《Predestined Bride》 Chapter 1 Too Ugly Summer sat in front of the vanity mirror and waited for the makeup artist to apply her makeup. Suddenly, the door opened, and her mother, Karen, hurried in. She saw Summers messy hair and her long gray jacket that went with the gray look on her face. She looked angry. The Emersons are here. Why have you not changed your clothes? Summer pushed the ck-rimmed sses on the bridge of her nose and looked dumbfounded. Mom, do you really want me to marry my sisters fianc? Karen thought she was making a big mistake doing this, and her face turned white with anxiety. The Emersons were waiting outside, and a simple mistake could destroy her whole family! She knelt in front of Summer and anxiously said, Summer, I beg you. Your sister deserves better, why dont you just help her! Summers hopeless eyes gradually became cold. Although Karen was her biological mother, she had favored the children of her fathers deceased ex-wife. Karen knew that Summers sisters fianc was ugly and impotent, but she wanted Summer to marry him anyway. The servants pleadings could be heard outside the door, Madam, the Emersons are upstairs. Summer didnt reach out to help Karen, indifferently saying, Get up, Ill go. This time, she really has lost her all to this family. Opening the door, she saw a group of strange bodyguards standing outside the door. These were the people the Emersons sent to pick her up. She is going to marry someone today without a wedding or a groom. Come on. She walked ahead and went downstairs first. The Emersons were the richest family in Huyang city. The only heir, Leonardo, was disfigured and was impotent after he was kidnapped more than ten years ago. Since then, he has not appeared in public. He was rumored to be brutal and ugly, and no woman sent into his house came out alive. There is no greater sorrow than heartbreak caused by the betrayal of your family. Even if he is a devil, it does not matter. Her mother has abandoned her to this monster; Summer waspletely alone in this world. Arriving at Leonardos vi, the bodyguards took her into the room, and they all left. It wasnt until the sky outside the window was getting dark that the door was opened again. Summer turned her head and saw a tall and strong man walk in from the door. He closed the door and turned on the light. Summer outstretched her hand to block the blinding light. Then she raised her head to see the man in front of her. At a nce, she froze. It wasnt because the man was ugly and terrifying, on the contrary. He was incredibly handsome. A dark suit wrapped around his tall, muscr body. His pair of long legs strode towards her confidently. His facial contour was deep and perfect, like an exquisite work of art. Leonardo looked at Summer for a few seconds, his eyebrows twisted slightly. Ugly. He said this with a calm tone, no extra emotions could be discerned from his voice. Summer looked back in shock. She didnt care much about him saying she was ugly, she only looked at him with a look of defiance and said, Who are you? His ink-colored pupil radiated a harsh light, and his voice was deep. You dont know who youll marry? As he got close, his brisk breath sent a shiver down Summers spine. His powerful aura stifled her slightly, but she still straightened her back. Of course, I know the person Ill marry is named Leonardo! Leonardo heard the words. The sharpness in his eyes gradually converged, and then shed a trace of rity. Another woman who believed the rumors. Destined to marry an ugly and impotent man, her expression seemed too calm. He became interested in her.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He smiled, acting calm and collected he said, So you are my elder sister-inw? I am Dous, the cousin of Leonardo. I guess at the wedding night, nobody wants to be with such a waste of a man, not even you! Chapter 2 Satisfy You He deliberately entuated the word waste of a man deeply, with a hint of provocation. The man approached her intentionally, the piercingly cold aura of him got even thicker and stronger. Summer moved ufortably, and after a moment of disbelief, she believed his words. After all, Leonardos vi was not essible to people outside his family or special guests like her. He is your cousin. Please dont talk about him like this. Presumably, Leonardo had also had difficulties in his family. Summer felt empathy. Even if the Emersons were top-tier socially, she sympathized with Leonardos situation. He must have had hard times in recent years. Leonardos brown eyes quickly shed in surprise. He didnt expect the ugly woman to say such things. He couldnt help looking at her again. The messy hair; the ck-framed sses; soiled, long, cotton cloths; the bangs on her forehead almost thick enough to cover her eyes. There were a few small spots on her haggard face. It was disgusting to even look at. There was no way that this ugly woman was not his rumored fianc. But the Emersons did not care whether the woman who married him was ugly or beautiful. As long as it was a woman who could produce an heir. They would not care even if they had to select another one. A dark glint shing in his eyes, Leonardo stretched out his hand and pushed Summer on the bed. There were undisguised contempt and malice in his tone. There is no one else here. You dont need to pretend. With the way you look, you are probably still a virgin. I will satisfy you as a favor. After he finished speaking, he reached for her directly. His delicate touch was almost addictive. Almost. Get off! Summer used all her strength to p him on the face, Dont assume everyone is as dirty as you. Youre lucky that your cousin hasnt arrived yet. Leave immediately, and I will pretend nothing happened here. Although she tried her best to stay calm, her trembling hands betrayed her. She had imagined how ugly Leonardo would be on the way over, but she never expected to encounter such a thing as this. Leonardo had a sullen look and exuded a bitter chill. No woman has ever dared to p me. Because of the struggle, her sses had fallen off, revealing a pair of unexpectedly clear and precise eyes. Trembling, her eyes showed their owners tension and fear. Seeing that, suddenly Leonardo paused, and for a moment he began to feel a bit soft-hearted. He straightened his shirt and nced coldly at her, You can continue to wait for that waste of a man here. Boom! It wasnt until the door was closed that Summers tense nerves rxed slightly. Outside the door, some bodyguards saw the red mark on Leonardos face, then froze for a moment before saying, Master, your face Leonardo touched his face and said nkly, Ran into the door. Doors had five fingerprints on them? Even though his story seemed doubtful, the bodyguard did not dare to ask any further. Instead, the bodyguard respectfully handed him a folder, This is thedys personal information. Leonardo opened the folder and saw the name on it, Summer Jarrett. With a name like Summer, this ugly woman was pretty cold! This womans biological mother was a bit interesting, treating her stepson and stepdaughter like precious gems while being cruel to her biological daughter. Moving on in the document, he frowned and asked the bodyguard, Is she really this much of an idiot? The bodyguard nodded. Leonardo said nkly, Do you research again. When Summer spoke, she was clear and organized. Besides, Leonardo had never seen an idiot who could rise up so fiercely and fight back against a man in that situation.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Thinking of this, he lost his countenance and thrust the file he was holding into the bodyguards hands. If you cant give me urate information then dont bothering back to me! Chapter 3 Feels Good It was early the next morning. Summer, who was leaning on the head of the bed, woke up and found that it was already dawn. Leonardo did not returnst night, and she never got a chance to see her husband. Her heart was slightly loose and felt a little heavy. A sense of unease was constantly surrounding her. It felt like a knife was hanging over her head and wouldnt go away. Down the stairs, a bodyguard came over and took her to the dining room. The dining room was near the kitchen. As soon as she entered, she saw a tall and straight figureing out of the kitchen with breakfast. After seeing that the man was Dous, she turned around, wanting to leave, but the man said aloud, Sister-inw, good morning. His voice was maic and pleasant, however a little light. The bodyguard on the side shook his head. Is our young master role-ying with the youngdy? Summer was very disgusted to see him. She really didnt know what hes doing by staying at his cousins house every day. Morning. She adjusted her sses, and turned to look at the bodyguard behind her and said to him your young master is not here? The bodyguard carefully nced at Leonardo, who had no expression on his face. He had no choice but to carry on with this farce, The young master has sick recently and is still in the hospital. Summer looked like a silly girl but that was only because she had been suppressed by Karen since she was young from grabbing the limelight. She had to conceal her real strength out of a sense of self-preservation. The bumbling lies of the bodyguard did not fool her. But still, she nodded her head, Oh, can I go to see him there? Now is not a good time, the bodyguard said, clearly not telling the truth. It seems that Leonardo doesnt like her very much and doesnt even want to see her. Leonardo put the breakfast on the dining table and asked lightly, Lets eat breakfast. When Summer came down, she found no chef in the vi; did he make breakfast? Why, afraid of me poisoning you? Leonardo leaned close to her, his eyes filled with endless gloom, making her feel cold to even look at. Summer stepped back involuntarily, Thank you for your breakfast, but I am not hungry. After she finished speaking, she turned around and hurried out. Outside the room, she met the bodyguard who had picked her up yesterday in the lobby, Can you please send me back home? Im going back to Edisons house to get something. When she came over yesterday, she didnt bring anything, so she had to go back and get clothes and some other belongings. On her way there, she noticed that the vi was built on a mountainside. She was willing to walk, but that would take too long. The bodyguard did not answer her immediately but looked behind her. When she turned around, she saw that Dous hade out of the room too. He put his hands in the pockets of his suit trousers and walked forward without any hassle. So my cousins wife wants to go home to get something? I can take her, why bother the others? The words fell, and his arm wrapped around her shoulder. Summer waved away his hand in disgust, No, thank you. She didnt understand. The man yesterday said she was ugly; why was he bothering her all over today. Youngdy, why dont you allow our master to take you home? said the bodyguard on the side promptly.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. After a little more discussion, Dous eventually took Summer back to her house. During the drive, he had leaned over and whispered in her ear and said, Your body feels so good when I touch it She was afraid that he would do something even creepier, so she had no choice but to stay in the car and do nothing. In the silent car, Summer pulled the seat belt tightly, looking forward without squinting, she didnt even take a nce at Dous. When Leonardo saw her like this, he suddenly became very interested in this woman. He thought that even though his new wife was ugly, she must at least be a rtively decent person. Initially, he just wanted to tease her with his joke. However, her reaction was revealing a lot about her, so he decided to maintain the ruse so that he could learn as much as possible. Chapter 4 Kiss You Every Time The ck car stopped in front of Edisons vi. Summer was about to unfasten the seat belt. Leonard, next to her, leaned over. With his slender and beautiful fingers, he pressed lightly on the dark buckle of the seat belt. The seat belt was immediately released with a slight snap. His face was handsome andpelling and was getting closer to her. As they faced each other, Summers mind settled and was as still as water. She couldnt help but blush when she looked at his face, and there was a trace of confusion in her ssy eyes. This mans face is pretty enough to attract any woman he wants. But then Summer remembered what he had done yesterday, and her look returned to normal. Hes nothing but a rich and nasty young kid who covets his sister-inw, like a spoiled child who wants what he cant get. She lifted her head and adjusted her sses. Her face showed little emotion and she said, Im getting off. Leonardo narrowed his eyes, there was a look of anger in his eyes. Summer was keenly aware of this change and tried to get out of the car. As she was opening the door though, an arm caught her hand and grabbed her. He was strong, with his long arms across her. Looking from the outside, it almost seemed like he was holding her in an embrace. Through her sses, he looked straight at her which were as clear as water, and said deliberately, I took you home, dont I deserve a thank you ? She lowered her head, flinching a little, and whispered, Thank you. People in the Edison family usually left her alone if she acted so demur. She hoped Dous would feel the same and just back off. Leonardo looked at her slightly closed pink lips and his face got darker. He said softly, It seems your appreciation is insincere. I guess I have to take that thanks myself. With the thought, he leaned over and kissed her lips. As he was kissing her, he thought, shes s my legitimate wife, why should I hide my desire to kiss her? She stared at the erged face in front of her eyes, reaching out to push him away, only to find that her hands had been sped tightly. Leonardo was very satisfied with her reaction. He reached out a hand and took off her sses to reveal her clear and bright eyes.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. This looks much better. Summers cheeks were red with heat. This man was too presumptuous to dare treat her this way at the door of her families house! When the kiss ended, he left her lips but still wanted more. That was great, I should try that again once theres a chance, he thought. Aftering back to his sense, he said in amanding voice, Dont wear sses anymore. Otherwise, I will kiss you every time I see you. He deliberately lowered the volume of his voice to make his point. His eyes were checking over her entire body unscrupulously. He was like some kind of ferocious beast marking his territory and sizing up his prey. Before Summer could call him out on this, a female voice broke the silence in the car. Summer? Summer heard the words and turned her head to look out of the half-open car window. Karens eyes widened in shock, half surprised and half angry, What are you doing here? Summer sped her hands tightly, a sh of confusion shed in her eyes. On the first day of her marriage, a strange man hitting on her, in front of her house it was hard to defend. Despite all that was happening, Karen also had to maintain her dignity. When she looked around and saw Summer she said, Come here. Summer pulled the door open and got out of the car quickly. As soon as she got out of the car, Karen pulled her into the vi. Unexpectedly, Leonard leaned his head out of the car window, and sinfully rubbed his lips with his fingers, saying casually, My sister inw, I will wait for you toe back. Chapter 5 Like a Servant When Karen heard the sound of sister-inw, her face went dark deeply, and she gave Summer a stern and cold look. Summer bit her lips up, was this Dous trying to get her killed? Karen held Summers hand and pulled her into the hall of the vi, then coldly let go. She looked at Summer with a pale face, Did the man just call you sister-inw? Is he Leonardos cousin? Summer nodded, Uh. POW! Karen pped Summer in the face with all of her strength. Summers ears began to buzz. You have no shame, do you? What were you thinking about getting involved with your husbands cousin on the first day of your marriage! Are you trying to get yourself killed? Do you want to die? Go right ahead, but dont you dare take us with you! When Karen turned away, Summer reached out to touch her face which was still in pain, she coldly looked up to Karen, Really? You cant even ask what happened? Every time something goes wrong no matter what happened or who was at fault, Summer was always the first to be med. One is an impotent and disfigured piece of garbage, the other, a normal and healthy man. I have eyes and you have eyes. It would be clear to everyone who to choose. You havent already spent the night with this cousin, have you? A soft feminine voice came from the stairway, gently and soft, but full of malice. Seeing Vicky came down, Karen rushed over to greet her, Vicky, do you feel better? Thanks, Mom, I feel much better. Vicky smiled gently to Karen and then went to Summer. Summer, I can totally understand how you feel, but you should think about our family and show a little restraint. From an upstairs window, she saw Summer and a man kissing in the car. What didnt surprise her was that Summer was kissing a man who couldnt have been her husband, but that her ugly sister was actually kissing anyone at all. Vicky then turned to look at Karen and asked innocently, Mom, am I right? Karen showed a smile, Of course my Vicky, you are right. Summer tightly clenched her hands and kept her mouth shut. It was hard to remember which one of the two girls was Karens biological daughter. Over the years, Karen has always wanted to gain a firm foothold in Jarretts house, she tried to please everyone in this house with everything she could, but this was done at the expense of Summers happiness. Karens smile vanished when she turned to look at Summer with a severe face, Summer since you have married into the Emerson family, you must fulfill your duty, dont you give our family a bad name.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Summer lowered her eyes, hiding her disdain inside. She still looked nk as a doormat. With a calm voice, she said, You have reminded me that if you do something that pisses me off, I might do something stupid in front of the Emersons. Now, I am not sure if that would provoke them to do something to our family, but I wouldnt tempt me. Got it? Vicky did not expect Summer who had always been silly and rebellious, would say such words. She frowned and said, What do you mean by that? Just exactly what you heard. Summer looked up, with her eyes slightly closed, as dull as usual. Did they really think she would still be insulted as a servant like before? It used to be like that. Summer had pretended to act humble in an attempt to please her and win her favor. It was all she had. But after Karen had forced Summer to marry into the Emerson family on her sisters behalf, the fear of displeasing her mother was gone as well. What? Vicky was already used to bossing Summer around, and this is the first time she saw Summer actually fight back. She was so angry that she red at Summer before she turned to look at Karen, Mom, how could she even say that? Of course, Karen could hear the threat in Summers words, but assuming that Summer wouldpromise with her no matter what like the past, she still put on a mothers airs and said sternly, Summer, apologize to your sister! Chapter 6 Get Me Out of Here, Quickly! Summer looked at Karen straight in her eyes, said coldly, Apologize? What exactly should I apologize for? In Karens memory, this daughter was really smart and beautiful when she was just a child, but the more she grew up, the more ugly and stupid she had be. But this was the first time she saw the sharpness from Summers eyes, and she was totally surprised by this change in temperament. She swallowed and turned around to whisper to Vicky, Vicky, today lets just put it behind us, if there is any chance shes mad Although Vicky was unwilling, she could only let it go. If Summer really goes crazy and does something stupid, you could end up angering the Emerson family, and then their family would be med. How on earth could they maintain their luxurious life in this rich house? Seeing that her mother and sister-inw were stunned silent, Summer turned to go upstairs to her room and pack her belongings. She had been living in this house for over 20 years, yet somehow, she had so few belongings. This had always made her feel like a guest here. When she went downstairs with her suitcase, the hall was already empty. Summer hesitated for a while, then went around to the back door and left the vi. Although she didnt know why that cousin of Leonardo showed such an interest in her, she knew one thing for sure that she should stay away from him. Leonardo waited for a long time at the front door of the vi, but he didnt see Summere out. His patience was running out. Thinking of the information he read in the report yesterday, he frowned slightly. No way that ugly woman would be bullied by her own family, right? As soon as the idea came up, he could not help but touch his face which she had pped and snorted coldly. She didnt seem to be easily bullied. Would you like toe in, sir? When he heard the soft voice, Leonardo turned to look out of the window and saw a woman with delicate features standing gracefully beside the car. Vicky was stunned when she saw his face. She saw Summer and a man kissing in the car before, but she didnt expect the man to be so beautiful and elegant. How could such an extraordinary man take a fancy to Summer, that stupid and ugly bumpkin? It seemed that she was right to walk out to try her luck. Her thoughts could not hide from the eyes of Leonardo. He sneered, Who are you? I am Summers elder sister, you can call me Vicky. She didnt mind Leonardos indifference to her at all. Vicky? Now that Leonardo remembered, there are two daughters in the Jarrett family, besides Summer, the other one is his cheap price fiance. Most people would say that Vicky is beautiful, but she wasnt really his taste. Summers ugly appearance was more pleasing for him. He didnt have the patience to talk to her anymore, and asked with an emotionless expression, Wheres Summer? She huh She might still be packing up in her room. She asked me toe down and tell you toe inside. Vicky didnt want to let this opportunity pass. All the members of the Emerson family have both wealth and status. It didnt hurt that this man was very handsome. Seeing through her intentions clearly, Leonardo couldnt help sneering. Summer would actually let him sit inside? She probably had already escaped right now! He didnt even bother to give Vicky and extra look, just closed the window and drove away directly. Vicky had never been treated so coldly by a man, immediately her face turned blue with anger. Summer returned directly to the small apartment that she rented. After going to college, she had lived in the school andter graduated to an internship, when she rented an apartment away from her family home. If it wasnt for Karen who had kept Summer home all the time so that she could marry into the Emerson family, Summer would never even step into her familys home. Anyway, Leonardo wasnt at the vi and didnt want to see her, so whats the problem if she wanted to stay here? After settling back into her home and unpacking some things, it was already afternoon. She quickly got ready again and nned to go out to buy somethings. She lived in a famous slum in Hoover City, with inconvenient transportation and a mixture of good and evil people. As soon as she turned into an alley, she heard a loud bang.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Was it a gunshot? She looked up and saw a white van in front of her rushing towards her uncontrobly like a mad dog. She dashed to the side, and while the car was passing, the door suddenly opened, and a tall man jumped from inside. He tucked his head and rolled right to Summers feet. She was about to step back, but the man suddenly jumped up and pressed something cold against her temple. The mans pleasant voice was somewhat familiar, Get me out of here, quickly. When Summer looked up to see the mans face clearly, she eximed in her head, Dous! Chapter 7 You Help Me to Take it Leonardo also did not expect to meet Summer here. He was tracking a man to this ce, but he was attacked instead. The dwellings were densely packed, and the terrain wasplex, and he quickly got disorientated. He tried to take one of his attackers hostage and then use that man to get away, but somehow he encountered Summer by ident. He didnt know why, when he saw the tiny, dumb face of Summer, he felt an inexplicable sense of trust. He put his gun away and fixed on her with his gloomy eyes. His voice was low and cold, What are you doing here? I live here. Summer was frightened by the gun in his hand and told the truth without question. There was a sh of surprise in Leonardos eyes, how could one of the Jarret children live in a terrible ce like this? But he soon collected himself and, he coolly ordered, Take me to where you live. No way. It would be better to kill her rather than leading a strange man to her ce. Oh. Leonardo expected her to react like that, he sneered, and his voice was deep as a ghost, Do you want me to tell my cousin that you seduced me? What? Did he threaten her again? Summer clenched her hands, her tiny face was flushed with anger, but theres nothing she could do with this shameless man. Eventually, she turned and walked down the way she came, Follow me. This entire conversation had onlysted for one minute. As soon as they left, two men in ck showed up in the spot where they just were. Leonardo heard the footsteps, pulled Summer into another alley, and found a random room to stay in. They both waited in the room until the two men left, and then he pulled Summer out. Summer was nervous and worried, she didnt know what kind of people Dous had been provoking, but she knew it wasnt the time to ask more. They hurried back to Summers small single apartment. Summer stood at the door and looked around like she was breaking into her own house before retreating into the room. She closed the door and turned around to ask, What the hell are you Before the next few words of her could be spoken, she saw his tall body fall down suddenly. Whats wrong with you? Summersplexion changed, she hurriedly walked over to help him. However, Leonardo was too tall, his body was muscr and tight. Her small arms and legs not only could not lift him up but also got covered in blood. Only then she saw the face of Dous was as pale as a sheet. His ck suit had hidden the fact that his whole body was covered by the blood. Looking at her flustered face, Leonardo suddenly reached out and grabbed her hand, and his thin lips lifted slightly, Why are you so afraid? Rx, if I die, they will just bury you with me. His tone was so indifferent that it was hard to tell whether he was joking or not. Summer also did not care to listen to him, she was thinking about the gunshot she had heard before, and said with a straight face, Get your hands off me, Ill get my cell phone and call you an ambnce! His face suddenly went dark, his voice suddenly became cold, No ambnce.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Summer felt that he spoke with such conviction that it was hard to argue with him. She made a tentative voice, Then, I need to bandage your wound? Leonardo ignored her directly andmanded in a deep voice, de, lighter, candle, bandage, towel. Summer realized that he wanted to fetch the bullet by himself. She shook her head in fright, No, you cant take the bullet yourself, it will kill you. Who said anything about taking it myself? Leonardo looked at her, his deep eyes were as thick as the dark night, like a ck vortex, with one nce, he could suck people in. Just when Summer was almost sucked in by those eyes, she heard him faintly said, You need to do it. Chapter 8 What a Smart and Kind Woman What? hearing those words, Summer was almost panicked, I cant! Although she was disgusted with this man, she was afraid to let him die in her apartment. The police might have a few questions and furthermore, her husband might not be too happy with if his cousins dead body ended up in her apartment. She had no idea why Dous could make such a life-threatening thing sound so easy, but she had no choice now. Leonardos eyebrow cocked, Or would you prefer to be buried with me here? It was still an indifferent tone, but there was an unquestionable firmness in it. With a paled face, Summer went to get the things. She felt that from the moment she married into the Emerson family, her life had been copsed beyond repair. Could it get any worse thought Summer? Summer had tried her best to maintain calm, but she couldnt keep her hands from shaking. She used a de to peel off the fresh edge of his wound while paying attention to the condition of Dous. She found that apart from his pale face and sweat beads on his forehead, he had no particr reaction, and even his brow only slightly frowned. If there was anything unusual, it was he kept on staring at her the whole time. She could feel that he was weak now, but there was still strength in his eyes. Summer couldnt help saying, Dont look at me. Leonardo was actually not as calm as he behaved. With the pain of the wound and that much of blood he lost, he almost fainted. However, when he looked at Summer, the pain was miraculously relieved a little bit. No need to be nervous, I wont die, I believe in you. The voice of the Leonardo was light and soft, however very determined. Summer had never been trusted and valued like this. She clenched her teeth and focused more on extracting bullets for him. Summer felt that it had been a century. When she finally took out the bullet, she was already sweating all over. She washed her hands in the basin next to her, and asked Leonardo with concern, How are you feeling? If before that her impression of Dous was one of disdain, but after taking the bullet out for him, she couldnt help but admire him. Throughout the whole process, he had not called out in pain nor fainted. This kind of inhuman perseverance she had only seen in the movies.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. She started to feel that this man had an unfathomable mystery, which was a bit frightening. Take a pen, Ill make a list of medicine you need to buy. Although Leonardo was pale in his face, he was still very determined when speaking. Summer wrote down the list and went out to buy him the medicine. She searched carefully through several pharmacies before buying all the medicine. When Summer came back, Leonardo noticed that she was carrying several stic bags printed with different pharmacies, and his lips were imperceptibly raised. What a smart and thoughtful woman. He could see that Summer hated him very much. Or should he say, it was Dous she hated. She probably thought that he was being hunted by his enemies, so she went to several different stores to buy it, for fear of causing suspicion. Summer took out the medicine, squatted down in front of him, I will put on the medicine for you, if it hurts, let me know, then I will go easy. Leonardo didnt say a word until she had finished putting the medicine on his wounds. Just as she was about to get up, the man suddenly reached out and grabbed her, pressed her lips, and kissed her passionately. I said, dont wear your sses. Chapter 9 Wanted to Touch Her The way Summer served him the medicine was quite gentle, so gentle that he was a little moved by that. Then one thing led to another, and he just wanted to touch her, to feel her. Shes his wife, of course, he could do anything he wanted with her. But for Summer, he is Dous, Leonardos cousin. Over and over again, he teased her, kissed her, which were far beyond her tolerance. Summer pushed him away abruptly, and stepped back a few steps, and kept some distance from him, Dous, Im your cousins wife! Please show some respect! she said with a cold face. After taking the bullet just now, her hatred towards Dous was getting less, what she didnt expect was he would still act so presumptuously. Leonardo rubbed his lips, and there was a little bewitchment in his pleasant voice, My sister inw, bymitting to my cousin, you will be nothing but a widow for your lifetime, why dont you considering being with me? Summer refused with no hesitation, No. Leonardo looked down at Summer. He saw a tiny, numb face, coupled with an ugly dress. She looked like an olddy, nothing attractive. But there was something about Summer that Leonardo found irresistible. Summer felt that she should no longer sit here and do nothing. She needed to do something before Dous started acting more presumptuous. You should call someone to pick you up and go back, or Ill call an ambnce, and then people will find out you got ambushed. Her voice was a little soft and even her threatening words, there is no deterrent at all. Leonardo nced at her, as if he had not heard her, and immediately closed his eyes to rest. Summer couldnt say anything. She bit her lip and looked at his pale face. She couldnt bear to wake him up to drive him away. While he was resting, Summer went to the food market. Although she is the so-called thirddy of the Jarrett family, she doesnt have the kind of privileges that the title should entail. Most of the time, when she was ill, nobody cared, and when she was hungry, no one made her food. She really had to take care of herself and up to now, she had done a good job of it. No matter how much she hates Dous, she couldnt take the risk to watch him die here. She lived a serious life and worked hard for it, of course, she didnt want to get involved with killing people, let alone being buried with him. Therefore, she had to make soup for him reluctantly. When the night fell, Summer woke up Dous. You hungry? I made a soup, would you like some? She stood two steps away from him, afraid that he would make some extravagant moves again. Leonardo looked up at her, and with great effort managed to say, Yes, please. Summer put the soup on the small table in front of his bed and stepped away quickly. Summer tried to avoid contact with Dous, but her single room was too small. Besides the partitioned kitchen and bathroom, a 1. 5-meter bed, a small folding table, a single sofa, and some new bookshelves only a few simple things have upied most of the room. As a result, no matter how far she hid, she couldnt get out of Leonardos sight. Leonardo nced at her, slowly sitting upright, and then pulled the quilt away from him expressionlessly, exposing the gauze covered with blood on his chest, and casually said, The wound has cracked.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. With that careless tone, he seemed as he was describing some other persons wounds and not his own. Summer didnt want to worry about this, but she couldnt stand watching it. What she could do was to step over slowly, with one hand holding the bowl, anddling the soup with the other into his lips. Leonardo didnt say anything this time. He lowered his eyes and swallowed the soup she fed bit by bit. There was silence in this small room, only the tiny sound of the spoon touching the edge of the bowl, the uncertainty hung in the air, so thick you could cut it. Chapter 10 Use Her As A Springboard The next day Summer was woken by the ringing of the mobile phone. To keep up her appearance of being a simple girl, she still uses the old machine which can only make phone calls and send messages. Buying a smartphone would make her like her other family members and she couldnt stand to be like them. She took her phone and looked at the notes, and she immediately came to her senses. She hesitated for a moment before she picked up the phone, Dad. Lynn Jarretts voice was as serious as always, You went home yesterday? Who sent you back? Summer just felt bitterly disappointed. She had just gotten married. Why couldnt her father ask a more relevant question than who took her home? For the most part, Lynn Jarrett rarely calls her. Seeing him suddenly calling to ask about that, Summer couldnt help but suspect his true purpose. But she still told the truth, It was Leonardos cousin who took me home. Lynn Jarrett pondered for a moment at the other side of the phone, and then he said, When you have time, take your sister to the Emerson house and introduce her to some suitable young people there so that she can make more friends. Summer suddenly understood the meaning of what he said. After she left Jarretts vi yesterday, Dous and Vicky Jarrett must have met Vicky must have taken a fancy to Dous, so she wanted her to set her up with him. The schemes of father and daughters.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Leonardo originally was meant to be engaged with Vicky Jarrett, but in the end, it was she who married him. So, they will use her as a springboard and find Vicky another excellent man to be her husband in the Emerson family. Everyone in Hoover city knows, that except Leonardo, all the other cousins in the Emerson family are outstanding and among the best. A trace of self-deprecation appeared in Summers eyes. Vicky is indeed Lynns biological daughter, but somehow she is not? How could he be so unfair? Summer endured her grievances, tried to keep calm in her voice, I would like to take my sister to Emerson house, but until now I havent seen Leonardo yet. When Lynn heard that she didnt even see Leonardos face, he suddenly became angry. You didnt even see your husband? Whats that about? And you still dare to go home? Summer tried to keep the tears in her eyes for falling and while her nose twitched, her voice was the same as usual, Maybe if you had sent my sister to the Emerson house first, maybe Leonardo would have liked to see her! Im a fake, why would he want to see me? Leonardo, who came out of the bathroom, heard the conversation. She was sitting on the bed, with the thick, ck hair like seaweed hanging down to her waist. Her fingers were holding the phone so hard that he could see the protruding blue blood vessels. Like water, her eyes were full of tears, which did not flow out because of stubbornness. The delicate figure of hers looked pitiful. Leonardo narrowed his ck eyes, he found that the new wife of his more and more pleasing. No one knows what the person at the other end of the phone just said, but Summers face turned pale. She didnt speak and didnt hang up either. Leonardo went straight over, grabbed the phone in her hand, and hung it up. Who still uses this kind of phone? Then, he looked down at Summer, with almost no emotion in his indifferent voice, If you dont want to hear those things it is pretty simple. Just hang up. Summer raised her head in a hurry, with tears in her eyes. She could not even see his face and could only feel a blur in front of her. But strangely, she heard a hint of soothing in his words. But the next moment, she widened her eyes sharply, Why am I in my bed? She had given up the bed to the injured man and had slept on the sofast night. You sleepwalked on your own, Leonardo said. Without saying another word, heid next to her in the bed. Chapter 11 the Original Appearance Summer Jarrett never sleepwalked. Face blushing, she turned to look at him, You Im injured. Leonardo Emerson also turned to look at her with a cold voice. Summer had never been in bed with a man. Leonardo had such a strong and cool aura that Summer calmed down her anger. She pursed her lips nervously and lifted the quilt to get out of bed. However, the man beside her grabbed her by the wrist. The man looked at her with doubt, Why are your hands so white, while your face is like wax? She took back her hand in surprise and said in a low voice, I was born like this. Then, Summer jumped out of bed just like a rabbit and went to the bathroom. In the bathroom, she looked at the sallow woman in the mirror, with self-mockery shing in her eyes. She took the cleansing water from the cupboard under the sink and began to cleanse her face. A few minutester, a beautiful woman with rosy cheeks, bright eyes and white teeth appeared in the mirror. If it wasnt for renting a house outside after graduation and cleansing her make-up every day, she would have forgotten her original appearance. Karen, her mother should have been happy that her daughter was beautiful. But when Summer was a kid, Karen oftenint that Summer stole Vicky Jarretts thunder. So, Karen never bought new clothes for her. At that time, she tried her best to make Karen happy. She fell from the top one to thest one of her grades. She went from a campus belle to an ugly girl who didnt have friends. But everything was in vain. Her mother didnt care more about her. Summer didnt want to believe the fact that Karen didnt love her at all. Half an hourter, she disguised herself again and left the bathroom. Leonardo leaned over the bed and looked at his cell phone. The expressionless appearance made him more attractive. She thought over something and said, Im going out. Youd better call someone to pick you up and go home. Leonardo didnt respond. Summer didnt care. She just took her bag and went out. Karen ordered her to go home to be married, so she finished herst job in a hurry. She had to find a new job to support herself. The morning passed quickly. She was waiting for the bus at the station. Suddenly, a ck car stopped in front of her. The window came down, there was a young man with a gentle smile, Summer, where are you going? Her eyes lit up immediately and her voice was filled with joy, Jerome Patel? Why are you here? Get in first. We cant stop here for long. Jerome said and opened the door for her. Summer went into the car directly. But as soon as she closed the door, she heard Jerome say, I want to have dinner with your sister. Lets eat together. He would have an appointment with Vicky? Summer should have thought of it. Many people had said that the two couldnt be more perfectly matched. But they had not been together, so Summer could hide her feelings and continue to be friends with Jerome. She moved her lips stiffly, I still have something to do, Im sorry I cant We havent had dinner together for a long time. Follow me. His attitude was very tough, not giving her a chance to refuse. They arrived at the restaurant soon. Vicky had arrived. When she saw Summer and Jeromeing together, her face cooled down immediately.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Jerome didnt notice her expression, Vicky, I met Summer on the road, so I took her to have dinner with us. Do you mind? With a smile on her face, she said softly, Of course not. I want to go to the bathroom. You can chat with each other first. Jerome left this sentence with a smile and turned away. As soon as he left, the smile on her face suddenly disappeared, Whats up? That disabled man of the Emerson family cant satisfy you, so you run out to seduce Jerome? Chapter 12 Believe it or Not Summer was disgusted by her mean attitude, It is nonsense. You know its not bullshit. Vicky snorted, Dare you say you dont like Jerome? Summer bowed her head and kept silent. She dare not say that.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Yep, she had always been fond of Jerome. At this time, Vicky suddenly eximed, Jerome! Summer raised her head and saw Jeromeing back again. She looked at Jerome nervously, having no idea how much he had heard. However, Jerome did not look at her. Summer knew that Jerome must have heard their talking. Vicky was very satisfied with his reaction. She smiled andforted him, Jerome, dont feel sorry. Summer has been married, and we also can be together finally. This was the normal reaction of being entangled by such an ugly and stupid woman. She didnt know why Leonardos cousin was entangled with Summer. Maybe he just wanted to try something different and to seek excitement. Summer, are you married? Jerome turned to look at Summer. Yep, she told me she would get married one day and that it could be better to marry into the Emerson family than to marry an ordinary person. I also advised her that although the Emerson family is rich, such a husband Vicky stopped, shaking her head and looking sad. But Summer understood that Vicky said she married into the Emerson family just for money. Jerome frowned and looked at Summer in disappointment, Anyway, thank you for recing Vicky to marry into the Emerson family. Vicky also showed a grateful expression, Yeah, if you didnt rece me to marry into the Emerson family, I couldnt be together with Jerome. Summer bit her lips hard and said in a gruff voice, Its not like what she said. Though she wouldnt be with Jerome all her life, she didnt want to be misunderstood as a greedy person by him. Jerome frowned, Summer, you dont have to exin. I can understand you. Although Leonardos health is not good, his family will not treat you shabbily. Summers heartpletely cooled down. At this time, her mobile phone suddenly vibrated. She took it out and found that the content of the message was a series of dish names, and there was no other redundant content. She didnt know who sent it to her, but she could make an excuse to leave. I have something else to do. She stood up and looked at Jerome without expression, I used to like you, and I dont deny this. But, I wont like you any more. As for why and how I married Leonardo, Vicky knows best. Im telling you seriously, believe it or not. The reason why Summer liked Jerome was that he was the only man who didnt dislike her and even cared about her. Now it seemed that his sympathy for her was false. They had known each other for so many years. Didnt he know what kind of person she was? Karen, her mother, didnt believe her. So how could she convince an outsider, Jerome? And then, she left the dining room box without hesitation. When she closed the door, she heard Jerome say to Vicky, I used to think that she was a pure and kind girl, but I didnt expect that she would Vicky pretended to be sad again, I also didnt expect Summer clenched her hands and pursed her lips tightly, leaving the restaurant without looking back. The mobile phone in her pocket rang again. Without looking at it, she answered the phone. The familiar deep voice pounded her eardrum, Pack all the dishes in the message and bring them back. Chapter 13 I’m Poor Summer was shocked before she could react, it was the voice of Dous. Why havent you leave? The reply she got was the sound of the call being terminated. Looking at the terminated phone call, she was so frustrated that she held her head and squatted down. Why was everyone making things difficult for her? Karen and Lynn gave birth to her but dont love her. She was forced to marry into the Emerson family, Leonardo hated her so much that he refused to see her. She doesnt want to stir up any trouble but Dous kept pestering her. But, if she were to ignore what Dous said, will he tell Leonardo that she had seduced him? When she thought of this possibility, Summer sighed and stood up. Although she had done something simr to threaten Karen and Vicky, if Dous were to say nonsense, no matter if it was true or otherwise, the Emerson family will certainly sacrifice her to protect the family reputation. Summer didnt buy those dishes that Dous wanted. She bought some groceries before going back. When she entered the apartment, she saw Dous tall frame sitting on her single sofa. The handsome man tilted his head as he rested on the sofa. His long legs were crossed in afortable position. If it wasnt for his pale look, from his calm expression, no one could tell that he has been shot. Even so, it doesnt look like he fits into the cramped room with her. After all, he was the spoilt son of a rich and aristocratic family. Although his personality was wed, he still has the aura of the rich and privileged. She ced the groceries down on one side and bent down to change her shoes. She felt a chill approach. She raised her head and saw the man who was just sitting at the sofa standing next to her, inspecting the groceries that she had brought back. Leonardo finished looking at the groceries and raised his eyebrow, These are the stuff you bought? Summer already changed her shoes, turned and picked up the groceries, said calmly, Takeaways are expensive, Im broke. Leonardo looked at her from head to toe and indeed her clothes were cheap and old. His new bride was really extremely miserable. She doesnt care what he thinks and took the groceries to the small kitchen. After an hour, Summer brought the dishes out. Leonardo put down his cell phone and looked at the dishes. They look nd but appetizing, suitable for someone ill. Summer ced a bowl of rice in front of him and didnt bother him. Unexpectedly, she realized that after eating a few mouthfuls, Dous expression turned sullen and gloomy. Summers heart skipped a beat. What happened? Her dishes could offend this master? Leonardos expression was sullen and he ced down the chopsticks, stood up, and left.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. His footsteps were steady and not a sign of weakness. Summer stopped eating for a moment but didnt follow him out. Outside. Leonardo was searching his pockets for a cigarette, he finally remembered that he didnt have any. The familiar taste of the dishes reminded him of his mother. Though his elegant and refined mother was born into a rich family, she was gentle and virtuous. She loved to cook and prepare the soup. But, in the end When he thought about the damp and dirty basement, he clenched his fists and punched the wall with a Bang! Even Summer who was in the room eating could hear it. Summer hesitated and was worried. She ced the bowl and chopsticks down and went outside, What? What happened? Chapter 14 Leonardo’s Dad Summer looked at the full of gloom Dous and had a glimpse of his bloody hand, her eyes were opened wide with shock, You She didnt put anything strange into her dishes, how could it make him run out and cripple himself? Leonardo didnt respond to her and was about to leave when his cell phone rang. He nced at the unknown number and immediately cut the call. At this moment, he raised his sight and looked at Summer, Go in. His voice was low, cold and suppressive with a hint of gloom. Summer was very sensitive and felt that the Dous was scary. She slowly backed into the room. One hand was holding onto the door and was contemting whether to lock the man outside. Leonardo didnt notice her hesitation because his cell phone rang again. This time, the disy wasnt an unknown number. Instead, it was the name, Tim Knight. He didnt hesitate to answer the call and that Summer was around, he asked, Why is he looking for me? Tim simply said, Let you bring his daughter-inw home for dinner, tonight. Ah? Leonardoughed, Next time you dont have to bother about his call. Tim agreed, Okay, he doesnt pay my sry. After ending the call, Leonardo saw that Summer was still hesitating at the door. Eavesdropping on my call? Summer shook her head rapidly, No. She felt that shed better not offend Dous. Then why dont you go inside? Leonardo finishes and stepped forward a step. He looked down upon her and said tenderly, Or was it that youve thought through and are willing to leave my cousin and follow me?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. On hearing what he said, Summer turned and closed the door, without hesitating. Leonardo didnt flinch when he saw that he was locked out heartlessly. He will be staying here for the next two days because he wanted to find the person he chased. Since he wasnt here, then there is no reason to stay at Summers ce. This new wife was smart, kind, and should not do anything that will interfere with him. Thats why he decided not to bother with her. At the entrance to the alley, Leonardo saw Tim immediately. As Tim saw Leonardo, he walked over in big strides. His resolute expression had a trace of worry, Boss, how are you doing? Tim reached over to support him but Leonardo waved him off, Im alright. Tim opened the car door and he sat inside. He leaned back into the seat and said without emotion, Tim, has he been calling you these couple of days? Tim knew who Leonardo was referring to. He nodded and said, Mr. Emerson said that youve blocked his number. He changed the number and called you but you didnt answer. So the only thing he could do was to call me. Okay. It wasnt the first time. Just now before you came, Mr. Emerson called and said that if you dont bring Missus back for dinner, hell call her directly. His good old dad wants to call Summer that woman to go back to the Emerson residence for dinner? Tim waited for a while before hearing Leonardo said softly, Up to him. Summer returned to her room to finish her dinner. As she was about to wash the dishes, her cell phone rang. It was an unknown number. It rang for a while, it shouldnt be a prank call. Hello, Im Summer. Im Leonardos father, Michael Emerson. Chapter 15 Acting Dumb Emerson Leonardos dad? The rich and noble man who attracted countless women in Hoover City at his young age, Michael? Summer was shocked for several seconds and came to her senses and said, How are you? She could not say the word Dad. If you are avable, lets eat together tonight. Michaels voice was calm and firm tempered by years of trials. Though it sounded like an order, it wasnt offensive.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Summer understood that although Michael gave her a choice, she cannot but agree. She quickly replied, Sure. Ill send the driver to pick you up, see you tonight. He hung up afterpleting it. From the beginning to the end, Michaels tone was calm, but no one could refuse him. Summer threw aside the cell phone and quickly ran out the door and took a taxi towards Leonardos vi. Michael said that the driver will pick her up. Then the driver would go to Leonardos vi to pick her up. Summer stood at the main door, raised her head to look at Leonardos vi. The vi was built along the side of the hill. There are few people around. The white vi stands quietly in the forest, making it look strange. Thest time she was here she didnt take notice of the exterior of the Vi but now the more she saw it, the more it looks sinister. A cold breeze raised from her feet. It was a winter day and Summers face was pale due to the cold. She held back from entering the vi and decided to wait at the main entrance. After a while, a ck colored car stopped at the Vis entrance and stopped. Summer was curious and then she saw a gentle middle-aged man exiting the car. He looked at Summer, there was a sparkle in her eyes but he didnt show it. He stood in front of Summer, Missus, Im Liam, Mr. Emerson sent me over to pick you up for dinner. It was the driver sent by Michael to pick her up for dinner. Sorry to bother you. Summer joked andughed out loud. She looked silly. Liams expression was slightly surprised but soon it returned proper. He turned and opened the door, Missus, please enter the car. Thereafter, he walked around and sat in front and drove away. When the car was a distance away, the second floor of the vi which had a slight opening in the curtains, Swoosh, and the curtains parted. Tim looked at the car and then asked Leonardo, Boss, youre letting Missus meeting Mr. Emerson just like that? What else can I do? His voice was deep and sullen. He put both his hands into the pocket and said, Shes just a silly and dumb ugly woman. What can Michael do to her? But, Missus is just pretending! If she can pretend so well, then its also a kind of skill. When Leonardo finished, he turned and left. Summer was sent to a high-ss restaurant. Liam escorted her to the private room. He invites her to enter the room, Mr. Emerson is waiting for you inside. Okay. Summer said and quickly added, Thanks Mr. Liam. Liam saw her going in, closed the door. He thought about something and gently shook his head. At the table, the elegant andmanding middle-aged man was flipping through the menu. When he heard some movement, he ced the menu down and looked up. Summer thought that her simpleton dressing will let him frown. Instead, he politely asked, You are Summer? Chapter 16 Master is Waiting for You in the Study What shocked Summer was that the person in charge of such a rich and powerful family was so kind. She was stunned for a moment, and then said, Im, Im Summer Jarrett. That time, she didnt pretend to be stunned, but she was really startled by Michael Emerson. Now, you are my daughter-inw and a member of the Emerson family, so just make yourself at home. As he spoke, he picked up the kettle next to him and poured her a ss of water. In her own home, Lynn Jarrett ignored her, and Karens attention was also focused on Vicky and her brother. She had never been treated so gently by her elders, so she was a little surprised and delighted now.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Summer took the ss, Thank you. You can call me dad just like Leonardo. Michael said while looking at her quietly. Her appearance was not very beautiful, and her reaction was also slow. Restrained but polite, she was a simple and kind girl. Dad. Summer called him hesitantly. Michael gave her a smile and said apologetically, Im really sorry that we didnt give you a wedding. Actually, youre supposed to go back to the old house for dinner with Leonardo today. But, because of his mother, Leonardo didnt want to go back there. Please persuade and help him more in the future. The Emerson family was arge family that had been passed down for hundreds of years, following the tradition of three generations living together. It was said that their old house was priceless. Someone once offered a hundred billion dors to buy the house, but in the end, that person became a joke in the upper ss. As for Leonardos mother, Summer also knew a little. In the kidnapping more than ten years ago, the kidnappers kidnapped Leonardo and his mother. But in the end, only Leonardo was rescued. As for his mother, there were a lot of rumors. Some said she was dead, some said she was not dead, and some said she was defiled by the kidnappers Summer looked up at Michael and said hesitantly, But I havent seen him yet. She said thest half-sentence in a very low voice. After finishing her words, she noticed a slight change of expression in his face. After that, Michael didnt ask about Leonardo anymore but asked some questions about Summer. Summer answered one by one honestly, speaking slowly, looking dull but sincere. When leaving, Michael let Liam Saber send her back to Leonardos vi. Liam sent her to the door of the vi, watched Summer go in, and then left there. That time, Summer doubted that Michael seemed to sound out her? Anyway, it felt weird. He was more likely to sound out Leonardo. Although she hadnt met Leonardo, she could feel the rtionship between his father and him was not good and that there were many contradictions between them. Michael said that Leonardo had never forgotten about his mother. But his mother might be dead when she was kidnapped more than ten years ago. Was it because of the kidnapping that he had a grudge against Michael? Madame. Summer was revived by the sound of the bodyguard, looking up at the bodyguard. This bodyguard looked familiar. Yeah, it was he that went to her house to pick up her that day. The bodyguard nodded slightly with a t tone, Master Leonardo wants to meet you. Suspecting that she heard something wrong, she was stunned for three seconds and then said, Master Leonardo? Yes, Master Leonardo is waiting for you in the study. Chapter 17 I Mind Your Ugly Appearance Summer was a little surprised. Did he finally want to see her? There was no sense of reality when she knocked on the door of the study. She stepped into the study and heard a hoarse mans voice before observing the situation inside, Tim Knight, who ising?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The man standing by the desk said, Master, its Madame, your wife. Summer noticed that a strong man was sitting in the chair behind the desk, with his back to her. She could see the mans head protruding from the chair and his arms resting on the armrest. This was arge man. He was Leonardo. Tim looked at Summer quietly, Madame. Tim? She just heard that name from Leonardo. Tim nodded, no more words. Yep, he wasnt talkative. At this time, Leonardo began to speak. Have you seen Michael? She was stunned for a moment and then realized that he was talking to her. Although she knew from Michael that he had a bad rtionship with Leonardo, it still surprised her that Leonardo called his father by his name directly. Yes. Summer didnt know why Leonardo asked this question, but she could feel that Leonardo had no intention of showing her his real face. What did he say? We chatted casually and talked about you Summer still said after a pause, He cared about you very much. Michaels words might have another attempt, but he must have cared about Leonardo. She was a little envious that he could have a father who loved him. After hearing what she said, Leonardo just sneered and said, I heard from Dous that you two got along well? As soon as she heard the word Dous, she just froze and quickly shook her head, We just met at the vi. But Leonardo with his back to her couldnt see her shaking her head, so Summer added, Were not familiar. Summer didnt know why she deliberately concealed the fact that Dous spent one night in her rental house because of his injury. Is it true? The mans words made Summer shudder and she dare not speak anymore. Did Dous really say something not good to Leonardo? Well, go out! he said impatiently. At such a distance, although she couldnt see Leonardos face, she still could feel that he was a very distant and indifferent person. The reason why she married into the Emerson family was that she was forced by Karen and that she reallypromised in despair. Having married into the Emerson family, she had no intention of divorce. So from the first day she married Leonardo, she nned to be his wife all her life. She bit her lips, stepped forward, stood closer to Leonardo, and bravely said, Leonardo, can you turn around? If he turned around, she could see his face. As soon as she finished, she felt that the atmosphere in the room became colder. I have no malice. I just mean we will be together for a lifetime and that we will get to know each other sooner orter. So, I really dont mind your physical condition. Leonardo was stunned for a moment when he heard those words. He slightly crooked his lips and said maliciously, But I mind your ugly appearance. Chapter 18 Beyond His Expectation Summer was stunned for a moment, then reached out to adjust the sses on the bridge of her nose, and said, Oh, I see. She knew Leonardo disliked her. Therefore, she didnt feel angry and sad when he said that she was ugly. If you have nothing else to say, Ill go out. Leonardo didnt reply, and then Summer left the study. As the door closed, Leonardo turned his chair and looked in the direction of the door. Ah, this ugly woman was really beyond his expectation. It was still early, and Summer didnt n to go to bed. She sat down on the sofa in the living room and turned on the TV. Somehow, she felt a little cheerful. Although Leonardo disliked her, he wanted to see her and didnt embarrass her. This was much better than those people of the Jarrett family. After a while, there was a whistle behind her. Summer turned around and saw Dous cozilying towards her. Her big eyes were full of shock. How could he be here? Leonardo was satisfied with the shock in her eyes, and he showed a frivolous expression, Summer, Dont you remember me, do you? We just havent seen each other for half a day? She looked at Dous warily, What are you doing here? Im just staying with my cousin for a few days. Whats the problem? Leonardo approached her as he spoke. Dous lived in Leonardos house, of course, which was very normal. She was the one who was not normal. She couldnt ignore his molestation and rudeness to her before, and now her husband, Leonardo was also in the vi. There was no doubt that Dous who was very frivolous and shameless would do something ridiculous. Summer didnt want to give him a chance to do ridiculous things, so she said perfunctorily, No. Then she got up and went upstairs with her head down. However, she still underestimated the mans shamelessness. After a few steps, Dous grabbed her wrist, with his thumb rubbing softly on her delicate wrist. In order to match her height, he bent down, leaned over to her ear and said, I havent had dinner yet. Do you want me to keep starving? Im still hurt. There were so many things that happened in the evening that Summer almost forgot that Dous was injured. Leonardo deliberately reached out to touch her head, his thin lips almost sticking to her ear, Make me something to eat, and Ill wait for you. Summer was totally stiff. When she was about to push him away, she saw that Tim had alreadye down from upstairs. She changed her facial expression slightly with surprise, dodged his touch quickly, and then shed aside. Dous was not angry, saying with a smile, Summer, hurry up! Im very hungry. Tim next to Leonardo saw his interesting expression, crooked lips, and turned his head to one side. Leonardo raised his eyebrows and nced at Tim, What do you mean by your expression?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Nothing He just thought that what his boss had done was not so gentle. It was really boring that Leonardo pretended to be his own cousin and flirt with his own wife. Was it for the excitement of taboo? But the next moment, Tim denied this thought. He had been with Leonardo for so many years, and he had never seen Leonardo fall in love with someone. Although the bosss wife was not very good-looking, the boss treated her differently. Chapter 19 “A Bitch Is So Bitchy” Summer found that Tim was not looking at her. She thought that he did not see her standing close to Dous. So she slipped into the kitchen. Noticing that Summer went into the kitchen, Leonardo sat down on the sofa. And Tim left. He had no idea what his boss was thinking. In the kitchen, Summer opened the fridge and found fresh vegetables and meat. After thinking for a while, she took out some of each. Then she remembered that Leonardo had prepared the breakfast before, which meant that he cooked. Summer didnt know why a young master from a wealthy family could cook. But if he could, why would he ask her to cook for him? Was she a pushover in his eyes? Summer sneered and stuffed the vegetables and meat back into the fridge. She walked into the living room and looked at Dous, who was sitting on the sofa and looking at his phone. After looking around for a while, Summer stayed low and walked upstairs. She thought that it was because she was too easy topromise that Dous could threaten her so easily. The fact that Dous lived with Leonardo spoke for their closeness. If so, how could Dous tell Leonardo that she had seduced him? That would bring unnecessary problems to their rtionship. The more she thought about it, the less likely Summer felt that Dous would sessfully threaten her. So, she made up her mind and went back to her room upstairs. Anyway, she already had dinner. Leonardo had waited in the living room for a long time. But Summer did note to find him. He nced at the kitchen and suddenly thought of something. Then he got up and strode to the kitchen.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Summer, the ugly woman, was not in the kitchen at all! She had got some nerve. All night long, Summer was happy that she tricked Dous. She imagined that he was so angry but he could not make trouble for her. Then she had a beautiful dream this night. The next morning, she was woken up by the ringtone of her phone. She took it over and found that it was her good friend Jessica, who had been filming abroad for three months. Summer picked it up and sounded joyful, Jessica, are youing back? On the other side, Jessica was furious, Yes! Im back to beat you up! Summer raised her phone, making it far away to prevent herself from getting deaf by Jessicas high voice. After Jessica vented her anger, Summer asked carefully, What happened? Log into Weibo. I only left for three months, and youve be a bitch who would do anything to marry into a wealthy family! Jessica sounded indignant. Summer was shocked for a moment. Her expression went dark, but she still tried tofort Jessica, Dont get angry. Ill go and see whats going on. Im already at the airport! Summer was surprised by her quick action. After hanging up the phone, Summer logged into Weibo. A Bitch Is So Bitchy was trending. She clicked on the post that had been ced on top. It was about the Jarretts. It said that she, Summer, had used improper means to rece her sister, Vicky, and married into the Emersons. Several posts were implying that Vicky was a kind and doting sister. However, her younger sister had nned to steal her fianc. Chapter 20 Summer’s Weakness Summer went through all the messages on Weibo. She tried to think about it in an optimistic way: she did not have a Weibo ount. Otherwise, she would receive tons of badments from angryizens. It was impossible not to get angry when she saw those vicious curses. Summer couldnt stand it. She took out her phone and called Vicky. After a long time, Vicky picked up the phone. Why do you call me now? Is there anything wrong? Vickys voice was gentle and calm, as if she didnt know anything on the Inte. Summer smiled coldly and subdued her anger. She tried to make her voice sound normal. Do you know the trending topic on Weibo? And the news on other social media tforms? Summer had just gone on the Inte. Not only had it been trending on Weibo, but there was also news on various other tforms. The public was happy to see this kind of drama between wealthy families. Of course, the press would not let it go. Vicky said carelessly, What news? Im busy at work. Before my brotheres back from studying abroad, I have to help dad manage thepany. Im not like you. You can watch the entertainment news in your spare time. Vicky said that in a certain careless attitude. However, she was just showing off. After graduating from university, Vicky joined the Jarrett Group as a manager. However, after Summer graduated, she didnt get the opportunity. Even she took the initiative to tell Karen that she wanted to start working at the Jarrett Group from the basic position, Karen refused her still, You are not aspetent as your sister. You cant help even if you go to thepany. Go find a job yourself. As for Lynn, he had never cared about her studies or work. Thinking of this, Summers anger mounted up. She said coldly and harshly, Dont pretend. I know it was you. I dont know what you want to do. But I know that even if you throw mud at me, its useless. Ive married into the Emersons. Even if they dont like me, they will not allow anyone to ruin my reputation. Vickys expression changed when she heard Summers words. In her impression, Summer had always been a stupid woman. But after marrying into the Emersons, she suddenly became less stupid. Although she didnt know why Summer had be a little smarter, this didnt count anything to Vicky. Because she knew Summers weakness. What about Karen? Dont you care about her? She smiled and said confidently. In the past, every time Vicky wanted Summer to do something, she would tell Karen. Then Summer would do everything Karen asked her to do. Therefore, Vicky knew that Summer cared about Karen the most. When Summer heard that, she clenched her phone tightly. She pursed her lips and said indifferently, Karen? I dont care. After she finished speaking, she hung up the phone. Just as Summer put down her phone, she felt that someone was looking at her. So, she looked up and found that the door was open. Dous was leaning against the door with his arms folded! You How did you get in my room? Summers face turned pale. She had locked the door before she went to sleep! Leonardo shook the key in his hand. He looked up at her and said carelessly, What do you think?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Summer blushed, Go out! How could she know how he had the key to her room? Chapter 21 I’m Now a Part of the Emerson Family Leonardo was indifferent looking at her face flushed with anger. He calmly said, Are you in trouble? Summer pinched her nket and said coldly, Its none of your business. Her cold face had no threat in his eyes at all. Of course its none of my business, but if you beg me, Ill consider helping you. Leonardo looked at her nonchntly. He didnt hide his ill intentions. Summer will never beg him. Leonardo looked at her deeply, turned, and walked out. He walked a couple of steps and met Tim. Tim gently nodded, and asked for his opinion, Boss, what are we doing about the news on missus? Leonardo recalled what Summer said, snickered andughed coldly, said, What does it have to do with me? Even if I want to help, she has to want my help, ah! Leonardo went to the study as soon as he finished. Tim looked at his back view and realized that bosssst Ah had a hint of resignation. Summer didnt n to be bothered by the news on social media. She doesnt know why Vicky suddenly did that and she cant be bothered to guess. She only knew that Jessica already knew that she had reced Vicky to be married to the Emerson family. Thereafter, Jessica may directly tear her up. Even if Jessica wanted to tear her up, she still had to find Jessica. Both of them found a more remote cafe. After all, Jessica was a small actress with a following of seven to eight hundred fans. She will also be worried about being recognized in public. When she arrived at the cafe, Jessica had already arrived. Jessica had a mask on, her hair tied to a ponytail and wore a simple white outer jacket. She looks clean and tidy. Add to that a unique look, everyone would look in her direction. Jessica was like this since young. She was always the focal point and easily attracted attention wherever she went. Summer sat down opposite her and greeted with an apologetic tone, Waited for long? Jessica crossed her arms and leaned back on the sofa, looked her in the eyes and said slowly, You are the missus of Emerson family, a nobody like me should wait for you. Summer, When Jessica saw that Summer was speechless, she stopped her viciousness. She took off her mask, tossed it aside, and said rudely, Your own mother seems to have been cast a spell by someone. She spoilt someone elses daughter and disregarded her own daughter. She never considered for your well being. I always said that you should be careful, look what happened now, you were fooled into marrying into the Emerson family! After Jessica finished, she picked up the ss and drank it entirely. Summer adjusted the eyesses on her nose and reminded her, Drink slowly. Jessica red at her, Did the Emerson family mistreat you? No, the Emersons are quite nice. Except for Dous who kept pestering her, the rest were nice to her. Jessica remembered the proper matter that they are supposed to discuss, Do you know why Vicky wanted to buy the top search to say that you snatched her fiance? How do you know that it was Vicky who bought the search? Summer paused as she was pouring her a ss of water. Jessica looked at her as if she was looking at a fool, Look at you, who would bother to nder you at this moment unless there is something to gain. What is there to gain? Summer really didnt understand why Vicky would do such a thing. Jessicaughed coldly and said, Before I boarded the flight, I asked a paparazzi friend of mine to ask around. What Vicky did, was so that she could openly be with Jerome. She was just short of a stepping stone, you. When she heard Jessica said that, Summer naturally understood.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Although the Emerson family didnt mind that the person who married into the family wasnt Vicky, Emerson had some influence in Hoover city. No one dared to be too close to Vicky. At this time, Vicky had to resolve Leonardos fiancees status. That was why she went to the social media to buy the hot search and nder Summer, thereby letting herself be a kind and loving sister. Summer pursed her lips and said, What a beautiful plot. And? What do you intend to do? Jessica thought about something and continued to ask, I ask you, married Leonardo just like that, you all He despises me because Im ugly. Were cold as ice. Summer knew about what she was asking and said directly. The ugly will really cause trouble, he cant perform and despise others for being ugly. Just dress up and makeup and youll blind his eyes with your beauty! Recently Jessicas films were about seeking revenge. Thats why she loves counter attacks. Summerughs, No need, were fine as we are now. To each his own, it was a pretty good arrangement. A whileter, Jessica left after she received a call from her agent. Before she left she was vying for the check. Summer wasnt as tall as her nor was her hand longer than hers. Jessica won. Though she was typically loud and boyish, she was very attentive to the minor details. She knew that Summer doesnt earn much and whenever they dine together, shell always find a means to pay for it. Summer felt touched but also felt bad about it. Jessica knew all her secrets and the issues of the Jarrett family. Long ago, Jessica once said that Summer shouldnt hope much from her family, especially Karen. But she didnt believe until she was forced to marry into the Emerson family. But even at this point, not only were they unsatisfied, they wanted to make use of her. Do they think that she can be so easily used? Summer was about to take a car back to Leonardos vi when she received a call from Karen. Karens voice was unusually warm, Summer, can youe home for dinner? At this critical moment, Karen was so caring to give her a call, obviously she did it for purposes. Summer rejected, and said calmly, Im busy. Karen didnt expect her to reject outrightly. Her tone stiffened, You are jobless now, what are you busy with? Come home for dinner, everyones here Oh, Im now with the Emerson family. Summer cut off Karens words. Karen was furious now and yelled, Does a daughter speak like that to her mother? She never used such a tone to speak to Karen and Karen will not talk to Vicky with impatience. In the end, it was because she didnt care. Karen didnt care about her and that exined the attitude. Now she doesnt care about Karen and thus she cant warm up to her. Then look for Vicky, shes more filial and soft. Shes good in every way. Summer hung up the call as soon as she finished saying. Chapter 22 Apologize to Vicky Along the way to the vi, Summer was browsing social media. That The Ugly will cause trouble topic was still trending high. Most of theizens were scolding Summer. Summerughed coldly. She was the true victim. Why should she be the brunt of the attacks? And this trouble maker Vicky can gain on reputation and fame? Summer sent a message to Jessica. Rmend a reliable media sales agent. What do you want it for???!!! Summer could feel Jessicas excitement over the phone. I dont want to be scolded unnecessarily. Thats the way, get rid of thatte-stage princess illness. Ill contact a friend of mine, her fans are more than mine Jessica cant stand the high and mighty attitude of Vicky who felt that everyone should listen to her. She kept calling herte-stage princess illness. Summer was speechless, Jessica loves to see amotion and is not afraid of big issues. Since Vicky wanted to squeeze dry all her usefulness, then shell give it to her. Its only whether Vicky can endure the cost of whitewashing herself. At three in the afternoon, it was the perfect time for afternoon tea and chit chat. Not to mention that its three in the afternoon on a weekend.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. However, a very simple content of only I am sorry three words was the leading story. Within two hours, thements were numbering in the tens of thousands. This message was sent by Summer. She asked the sales agent to screen capture her micro-blog and use a series of algorithms to rmend and verify that her ID was Vickys sister in the topic The ugly will cause trouble. Very quickly, social media was full of nasty messages. Death to the entire family, Car wrecked, type ofments and others. Jessica was furious and called Summer, Summer, are you crazy? You wanted the sales agents number to apologize to thete-stage-princess-illness? Do you believe that Ille over to shred you? I dont believe it. Summer answered calmly. Jessica was slightly deted, What do you intend to achieve? When she first saw the news, she didnt believe that it was Summer who posted it but when she clicked into it, it was verified that it was Summer. Though she was angry, she calmed down very quickly. All these years that Summer was in the Jarrett family she had to swallow her anger but that doesnt mean that she doesnt have a temper. I intend to give Vicky a big gift. Summer paused and continued, A gift of letting people scold her publicly. Jessicas family was better than the Jarrett family. She wanted to get rid of Vicky but Summer didnt let her do it. This time it was summer who was the one to do it and she was ecstatic. Thats great, if you need anything from me, just call me. The door to the study opened. Tim took the iPad in and ced it on the table, Boss, missus apologized to Vicky on social media. Leonardo was handling the official business. Although he hasnt taken over the Emerson group, he had some private business of his own. He looked at the iPad on the table and Tim flipped to the page. He nced, looked down, and calmly said, Her name isnt on it, why are you so sure that its her who apologized to Vicky? Boss, you mean Tims impression of Summer was an ordinary girl who reacted slowly. So when he saw this post, he didnt think too much of it. Dont interfere, just inform me if there are further developments. Though he has only met Vicky once, he could see that Vicky was spoilt to the heavens by her family. She doesnt think carefully before doing things. At least, Vicky didnt think thoroughly before trying to get close to him. Inparison, the environment during Summers foundation years was very cruel. No apuse, no encouragement, despised by everyone. Thats why she is far more mature than her peers. He believes that if Summer really wants to retaliate, she will be sessful. If she isnt sessful Hmm, if she begged him, he would consider helping her. But, the possibility of that ugly woman begging him is The vibration of his cell phone broke Leonardos thoughts. He took the cell phone and looked at the number and ponders. It was an international call. He didnt receive the call immediately but said, Please leave. When he was speaking, he continued to look at the phone and to Tim who had known him for a long time, he already could guess who the caller was. After Tim left the room, Leonardo answered the call. The next moment, a woman in the call said, Leonardo, whats going on with the news on social media? If I could see it overseas, isnt it a bigger deal back there? Did you really marry an ugly and stupid woman? Your body is clearly fine, why dont you do something to stop the misunderstandings. Why did you let any person be your wife and enter the Emerson door What the woman said became progressively nastier and Leonardo started to frown and getting annoyed, Kate! What kind of attitude is this? Im your elder sister! Just by two minutes. Kate was Leonardos twin sister. Kateposed herself and continued, Leonardo, Im not trying to nag. I really dont understand why must you behave this way, even a nobody dared to climb over your head. Was that necessary? In two years when Dad retires, dont you have to Leonardo was infuriated. His voice was chilling to the bone, Because you didnt see mother being bullied and tortured to death! You were living in peace overseas but I cant! I wont be in peace until I find her killer! Kate countered, Those kidnappers were killed long ago! Leonardos voice was deep and sullen, No! The real mastermind hasnt been caught! That morning we had a sudden change of travel ns. If someone didnt reveal our new details, how could they have known our new itinerary and managed to capture us in such a short time! Whenever he recalled the events that day, his fury and hate may erupt through his chest at any moment! He didnt want to talk to Kate any longer, Pah he hung up and mmed down his phone. He will always quarrel with her over this. Knock knock! The doorbell rang, closely followed was Summers voice, Leonardo, are you there? Chapter 23 Poor Excuse Leonardo was angry and shouted in frustration, Fuck off! Summer was stunned, paused, turned around, and left. After a while, Leonardo calmed down and Tim entered the room with a stack of files in his hands. It appeared that Leonardo thought of something, raised his head, and asked, Is Summer back? Tim ced the files on his table, cleared his throat, and said, Missus had been back for a while and she was here to see you Leonardo remembered that indeed there was a woman who knocked on the door. And the only woman who stayed in this vi was Summer. Did she look for him on her own? Was it because she couldnt resolve the rumors on social media and wanted his help? Leonardos ck eyes sparkled, he leaned back into his seat and ordered, Get her over here. Tim went out and returned with Summer in a short moment. Summer pushed the door and entered and Leonardo was seated behind the table with the tall executive chair turned, back towards her. She could only see his hands which were on the armrests and the back of his head. Leonardo asked her, What did you want? Isnt she supposed to ask him that? When she came to look for him, he asked her to go away and now he asked her back only to ask what was going on? Summer didnt want to beat around the bush and said directly, I want to move out. She noticed that there was no reaction from Leonardo and exined, Ill be starting work soon and it is inconvenient for me to continue living here. Her exnation received a simple answer, Oh. Oh? Was that an approval? Leonardo was in fact very upset. Yesterday this ugly woman said that she doesnt mind that he cant perform, and today she wants to move out of the vi? Dream on! Summer looked at him keeping quiet and asked, You Leonardo coldly interrupted her, Do you think that this is a market that you cane and go as you wish? Summer can hear his fury. She didnt understand how she had offended him. Forget it, shell just stay here. If she considered it from another perspective, someone like Leonardo who has some inabilities will be particrly sensitive and easily offended. When Summer thought of it in that manner, her tone softened and said, Okay, I understand, Ill take my leave if there is nothing else. It was Leonardos first time hearing her speak so gently. He waved his hand and his face darkened. Get out! Summer sighed within, Leonardo has an awful temper. Leonardo turned around and threw the documents onto the table. Tim looked at his reaction and was wondering why his boss has been losing his temper recently. Leonardo seemed to have thought of something else and asked Tim, I remembered that on Summers particrs it was written that she had graduated from the Film Academy? Tim replied, Yes, Missus studied cinematic literature. Leonardo smiled in a sh, and looked like a predator looking at prey, said, Does that mean that her job is script writing? Tim was surprised and nodded. Others think that Leonardo was an impotent brat but no one knew that these few years Leonardo had been the boss of the countrysrgest entertainment agency, Tip Top entertainment group. In just a short eight years, Tip Top entertainment had be the movie industrys leader. Tip Top Entertainment was the agency of choice for all budding actors. If Summer wants to be someone in the industry, shell definitely send her resume to Tip Top Entertainment. Tim could detect what Leonardo wanted and said, Ill do it immediately. Summer practically submitted her resumes to all the film productionpanies in Hoover City. But, she intentionally left out Tip Top Entertainment.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The reason being? Because Tip Top Entertainment and thepany which Jessica signed with were directpetitors. Furthermore, shell definitely not get hired. She wanted to settle the news released by Vicky before the interviews begin. She pondered for a while before calling Vicky. Whats the matter, speak up. Vicky spoke with arrogance. Summer pinched her nose such that it sounded like she had cried, Sister, Im sorry, dont be angry with me. Can we meet outside? Please dont harm my mother. Who do you think you are, expecting me to meet you as you wish. Summer knew Vicky very well, she lowered her voice and begged, I beg you. Louder, I cant hear you. I beg you, please. Okay Summer put down the phone, her eyes were nk. Vicky, you must be so proud of yourself? But soon youll be sorry. Jessica gave her a few sales agents contacts as well as several paparazzis. The news of her stealing Vickys fiance was still rather popr and there are those willing to take some good pictures. She chose a paparazzis contact and sent him the time and address before leaving for the meeting. As soon as Summer stepped out of the door, Tim went to the study and inform Leonardo, Missus has left the house. Leonardo lifted his head and looked at him with a Whats it got to do with me look. Though he has already been used to the chilling look of Leonardo, Tim still swallowed his saliva ufortably. Im guessing that Missus has gone out to deal with Vicky. He was curious about how she was going to handle Vicky. He believed that his boss felt the same. Unexpectedly, Leonardo calmly replied, Okay. Tim was dazed, did he guess wrongly? The next moment, Leonardo stood up and took his jacket and headed out, I havent seen big brother for a while, Im going to have a meal with him. Tim, If memory served him right, big brother was still overseas and not back yet. The boss should at least find a decent excuse Though Leonardos excuse was obviously wed, Tim didnt dare to expose him. Leonardo drove and followed Summer to a restaurant. He sat in the car watching Summer going in for twenty minutes before Vicky arrived. Following that, another man who was dressed casually but looked suspicious entered the restaurant. Being the Boss of Tip Top Entertainment, he could see at once that man was a paparazzi. His wait in the car wasnt in vain. Looks like something interesting is going to happen. Chapter 24 Divorce with Leonardo At the restaurant. Vicky ced her bag on the table and raised her chin and spoke arrogantly to Summer, Say what you want, I have a date with Jerome. She looked at her newly manicured fingers as she spoke. She nced at Summer who has always looked the same, the long dress, unhealthy skin, thick-framed ck sses, ugly as a toad. To think that this woman wants topete with her for a man! Only those fools on the inte will believe it. Summer closed her eyes and held on to her ss. She rubbed her hands on the ss and then she saw that man came in and took a seat behind her. She casually sent out a previouslyposed message, Lets begin. These series of actions were done carefully which was why Vicky didnt notice it. Summer looked at Vicky and said, I already apologized on the social media. Please dont make things difficult for my mother. She was the same as before. Vickyughed coldly. As she had expected, Summer was stupid since young. How could she have wised up overnight? I can go easy on Karen but on one condition. Vicky crossed her hands and smiled as she won. What what condition? Summer asked nervously.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Stupid, why are you so concerned over Karen, she has never regarded you as her daughter. Summers hands which were on herp tightened up and her knuckles started to turn white. She said bitterly, She is my mother no matter what. Even if I knew that it was because of you that she begged me to get married to Leonardo, Ill still agree with it. Vicky cant stand seeing Summer helpless and weak. When they were young, Summers studies were better than her and she was prettier than her. Thats why she hated her. Thereafter Summer became ugly and dumb and she hated her even more. She felt embarrassed to have a sister such as her. But then, at least Summer was obedient as a dog who she can make use of. Vicky smirked, she said softly but venomously, You are as much of a slut as your mother. Summer was shocked. Karen married into the Jarrett family for twenty plus years and she slogged to take care of Vicky. In the end Vicky was not appreciative but called her a slut! You can say what you want about me but please dont say that about my mother. She was genuinely good for you. Summer was hurt and reminded her softly. How could Vicky listen to Summers words? She stared at her and yelled, Shut up! You dont have to meddle about my matters. Now you can only do one thing, divorce Leonardo. Divorce? Summer stared with her eyes wide open. She was half genuine and half pretending. Summer could anticipate what was her motives before Vicky said. The Emersons dont care who married Leonardo but they definitely cannot ept Summer reneging on her agreement, especially when she was dumb and ugly and unpresentable. If she were to mention divorce, it would be an insult to the Emerson family. The Emersons will never let her off! This move of Vicky was truly vicious. She made Summer a target of the Emersons and let them vent their resentment in Summer. In that way, she can stay under the radar and live peacefully with Jerome. Vicky yed with her hair and tucked it behind her ear while exposing a slight pinkish mark on her neck, If you can do that, then I will not make things difficult for Karen. Though Summer wasnt dumb. She could see that the mark was from a kiss. Was she showing off? Summer took a drink as she felt a lump in her throat. She wasnt sad that Vicky was with Jerome. She was upset that the person she had been in love with was just like any other man. But the Emersons will never agree to me divorcing Leonardo Even if its a divorce, it can only be initiated by Leonardo. Thats your problem. My advice to you is to be an obedient dog, otherwise, Ill make sure you and your mother suffer. Vicky cant be bothered to say anything else with Summer. She took out a mirror to touch up her lipstick, dialed a number, and gently said, Jerome Summers expression froze, but her reaction made Vicky happy. Though she didnt regard Summer as a threat, she felt a sense of achievement when she saw Summer behaving like a dejected dog. After seeing Vicky driving off, she turned to see the table behind. The man just waved his phone without speaking. Summer lowered her head to look at her phone and there were new message notifications. Ill send you the videos when I get back. Summer answered, Thanks. She ced down her phone and started to eat. She was surprised that Vicky had turned into such a person. She liked Vicky a lot when she was young. Vicky was pretty and loved to dress up. Thats why she kept following her. But it appeared that Vicky was heartless. Karen served her tirelessly and now she can call her a slut! What about Summer who she never liked? She had thought that there was some affection between Vicky and Karen, but Summer had a knot in her stomach and the food wasnt that good. She got up and left. Leonardo came out of the other room and stopped the paparazzi. The paparazzi saw Leonardos high and mighty persona and knew that he was different. He asked defensively, What are you doing? Let me have a look. Leonardo said calmly as he looked at his bag. I dont understand. This was his tomorrows headline news. He cant simply let anyone see it. Really? Do you believe that I can cklist you from the entire entertainment industry in Hoover City? Leonardos expression didnt change and his voice was calm, devoid of any emotions. The paparazzi just realized that not only was this man handsome and cool, but his business suit was also custom made with fine material. It was obvious that he was rich and important. He exudes strength and authority. He doesnt doubt Leonardos ability and obligingly showed Leonardo the video. The scene and audio were very clear. He listened intently to the conversation between both women. Chapter 25 Counterattack Summer received Jessicas call as soon as she exited the restaurant. Quicke over, the red car across the road. Jessica said and hung up. Summer looked up and saw the red car across the road. As she looked at it, the car horned twice. Summer looked around and walked quickly to the car and sat in the front passenger seat. Jessica started the engine and asked, How was it? Was it sessful? Jessica had a short movie that was low key but popr. She could be recognized by anyone and thats why she waited for her outside. Summer smiled and said, Sess. Vicky had oppressed her for too many years and disregarded her. That was why she should harden herself to do this. But the n may be changed. Meaning? She wanted me to divorce Leonardo and infuriate the Emersons. She wants their attention to be focused on me and forget that she was the original betrothed. Then she can rightfully be with Jerome. Jessica furiously hit the steering wheel when she heard, Does she have a bottom line! There is no bottom line as long as it is beneficial towards her. Summer knew Vicky too well. She originally wanted the paparazzi to send out the video tomorrow morning but from the looks of it, she can add another step. On the social media, The ugly will cause trouble topic was no longer trending. Very soon, the topic of interest was Divorce, why keep the marriage ording to hearsays, Ms. Jarretts sister sumbed to pressure and is discussing their divorce Though it was a simple topic, theizens were whipped into a frenzy. Pressure? I think her conscience is making her do it! She was after their money. She knew that Leonardo was impotent and she still agreed to the marriage This topic became the top trending topic again and very quickly, it was deleted. There were a lot of topics being deleted or blocked but Summer knew that this must have been the work of the Emerson family. After all, a well known and important family like the Emersons will not sit on their hands when their heir was being ndered on the inte. That night, the paparazzi sent her a video clip with a message, Next time Ill not do it again. This was someone who had criticized Summer. She was curious and opened the video. It was clear that the person in the video was Vicky. And the phrases were already apologized dont make things difficult for my mother be obedient like a dog beg me to marry Leonardo these started to rify the entire matter. Those who scolded Summer now kept quiet by the turn of events. Thereafter, people began to apologize to Summer. Some didnt watch the video and continued to scold Summer but these were very few. Within a short span of six to seven hours, Summers social media fans grew to fifty thousand. Vicky went on a date with Jerome after sessfully threatened Summer. She spent the night at Jeromes ce. So she didnt know about the on-goings on social media. She was awakened by Lynns phone call. Vicky was in Jeromes embrace and irritably answered, Dad, whats up? Go online and see what a hole youve dug yourself into. You even dared to spend the night outside. Come home immediately! Lynn has never been so angry with her. Vicky had a bad feeling about this. She quickly hung up the call and checked the news online. Only then did she find out that her conversation at the restaurant was captured by a paparazzi. Her expression changed immediately and she bit down hard on her lips, These sluts! What happened? Jerome kissed her and asked. Vicky kept her phone and said, My father called me. Something cropped up at home. Ive got to go back now. On the way back, she thought about their conversation being captured. She was certain that Summer had something to do with it. Unless it was Summer who did it on purpose to set her up! Vicky was sullen as she called Summer but no one answered. On the other side, Summer looked at the phone and Sister was disyed. Sheughed and ced her phone aside and poured herself a drink. The phone was still ringing when she came back. Vicky must be so mad that she must be willing to erase her! Why are you so happy? Summerposed herself and she didnt turn around to look and knew that the person who said that was Dous. She ced her phone on silent mode and kept it in the pocket. She picked up the ss and wanted to go upstairs. Unfortunately, Dous was just at the stairs. Dous seemed to be toying with her. When she walked on the left, he would block the left side. When she walked on the right Summer was in a good mood but in a sh, he ruined everything. She looked upstairs and then softly said to Dous, What do you want? Dont you know, your Jarrett family squabbles have now affected the Emerson family. Dousughed and looked at her. He looked serious and yet seem to want to seek something from her. Oh. Summer lowered her eyes, answered without any emotions. She crossed over him and proceeded upstairs. Leonardo squinted and asked as he wondered, You dont look like youre scared. Summer didnt want to talk to him but yet couldnt help talk back, I didnt do anything wrong, why should I be scared? Leonardo didnt expect her to say it in such a manner. Her calmness was beyond he had imagined. Summer turned and left as soon as she finished talking. He looked at her back and pondered deeply. Has thisdy stopped pretending that shes an idiot? Back in her room, she wasnt as calm as when she was facing off Dous. She knew that the hacker employed by the Emersons suppressed some of the news but she was unable to determine what the Emersons thought.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. She took out the phone and apart from Vickys call, the rest were from the Jarrett family. Summer smirked and dialed Karens cell phone number. As expected, as soon as the call was connected, Karen immediately said, Come back immediately. Im on my way Summer lowered her voice. Trying to make sure that her voice sounded worried. She certainly wanted to go back to the Jarrett family to see their reactions. To go and watch Vicky losing her mind and throw her tantrums. But one thing for sure was Vicky will not simply admit defeat. Chapter 26 She Was More Obedient Than a Dog Summer went back to the Jarrett familys house by car. The servant saw her and said respectfully, Lady Summer.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. She could understand the change in the servants attitude. After all, Summer was now the Emerson familys daughter-inw, while Vicky was now involved in the scandal, which was very harmful for Vickys reputation. Are parents at home? Summer spoke slowly, with a good temper. The servants attitude was softer, Yeah, theyre waiting for you in the study. She stopped at the door of the study and didnt go in because of the studys conversation. Vicky, why are you so hasty! If you have something to do, you can ask her to go home and discuss it. Now youve been photographed outside, and its very difficult to deal with it. This was Lynns voice. Although his words were to scold Vicky, he didnt think there was anything wrong with Vickys behavior. Vicky said bitterly, I didnt know it would be like this. Daddy, it must have been designed by Summer in advance! Otherwise, how could I have happened to be photographed? At this time, Karen was anxious to exin, Vicky, I know Summer best. She was so stupid that she couldnt even pass the exam when she was a child. How could she do such a thing? She certainly didnt do it. Stupid? Without the help of my father, she could be admitted to Hoover Film Academy by herself. Do you still think she is stupid? Hoover Film Academy was one of the best art colleges in China. She was just lucky. Vicky, dont be angry Summer thought Vickys words were right that Karen was really mean. In that video, Vicky scolded Karen severely. But Karen was not angry with Vicky, and now she even tried so hard to please Vicky for fear that she will be fierce. Vicky was really angry about this incident. Usually, she just pretended to keep peace with Karen, but now she didnt want to pretend. She directly scolded, Shut up. You are mean and useless, so is your daughter. Summer was about to push the door and walk in, but she stopped after hearing those words. She wanted to know Lynns attitude. After a burst of silence, Lynn said in a deep voice, Dont quarrel any more. Now, the most urgent thing is to deal with the scandal. Right, Summer Jarrett will be here soon. Because of the door, Summer couldnt see Karens expression, but she knew that Karens expression must be very interesting at this time. After Lynn spoke, there was a moment of silence in the room again. Summer adjusted her expression well, slightly lowered her head and opened the door. She looked around, dropped her eyes and whispered to them, Dad, mom. Then she looked at Vicky, Sister. Hum! Vicky snorted coldly, and the expression on her face was also cold, Why are you standing so far? Come here! Summer looked scared and walked slowly toward Vicky. Summer also looked at Karen habitually. But Karen turned her head to one side directly and didnt look at her. Summer, looking frustrated, was about to sit down on the sofa. All of a sudden, Vicky stood up and pped her. The sound was loud, reverberating in the study. Summer was badly hit, and she only felt pain in her face. She reached out to touch her face which waspletely numb. Vicky was really cruel. When Vicky saw her silly expression, she was still very angry and wanted to p her again. Summer narrowed her eyes, moved her hands and wanted to fight back. Just at this moment, Lynn, who had never spoken for a while, suddenly shouted, Stop! Lets get down to business first. Daddy, Vicky looked at Lynn, I get angry when I see her. If it wasnt for her, I wouldnt have been like this. A lot of friends have just sent messages asking me whats wrong with online news Lynn raised his hand to let Vicky not to worry. In this family, Vicky followed Lynns words most. Lynn was the master of the family whose words were still authoritative. He frowned and looked at Summer, saying, Summer, do you know whats going on with video online? Summer just felt aggrieved. Just when she was outside the door, Lynn talked about herself and called her full name Summer Jarrett. But now he called her Summer. She raised her head and looked sad, with a soft voice, Dad, I dont know how this happened At this point, she sobbed and sniffed, tears justing out of her eyes. However, she still tried to hold back the cry, and exined to Vicky with grievances, Vicky, trust me! How could I do that kind of thing? How can I hurt you? We are family Vicky looked at Summer suspiciously, trying to find a trace of lying in her face. However, she didnt find a trace of lying. She had to turn her head and looked at Lynn. Lynn was also watching Summer. He always felt that the daughter, whom he had never paid much attention to, seemed to have changed since the day she married into the Emerson family. But now, she was standing in front of him, still ugly and cowardly. Just as Vicky was about to p her again, she didnt even want to escape. How could normal people react so slowly? In this way, Lynn believed most of her words. It was easy to control a fool. Lynn leaned back on the chair rxed and said to Summer in a serious tone, Yes, we are family, so we should put family first. Now those people on the Inte misunderstand your sister, and what you have to do is to clear up the misunderstanding. Was it a misunderstanding? Vicky scolded her and Karen as bitches and dogs. They forced her to marry into the Emerson family. Were these misunderstandings? Yes, most of the businessmen were snobbish and treacherous. Lynn was very good at confounding ck and white. Summer pretended to be startled and stared at Vicky worryingly, Vicky, l will deal with it. Dont worry. Vicky smirked, with disdain shing in her eyes. She was more obedient than a dog. Karen was not as optimistic as they were. She frowned slightly, always feeling that Summer was somewhat strange. Lynn showed a smile, and his voice was softer, Were going to have a press conference and you can say what we want you to say. I see. Summer nodded her head. Lynn was satisfied with her attitude, Well. Stay here and have dinner before you leave. OK. Summer drooped her eyes, covering her sarcasm. Chapter 27 Follow Him Karen stood up and said, Ill ask the servant to prepare the dinner. Vicky didnt look at her, and Lynn just nodded at her. Karen was a little embarrassed, but she didnt say much more. As she passed by Summer, she stopped and whispered seriously, Come out! Lynn and Vicky had already sat together and now they were chatting in a whisper. Summer just nced at them and followed Karen to leave the study. Karen took Summer into her former bedroom. As soon as she closed the door, Karen looked at her solemnly, Did you ask someone to take the video? Summer was stunned. She didnt expect that Lynn believed her while Karen didnt believe her. In her impression, Karen was a weak and indecisive woman whopletely depended on Lynn and pinned all her hopes on Lynn. It was not me Summer shook her head like a drum-shaped rattle, her eyes clear and bright. Indeed, Karen was a woman who didnt have her own judgement. But she was Summers mother who could felt that this thing was not simple. Karen frowned and said in a serious tone, Your father and sister trust you very much. Dont cheat them. When Karen was young, her family was poor. But Karen was beautiful and considerate, so Lynn married her. Summer didnt know anything when she was a child. But when she grew up, she realized that Lynn married Karen because he wanted a woman to take good care of his two children left by his deceased wife. Actually, Karen was just a babysitter who warmed the bed at the same time. She didnt know what kind of charm Lynn had that made Karen somitted. Im a little hungry. Summer lowered her head. If she looked at Karen more, she was not sure what she would say. After Karen forced her to marry into the Emerson family, she could not stand Karen any more. When Karen saw her like this, she felt that she had gone too far. She looked at Summer and softly said, You go down first. After she married into the Emerson family, she didnt want to be involved with the Jarrett family any more, but she just wanted a quiet life. However, those people of the Jarrett family didnt want to let her go. Well, just wait and see! When she passed the study, she found that the door was half open and there was no one in the room. Did Lynn and Vicky go downstairs? As soon as Summer got to the stairway, she could hear someone talking downstairs. In addition to Vicky and her fathers voice, there seemed to be other mans voice. At this point of time, who else was in Jarretts home? She walked down the stairs curiously. When she finally saw the mans face, she was stunned totally. Lynn had already seen her. He beckoned to her and said, Summer,e here. Leonardo let his cousin to pick you up. Summer didnt expect to see Dous in Jarretts house, which made her so surprised. He was dressed in a fitting suit, which was very expensive. There was a smile on his handsome face. He sat there casually, but exuding a strong aura. He probably felt her gaze, so he looked up at her, Summer, Leonardo let me pick you up. Both his smile and his deep voice were ambiguous. Oh, I see, Summer said. Vicky, however, seemed to think of something suddenly. She got close to Lynn and whispered something. As she spoke, she also nced at Summer. Summer knew that Vicky must be speaking ill of her. Leonardo took the opportunity to observe Summer. When he glimpsed her red and swollen face, he was a little angry and unconsciously clenched his hands on the armrest of the sofa. No matter how ugly she was, she was his wife! He never hit her. How could they dare p her? Leonardo nced at Lynn and Vicky, and then looked at Summer, saying in a deep voice, Come here! Summer didnt really want to go there, but Douss reckless style let Summer feel scared. She didnt know what he was doing here, so she decided to follow him first. She didnt believe Leonardo let Dous pick her up. When she sat down next to Dous, he just turned his head to look at her and said in a strange tone, Summer, your face is so swollen that I can hardly recognize you. Summer remembered that she had been pped by Vicky before, and her face had been swollen. Vicky pped her so hard that she was numb with pain. Now, she almost forgot about it.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. When Leonardo spoke, he took a look at Vicky and Lynn. Vicky had been a little afraid of the powerful aura of Leonardo. At this time, when he asked about Summers face, Vicky was a little scared and she immediately looked at Summer in a very unfriendly way. Summer showed a frightened expression, pursed her lips and exined to Dous, I just fell down by ident. Such a poor lie could easily be exposed. Leonardo, squinting his eyes, leaned forward to Summer and said, Is that true? Summer didnt dare to look at him, so she lowered her head and said, Yes. Leonardo sneered and stopped talking. Summer read something from hisughter: You really dont know what is good for you. Dous came here in the name of picking up her. From another angle, it also showed that Leonardo attached great importance to Summer. No matter whether Dous was sent by Leonardo or not, Summer knew that if she told Dous that she was hit by Vicky, he would certainly stand out for her. Summer thought that she could handle the affairs of the Jarrett family well. And, Dous was too dangerous, so she didnt want to get too much involved with him. Lynn was very satisfied with Summers answer, and his tone became more gentle, Mr. Dous came to our home specially. Lets have dinner together! Leonardo leaned back on the sofa and said casually, OK. It was a special surprise for Lynn. Although Dous was only a coteral rtive of the Emerson family, it must be right to curry favor with him. Lynn picked up the phone which the servant handed over and left. Vicky felt a little ufortable, so she casually made an excuse to leave. Then, there were only Summer and Leonardo left in the living room. Summer looked around, frowned and whispered, What are you doing here? Chapter 28 Qualifications to Hook up with Men After hearing this, Leonardo looked at her and casually said, Pick up you and go back home. Summer pursed her lips and whispered, Dont do ridiculous things. Whatever you think, it wont affect me. Leonardo grinned as if he didnt care about what she would think. In fact, he was not just here to pick up Summer. He just wanted to see Summers families. The scandal online was a little serious. Although it had no effect on him, it was still troublesome. Summer was not a troublesome wife. But if her family members were too troublesome, he didnt mind dealing with them himself. When Summer wanted to continue say something, she saw Karen and Lynning down the stairs, followed by Vicky. Not knowing what they had talked about, they just looked at Summer very unhappily. Vicky,e here and greet Mr. Dous. Lynn finished and looked at Summer again. Summer, I have something to tell you. Come with me. Vicky walked to Leonardo and was about to sit down in the ce where Summer had sat before. Unexpectedly, Leonardo suddenly shut coldly, Stay away from me. Vicky was stunned for a while. She remembered that when she saw this manst time, she invited him into the vi. The man refused her without hesitation. This man was too cold and indifferent! She really didnt know what kind of charm Summer had which made Dous willing to pick her up. Summer followed Lynn to the study. Lynn asked her gravely, Whats your rtionship with Dous? I have nothing to do with him. Summer shook head innocently. Last time you went home, your mother and Vicky saw what you two did in the car! Lynn pped the table with anger. A loud noise made Summer a little scared. Now that you have married Leonardo, you just need to be his good wife. Why do you hook up his cousin? Summer sneered in her heart. She had never seen Lynn care about her so much before. When she looked up, there was an innocent expression on her face, I dont hook up with him.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. When Lynn saw her ugly face, there was a trace of dislike in his eyes. Lynn and Karen were good-looking. How could they have such an ugly daughter? If he had not tested DNA, he would have suspected that Summer was not his daughter. She was so ugly that she didnt have the qualifications to hook up with men. He didnt show what he thought. After all, Summer was still useful to him. Thats good. If you have time, take your sister to the Emerson home and let Vicky make more friends. He casually added, Leonardos cousin is also wonderful. Lynn had said that before. Summer asked him with puzzlement, Doesnt Vicky have many friends? She still has Jerome. You dont need to understand! Lynn nced at her coldly, Get out. Oh. She shrank her neck, looked frightened, and then went down the stairs. At the table, Lynn had been trying to ask Leonardo what position he held in thepany and the rtionship between his parents and the Emerson family. I havent seen you in Hoover City before. Have you juste back from abroad? Leonardo nced at Lynn and said slowly, Ive just returned home and got a job to muddle along in thepany. Lynns eyes lit up, and he showed a gentle smile, What about your parents? Are they still abroad? Leonardo didnt want to answer him. He handed the bowl to Summer, Summer, I want to have some soup. Summer looked up and saw a bowl in front of her. His fingers were clean and long, and they looked very beautiful on the edge of the white bowl. Summer was fascinated, and once again she realized that Dous was a real and noble master. She took the bowl and found a trace of impatience in his eyes. She didnt say anything. She got up and brought him a bowl of soup and put it in front of him. Thank you. He seemed to smile, but the corners of his mouth did not have an obvious radian. Summer looked at him in a daze, Dont mention it. Were these rich and noble masters good at acting? Lynns facial expression was not very good because his words were ignored by Leonardo. He felt that the rtionship between Dous and Summer seemed to be a little close. In this way, he felt that it was right to let Summer help Vicky to be together with Dous. As for Vickys current boyfriend, Jerome, he was just a temporary choice. Lynn had an idea and was about to speak. Leonardo quietly nced at Lynn, and said to Summer, Im full, lets go back. He stood up and said, Thank you for your hospitality. Although he said thanks, he looked like he was giving orders. He was born with a strong aura. He cared for nobody, which was so arrogant. But, he was so charming. Summer thought that she may have been beaten foolish by Vicky. Otherwise, how could she think that Dous was charming? Dad, Ill go home. Summer really wanted to go back, but she had to pretended to be obedient in front of her parents Lynn didnt have the chance to say his thought, which made him feel ufortable. He could only get angry with Summer. He red at Summer and yelled at her in anger, Go out! Summer endured, lowered her head and walked out with her bag. Lynn, with Karen and Vicky also came out to see them off. Therefore, power was a good thing. Even if Dous did not show him some respect, Lynn still had to see him off with a smile. The three of them stood at the door of the vi, Mr. Dous, wee you next time. Leonardo looked at them with a faint smile, and then turned to look at the Summer standing in front of the car, saying with a low voice, Get in! Summer tried to pull the rear door, but she couldnt pull it at all. She looked at Dous in surprise. Leonardo frowned and said impatiently, Stupid! Do you want me to be your driver? She just didnt want to sit next to him! In this case, she had to sit shotgun. The car slowly drove out, and there was a silence in the car. Summer felt that it was really strange that Dous came to the Jarrett familys house today. Was it true that Leonardo asked you to pick me up? After thinking about it, she couldnt think of any other purpose for him toe to Jarretts home. Leonardo looked straight ahead and said in an indifferent tone, What do you think? Do you think I wanted toe there? Summer seemed to understand, Oh, I see. Chapter 29 He Deliberately Flirted Her Summer had been pretending to be stupid and ugly in front of the Jarrett family for so many years. These people in the Jarrett family had beenpletely used to her silly appearance. As a noble family that hadsted for a hundred years, a servant of the Emerson family was very smart, not to mention their masters, Leonardo and Dous. It was impossible for her to deceive them by pretending to be stupid, so she had no intention of pretending to be stupid from the beginning. Therefore, as long as she left the Jarrett family, she didnt pretend any more. Leonardo turned his head and saw the relief on her face. She seemed to be afraid of having something to do with Dous. Although he knew that what she disliked was a fake Dous, he was somehow upset. Screech- When the car braked sharply, the tire rubbed against the ground, making a harsh sound. Due to inertia, Summer suddenly leaned forward and then was bounced back into the chair. Looking very embarrassed, Summer resisted her anger and turned to look at Dous, What are you doing? I didnt brake on purpose, Leonardo said innocently. You His insincere exnation let Summer speechless. He was such a powerful master that she could do nothing but bear. Leonardo watched Summer repress her anger, and he thought her expression was a little funny. Summer felt that she was unlucky as long as she met Dous, so she was more determined to stay away from him. The car stopped at the door of Leonardos vi. After saying thank you, Summer immediately opened the door and ran into the vi. She asked the bodyguard standing at the door, Is your master at home? She dared to return to Jarretts home because she had the self-confidence that she could leave there safely. But she was still grateful to Leonardo for letting Dous pick her up. The bodyguard took a look at Leonardo, who wasing to them with the car key. He said casually, Master has gone out to work and hasnte back. Oh Summer had a pause and then said, If hees back, let me know. She wanted to thank Leonard face to face. Yes, the bodyguard said respectfully Leonardo came over and stared at Summers back and said to the bodyguard, What did she say? Madame wanted to know whether you were at home or not. And when youe back, let her know. The bodyguard replied honestly. As soon as Summer returned to her room, she logged onto her email to see if there was an interview invitation. Several smallpanies had sent her invitation letters. She didnt ask her parents for money after she went to college. She just graduated this year and her sry was only enough to support herself. She married into the Emerson family, which must have given the Jarrett family a lot of benefits. But she did not see a cent now. And because of the marriage, she lost her job and she was very short of money. So, she was badly in need of a job now. Thepanies that sent out the interview invitations were notrge in size. But they were also good for Summer, who had just graduated, so she nned to go for the interview one by one. She turned off theputer, went to the stairway, looked at the living room, and found no one there. She didnt hear the car, and Leonardo probably didnte back. She had to go back to her room and wait. When night fell, Leonardo had not yet returned. Summer thought about it and went to the kitchen. Leonardo ought toe back for dinner. She could make a meal to thank him. There were only a few bodyguards in the vi. She seldom had meals in the vi. Did these bodyguards do all the meals for Leonardo? Leonardo was such an odd man that he didnt even invite a servant. Sure enough, as soon as she entered the kitchen, a bodyguard came in, Is madam hungry? We can make whatever you want to eat. Ill make it for your master. Its OK. Ill do it myself. She opened the refrigerator as she spoke. After hearing this, the bodyguard just said, If you need any help, you can call us. Summer smiled at him and said, OK. The ingredients in the refrigerator were veryplete, all kinds of red meat, white meat, vegetables, melons and so on. She didnt know what kind of food Leonardo liked. She was about to go out and ask the bodyguard when she heard a deep male voice behind her, Beef stew, sds More peppers, less oil. Summer suddenly turned around and saw Dous standing behind her.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. He changed into a suit of dark loungewear, his hands into the pockets of his pants. With such a height, even if he didnt say anything, its hard to ignore him. He looked down at Summer and added, Oh, and a steamed egg with no pepper. Summer, Oh He began to order dishes. Did he treat her as a hotel attendant? As he was about to leave, Summer grabbed him and asked, What kind of food does your cousin like to eat? Leonardo stopped and looked back at her. He likes what I said. Really? She thought they were Douss favorite. Leonardo narrowed his eyes, reached for the top of her head, and suddenly held the back of her head, forcing her to look at him. In order to match her height, he bent over and looked at her. There was no expression on his handsome face, Do you think I have to cheat you for a meal? Their faces were very close, and as he spoke, hot breath he blew out fell on her face, which made her face burn. She could see clearly that her own face was reflected in his dark eyes. She didnt feel much about her face before. But now she looked very ugly and stupid. She suddenly felt that Dous had a strong ability to tolerate. A rich master like him who was used to beautiful women could kiss her ugly face! Leonardo saw Summer staring at him nkly. He smiled, slid his hand over her delicate neck, stroked her and said, You are looking at me so obsessed. Do you want to get rid of that disable man and be together with me? His fingers were a little cool, but they seemed to be carrying electric current, which made her shiver involuntarily. Summer suddenly came back to her senses and pushed Dous away, What are you talking about! Unprepared, Leonardo was pushed back two steps by her. After he stabilized himself, he was not embarrassed at all. His face was still so calm, Believe me, those are Leonardos favorite dishes. Besides, I will have dinner with others tonight. He gave her a meaningful look, and then slowly paced away from the kitchen. As soon as his figure disappeared, Summer still felt frightened, reached for the refrigerator door and gasped to stabilize her figure. She trembled slightly and reached out to touch her neck. As soon as she touched it, she retracted her hand as if she got an electric shock. After calming down, Summer could be sure that Dous deliberately flirted her just now. Chapter 30 Do You Want Me to Turn Against My Cousin She ran to the bathroom and looked at her ugly face in the mirror. She couldnt understand why Dous repeatedly flirted her. She had heard that there were people in the upper ss who had special addictions. Summer was his cousins wife. Was he really looking for the excitement of taboo? At the thought of this, she felt a little scared. When she met Dous for the first time, she only thought that he was a yboy. However, his gunshot woundpletely changed her view of him. He had a handsome look, had a wonderful family background, and even had extraordinary perseverance, which made Summer be sure that he was not a simple guy. But this amazing man often flirted her. Why? Because of thinking about other things, Summer was also a bit absent-minded when cooking. After wasting two pieces of beef, she just came back to her senses. She still nned to believe in Dous once and make the dishes he had said. As soon as she had finished cooking, she heard the sound of the car engineing from the front door. Was Leonardo back? If she went out now, could she see him?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Thinking like this, she was a little nervous. When she took off her apron and went out, she only saw Tim. He walked into the hall with a box in his arms. When he saw Summer, he was stunned for a moment, then nodded slightly and said respectfully, Lady Summer. Summer also nodded to him and asked him, Is Leonardo back? Master has gone upstairs. After so many days, Tim had been able to help Leonardo lie without hesitation. Summer was a little surprised, but she didnt think much more, He hasnt eaten yet, has he? Ive made dinner. Tim was a smart man, so he could understand the meaning of her words. Now Im going to deliver the documents to master. Ill ask him whether to go downstairs to eat or to send dishes upstairs. Thank you. Tim went to Leonardos study with a box of documents. Leonardo was on the phone. Hearing the sound of pushing the door behind him, without looking back, Leonardo knew it was Tim. By the time Leonardo finished the call, Tim had already taken out the papers from the box and put them neatly on his desk. Seeing that Tim had not left, he asked, Whats the matter? Lady Summer said she cooked a meal for you. When Leonardo heard this, he didnt answer immediately. He just twisted his finger, and then he said slightly, Oh, I see. Tim felt that Leonardo became odder after Summer had married him. Summer waited for a while, but Tim didnte down. She was about to go upstairs, but she saw Dous slowly walking down from the upstairs. Summer looked at him warily. Out of precaution, she stepped back some steps. She couldnt help asking, Will you have a dinner party at night? Yes. Leonardo answered, walked past her and headed for the dining hall. There were several dishes that looked very delicious on the table. In addition to the three dishes he had said before, she also made chicken cubes with peppers. Summer frowned and followed him, Why dont you leave now? Did I say I wanted to go there? Leonardo sat down at the table and gave her a calm look. But Summer thought he was ted! Leonardo didnt eat too much at Summers home at noon. He was hungry now. He picked up the fork and started eating. Summer went to grab the fork in his hand, Its not for you Leonardo had thought that she woulde to grab the fork, so he lifted his long arm. Instead of grabbing the fork, Summer lost her bnce and fell straight forward. She subconsciously reached out to protect her face and head. When she fell into a firm hug, she heard Dous saying, My cousin is still at home, while you just couldnt wait to throw yourself on me. Do you want me to turn against my cousin? Summer released her hands protecting her face and head. As soon as she opened her eyes, she turned to look at a faint smile on his face. Dous was still sitting in the chair at the table, while Summer was sitting on hisp, and her whole body was in his arms! Their posture was too close. If they were seen by others, it would have a bad effect. Summer just felt terrible and struggled to get up. But at this time, Tim entered the dining room. The master said he When Tim realized what was going on in dining room, he showed a rare look of surprise. With good adaptability, Tim quickly adjusted his expression, Master said he was not hungry. Then he turned around and ran away. What did he see? The master anddy were in the dining room No, the masters current identity was Dous. As a subordinate of Leonardo, was his reaction just too calm? Did he need to go back? Forget it, he didnt dare to go back and disturb his master. However, the masters addiction was quite strange. In the dining room, Summer watched Time in and go out. She was totally in a daze. Leonardo looked at the change of her expression, a trace of interest shing through his eyes and then quickly disappearing. He slowed down his speech rate, Do you think Tim will tell my cousin about us? Summer directly retorted, We have nothing to do with each other! She wanted to struggle to get up, but Leonardo didnt let her go. It seemed that he didnt hold her hard, but she couldnt make it. She was angry and anxious, and her ears turned red, Dous! You have gone too far. Leonardo noticed that her ears were red, but there was no change in her face. He looked down in surprise and saw that her face was covered with something. He narrowed his eyes and wiped her face with his fingers. The ce he wiped was just the spot on her face. When he raised his hand, he found that the spot on her face had disappeared, and even the small piece of skin had be white. What was this about? At this point, Summer suddenly broke away from him. She stood aside with her face covered with fear. Leonardo came to his senses. He looked down at his fingers, and there was ayer of yellow powder on his fingertips. His eyes became sharper and deeper. He slowly got up and walked towards Summer. He walked slowly, and every step made Summer afraid. When he took a step, she stepped back a little. She retreated to the wall, and the man put his fingers in front of her in a very low voice, Whats this? Because of fear, Summer couldnt help but turn up the volume, My cosmetic, dont you know? Leonardo would not give up. He seemed to have understood this, and said with a sneer, You like to make up using this kind of dark color of cosmetic? Chapter 31 Let Her Admit that She was Hyping Summer turned her head to one side, avoided looking at him, and said coldly, Its none of your business. Then whose business is that? Leonardo stared at her. And hisrge and broad body directly blocked her retreat and gave her no chance to escape. Summer could clearly notice his unique smell, but it did not affect his extremely oppressive aura. Her heart beat fast and felt that every word she said was a w. Dous was not stupid. He was much smarter and sharper than she thought. Why dont you speak? Leonardo suddenly stepped back. Summer thought he was finally going to let her go. But the next second, she became nervous again. Leonardo looked at her and said slowly, Go wash your face. Summer bit her lip, looked at the door of dining room in surprise, and yelled, Dad? When Leonardo heard this, he didnt take it seriously, This little trick is too childish. Her face did not show the embarrassment of being exposed by him, but frowned. Leonardo was little confused, turned to look back and found nothing. Summer took the opportunity to run away. Leonardo was stunned for two seconds and wanted to catch up her. But he suddenly stopped his steps. Dont worry. Theing days would be long. He turned back to the table and continued to eat. The food she cooked was much better than those cooked by his bodyguard. Summer ran back to her room, pressed against the door and squatted down with panting. She was almost scared to death by Dous. Although she didnt mean to be ugly, there was always unnecessary trouble when exining it. After this incident, Dous became a super dangerous person in her heart. No matter who, one of them must be moved out. Summer was in a heavy mood when washing,y on the bed and then got a call from Jessica. Summer, Jarretts official micro blog says that tomorrow they will exin the video to the public. What do they want to do? Summer sneered, They want me to exin the misunderstanding to the media.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The content of the video is real. How do they want you to exin it? Are they going to force you to take the me for them? Jessica said angrily. Summer said indifferently, Just help them take the me. After sheforted Jessica, Summer logged onto her micro blog on herputer and found that Jarretts official micro blog had sent a notice saying that they would rify the video. Tomorrow, the Jarrett family would look for her. Indeed, the next morning, Lynn gave Summer a call. Ourpany will have a new product conference today. You can go there and exin the video by the way. OK, Summer said obediently. When Summer went out, she looked around carefully. She didnt find Dous, and then went out with her bag. She ate something casually on the road and then went to the ce where the Jarrett Groups new product conference was held. Karen stood at the door, looking around, probably waiting for her. As soon as she saw Summer, Karen came up to her and said, Why are you sote? What do you do with a mask? Summer lowered her voice to make it hoarser, I have a cold. Karen didnt ask any more and took her to a conference room. Lynn and Vicky were both there. Vicky threw the prepared text of speech to her, When the reporters ask something, you can answer ording to the text. Dont say what you shouldnt say. When Summer opened it, a trace of irony shing through her eyes. The content of the speech was nothing more than to let Summer take the me and let Summer admit that she was hyping all the bad news online. They thought so well. After all, Summer would be a screenwriter in the future. Although she was only behind the scenes, she was also a member of the entertainment circle. So, it could be exined that Summer deliberately hyped. Soon, Lynns assistant knocked on the door and came in, Mr. Jarrett, everything is ready. Well. Lynn looked at Summer and said seriously, Do you remember the content of the speech? It doesnt matter if you cant remember. You just need to know that everything is your fault. I see. Summer nodded obediently. The door of the conference room was opened and a group of reporters came in. Summer knew these reporters must have been bribed by Lynn. If her words were different from the text of speech, it would not have been broadcast. Summer studied in the film academy and knew a lot about the entertainment circle. When she took a casual nce, she found that she was familiar with the signs on several microphones, which were the logos of the Tip Top Entertainment Group. Tip Top Entertainment Group was thergest and richestprehensive group in the industry. Its founder had a broad vision, and even thepanys employees were very responsible which were not easy to be bribed. At the beginning of the interview, some microphones with the logos of Tip Top Entertainment Group were directly crowded in front of Summer. Lady Summer, was the content of that video true? Were you forced to marry into the family of Emerson? Summer didnt take the mask off. She looked at the reporter for a few seconds, and then slowly responded, No, I voluntarily married into the Emerson family. Her reaction was all seen by these reporters. They had heard that Summer was a bit silly before. It seemed that there was something wrong with her brain. Lynn and the other two people looked satisfied with Summers words. In order to marry into the Emerson family, you just reced your sister to marry into the Emerson family, right? She is your sister. How could you do this to her? You look so ugly that Leonardo dislikes you. You robbed your sisters fiance. Dont you feel ashamed? No wonder your mother doesnt care about you Have you been psychologically twisted since you were a child? One question after another, some were almost personal attacks. A bold reporter asked her, Is Leonardo impotent? Will you stay with him for money all your life? Will you find a lover in the future? Unscrupulous media people didnt have conscience. They just knew how to make rumors and catch peoples attention. Summer looked at the reporter. Half of her face was covered by a mask, and her forehead was covered with heavy bangs. Only her pair of eyes was exposed, which was pretty clear and bright. The reporter was startled by her eyes. At this time, Summer said slowly, Even if you have the hobby of inquiring about others sexual affairs, I cant tell this kind of thing to the public. After all, I still have a sense of shame. The other reporters couldnt helpughing after hearing her words. Chapter 32 You Jaywalk to Scam? Summer was mocking this reporter for her shameless act of asking people about their sex life in public. The reporter who asked the question understood it too. Lynn indeed paid these reporters. He wanted to take this opportunity to defend Vicky, so most of them kept asking Summer questions. However, this reporter was the only one who had asked about Leonardo to gain attention. The Emersons had great power and influence. Ordinary people couldnt afford to offend them. But some people wanted to walk a tightrope and risk their lives to provoke the Emersons. The reporter got embarrassed from theughter of the others. So, she gave up covering her intentions and said viciously, Youre not pretty. How could you have married into Leonardos family if he is not impotent? You dont have to hide it. If you could snatch away your sisters fianc to marry into a wealthy family, you will definitely cheat on Leonardo! Although Summer had not seen Leonardo until now, she did not want to involve him in these troubles. Leonardos entric personality had something to do with his experiences. Whether he was good at sex or not, this should not be discussed by these people in public. Cheat on him? Is anyone more promising than Leonardo in the Hoover City? Summer smiled, her eyes crinkling around the edges. Her tone became light, And were good in bed. If you dont believe it, you can ask my husband, Leonardo. You! The reporter thought Summer would swear angrily at her. However, she was defeated by Summers calm retort. Ask Leonardo? Not to mention asking Leonardo, they didnt even have the opportunity to meet him. Even if they saw Leonardo, they would only cozy up to him. How could they dare to ask such a question? Only then did the other reporters, who were eager to dig up some secrets, realize something. Summer was not just the third young miss from a small familypany, who was not favored by her parents, but also a young madam who had married into the Emersons. Although she did not seem to be favored by the Emersons now, who knew what would happen in the wealthy family? As a result, these reporters stopped being sharp and asked much more tactfully. Are you intimate with your sister Vicky? Summer smiled, When I was young, I liked her very much. This meant she didnt like Vicky anymore when she grew up. Your mother loves you sisters very much? Yes, shes fine. Karen did treat Vicky very well. Only in the end did the reporters remember that they had taken Lynns money. So, they pulled the question back to the video. Someone said on the Inte that you deliberately provoked your sister and bribed the paparazzi to take that video. So, you did it for hype? Summer was silent for nearly 30 seconds before nodding, Yes. After the interview was over and the reporters left, Vicky angrily walked to Summer and said, I want you to admit that quickly. Why were you hesitating for so long? Did you do it on purpose? After she finished speaking, she still couldnt calm down. So, she raised her hand to p Summer. Summer had been paying attention to Vickys movements. She carelessly took half a step back and dodged Vickys hand. Seeing this, Vicky got angrier. She stared at Summer with wide eyes and said, Dont you dare! Vicky! Lynn stopped Vicky from pping Summer again. When Vicky saw Lynn, she walked over with a wronged expression, Dad, the reporter asked her if she was hyping, and she hesitated for so long! Lynn looked at Summer doubtfully. He had heard Summers words against the reporter just now. A stupid woman like Summer shouldnt be able to say that at all. Summer looked at Lynn and took off her mask. She bit her lips in fear and said, Dad, I havent eaten breakfast. Im a little hungry. Can I? Go ahead, Lynn turned to Karen and said, You go with her and buy her something to eat. Summer and Karen left the building together. Summer. Karen suddenly stepped forward and stopped Summer. Summer turned around and said calmly, Mom, whats wrong? About Mr. Emerson Karen seemed to be troubled. She hesitated and asked, Is he the same as the rumors? Or is he fine? Summer was surprised, and then she lowered her head and put on a shy look, Mom, why are you asking that? Seeing her like this, Karen frowned and said, You have to tell me the truth. Is there anything wrong with Leonardo? You know, if he is healthy, you are out of his league. Your sister is the person his grandfather wanted. Summer was shocked. If she did not take it wrong, Karen was saying that if Leonardo was fine, she would let her divorce Leonardo and let Vicky marry him? Summer was so angry that she even smiled, If Leonardo hadnt been disfigured and stayed healthy, it wouldnt have been me or Vicky! All these years, to make Karen happy, she had been too tired to pretend in her family. Now, she was toozy to pretend anymore. Vickys your sister, Karen was not satisfied with Summer calling Vicky by her name. Summer asked Karen, Am I your daughter?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Karen frowned even deeper, Summer, what do you mean? You werent like this before. That was because Summer used to be willing to y dumb with them. But now, she did not want to do so, nor did she want to plead for their love. Summer didnt want to talk to Karen anymore. She turned around and left. Karen called her from behind. But she walked faster and quickly disappeared into the crowd. After all, Karen was her mother. Although Summer tried not to care about it, she couldnt help but feel sad. She walked at the back of the crowd, absent-mindedly crossing the road. Suddenly, she heard a car horn. She looked up and didnt watch her step. So, she tripped over something beside her feet. Although she wore thick clothes in winter, she still hissed in pain when shended on her knees. Then she heard the car door opened. Before she could see who that person was, she heard a familiar voice, Summer, you cross the road like that. Do you want to scam others? Now Summer saw that it was Dous in a nice suit. She was in a bad mood, and she didnt want to see this man. Summer gritted her teeth and stood up from the ground in pain. She turned around and was about to leave. Then she was grabbed by a big hand and heard him saying in an indifferent and deep voice, You fell? Summer remained silent. She wanted to shake off his hand, but she failed. Next moment, Dous carried her in his arms. Chapter 33 Your Boyfriend Cares about You Summer immediately hugged his neck. Her mind went nk for a few seconds before she realized what was happening. She struggled to get down from his arms, Dous, put me down! Leonardo held her tightly in his arms. He ignored her struggle and put her on the passenger seat. Summer wanted to get off the car as soon as she was seated. Leonardo knew that she would do it. He supported the door with one hand and put the other on the car. He looked at Summer with a faint smile and said, If you dare to get out of the car, I will kiss you. Hearing this, Summer pursed her lips and said through clenched teeth, Shameless! Leonardo closed the door, got in the car from the other side and drove away. Summer turned her head to the other side. She did not even want to look at the man beside her. The mere sight of him would annoy her. Leonardo did not look at her either. He looked straight ahead and said indifferently, You havent answered my question. Summer was shocked. Then she remembered his mocking tone. He asked her if she wanted to scam others. Summer turned to re at him, I think its you who want to scam, right? Leonardo nced at her and smiled. He seemed to imply something, Your husband is the most promising man in the Hoover City. How dare I touch you? These words sounded like ridicule, but Leonardo seemed to feel proud when he said that. Anyway, Summer felt that Dous was strange. She looked at Dous carefully and found nothing out of the ordinary. He was the same as usual. However, if Dous saw her interview so quickly, did Leonardo see it? With this thought, Summer felt a little uneasy. The Emersons attitude was obvious from the beginning. After removing a few trending topics rted to Leonardo, they did not make a move. In other words, as long as Leonardo was not involved, they would not care about the grudges between Summer and her family. In todays interview, the reporters questions about Leonardo were a bit excessive. Would her brash answers make Leonardo feel disgusted?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Summer organized her speech and decided to ask Dous first, Your cousin did he see the interview? Leonardo recognized the hesitation in her tone and looked at her in surprise. His eyes shed and he said, Yes. Summer asked, Then he? Leonardo said with a natural expression, He is very angry. Hearing this, Summers heart skipped a beat and she became even more uneasy. She looked out of the window and realized that it was not the way back. She asked vigntly, Where are you going? I want to go back to the vi. Leonardo ignored her as if he hadnt heard her words. He just stopped in front of a clinic on the roadside. He got out of the car and opened the door for Summer, Can you get out? Or shall I hug you? Hearing this, Summer hurriedly bent down and got out of the car. You want to buy medicine? Summer asked curiously when she saw him walking to the clinic. The man walking in front of her ignored her and continued walking to the clinic. Summer followed up and heard him say to the doctor, She fell and hurt her leg. Please take a look at her. Summer was shocked. Dous drove her to the clinic to check her legs. When the doctor heard it, he looked at Summer and said gently, Come in and Ill help you see where you got hurt. No, my leg is fine, Summer said as she couldnt help but look up at Dous. There was no expression on his face. When he stayed silent, he looked sharper and not like a yboy at all. Instead, he was so dominant, just like a king. This kind of Dous made her panic. The doctor heard Summers words and looked at Leonardo. He smiled and said, Your boyfriend cares about you. Just let me see. Summer immediately retorted, We are not a couple! Leonardo smiled and didnt say anything. He pointed at a female doctor not far away and said, We want a female doctor. The doctor smiled again and seemed to understand Leonardo as he called the female doctor over. The female doctor came over and blushed when she saw Leonardo. Then, she gently rolled up Summers trousers and looked at her knees. Her legs were fair, slender, and straight. Even the female doctor could not help but praise her, Your legs are beautiful. However, Summer felt ufortable when she thought of Dous standing beside her. So, she put down her trousers. Her knees were just a little red and swollen. It was not an injury to her. She did not know why Dous had to make a fuss about it. She turned her head and met his gaze. He nced at her legs as if he did it carelessly, Youre quite resistant to falling. At that time, he saw her fall straight to the ground and did not stand up for a long time. So, he thought that her leg was seriously injured. It was rare for him to have no sarcasm in his words. Instead, it was as if he was sighing. Although Summers legs were fine, the doctor still gave her some potion. After leaving the clinic, Leonardo went to open car door. But he turned around to find that Summer did not follow him but was still standing at the clinics door. He turned around and narrowed his eyes as he looked at Summer, What, your leg hurts so much that you cant walk? Do you want me to hug you? Summer never thought that her temper was good. But she had never met a man as shameless as Dous who could make her angry so easily. She said with a poker face, Thank you for today. If you have anything to do, you can go now. Ill take a taxi back. Leonardo liked to see her putting up with him. He leaned against the car and said indifferently, Im not busy. Im just going to eat with my friends. Lets go together. Summer turned around and left. She knew that she couldnt talk to this man. And she didnt know why he had been pestering her. Could it be that he liked ugly women like her? Summer walked a little further. Then she heard Douss voiceing from behind her. He seemed to be on the phone. Im outside. Yeah, I met Miss Jarrett. Were going to have lunch together. You wont mind it, right? Were After all, we meet every day We Summer paused and turned around to see Dous staring at her with a faint smile. The threat was self-evident. She had no doubt that if she took another step forward, he would im Summer seduced me. She clenched her fists and subdued her anger as she walked to Dous. A hint of satisfaction shed in his eyes, Miss Jarrett, you may get in the car. Leonardo and I have something to say. Seeing Summer get into the car, he took his phone to the front. It was a lock screen, which meant he was not calling anyone just now. Chapter 34 He Was Abnormal The car pulled up in front of a highly secretive, upscale clubhouse. Just as Summer was about to unbuckle her seat belt, she stopped and looked at Dous suspiciously, Are we eating here? Was he sure he was not here to y? Leonardo nced at her and got off the car. Summer could only follow him. They walked towards the door one after the other. When Leonardo walked in, the attendant bowed respectfully and said, Wee. However, when Summer walked in, he stopped her. The attendant raised his chin and looked at Summer, his eyes shing with disdain, What are you doing here? Summer lowered her head and looked at her clothes. It was indeed a bit shabby, but she still said calmly, Eat. She was about to walk in, but the attendant refused to let her in, We are a high-end club. Not everyone can get in here. He had seen too many gold-diggersing here to look for a sugar daddy. Most of those women were beautiful, but this woman was so ugly and dressed so shabbily. Letting her in was simply downgrading the clubhouse. Summer pouted her mouth. She didnt want to go in, either. After Leonardo entered, he found that Summer did not follow him. When he turned around to look for her, he heard the attendants words. He walked over and stretched out his long arm to pull Summer behind him. He looked at the attendant with a cold face, Whats your name? Most of the people who came to this clubhouse were either rich or powerful. So, attendants here should a good eye on the guests. Leonardo was tall and dominant. The attendant immediately became cowardly and stammered, Al Alfred. Hearing this, Leonardo only gave him a cold nce and pulled Summer inside. Nobody dared to stop them now. Leonardo was tall and walked fast. But Summer was much shorter than him. She was always half a step behind him. Although he was an unscrupulous yboy, his palms were so warm, which made Summer rxed. Summer raised her head and looked at his broad shoulders in a daze. Apart from Jessica, this was the first time someone had protected her like this. The sound of the elevator door opening pulled her thoughts back. She raised her head and found that Leonardo had stopped. He looked at her meaningfully. Summer quickly pulled back the hand he was holding as if she was electrocuted. She panicked and entered the elevator. She had been holding hands with Dous all the way. After Leonardo entered the elevator, Summer stood at the farthest corner from him. Leonardo nced at her indifferently and said in a deep voice, Why are you standing so far away? Can I eat you? Summer turned her head away and ignored him. After arriving at the private room, Summer thought that she could finally breathe a sigh of relief. But she didnt expect to see someone else in the room. The man was dressed in a striped suit, wearing very elegant gold-rimmed sses. He was handsome and gentle. His outstanding temperament was the proof that he was either rich or powerful. Everyone in the entertainment industry would recognize this man. He was Carl Jones, the CEO of the Tip Top Media Company! Carl seemed to sense her gaze. He looked up at Summer and smiled warmly. Leonardo walked to the dining table, pulled up a chair and pressed Summer onto it. He looked at Carl and said, My cousin-inw. Carl seemed to be shocked for a moment, as if he had heard something interesting. The smile in his eyes deepened, and he said seriously, Mrs. Emerson. Summer felt that the atmosphere was a little strange, but she still politely greeted, Mr. Jones. This ugly woman knew Carl? Leonardo looked up and threw the menu to Summer. He said in a cold tone, You order. Summer did not know when she had offended him again. There was an outsider Carl here, so she did not say anything. She lowered her head and looked at the menu carefully. Leonardos phone rang. He took out his phone and saw a text message from Carl, Still role-ying with your wife? Leonardo was a little unhappy because Summer knew Carl. After reading the text message, he raised his leg and kicked on Carls leg. Mm, Carl did not expect Leonardo to be so ruthless. He snorted in pain. But because Summer was here, he could only endure it. Feeling the table shake, Summer looked up at Leonardo nkly. Have you ordered? Leonardo leaned over, his arm resting on her chair. They looked intimate because of his gesture. But Summer was ufortable. She said, Yeah. Then, she put the menu far away. Fortunately, Dous did not do anything out of line during the meal. He just kept chatting with Carl. It wasnt hard to tell that they had a good rtionship. Summer concentrated on eating. Then she found an excuse to go out after eating. As soon as she left, Carl let out a long sigh of relief. He took off his sses and changed his gentle image. He freaked out, Its easy for you to go home and role-y with your wife. Im so busy alone in thepany. And I have to wear sses every day to look mature and reliable. I dont care! I want to take a vacation! Leonardo said indifferently, What kind of leave does the president of the Tip Top Media Company need? Even a bumpkin like Summer knows you, shouldnt you work harder? Hey! I have tens of millions of Weibo followers. Of course, many people know me. Besides, you are the boss of thepany, okay? I work for you! Carl said angrily, If you dont return to work, Ill jump off the rooftop of thepany and get you big news. Carl said this kind of threat three times a day. Leonardo simply didnt care. He slowly drank some water before asking, The HR Department really didnt receive Summers resume? Carl was also puzzled, I had my secretary to ask them every day. They really didnt receive hers. After saying that, he asked Leonardo with a curious expression, Your wife looks like that, so how can you kiss her? Leonardo looked up at him coldly, She looks like what? Carl swallowed his saliva and said tteringly, Pure, beautiful, and generous Leonardo said, Are you blind? Carl was speechless. He could not say Summer was ugly, nor could he say she was beautiful. What was Leonardo thinking about? He felt that ever since Leonardo got married, he had be strange. Before leaving, Leonardo seemed to remember something and instructed Carl, You know the attendant called Alfred here? Fire him. When they returned to the vi, it was already afternoon. Summer and Leonardo entered the vi one after another.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. When she entered, she asked, Is Mr. Emerson at home? No. After this period of training, the bodyguards no longer felt any pressure when they lied. After returning to her room, Summery on the bed. She was thinking about what she should tell Leonardo when he came back and asked about the interview. However, she suddenly thought of Dous. He was very abnormal today. He treated her very well. Chapter 35 Fail to Whitewash After Summer finished her interview, she was badgered by Dous and hadnt watched it online. She turned on herputer and browsed the webpages. She found that the interview was covered by many media and re-posted by quite a number of Weibo influencers. Most people were cursing her, but some rtively rationalizens were analyzing the words she said. I knew that she was hyping. Do those people who said that she was pitiful feel pain in their faces? Why was she acting like a diva? She even wore a mask when she was interviewed. Im the only one who thinks her words against reporters are cool? I found that she never admitted that she stole her sisters fianc Seeing thestment, Summer couldnt help but smile. She didnt answer that question on purpose. If she admitted that she had stolen Vickys fianc, who knew if Vicky would continue to make trouble for her because of it?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Summer was rarely this happy. She continued to flip through thements. Is this drama a serial show? I dont have enough melons for it. Ill go buy some more Looking forward to the next episode. When Summer saw through the Jarretts, she did not want to obey them like before. So, she would not let this matter go. Not long after, all thements about Summers interview on the Inte suddenly became curses. Summer knew that Vicky had found an army of Weibo trolls. She didnt care about Vickys small movements. Vicky herself was not innocent. They lived under the same roof. It was too easy to dig up dirt on Vicky. She would let the Jarretts happy for one more day. Then she would release all the scandals tomorrow. She wanted to make sure that Vicky could never get away with these! After going through thements for a while, Summer logged into the mailbox and found that there was an unread email. When she opened it, she was shocked. It was an interview invitation from the Tip Top Media Company! Did she send a rsum to them? She checked her mailbox several times and confirmed that she did not. So, she was extremely puzzled. Suddenly, she remembered that Dous had taken her to dinner with Carl. She looked at the time the e-mail was sent. It was nine in the morning, the time when she was having that interview. After thinking for a while, she decided to ask Dous. In the living room, Leonardo sat on the sofa and yed games. Tim was answering the phone behind him. He put Carl on the speaker. Carl was freaking out on the other side, I just went out to have dinner with Leonardo. When I went back to thepany, those directors went crazy. Tell him that if he doesnte back, I will go to the rooftop and jump off the building. Tim looked at Leonardo, who was ying the game. He said calmly, Mr. Emerson is busy. Of course, Carl didnt believe him, Hes busy my ass! What the hell is he doing? You turn on the camera and let me see him! At this time, Leonardo said, OK. The corners of Tims mouth twitched. Mr. Emerson was trying to piss Mr. Jones off! Tim turned on the camera and pointed it to Leonardo. When Carl saw Leonardo ying games, he jumped up and said angrily, I was almost killed by those old guys in thepany. You just sit at home leisurely and y games! Yeah, Leonardo replied. Then with a casual nce, he found that Summer hade downstairs. He gave Tim a look. Tim understood and turned off the speakerphone, Mr. Jones, I have to hang up. Carl also saw Summer in the video just now. He was curious about Summer and Leonardo that he threatened Tim, If you dare to hang up, I will kill myself! Tim knew that even if he hung up the phone, Carl wouldnt really die. But for the first time, he didnt hang up the phone, nor shut the camera. Summer saw Dous in the living room on the corridor of the second floor, so she came down to find him. When she got closer, she saw that Tim was also there. However, Tim had been typing on his phone. He looked much focused and did not look over. Only then did she walk towards Dous with confidence. She sat down opposite Dous and said, I want to ask you something. Leonardo lifted his eyelids, then lowered his head and continued to y the game, What? Youre familiar with Mr. Jones of the Tip Top Media Company? Summer said thoughtfully. Leonardos movements paused. Because of the two seconds of pause, the characters he controlled in the game were killed by the enemy. He casually threw his phone to the side and looked at Summer with a faint smile, What, did you take a fancy to him? Summer frowned, Can you speak properly? Leonardo stretched out his arms and put them on the sofa. He leaned back, looking cool, You sit next to me first. Forget it. Summer got up and was about to leave. She took two steps away, and then heard Leonardos deep voice, Youre looking for a job. So, you want to ask about the offer, right? Summer suddenly stopped and looked back at him with surprise, How do you know? Carl told me that thepany needs fresh blood, so he picked some college graduates for thepany. After Leonardo finished speaking, he stared at Summer. He sized her up and down, and then he frowned, Did you receive an offer from theirpany? Although his expression did not change much, Summer could see contempt on his face. She pursed her lips and put on a fake smile, Im not happy to go. After saying that, she left without looking back. Leonardo narrowed his eyes and watched her disappear from the staircase. He maintained this posture for a while. How did this ugly woman get the confidence to challenge him? Tim, who was familiar with Leonardo, clearly felt that the atmosphere was heavy. Mr. Emerson seemed to be angry. Tim got so nervous that he lowered his head to hang up the phone, only to find that Carl had hung up earlier. The next moment, a phone rang in the living room. Leonardo looked at his phone and found that it was Carl. Leonardo picked it up and said coldly, If you want to jump off thepany, just do it. Theres no need to notify me. Unexpectedly, Carl on the other side burst into a greatugh like a freak, You just keep exploiting me. Now karma has found you. You pulled strings for your wife, but she doesnt even want to go there. Are you very angry now? When I think of how angry you are now, Im so happy that I cant stopughing! Leonardo smiled and said gloomily, I wont go back until my wife enters thepany. Carl was defeated and said, I was wrong. In response, the phone was hung up and Carl only heard the busy tone. Chapter 36 No One Wants an Easy Girl At the Jarretts. Vicky leaned against the sofa and focused on her mobile phone. She paid to get Summers interview to be the top trending topic. She also paid an army of Weibo trolls to curse Summer. Even those websites that had held different opinions before began to turn hostile to Summer. Vicky was photographed by the paparazzi. She always thought that it had something to do with Summer. Now that she saw Summer being sworn, she was much happier. So what if the paparazzi recorded a video of them? Their conversation in the video was just empty talk. But Summer had admitted that she was hyping in front of the media. There was no way that ugly woman could beat her! Vicky went online for a while and then went to sleep contentedly. However, when she fell asleep, something unexpected happened at midnight. She was woken up by a call from her friend, Vicky, someone just posted a few videos and photos of you. Whats going on? Did you offend someone? When Vicky heard videos and photos, she had an ominous premonition. She scratched her hair irritably and went on the Inte by her phone. Everyone on the Inte was discussing her. Her indecent photos and videos had gone viral online. Although the Jarrett Group couldntpare to the Emersons, it was still a well-known enterprise. In Vickys friend group, many women were indiscreet about their private life although they had happy marriages.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. In public, they looked like ady. But actually, they did all sorts of dirty things in secret. Vicky shook her hands and muttered, How could they know Manyizens sent her private messages to curse her. Bitch! Shameless! How did you get the nerve to ask your sister to rify and take the me? Vicky was trembling with anger. And she swore at them too. Suddenly, she thought of Jerome. It was midnight, so Jerome wouldnt see these videos and photos now. But if Jerome saw them, they would be screwed. She put on her clothes and knocked on Lynns door, Dad, help me! We need to remove the trending On the other side, Summer was on the bed with herputer. She was chatting with Jessica via video. Jessica was a bully when she was in school. Now that she had be a star, she appeared to be cautious. But her love for drama remained unchanged. She excitedly read thements of thoseizens. I knew that Vicky is not a good person. There are so many people helping her get away with it! She looks like ady. But I didnt expect that she would be so dissolute! Conspiracy Time. Her sister married into the Emersons because they knew that Vicky was messing around outside. I heard that her sister was not good-looking, but she is pure. Vicky is pretty, but shes such an easy girl. Who would want to marry her? Jessica also felt that thisment made sense, Summer, I think he has a point. Do you think the Emersons really knew about Vickys shit earlier? Summer frowned slightly. She hadnt thought of this possibility before. She smiled and said, No matter what, this is exactly what Vicky wants. She can be with Jerome without any pressure. Jessica and Jerome were distantly rted. Jessica just sneered, Although Jerome is a moron, he probably isnt a fan of marrying easy girls. After chatting with Jessica till midnight, Summer woke up a littleter than usual the next morning. Turning on herputer and going on the Inte, she found that the trending about Vickys indecent photos and videos had been removed. The previous topic tags had all turned ck. There was no need to guess. Summer knew that it must be Lynn. Ever since she was a kid, they had barely talked to each other. But Lynn loved Vicky with all his heart. So what if he removed the trending? Those drama-lovingizens had saved the screenshots. They would spread them to more people. Vicky could never shut it down. Summer had just finished washing and changing when she received a phone call from Jessica. Jessica said angrily, That bitchs trending topic has been removed. Im going to buy another one and send her back up! Jessica changed the name of Vicky to bitch. Summerforted her, Dont be impulsive. Vicky is notorious now. But you have a new movieing out recently. Itll get a lot of attention. If someone finds out that you did that, itll leave a bad influence on you. Jessica said reluctantly, OK Then she said, Come out for lunch. Im going back to the movie set tomorrow. Ill pick you up. Alright. When Summer passed by Leonardos study, she couldnt help but stop. Yesterday, she did not see Leonardo, so she didnt know whether Dous was telling the truth about Leonardo being angry. Suddenly, the door of the study was opened from inside. Summer took half a step back and raised her head to see the expressionless face of Dous. She was shocked and asked, Is your cousin Is he here? Why are you looking for him? Leonardo closed the door and leaned against the doorframe to look at her. His face was a little pale, and he didnt look good. But his pitch-ck eyes were still deep. Summer shook her head, Nothing. After she finished speaking, she turned around and went downstairs. Suddenly, a muffled sound of a heavy object falling to the ground came from behind her. Summer turned around and saw that Dous, who had been standing straight earlier, fell to the ground. Summer ran back and wanted to help him up, Dous, are you OK? Although she hated him very much, it was impossible for her to stand there when something happened to him. When she looked at him closely, she found that his face was extremely pale. His eyes were closed. His long eyshes were like folding fans, casting a shadow under his eyes. He looked much more obedient now. Summer touched his forehead. It was very hot. Dous was 1. 9 meters tall. She could not move him at all. She ran to the stairs and shouted, Is anyone there? Come up. Dous fainted. Immediately, a bodyguard came up and took Leonardo to his room. Soon a doctor came to see him. Summer stood at the side and watched they were all busy here. But she did not see Leonardoing. Finding that there was nothing to do, she decided to leave. Tim hurriedly came in from outside and stopped Summer when he saw that she was about to leave, Mrs. Emerson, can you stay and take care of Mr. Emerson? This Mr. Emerson sounded a little strange to Summer, but she did not think too much about it. But I still have things to do. Summer looked at the time and guessed that Jessica was about to arrive. Mom, no, please Leonardo, who was lying on the bed, suddenly began to speak nonsense. Summer turned around and saw a panicked and confused expression on his face. His jaw was clenched and he looked a little fragile. Her heart softened and she nodded in the end. There were no maids in the vi. These bodyguards were careless and could not take care of him. Chapter 37 Want to Eat the Food You Cooked The doctor gave Leonardo an injection. His fever was gone. Summer helped Dous wipe his sweat off on a towel. The others had left. She felt strange. Tim saw that she fell into Douss arms in the restaurant, but Tim didnt say anything and even let her take care of Dous. Tim didnt care about any rumors. Mom Dous began to rave again. Summer wiped his sweat off. When she drew back her hand, he grabbed her hand. She struggled to free herself. He grabbed her hand tightly. She failed. She red at him angrily, Im not your Mom. Let go! However, he was so sleepy that he didnt hear what she said. He grabbed her hand tightly, calmed down and breathed evenly. Jessica called Summer. Jessica, have you arrived here? Im at the entrance of the vi. Where are you? Summer looked down at Dous who was sleeping soundly. She tried to pull her hand back, but he grabbed her hand tightly. She had no choice but to ask Tim to show Jessica the way. When Jessica walked in, she was shocked, Didnt you say that Leonardo was ugly? Is he ugly? Tim stood behind Jessica and felt anxious. He exined, This is Mr. Dous. Mr. Dous? Jessica nced at Tim and said, Why does he grab Summers hand? Hes her cousin-inw. This will cause misunderstanding. Tim was speechless. Summer couldnt help but look up at Tim. This was what she wanted to ask. Tim thought for a while and exined, Youre his sister-inw. Youre like his mother. Summer faked a smile and looked at Tim, Thats why he called me Mom. Tim wished Leonardo would wake up. He couldnt take it anymore! Tim made excuses to leave dejectedly. Have a seat. Well go out to eatter. Summer patted the chair beside her. Jessica sat down and observed Dous. Even Jessica had met countless handsome men and beauties in the entertainment industry, she couldnt help but exim in admiration when she saw his face, Holy shit! Hes is so lucky! Hes so handsome. Is he a human? She wanted to pinch his face. Before she touched his face, he opened his eyes suddenly. First, he was at a loss. Then his gaze became sharp. Jessica was shocked by his gaze. She drew back her hand and swallowed her saliva. She said, He is awake. Noticing that Leonardo was unfriendly, Summer hid Jessica behind her and said to him, What are you doing? This is my friend! When Leonardo looked at Summer, he calmed down. He said in a hoarse voice, Water. Summer raised her hand that was being pulled by him and said angrily, Let go! Leonardo looked at their hands and her. Then he let go of her hand. When Summer was about to go out, she heard someone was talking outside. Ill go in and check if hes dead. He is sick. She was familiar with their voices, but she could only recognize theter one. Theter one was Tim. The door was pushed open. Carl and Tim stood at the door. Carl didnt expect that Summer was here. He was surprised. Then he put on his sses calmly. He said politely, Hi, Mrs. Emerson. Summer said, Hello. Carl changed his attitude quickly. I hear that Dous is ill, so I want to visit him. He Carl was interrupted. Carl! Summer turned around and saw Jessica rolling up her sleeves and walking towards Carl. She punched Carls abdomen fiercely. Carl took two steps back. It was painful, but he didnt show it. He was calm. Summer was shocked. What was going on? They held their breath. Carl chuckled and said in a low voice, Jessica, would you take care of me if you hurt me? Jessica said coldly, I have warned you! Every time I meet you, I beat you up. Summer had never seen that Jessica was so angry. She noticed that Jessica hated Carl. Jessica turned to look at Summer and said, I wait for you outside. Summer nodded. After Jessica left, Carl pretended that nothing had happened. He sat down on the bed and stared at Leonardo. He asked, Are you ill? Leonardo said that he would go to thepany today, so Carl felt that Leonardo pretended to be ill. Leave me alone! Leonardo frowned and detested Carl. Leonardo looked at Summer silently. Summer understood what he wanted to say, Let Tim get you some water. She was worried about Jessica, so she went out. Leonardo looked at Tim coldly and said, Get out. Tim nodded, Ill get you some water. Leonardo said indifferently, No. Tim thought that Leonardo was getting weirder. When Summer saw Jessica, she pulled Jessica downstairs and said, Did you know Carl? Yes, Then Jessica added, He owes me. Even if I killed him, he wouldnt fight back. It sounded like that Jessica and Carl had a deep grudge. Summer let it go and didnt tell her the invitation of the interview. They went out to eat. When the dishes were served, Dous called Summer. She didnt keep his number, so she didnt know it was Dous. When will you be back? Although Dous said in a feeble voice because of illness, his voice was recognizable. Summer recognized his voice. Summer asked, What do you want?Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. He replied, I havent eaten yet. If you had no appetite, let the doctor give you an injection. I She was interrupted by him. He said gloomily, I want to eat the food you cooked. It was rare for him to be gloomy. He always was arrogant. Summer felt sorry for him. Summer didnt know how to reply, so she hung up the phone. Jessica heard their conversations. She shook the ss and smiled meaningfully, Did that handsome cousin call you? Chapter 38 Trending Again Summer was unconvinced that Jessica used the adjective handsome to describe Dous. She said, Its useless. Jessica shook her head, I dont believe that you werent fascinated by Dous Jessica stretched out her hand and made a gesture. She looked like a hooligan. Was she fascinated by Dous? Women would be attracted by beautiful flowers, let alone a handsome man like Dous. I havent met Leonardo yet. They are the Emersons. If he hadnt been disfigured, he would be handsome. Summer felt sorry for her husband that she had never met. You havent met him! Are you a fake couple? Youve been married to him for two to three months. Jessica drank a ss of water to calm down. Jessica recalled Douss reaction and said, I think that Dous treats you differently. When he looked at me, his gaze was cold and fierce. He was much gentler to you. Did Dous treat her gently? Summer shook her head, Its your illusion. Just as Jessica was about to argue, her phone rang. Her agent called her. After hanging up the phone, she whimpered, My agent had me go to thepany for an emergency meeting again, in the middle of such a precious time to dine with you. Summerforted her, You have to go. After you shoot the film, Ill treat you to a meal. Then Summer went back to the vi. Dous was in the living room. He didnt look well. He wore home clothes. There was aptop in front of him and a ss of water beside him. He was at work. Summer admired that he was stubborn and strong. When he was shot, he asked her to take the bullet out. When he had a fever and fainted, he continued to work after being given an injection. He felt that someone was looking at him. He looked up at Summer. Hi! His voice was hoarse, but he was aggressive. Summer nced at theptop and asked him from some distance, Are you working? Are you alright? Apart from his pale face, he didnt look like a patient. Im fine, he typed and looked at her, Im hungry.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Thinking of his previous call, she said, You She wanted to say that he could ask the bodyguards to cook for him. Dous knew what she was going to say and interrupted her, It tastes terrible. He said vaguely, but she knew his meanings. He meant that the food the bodyguard cooked tasted terrible. When Tim walked over with the medicine, he heard what Leonardo said. Tim sneered. Leonardo had never said that their food tasted terrible. Ever since he got married, he had be picky. To tell the truth, apart from her ugly appearance, Tim didnt know why Leonardo was interested in her. However, Leonardo liked Summer. As Leonardos subordinates, Tim must respect Summer. It was almost two oclock in the afternoon. Noticing that Tim was here, she was surprised. She asked, Is Leonardo at home? Yes, Dous answered. Summer was surprised. She asked, Did he have a lunch? Leonardo was about to drink water. He stopped and looked up at Tim before drinking the water. Mr. Leonardo hasnt eaten yet, Tim was impressed by his own rapid response. Summer cheered up and said, Ill cook and deliver it to him. She went to the kitchen excitedly. Last time, she wanted to cook for Leonardo, but Dous ate the food. Leonardo knew her thoughts. He was jealous of Leonardo. Tim handed the medicine to Leonardo. Leonardo didnt take the medicine. He turned around and asked seriously, Do you think shes stupid? Why doesnt she please me and want to please a wreck? Did she do that on purpose? Leonardo was a cold person. After he married Summer, he always provoked her. Tim questioned Leonardos taste. Tim replied obscurely, You care about her. Leonardo sneered. Leonardo was smart. He understood what Tim meant. Tim said seriously, Mrs. Emerson shouldnt be stupid. She dealt with Vicky carefully. Carefully She was his wife. She caused such a big trouble on the Inte. If he didnt help her cope with the aftermath, how could the Emersons who cared about the reputation let her go? Summer didnt believe that Dous said that Leonardo liked to eat spicy food, so she prepared the vegetable porridge and vegetable dishes. No matter what vor Leonardo liked, it was better to make something light and healthy. She divided each dish into two parts. She ced one part on the tray and the other part on the dining table. Tim walked in and said with a smile, Mrs. Emerson, I will deliver the food to Mr. Leonardo. Summer handed the tray to Tim and asked, Will he go out this afternoon? Im not sure. Tim lied every day. He was tired of that. After Tim left, Dous walked into the dining room. He sat down and looked at the vegetarian porridge and vegetarian dishes on the dining table. He frowned and said, I dont like the light food. She poured a cup of warm water and ced it in front of him forcefully. She said angrily, You are ill. Do you want to eat spicy hot pot? If youre dead, is it my fault? She felt that she shouldnt have said that. She didnt care! However, Dous didnt lose his temper. Instead, he picked up his chopsticks and began to eat. He had a good appetite. He didnt look like a patient. Perhaps Dous only cared about life and death. He didnt care about illnesses. After he finished eating, the servants would clean up the kitchen. Summer went back to her room. Turning on theputer, she noticed that the topic of Vickys Sexy Video, which had been withheld in the morning, had be the trending topic again! She confirmed that it wasnt her illusion. She thought that Jessica had spent money on it. Chapter 39 I Can’t Admit What I Didn’t Do Summer called Jessica. Did you buy the trending topic? Didnt you refuse it? Have you changed your mind? Jessica said excitedly. Summer exined, No. I saw that Vickys topic was trending again. Is it real? Jessica made some noises. Summer guessed that she was browsing the posts on Weibo. As expectedly, Jessica said, I saw it. She deserved it! Summer felt it strange. Who did it? Could it be someone else who was offended by Vicky? It wasnt impossible. Vicky always looked down on others. She had a bad temper and had offended quite a few people. Summer didnt dwell too much on this matter. She guessed that Leonardo should have finished his meal, so she went to look for him. No matter what, she should have a talk with Leonardo about it. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The door of the study was closed. Summer knocked on the door. Leonardo said in a hoarse voice, Come in. Summer pushed the door open and walked in. She saw him sitting behind the desk with his back facing her at a nce. She was puzzled. Leonardo didnt want her to see his face. Why did he go out? In her opinion, Leonardo was a hermit. He didnt go out, didnt pay attention to others and didnt like talking to people. Leonardo asked, What do you want? Summer looked at him curiously, Do you know what happened online? Leonardo paused and said coldly, Theres no need to mention the past. As my wife, youd better behave. Summer felt that his tone was very Dous. Perhaps it was because they were cousins. Summer heaved a sigh of relief when she went out. Leonardo was strange. Fortunately, he wasnt as psychopathic as those who had been traumatized. Otherwise, she would be in trouble. She didnt know why she wanted to go downstairs to the restaurant. Dous wasnt in the restaurant. The servants cleaned up the dining table. The next morning, Summer changed into formal clothes and went out for the interviews. She wasted a lot of time because of Vicky. She graduated from a prestigious university. She got great grades and had a perfect resume that smoothed her way to interview for jobs. She was excited. Because of Karen, she didnt engage in a job that was rted to her major after she graduated. Now she didnt have to worry about that. She must think carefully about her job. She found a restaurant for lunch and studied thepany profile for the interview in the afternoon. Not long after Summer sat down, a woman who wore a mask and a cap walked up to Summer. She picked up the ss in front of Summer and poured it down from Summers head. The women called Summers name, Summer! Summer closed her eyes, wiped the water off her face and looked at the woman. The woman was Vicky! It wasnt strange. With her current reputation, it would be easy for others to recognize her if she didnt disguise herself. What do you want? Go ahead. Summer looked up at her. She was calm. Vicky was angry. She lowered her voice and said fiercely, Summer! You were the one who released the video, werent you? I wont let you off! Summer was surprised. She didnt expect Vicky knew that. She wouldnt admit it. Summer said in surprise, What do you mean? You must have pretended to be stupid in the Jarretts! Youre smart! Vicky was furious. Summerughed, You understand me better than my parents. Even now, Lynn and Karen probably took her as a fool. They abandoned Summer when she was young. They would take her as a fool. It was better than admitting that their abandoned smart daughter had tricked them. Youre a bitch! Vicky was about to p Summer. When Summer was about to dodge, she saw a familiar figure walking towards her. She didnt dodge. Vicky pped her. When Jerome saw Summer had been pped, he walked forward and grabbed Vickys wrist. When he saw that Vicky was the one who pped Summer, he frowned, Vicky? Jerome! Finally, there you are! Vicky said softly, She released the videos and photos on the Inte! She was jealous that I was with you. She framed me! Summer covered her face, looked down and pretended to be fragile. She admired Vicky. Vicky thought that all women might be jealous of her. Summer bit her lips tightly. Her face was pale. She said firmly, I didnt. She wasnt jealous of Vicky. Vicky shrieked, Youre lying! Jerome shouted at Vicky impatiently, Shut up! They shouted and attracted the attention of the other guests. Jerome felt awkward and said coldly to Vicky, Go to the room and have a talk. Then he looked up at Summer and said softly, Summer, follow me. Summer wanted to see Vicky being despised by Jerome, so she followed them. When they walked into the room, Vicky pointed at Summer and said, Jerome, believe me. She did that. Im innocent. The videos and the photos are fake! Vicky lied. It was as if this was the first time Jerome had met Vicky. He looked at her carefully and said disappointedly, Youre still lying! Vicky was stupid. She pulled Summer in front of Jerome and said in a shrill voice, Tell Jerome that you framed me. You set me up. She felt Summer pretended to be stupid. She pped Summer hard, thinking that Summer was as easy to be bullied as before and would help her do anything like before. Summer nced at Jerome and looked away. She stood straight. Her voice was soft and firm, I cant admit what I didnt do. Jerome had a good impression of Summer. Noticing that Vicky was forcing Summer, he pulled Summer behind him and said, Vicky, deal with your own business. Dont follow me. Vicky had contacted him for the past two days. He didnt want to see her, but he didnt expect Vicky to follow him. Chapter 40 The Entertainment Industry Are Complicated Summer stood behind Jerome and took half a step back. She wanted to stay away from Jerome. Vicky said angrily, Jerome! What do you mean? Are you going to protect this ugly woman? Shes your sister. Jerome frowned and disliked Vicky. Vicky had been spoiled. How could she listen to Jeromes words? She sneered, Stop pretending to be kind. It was your idea to make me frame this ugly woman forcing her to confess to seducing my fianc. Jerome replied, It was because I believed you. Summer felt that she had underestimated Jerome. The more upright a person pretended to be, the eviler he was. Fortunately, she had already known Jerome well. Shut up! Summer walked out from behind Jerome, looked at him and said, After you! I want to have a talk my sister. Jerome believed Vicky and misunderstood Summer. The scandal of Vicky broke, so he believed Summer. Summer and Vicky were sisters. It was better for them to solve it by themselves. He nodded and left. After Jerome left, Vicky pounced towards Summer, Youre a bitch! Its all because of you. You ruined everything! Summer knew what Vicky wanted to do. She moved aside and Vicky pounced on the ground. Summer squatted down and grabbed Vickys hair. Summer said coldly, Vicky, you deserve this. You shouldnt have set me up. She grabbed Vickys hair with great strength. Vickys face turned pale. She struggled to lift her head in the direction where Summer grabbed her hair to alleviate the pain. Vicky screamed, Are you crazy? How dare you do this to me? Summer sneered and pped her face. Vicky heard a loud p! Summer pped her many times. You I and Karen let go Vickys cheeks were swollen. She looked at Summer in disbelief. She was so afraid that she stuttered. Summer smiled gently, You owe me the ps. Do you want to threaten me with Karen? Kill her. Although she said like that, she knew that she couldnt be so ruthless towards Karen. If she had been ruthless, she would have taken revenge on them after being forced to marry Leonardo. However, she couldnt be so ruthless towards them. If they hadnt taken advantage of her and framed her, she wouldnt have taken revenge on them. Behave yourself. Everyone will be safe and sound. Summer let go of Vickys hair, stood up and left. Vicky stood up. Her face was swollen. Her eyes were red. She hated Summer. She swore that she would take revenge on Summer! After pping Vicky, Summer didnt feel at ease. Vicky was her sister, but Vicky was destined to be her enemy. She wasnt in a good mood and the interview in the afternoon didnt go well. On the way back, Jessica called her. Jessica asked, Summer, did you receive an interview invitation from Tip Top Media Company? How do you know that? Summer was surprised. Jessica and Carl knew each other. Did Carl tell her that? Carl was a president. How could he care about that? Its not the point. Such a bigpany has sent you an interview invitation. Why dont you attend the interview? Youre stupid! Summer said, Tip Top also contacted you. You didnt sign a contract with them.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Jessica was silent for a moment. Then she said, I dislike Carl. Why dont you ept their offer? When Summer was about to say something, Summer heard someone calling Jessica. Jessica said, Summer, I have to hang up. I will attend a banquet tonight. I have to put on makeup and pick out a dress. Jessica hung up the phone before Summer replied. Summer was depressed. She had told Dous that she was unwilling to work for Tip Top Media Company. She didnt expect that she broke her promise so quickly. She chose film and television literature as her major. It was partly because of Jessica. Jessica was an actress. Summer wanted to write scripts for Jessica. Thepany in which Jessica workedpeted with Tip Top. Even if Summer wrote a good script, it wouldnt be easy for her to cooperate with Jessica. Jessica knew the interview. If Summer didnt attend the interview, Jessica would me herself. In fact, Summer wanted to work in Tip Top Media Company. She wouldnt let Dous know that she was going to work in Tip Top! Summer arrived at the entrance of the vi. When she got off the car, she saw a ck caring towards the entrance of the vi slowly. When the car was parked at the entrance of the vi, Summer discovered that it was a luxurious Bentley. It was slick, beautiful and low-key. Summer thought that this car was quite nice. The owner of the car must be a low-key person. Then she saw Dous getting out of the car When Leonardo was in the car, he saw Summer. He came up to Summer, smiled and said, Hi, Mrs. Emerson. Tim followed behind Leonardo and got out of the car. He was anxious when he heard that Leonardo called Summer Mrs. Emerson. Hi, Summer greeted Dous and walked in the vi. She was puzzled why Dous often stayed with Tim. She didnt care much about that. After learning that Leonardo was at home, she cooked for him. After dinner, she went back to her room and surfed the Net. She browsed a trending post. The entertainment scene isplicated. My friend gave me an invitation to a banquet. I attended it. It was said it was a formal banquet, but I didnt expect that guests gathered A video was attached to the post. Summer watched the video and saw Jessica. It was a shback to her back. If Summer wasnt familiar with Jessica, Summer wouldnt have recognized her. She remembered that Jessica had said that she would attend a banquet tonight. She took out her phone and called Jessica, but no one answered the phone. Summer couldnt wait. She picked up her bag and ran out. She went to the ce where the banquet was held and sneaked in. The atmosphere in the banquet hall was strange. She searched the entire banquet hall and couldnt find Jessica. When she was anxious, someone grabbed her arm. When she was about to turn around, the person grabbed her by the other arm. Before she could turn around, the person pinched her chin and poured the alcohol into her mouth. After drinking a ss of the alcohol, she felt dizzy and limp. Two people took her away Chapter 41 Don’t Have the Guts to Step Forward Summer was sober. She could feel that they were two men. They were strong. No matter how she struggled, she was unable to break free from them. Where are you taking me? she wanted to shout for help, but her voice was low. Summer felt that she had been brought into a room and thrown onto the bed. She bent her arms and struggled to get up, but she was limp. Then she heard their conversations. Shes so ugly. Why do you take her here? Although shes ugly, her figure is so well proportioned This was a womans voice. The woman stopped for a while and said viciously, No matter how you treat her, dont kill her. Summer clenched her hands tightly and pinched her palms forcefully. She tried to sober herself. She felt painful and sober. She saw a man and a woman standing by the bed and talking. She couldnt hear clearly. She wanted to get out of bed, but she fell off the bed. She fell on the ground! The sound attracted the attention of them. The man walked over and threw her onto the bed. He was surprised. He said, Shes amazing. She could move even after taking such arge amount of medicines. Feed her more medicines. Wake her upter They pinched her chin. She felt painful. They fed her the cold liquid. Then she fell into aa. Leonardo worked in the study. He was about to go downstairs to pour a ss of water. Summer room was not far from his study. When he came out, he nced at her room and found that the door was open. She followed a daily routine like an olddy. Didnt she go to sleep? It waste. Leonardo strode towards her room. He pushed the door open. She didnt turn off the lights. She wasnt in the room. He frowned and raised his wrist to look at his watch. It was almost eleven oclock. He looked around and noticed that herputer was on the sofa. He needed the password to check theputer. It wasnt difficult for Leonardo. He turned on herputer easily. He saw the post. He yed the video for two seconds and stopped it. Some rich men often gathered to have fun. They invited some young model or stars. They always did that. It was normal. However, it was abnormal that Summer hadnt returned. She made the bed. Her pajamas were on the sofa. It was obvious that she was about to take a shower and sleep. What had happened? She went out. He thought of something. He was shocked. He reyed the video and watched it twice. Then he called Carl. It was noisy. Carl asked, Why do you call me sote? Do you want to help me drink the alcohol? Although Tip Top was argepany and Carl didnt need to do businesses by meals, he ate with his partners asionally. It was Carls duty. Leonardo ignored his questions and asked him, Where is your unknown star? Leonardo remembered that the unknown star was Summers good friend. He didnt remember her name. She isnt an unknown star, Carl said discontentedly, Jessica will be a movie superstar! Leonardo sneered, The prerequisite for bing a movie superstar is that she can work in the entertainment industry for a long time. Carl was nervous. He asked, What do you mean? Dont bully her. Leonardo wanted to throw Carl to Africa. He didnt want such a stupid partner. Go to the Violet Gold Club. Leonardo hung up the phone and drove out. The Violet Gold Club was well-known in Hoover City. It had a bad reputation. It was founded by a group of rich men. They were materialistic. They had many scandals. It was founded by these rich men, so it was difficult to shut down it. It wasnt a secret in the upper-ss circles. Carl knew the Violet Gold Club. He stood up, picked up his coat and walked out. He called Jessica. His hands trembled. Carl wasnt far from the Violet Gold Club. When Leonardo arrived, he had already arrived. When Carl saw him, Carl asked, What happened? Leonardo was solemn. He said, Summer and your unknown star are inside. Carl turned around and ran inside. He was recognized when he entered.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Hello, Mr. Carl. Carl grabbed the mans cor and said, Where is the banquet hall? Leonardo had many clubs, but his clubs were more connotative than the Violet Gold Club. He hadnt been here before, so he didnt know where the banquet hall was. When the man saw Carl, he wanted to fawn on Carl. But Carl was in a bad mood, he seemed like to avenge his fathers death. The man pointed to the banquet hall and kept silent. Carl let go of the man. He was about to speak to Leonardo. Then he realized that Leonardo disappeared. Leonardo went to the banquet hall. It was chaotic and unsightly. Leonardo was handsome. When he entered the banquet hall, those women stared at him like a cat seeing a mouse. They were eager to get him. A woman approached him and ced her hand on his shoulder, Are you alone? However, Leonardo grabbed her arm and threw her far away, Scram! The woman screamed miserably and fainted. The other women stopped. Suddenly, he saw a woman and a man in the corner. The woman had her back to him. She took off most of her clothes and sat on the man. Leonardo was familiar with her back. He stopped and didnt have the guts to step forward. Chapter 42 Scratch Your Face If You Don’t Tell Me Carl chased after Leonardo. Noticing that Leonardo was standing there, Carl looked forward. Carl was shocked. Carl said, This is Su Noticing that Leonardo was gloomy, Carl changed the topic and said, She isnt like Summer. Ill go over and take a look. She wont be your wife! Leonardo kept silent. Carl knew that he had agreed. Carl was nervous. He wasnt familiar with Summer, but he noticed that the woman was like Summer. Leonardo stayed with Summer every day, so he must have noticed that. Carl was nervous. He knew Leonardo well. Leonardo was quite fond of Summer. Although Summer wasnt beautiful, perhaps Leonardo liked her because she was kind. Carl walked forward and turned the womans face over. He had no choice but look at her face. Then he looked away. She wasnt Summer. He nced at the woman again and said excitedly, Its not her! Leonardo felt rxed and strode over. After seeing the womans face, he smiled gloomily, pinched her neck and asked, Wheres Summer? Vicky didnt expect to meet Leonardos cousin here. She wanted to get rid of his hand. But she failed because he was much stronger. The man who held Vicky was interrupted. He was about to scold them. Leonardo nced at him. The man shivered and kept silent. He looked up at Carl who was standing behind Leonardo. The man threw Vicky on the ground.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Before leaving, he said, Mr. Carl. Have a good time. I have to go. Tip Top Media Company was the leader of the entertainment industry. The Jones were powerful. Their rtionships wereplicated. Few people had the guts to provoke Carl. Vicky was interrupted by them and thrown away by the man. She was limp. She looked at Leonardo charmingly. Her neck was being pinched. Her voice was intermittent, Im prettier than Summer. Youre looking for her. Why dont you sleep with me? Leonardo thought she was dirty, so he let go of her. He picked up a goblet and broke it into pieces. He put one piece of the ss on her face and said, If you dont tell me, Ill scratch your face. The ss was pressed on her face as if it could scratch her delicate cheeks at any time. She was scared, but she felt happy. Vicky smiled, Its toote. Shes being served by a group of men! Are you going to watch the show or join them? Have you slept with her? Not to mention Leonardo, Carl couldnt bear it. Leonardo kicked Vicky to the wall. She was so painful that she couldnt cry out, but she smiled. After such a long time, Summer must have been ruined by those people. Tomorrow morning, the trending topic would be changed to Summer. Vicky couldnt help butugh. Leonardo looked at Vicky coldly. He didnt want to waste time with her. He wanted to find Summer. After confirming that Summer and Jessica werent in the hall, he and Carl left the hall. Tim brought the subordinates over. Mr. Leonardo, have you found Mrs. Emerson? When Leonardo went out, he notified Tim. Leonardo was worried about Summer. He said, Search every room. Be quick. Tim was nervous. He knew the Violet Gold Club. Tim didnt say anything and brought the subordinates to look for Summer. Leonardo looked for Summer with Carl. The Club was big. After Leonardo searched the first floor, he didnt find Summer. When Carl looked for Leonardo, Carl saw him standing at the end of the corridor against the light. Half of Leonardos face was in the shadows. He had seen Leonardo who was so anxious before. Carl walked over, patted Leonardos shoulder and said, I found those people. Leonardo looked up and felt relieved. Carl took him to that room. The subordinates surrounded the room. There were a few naked men squatting on the ground. The bed was in a mess. They smelled the aura of the sex. Leonardo was in a bad mood. He walked forward step by step. He was aggressive. Those men who were arrogant before kept silent. Tim took a step forward and whispered, Mr. Leonardo, when we entered, we didnt see Mrs. Emerson. They said that Mrs. Emerson jumped off the balcony. Ive arranged them to look for her. Leonardo looked at the men who were squatting on the ground. He was aggressive. One of the men copsed. He knelt and walked to Leonardo with his knees. We didnt touch her. She jumped down from here. Its none of our business. Spare us. They didnt touch Summer, so the smell in this room belonged to them. Did they sleep with? Carl nced at the blood stains on the sheets and felt that his anus hurt. The subordinates came back and said, We didnt find Mrs. Emerson. It seemed that these men didnt lie. They didnt have the guts, but they might lie. Even if the man begged for mercy, Leonardo didnt let them go. He walked to the window and looked down. This was the seventh floor. If she jumped down, it was dangerous for her. Leonardo looked down and saw the balconies of each floor. He said slowly, Search the rooms that are at the same position as this one on the lower floors! None of the Jarretts liked Summer. She grew up in a cold and indifferent environment, but she still lived well. She had an unquenchable thirst for life. She must be fine! Carl led the subordinates to search the first floor, while Tim led the subordinates to search the second floor. On the other hand, Leonardo went to the third floor. The subordinates kicked open the door. Leonardo walked into the room and headed straight for the balcony. The people in the room were having fun in the bathroom. When they heard the noises, they ran out and saw Leonardo and his subordinates. They pointed at Leonardo and asked, Who are you? What do you want? Leonardos subordinates locked the man up in the bathroom. The balcony was empty. Summers wasnt there. Someone was behind the curtains. Leonardo walked over, hesitated and pulled the curtains away. In the corner behind the curtains, she curled up and slipped into aa. Chapter 43 You Did Everything You Shouldn’t Have Done to Me Leonardo finally rxed after having been nervous all night. He squatted down, reached out to touch her head, and moved the hairs that were covering her face. His voice was slightly hoarse but the words were said clearly, Summer, I have finally found you. Her hair was messy, her clothes were wrinkled, and her forehead was covered by a fine sheen of sweat. Fortunately, she was fine. Leonardo reached out to pick her up. However, when he put his arm around her, she pushed it away. With tears in her eyes, she said feebly, Get away from me Leonardo, who had just looked less tense, resumed his gloomy look. He looked at Summer with aplicated look in his eyes. After a few seconds, he leaned closer to her ear and whispered, Im Dous. Ivee to take you home. Summers resistance grew less intense, and then she tilted her head to his side. Leonardo was already close to her ear, so now they were even closer, their heads touching. He could feel the excessive heat on her forehead. Leonardos expression turned cold. He quickly picked her up and strode out of the room. The woman in his arms was as hot as a small stove, heating him. She seemed to be in difort, frowning and breathing heavily. However, she was obedient, trusting him enough to lean against his chest, not making any noise. Leonardos face was gloomy as his anger rose. Someone had informed Carl and Tim. When Leonardo took Summer to the living room, he met them. Noticing Leonardos expression, Tim did not dare to ask. But Carl was brave enough, Is she all right? She is fine, Leonardos voice was low. He turned to look at Tim and said, Hospital. Yes, Tim respectfully replied and took out his phone to make a call. When he got in the car, Leonardo seemed to remember something and asked Carl, Wheres your little star? I just called her. Shes not here. Although Carl was still dissatisfied with the way Leonardo addressed Jessica, he knew that now was not the time to worry about such a problem. Leonardo did not say anything. He only looked up and instructed the driver, Speed up. Although they were about to over-speed, the driver did not dare to disobey. Fortunately, it was a littlete now and there were fewer cars on the road. The group went to the nearest private hospital. The hospital was not big and there were just a few souls. The doctor on duty was a man. He was chatting with his girlfriend to kill time. The doctor looked up and saw Leonardo and the others walking over. His expression changed slightly and he hung up the phone quickly. Leonardo walked at the front with Summer in his arms. Tim and Carl walked behind him. His musclemen were also in the group, which at first nce, seemed troublesome. The doctor was so scared that his face turned pale. Are you here to see a doctor? Yes, Leonardo answered and ced Summer on the hospital bed. Then, he stood at the side and stared at the doctor with a solemn expression. The doctor swallowed and examined Summer trembling with fear. His hand holding the stethoscope was no longer steady. Leonardo coldly nced at him, Do you have epilepsy? The doctor replied in a hurry, No No He was surrounded by a group of unfriendly people, who looked like they were about to finish him if he was ever to make a mistake. So, how could he not be afraid? However, the woman was drugged with something unusual. It seemed to be anesthetic and aphrodisiac Although he couldnt tell which kind of drug it was, he felt it would be an easy treatment. He gave Summer an injection and put her on a drip. Then she was getting better. After returning to the vi, Leonardo carried Summer into his room. Her face was covered in sweat, and it looked kind of dirty. Leonardo got up and went to the bathroom for a hot towel to wipe her face. He moved her thick bangs and wiped her face with the other hand.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Leonardos hand stiffened as he wiped it. This was the first time he had done something like this, and he felt quite good about it However, it seemed that there was something wrong with Summers face. Thest time in the dining room, he noticed that there was something wrong with her face. However, she was too wary of him, so he didnt have a chance to find out. Moreover, he didnt care much about the appearance of women. At a closer look, it was not something trivial. He narrowed his eyes as he wiped her face. Then, he retreated a little to have a different view. Not yellowish and with ck spots as usual, her face looked healthy and fair. Under the lights, it was baster and shining. Her lips were rosy, her nose was delicate, and her long and curly eyshes were like a small fan, casting a gentle shadow over her eyes. Her forehead was smooth, and her hairline neat. Her facial features were beautiful on their own, yet even more gorgeous when put together. Leonardo looked at her and suddenly let out a lowugh. This woman, besides pretending to be stupid, also made herself ugly on purpose. It looked like she had been living a hard life. When Summer woke up, she felt that every part of her body ached, and her throat was hellishly dry. She turned her head and looked around in confusion. She realized that this was not her room. She rolled over and sat up. Her brain went nk, and she couldnt remember what had happenedst night. The door was pushed open from outside. Leonardo walked in with a ss of water. He reached the bedside and handed it to her, Drink some. Summer took it and drank it all. Only then did she realize that the man in front of her was wearing a nightgown. She looked down at herself and found that she was wearing the same thing. Dous! You Ist night we She was confused, with so many memories surfacing all at once. Leonardo sat on the edge of the bed and put his arm beside her. He looked at her with passionate eyes and said in a low voice, Last night, I went to the Violet Gold Club to save you. When we came back, you insisted on sleeping in my room and you took advantage of me. You did everything you should and should not have done to me. What? Summer looked so confused. She only remembered that she jumped down through the window, grabbed onto a railing on some floor, and hid behind the curtains. After that, everything was nk. However, she also remembered that apart from the desire to survive when she jumped off the building, she didnt have much strength for the rest of the time. Since she didnt have the strength, how could she do something to Dous that she shouldnt have done? Dont lie to me! Although I dont remember what happenedst night, Im sure I didnt have the strength to do anything to you! Since you dont remember, how can you be sure that you didnt do anything to me? They drugged you with something novel, and its effects are great, Leonardo got closer and closer, saying flirtatiously, Besides, Ive always liked you. If you think about it, I cant really refuse you Chapter 44 Isn’t It Exciting? When Summer saw that Dous was serious and did not seem to be lying at all, she became nervous. She really didnt rememberst night. She had been drugged, so it was possible that she had done something with him Summers mind went nk for a moment and she suddenly thought of Leonardo. She couldnt stay in Douss room anymore. If Leonardo knew it With a pale face, she lifted the nket and was about to get out of bed, but Leonardo pushed her back down. You are exhausted fromst night. You should have a good rest. Just ask for it if you want to eat anything. Leonardos hand on her shoulder looked weak, but she couldnt move. When Summer thought about what she and Dous might have donest night, shame engulfed her. She was so angry that she trembled, Youre shameless! Shameless? Then What about this? As he spoke, he pushed her back onto the bed with a slight force from the hand on her shoulder. His tall body covered her and he lowered his head to kiss her lips. Summer was caught off guard when she was kissed, dumbfounded. This also gave Leonardo the chance to contain her. He held her wrists and kissed her forcefully and tyrannically. Summers only kissing experience came from this man, but he hadnt kissed her this hard. The mans cold aura loomed around her, leaving her with no escape. After the kiss, Leonardo gently pecked her lips before standing up. Summery on her back on the bed. Her beautiful eyes were misty. Her face was crimson as she panted, looking vulnerable. Leonardos breath, which had slowed down, became a little heavier. He looked at her with passionate eyes and said in a hoarse voice, I know something even more shameless. Do you want to try it? Hearing that, Summer regained her senses. Her eyes clear again, she looked up and saw him leaning against her head. She held back her breath and pped him fiercely. However, Leonardo quickly intercepted her palm. He smiled as he ced her hand on his lips, kissing it, I like how agile you are. Summer didnt say anything. This man was utterly shameless! She could not retract her hand,pletely contained by him. So, she could only suppress her anger and say, I am your cousin-inw! Leonardo didnt seem to recognize the anger in her tone and smiled harder, Cousin has gone abroad. He wont be back in less than a dozen days. No one wille to the vi to disturb us. Isnt it exciting? Exciting? My ass! She didnt have a predilection for fornicating with her cousin-inw. Noticing that she was getting unhappier, Leonardo stopped teasing her. He stood up, quit smiling and asked her seriously, What do you want to eat? Ill have someone cook for you. Summer said coldly, I dont want to eat anything. She only hoped that he could leave quickly! Leonardo ignored her indifference and said to himself, Then porridge and some dishes. As soon as he went out, Summer jumped out of bed and went to the bathroom. She wanted to make sure that she and Dous had really done that kind of thing. Back pain would normally follow, but she wasnt feeling any. On the other hand, although Dous seemed bad, she inexplicably believed that he would not take advantage of people. She locked the bathroom door and checked her body. She found no traces of sex. She jumped a few times and did not feel any difort. She had known that Dous had been lying to her. How childish! Was it funny for a grown man to lie to her like this? Summer heaved a sigh of relief and walked to the washstand to wash her face. However, when she saw herself in the mirror, she was surprised. The ugly makeup on her face had been removed Perhaps because too many things had happenedst night, she looked a little haggard, but she was young, so she didnt be ugly because of it. On the contrary, she would evoke pity looking this way. So, she became nervous again. Half an hourter, Leonardo went upstairs to invite Summer for dinner. He went into the room and found the bed empty. He stopped at the door for a moment and turned around. Then he saw Summer standing behind him out of nowhere. Summer looked at him expressionlessly, Why cant I open the door to my room? She had just wanted to go back to her room, but she had failed in spite of her utmost effort. The lock on the door is broken, Leonardo said calmly. She couldnt tell if he was lying. Summer looked at him suspiciously. Wasnt it just finest night when she went out? Noticing that she was behaving normally, Leonardo guessed that she had already known nothing had happened between them. Lets eat. With that, he went downstairs. She had lost her appetite because of the thought that she and Dous had done something. In fact, she had been starving. In the dining room. Summer and Leonardo sat face to face as a bodyguard brought them the food. She had always been curious about why there were only bodyguards in the vi and no servants. The maids were better at taking care of others. Summer tentatively asked Dous, Does your cousin hate women? Hearing that, Leonardo paused. Was it that obvious? He put down the spoon and looked up at Summer, Why do you ask that? Summer also put down her spoon, It seems that he has never wanted to see me, and there are no maids in the vi. Leonardo smiled and remained silent.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Summer felt as if she had forgotten something, rubbing her head. Then she suddenly sat up straight and asked, Is Jessica alright? Then she remembered that although Leonardo had seen Jessica before, he might not know her. She added, She came to the vi to find me the other day. She and Carl know each other. As he thought aboutst night, Leonardos expression darkened slightly. Shes fine. She was in the mood to care about others? If he hadnt been therest night, she wouldnt have escaped from the Violet Gold Club. Summer was still worried, and reached for her phone. But then she remembered that her phone fell to pieces when she jumped off the buildingst night. Leonardo caught a glimpse of her movements and took out a box from behind him, cing it in front of her. What is it? Summer asked curiously. Leonardo didnt say anything. He nced at her and signaled her to open it. Summer opened the box and found that there was a brand-new womens phone. Chapter 45 To Lure Her over Summer looked up at Dous in surprise, You bought it? Nice try. Cousin bought it for you. Leonardo nced at her and began to eat. Summer didnt say anything. He made it sound like she really wanted something from him. Since Leonardo had bought it, she would ept it. Summer noticed that there was an SIM card next to her phone. It was the number she had used. She put it in and called Jessica. After only one beep, the call was answered. Jessica sounded extremely worried, Summer, are you alright? Are you alright? Im fine. Are you back with the cast now? Jessica had mentioned about going back today. With what have happened to you? No way! Im going out now. Lets meet. The rustling sound of packing could be heard from Jessicas side. Summer also wanted to talk to Jessica aboutst night, so she quickly agreed, Okay. Im eating. Ill go out in a minute No need. Iming for you, Jessica interrupted her and hung up the phone. Summer put down her phone and looked up. The man was eating slowly. He always acted arrogantly and naughtily around her, but in fact, he was calm and cautious. What happenedst night Summer paused for a moment before saying, Thank you. For what? Leonardo looked up at her, his pitch-ck eyes flickering with an imperceptible smile, Thank me for pushing you away at the critical moment? Summer understood what he was saying, and blushed, Can you speak properly? As for thest bit of gratitude she had had for him, it disappeared without a trace. Leonardo finished his porridge. As he took the towel to wipe his hands, he said, You thanked me too casually. You dont have any sincerity.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Summer thought for a while and felt that he was right. What about I treat you to dinner? Dinner? Okay. Lets go to the club I brought you tost time, Leonardo sounded serious. That club Summer pursed her lips. If she remembered correctly, it was a top tier club in Hoover City. She had just graduated, not to mention having no job now, and even if she had a job, it would cost her at least half a years sry to eat a meal there ording to the standard of young and rich Dous. She suspected that Dous did it on purpose. Summer said straightforwardly, That wont do. I cant afford it. Dous looked at her in surprise, Didnt Cousin give you his secondary card? Why would he give me that? Summer felt that Dous was weird in every way. In the next moment, Dous took out a ck card from behind him and threw it in front of her. Cousin gave it to me. You can take it. Summer did not take the ck card. Instead, she said with an envious expression, Leonardo treats you so well. Leonardo had never appeared in front of outsiders. Rumors had it that he was cruel and obstinate, but he let Dous live in his vi and even gave his secondary card to him. On the other hand, Summer and Vicky were like enemies. Hearing that, Leonardo looked at her seriously and said, If you are willing to try, he might treat you better than me. He deliberately emphasized the word try. An arrogant and shameless man! Summer ignored him and lowered her head to eat before taking that card. It sounded right spending Leonardos money to treat Dous to dinner. She had wanted to thank Dous sincerely, but he had chosen such an expensive ce on purpose, so dont me her. When Jessica came, Summer was still fighting the door. It was so strange that the door would not open. Behind her, a bodyguard came up and told her, Miss, Miss Hicks is here. Summer could only go downstairs to see Jessica first. As soon as she went down, Jessica rushed over and said, Its good that youre fine! Summer smiled at her and asked her, Im okay. What about you? The video posted by the bloggerst night went viral. Jessicas agent also saw it and even sent it to Jessica to watch. Jessica attended a business banquetst night. Her manager was afraid that there would be trouble afterwards, so she asked her to find a few people to take a group photo and post it on Weibo, in case someone would nder her. When she posted the photo on Weibo, she discovered that she had many missed calls. Later, when she answered Carls call, she found out that Summer thought she was at the Violet Gold Club and went to look for her. What Jessica had said made Summer understand that someone might have set her up to lure her over. The only person she had offended recently was Vicky. The matter between her and Vicky had been popr on the Inte recently, so Vicky definitely knew that she would surf the Inte at any time. Moreover, Vicky also knew that Jessica was her good friend. Vicky had really put in some effort to take revenge on her. Seeing that she was lost in thought, Jessica asked her, Whats wrong? Summer looked at her and said, It must be Vicky. I knew that she was always messing around, and that she was a member of some club. But I was never interested in her, so I didnt know it was the Violet Gold Club. If she had known that Violet Gold Club was Vickys usual spot, she would not have been tricked. Although Jessica was always on the run, she was clear about many things. She would not go to that kind of ce to attend a banquet. Jessica frowned. Just as she was about to say something, she heard the familiar ringtone of her phone. She lowered her head and took out her phone, only to discover that it wasnt from her phone. Summer took out her phone and waved it, Its mine. Youre finally willing to change your phone? Jessica widened her eyes. She had persuaded Summer to change her phone, but Summer had always said that she was afraid Karen would be upset. Summers eyes shone brightly. Obviously, she was a little happy. She leaned closer to Jessicas ear and whispered, Leonardo gave it to me. She felt that this might be a sign that Leonardo was gradually opening his heart to her, so she was thrilled. Back then, she had agreed to marry Leonardo. Naturally, she still hoped to get along with him. Jessica obviously had something else to ask. But Summer pointed to her phone and said, Let me answer this first. However, when she saw the familiar phone number, her expression was not pretty. Karens voice was gentle, Summer, Ive booked a tea restaurant. Lets have lunch together. A kind offer out of the blue? Something was up! Summer chuckled and asked, Just us mother and daughter? Karen hesitated for a moment before answering, Uh yes, lets have our meal in peace. Summer didnt believe a single word she had said! Chapter 46 He Was Actually a Little Jealous of “Himself” Summer did not respond immediately. Karen quickly exined, Summer, I was too busy and didnt even have time to eat with you alone. Dont me Mom. If it had been in the past, Summer would have been thrilled to ept Karens invitation. How careless of her to use being busy as an excuse! Karen was a full-time richdy, and she had so many servants. So, what could she be busy about? Summer remembered very clearly that once she bought a movie ticket and asked Karen to watch the movie with her. Karen promised to go. However, up until the movie ended, Karen never showed up. Only after returning home did Summer find out that Karen was busy picking up Vicky because Vicky got drunk outside, so Karen naturally stood her up. She didnt even bother to call Summer and kept her waiting until the movie ended.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Summer opened her mouth and said with a faint smile, Alright, send me the address. She hung up the phone and looked up. Jessica was looking at her with disappointment. Summer was surprised, Whats wrong? Jessica said angrily, Your mother invited you to dinner again? Are you really going? Yes. Summer pulled Jessica to sit down on the sofa. The second before Jessica snapped, Summer said slowly, I have my ns. Have you brought the brick for me? Jessica replied, It is in the car. Let me get it for you. Summer couldnt open the door, and her things were all inside. She didnt know how long it would take before rescue arrives, so she asked Jessica to bring her a brick. She nned to smash the door. Jessica had been doing great at work these years. She had wanted to help Summer with the door, but her agent called her again. Before leaving, she reluctantly said, Summer, when you smash the door, remember to video chat with me. Summer didnt reply. Did Jessicas fans know how juvenile she was? Summer walked to the door of her room with the brick in her hand, and smashed its handle, making a huge noise. The noise attracted Leonardo. When he arrived at the scene, he was surprised by what he saw, but then he supported his forehead and let out a lowugh. This woman was really unpredictable! He walked closer and grabbed her wrist with great precision, saying in a deep voice, Cousin is not at home. You can sleep in his room. If the door breaks, will you pay for it? Summer also felt that it was indeed not good to break something. She hesitated and said, But my things are all in there. When you got married, female supplies were sent to his room. Actually, he did that recently. Summer had never expected that, but she shook her head and said frankly, But I am afraid of sleeping in his room. Dous mightugh at that, but she was just being honest. Leonardo did not see thating. Was she the same woman who bickered with him all the time? So, I will continue. I believe he wont let me pay for it. He is not that stingy, Summer said. After all, he bought her a phone, and he let that Inte incident go. She felt that he was better than she had imagined. Leonardos ck eyes shed with a hint of shock, and then he stopped talking. She said that he was generous. What else could he say? He could only help her with the door. He reached for the brick in Summers hand and smashed the door open in a few strikes. Summer felt Dous was not that annoying anymore. She blinked and said, Thank you. Leonardo didnt say anything or look at her. He turned around and left, looking a little irritated? Leonardo didnt go far when he saw a bodyguard going upstairs. It was nothing, Leonardo nced at his bodyguard. He was suggesting that he should turn back. The bodyguard immediately turned around and went downstairs, but was somewhat puzzled. Just now, it had been loud. Everyone had guessed that Leonardo and Summer were having a fight. He had even bet a hundred bucks, but now it seemed like they were fine Just as Leonardo entered the room, he received a message from Carl. It was a 40-seconds voice message. Leonardo tapped it and put down his phone. Am I disturbing you at this hour? Was everything okayst night? Did you use the things I had sent you earlier? If you Leonardo pressed the power button and locked the screen. Then he went to the cloakroom. The room was huge. Half the clothes there were mens suits and shirts, and the other half were womens skirts and sweaters. Summer was probably very tired of him. If she paid more attention to him, she would discover that he lived in the master bedroom, and that Dous and Leonardo had never appeared at the same time. Perhaps her prejudice told her that Leonardo was definitely not normal. Leonardo remembered the joy in her eyes when she heard that the phone was a gift from Leonardo at the dining table. At that moment, he was actually a little jealous of himself. Summer closed the door andy on the bed. She would sleep better in this familiar bed. After a short rest, she got up to wash her face and change clothes. Standing in front of the mirror, she hesitated for a moment before deciding not to be ugly. That was actually quite troublesome, and she did not n to eat with Karen. Anyway, Dous had discovered her true facest night, but he hadnt said anything about it. Now it seemed that pretending to be ugly would only make trouble for herself. However She remembered that Dous kissed her this morning, and the thought of that kiss made her blush and her heart race. When Summer regained her senses, she realized that she had been reliving Dous kiss. Her face immediately turned pale. Dous was Leonardos cousin. What was she thinking! Until she got dressed and went out, herplexion was still terrible. Coincidentally, she met Dous again at thending. Leonardo saw that she was not looking good and frowned slightly as he asked her, Whats wrong? As he spoke, he reached out to touch her forehead. Summer jumped far away as if startled, and then said in panic, Im, Im fine After saying that, she rushed away. Leonardo stood there and looked down at his hand that was still in the air. After a while, he withdrew his hand with a gloomy expression. He walked to the banister and watched Summer running away with her bag on her back. His expression darkened a little, but quickly, he followed her apprehensively. Chapter 47 It’s Only Natural for Men to Pay Summer left the vi and ran far away before stopping. She must stay away from Dous, for he was too dangerous. Just as this thought urred to her, a car stopped beside her. She turned her head instinctively and saw Leonardo lowering the window. Their gazes met. Summer was shocked for a moment before quickly moving her eyes away, and she quickened her pace. Leonardo drove slowly and closely followed her. He kept his car alongside her and said in a low voice with amanding tone, Get in the car. No need, Summer turned around and said before continuing walking. Leonardo understood that Summer was keeping her distance from him. As Summer walked, she felt he stopped following her. She paused for a moment, but couldnt help but look back. She saw Leonardo get off the car and walk towards her with a cold and threatening look. He had long legs and walked to her in a few steps. Without saying anything, he picked her up horizontally and stuffed her into the car. Summer was dumbfounded. This man was really Sheughed angrily, Dous! Will you stop messing around? Whos messing around? Leonardo nced at her coldly before continuing to drive seriously. You! Of course! Summer said. Leonardo pretended he didnt hear her and jumped to the next question, Address? Summer did not answer him. Leonardo stretched out his long arm and took her phone from her jacket pocket, finding the message from Karen. You eavesdropped on me? Otherwise, how could he know that she was going to see Karen? Soon, they arrived at the restaurant that Karen had mentioned. Before Summer got off the car, she saw Karen through the restaurants French window, who had been waiting there for a long time. Karen was sitting by the window. She checked the time every now and then and looked outside. She was alone. When Leonardo saw that Summer was only watching Karen instead of going to see her, he asked, Are you nning on sitting here and watching her like this? Summer looked at him and did not say anything. Let Karen experience what it was like to be hung out to dry. Leonardo looked out of the window and found that there was also a restaurant on the opposite side. He drove to its parking lot and got Summer out of the car and into the restaurant. He took Summer directly to the second floor and chose a booth by the window. From here, she could see Karen. The waiter brought the menu to them, and Leonardo directly pushed it to Summer. Summer looked up at Leonardo. Although she didnt say anything, he seemed to know what she was thinking. What are you looking at? Order the food. Summer regained her senses. He had been looking down at his phone. How could he know that she was looking at him? Could it be that he had an eye on the top of his head? Since she was already here, she ignored the awkwardness and ordered some dishes. Afterwards, Leonardo also ordered two. Before the dishes were served, Summer involuntarily turned to look at Karen in the restaurant opposite her with aplicated expression. Dous was quite silent when he was not mocking or threatening her. This is the first time she has asked me out to dinner. As soon as Summer finished speaking, she saw that a car stopped at the entrance of the restaurant and Vicky showed up. She sneered and continued, I knew she couldnt just ask me out for dinner. Vicky directly went to Karens booth. Due to the distance, Summer could not hear what they were saying. However, based on their movements, she could tell that Vicky was losing her temper while Karen wasforting her. After arguing for a while, Karen lowered her head and picked up her phone. Not long after, Summers phone rang. She answered it, Hello? Summer, why havent youe yet? Didnt you agree to have lunch together? Karen was suppressing her anger, as if getting impatient. Summer said indifferently, Im still on the bus. The road is jammed. Karen let out a sigh of relief, Then hurry up. After hanging up the phone, Summer saw Karen talking to Vicky again. Then, Vicky turned around and left the booth, but did not leave the restaurant. After what had happenedst night, Vicky just couldnt wait to have Karen ask Summer out. Did Vicky think that Summer had been ruined by the haters, so she wanted to see how miserable she was? If that was the case, shouldnt Summer show up to upset Vicky? At this time, the waiter began to serve. Leonardos voice pulled her back to reality, Eat. Summer came back to her senses. She suddenly remembered that he muttered mom when he was sick and in a trancest time. She asked Dous curiously, You have always lived at Leonardos. Where are your parents? As she finished speaking, she noticed that Dous paused looking unhappy. Summer realized that she might have asked the wrong question, so she quickly put food in his bowl and fawned over him, You eat more. They finished their meal in silence. Summer wanted to pay the bill, but Leonardo pulled her behind him with one hand. After paying for the bill, he turned around and said seriously, Its only natural for a man to pay for a meal with a woman. Summer also looked serious, I am the elder here. I should pay it. Leonardo leaned closer to her and whispered, Ive already paid the bill. If you really feel guilty, give me a kiss.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Summer didnt say anything. She would prefer death. Summer shook off his hand and left the restaurant. Leonardo looked at her back and revealed a meaningful smile. In the end, Summer never went to the opposite restaurant to meet Karen. She and Dous went straight home. Karen had been calling her, but she never answered. She thought that this matter was over, but the next morning, she received a phone call from Lynn. Summer, have you been looking for a job recently? Why dont youe to our ownpany, so you wont have to fawn over others? How nice! Lynn was so sincere that Summer almost believed him. Summer replied casually, But Ive already found a job. Between Jarrett Group and Tip Top, she would choose Tip Top in a heartbeat. Lynn was silent for a moment. Then as if he had made up his mind, he said, How about I offer you shares if youe to work in ourpany? Shares? Summer couldnt help but sit up straight, suspecting that she had heard wrongly. Vicky and her brother both held Jarrett Groups shares, and would receive a dividend every year. Even Karen had some shares. Even few, it was better than nothing. Chapter 48 Fifteen Percent of the Shares Only Summer was excluded and did not have any shares. She had hoped that Lynn would give her some. Even if it was only 1%, it would at least make her feel like she was a Jarrett. But now, when she didnt care about that anymore, Lynn wanted to give them to her. Thinking about it, she found it somewhat ridiculous. Summer reallyughed aloud. Although she knew that Lynn might have other motives, she still asked, How many shares do you intend to give me? Lynn said coyly, More than your mothers. Of course. Dont worry. Ill make it worth your while. More than Karens? Just a few, then. Since Lynn had offered it, how could Summer make it easy for him? No matter what, I am an Emerson. If you really want to offer me shares, 15%; otherwise I will beughed at. Although she did not possess any Jarrett Groups shares yet, she knew how they were distributed. Lynn held 30% of the shares, Vicky and her brother 10%, and Karen 5%, which added up to 55%. The rest belonged to the other shareholders. If Lynn offered Summer 15% of shares, he would be in a dangerous position. At the next shareholders meeting, if Summer did not vote for him, he would most likely lose the position as the chairman of the board. Fifteen percent was a lot. Lynn was naturally clear about the stakes involved. He suppressed his anger and said, Summer, I have been good to you. Your request is a bit too much. Good to her? Summer smiled and said, Dad, youre old. Dont get angry that easily. Its not good for your health. I was just saying. It wont matter if you dont agree. Anyway, I can find a job. I still have things to do. Goodbye. Did something happen to the Jarretts? Lynn used shares to entice her to work for Jarrett Group. What was the purpose of that? At the same time. Lynn was so angry about Summer hanging him up that he almost smashed the phone. He put his hands behind his back and paced back and forth in the office. I see she has grown fangs and started running wild! Vicky poured a cup of tea for Lynn, Dad, dont get angry over such a trivial matter. Its not worth it. How many times have I told you not to go to those foul ces even if you have nothing to do? If you have to go, be careful! Lynn was angry and didnt take the tea Vicky handed over, saying with disappointment, The Patels agreed to the marriage. With something like that happened to you, will they still want you? Jarrett Group had been short of funds recently. They had been nning a marriage with the Patels to get them to invest. However, Vickys indecent video had been posted online, so they could not count on the Patels anymore. Therefore, he shifted his focus onto Summer. Summer had been married to the Emersons for more than two months, and she had been doing fine. She must have gotten along with Leonardo. If Summer was pleased, perhaps she could convince Leonardo to invest in Jarrett Group. Dad, it must have been Summer. She wants to destroy me, Vicky said with a mysterious expression, But I have taken my revenge. When Lynn heard her say revenge, his expression changed as he said, What did you do? Vicky said excitedly, Since she has destroyed me, I naturally wont let her off. I also wanted to destroy her, so I lured her to the Violet Gold Club Before she could finish her sentence, Lynn pped her in the face.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. p! Clear and resounding. Vickys head tilted to the side from the p. After a while, she turned to look at Lynn with disbelief, Dad! You hit me? Ever since she was young, Lynn had rarely been angry with her, let alone hit her. Lynn had been furious just now. After all, if Jarrett Group could not survive this blow, it would face bankruptcy or be taken over by others. At this critical moment, Vicky actually had offended Summer. Lynn loved his deceased ex-wife very much. He also cherished her two children, especially Vicky, because she looked like her. Lynn looked at his hand and sighed deeply, softening his tone, Vicky, no matter what, Summer is an Emerson now. You should have taken her husband into ount before doing something to her. Dont be in a rush to deal with her. She has been married to the Emersons for so long and is still coping well, so perhaps she will get Leonardos favor. Vicky retorted unwillingly, So what if she does? He is nothing! She didnt agree with Lynn. Even if Summer married into the Emersons, so what? She was still the trash that was not even loved by her mother. However, she knew that Lynn was still angry, so she could not say ill things about Summer. Even if Leonardo is nobody now, he is still in charge of the Emersons, and he will inherit the wealth. We are short of funds. If Summer can get us money from Leonardo, our problem will be solved! Vicky was persuaded, feeling that he was right, Then tell her to do it! Lynns expression darkened when he thought of the phone call just now. He coldly snorted and said, She has fangs now. She dared to hang up on me, and ask for 10% of my shares! Then give it to her! Vicky didnt think it was a big deal, Arent you going to let her work at Jarrett Group? Just find a chance to make her give them backter. Hearing that, Lynn was deep in thought and then smiled, My precious daughter is so smart. Did I hurt you just now? It was my fault Dad, Im fine. No matter what Summer thought, she wouldnt know that Lynn wanted money from Leonardo. She was going to have an interview at Tip Top. Before she could leave, she received another phone call from Lynn. Summer, Ive considered your request. I promise you 15% of the shares. When will youe to work? Summer frowned and was puzzled. Lynn agreed to give her 15% of the shares? It was queer enough that Lynn wanted her to work at Jarrett Group. She had never expected him to actually grant her the shares. To go or not to go? She would have more shares than Vicky. How could Vicky agree to this? There was something fishy about it, but she was not afraid. When you give me the shares, she answered. Chapter 49 My Wife Makes It for Me Lynn was worried that she would go back on her word and said, I can give you the shares at any time. Im free today. Summer said, But Im not free today. Lets meet tomorrow. She was obedient when she was in the Jarretts, and all her family were used to that. Hearing her words, Lynn became impatient, You dont have a job now. What are you busy with? Dad, do you mean that Im lying? Im busy now. Ill text you the ce to meetter. After hanging up the phone, she pondered for a moment and texted Lynn. Lynn received the text and frowned when he saw the address. He thought that Summer was like a yokel, but she actually decided to meet in the Golden Cauldron Club this time. He felt bad because the club was expensive. Summer had taken dinner with Dous in the club, and she chose this ce just because it was expensive. Furthermore, the club was an upmarket club, so Lynn wouldnt dare to y tricks. Right now, what she needed most was awyer. But she had no money to hire one. These days, Carl often called Leonardote at night toin about his miserable life in thepany. There were indeed many things going on in thepany, so Leonardo went to thepany. After holding two meetings and nning the projects, he went back home.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. When he arrived at the vi, it was lunchtime. As soon as he walked in, he smelled the aroma of the fooding from the kitchen. She was cooking? Leonardo handed his suit to the bodyguard and strode towards the kitchen. In the kitchen, Summer, who was in her apron, was standing on tiptoe to press the button of the range hood. The range hood was a little high that she couldnt reach it. Leonardo walked over and helped her press the button. She turned around with no make-up on her face. She held a spat in her right hand and looked tender. Youre back! The dinner will be ready soon. She smiled at Leonardo obsequiously since she wanted him to do her a favor. Many people wanted to please him, but only Summers ttery could make him happy. But he didnt show it and only said, Alright. Then he put his hands into the pockets and stood there to watch her cook. Although he seemed to be careless, his eyes actually were fixed on her. The sound of cooking drowned their breathing. After finishing cooking, Summer turned around and found that Dous was still in the kitchen. Why are you standing there? She asked. Did he like cooking smell? Leonardo turned around and walked out, Nothing. He just thought that she was pleasing to the eye, so he stared at her for a while longer. After the meal, Summer smiled at him, You and Leonardo both have your ownwyers, right? Yes, Leonardo wiped his hands with a towel and asked, Are you involved in awsuit? Summer shook her head, No. Do you have that kind ofwyer who works on business contract? Can you ask him to help me? Leonardo stared at her expressionlessly, but Summer still noticed his dissatisfaction. What was he dissatisfied with? Leonardo expected her to make excessive requests since she had yed up to him, but she only wanted awyer. He was a little disappointed. Yes, but He paused for a moment and looked at her up and down. Summer looked at herself. There was nothing wrong with her clothes, right? Or was he going to make outrageous demands? Thinking of this, she looked at him vigntly and crossed her hands over her chest. Leonardo saw her reactions and wanted tough, but he didnt. He said calmly, You have to cook in the future. In the future? Summer asked, How long? It depends on my mood. Leonardo looked at her. Summer agreed, Deal! Dous was not obliged to help her, and his request was eptable. Leonardo smiled andmanded, Go and prepare some fruits for me. Summer was annoyed. Didnt he say that she only needed to cook? Did he treat her as a maid? Although sheined, she still went to prepare the fruits. She brought a te of fruits for Leonardo and then left. Leonardo took a picture of the fruit te and sent it to Carl. Carl quickly replied, Its just fruit. Why are you so happy? Leonardo replied, My wife made it for me. Carl replied with an emoji, indicating that he didnt care. Feeling Carls jealousy, Leonardo was satisfied and began to eat fruits. In the afternoon, Summer went to the Golden Cauldron Club with thewyer she borrowed from Dous. She didnt put on make-up and just wore a white down jacket and a pair of jeans. Ordinary people couldnt enter the Club, but Lynn was so connected that he definitely had ways to enter the club. Summer wanted him to take her into the club. However, when she arrived, the doorman didnt stop her but smiled, Wee. The upmarket club was indeed different. Summer went to Lynns private room. Lynn went to the club with hiswyer, but he didnt expect that Summer also had awyer. After all, he thought Summer was stupid. Summer sat down opposite Lynn and said, Dad. At first nce, Lynn noticed that she was different from before. She seemed more beautiful. Although he was puzzled, he didnt ask if she had had a stic surgery since there were outsiders. He said, Hello, Summer. After ncing at Summerswyer, he signaled to his ownwyer to rise to the asion. Even if Summer had awyer, it might be useless. Herwyer might not be able to find the loopholes in the contract. Her money could only afford an incapablewyer. Chapter 50 His Time Is Precious However, Lynn realized that he was wrong after Summerswyer looked through the contract. Herwyer wasnt a good-for-nothing, who actually was professional and cautious. Thewyer was called Warren Smith, who looked reliable and cautious. Warren had noticed Lynns contempt for him, but he remained calm. After Lynnswyer took out the share-transferring contract, Warren looked through it and pointed out several loopholes. Lynn was a stranger to contract, but he saw hiswyer turning pale. Then he knew that Summerswyer was very capable. He said, Summer, mywyer has been busy with thepanys affairs recently, so its normal that the contract has loopholes. Warren sneered, Really? Even a freshly graduated intern can find such loopholes, let alone your legal advisor, who has more than three years working experience. Summer was surprised. How could Warren tell that Lynnswyer had worked for at least three years? Were allwyers so sensitive? She didnt express her surprise and said gently, Dad, you should change yourwyer. Lynn scolded hiswyer, Whats wrong with you? You couldnt even draw up a contract. Im so disappointed in you! Hiswyer apologized, Im sorry, Mr. Lynn. I may have taken the wrong contract. As he spoke, he took out a new contract from his briefcase. Lynn was a shrewd businessman. He had prepared in advance. He prepared two contracts. One had loopholes, while the other was a normal contract. Warren took the new contract and nodded to Summer, This contract is okay. After confirming the contract, Summer ordered two sets of afternoon tea and took them away. Of course, Lynn paid for it. After leaving the Club, Summer gave one set of afternoon tea to Warren and smiled, Warren, thank you for your help. Youre wee. Although he usually wouldnt ept such a small case, he worked for Leonardo and was Leonardos friend. Therefore, he didnt refuse. Another reason was that he also wanted to see how ugly Ms. Summer was. Although Summer was dressed inly, he thought she was very beautiful. She was elegant and soft. When she smiled, she was even more attractive. Thank you very much for helping me. You should be very busy. The high tea is for you. Judging from his professional style, she could tell that he must be capable. The more capable awyer was, the busier he would be. Warren felt her sincerity and took the high tea. He could give it to Carl, who could eat everything. After Summer left, Lynn and hiswyer came out.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Lynn was curious about how Summer could hire such a capablewyer. He stepped forward and said, Sir, please wait a moment. Warren looked at Lynn seriously, What do you want to talk to me? Lynn asked, Would you mind having a cup of coffee with me? Warren smiled, Sorry, I dont have time. Lynn wasnt as smart as his daughter. Warrens time was so precious that he wouldnt waste time on Lynn. Lynnswyer politely asked, Sir, what is your surname? Warren said, My surname is Smith. Then he left. Lynnswyer muttered, Smith Suddenly, he pped his hands and said pitifully, I know all the famouswyers in the Hoover City. He must be Mr. Smith! Lynn had also heard of Warren. A few years ago, there was amercial case, which caused a sensation through the Hoover City. Because it involved too many people, no one dared to take it. In the end, Warren did and won. After that, he became famous in the industry. Summer definitely couldnt hire such a capablewyer. Leonardo must have helped her! Lynn was unhappy since he had transferred 15% of the shares to Summer. But when he thought of this possibility, his distress disappeared. Leonardo was so nice to Summer? Then would it be possible for Summer to ask Leonardo to invest in the Jarrett Group? Warren took the afternoon tea to the Tip Top Media Company. He went straight to the presidents office to see Carl. Recently, Carl had been working overtime in thepany every day, which made him very tired and upset. He knew that Warren had left thepany. The moment he saw Warren, he asked, Where did you go? Tell me the truth, or I will deduct your sry! Is it up to you? Warren nced at him with disdain. Carl bent over his desk helplessly. Warren was a famouswyer. Not everyone could hire him. How dare he deduct Warrens sry? Only Leonardo could deduct his sry. Warren put the afternoon tea on the desk and said, Its for you. Carl took a sip of the drink and frowned, It was bought in the Golden Cauldron Club? The Club was used to be a hotel. Leonardo took it over and spent a lot of money to build it into a luxury club. During this period, Leonardo had neglected his work and seldom came to thepany. To vent his anger, Carl went to the Golden Cauldron Club to enjoy the free meals every day. Now he was already tired of the food there. Warren said, Mrs. Summer gave me the refreshments. Summer? Carl was a little surprised, Why did she buy it for you? Holy shit, was she trying to seduce you? She went too far. Youre Leonardos friend, but she actually wanted to turn you into enemies? She is so vicious! Warren said, You should be an actor. Leonardo can help you be famous. Carl was just joking. He had seen Summer before didnt see her as that kind of person. You saw Summer. She is ordinary, right? But Leonardo is crazy about her. Carl just thought that Leonardos taste was strange. Warren thought for a moment and said righteously, Shes pretty. Carl was shocked. What exactly had happened to Warren and Leonardo? Why did they think Summer was pretty? Chapter 51 Summer Has Changed a Lot Summer entered the vi and asked the bodyguard, Is Dous here? Hes upstairs. Then Summer went upstairs with the afternoon tea happily. Where was his room? She remembered that she hade out of his room yesterday morning. After finding his room, she thought this room looked like the master bedroom. Was Leonardo so good with Dous that he even gave the master bedroom to Dous? Summer knocked on the door, and then Dous asked, Whats up? His voice was deep and cold, even colder than that when he was talking to her. Summer said, Its me. I brought you the high tea. Inside the room, Leonardo was taking off his clothes and checking his gunshot wound. Although Summer had helped him take the bullet out, he still went to the private hospital for a check-up. In order to save him, his mother had died, so he cherished his life very much. It was an expedient to ask Summer to help him take the bullet out. The wound healed well, but it still left a scar. He put on his clothes and opened the door, seeing that Summer stood outside with a packing box in her hand. Summer looked up at him and handed him the afternoon tea, This is for you. He saw the packing bag and knew that it was bought from the Golden Cauldron Club. He took it and asked, Is everything going well? Yes. Thank you, Summer smiled happily. Leonardo was aroused by her smile and said, Youre wee. Then he closed the door. Summer was confused. Why did she feel that he was afraid of her? She returned to her room and received a message from Dous. The content was the name of a dish. Then she received a few more messages. The content of each message was the name of a dish. This was incredulous. He could text her all the dishes at a time.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. When she was poor, she couldnt afford to pay the phone bill, let alone text like Dous. But when she went downstairs, she found something more extravagant. She wanted to go downstairs to see what was in the fridge. When she came to the kitchen, she saw two bodyguards taking out all the vegetables in the fridge. She walked over and asked, Why are you taking out those vegetables? Those vegetables were delivered yesterday afternoon. We are recing them with fresh ones. But those vegetables didnt rot. Why do you throw them away? Summer looked at those vegetables and found them fresh. The bodyguards looked at each other and said, We change new vegetables every day. Summer said, Alright. Every time she cooked, the refrigerator was full of vegetables. She thought that someone would fill it with food every day, but she didnt expect that they changed the vegetables every day. When cooking at night, she tried to cook all the vegetables. She knew that if she didnt do that, those vegetables would be thrown away. Although she thought that it was too extravagant, she knew it was just rich peoples life. Halfway through the cooking, she heard noisesing from outside. She put the dish she had just cooked to the dining table and went out to have a look. Apart from Dous, there were another two men in the living room. They were Carl and Warren. Dous knew Warren, and Carl knew Warren too. Therefore, she wasnt surprised to see the three men sitting together. Carl saw Summer. Probably because he had revealed his true nature when Leonardos was sick, he didnt wear sses to pretend to be gentle. He smiled and waved at Summer. Now he looked just like the naughtiest boy in the ss. Although he was naughty, he was the most eye-catching and the most popr boy. Summer thought that he was very childish. Mrs. Emerson. Carl stuttered after seeing Summers face. He looked at Warren, but Warren smiled innocently. Carl thought that Warrens smile was extremely hypocritical. In the afternoon, he and Warren argued about Summers appearance in thepany, and then he decided toe to Leonardos house to see her. It turned out that they werent blind, but that Summer had changed a lot! Carl asked embarrassedly, Why do you look so different from before? Perhaps it was because the bangs were too thick and my make-up wasnt pretty, Summer joked. She greeted Warren and went back to the kitchen. Carl still couldnt believe it, because Summer was much more beautiful than before. He kept staring at her until she entered the kitchen. Leonardo kicked his leg and coldly said, If youve seen enough, leave. Carl touched his leg and cried out in pain, Leonardo, youre cruel! Leonardo nced at him coldly, and then Carl realized what he had said and quickly covered his mouth. Fortunately, the kitchen was far away from the living room, and Summer was cooking, so she didnt hear Carls words. Carl looked at Leonardo in horror, Your wife didnt hear me! You can leave now, Leonardo said and then walked to the dining room. Carl had smelled the aroma of the food and followed Leonardo. Leonardo turned around and looked at him expressionlessly, Do you want to go to Antarctica? As he finished speaking, he discovered that Warren was also following him. Warren noticed Leonardos gaze and looked down, as if he didnt know that Leonardo was asking him to leave. He had been eating out for the whole year. Since there were home-cooked dishes, why did he leave? He had already smelled the aroma of the spicy fish! When Summer took the spicy fish out, she saw the three men standing at the entrance of the dining room. She thought that Dous had asked Carl and Warren to stay for dinner. But if so, why didnt theye in? She looked at Dous and asked, Do you want to eat out with your friends or eat at home? The dishes I cooked are quite simple. Carl and Warren were both from rich families. Although they might not be as picky as Dous, they might be more willing to eat in a high-end restaurant. Carl squeezed into the dining room and smiled, I like simple dishes. Chapter 52 I Will Only Hook up with Leonardo Warren walked in and smiled at Summer, Me too. Then he sat down at the dining table, and Carl sat beside him. Only Leonardo unhappily stood at the entrance of the restaurant. Summer was confused. Why did she feel that something was wrong? Leonardo coldly walked in and sat down. Summer wanted to go to the kitchen to get two more bowls. Leonardo kicked Carl and Warren under the table, Go get your bowls. His wife could only serve him. Then Carl and Warren went to the kitchen to get their bowls. Summer was shocked. She didnt expect that they would listen to Dous, who was just a yboy. Actually, she felt that they bent to Dous. She sat down at the dining table. She was about to eat when she heard the crisp sound of chopsticks hitting the te. She looked up and saw that the three men werepeting for food, especially Dous. He actuallypeted for each dish. Summer only ate the rice in her bowl. She felt that the three men were very childish. Warren noticed her gaze and apologized, Sorry. I havent eaten any home-cooked food in the past three years. Carl said, Im busy too. I eat takeout every day. Leonardo said, Theyre talking nonsense. Carl and Warren only ate and didnt say anything. Summer felt that Dous seemed to pick on them. She nudged Dous gently and said when she saw that he was looking at her, Since you asked them to stay for dinner, you should treat them nicely. When did he ask them to stay for dinner? Leonardo sneered at Carl and Warren, You guys eat more. Summers hand trembled. Why did she feel that the three men would fight at any time? She felt that the atmosphere was strange, so she went to the living room after eating. She didnt understand what was wrong with those men. Once she left, the atmosphere became harmonious in the dining room. Carl asked, What exactly happened to Summer? Leonardo nced at him coldly. Then Carl stopped talking. Warren was a serious person. He would joke only when he was with Carl. But he would be very serious when he was working. He didnt just stay for dinner. Actually, he had important things to say. He said seriously, The contract that Lynn gave Summer is indeed fishy. It has obvious loopholes. Leonardo sneered, Lynn is shrewd, but Summer isnt stupid. If she works in the Jarrett Group, she will definitely make trouble. Then Lynn will ask his father toe back to take charge.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Not long after his mother and he were rescued, he was engaged to a Jarrett girl. And Lynns father decided to retire and went abroad. In terms of family background, even if Leonardo was truly disfigured and lost the ability as a man, the Jarretts still had no right to change his fiance. Because of the sudden engagement, he suspected that the kidnapping had something to do with the Jarretts. Therefore, he hadnt refused when Michael asked him to get married. He had wanted to investigate the Jarretts through his fiance, Vicky. However, the one who married him was Summer, a clever girl with secrets who could be witless sometimes. He leaned back and smiled helplessly. The food Summer cooked was as the same as that of his mother, so he couldnt help but get closer to her. Carl knocked on the dining table and said, I think you can directly invite Lynns father toe back. We cant do that, or the men behind the kidnapping will be spooked, Leonardo said, There must be something fishy about Lynns fathers retirement. It has been fifteen years. I can wait for a few more days. I want to find out all the people rted to the kidnapping. But what would he do after that? Although Leonardo didnt speak, Carl knew that Leonardo wouldnt let those people off easily. He had investigated the ident for many years, and the clues indicated that some people in the Emersons had colluded with the kidnappers. On Monday. Summer was going to work in the Jarrett Group. She didnt care what position Lynn would arrange for her. Anyway, she had the shares that she wasnt worried. Since she didnt need to disguise, she could wear new clothes. All girls liked to dress well. Summer had beautiful clothes, and Jessica had bought many beautiful clothes for Summer too. Jessica was from a rich family. In high school, she had been the school bully, followed by many students. There were also many students who hated her, most of which were girls. Those girls thought of a malicious way to deal with Jessica. When Jessica was alone, they took her to an abandoned school building and bullied her. They even took off her clothes and took pictures Summer heard the shouting when she went to feed the stray cat. She picked up a rusty knife and walked over, A fool wont be imprisoned if he kills a person. Then those girls ran away fearfully. Afterwards, Jessica and she became good friends until now. Summer wore a red coat with a ck sweater inside. She wore a pair of ck leather shoes, looking energetic and capable. She went downstairs and saw Dous reading the newspaper with a cup of coffee in his hand. Hearing the sound of footsteps, he looked up and saw Summer. The red coat made her skin look brighter. The coat was just an inch above her knee, revealing her slender and straight legs. She was very attractive. Leonardo looked at her and said, You go to hook up with other men while my cousin is away. He didnt ask her, as if he was stating a fact. Summer was in a good mood, because she thought she looked beautiful when looking at herself in the mirror. She walked over and looked down at Leonardo with contempt, Even if I want to hook up with someone, it would be Leonardo only. Dont think that Im cheap. Hearing that, Leonardos hand trembled that the coffee spilled on his suit. Chapter 53 Did She Have a Plastic Surgery Summer said, You couldnt even hold a cup of coffee steadily. Do you have deficiency of the kidney? Leonardo put the coffee cup on the table and said calmly, Youll know if you try. Summer held her hair back and nced at him. Then she walked towards the door and said arrogantly, Youre daydreaming! Leonardo was shocked. How dare she? Summer left the vi and let out a sigh of relief. The enemy was like a spring. If you were weak, he would bounce back! After talking back to Dous, she felt herself invincible. Dous wasnt that scary! She wouldnt be threatened by him again! She drove to the Jarrett Group. When she was very young, she had been here with Vicky once. After growing up, she would only stand outside and look at thepany every time she passed by. In the past, what she wanted most was Karens care. She had never thought of getting the shares of the Jarrett Group or working there. She didnt expect that Lynn would ask her toe back to work in thepany. She took a deep breath and walked in. Without an employees card, she was stopped by the receptionists, Miss, may I help you? Summer smiled at her, Im Summer Jarrett. Ie to work here. Jarrett? The receptionist looked at each other. Who is this? Vickys voice came from behind. She walked to Summer. After seeing Summers face, she shouted in shock, You! Who are you? Sister, I am Summer. Cant you recognize me? Summers voice was soft, but Vicky felt scary somehow. She took two steps back, How do you be this? This is what I look like. Sister, remember my face. I am your sister. If you cant even recognize me, others willugh at you. As she spoke, she approached Vicky. Vicky was still shocked by Summers appearance. She took steps back as Summer approached her. Vicky knew that those people hadnt seeded in the Violet Gold Club that day. She couldnt believe it since she had nned well. How could Summer escape?Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, she asked Karen to invite Summer out for dinner. She wanted to see if Summer was fine. The receptionists were all shocked. Rumor had it that Miss Summer was ugly and stupid. Did she have a stic surgery at abroad? Miss Vicky, who was arrogant and domineering in thepany, seemed to be afraid of Miss Summer? Vicky came to herself and suppressed her anger, You are my sister. I love you so much that I can even give you my fianc. How can I not recognize you? The topic that Summer stole Vickys fianc was trending online. But now Vicky said that she gave her fianc to Summer. Summer replied, Thank you for your generosity. Thanks to you, I married such an outstanding man. You! Vicky had always looked down on Summer. She always wanted to p Summer when seeing Summers proud expression. Summer held Vickys arm and smiled, Sister, lets go upstairs. Dad is waiting for us. There were employees in thepany. It wasnt appropriate for her to quarrel with Vicky here. Vicky didnt say anything and walked towards the elevator. However, they could still hear the receptionists discussing who was more attractive. Summer or Vicky? I think Miss Summer is pretty good-looking. Did she have a stic surgery? She looks quite natural! If she didnt have a stic surgery, she is indeed more beautiful than Miss Vicky! Hearing that, Vicky shook off Summers hand angrily and looked at her in distaste, Dont touch me! Then Summer patted her hand as if there was dirt on it. She found Vicky disgusting. Not only was Vicky flirty, but she was promiscuous. Vicky was angry about Summers behavior, but she endured it when she thought of Lynns words. After walking out the elevator, they went to Lynns office together. Although Lynn didnt like Summer, he still weed her with a smile, Hello, Summer. His gentle attitude made Vicky unhappy. She made a cup of tea for Lynn and thumped it in front of him to express her dissatisfaction. Summer saw that and dismissed Vicky as reckless. What job do you intend to give me? Summer sat down opposite him. Before Lynn could say a word, Vicky said, I know that the marketing departmentcks a market researcher. Summer, I think youre always up for challenges. You can do this job. Summer nced at her and said, But I dont want challenges. I want a cushy job. She was studying in the Hoover Film Academy, so she had no knowledge of marketing. And she also knew that market research was difficult. Youre young and really need to upgrade yourself. You can have a try. If you really dont like it, you can tell meter. Lynn seemed to be considerate, but he actually had decided to have her do market research. Vicky and he were ustomed to the obedient Summer, so they wanted to scare her on the first day. Summer understood his trick. She said gratefully, Thank you, daddy. Vicky, you take Summer to the marketing department, Lynn said and then looked down at the documents. Vicky thought of what Vicky was going to suffer and tried not tough, Follow me. Summer wondered how obedient she had been in the past that they still thought that they could manipte her. Appoint her as a market researcher in the marketing department? She only thanked Lynn for his care for her. But she did not promise to do a good job, right? Chapter 54 I’ll Pick You Up after Work When they arrived at the marketing department, Vicky took Summer to the managers office. The manager was a middle-aged bald man. When he saw Vicky, he smiled obsequiously. Miss Vicky, what are you doing here? Vicky crossed her arms and pointed at Summer, This is the new market researcher. You teach her how to do the work and take care of her. Although she asked the manager to take care of Summer, she seemed to be cold to Summer. The manager felt that he had grasped the key point and said, I will take good care of her. Then Im relieved. Vicky nced at Summer and then left. Vickys words made the manager even more certain that he understood what she really meant. Goodbye, Miss Vicky! The manager smiled and then looked at Summer seriously, Whats your name? Summer Jarrett. The manager sat down in his chair and sized Summer up. Your surname is Jarrett? Whats your rtionship with the president? Summer was disgusted by his gaze and said coldly, Just acquaintances. The manager was obviously a tterer and idiot. No wonder the Jarrett Group hadnt made any progress in the past few years. Just acquaintances? In other words, Summer wasnt close to the Jarretts.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The manager, who thought he had figured it out, smiled dirtily, Do your bit, and Ill make it worth your while. He deliberately emphasized the word do, which disgusted Summer. But she didnt say anything and was led to her desk. After a brief introduction, she sat down and felt the gaze of her colleagues. They were curious about such a beautiful women led here by Miss Vicky. Summer didnt care about this. After sitting down, she took a picture and sent it to Jessica. She texted, Im working in the Jarrett Group. Jessica replied, Whats your title? Vice general manager? Summer texted, Market researcher. Jessica was shocked and replied, Why dont you be my assistant? Ill pay you 500, 000 a year. Summerughed. How could Jessica pay an assistant 500, 000 a year? A colleague came over and said, Summer, the manager asked you to go to his office. He has something to tell you. Summer smiled, Alright, Ill go at once. Thank you. The colleague hesitated and gave her a look, indicating that the manager had evil intentions. Summer wasnt afraid at all. She knew that the manager was an ipetent andscivious tterer at first nce. Moreover, she was prepared. She knocked on the door and entered the managers office. Summer, this is the documents that I have just sorted out. You take them back and have a look. Would he be that kind? Thank you, manager. Summer reached out for the documents. The manager suddenly touched her hand and said, Dont leave in a hurry. Lets talk about work. Summer wanted to withdraw her hand, but the manager grabbed it and said, Sit next to me. That would be better for us to talk. Manager, please let go of my hand, Summer protested. The manager thought that he had given her enough hints, and didnt expect rejection. His expression darkened. He forcefully pulled Summer towards him, with his other arm around her waist, You heard what Miss Vicky said earlier. If you sleep with me, I wont make things difficult for you. Oh? Summer smiled at him and put her hand into her pocket. The manager thought that she gave in and leaned forward to kiss her. But he suddenly felt numb all over and his eyes widened. He pointed at her and said you. Then, he fell to the ground. After putting away the stun gun, Summer stepped on the managers body and walked out. The ident in the Violet Gold Club had taught her a lesson. The colleagues were all surprised when they saw that Summer came out so soon. Summer only smiled at them. Just as she sat down, her phone rang. The number was a little familiar. Actually, she didnt want to answer it. But when she thought that she would meet the person every day, she picked up the phone and said, Hello? Leonardo noticed her indifference and suddenly regretted having said that he was Dous back then. However, if she had known from the beginning that he was Leonardo, those interesting things they had experienced might not have happened. He asked, How was your first day at work? Summer stopped flipping through the documents. He called just to ask about her first day at work? She closed the files and asked, Is that why you called? Dont forget that you still owe me a meal. How about tonight? Ill pick you up after work. Then he hung up the phone and didnt give her the chance to refuse. Summer was somewhat puzzled. She had offended Dous this morning. Logically speaking, he should be angry and then think of a way to deal with her. But he was calm as if nothing had happened. This made her a little flustered. Guys, the manager passed out. The managers office was not far from Summers desk. She looked up and saw a woman standing at the door and calling for help. Summer quickly looked down. In the end, the manager was taken to the hospital. Summer touched the stun gun in her pocket and found it powerful. The manager didnte back in the afternoon. Summer had a peaceful day. After work, she met Vicky outside the elevator. Summer had been looking through those documents for a whole day, so she was a little tired and didnt want to quarrel with Vicky. Therefore, she stepped aside and let Vicky enter the elevator first. But Vicky didnt enter the elevator. As soon as other staffs left, only Vicky and Summer were there. Neither of them took the initiative to speak. After entering the elevator, Vicky nced at Summer and asked, Did the drivere to pick you up? If not, Jerome will pick me up for dinnerter. And I can ask him to give you a lift. Hearing this, Summer looked at Vicky in surprise. Jerome made up with Vicky? Vicky noticed Summers gaze and raised her chin proudly. No need, Summer said and suddenly remembered that Dous had said that he woulde and pick her up. Chapter 55 Do You Think There Is No One in the Emersons Vicky and Karen had thought that she had an affair with Dous. If Vicky saw Dous pick her up, would it be Summer felt it was tricky. After leaving the elevator, Vicky went out first. Summer stayed behind and called Dous. He picked up the phone soon. Before Summer could speak, he asked, You dont want to take me to dinner, so you sneaked away with the ck card? Summer didnt respond. A filthy mouth couldnt utter decentnguage! Wait Where are you now? Summer suspected that he had already arrived at the Jarrett Group, otherwise, why did he say that? Leonardo looked up at the Jarrett Groups entrance and said briefly, Im at the gate of yourpany. If you dont sneak away, hurry up. Otherwise, there will be no seat. He then hung up the phone. Summer called him again, but he hung up directly. She could only stay behind for a while before walking out, hoping that Vicky and Jerome had already left. If Vicky saw Dous came to pick her up, she might spread the news that she hooked up with her husbands cousin. Although Leonardo had be kinder to her recently, she had a better rtionship with Dous. If there were rumors about her and Dous, there was no doubt that Leonardo would not be on her side. Unfortunately, things didnt go as she hoped. When she went out, Jerome and Vicky didnt leave. Jerome parked at the gate. Sitting in the car, Vicky rolled down the window and said, Summer, get in the car. Well give you a ride. Summer, of course, knew that Vicky was showing off that she and Jerome had made up. Summer smiled faintly and said, There is no need. You can just go. Im out of your way. Jerome opened the door and got off the car. He looked at Summer and said, Summer, dont When he saw Summers appearance, he suddenly stopped talking. A bit of shock shed across his eyes. Vicky immediately called out Jerome in dissatisfaction. Only then did hee back to his senses and continued, Just take her proposal. Ill send you back to your home. He had said that he would give her a lift, but now he said he was going to send her back. Summer mocked. Just as she was about to speak, she heard the sound of closing the car door. She looked in the direction where the sound came and found Dous, who was slender, was walking towards her. Only then did Jerome and Vicky realize that beside them was a ck Bentley. Most men loved cars. Bentley looked smooth and elegant. Jerome couldnt help but take a few more nces. He found it was the Bentley Elegant 728, which had been restricted from production a few years ago. It was a tailor-made model. The price started at the price tag of 10 million. ording to the owners request, the price varied. As a man who knew cars well, Jerome thought this car cost at least 20 million. Jerome knew most of the rich men in Hoover City, but he didnt know the man who was walking towards Summer. Leonardo walked to Summers side and looked down at her. Then, he turned to look at Jerome and said in an indifferent but imposing tone, Do you think that there is no one in the Emersons, so she needs others to send her back? Jerome was shocked. This man was from the Emersons. But was it said that Leonardo had already been crippled? Who was the handsome man with an imposing aura in front of him? Vicky reminded him, This is Leonardos cousin, Dous. When Jerome heard this, he sneered, How do you know him? When Vicky had sex with him for the first time, she bled, so he thought it was her first time. After the indecent video was exposed, he knew that she had fixed her hymen. The pure true love was fake! But for some reason, he had no choice but to tie himself up with Vicky. Jerome suppressed his disgust towards Vicky and smiled, Its just a misunderstanding. I am her friend. I just wanted to give her a lift. Is that so? Leonardo turned to look at Summer. Summer, of course, had to help Dous. Im out of his way. Leonardo was satisfied with her cooperation. His expression did not change much, but happiness appeared in his eyes. If so, then were leaving now. After Leonardo and Summer got into the car, Jerome still fixed his eyes on Summer. Why did Summer suddenly be so beautiful? If it were because she had had stic surgery, she wouldnt be able to recover so quickly. It hadnt been many days since he saw herst time. This could only mean that she was a natural beauty. But why did she Vicky wanted to show off in front of Summer that she and Jerome had made up again, but she forgot that Summer had suddenly be beautiful today and thus would attract Jeromes attention. Vicky was furious and sneered at Jerome, Why are you still looking at her? No matter what, she is an Emerson now! Jerome was hurt by her words and looked at her in disgust. Shut up! It was quiet inside the car. Summer took out her phone and sent a WeChat message to Jessica. She told Jessica about the made-up between Jerome and Vicky. Jessica sent an emoji of shock. She could not imagine that there was such a person who was betrayed by his wife in the Patels! But Summer thought that Vicky had maybe some evidence against Jerome, so he was forced to make up with her. After all, how could a person like Jerome, who was sensitive about his reputation, be willing to make up with her who had cheated on him? She told Jessica what she thought. Before Jessica could reply, she felt that the car had stopped. Summer unbuckled her seat belt and got out of the car. She looked up and saw Vicky and Jerome getting off the car beside her. As an old saying went, one couldnt avoid his enemy. Jerome happened to see Summer and was about to speak when Vicky pulled him away. Summer couldnt figure out why Jerome was still willing to stay with Vicky. Douss solemn voice rang in her ears. They have gone far. If you want to see more, go in. When Summer turned around, Dous had already turned around and walked towards the Golden Cauldron Club. Dous, with long legs, tookrge steps. Summer trotted to catch up with him. What are you talking about? Who doesnt bear to part with who? Jerome! Leonardo stopped and gave her an indifferent nce. Summer was shocked by his gaze. You know him? Summer reacted and followed him. She suddenly thought of something and grabbed his arm. You have investigated me!This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 56 Throw It away If You Don’t Want It Leonardo looked down at her slender white fingers on his arm. He did not shake them off but just said seriously, Isnt it normal? Do you think my family can tolerate being fooled by your family? His expression was so solemn and cold that Summer wanted to shiver again. On the first day Summer entered the Emersons, Leonardo had already asked someone to investigate her thoroughly. He knew that she liked Jerome. As for her pretending to be stupid and ugly, he couldnt find out the reason because so many years had passed. Summer was shocked for a moment. She couldnt help but be serious. Did Leonardo ask you to investigate me? Of course. Leonardo turned around and stood face to face with her, looking down at her. Seeing her like this, he didnt say anything else and went straight into the Golden Cauldron Club. Leonardo had wanted to sit in a private room, but Summer felt that he had other intentions, so she requested to sit in the living room. Thus, they sat down by the window in the living room. After ordering, Summer asked Dous, When will your cousine back? I dont know. Seeing Summers disbelief, Leonardo crossed his arms around his chest and looked at her expressionlessly. Even if I know it, do I need to tell you? It seemed to make sense Summer lowered her head and looked at the phone in her hand. It might be a casual move for Leonardo to give her a cell phone. His whereabouts were so mysterious. He, of course, didnt want others to know about his schedule. Summer didnt think Leonardo was living afortable life. Leonardo nced at Summer and saw that she was frowning with sadness. He thought that what he said was too mean. After thinking for a while, he gave her a string of numbers. Summer was confused. Whats this? Leonardo slightly knitted his eyebrows, as if he was impatient. Its my cousins number. Summer instantly became refreshed. She hurriedly opened her phones address book and prepared to save the number. Say it again, she said. Seeing that she was so happy, Leonardo patiently said it again. Thank you! Summer asked with a smile after saving the number, Do you want more dishes? There is no need, Leonardo said coldly. He couldnt tell her that he was Leonardo.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, he felt depressed, so he had a gloomy face during the entire meal. However, Summer did not care about his expression. She was thinking about whether to call Leonardo or text himter. It was better to send a text message. Would it be embarrassing to call him? She felt that it was more likely that he would hang up and defriend her. After the meal, Summer and Leonardo stood up and left. The exit was right at the counter, so she went to pay the bill. Then she met Vicky and Jerome again. Jerome smiled gently at Summer, Summer. Hello. Summer nodded, not wanting to talk to him. Vicky gritted her teeth in hatred as she saw them looking at each other, but she still forced a smile. Jerome, help Summer pay the bill. There is no need. Ive already paid. As soon as she said that, the cashier handed the ck card back to Summer respectfully, Miss, please take your card. The voice of the cashier attracted the attention of Vicky and Jerome. Summer took the card and said, Thank you. Vicky and Jerome were shocked when they saw the ck card in Summers hand. As a top-notch family, the Emersons had a great deal of property, including banks. Their limited-edition ck cards were issued exclusively around the world, and only those who were important in the Emersons could have one. Although Summer held a secondary card, it was enough to show the importance the Emersons attached to her. Summer noticed their expressions and then looked down at the ck card in her hand. This ck card seemed to be very powerful. Summer calmly said to them, Im leaving now. As soon as she returned to the car, Summer asked Dous, What is your card on earth? Leonardo replied simply, Its for shopping. Summer knew ording to her intuition that Dous was lying. She felt the ck card was like a hot potato. She immediately gave the card back to Dous and said, Now that Ive invited you to a meal, I should give this card back to you. Leonardo nced coldly at her and threw the card back. What are you doing? Summer stuffed it into his hand again. Leonardo then threw it out of the window. He said in a calm and indifferent tone as if he wasmenting on the food today, If you dont want it, throw it away. Summer opened the car door and went down to pick up the card. She didnt dare to give it to Dous anymore, because she didnt dare to provoke this childe anymore. When Leonardo returned, she could give it to him. The next day. Summer went to the Jarrett Group by bus mainly because it was expensive to take a taxi. Just as she got off the bus, she saw someone she didnt want to see. Jerome walked towards her and said, Summer. Summer took two steps back, Whats up? Jerome seemed not to notice her coldness, and a trace of disappointment shed through his eyes. I just want to see you and talk to you alone. Compared to him, Summer was much more indifferent. Youve already said something. I need to go to work. Ive got to go. She used to like Jerome, but it was because she was surrounded by bastards. She beautified Jerome, so she felt he was perfect in all respects. But now she just took him as Vickys boyfriend. Jerome smiled bitterly and said dispiritedly, Since he treats you well, I can rest assured. Summer was bewildered. Karen would never say such words to her. How did Jerome summon up the courage to say them? If you are so free, go to the hospital for a physical examination. Maybe you are out of your mind. As Jerome watched Summer leave, the disappointment on his face gradually was reced by confidence. Summer was so indifferent must be because he tried to avoid suspicion. She had liked him for so many years, so she could not dispel that feeling so soon. Leonardo could even give Summer the ck card, which meant he was kind to her. The Patel family was on the wane these past few years. As long as he coaxed Summer into asking Leonardo to give the Patel family some benefits, its situation would be better. When Summer arrived at the cubicle and sat down, Vicky came over. She couldnt hide the gloat in her eyes. Dad asked you to go to his office. Did he say the reason? Summer picked up her phone and stood up to look at her. Vicky didnt say more. You will know when you get there. When she arrived at Lynns office, Summer saw the manager of the market department who had been greeted by her stun gun yesterday. Chapter 57 Now You’ve Got What You Want Summer lifted her feet and walked in. She left the door unclosed and smiled innocently, Mr. Green, you have been discharged from hospital. Im going to visit you today. The manager of the market department was called Stone Green. He was married and had a daughter. His wife was ferocious. She hade to thepany to beat him because he flirted with his female colleague. Since then, everyone in thepany knew Stone was henpecked. She offended the department manager on her first day at work yesterday. So she, of course, had to gear up for the consequence. When Stone saw Summer, the muscles on his face twitched. This woman looked delicate, but she was brave. He had stayed in thepany for more than ten years, so he couldnt be bullied by a little girl like this! A faint of malice appeared in Stones eyes. He coldly looked away and ignored Summer. Summer didnt care about that. She directly walked up to Lynn and said, Dad, what can I do for you? Although she knew that Lynn and Vicky were dissatisfied with her and wanted to make trouble for her with this matter, she still pretended not to know. With a cold face, Lynn said seriously, Summer, if you are dissatisfied with the job, just tell me. But why do you vent your anger on Mr. Green? If this news is spread, others will think that my daughter is so domineering in thepany! The image of ourpany will suffer! Summer did not interrupt him to defend herself. Instead, she listened carefully and pretended to be surprised. It seems that the consequence will be serious. Vicky snorted coldly, Since you know that, why dont you apologize to Mr. Green? Summer ignored Vicky and turned to look at Lynn, saying seriously, Dad, when ites to the image of ourpany, have you handled Vickys affair? I saw on the Inte a few days ago that someone saw she went to the Violet Gold Club for a banquet again. Vickys face turned pale. She opened her mouth and wanted to defend herself, Dad, I Summer interrupted her and said with a smile, Of course I know she is not that kind of person. She is unlikely to go there. I think it must be a nder from ourpetitors. As the saying goes, rear children without being instructed, the father should be med. They will think the Jarrett Group is not a goodpany. Summer said earnestly, which almost persuaded herself. The matter about Vickys indecent videos and photos were suppressed by Lynn the day it came onto the list of the most searched items. However, that matter was exposed one day and one night again. Lynn made every attempt to suppress it but failed. He could only wait for it to cool down. Then he bribed the tform to delete Vickys videos and photos. He didnt expect that Vicky would go to the Violet Gold Club again after a few days! Summers words diverted Lynns attention. Although he wanted to crack down on Summer, Vickys things were more important. Lynn said with a cold face, You guys go out! Summer took the lead and walked out. Although Stone was a little unwilling, he knew that Lynn was going to deal with his family affair, so he could only go out. He saw Summer standing outside the door with her arms crossed. Summer was smiling. Her fair face revealed a cold and beautiful feeling. Mr. Green, the president said that I vented my anger on you. Did you tell him about that? Seeing Summer like this, Stone found his heart itchy as if being hooked. He wasnt tall. In front of Summer, he didnt have any advantage in height. He could only raise his chin to strengthen his aura. You will be punished after the president finishes dealing with his family affair. Just wait. If you beg me now, I might be able to intercede for you and let the president forgive you. Summer smiled more deeply. Stone felt cock-a-hoop because he thought she was afraid and trying to please him. But he had a premonition when he saw Summer raised her foot. In the next moment, he covered his crotch and screamed, Ah! Summer snorted coldly and took out a napkin to wipe her shoe. You said I vented my anger on you, and now youve got what you want. Stones face turned pale with pain. He pointed at her and couldnt speak clearly, You I Summer had lived in the slum for more than half a year. Sometimes, when she went back at night, she would encounter some hooligans. Although she was disguised as an ugly woman at that time, she would still be harassed sometimes. Therefore, she was never afraid of being harassed. Normally, people would choose to hide the harassment in the workce. Simrly, Stone couldnt tell others that he was bullied by Summer. But she was certain that Stone would not let this go. In the presidents office. After Summer and Stone left, Lynn angrily said to Vicky, What did I say before? I told you to behave yourself recently, but you still went to the Violet Gold Club! Do you regard me as your father? Dad! Vicky did not expect Summer to fight back. She said anxiously, They are my friends. Their families have power and influence. Perhaps they can help us. If I dont go, they might abandon me. In that case, I will miss out on many opportunities Humph! Friends? They are just a group of yboys. Do you think that your reputation is not bad enough and that I havent lost enough face? Your most important thing now is to keep Jerome by your side! Lynn had been in the business for so many years, and he was experienced. He knew the Violet Gold Club well and was more far-sighted than Vicky. Vicky felt sad because of being scolded. But she knew that Lynn loved her, so she med Summer. Although she felt that she didnt make any mistake, , she immediately apologized to calm Lynn down, Dad, I know that I was wrong. I will try to keep Jerome by my side. Lynn sighed, Alright. Go back to your work. Summer returned to her cubicle. She was distracted when she read the information.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. She had Leonardos number, but she hesitatedst night and didnt dare to call him. It was nine oclock in the morning here, while it should be eight oclock in the evening in the United States. He shouldnt have slept by now. How about sending a message? This is Summer. How are you in America? Was that appropriate? Was it too abrupt? After revising the message several times, Summer finally sent it. This is Summer. Thank you for giving me the phone. I like it very much. Chapter 58 He Needs an Opportunity After sending it, Summer waited anxiously for Leonardos reply. She had never been nervous when she texted Jerome before. A colleague whispered from the side. I heard Stone asked for leave to rest at home. What happened to him these past two days? He used to pretend to be diligent in thepany every day! Just as Summer was listening with interest, another colleague joined the discussion. They talked in a lower voice. However, Summer still heard a few words. Summer did yesterday Summer suddenly sneezed. Could it be that they were talking about her? In the Tip Top Media Company. The meeting room waspletely quiet. Leonardo sat in the first seat, looked down, and expressionlessly flipped through the project report in his hand. The senior managers were all sitting up, not daring to make a sound. After all, their real boss was worse-tempered than Carl. The outside world thought Carl was the boss of the Tip Top Media Company. In fact, only thepanys senior managers knew that the man in front of them was the boss of thepany. His whereabouts and identity were secret. Every time a major decision needed to be made in thepany, he would turn up to preside over the meeting. It had been a long time since Leonardo came to thepany. Everything in thepany had fallen on Carl. He needed to manage thepany and attend all kinds of activities, which was indeed tiring. Summer went to the Jarrett Group, so Leonardo coulde to hispany to deal with things. Several directors in thepany, together with some senior executives, wanted to make trouble. But that was not a big problem. After reading the documents, Leonardo picked out some of them and put them aside neatly. The rest was thrown into the middle of the conference table, making a sound. Everyone was shocked. Leonardo looked up and slowly swept his gaze over the people present. He said seriously, Everyone is the elders of ourpany. Weve worked together for so long. Ill give you onest chance to pick up the things yourself and give them to me after revising them properly. He stood up and left the conference room. Carl followed behind him and took away the neatly folded documents. Returning to his office, Leonardo loosened his tie, sat on a chair behind his desk, and reached out to rub his temples. Carl followed closely in and put down the documents in his hand. He frowned and said, Will they do as you said? Leonardos face turned cold. No one in our industry dares to employ the people who have been dismissed by the Tip Top Media Company. It sounded arrogant, but Carl knew that he had the right to be like this. Although Carl also felt Leonardo had a bad temper and was arrogant, he was actually a kind person. Those old men had gone too far this time. If you have nothing to say, you can go back to your work. Leonardo opened a drawer under his desk and took out a mobile phone. When he pressed the power button, the screen lit up and he saw an unread message. Unsurprisingly, it was a text message from Summer. This is Summer. Thank you for giving me the phone. I like it very much. His gaze paused on the words I like it very much for a moment, and then he smiled. Carl, who hadnt left, couldnt help but be curious when he saw Leonardo smiling at his phone. Why are you smiling so happily at your phone? Im very scared. Leonardo was in a good mood and said, If youre afraid, why dont you just leave? Carl walked around to see what he was looking at. But Leonardo turned his phone upside down and ced it on the desk quickly as if there were eyes on his head. Carl couldnt believe it. Alright, Leonardo. Very well! After Carl left, Leonardo texted Summer back. Im d you like it. Leonardo didnt even want to see Summer, so these words didnt seem to be in line with Leonardos way of acting? Tim bought it. It was too deliberate. In the end, Leonardo only sent I see. Putting down his phone, Leonardo leaned back against the chair, a trace of irritation shing through his pitch-ck eyes. Carl returned and pushed open the door. He walked up to Leonardo. Leonardo, this is a big program invested by ourpany recently. I put the information here. Have a lookter. Wait. Carl put down the materials and was about to leave when Leonardo called him. Carl turned around nkly and said, Anything else, Sir? Leonardo coughed to hide his embarrassment. He knocked on the table a few times and expressionlessly said, Do you think I should tell Summer that I am Leonardo? After saying that, he coldly added, If you dare tough, your star will not have any role to y. Although he knew that Leonardo was only threatening him and would not do that, Carl still suppressed theugher that he almost burst into. Carl blushed and said seriously, Youd better tell her immediately. Leonardo knew that Carl was trying to trick him. He picked up the documents and threw them at Carl. Get out of here now. Alright. Im leaving now Carl didnt hold back hisughter anymore. Carl felt he didnt waste his life away. In his lifetime, he could see Leonardo became upset because of a woman! He was going to share this interesting news with Warren. Leonardo tightly pursed his lips and expressionlessly picked up the pen container. He quickly and ruthlessly smashed it towards Carl, who had already arrived at the door.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Ah! Carls miserable scream made Leonardo feel a little morefortable. Immediately, he knitted his eyebrows again. It was not the right time to tell Summer that he was Leonardo. He needed an opportunity. Summer waited for a long time before Leonardo replied. Although it was only two words, Summer was already satisfied. At lunchtime, a few female colleagues came to her. Summer, lets go eat together. Summer noticed the desire for gossips in their eyes. Summer felt that they might have known the matter of her dealing with Stone. She didnt know how long she would stay in the Jarrett Group. She smiled and nodded, OK. Even though they were all women, the attractive look on her face when Summer smiled made her colleagues dumbfounded. There werent many restaurants near thepany. Even though they just randomly chose a restaurant, they still coincidentally met Vicky and her father. They were all leaders, so Summers colleagues went over to greet them, President, Manager Vicky. Vicky was the manager of the project department. Of course, she was not that capable. Her subordinates did the work. Summer didnt want to be eye-catching, so she also went over to greet them. Dad, Vicky. Chapter 59 The Man with a Wife Doesn’t Play Outside at Night With others present, Lynn casually said to Summer for the sake of his face, Lets eat together. Alright. After she said that, Lynns expression changed slightly. She continued, But I cant today. I want to eat with my colleagues. Lets eat another day. Lynn didnt like Summer, so he didnt want to eat with her. Hearing her refusal, he looked rxed and much kinder. Alright, you can go now. At this time, Vicky suddenly turned her head and smiled at Lynn, Dad, try this. I think their dishes taste good today. Lynn smiled and said, You eat it yourself. Youve lost weight recently. It was harmonious. Vicky smiled contemptuously at Summer as if she was saying, You are so poor. Your parents dont love you. It had to be admitted that Vicky had stabbed Summers weak spots. She thought that she had already had a stony heart after being used and abandoned by the Jarretts again and again. It was still painful to see the harmonious and warm scene between Lynn and Vicky. Summer was still in a bad mood after she found a table with her colleague. The matter between her and Vicky had be a hot topic on the Inte. These colleagues were all young girls, so they must have known that through the Inte. They could tell that Lynn didnt like Summer. One of them pushed the menu to Summer and said, Take a look and order what you want to eat. Summer smiled and pushed the menu back. Im not particr about food. Its up to you. Besides, Ive never been here before. I dont know whats delicious. Hearing this, the other colleagues began to order. They thought Summer was quite easy to get along with, so one of them asked her, Do you know why Stone asked for leave today? What happened in the presidents office earlier? I dont know. Did he do many bad things before? Maybe he was punished by God, said Summer seriously. The others didnt mind andughed as well. Then, they began to expose Stones secrets. Summer joined from time to time, and it was harmonious. But one sentence broke the harmony. Summer, since you are already an Emerson, why are you still working for the Jarrett Group? The person who asked that did not have any evil intentions, but this question was not easy to answer. Summer paused for a moment and said hesitantly, This Someone took the initiative to help Summer out of the trouble. Oh, hurry up and eat. Theres not much time left. After eating, we need to rest for a while. The questioner did not continue. Everyone in thepany felt Summer was unwee at the Emersons.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Although Leonardo, whose face and sexuality were both harmed, was the first sessor of the Emerson Group, he was not suitable to take it over due to his poor physical condition. There were many spections that the sessor might be reced, but there was no exact news. Without the title of the Emerson Groups sessor, Leonardo was just a cripple. Summer had toe out to work apart from being unwee at the Emersons. She even had to work as a market researcher, which was a tiring job. She looked pitiful. Summer looked nkly at her colleagues who kept helping her with the dishes. They seemed to look at her with sympathy. After thinking for a moment, she understood the reason. From a bystanders point of view, she indeed seemed to be quite pitiful Leonardo stayed in thepany for a day. After work, Carl ran over to him excitedly and said, Lets go drink! When Leonardo came to thepany, Carl was not that busy, so he was in a good mood and wanted to y outside. No, Leonardo refused without raising his head. Carl rolled his eyes. Why do you go back so early? When you have nothing to do, you just stay at home. Go home after work and dont participate in any activities. Youre living like an old man. Leonardo refused softly. People who have wives are like this. Carl twitched his mouth. So funny. Warren came in. He didnt know Carl had just been discouraged by Leonardo and asked, Can we go now? Lets go, Carl said as he walked out. Warren looked at Leonardo and said, Are you not going? Carl replied coldly on behalf of Leonardo, People who have wives dont y outside at night. Just as Carl expected, Warren looked shocked. Lets go. Just the two of us go for a drink. After all, we have no wives. Carl ced his hand on Warrens shoulder and pulled him out. Warren frowned and pulled Carls hand down. He turned his head and said sympathetically, Even if you have a wife, you can do nothing but see her. Leonardo sneered, You are not allowed to eat at my house anymore. Warrens expression stiffened. He changed his tone and said, I envy those like you who have wives. Carl couldnt help but kick Warren! Why couldnt he be more hard-bitten? Why did they lose to Leonardo every time? Warren didnt even bend his legs as if he didnt feel any pain. Carl pulled him out and said, Dont continue to lose your face here. He then turned to Leonardo and said, Were leaving now. Leonardo was in a good mood and said, OK. The drink is on me. A hint of joy could be found in his low voice. However, when Leonardo drove home and looked at the empty vi, his good mood immediately disappeared. He took out his phone and called Summer, but she didnt answer the phone. He called twice in a row and still, no one answered. Did she do this deliberately, or did something happen to her? Leonardo stood in the empty room for a while. The bodyguards on his side couldnt help but ask him, Master, what happened? Master looked serious. Something incredible must have happened. Leonardo did not say anything. He picked up his coat and walked out. When he reached the door, he seemed to recall something. He turned around and said, If Summeres back, call me. Could the big deal be that Mistress hadnt returned yet? But Summer was being forced to go shopping with her colleagues. When she got off work, she wanted to return home. However, the colleagues who had lunch with her probably felt that it was pitiful for her to stay in the empty vi alone, so they insisted on taking her to go shopping. But she felt she wasnt pitiful. Even if she stayed in the empty vi, it was a luxurious vi. It was a thousand times better than the small rental house she used to live in. However, due to the kind invitation from her colleagues, she had no choice but to go shopping with them. Chapter 60 Take Revenge on Her Summer had been thinking about cooking for Dous. After all, that was her promise. Since they entered the mall, they had been showing Summer around. When it was getting dark, Summer found an excuse to stop. Im so tired. Lets find a ce to rest. Then, they found a ce to drink. Summer took out her phone and saw two calls from Dous. She felt Dous was quite impatient. But she didnt expect that he would call her twice. She could imagine that he became quite angry but held back his anger after he called her a second time. Summer stood up and said, Sorry, I have to go back now. Thank you. Ill treat you to a meal another day. After leaving the mall, she walked towards the bus stop while calling Dous. Not long after, the phone was picked up. Where are you? His voice was already low. So when he was in a bad mood, others would feel that there was a bit of sullen in his voice. Summer felt a little cold in her neck. She touched her neck and said, Im still outside. Ill be right back. If youre hungry, find something to eat. Im asking you where you are, he repeated. The impatience and anger in his tone were no longer concealed. Summer turned around to take a look and told Dous the name of the shopping mall. Since Dous threw away the ck card that seemed powerful in front of her, she no longer dared to provoke him. Summer turned around and walked to the entrance of the mall, waiting for Dous. Not long after, Summer saw his car. Just as she was about to go over, someone behind her shouted, Summer, why havent you left yet? Summer turned around stiffly and saw the colleagues who had shopped with her standing behind her. Its because Summer was interrupted by Dous. Summer, get in the car. Leonardo pulled in at her side. He rolled down the window and looked at her expressionlessly. Summers colleagues looked shocked at the same time. Summer had a premonition. She turned her head to look at Dous and said with a fake smile, Although I am younger than you, I am your elder cousin-inw. Leonardo tilted his head slightly and looked at her colleagues behind Summer. He looked up and said impatiently, Get in the car. Summer felt he was getting impatient again. Afraid that he would make trouble again, she could only turn to the people behind her and say, He is my husbands cousin. He picks me up on his way. Im leaving now. She didnt dare to stay any longer. She opened the door and got in. When Dous started the engine, Summer could see her colleagues talking lively through the rearview mirror Summer sighed and turned to look at Dous. Why did youe so quickly? Are you working nearby? Dous didnt respond. Summer turned her head and looked out of the window. She didnt want to talk to him either. After arriving at home, Summer went to the kitchen to cook. In the past few days, she had already known the taste of Dous well. He liked spicy food. After dinner, they went back to their rooms. Summer took a bath,y on the bed, and had a video chat with Jessica. Jessica was dressed in an ancient costume, and behind her was an antique building.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Summer asked her, Are you still in Studio City? Yes. Im shooting a night y, Jessica ran to a small corner and whispered to her, Do you know who Im cooperating with today? Who is it? Summer suddenly thought of something and said, It cant be Adams. Didnt he go abroad to study? Its him! Jessica said excitedly, The director seems to know him, so he asks him to be a guest performer. I just happen to cooperate with him. Im so nervous that my body is trembling. What should I do? Summer pursed her lips and said faintly, I dont know. Im also nervous. Adams was the youngest Grand m winner. Summer had liked him for eight years. On the other end of the phone came a sudden voice. Jessica,e here for acting! OK, Jessica replied and said to Summer, Ive got to go. Ill help you find Adams for an autograph. His nude photo may not be avable, but Ill try my best. After saying that, she turned off the video. Summer found it funny. She was not as obscene as Jessica! The next day. When Summer arrived at thepany, she felt that the way those colleagues looked at her was strange. She had expected such a scene, so she didnt care much about it. Stone was probably scared by Summers means. In the next few days, he was quiet and did not make trouble for Summer. It was not until Friday that he brought someone over. Summer, today, you go out to do market research with him. Today is Friday. Give me the report next Monday. The person that Stone brought was a tall man who looked simple and honest. Summer nced at the man and found she had never seen him. There were many people in the market department. Summer, of course, couldnt know everyone because she had been here for just a few days. Therefore, she didnt think too much. They left thepany and took a taxi. Summer asked, Does thepany reimburse the fare? Yes. The man looked at her strangely. Summer was vignt. She turned to look out of the window and found they were heading for the suburbs. When she came out, she had read the information. The product this time was a kind of household necessities. They should go to the residential area. Summer happened to pass by a pharmacy. She looked down and bit her lips fiercely. She knitted her eyebrows in pain and said, Can you stop the car? Im going to buy something. The man asked her, What? Painkillers. Summer turned to look at him. Im on my period. I have an upset stomach. The man thought for a while before he understood. Ill apany you. Alright. Summer knew that even if she refused his request, he would figure out other ways to prevent her from getting out of the car. She was certain that Stone asked this man to retaliate. They got out of the car and entered the pharmacy. The man followed closely behind her. Summer bought some medicine and slowly walked out. At this time, a man wearing a mask and a cap walked in. He coughed lightly with his hand against his lips. As Summer went past him, she suddenly reached out and grabbed his arm in astonishment. Cousin, why are you here? The man wearing the mask seemed to be shocked for a moment. He reached out and lifted the cap, revealing a pair of familiar and warm eyes. Chapter 61 A New Trick Summer widened her eyes and said, Wilson The man wearing the mask squinted and interrupted her, Shouldnt I ask you this? Why are you here? The pleasing voice carried a trace of sternness, and the concern it showed was just right. Summer almost thought that this man was really her cousin. She nkly said, I was just about to go back. Ill see you off. The man wearing the mask pulled her wrist and walked out. However, the colleague who came with Summer wouldnt give up easily. He walked forward and stopped Summer. We are out to do market research. Are you skipping work now? Summer looked at him with a smile. Its rare for my cousin toe back from abroad. So I want to stay with him now. Please ask for leave for me. The colleague still wanted to stop Summer. The man wearing the mask slowly took out his phone and said, Should I call the police? When the colleague heard this, he immediately moved aside. Summer followed the man wearing the mask into the car. She hesitated for a moment and finally summoned up her courage to ask, Are you Adams? Adams took off his mask and smiled at her. Did you recognize her so easily? Summer shook her head repeatedly and was a little excited. No, no I just Summer didnt have the nerve to say that she had liked him for eight years, and her cheeks turned red. She watched all the ys in which he participated, so she was familiar with his gaze. Seeing her blush, Adams nodded and said in a gentle voice, I understand. He drove attentively and asked, Where are you going? A crowded ce ahead. Ill take a taxi back. Summer did not expect to see Adams one day. She was happy to see him. She liked all the roles he yed, but that was all. This time he helped her, but she should not trouble him in the name of his fan. When they arrived at a crowded ce, Summer got off the car and asked him, Will you pick up a new script after returning? Adams said without hesitation, If there is a good one, I will keep acting until the day when Im too old to move. Summers eyes lit up and she nodded heavily. Well, as long as you keep acting so well, Ill keep watching. Adamsughed. It seemed that she really liked his works and was his devoted admirer. Summer added, Thank you for helping me today. Adams thought of what had happened before and frowned. Its a piece of cake, but you should be careful outside. OK, I will. She smiled at him and turned around to leave.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Adams looked at her back and asked her, Whats your name? Summer turned around in surprise. Summer. Adams softly repeated her name and frowned slightly. If he remembered correctly, Leonardos new wife was also called this name In the Golden Cauldron Club. As soon as Leonardo entered, he saw Tim. Tim was sent abroad a few days ago, and he had just returned. Master, said Tim respectfully as he walked up to him. Leonardo raised his hand and checked the time. Is Adams here? Tim responded, Yes. Leonardo went straight to the private room. When Adams heard the sound of the door opening, he looked up at the door. When he saw Leonardo, he revealed a gentle smile, making himself gentler. He shouted, Leonardo. Leonardo went over to the seat opposite Adams and sat down. Leonardo pushed the menu to him and said, Havent you ordered yet? Adams was the son of Leonardos aunt and a top-notch celebrity of the Tip Top Media Company. Theres no hurry, Adams did not go through the menu, but asked with interest, How are you getting along with your new wife? Leonardo frowned slightly when it came to Summer and just said, Its okay. Adams reached out to grab the cup in front of him and casually asked, Whats wrong? Is she hard to get along with? Leonardo did not know whether Summer was hard to get along with, but he knew that she had never pestered him. Adams was a casual person, but he had many questions today. Leonardo leaned back and looked at Adams critically. Did youe back just to care about my marital life? Adams realized that he had asked too much. He smiled and changed the topic. My mother said that if I dont find a girlfriend, she will let me take part in a blind date show. Ourpany cant let this happen. But as your boss, I can get someone to arrange a blind date for you, Leonardo said with a rare gloating look on his face. Adams coughed to clear his throat. I will lose my fans if I fall in love. Leonardo looked up at him and said, Do you think youre an idol? Adams didnt respond. Was it his fault to be a Grand m winner at the age of twenty-eight? In the evening, Leonardo came home from work and found Summer had already prepared dinner. Normally, when he came home, Summer had just returned. Why did shee back so early today? When he arrived at the kitchen door, he happened to see Summer carrying arge bowl of soup with heat-insting gloves. When Summer saw Leonardo, she frowned. Dous, get out of my way. Leonardo did not move aside. Instead, he took off the suit on his arm and hung it on Summers arm. He reached out to take over the soup in her hand. When she saw him carrying the soup with his bare hands, she couldnt help but remind him, Hey, it is very hot! Leonardo put the soup on the dining table calmly. Summer was shocked. This man must be made of iron. As they sat down, Leonardo casually asked, Why did youe back so early today? Summer served herself a bowl of soup and tilted her head to look at him. Is it necessary for me to report it to you? Leonardoughed out of anger, You are so eloquent! However, his current identity was Dous, so he could do nothing to her. Thank you for thepliment. Summer felt that the experience she had concluded was correct. As long as she did not show weakness, Dous could do nothing to her. Leonardo narrowed his eyes and stared at Summer. He was arrogant and domineering. Even when he was looking at others, his eyes carried an aura that was different from that of ordinary people. Summer was so ufortable that she was about to speak. But Leonardo slowly said, Summer, I am Leonardo. Summer was confused. The dining room fell into silence. There was a dining table between them. Both of them had serious expressions on their faces. Summer tightened her grip on the chopsticks and said in a hoarse voice, Is this your new trick to y on me? Chapter 62 I’m Not Harassing You Leonardo fixed his eyes on her critically and seriously, not neglecting any subtle expression on her face. Leonardo and Summer looked at each other silently, as if they were in a silent contest. In the end, Summer turned her gaze away. Dous was Leonardo? She found it ridiculous. Leonardo looked at the constantly changing expression on her face and understood that his words were too abrupt. He withdrew his gaze and slowly drank a mouthful of water before he said calmly, If I say no, will you believe me? Of course not. Do you think Im that easy to fool? Summer realized the teasing in his tone and felt relieved. Leonardo said indifferently, No. It was not his thought, but a fact. After dinner, Summer returned to her room. She was still thinking about what Dous had said. She didnt know Dous for long. But she knew that he was too arrogant to be at the mercy of others and marry a woman he did not like. No matter who married into the Emersons, Vicky or Summer, Leonardo could investigate their backgrounds. At that time, she was ugly and stupid, while Vickys private life was a mess. They didnt match him. If Dous were Leonardo, he neednt marry her or Vicky. Moreover, Leonardo was disabled. He was indifferent towards Summer, so it was more authentic. After analyzing, Summer calmed down and took her clothes to the bathroom. When she came out after bathing, she heard her phone ringing. Without seeing who was calling, she picked up the phone. You skipped work today? Hearing Lynns harsh voice, Summer was shocked for a moment. She pressed the hands-free button and put it on the bed. Then, she dried her hair and said, Dad, you are really well-informed. I went home after I went out this morning. But it was alreadyte at night when you found out that I had skipped work. The man who went out with her to do market research during the day must be asked to take revenge on her by Stone. Otherwise, Vicky, who liked to make trouble for her, couldnt tell Lynn about this matter until now. Vicky was probably involved in this matter. Perhaps after confirming that person had not seeded, she told Lynn about that. Vicky spared no effort to deal with her. She hadnt settled the matter with Vicky about the Violet Gold Club yet! That day in Lynns office, she said on purpose that Vicky had been to the Violet Gold Club again to test whether Vicky was there that day. Although the mastermind behind that incident could only be Vicky, she still had to confirm it. Lynn knew nothing about what had happened to Summer today. When he heard Summers arrogant tone, his anger grew even stronger. He shouted on the phone, Summer! Do you think that I cant discipline you since you be an Emerson? Summer saidnguidly, No. If you want, you can do it anytime. However, since she was young, Lynn had never cared about her. He would only look at her when he needed her. Lynn remained silent with astonishment for a while. He coldly said, Fine! Well talk about it on Monday at thepany! He hung up the phone fiercely. Vicky ced a ss of water in front of Lynn and said, Dad, what did Summer say to make you so angry? She thinks no one can discipline her. She is simply looking down on me! Lynn pped his desk angrily. Vicky gently stroked his chest andforted him, Dad, I think Summer has gone too far this time. You treat her so well, but she doesnt respect you. I think its better to teach her a lesson. Hearing this, Lynn pondered for a moment before nodding slowly. As for what Lynn had said, Summer had long expected that this matter would not be over. But now that she dared to go to the Jarrett Group, she wasnt afraid. Jessica was still filming in another city. Summer had no friends in Hoover City, so she just stayed at home to watch TV and write scripts on weekends. She couldnt stay at the Jarrett Group for long, so she couldnt abandon her major. She didnt know what Dous was busy with these two days. He rarely showed up at home. She did not see him all weekend, which reduced her burden. On Monday morning. When it was almost twelve oclockst night, she heard the sound of the car engine, so she guessed Dous should be at home. So she made breakfast for two. When she arrived at the dining room with her breakfast, she saw Dous, dressed in a suit, sitting at the dining table. This was the first time they had met face-to-face since the dinnerst Friday. Summer was still dissatisfied with what he said that day. She sat down carrying her breakfast and looked at him. Go to the kitchen and get the breakfast yourself. Leonardo did not say anything and his gaze fell on her breakfast. Her breakfast was simple: porridge and egg pancakes. Summer felt ording to his gaze that he would fight for the food with her. Thus, she lowered her head and took a bite of the egg pancake to proim sovereignty. After doing this, she felt that she was a little childish. However, she did not expect that Dous was even more childish than her. He directly stood up and brought her breakfast to him with his long arms. Besides, he took a bite at her egg pancake as if he was demonstrating. Summer wasnt experienced in getting along with men before, so she blushed, Y-youre shameless! Leonardo put down his chopsticks seriously and calmly. I didnt harass you. Why did you scold me? Summer felt didnt know how to repsond. She then turned around and went back to the kitchen to get the other share of the breakfast. She ate a hasty meal before going out. When she came out, Leonardo looked at her in surprise. Summer walked out quickly. Seeing her disappear, Leonardo couldnt help but smile.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. It seemed to be quite interesting that she didnt know he was Leonardo. Although he had been busy these past two days, he still remembered that Summer came back so earlyst Friday. Vicky was vicious. She would stop at nothing to deal with Summer. He would not help Summer unless he had to. After all, it was interesting to watch Summer fighting against others. While he was thinking, he stood up and walked out. Chapter 63 You Have No Right to Gossip about My Husband Summer walked out of the vi, and before she could go very far, she heard the sound of a car whistle behind her. Summer turned around and the car stopped right beside her. The window was rolled down, revealing the handsome yet annoying face of Dous in Summers eyes. He narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice, Get in the car. Ill take you to thepany. There is no need, Summer directly refused. She didnt want to be noticed. She could imagine that if Dous sent her to thepany, she would be surrounded by people, and then there would be many rumors. Dous suddenly smiled. His ink-like eyes revealed a somewhat intimidating aura. His voice was solemn. What are you afraid of? What am I afraid of? Summer was shocked for a moment. Then she realized that she had been intentionally treating Dous coldly. In fact, she was afraid. Although she had always disliked him, she had to admit that he was an outstanding man. His arrogance seemed to exist in his bones, making others feel that a man like him should be so confident and arrogant. He was like a natural glow that would attract attention. Sometimes he was a little bad, but he was indeed nice to her. Such a man was very attractive to women. Therefore, Summer always consciously avoided him and treated him coldly. She had the title of Leonardos wife, and this title would probably follow her for the rest of her life, so she knew that she had to behave herself.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. She was afraid that she would love him. Seeing that Summer did not speak, Leonardo continued to provoke her, Or do you have any thoughts about me? Of course not! Summer refuted him immediately. By the time she came back to her senses, she had already pulled open the car door and sat in the passenger seat. Dous stared straight ahead calmly. But there was a trace of happiness out of sess hidden in his eyes. Summer somewhat didnt dare to look at him. She turned to look out of the window. How much is your car? Dous said, Not expensive. Summer was a little surprised. This car was very rare. In the past, when she was in university, many rich boys would drive to pick up girls at the school gate. Among the cars was Bentley, but she had never seen such a model before. She thought this car should be expensive. Leonardo looked at her and said, But it stopped being produced a few years ago. I just Leonardo interrupted her, If you want, tter me and I can consider giving it to you. Feeling Summers expression suddenly changed, Leonardo realized what he had said. If he was Leonardo, sending a car to Summer was proper, but if Dous said this, it would be a bit inappropriate. They didnt talk anymore until they arrived at the Jarrett Group. When she got off the car, Summer said to him politely, Thank you. There was a deep sense of alienation in her tone. She closed the car door, turned around, and saw Vicky. Vicky looked at Summer mockingly and then looked at the car behind her. It seems that you and Leonardos cousin get along well. He picks you up every day. We are family. Of course, we have to live in harmony. Should he be like you? Summer took two steps forward to approach Vicky. She said in a voice that only they could hear, Not everyone likes to go to the Violet Gold Club. Next time, dont try to trick me into going there. Vickys expression stiffened slightly, but she quickly regained herposure. I dont know what youre talking about. Summer smiled brightly, and her tone carried an unnoticeable threat. Dad doesnt like you going to the Violet Gold Club. Watch out for yourself. Lynn did not like Summer, but he liked to use her. She was Leonardos wife, so she was still of great use. If Lynn knew what Vicky had done to Summer, he would scold Vicky. Summer understood this, so did Vicky. But Vicky was not afraid of Summers threat at all. She said proudly, Who will believe you without evidence? Summer, what time do you get off work? Ill pick you up. The voice of Dous sounded suddenly. Summer turned around and looked at him in confusion. Her eyes were like asking, Why havent you left yet? Leonardo pretended not to understand her gaze and stood there. It seemed that he would not turn around and leave without waiting for a satisfactory answer. Summer had no choice but to nod. OK. Leonardo got a satisfactory answer, coldly nced at Vicky, returned to the car, and drove away. Vickys entire body trembled when she saw his gaze, but a trace of greed appeared in her eyes. If she had known that Leonardo had such a cousin, and if she had married him, would Dous send her to work as well? She also thought of the ck card that Summer took out that day when they were in the Golden Cauldron Club. She became extremely angry. She began to regret it. She should have been the one to marry into the Emersons! Summer turned around and saw Vicky greedily looking in the direction where Dous had left. Summer mocked, Vicky, are you regretting giving your fianc to me now? But its useless. Even if Leonardo is willing to divorce me, he wont marry you. Although the matter of Vickys indecent videos and photos had passed, her reputation had been ruined. The Emersons wouldnt ept such a disgraced woman. Vickys expression changed after her thought was disclosed by Summer. But her expression quickly returned to normal. She brushed her hair and said proudly, I dont want to marry Leonardo. He is a cripple. What she wanted was Dous. If she could have sex with a top-grade man like Dous, it would be wonderful. Summer was humble and inexperienced. Would it make sense even if she became beautiful? In terms of dealing with a man, she was more capable than Summer! Summer, of course, did not know what Vicky was thinking about. She only felt that she was acting like a lunatic. However, when Vicky said that Leonardo was a cripple, she was unhappy. So what if Leonardo is a cripple? You have no right to judge my husband! Summer still couldnt calm herself down. She fiercely stepped on Vickys foot and strode into the Jarrett Group with her head held high. Vicky screamed and chased after her. Summer, you bitch! Leonardo, who should have left long ago, walked out from behind the pir on the side expressionlessly. Chapter 64 Set a Good Example for Others Leonardo had already left. But when he thought of what Vicky had donest time, he drove back. As a result, he saw this good show. Apart from his mother, this was the first time he had been protected by a woman. This feeling was wonderful. Summer was wearing shoes with thick heels of three or four centimeters high. The stepping didnt hurt much. However, Vicky was unreconciled. Summer had always been humble to her, but she dared to step on her now! When Vicky ran into the Jarrett Groups hall, Summer had just arrived at the elevator. Summer turned around and smiled provocatively at Vicky before entering the elevator. When Vicky arrived there, the elevator was already up. Summer went straight to Lynns office after leaving the elevator. She remembered that Lynn called herst Friday and said he would talk about her skipping work at thepany on Monday. After a while, Lynn arrived. Behind him was Vicky. They didnt know Summer was in the office beforehand. Vicky was stillining to Lynn, Dad, Summer has gone too far. Although I lose my temper sometimes, why does she treat me like that? Im the manager of the project department of thepany. Its fine if she doesnt respect me. But Im afraid she doesnt even respect you Summer sat on the sofa and tilted her head to look at them innocently as they walked in. What Vicky said was wrong. She was not bad-tempered, but malicious. Vicky, what you said is wrong. The person I respect the most is our father. Hearing Summers voice, they discovered that there was someone else in the office. Vickys eyes widened as if she had seen a ghost. Why are you here? Dad has something to tell me, so I came here to wait for him. Summer smiled innocently. Vicky believed that Summer had always pretended to be obedient before. Lynn had just heard Vickysint against Summer, and thus he was angry. Upon seeing Summer, he looked sullen. Who allow you to go to the presidents office? Sorry. Summer stood up and walked out, closing the door. Lynn and Vicky looked at each other, not knowing what Summer was up to. In the next moment, Summer knocked on the door. Summer said politely, President, Im Summer. May Ie in now? Lynn felt a headache out of anger. He sat down behind his desk. He raised his hand and pointed at the door, Vicky, let her in. Vicky was as angry as Lynn. She reluctantly shouted at the door, Come in. Summer did not open the door. Vicky walked over and opened the door, but she didnt see Summer.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. She gritted her teeth and suppressed her anger as she turned to look at Lynn, Dad, shes gone. Summer had already returned to her cubicle. She did not see Stone. After a while, Stone walked over and said, Everyone, get ready. There will be a meetingter. At the routine meeting on Monday. As a junior employee, Summer had nothing to do with the meeting. However, not long after the meeting ended, Lynn and Vicky followed Stone to the market department. Summer had an intuition that they were likely toe for her. Vicky looked at Summer and said seriously, Summer,e over. What she guessed was right. Summer nced at them, got up, and walked over. Before she could get close, Vicky took two steps forward and pped her fiercely on the face. Then, she said sternly, Do you know why I hit you? Summer covered her numb face in pain. After two seconds, she turned to look at Vicky. Although Vicky looked righteous and awe-inspiring on the surface, Summer could still notice the joy of revenge in her eyes. I know its toilsome to work in the market department, but youre my sister, a member of our family. Since youve decided to work in thepany, you should set a good example for others. But you skipped work on your first day in the field! You have gone too far. When Vicky caused trouble for her, she became a Jarrett? Summer smiled and looked coldly at Vicky, Im sorry for what happened yesterday She then asked, The male colleague who went out with me yesterday must have been exhausted. I want to apologize to him in public, okay? Vicky was a little surprised. Did Summer give in so quickly? Stone suddenly whispered in her ear, The man I found yesterday is not ourpanys employee. Stone did not pick one from thepany for the sake of safety. He was afraid that Lynn would know that matter. No matter how little attention Summer received, she was still his daughter. The fewer people knew about this, the better. Hearing this, Vicky frowned and said to Summer, Mr. Green is not well. He is taking the day off. Standing at the side, Lynn, who had been silent, said, Is his illness so serious that he has to ask for leave on Monday? Every Monday, all the departments would hold a regr meeting to assign tasks. Normally, no one was allowed to take leave. Stones expression changed. He said hesitantly, Im not sure. There are too many employees, so I cant remember clearly. Why dont I ask Summer said softly, Then Mr. Green, could you please tell me his name so that I can visit him after work? Lynn could tell that Summers attitude was not bad. He could not force her excessively, because he felt that she was different from before. Therefore, Lynn, who was satisfied with Summers attitude, asked, Which group has someone on leave today? The scene waspletely silent, and no one spoke. Stone was so anxious that his head started to sweat. Just as Lynn was frowning impatiently, one of the group leaders replied, Someone in my group asked for leave. The other members of that group looked at each other. Summer had just mentioned a man, but the one who asked for leave in their group was a woman. Alright. Tell Summer about that persons contact informationter so that she can visit him after work, Lynn looked around the employees below and said, Theres no need to be nervous. Even if its Monday, you can ask for leave on urgent matters. We are all family in the Jarrett Group Lynn said many flowery words and then left with Vicky. Vicky, who did not know that the matter had been exposed, smiledcently at Summer before she left. Chapter 65 Summer Does All This There were many female employees in the market department. When women gathered, they loved to gossip. At noon, what had happened in the market department this morning was made known to the entirepany. Summers face was badly swollen. When she went to the bathroom, she could hear her female colleagues discussions about that matter. What the hell is going on? I heard that only one woman asked for leave today. Obviously, Vicky and Stone are trapping Summer! Really? Summer has only been here for a few days. Has she offended Stone? Everyone knows what kind of person Stone is. I heard that he asked for leave and went to the hospital because of Summer! Is Summer so ruthless? But I think Vicky is even more ruthless. When she pped Summer, I could hear the sound from afar. What kind of grudge do they have, so that Vicky beat Summer so ferociously? Summer leaned against the wall in the bathroom. After the outside world quieted down, she opened the door and went out. Standing in front of the sink, she looked at her face in the mirror. It was already swollen and somewhat ck, which looked a little scary. Vicky had indeed beaten her fiercely. It seemed that Vicky had held back so much anger during this period. Lets wait and see who would win in the end. During the lunch break, Summer was going to eat outside. Just as she got up, the phone in her pocket rang. It was Dous.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Summer frowned and picked up the phone. Whats wrong? Leonardo didnt seem to notice the impatience in her tone. Come out for lunch. Ill wait for you at the Jarrett Groups entrance. He said that as if he gave an order and then hung up the phone. Summer looked at the phone with the locked-up screen. She scratched her hair irritably and walked out. After leaving the Jarrett Groups gate, Summer saw the eye-catching car of Dous. When she got downstairs, she investigated his car on the Inte. The starting price was 10 million, and the final price was determined ording to the owners requirements. This was already incredible for Summer. Even Lynn might not be willing to buy such a car for Vicky. Seeing that many people were discussing the car of Dous, Summer lowered her head and quickly walked towards him. At this time, another car drove over. Summer was prepared to wait for the car to pass, but the car stopped right in front of her. The driver got out of the car and opened the rear door. The person who got off was Karen. A long time ago, Summer tricked Karen into the restaurant and Summer didnt show up. Since then, they hadnt seen each other. Karenmanded the driver to take down the two thermal containers. She inadvertently looked up and saw Summer standing beside the car. She frowned and waspletely shocked. She looked at Summer in disbelief and asked uncertainly, Are you Summer? Summer wore a fake smile on her face, carrying a deep mockery, Do you think I am? Living under the same roof for more than twenty years, her biological mother couldnt recognize her. Karen saw her changed appearance, but directly ignored her swollen face. It was unknown whether it was Summers or Karens sorrow. Karen approached and looked at Summer carefully, You you had stic surgery? So you didnt go when I invited you for a mealst time? Summer then couldnt even smile. A trace of sadness appeared on her face. Mom, I am Summer. I was born with this appearance, but you always said that I shouldnt be prettier than my sister. Therefore, as I grew up, I looked uglier. How is this possible? Youve been so ugly all these years Karen couldnt believe Summers words. How could she have pretended to be ugly for so many years? Summer looked at Karen calmly and said in a voice filled with sorrow, Because I want to be your good daughter. To make you happy, since childhood, I have done all your requirements. Karen moved her lips, unable to speak for a moment. In her memories, Summer was indeed obedient, beautiful, and excellent when she was young, but her study became worse and she came uglier as she grew up. Before that, she had indeed said to Summer that she should not be better than her sister. But she immediately said defensively, You did it voluntarily. You cant me me! Summer was shocked for a moment, and her eyes turned red as she asked, Mom, am I your biological daughter? You Lets go eat. A male voice interrupted Karens words abruptly. Summer looked up and found that Dous had already been on her side. He was tall. He needed to look down in front of Summer. Summer looked up at him with red eyes. Her beautiful eyes were full of tears. She looked extremely pitiful. When he saw her swollen and ck face, a sharp light burst out from his eyes. In an instant, he concealed it and expressionlessly pulled her away. Karen recognized this person as Dous who had been to the Jarrettsst time. Why would hee to pick up Summer? Could it be that they Thinking of what they had done in the carst time, Karen hurriedly shouted, Wait. They turned around to look at her. Karen said, Summer, I brought a lot of food for your father and sister. Do you want to eat with us? Just as Summer was about to refuse, Leonardo stepped in front of her and said, OK, I havent had anything yet. The food that Karen had brought was only enough for three people. She knew Dous was Leonardos cousin, so she could not offend him. She didnt know what to say for a moment. Summer looked up at him in confusion and nudged him with her elbow slightly. Leonardo tightened his grip on her forearm and looked down at her, signaling to her to calm down. Strangely, Summer calmed down due to his gaze. She stood quietly beside him and did not make a sound. Karen had been a full-time wife for most of her life. Apart from spending money on her appearance to win the favor with Lynn, she could judge the situation. She knew Dous could not be neglected, so she signaled to the driver to inform Lynn. Lynn came down very quickly, followed by Vicky. Vicky had made up on purpose. Her makeup looked slightly bright. When she saw Dous, she fixed her eyes with greed on him as if she would win his heart. Summer noticed her gaze and moved. She stood in front of Dous, wanting to block Vickys sight. Chapter 66 I Don’t Beat a Woman. Do it Yourself However, Dous was nearly 1. 9 meters high. Summer could not block his face when she stood in front of him. Vicky looked at Summer with contempt. She took a step forward and looked straight at Dous. Mr. Emerson, nice to meet you again. Leonardo nced at Vicky and then at Summer who suddenly stood in front of him. He instantly understood why Summer did that. He remembered that she once said the eldest sister-inw is like a mother when she contradicted him. Was she really treating him like her son? His expression became even colder. He didnt even give Vicky an extra look. Vicky was a little embarrassed when she saw Dous ignoring her. Lynn said, Lets find a restaurant and sit down. They found a restaurant. When they took their seats, everyone deliberately let Dous sit first. However, Dous did not sit down. Instead, he pulled out a chair and said to Summer, Sit down. Summer did not know what he was going to do. She subconsciously felt that Dous would not harm her, so she sat down. Dous then sat down beside her. Lynn immediately signaled to Vicky. Vicky took the hint and sat down beside Dous with a sweet smile. Summer thought Dous would say something, but he didnt, as if he didnt see Vicky sit down beside him. Could it be that she was wrong? Although Dous looked noble and indifferent, he wasnt particr about women. The dishes were served quickly. Lynn asionally said something to ease the atmosphere. So it was quite harmonious. Vicky helped Dous with the dishes a few times. He did not refuse or eat. Summer felt Dous was strange today. Since he sat down, she had felt that the aura around his body was cold. Afterward, he did not refuse Vicky to help him with the dishes. She did not believe that he would like Vicky! Vicky was more overjoyed. She smiled gently and said, Mr. Emerson, eat more. The food here is not bad. I see, Dous replied indifferently. He still didnt eat. Vicky did not mind and ask him, Do you have a girlfriend? This question was private. Dous did not show the slightest bit of anger on his face. Instead, he turned to look at her and said, No. How about you? I dont have a boyfriend either. To be honest, I Vicky put on a shy look. Ive always admired you. Is that so? Leonardo smiled coldly. A sinister aura appeared between his eyebrows. His solemn voice suddenly became extremely cold. But I like women with big faces. Your face is too small. Vickys eyes widened in surprise. Summer, who had just drunk the water, was so shocked that she almost spat it out.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. What was Dous talking about? She nced at the man beside her. She could see his handsome side face. He didnt seem to be joking. I can gain weight and make my face fatter. Vickys voice was trembling with excitement as she looked at Summer with gloat. She would win the favor with Dous. Summer turned her head, not wanting to look at her. Is that so? Leonardo slightly looked down to cover the coldness in his eyes. He casually said, There is a method to help make your face fatter quickly. You can try. Vicky believed it and hurriedly asked, What? Leonardo turned to look at Summer and said, Just like her. Vicky looked at Summer and did not react for a while. However, Lynn suddenly understood something and said, Mr. Emerson, you are really good at making a joke. Hurry up and eat. Otherwise, it will be cold. Leonardo didnt take Lynn seriously at all. His expression had already turned cold. He was handsome and fierce. And he was sitting there with a cold face. Others would be afraid even if he didnt lose his temper. His aura was so mighty that no one dared to speak again for a time. Leonardo was unmoved. He coldly looked at Vicky and said casually, I wont hit a woman. Do it yourself. Mr. Emerson, this joke isnt funny Do you think Im making a joke? Leonardo mocked. His expression was somewhat intimidating. Do you think my cousins wife, whose bride-price is 300 million yuan, can be made fun of by you? Only then did they understand why Dous wanted to eat with them. Summer looked at him in astonishment. She never thought that Dous would stand up for her. It wasnt until today that she knew the Emersons had given the Jarretts 300 million yuan. Although it was nothing to the Emersons, it was a lot for the Jarretts. Dous made it so clear that Lynn had to stand up as the head of a family. He exined, Summer and Vicky are sisters. Summer did something wrong, so Vicky taught her a lesson for the sake of Summer Mr. Jarrett, are you too old to understand what I said? Leonardo slightly looked up, his gaze bing even sharper. Lynns expression suddenly changed. He didnt expect that Dous would be so arrogant that he didnt give him any face at all. Lynn looked at Summer with embarrassment. Summer, this matter Summer ignored him. She took a pumpkin pie from the te in front of her and began to eat it. Everyone understood that this matter could not be settled easily. Lynn frowned and didnt say anything. Instead, Karen said, Mr. Emerson, Im Summers mother. For the sake of me, please let go of Vicky. Summer Leonardo became impatient. The Jarrett Groupsst huge investment failed, and the capital chain broke. You urgently need a new investment. What will they do if yourpetitors know this news? Lynns face turned pale. The Jarrett Groups capital chain had broken. This was an internal secret. How could Dous know it? If theirpetitors knew it, they would take advantage of this to make their situation even worse. Lynn gritted his teeth and said ruthlessly, Vicky, do it yourself! Vicky couldnt believe it. Dad! Seeing that she was unwilling to do it, Lynn stood up and walked over, pping Vicky on the face. Leonardo saidnguidly, There is another side. Lynn pped her again. Leonardo had a look and said, Both sides are different in size. Thus, Lynn pped Vicky a few more times. Chapter 67 Let Me See Vickys face swelled up like a balloon, but Leonardo seemed to enjoy this. Summer couldnt bear to see this. She gave him a gentle kick on the leg under the table and whispered, Dous! Leonardo turned to look at her, knowing she wanted him to stop. He knocked on the table with his slender fingers and said indifferently, Alright, I have to say, Mr. Jarrett, it must be hard for you to p your daughter. There was not a trace of pity in his voice. He sounded like a bystander who was enjoying this show. Lynn was angry, but he couldnt offend Leonardo. He lowered his head, took a nce at Vicky and immediately looked away. He couldnt see her face anymore. Leonardo had a cursory nce at Vicky and said, Parents should give kids a lesson. But youre too cruel, Mr. Jarrett, am I right? Lynn lowered his head and didnt say anything. Leonardo had reached his goal, so he didnt want to stay here any longer. He turned to look at Summer and said gently, Are you full now? Summer put down the pumpkin pie and regained herposure. She nodded yes. Lets go. He stood up and walked outside. Summer quickly took her bag and followed. Leonardo was tall and walking fast. When Summer went outside the restaurant, he had walked a long distance. Just as she was about to run up to him, he stopped and looked back at her, as if he was waiting for her. A lot was going on. And perhaps she was affected by her mother. Her eyes turned red with tears. When she was a child, Karen once took Vicky and her to an amusement park. Karen was busy taking care of Vicky. Summer was curious about everything back then, and naturally, she was left behind. She saw her mother disappear into the crowd, without even looking back.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. If only Karen could turn around to look at her. Leonardo frowned, seeing Summer standing there in a daze. He walked over. What happened? Summer lowered her head and dried her eyes. When she raised her head, she looked like her usual self, but with red eyes. Ive got sands in my eyes. She thought he would see right through her lie, but he lowered his head and said, Dont move. Let me see. Summer was still grateful for his help. She then stood still and raised her head to show him her eyes. However, she had forgotten that even if Dous would do something good, he was not a gentleman. Seeing his face moving closer, she had a bad feeling and wanted to step back. He quickly reached out to hold the back of her head, lowered his head and gave her a kiss. Then he stepped away. It all happened in seconds. It took a while for her to get her head around. She wanted to swear at him, but he helped her just now. But it was impossible not to swear. Dous, youre a jerk! Summer realized she was out of words. She couldnt find any other words except jerk. But he gave no response. Summer, you should be thankful that I am willing to kiss you when your face is like this, As he spoke, he touched her swollen face. Summer suddenly pushed his hand away and looked at him coldly. Dont touch me. Dous thought it was fun and wanted to touch her again, and Summer was about to push it again. But this time, Dous grabbed her hand. Her hand was soft. He rubbed her hand and led her forward. Let go! Summer struggled. She felt Dous had gone too far today. He kissed her and held her hand! It was not far from Summerspany. Colleagues coulde here for lunch. What if they saw her? Summer would definitely go crazy because of him! She couldnt draw her hand back. To avoid others attention, she had to let him hold her hand. And they walked to the car. After they left, Vicky came out from behind a pir. She looked at the photo she had just taken. Something cold and evil shone in her eyes. Summer was the wife of Leonardo Emerson. But now she was so close with Leonardos cousin. Vicky would like to see what they would do if people knew. She was so humiliated. She would not let it go at that. Dous took Summer to the hospital where a doctor treated her face. Then she went back to work. When she sat down at her desk, she heard people saying Vicky had asked the day off. They lowered their voices when they saw Summering. But she still heard something. Summer is more than we think she is. A lot has happened after she came. Summer couldnt deny what they said. First, Stone went to the hospital, and then Vicky Jarrett took the day off. But she was not to me. They messed with her first. After work, when Summer was about to leave, Lynns secretary came. Miss Jarrett, Mr. Jarrett wants to see you. Why did Lynn want to see her? Was it because of what happened today? It was possible. Summer said gently, Im sorry, Im off work now. If its work, I will see him tomorrow. If it isnt, he will call me. Besides, I have to visit Mr. Green now. Lynns secretary knew a little about her. She had imagined Summer as in and slow. But when Summer went to thepany, she realized Summer was not only beautiful, but also smart. The secretary said again, But Mr. Jarrett asked you to meet him. Summer didnt reply. She took her bag and went straight out. Chapter 68 Sell Me Again Summer walked out and went to the bus stop. Many people were waiting for buses. Suddenly, a ck car stopped in front of her. Lynn rolled down the window and said, Get in. Summer hesitated for a moment. Then she went in. A driver and Lynn were in the car. After Summer got in, she did not speak anything. The driver drove for a while and then parked by the roadside. After a while, Lynn said, Summer, I know you didnt leave work early. Its all a big misunderstanding. Your sister had suffered so much. The past is the past. Lets forget about it Summer sneered, Forget about it? Lynn frowned, After all the things you did to your sister, what else do you want? Here, Summer pointed at her swollen face and said, It was Vicky. Why would she let it go? Lynn said coldly, I didnt know you were so mean. Well, Im no match for you. I never thought you would p your daughter so hard. Summer lowered her head, fiddling with the zipper on her bag. She said casually, but with heavy sarcasm. Lynn was so humiliated by Dous. He was still angry. Hearing Summer mention it again, he became furious. I was forced by a brat today. I am heartbreaking to see Vicky in pain, Lynn got emotional and said loudly. Summer covered her ears and said impatiently, Alright, I know. Is there anything else? She had to go back and cook for Dous. Lynn nced at Summer. He could see her impatience and indifference. He was confident that he could let Summer ask Leonardo to invest in hispany. But now he was not so sure about it. He thought for a moment and sighed, You heard what Dous said today. Summer did not say anything. He continued, Investing mistakes have plunged thepany into a fund chain break. Youre my daughter. You should help us. Summers mouth twisted in a contemptuous sneer. She said sharply, Didnt they give you 300 million yuan as bride price? Youve sold me for money. How can I help you now? Do you want to sell me again? Im afraid no one wants me now. Lynn said sternly, You were married to him. How can you say we sell you? Vicky was the one who should marry him. Summer stared up at Lynn. She was not afraid of him. Lynn was shocked by Summers gaze, so cold and distant. She was no longer the obedient daughter. Persuasion didnt work. Lynns face darkened. He threatened, Do you think the Emersons will still be nice to you when mypany falls apart? Youll have a hard time without our support.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. I can get a divorce then. Summer didnt care at all. She finally knew why Lynn was willing to give her shares of thepany and insisted on her working in hispany. It turned out that he wanted her to convince Leonardo to invest money in hispany. They had it all nned out. Lynn pointed at her. He was so angry and speechless. Let me tell you the truth, Summer said seriously, Why did Leonardo and Vicky get engaged back then? Is there something furtive about any of this? Lynns face changed. He said anxiously, What are you talking about? Your sister is too good for him. Leonardo lost his chance. Lynn was a man of calction. Ten years ago, hispany wasnt in a good shape. He knew clearly that the Emersons wouldnt agree to this marriage. Lynns expression and the eagerness to deny all proved there was something dirty behind this marriage. Summer had always been wondering it. She only asked today. But his reaction piqued her interest. Its gettingte. Im going home. If theres anything else, we can talk about it tomorrow. Summer looked at the time, opened the door and jumped out of the car. Lynn shouted from behind, Summer! Summer turned her head, smiled and waved him goodbye. Returning to the vi, Summer saw Dous as soon as she entered. He was still wearing the suit, which had ink-blue stripes, suggesting an aristocratic pedigree. You were an hourter than usual. You can have a candlelight dinner with other men in an hour. Dous looked at the time and looked at her coldly. Summer red at him, threw her bag at him and went into the kitchen. Leonardo caught her bag. Then he looked at the back of her. Was she angry? All of a sudden, a phone rang. It was in Summers bag. He unzipped it and took her phone out. It was from Jessica. Jessica? There was a Jessica in Carlspany. A woman? He noticed Summer had protected this mobile phone with a phone case and screen protector. A smile flickered across his face. He wanted to take the phone to Summer, but he identally touched the answer button. Jessicas voice came from the phone, Summer, do you know Adams is in Hoover City now? You might run into him someday. Iming back soon. Ill ask around and see if he will show up at some events. I can take you to see him. Hearing what Jessica said, Leonardo stopped. Jessica was confused, Hello? Summer, are you listening? Are you too happy to speak? Or the connection is bad? Summer happened toe out of the kitchen. I heard my phone ring. Leonardo tossed it to her, and then he turned and walked away. Summer nearly missed it. She nced at him and muttered to herself, Childish. Summer took her phone into the kitchen. Leonardo turned around and looked at her gloomily. He remembered the day when Summer returned home early, Adams Wilson came back to Hoover City. When he saw Adams, he kept asking him about her. Leonardo took his phone out and called Tim, Find out where Summer went and who she metst Friday. Chapter 69 I’m Sorry During dinner, Summer felt something was wrong with Dous. His face was cold and hard most of the time. He looked intimidating when he didnt speak. However, Summer could tell he was in a bad mood. Summer put some fish into his bowl and said, Try this. I used some pepper. I wonder if you like it. Dous took it out and threw it on the table. Summer thought if she did something to annoy him. But she thought she didnt. Could it be that he was angry because she threw her bag at him? No, he wouldnt be angry at such things. Feeling her gaze, Leonardo suddenly raised his head and said, Where did you gost Friday? What? Busy avoiding his gaze, she did not hear what he said. Leonardo put down his chopsticks and fixed his gaze at her. He said slowly and clearly, Where did you go and who did you meetst Friday? Summer froze. She looked up at him, What do you mean? His interrogation made her ufortable. He smiled and said coldly, Do you feel guilty? Are you cheating on my cousin? What nonsense! Although he had joked about it before, he went too far this time. Summer threw her chopsticks on the table and stood up. Even if I was sold to your family for 300 million yuan, it doesnt mean anyone here can judge me. Then she stormed off. She even bumped into the doorframe. She was furious. Leonardo lost his appetite. When he put down the chopsticks, his phone rang. It was from Tim. Mr. Emerson, Ive emailed you the CCTV footage. OK. Leonardo hung up the phone and went to the study. The video was taken in a drug store.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Other than a doctor who gave her some medicine, there were two other men in the footage. One of them wore a mask and a cap. Leonardo recognized him at a nce. It was Adams. The drug store was very close to the suburbs. Summer would not go there. The Jarrett Group was now focused on household goods. She didnt need to go there to do her job. In the video, Summer grabbed Adamss arm, obviously asking for help. Then she was taken away by Adams. The rest of the video showed Summer got off the car when they arrived downtown. They only said a few words. Leonardo paused the video where Summer took several steps and turned around. He wanted to see what she had said. But the video had been zoomed in. He could only see that she said something. But what she said he didnt know. Leonardo turned off theputer and rubbed his eyes. He found himself acting weird these days. Adams only asked about Summer, and he thought something happened between them. Summer woke up from hunger at midnight. She regretted leaving the table with an empty belly. She got out of bed and put on a warm down coat. She nned to find something to eat. It was quiet at night. Because the vi was built on the hill, she could hear the wind blowing outside. She quickly went into the kitchen. She found some vegetables and tomatoes and wanted to make some noodles. Just as she was chopping the tomatoes, she felt a chill down her back, as if someone was behind her. She blinked her eyes. When she gathered her courage to look back, she heard a cold voice from behind, What are you doing? It gave Summer quite a start. The knife in her hand fell on her feet. Fortunately, she was wearing thick cotton shoes. When Leonardo saw the knife fall, his heart skipped a beat. He squatted down to see if she was hurt. Knowing she was fine, he heaved a sigh of relief and stood up. He said in a deep voice, Stupid woman! Summer had regained herposure. She picked up the knife and red at Dous. She said while washing the knife, It must be hard for you to eat food cooked by a stupid woman. I think its better that I stop cooking tomorrow and move out until Leonardoes back. What do you think? Summer put the knife back and turned around to look at Dous seriously. She had had enough of this man. He had helped her, and she was grateful to him. But that didnt mean he could do everything he wanted to her. No, Leonardos face darkened and he said coldly, Are you trying to make Leonardo think I drove you away? Whatever. Summer lowered her head. She didnt want to argue with him anymore. But Leonardo could see every expression on her face from where he stood. She got up in the middle of the night, so her hair was a little wild. She zipped her clothes all the way to her neck. Her face was glowing under the light. But she looked depressed with droopy eyelids. After a long while, Summer heard him saying, Im sorry for what happened before. What? Say it again? Summer looked up at Dous with astonishment. Was he apologizing to her? But Dous would not say it again. He nced at the tomatoes on the chopping board and said, I want to eat, too. Summer was not angry, but she dissed out of habit, I put poison in it. Do you still want it? Leonardo looked at her. You eat, I eat. What a psycho Chapter 70 Wish to Die Summer made tomato and beef noodles. When she chopped the beef, Leonardo stood by the side. After a while, he said in a strange tone, Slow down. He had no experience in cooking. Summer chopped even faster. After putting it on a te, she turned to look at him and said, Wait outside. Dont get in my way. Perhaps people would feel lonely at night. Leonardo didnt want to go outside. He wanted to watch Summer cook. He found himself an excuse, I must watch you. What if you do poison me? I dont want to die. Im not that stupid. If I poison you, I will go to prison. So I wont. Im worth 300 million, Summer teased herself. But Leonardo took it seriously. Leonardo tried to defend himself. It was two families that wanted you to get married. My cousin had to agree to it. I dont me him. Why are you nervous? Summer looked at Dous. I remember you said he was useless the day I came. Now you speak for him. Do you like him or not? Dous asked, What do you think? Well, she thought he was a psycho. But Summer didnt dare to say it. After a while, Summer put two bowls of noodles on the table. They let their guards down and chatted while eating. But Summer talked for most of the time. And what she asked was all about Leonardo. His answers were mostly like yes, no, I dont know, and possible and so on. Summer wondered if they were really cousins. The next day. Summer overslept. She quickly washed up, changed her clothes and ran to the door. She met vigorous Dous at the top of the stairs. They both got up and had noodles at the middle of the night. Why did she look miserable and he energetic? She once again wondered if he was made of iron. When Leonardo saw her, he frowned, Didnt you sleep well? Summer felt he was showing off. She looked at the time and ran downstairs, saying Imte. Im not cooking breakfast today. Leonardo stepped forward and grabbed her, Ill drive you. Summer didnt want him to drive her, but she would definitely gette if she took the bus. In the end, a bodyguard drove her to thepany. Dous got a phone call and left. Leonardo went to a private teahouse. Liam was waiting for him at the door. When he saw himing, he nodded slightly and said, Sir, Mr. Emerson is waiting for you. Then he led him in. In a private room, Michael was sitting in front of the tea tray, looking rather serious. What do you want with me? Leonardo sat down on the furthest sofa from Michael. He said indifferently, as if the man in front of him wasnt his father. Michael was used to his attitude. He raised his head and said to Liam, Show him. Liam held the tablet and handed it to Leonardo. There was this headline news, which was striking. It said, Mrs. Emerson and her cousin-inw seemed rather close. It was veiled, and yet intriguing. It had many views. He browsed and found this article was suggesting Leonardos cousin was having an inappropriate rtionship with his wife. There were also two photos below. He and Summer were intimate in the photos, which were taken outside the restaurant yesterday. Michael said, Exin.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Leonardo nodded and said seriously, It is taken from a bad angle. I cant see my face. Its a little blurry. Leonardo! Michael was so angry that he smashed the cup onto the ground. Youve been angry with me for so many years because of your mother. I turned a blind eye to you, but youre making it harder and harder. Youre taking revenge for not being able to save your mother back then, arent you? As the patriarch of the family, Michael was powerful and imposing. Liam, who was at the side, instinctively took a step back. However, Leonardo did not have the slightest bit of fear. He stared at Michael and said mockingly, What are you talking about? My mother died at the hands of the kidnappers. What does it have to do with you? Dont be so anxious to take the responsibility. Before he found out the truth, no one was to me. But once he found out, no one would get away with it. Hearing his words, Michael looked up at his son carefully. It had been years since they had proper talks because of what happened to his mother. They argued every time they met. Im getting old. Youll take over mypany in the future. We have to sort it out. And Ive seen Summer, who is kind and warm. But if you dont like her, you can divorce her after I give you thepany. He had a big family. Many rtives had long coveted Michaels position. He arranged Leonardos marriage because there was talk that Leonardo couldnt perform sexually and produce offspring so that he couldnt take over thepany. Ever since Leonardos mother passed away, not only had he not appeared in public, but also some rtives had never seen him again. Michael had even sent Leonardo all kinds of women, beautiful, sexy, sweet and gentle, but they all looked miserable when they went out. However, Leonardo did not touch them. Michael had no choice but to force him to get married to shut their mouths. He knew Leonardo was healthy. After a few years when Leonardo understood him, he would naturally be willing to have kids. What happened between me and Summer is between us. I advise you to stop interfering. Leonardo suddenly remembered Summer probably didnt know about this news when she went out earlier. He had underestimated Vickys powerful wish to die. She took photos and even sent them to the media. Chapter 71 Better Player Leonardo slowly stood up and looked at Michael coldly, You are old. Dont pay much attention on trifles. He was telling his father to mind his own business. Michael was wise enough to get his point. He was so angry that he wanted to throw something, but he didnt. Liam walked forward and poured him a ss of water, Sir, calm down. Mr. Emerson is young. He will understand one day. Michael sighed, I hope so. Aftering out of the teahouse, Leonardo took out his phone and wanted to call Summer. But on second thought, he put it back. He was somewhat looking forward to how Summer would deal with it. Summer was almostte. When she sat down at her desk, she found everyone was looking at her, in a weird way. Summer took out her phone and looked at her face. There was nothing on it. A female colleague sitting opposite her pointed at her cell phone kindly when she saw her confused. Summer understood, smiled at her, and turned on her phone to watch the news. She usually read entertainment stories on the Inte every day she woke up. But today, she overslept, so she didnt have time for it. She was on the headline! She clicked and found photos of her and Dous outside the restaurant yesterday. Summer was shocked at first but soon calmed down. Dous was arrogant and unscrupulous, and it was only a matter of time before others took pictures of them. She knew she didnt do anything, but what would the Emersons think of her? What if Leonardo saw it as well? Lynn called, Come to my office. Lynn was in his office alone. Vickys face swelled up like a balloon. She couldnte topany today. What happened between you and Dous? Lynns face darkened when he saw her. Summer curled her lips and said indifferently, Nothing. Nothing? Then what is this? Lynn put his phone in front of her. It was a picture of them. Summer leaned over and ced her hands on the desk. Her red lips curled up slightly. Her bright face looked rather charming. She said casually, You should ask Vicky. She was the one who took the photo. She should know it best. On the way to Lynns office, she had thought about it carefully. No one but Vicky had the guts to take their pictures and send them to the media. Besides, only a few people knew her and Dous. Summer, when did you be so cruel? Vicky suffered so much because of you yesterday, and now you want to frame her! Lynn became angry and stood up. Summer took a few steps backward. Something cold moved in her eyes. She smiled, I would like to see how youll handle this before I decide on whether to help you or not. Lynn told her yesterday to persuade Leonardo to invest in hispany. She hesitated whether to help him or not. But hearing what he said just now, Summer made up her mind. Vicky deserved it, but in Lynns eyes, it was all because of Summer. Knowing it was a misunderstanding about Summer leaving work early, he just pretended nothing had happened. He didnt even apologize to her. Summer wouldnt help Lynn. But it was a fun game. She wanted to see who yed it better. Even if the same blood flew through both their hearts, once there was no longer emotional bond between them, she had nothing to worry about. She heard people talking about the news wherever she went. However, she ignored all of them, and those people didnt dare to ask her even if they wanted to. By the time she got off work, she was not the trending topic, but people were still talking about it on all kinds of forums. Jessica also called her. Next time when you be the trending topic, can you bring me along as well? People are talking about you. You became a star. Summer didnt know whether tough or cry, Do you think I want that? Jessica suddenly said seriously, To be honest, I have seen that photo. Although many people said you two just looked intimate from that angle, but I can tell with just a nce that there is no such thing! I have long felt something was wrong with that Dous. Is there something going on between you? No. Nothing! Summer denied, Juste back after finishing your movie. Im off work now. Goodbye. After hanging up the phone, Summer heaved a sigh of relief and packed up her things to leave. As soon as she went outside, she was besieged by reporters before she could react. Miss Jarrett, are the rumors about you and your husbands cousin true? Apart from your cousin-inw, are you seeing any other men? Summer was astounded. She immediately covered her face. She had never thought that one day she would be besieged by reporters. Summer quickly put her mask on. Then, she raised her head and said coldly, Noment. Im not a star yet. I have the right not to answer your questions. A reporter added extra meaning to her words. Miss Jarrett, you just said youre not a star yet. So are you nning to go into entertainment in the future?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Other reporters began to ask, Rumor has it that your husband may not be able to take over the Emerson Group for personal reasons, so are you entering the entertainment to make a living? So you did it on purpose before, right? She was speechless again. Summer was surrounded by reporters. She could not get out. Suddenly, security guards came over and drove all the reporters away. Before Summer could react, Jerome suddenly appeared. He held her hand and led her to the parking lot. When Summer thought his hands had touched Vickys body, she felt sick and took her hand back. Jerome froze for an instant. He said patiently, Those reporters will find you at any time. Get in my car, Ill drive you. Summer hesitated for a moment and followed him into the car. She was afraid of these reporters, so she decided to leave here as quickly as she could. Chapter 72 Cheating On Leonardo Jerome drove for a while. Summer was safe. She said, Please stop here. Thank you. Jerome silently pulled in at the side of the road. Summer wanted to get off, but she couldnt open the door. She turned to look at Jerome and said, The car door is locked. Jerome then looked at her very strangely, Summer, it would be safer if you chose me other than Leonardos cousin. What? Was he saying what she thought he was? Noticing that Summer didnt interrupt him, Jerome became more confident, We like each other. Well be happy together. More importantly, I will not let others find out. Me and you, together? Summer pointed at him and then at herself. Jerome nodded and smiled. He tried to touch her face. You are having a hard time with Leonardo. I get it. I dont me you. Hard time? He really put it mildly. He meant Leonardo couldnt perform sexually, so she was lonely. That was why she went to his cousin. What a sleazy man! Summer turned around to avoid his hand, You mean you want me to cheat on Leonardo? Jerome saw the news. He thought Summer hooked up with Leonardos cousin because she was lonely. Summer liked him. If he said he liked her too, Summer would dump Leonardos cousin without hesitation. Jerome did not mind Summer avoiding his touch. Instead, he became more excited, You are too good for Leonardo. We love each other, right? Sorry. Vicky is the one who loves you. If you dont open the car door, Ill call the police. Summer leaned against the door and stared sharply at Jerome. Why hadnt she noticed Jerome was so brash? Summers attitude made him a little anxious. He moved closer to Summer and said, Vicky is no match for you. Summer said nothing. She directly took out her phone to call the police. He had to sit back at his seat and open the door. Summer got off his car. She turned to look at him and said coldly, Jerome, I liked you. But now its over. And I wont cheat on Leonardo. Jeromes face turned pale. Summer turned around and left, without looking back. After a short while, another car stopped beside her. She thought it was Jerome again, so she didnt stop until she heard a familiar voice. Mrs. Emerson. Summer turned her head in surprise, Tim! You are back. As Leonardos special assistant, Tim usually followed him wherever he went. After Leonardo left the country, she didnt see Tim. So she guessed they had left the country together. Yes, Mr. Emerson asked me to drive you home, he got off the car and replied respectfully. Summer was somewhat looking forward to seeing Leonardo, but she knew Leonardo would only show her his back. Even so, Summer was happy enough. After getting in the car, she calmed down and became anxious. Why would Leonardoe back now? Did hee back just now or in the morning? Did he see the news about her and Dous? If he saw the news, would he Even if he himself didnt see it, others would tell him, too. Only the Emersons could suppress the news. If an Emerson knew, Leonardo definitely would know. She was a little scared and anxious. The car soon arrived at the vi.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Mrs. Emerson, please. He stepped forward and opened the car door for her. When Summer got off the car, she looked at Leonardos study on the second floor. She asked Tim, Is Leonardo in his study? No, Mr. Emerson is having a rest. Summer nodded. As soon as she walked in the door, she saw Dous drinking coffee in the living room. She was angry with him, but she didnt want to lose her temper in front of Tim. So she just gave Dous a cold re and went upstairs. As soon as Summer left, Tim walked up to Leonardo and said, Mr. Emerson, Jerome went to see Mrs. Emerson before we came home. Leonardo said indifferently, Oh? What did he do? Tim was smart enough to know Leonardo cared about it inside. Tim saw Jerome and Summer were close in the car. But he didnt dare to tell him. So he put it mildly, They stayed in the car for a while. And then Mrs. Emerson got off. A while? Leonardo put his coffee on the table and leaned against the sofa. He crossed his legs, having an aura of nobility. Tim was nervous, Well, about ten minutes. Ten minutes? It took you more than an hour to drive her home. Leonardo gave him a very sharp look. Tim didnt dare to speak anymore. Leonardo narrowed his eyes and did not ask any further. He didnt expect a satisfactory answer from him. When Summer went downstairs, Dous wasnt in the living room. She asked the bodyguard at the door, Wheres Dous? The bodyguard answered, He went out. OK. Summer nodded and went to the kitchen. She felt the air was fresher without him. Leonardo had juste back. He must be exhausted. She decided to make some delicious dishes for him. Before dinner was ready, Tim walked in and said, Mrs. Emerson, Ive got to run an errand. Please bring some food to Mr. Emerson. Summer was a little confused. It was almost night. Why did they have so many things to do? Alright, Ill bring it to him when its ready. Summer was happy to do something for Leonardo. After a while, she brought his dinner to his study on a tray. She knocked, but no one answered. She then pushed open the door and went in. She put down the tray and was about to go out. But she ran into Dous after she turned around. Chapter 73 The Carrot and Stick Approach Summer frowned at him, Didnt you go out? Leonardo didnt expect the dinner to be ready so early and almost gave himself away. He said calmly, Cant Ie back? Summer was still thinking about the news online. She wasnt in the mood to argue with Dous over this and said, Follow me. I have something to tell you. Her tone was serious and her face was solemn. However, when she fixed her big and bright eyes on Leonardo, he felt that she wasnt cold but somewhat attractive. He thrust his hands into his pockets and followed her. Right now, the dining hall was thest ce that people would go. So Summer brought him there and said coldly, Dous, you made me the target of public criticism? Are you satisfied now? She didnt understand what Dous was thinking. If he was interested in her, he could have slept with her when Vicky had tricked her into going to the Violet Gold Club and drugged her. Strangely, he hadnt done anything to her. However, he would often harass and tease her in daily life. She had seen many yboys who were good at dealing with women. They wouldnt spend too much time and energy on a woman. They would usually tease her for a while and then get straight to the point. Since Dous hadnt taken advantage of her at that time, she felt that he had no bad intention towards her. But in fact, he often harassed her and brought her troubles. I was also scolded, right? Leonardo tilted his head and looked innocent. How shameless he was! Summer nced at him coldly, Do you think I didnt read thements? How would they scold you? They were all praising your good body shape! She didnt understand whyizens were so biased. They should scold Dous and her together. Why did they scold her but praise Dous? Leonardo narrowed his eyes with a strange expression and then said generously, You women can even see that? If you want to see my body, I can take off my clothes and show you. I dont want it. Dont change the subject! Summer said.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Dous walked out of the dining hall as if he didnt hear her words, Im sleepy. Im going to sleep. Summer was a little annoyed. She took a deep breath and took out her phone to text Leonardo, Ive put the dinner in your study. Ten secondster, she received his message saying OK. She wasnt happy and didnt eat much. After a long time, she thought Leonardo may have finished his dinner and went upstairs. She knocked on the door and walked in, and Leonardo still had his back to her as usual. The bowls on the tray were all empty. She remembered that Leonardo would also eat everything she cooked for him before. She thought that her cooking should suit his taste very well. She happily asked, Do you want some fruit or drink? No need, Leonardos voice was still hoarse,pletely different from that of a young man. Summer stood there and didnt know what to say. Suddenly, Leonardo said, You are my wife. Behave yourself and well be good. Otherwise He was emotional, making his horse voice a little terrifying. Besides, what he hadnt said out scared people even more. Summer crossed her arms and exined, I swear there is nothing between Dous and me. She thought that Leonardo said that just because he had seen the news. It has nothing to do with Dous. Of course I trust him, Leonardo said in a deep voice. Did he mean that she had hooked up with other men? Leonardo was clearly defending his cousin! Summer knew it would be like this! Leonardo was so nice to Dous that he wouldnt believe his cousin would offend Summer. Thus, he only med Summer. Summer asked, What about me? You dont believe me? After a while, Leonardo said, You even disguise yourself in front of me, so why should I believe you? Summer couldnt argue with that. If she was willful and arrogant, she could refute without hesitation, You dare not to show me your true face, so why cant I disguise myself? Leonardo was different from the Jarretts. His attitude towards her had been clear and straightforward from the beginning, so she couldnt bear to hurt him with his weakness. You can leave if you have nothing to say. Tim will drive you to work from tomorrow on, Leonardo said. Summer looked up at him with mixed feelings. Why did she feel that Leonardo was using the carrot and stick approach? He was simr to Dous. Dous was capricious in front of her. Perhaps it was because their temperaments became simr for having lived together for a long time. After Summer left, Leonardo turned around and rubbed his temples. He felt that he was shooting himself in the foot. Summer seemed to hate Dous more and more. If she hated Dous more and had a better impression of Leonardo, it wouldnt be so difficult for her to ept it when she found his true identity. The news online was suppressed. Although it would still be brought up sometimes, it wouldnt cause a sensation. But in real life, it wasnt over. There were many female staffs in the marketing department, who liked getting together to gossip. And Summer had been the subject of gossip recently. The next day. When Summer went to thepany, the employees all looked at her in surprise. As she walked away, she could still hear whispersing from behind her. She actually came to work! Mr. Emerson is so unwary. His wife hooked up with his cousin, but he didnt care? Dont say that. What if theres nothing between them? Thats right. How can the Emersons tolerate such a thing? If it really happens, Summer will definitely suffer! Are you silly? This kind of thing doesnte out of nowhere! Actually, those rumors were just their spections. Chapter 74 She’s Not That Kind of Person In the Presidents office in the Tip Top Media Company. Carl pushed in and looked at Leonardo who was sitting behind the desk. He pushed up his sses and put documents on the desk seriously, Mr. Emerson, this is all for your signature. Usually, it would be the secretary to send documents. But Carl did it by himself. His purpose was abundantly clear. Therefore, as soon as he put down the documents, Leonardo said coldly, Get out. Carl had always been shameless in front of Leonardo. He took off his sses and raised his eyebrows, revealing the unruliness of a yboy. He shook his head and said sympathetically, Leonardo, I really sympathize with you. You managed to get a wife, but she actually hooked up with your cousin. How are you feeling now? Leonardo looked up at him sharply, Do you want to go to Africa to expand business? Carl turned pale and shook his head, No I dont want to go! He didnt want to go to Africa! Then why are you still here? Leonardos face darkened. He didnt want to talk about this anymore. However, Carl had always enjoyed stirring up trouble. He asked, What if Summer falls in love with Dous and sleep with you? At that time, if she finds out that you are Leonardo Without hesitation, Leonardo interrupted him, Its impossible. Its impossible for her to know that youre Leonardo? Do you really think you can hide it for the rest of your life? Carl thought Leonardo wasnt that powerful. Shes not that kind of person. Carl understood what he meant. He pped his hand under his nose in an exaggerated manner and said, Youve only been with her for a short time, and you said she wasnt that kind of person. I seem to have smelled the stench of something Warren happened toe in and heard Carls words, asking doubtfully, What stinks? Carl said meaningfully, Anyway, its not us. We single men only smell good. Warren didnt understand what Carl meant. Carl rolled his eyes, The stench of love, indicating that a couple is so sweet that they disgust others. You dont even understand it. No wonder youre single! Since a few years ago, Warren would be urged to get married by his mother over the phone every month, so he was very sensitive to this topic. Warren chuckled and retorted, You childhood sweetheart left you. How do you feel about it? Carls face darkened. He came at Warren and shouted, I didnt n to leave alive aftering in today! He had a childhood sweetheart. It was said that she had been together with him, but she left himter. Leonardo thought for a moment and guessed it maybe the actress called Jessica. Jessica had a good rtionship with Summer, so he remembered this name.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. In the past, Carl had been a yob who often fought with others. He fought with Warren for a long time and won. Leonardo was used to this and only looked up when they finished fighting. He said, Tidy up and go out. Then Carl and Warren only tidied up the office and left. Summer spent a day amidst the rumors. After a period of time, they would be tired and stop gossiping about this. When she got off work, Tim called her and said he would arriveter since there was a traffic jam on the road. Summer left thepany and wanted to find a ce to wait for Tim. Summer. Summer turned around and saw Karen. She was a little surprised and asked coldly, Whats up? I just want to know whether the news online is true? Karen asked with concern. Summer felt that something was wrong with Karen. She looked at Karen suspiciously and said, What happened to you? Although Karen didnt care about her, she couldntpletely ignore Karen. Karen smiled gently, Nothing. Its just that I saw thosements online and worried about you She paused for a moment and sighed, It was my fault. If I hadnt asked you to marry into the Emersons, such things wouldnt have happened, and you wouldnt end up like this Summer felt that Karens words were more and more outrageous, and her doubts deepened. Could you please get to the point? She didnt believe that Karen was truly regretful. Tell mom the truth whether you and Leonardos cousin are really together. Last time I saw you two in the car Why do you suddenly care about me? Whats your purpose? Seeing that Karen persisted in the answer, Summer became vignt. Summer, although I didnt show enough care to you in the past, I do care about you in reality Summers phone rang. It was Tim. She picked up the phone and said, Im at the door. Juste over. Before she could put away her phone, Karen grabbed her arm and said anxiously, Who is it? Leonardo sent someone to pick me up. Summer felt that Karens behavior was more and more strange. She was moved by what Karen had said just now. But now she calmed down and only felt exhausted and numb when looking at Karens face. I dont know what Vicky asked you to do, but I remind you to look out for yourself and not to be too dependent on dad? It was impossible for Vicky to be filial to Karen in the future. She only treated Karen as a servant. However, Karen still didnt realize it. Those words shocked Karen. Summer got in the car and looked at Karen through the window. Karen was still there with her head down. Summer couldnt see her expression, but she felt Karens hesitation. Why was she hesitating? Was she thinking whether to help Vicky deal with her? Karen obviously had been trying to make Summer talk. But since she had been living a rich life these past few years, she wasnt as sensitive as Summer and didnt know that she had exposed her intention. Summer discovered her purpose and cautiously avoided Karens questions about Dous. Regardless of what other tricks they had, they could just bring them on. Chapter 75 Take Her Back and Educate Her Summer surfed the Inte on arriving at the vi. After confirming that there was no news about her online, she went to cook the dinner. At dinner time, Leonardo didnt show up as usual, and Dous wasnt at home too. Only then did she realize that when Leonardo was at home, Dous would be busy and often eat out. She shook her head, thinking that she might have be silly. She actually felt ufortable when Dous wasnt at home. The next day. Tim arrived on time and sent her to the Jarrett Group. When he returned, he saw a car parked at the entrance of the vi. After parking the car, he entered the vi and asked the bodyguard, Someone is looking for Mr. Emerson? The bodyguard nodded, Yes, ady who said she was Mrs. Emersons mother. Because of Leonardos special condition, there were many bodyguards in the vi all the year round. Leonardo hadnt appeared in public view these past few years, so his whereabouts were hidden and few people woulde to see him. Even if someone came, he wouldnt be able to see Leonardo easily. Tim walked in and saw Karen sitting on the sofa. He had helped Leonardo investigate Summers interpersonal rtionship, so he knew Karen. Karen looked more charming than that in the photo. Tim could tell that she was extremely beautiful when she was young. He waved to a bodyguard and said, Serve Ms. Karen tea. Then he went to the study to see Leonardo. In the past two days, Tim would send Summer to thepany first, and then returned to send Leonardo to the Tip Top Media Company. So Leonardo was still in the study now. Mr. Emerson, Ms. Karen is here, Tim said respectfully as he pushed in. Who? Leonardo didnt even look up. Apparently, the name didnt ring a bell. Summers mother. Leonardo looked up and pondered for a moment. He knew why Karen came to see him. He said meaningfully, Bring her in. Karen thought that she could see Leonardo. But when she arrived at the study, she found that he was sitting with his back to her, not showing his face at all. Tim said, Ms. Karen, you can speak now. Karen held onto her clothes and said embarrassedly, Mr. Emerson, Im here to apologize to you on behalf of my daughter. Seeing that Leonardo didnt respond to it, she continued, I didnt teach Summer well that she actually cheated on you. You were kind to allow her to substitute for her sister to marry you. But I didnt expect her to be ungrateful and even seduce your cousin Even Tim was confused by Karens words. Hadnt Mr. and Mrs. Emerson been good these days? What did Karen mean? Why did she speak ill of her daughter in front of her son-inw? Leonardo had already known that the family rtionship in the Jarretts wasplicated. Karen didnt care about Summer and only cared about Vicky and her brother. Just as he was about to speak, the door was suddenly pushed open. Hearing the sound, Leonardo became nervous. He knew who it was without looking back. Karen and Tim turned around and saw Summer, who was supposed to be in thepany now. Summer stood at the door coldly, and her eyes were as hard as flint. She looked at Karen and said, Mom, how could you speak ill of me behind my back? You Arent you in thepany? Karens face turned pale. During this period of time, she clearly felt that Summer wasnt as obedient as usual. Sometimes, she would be scared by Summers gaze. If I didnte back, how could I know you care about me so much? Summer said and moved to Karen. She had gone to thepany. Today she had to go out to do market research. But when she arrived at thepany, she found that she had left her phone at home, so she came back to get it.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. When she passed by Leonardos study, she actually heard Karens voice. She looked at Karen coldly and sneered, Apologize on behalf of me? You are really a good mother. Karen involuntarily stepped back and took out something, I I have evidence! Summer saw that she was holding a recording pen. Now she knew why Karen hade to see her yesterday. A timid person like Karen actually dared toe to see Leonardo. Clearly, it was Vicky who had asked Karen to do this behind Lynns back. Lynn still wanted Summer to help him get Leonardos investment, so he would definitely stop Vicky if he knew her n. Karen pushed the y button. The recording wasnt long, and there were two of the most important words. Tell mom the truth whether you and Leonardos cousin are really together. Last time I saw you two in the car What does it have to do with you? So what if Im with his cousin? Summer clearly remembered what she had said yesterday was Why do you suddenly care about me? What is your purpose? Karen actually used such a shoddy synthesized recording to nder her! Vicky had secretly taken photos of Dous and Summer and bribed the media to post the photos, but the news had no effect on Summer at all. Therefore, Vicky was anxious and wanted to expose this directly to Leonardo. Mr. Emerson, you see, Summer admitted it herself! She would do such a thing just because I didnt educate her well. I am willing to take her back to teach her. Mr. Emerson, you Though Summer was angry, she didnt say anything but only looked at Leonardo. After a moment, Leonardos hoarse voice sounded, She married me, and then she is an Emerson. How can others interfere with my family affairs? But she Leonardos reaction surprised Karen. Vicky had told her that as long as she took out the recording, Leonardo would definitely be irritated and drive Summer away Although Summer knew that Leonardo wouldnt believe this synthesized recording, his words still warmed her. She said softly, Im sorry to have put you out. Chapter 76 My Husband Is Way Better than Him Leonardo didnt speak. Summer sneered at Karen and then left. Before Karen knew what was going on, Tim had already walked up to her and said, Ms. Karen, this way please He was clearly chasing Karen out. Karen was a coward. She was embarrassed about the synthesized recording and walked out shamefacedly. When she reached the door, she saw Summer leaning against the door with her arms wrapped across her chest. Summer stared at Karen, who then hesitantly walked forward, Summer, youN?velDrama.Org (C) content. Do you mind giving me a ride? Summer asked coldly. Summer was so indifferent that Karen felt strange, but she still nodded. In the car, Summer and Karen sat side by side in the back seat. Summer asked coldly, Did Vicky ask you to do that? Her cold tone gave Karen much pressure that she actually admitted, Yes, its her. I remember she has said something before. Who did she say was as obedient as a dog? Summer smiled wickedly. Karen turned pale, but she still tried to defend Vicky, She was just so annoyed. Usually, she is nice to me. Summer, Leonardo seems to trust you very much. You must get along well, right? Can you stop fighting against your sister? These days, she is so angry that she even suffers loss of appetite Summer clenched her fists tightly and shouted, Shut up! The shouting surprised Karen since Summer had never shouted at her before. Summers eyes were red, but she didnt shed tears. It was the first time that she had gotten hysterical in front of Karen. Even if you never treat me as your biological daughter, you should at least treat me as a person! I have feelings. I am not something that is at your mercy and wont feel sad. I am a human being! I have feelings and will feel sad! Karen was frightened by Summers tone, but she still said, I know But my life in the Jarretts isnt easy. I just want you to help me Had my life been easy in the past few years? When I was young, you had never bought me new clothes. I only wore Vickys old clothes. Every time you made Vicky biscuits and fruits, I had to wait and eat the rest. Even now, I was forced to marry Leonardo, but you guys still cant let me go Summer closed her eyes and held back her tears, shouting to the driver, Stop! Karen hurriedly grabbed her arm and said, Summer, dont get off. Listen to me Let go! Dont touch me! Summer shook Karens hand off forcefully. She was afraid that she would lose control if she stayed any longer. Seeing the hatred and disgust in Summers eyes, Karen let go of her and didnt dare to say anything else. The ce where Summer got off the car wasnt far from the Jarrett Group. So she walked to thepany on foot. The Hoover City was in the south with four seasons. The temperature outside was only four or five degrees Celsius now, but the wind rasped Summers face. However, her heart hurt more. The wind blowing, she walked so fast that it was difficult for her to breathe. As soon as she entered thepany, she went straight to Vickys office. The swelling on Vickys face almost went down, and Vickys make-up made it inconspicuous. She looked up and saw Summer. A hint of disgust shed across her eyes, What are you doing here? But then she found that Summer looked terrible. Before she could do anything, Summer had already reached out to hold her clothes and lift her up from the chair. You used my mother to deal with me, arent you? A woman like you who only thinks about how to plot against others is really pitiful. Do you think that Leonardo is as stupid as Jerome? My husband is way better than him! If you disturb Leonardo again, Ill make you suffer. She was grateful for Leonardos trust. But this made her feel guilty. Leonardo was reserved and didnt like to meet people, but Vicky actually asked Karen to disturb him. After Summer finished speaking, she released Vicky and threw her back into the chair. Vickys waist hit the armrest of the chair. She was too painful to make a sound. She was frightened by Summer and didnt dare to speak. Seeing her frightened expression, Summer sneered and left. Only when the door was closed did Vicky heave a sigh of relief. Thinking of what Summer had just said, she immediately called Karen. As usual, Karen answered Vickys phone quickly. Vicky Vicky interrupted her impatiently, How is it going? Did Leonardo get angry? Did you see his face? She not only wanted Karen to anger Leonardo with the synthesized recording, but she also wanted to know whether he was really ugly. After all, Summer had spoken for him more than once in front of Vicky. Now that Summer was beautiful, she should set sights on a better guy. How would she be willing to be with an ugly man? Therefore, Vicky became suspicious. Karen knew that she had messed it up and lowered her voice, He had his back to me, so I didnt see his face. He didnt believe the recording at all. He even said that Summer was an Emerson now, so I had no right to interfere with his family affairs Karens words irritated Vicky. A loser is actually so arrogant. Ill see how he can still be arrogant if he isnt the heir of the Emersons anymore! Karen knew that Vicky was angry and apologized, Vicky, Im sorry Alright. Arent you always like this? You can do nothing well! The phone was hung up. Karen looked at the phone in her hand and suddenly thought of Summers eyes filled with disgust and hatred. She really couldnt do anything well. However, she just wanted to stay in the Jarretts. Was it wrong for her to please Lynn and Vicky? As her biological daughter, why couldnt Summer be more considerate? After work, Tim waited outside the Jarrett Group for a long time, but he didnt see Summere out. Chapter 77 If You Want to Drink, I Can Join You He called Summer, but nobody answered. Then he realized that something was wrong. Just as he was about to call Leonardo, he received a call from Leonardo. Why havent you returned yet? You didnt see her? As he said, his tone became cold. No, she didnt answer my call. I suspect that she might have left long ago. Otherwise She might have an ident. Tim didnt dare to say thesest words. After a while, Leonardo angrily said, Then why dont you go and find her? Got it. After hanging up the phone, Leonardo picked up his coat and walked out. He drove a car out of the garage and pondered. Karens visit today must have hurt Summer. Although she looked fierce, she was actually a paper tiger. He could defeat her easily. There was little chance that she had an ident. She probably went to somewhere to blow off steam. Suddenly, his phone rang. He took it and found that it was Carl. Whats up? Carl said casually, You sound angry. What happened? Leonardo didnt want to talk to him and hung up the phone. In a corner of a noisy bar, Carl looked at his phone and sighed. Then he took a picture of Summer who was sitting nearby and sent it to Leonardo. Hang up on him? Leonardo would call him right away! Sure enough, Leonardo called Carl and said coldly, Address. Are you begging for help? Carl kept Leonardo in suspense since he rarely asked Carl for help. There are still vacancies for African business development. Damn it! Carl cursed and told Leonardo the address of the bar. Leonardo would threaten him with this every time, which was effective. Leonardo had done this kind of thing before. Carl had made a huge mistake before and then been chased to Africa by Leonardo. Leonardo was a man of his word! In the bar. After drinking a ss of wine, Summer was still sober, so she ordered another dozen beers. She could drink, so it wasnt easy for her to get drunk. Normally speaking, this was a good thing, but now she came here just to get drunk. She was beautiful and alone. Besides, there were a dozen beers in front of her. Apparently, she was in bad mood. Many men looked at her frequently. Finally, two men stepped forward to chat her up. Miss, are you alone? Summer nced at them, both of whom were in suits and looked like elites. Summer thought they were executives in thepany. She ignored them and drank on her own. No refusal meant acquiescence. The two men thought they understood Summers meaning and sat down beside her. Summer had taken off her coat, and her sweater was a tight fit, revealing her good figure. The two men were drooling over her. Miss, whats the fun of drinking alone? Lets drink together! Summer knew what they were thinking and smiled, Alright. Lets drink together and have some fun. The two men asked, What game shall we y? Summer tilted her head and rested her chin in her hands, looking charming and innocent, Lets y dice. The two men looked at each other and smiled confidently, OK. She wanted to y dice with them? When she got drunk, they could do whatever they wanted to her. The two men had been confident. But after a few rounds, they realized that they had lost several times and drunk a lot, while Summer hadnt even touched the wine bottle. Summer smiled innocently, You really can drink. She poured them wine as she spoke. Carl had wanted toe over when the two men came to Summer, but he decided to wait and see when he saw Summers calm expression. Seeing that the two men were almost drunk, while Summer hadnt even touched the bottle, Carl wanted to y dice with her. At this moment, amotion came from outside the bar. Carl looked over and saw Leonardo walking in. Leonardo was tall and charming. He was the most outstanding person in the crowd. In the dim light of the bar, Carl couldnt see Leonardos face clearly, but he could feel that Leonardo wasnt in good mood. Carl knew that things would be worse and quickly walked towards Summer, attempting to remedy the situation. However, Leonardo walked faster than him.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Leonardo saw Summer the moment he walked in. He saw her ying dice with other men happily. He anxiously drove here to find her, but she was having fun with other men. Sitting with her back to the door, Summer didnt see Leonardo. However, as he approached, she felt a little cold and involuntarily turned around. Leonardo had just stood behind her, and Summer asked in shock, What are you doing here? The two men were half-drunk. They saw Leonardo and asked, Who is he? Summer looked at them and said seriously, My cousin. He is handsome, right? Many girls are chasing after him. Leonardos face darkened as he looked at the empty bottles in front of her and counted how much wine she had drunk. Then she reached out to pull Dous, Sit down! Summer, go home! Leonardo said coldly and kept a straight face, indicating that he was angry now. I dont want to go home. I have no home. Summer drank the ss of wine in front of him sadly. She had never been loved by her parents since she was young. When she grew up, she had thought of marrying someone she loved and having a happy family, but her mom forced her to substitute for Vicky to marry Leonardo. Home? She didnt have home. Hearing this, Leonardo stared at her for a few seconds and didnt know how tofort her. He just sat down beside her and said, If you want to drink, I can join you. His voice was as deep and charming as usual, but Summer felt that it sounded better. Chapter 78 Get out of Here on Stretchers Leonardo sat down, and the two men who were almost drunk felt his powerful vibe and sobered up. Leonardo was tall, strong, and charismatic, which scared the two men a little, so they started to see Summer in a different way. Did this woman have a special background? Summer nced at Dous and then turned to look at the two men. What are you doing? Lets keep drinking! Come on! As she spoke, she opened a few more bottles of wine. The two men peeked at Leonardo, and Leonardo returned them a cold nce. Their expressions grew paler. They have suffered a lot for years to know not to cross someone like Leonardo, so they both stood up and said, We have something to do. So, excuse us. Summer watched them leave with their tails between their legs, and found it disappointing. She turned to Dous and asked, You scared away my drinking buddies. Now who is going to drink with me? I am. Leonardo nced at her, lowered his head and picked up the beer she had just opened. Then he raised his head and drank it. Summer turned her head and saw his moving Adams apple, which looked inexplicably hot. Very quickly, Leonardo finished a bottle and turned it upside down. Nothing dripped out of it. He drank it all up. Summer also took a bottle and drank. She squinted, her neck slender, looking delicate. Carl had wanted toe over, but then he saw them start a drinkingpetition, so he left them alone. He excitedly recorded a video and sent it to Warren to share the fun. Leonardo had never thougt Summer as a good drinker, but now his mind was changed. Finishing the whole bottle, she opened her eyes, which were still clear. But soon, he realized that he was mistaken. Summer ced the empty bottle on the table with a bang. Then, she stretched out her arm and put it on Leonardos shoulder. However, because Leonardo was taller than her even when they were both sitting, she failed her first attempt. Not only that, she also turned around and approached him, saying with a solemn tone, I have something to discuss with you. As she talked, she carried the fragrance of wine, not at all annoying but enchanting, which distracted Leonardo. Her seriousness rmed him. So, he asked wearing a frown, What is it? It was said that wine could get the truth out of people. Was this woman trying to tell him her secret? Summer looked around and then whispered mysteriously, I want to go to the bathroom, but I felt a little dizzy. Can you help me? Leonardos face instantly darkened. Noticing that Leonardo didnt move, Summer nudged him in the arm. Dont be so petty. How many times have I cooked for you? You are not going to do me such a small favor? Leonardo looked down at her. Her beautiful cat eyes narrowed slightly, without focus. She was really drunk. Normally, she would never ask him to go to the bathroom with her. Leonardo thought for a moment, then gritted his teeth and said, Fine. Carl, who was watching them in the corner, saw Leonardo helping Summer stand up, and thought that they were finally leaving. Thus, he also followed. Then he discovered that he was going in the wrong direction. When he looked up, he saw Leonardo taking Summer into thedies room. Carl was shocked. Summer quickly did her business and came out. Then she saw Dous standing at the door, saying with a surprised expression, What are you doing standing at the door ofdies room? I never thought you had such a predilection! At this moment, two women came over. Hearing Summers words, they quickly turned around and left. Leonardo suppressed his anger and said, Shut up! He regretted drinking with her. Leonardo looked angry and a little scary. Summer nced at him and lowered her head without a word. Leonardo grabbed her and walked out. Only taking two steps, Summer struggled and said, Hey, you are so unhygienic. I havent washed my hands! Leonardo didnt know what to say. He could only control his temper and brought her back to wash her hands. He turned on the tap for her, but she did not wash her hands. Instead, she stretched out a finger and circled it around the water like a child. Leonardo felt that he spent all the patience of his life on Summer tonight. He wore a stern look as he squeezed out some hand sanitizer and rubbed it into bubbles, pulling her hands over and washing them. Summers hands were small and softpared with his, and they felt even more slippery with the hand sanitizer. She pulled her hands out as if she thought it was fun. Leonardo coldly ordered her, Dont move! Summer was frightened by his voice, and looked at him timidly, saying with a touched expression, My mother hasnt even helped me wash my hands. Youre so kind. Leonardo paused, his cold expression slightly softening, and his voice was low, I can be kinder. Summer was confused. What? Leonardos eyes darkened as he lowered his voice, Ill show you when we get home.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He carefully wiped Summers hands and led her back to the hall. He took her clothes and put them on her, intending to take her back. However, Summer made a fuss again. No, no, I havent had enough yet. I still want to drink. As she spoke, she reached out to grab the bottle. A group of people came out of a private room. One of them deliberately bumped into Leonardo as he passed by them. Then he said in a vulgar tone, Hey, young man, you get muscles. Theyve even made me hard. The group of people behind him immediatelyughed. Summer came over with a wine bottle, asking, Whats hard? Leonardos expression was gloomy as he pushed her head behind him and kicked the person who had spoken fiercely. The man fell andnded far away on the ground with a bang. It sounded painful. Seeing that, the rest of the gang all gathered around Leonardo and said, It was just a joke, kid. If you kneel down and apologize now, well let you go today. Otherwise Suddenly, there was another bang. Everyone turned around and saw a woman standing on a chair with a half-broken wine bottle, her hands on her waist. When Summer noticed that everyone was looking at her, she pointed at the person who had just been speaking and said, Kid,e over and apologize to me, and I will show my mercy! Otherwise, you will get out of here on stretchers! Summer tilted her head and narrowed her eyes, looking imposing. Leonardo was so angry that the veins on his forehead popped out. Summer, get down! Chapter 79 I Want to Learn from Sister Summer cast a nce at him and said seriously, I wonte down. These hooligans are trying to hurt you. Dont be afraid. Ill teach them a lesson! Hearing Summers words, Carl, who had been sneakily following them,ughed out loud. Leonardo was the one who always pushed people around, not the other way around. Summer looked up at those people, and shouted, Did you all hear what I said? Hurry up and apologize! Those men couldnt have a woman leaning on them, so they rolled up their sleeves and were about to fight. Coincidentally, Tim brought the bodyguards over and took care of the hooligans in no time. Tim walked up to Leonardo and respectfully asked, Mr. Emerson, what would you like them to do? Leonardo nced at Summer, who was still holding a wine bottle and shouting good job. A trace of connivance appeared in his eyes as he replied, Tell them to kowtow and apologize to her. Time thought that he heard it wrong. What? Then, this happened. A bunch of men knelt on the ground, kowtowed to Summer, and apologized, Forgive me. I was wrong. On the way back, Tim drove, and Leonardo sat in the back holding Summer who was already asleep. From time to time, Tim checked on them through the rearview mirror. He saw Leonardo holding Summer like she was a treasure. Although he couldnt see Leonardos expressions clearly, Tim knew that he was in a good mood judging from the soothing atmosphere. But he couldnt figure out why. Not long after, the car arrived at the door of the vi. Leonardo carried Summer out of the car. When he went upstairs, he paused at the door of his room and eventually carried her to her room. She had made quite a noise at the bar. But now she was much quieter when she was asleep. She had acted like a ruffian, waving a wine bottle and shouting. Where did she learn that? Summer was sleeping soundly. Her nose moved when she breathed, and her bright lips were slightly open, attracting people to pick them. Leonardo bent down and stared at her for a few seconds. Not able to endure the urge, he kissed her on the lips. At the end of the kiss, his voice became a little hoarse, You stink. After that, he adjusted the temperature of the heating system for her, covered her with a quilt, and turned around to leave. The next day. When Summer woke up, she felt the world was spinning. She closed her eyes again and opened them after a while. Only then did she feel better. She sat up on the bed and looked nkly at the familiar room. Then she got out of bed and entered the bathroom. How did she get backst night? She remembered that Dous went to the bar to look for her, and then they drank together. What happened afterwards was a blur! Cleaning up, she opened the door and went downstairs, looking around like a thief as she walked. She had only drunk with Jessica before, and ording to Jessica, she became another person after drinking. Therefore, she was not sure if she had done anything excessive to Dousst night. Walking all the way to the hall, Summer did not see Dous, so she felt relieved. Good morning, Summer. The sudden male voice shocked her. She followed the sound and saw Dous walking out of the kitchen with a ss of water. Summer forced a smile. Hi, good morning. As Leonardo approached, he noticed that Summersplexion was not bad, his toneced with a trace of undetectable dissatisfaction as he said, Did you sleep wellst night? Summer answered truthfully, I did Fine. Leonardo sneered and walked past her. Good for her! But he had been having exciting dreams all night. Summer followed and said thoughtfully, Thank you for drinking with mest night. As she spoke, she observed the changes in Dous expressions. She had no clue what happenedst night. Leonardo turned his head to look at her. Noticing that she looked normal, he realized she did not rememberst night. His eyes shed and he said mysteriously, Youd better not drink. You were lucky to have me yesterday. If it had been someone else His hesitant expression gave Summer a chill. What had she done? However, Dous didnt seem to be in the sharing mood, so she figured that it was nothing good. Naturally, she did not dare to ask. What if it was embarrassing? Leonardo looked at Summers frightened expression with satisfaction and went upstairs with the water. This woman usually looked weak and calm. He had never thought that she would get so naughty being drunk. If he hadnt been there to help, who would clean up her mess? Summer was just too sad yesterday, and Jessica was not in town. The shooting took a toll on her mind, but she did not want to bother Jessica with her troubles. Apart from drinking, she couldnt think of a way to relieve the pain. Now that she was calm, she found herself useless. Until now, Karen probably didnt feel that she had wronged Summer. Summer was the only one who was feeling sad. Summer could always draw a clear distinction between love and hate. She had listened to Karen back then, because she had been seeking attention and love from her. But now Summer understood that her pitiful wishes could never be granted. She and Vicky were enemies now, so Vicky naturally would not make things easy for her. And Summer was thinking the same thing. They had used her. But now they were acting like they were innocent and ganging up on her. Summer could not let them have their way. When Summer arrived at the Jarrett Group, she went straight to Lynns office. Lynn was not happy to see Summer, saying with a frown, What are you doing here? Market researcher does not suit me. I want to transfer to the project department and learn from my sister, Summer said with a sincere expression, making it difficult for Lynn to tell if she was being honest. Market researchers were grass roots, while the project department was the most important. Lynn put Summer in the marketing department from the beginning because he didnt want her toe near the projects. In this way, even though she held the Jarrett Groups shares, it was useless.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. You cant even be a good market researcher, and you want to learn from Vicky? Do you think you can do the job? Lynn thought for a moment, but still didnt believe Summer. Summer smiled and said with a serious face, I just think that I can learn a lot from my outstanding sister. Actually, I have been admiring her since I was young. When I was a little girl, I used to listen to her, which shows how much I love her. But Ive been making mistakes recently As she continued, her voice lowered, and she even forced two teardrops. Chapter 80 Have No Good Intentions Lynn overindulged Vicky. Naturally, he enjoyed people praising her. To put it bluntly, the Jarretts thought Summer was a loyal dog, so Lynn believed her. Moreover, Summer dropped a few tears. Lynn was persuaded and said, Alright, Ill do it. But if youre ipetent, Ill transfer you back. Summer smiled sweetly at him. Thank you, Dad. Men were visual. Summer was beautiful now. Even Lynn found her pleasing to the eye. So, this thank you, dad satisfied him. You can go now. Ill tell Vicky about this and inform youter. Summer left Lynns office. The smile on her face faded. She wiped away the tear stains and put on a cold smile. As soon as Summer left, Lynn called Vicky through an internal line. Vicky came in with a bad attitude. Dad, what is it? I am busy. Lynn did not mind her tone and said gently, Summer just came and said that she wanted to transfer to your department to learn from you. What do you think? She said that? Vicky was shocked, her eyes wide. Yes.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Does she really want to learn from me? Or shes up to something again. Vicky snorted coldly and said in a firm tone, Dad, dont agree. Shes annoying. Lynn had wanted to talk this out with Vicky, but Vicky was tough and showed no interest in a discussion, so he became a little angry. Vicky! No matter what, you are sisters. Besides, we have to rely on her to have Leonardo invest in ourpany. This matter is settled. I will transfer her to your department. Teach her. Vicky was unhappy and lost her temper, shouting, Dad! How can you do this! I said I didnt want her in my department! Dont you understand? Lynn yelled, Vicky! Feeling that he was really angry, Vicky could onlypromise. Alright, whatever you want. Then she stormed out, mming the door with a bang. Lynn frowned hard. He wondered if he doted on Vicky too much, so she tended to blow off steam in front of him. Summer was informed that she was transferred to the project department shortly after. She packed her things quickly, bid farewell to a few familiar colleagues, and carried a box to her new department. She stood at the door of the managers office and knocked on it. After a while, Vickys voice came from inside, Come in. Summer pushed the door open and went in with a smile. Hello, sister. Vicky looked at her unhappily. This is thepany. Call me Manager Vicky. Summer obediently called out, Manager Vicky. Vicky gazed at the smile on Summers face and felt that she was overshadowed. Thus, she had someone give Summer arge pile of useless materials, asked Summer to copy them, and then told her to get them shattered. Summer ended up doing that all day. Vicky had thought that Summer would lose her temper and came to argue with her. However, Summer finished the job withoutining. Vicky was puzzled. Yesterday, Summer hade to her office for trouble, but today, she was like apletely different person. Anyway, Vicky was not convinced. When it was time for everyone to get off work, Vicky instructed someone to bring Summer another stack of materials for her to copy. Until everybody else left, Summer still couldnt get it done. Vicky went to the copy room and saw that Summer was still doing her task earnestly. Squinting, Vicky walked over and asked, Summer, what game are you ying? You can fool my father. But are you na?ve enough to think you can fool me? Im not ying anything. I really think you are outstanding, so I want to learn from you. Summer said in a gentle tone. Then she said meaningfully, If I dont improve, I wonder if others will think you are ipetent. Vicky sneered, I knew you didnt have good intentions! Summer nced at her and slowly tidied up the documents, ignoring her. She heard from other employees that Vicky was a hands-off boss, and that she took credit for her subordinates work. What matters is Daddy thinks Im here to learn from you. My intentions are not important. Summer smiled contemptuously, took out thest copy of the document, and turned around to leave. Night fell early in winter. When Summer came out of the Jarrett Group, it was almost seven oclock and it was already dark. Tim had waited for a while. She got in the car and said to Tim, Theres no need to pick me up every day. I can take the taxi. She had never enjoyed this kind of treatment. Although she knew that Leonardo was being nice, she still found it weird. Tims tone was as emotionless and solemn as ever. This is my duty. Back at the vi, it urred to Summer that Dous had given her a ck card. She put down her bag, took the ck card and went to the study to look for Leonardo. When he was at home, he spent most of his time in the study. Leonardo didnt turn around and sat with his back to her, his voice hoarse, Whats the matter? I found a ck card at home. I guess it belongs to you. Summer did not dare to say that it was a gift from Dous. Leonardo was silent for a long time before saying, Since you found it, keep it. But I heard that it was valuable Even Jerome and Vicky were surprised to see it. Leonardos tone was t. It is valuable when it is used. Summer froze for a moment, agreeing with him. She couldnt argue with him. Seeing that Leonardo didnt say anything else, she turned around and left. In the evening, Jessica called her and said that she would be back tomorrow. Lets eat somewhere. Summer nced at the ck card in her bag and said softly, Then lets go to the Golden Cauldron Club. Youve won the five million prize? Something like that Leonardo said the card was for use. Therefore, she decided to use it! Chapter 81 He Might Know Her Because Jessica wasing back, Summer was in a good mood all day. There were a lot of things going on in thepany, so Vicky didnt pick on her. Before she got off work, Summer called Tim and told him not to pick her up, because she had an appointment with a friend for dinner. After leaving the Jarrett Group, Summer remembered she had to cook for Dous. She stood by the roadside and took out her phone to call Dous. The phone was connected after a single ring. What is it? Dous voice was a little low, and it sounded even more inviting on the phone. Summer was ustomed to his voice, but she was still distracted and said, Are you going home for dinner tonight? What else? he asked. Summer exined to him patiently, I have an appointment with a friend for dinner tonight. After a moment of silence, his voice faintly sounded, revealing an inexplicable chill, Is it Jerome? Summer twitched the corner of her mouth. There was something wrong with this person. It is a girl! Summer gritted her teeth and said, Although I promised to cook for you, I am not your servant. I have friends. Dous'' attitude softened as he said indifferently, Fine. Hanging up the phone, Leonardo looked up at Carl and said in a t tone, Were you talking about a business dinner for tonight? Didnt you said you wouldnt go? Carl looked at him in surprise. Normally, Leonardo didnt care for such things. Warren knew what was going on and interrupted, Because his wife is not eating at home tonight. You are a bbermouth. Leonardo nced at Warren, and Warren quietly turned around and left. When Summer arrived at the Golden Cauldron Club, she did not see Jessica. Just as she was about to call Jessica, a closely wrapped woman walked over. Summer asked tentatively, Jessica? Jessica moved her sunsses a little and looked around nervously. Its me. Then she dragged Summer towards the door and asked her, Can you enter? Jessica naturally knew that the Golden Cauldron Club was one of the best high-end clubs in Hoover City, which paid great attention to privacy, so it was hard to get into. Summer nodded. Yes. I have eaten here. They arrived at the door. When the doorman saw Summer, he shouted wee louder than usual, extremely enthusiastic. Entering, Jessica took off her sunsses and scarf that had covered half of her face. She carefully sized up Summer and said, I just went to shoot a scene. And now you looked so different. They were friends for many years, but most of the time, Summer was ugly and Jessica was used to it. Thest time Jessica returned to the crew, although Summer didnt pretend to be ugly, she thought Summer was just being normal. But now Summer was glowing. They entered the elevator and Summer checked herself in the elevator wall. I dont think I look different. Jessica stood beside her and said, You should be an actress, too. Perhaps you will be more popr than me. This industry is so messed up. I dont want to be a part of it. They found their seats and ordered. Summer got up and went to the bathroom. After washing her hands, she walked absent-mindedly with her head hanging low, and bumped into someone at the corner. She apologized quickly, Im sorry. The man was tall and didnt say anything.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Summer looked up curiously, and saw Adams Wilsons handsome face. He smiled, making her feel so good, and said, Hi, Summer. Summer was a little ttered. Are you eating here too? She had never thought that she would meet Adams twice in such a big city and in such a short period of time. Yes, I have an appointment with a friend. Adams nodded and asked, How have you been recently? He had seen the news about Summer and Leonardos cousin. He didnt know how many distant cousins Leonardo had, but he knew for a fact that Leonardo only had one close cousin-his own brother Dous. Adams mother was Leonardos aunt. Adams fathers surname was Wilson, and his mothers surname was Emerson. Adams brother Dous took his mothers surname. But Dous was only fourteen years old and lived abroad with his mother. Good, very good. Summer did not understand why Adams would ask such a question. She always felt that Adams seemed to have known her before Thats good. Adams smiled and said nothing else. Returning to the restaurant, Summer sat down. Jessica put her phone in front of Summers eyes and said, Summer, I just saw the post of Adams on Weibo. Look at this photo. Is he in the Golden Cauldron Club? Summer looked down at it and confirmed Jessicas theory. It was not strange, because she had seen him just now. Noticing that Summer was calm, Jessica patted her shoulder and said, Arent you excited? If you go out for a walk now, you might even encounter this movie star. Actually Summer paused for a moment, afraid that Jessica would not believe her. She tried her best to make herself sound serious, I have already met Adams twice. And I just met him outside the bathroom. Jessica was shocked, her mouth forming an O shape. Not far away, Adams walked around the hall to take a look. He saw where Summer was, and recognized Jessica as an actress who had been in the same show as him. Leonardo and his men arrived at the Golden Cauldron Club. As soon as they entered the elevator, he received a text message. Summer used her card? Carl saw the content of his text message with keen eyes, and noticed the faint smile on his face. He felt his hair stand on end, saying, You are crazy. You are thrilled that your money was spent? Leonardo looked up at him and said indifferently, She likes to spend my money. Does Jessica spend yours? Carl felt an arrow in his chest and his heart ached. Leonardo nced at the four-digit number, and after thinking for a moment, he smiled. Carl felt that Leonardos smile was filled with malice. Beep. The elevator door opened. Leonardo looked up and saw Summer standing outside the door. Summer also saw him and cried out in surprise, Why are you here, too? Did these people make an appointment today? They were all here in the Golden Cauldron Club. When Carl saw Jessica, his eyes lit up and he squeezed over. The tall man acted like a pug, saying, Dear Jessica! Jessica nced at him and kicked him. It hurts! Chapter 82 We Can Go Back Together Summer had seen the way Jessica treated Carl, so she was not surprised. She looked at Warren, who was standing beside Dous, and greeted him with a faint smile, Hello. Mr. Warren. Warren nodded slightly in response. Leonardo noticed that Summer had been saying Why are you here, too? The word too meant that she had seen someone else she knew. Summer had few friends, let alone friends who could enter the Golden Cauldron Club. Leonardos eyes lit up as he walked over to Summer and looked down at her condescendingly, saying, Why didnt you tell me that you and your friend would eat at the Golden Cauldron Club? Summer looked confused. What does this have to do with you? Carl was not angry after being kicked by Jessica. He even smiled and said, Have you eaten? You must not have enough, right? Why dont youe with us and eat some more? The more, the merrier No need. Were already full, Summer refused straightforwardly. Leonardo spoke to her patiently, Lets go. We can go back togetherter. Summer was actually quite soft-hearted. It was rare for him to say that, so she hesitated for a moment. Taking advantage of her hesitation, Leonardo pulled her towards the private room. Summer was not pretentious. Anyway, she could take his car on the way back, but it was too ugly to be pulled away by him. Let go. I can walk. Dous turned to look at her and released her hand without saying anything.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Summer turned around to look at Jessica. Jessica also followed. However, Summer had a premonition about the look in Jessicas eyes, which suggested that Jessica was expecting a good show. The next moment, Summer felt her phone vibrate. She picked it up and saw that it was Jessicas message. Leonardos cousin is so imposing and handsome! I think you can put him on your list. He has an excellent figure, too! Summer didnt text her back. Jessica had keen eyes to see the good figure of Dous. She returned Jessica a have-shame expression. Jessica replied with an expression of I-am-a-troublemaker. Summer smiled mysteriously at her and texted her back, Carl is also pretty good. He is handsome, fit, and rich. Think about it? Jessica did not reply but red at her. In the private room. Leonardo and the others had a business dinner. But because Summer and Jessica were present, they bailed on it. They opened their own private room and intended to go back after a simple meal. Summer and Jessica had already eaten, so they ordered a te of fruit. Adams had just finished his meal. The assistant came in and leaned over to whisper, I just saw Mr. Emerson. He was talking about Leonardo. Adams stood up and walked out. Then I have to go over and say hello. Reaching the door of their private room, he pushed it open and entered. Then he saw Leonardo at a nce. Just as he was about to speak, he noticed Summer was here. Leonardo did not expect Adams to be here. He peeked at Summer and found she was looking down at her phone with Jessica. Afterwards, he turned to look at Adams again and said first, The movie star Mr. Adams Wilson is here! As soon as he said that, he remembered the too that Summer had said, and his expression changed imperceptibly. When Summer heard his words, she looked up and saw Adams who was still standing at the door. Adams realized what was going on and smiled. I just heard that Mr. Carl is also here, so I came to greet you. Adams was a contracted actor of Tip Top, which wasnt a secret, so what he said made sense. It felt awkward in the private room. Yes, youre here too Correct. Some friends are waiting for me, so Ill head over first. Before Adams left, he looked at Leonardo and Summer inadvertently. Summer felt that Adams was looking at Dous. On the other hand, Leonardo felt that Adams was looking at Summer. They looked at each other with strange looks and quickly shifted their sights with frowns. That was Adams! Jessica reacted and fiercely patted Summer. Summer, he was Adams! Why didnt you take a photo with him? Carl immediately answered and smiled until his eyes narrowed, Summer, if you want that, you can find me in thepany. As the saying goes, if you wanted to nail a woman, you could start with her friend. And Summer was Jessicas close friend. Hearing that, Leonardo coldly cast a nce at Carl and said, Eating wont shut you up? Carl was puzzled. Did he say something wrong? Why did Leonardo look angry? He was even happy when Summer spent his money! He was trying to curry favor with Summer! Shouldnt Leonardo feel gratified? The originally harmonious atmosphere became a little strange because of Adams sudden appearance. Until she left the Golden Cauldron Club, Summer still felt that something was weird. On the way back, Summer asked Dous, Do you know Adams? Otherwise, why did Adams look at him before he left? Leonardo was a little irritated and said coldly, What does it have to do with you? Where did thate from? She asked him properly and he got angry? They were living under the same roof, so she wanted to get along with him! Until they returned home, Summer did not say anything more to him. As soon as she entered, she asked the bodyguard, Is your Mr. Emerson at home? The bodyguard had prepared what to say, He was asleep. I see. Summer nodded and went upstairs. After thinking for a while, she sent a text message to Leonardo, I went to dinner with Jessica tonight. I just came back. Good night. Leonardo returned to his room with a cold face and received Summers text message. She reported back to him? She was getting good at making him happy. Even though he was thinking this, his expression, which had been tense all night, softened. He texted her back with his long fingers, Got it. Just as the message was sent, Adams called. Leonardo stared at his phone for two seconds before picking it up. Adams voice was gentle, no different from usual, Leonardo? As far as he remembered, Adams was always nice. However, Leonardo was not polite and said, You know Summer? Chapter 83 Slept with Her Adams was silent for a moment before telling the truth, I met her once by chance. Leonardos tone became colder. She is Summer. I know, shes your wife Summer. Adamss voice suddenly became a little ethereal. Leonardo frowned and hesitated. But words failed him. He hung up without saying anything. Early the next morning. Summer cooked breakfast when she got up. Seeing Dousing downstairs, she recalled what had happened yesterday. While serving the breakfast, she peeked at him. Leonardo was initially on his phone. He drank water from his cup and asked, What are you looking at me for? Summer raised her eyebrows and said provocatively, You look pale. Should I make special dishes that can nourish your body? Leonardo stopped drinking and looked up. He put on a faint smile and said, Youre the only woman around me. What do you want me to do when my body is nourished? Summer red at him and walked into the kitchen. She always failed when she attempted to tease him. They parted rather unhappily. Tim drove Summer to thepany as usual. Summer couldnt refrain herself and asked on their way to the Jarrett Group, Is he always like this? Doesnt he meet up with anyone? He thought of the past when Leonardo went about and met loads of people and lied, Always. Has he seen a doctor? Summer asked. But realizing the question was misleading, she exined, I mean, he cant be like this forever. He has to live a normal life. Leonardo, the person they were talking about, called at this moment. Wait a second. Someone is calling. Tim answered the phone, not waiting for her reply. Leonardo requested seriously, Stay close with Summer. The request was odd. But Tim said without asking any questions, I will. Summer met Vicky when she arrived at thepany. Vicky nced at the car from which Summer just got off. Jealousy shed in her eyes. If she had married Dous, she would have been able toe to work in that car. Summer flipped her hair and walked up to Mu Vicky, who was only as tall as her in high heels, greeting with a smile, Good morning, Manager Vicky. Vicky snorted and ignored her. Summer continued the work that she hadnt finished yesterday and copied the documents in the office. Vicky made things difficult for her on purpose. Everyone in the department knew it, but nobody dared to say anything. However, they did gossip in private and spread the news to Lynn. During the lunch break, Lynn called Vicky to his office. Even if you dont like Summer, dont bully her openly! Or other employees will gossip! I am your daughter and the manager of the project department. Who dares to challenge me? Vicky didnt take his words seriously. Even if you insist on doing it, do it wisely. Lynn was disappointed at her. He used to think Vicky was smart, but now he only found her stupid! Alright. Ill bring her to the negotiation this afternoon. Unwilling to obey his instructions, she turned around and left. Summer spent thest two whole days in the photocopying room. She greeted everyone who came over to print. Summer was beautiful and good-tempered and was also close to the chairman. She left a good impression on her colleagues. A kind employee reminded her, You dont have to copy every single document. Most are useless. Summer was surprised. She asked with disbelief, Really? Is that so? Vickys secretary came to the room at the very moment and said, Summer, Vicky wants you to be in her office. Ill be right there in a moment. Summer stopped the task at hand and went to Vickys office. The moment she entered, Vicky tossed her a stack of files and requested, These are files about the joint project that we are going to discuss today. Read them and go to the negotiation with me. Summer took a look and failed to understand a single word. There were a lot of technical terminology. She hadnt had any exposure in the area. No matter how hard she tried, she couldnt understand. Vicky harbored evil intentions when she transferred Summer to the project department. She definitely didnt have good intentions this time. Summer found it necessary to do some research about thepany. She didnt find anything in her investigation. Jessica did not know anything about it. Jerome might understand, but Summer would not ask him. Left with no choice, she could only ask Dous for help. Summer just had an intuition that he would be helpful. Although Dous seemed to have nothing to do all day long, he was an Emerson. He should have some knowledge in this regard. Summer called Dous during the lunch break. She was concerned whether he would refuse to answer. But unexpectedly, he picked up very quickly. Remembering she had teased him in the morning, Summer was a bit awkward. She asked, Dous, do you have time now? He replied briefly, Whats wrong? Summer said guiltily, Can I have lunch with you? Its on me. Dous dodged her question. He asked instead, What do you want? How did he know her so well? Summer stopped beating around the bush and said, I want to ask you a favor! Strangely, Dous did not ridicule her. He made up his mind immediately and said, I will pick you up at the Jarret Group. Yeah, Summer replied. Hanging up, Summer felt something went wrong. She should be the one who went to his ce, as she asked him for help. Why did hee to herpany? Dous arrived in no time. Instead of waiting for him at the entrance, Summer went to an intersection nearby. When Leonardo saw her, his expression was gloomy. He demanded, Get in the car! Was he a disgrace to her?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Summer knew why he was so upset. She apologized in an undertone, Sorry. Many people in thepany have seen you. Im afraid they will take pictures of us being together and spread rumors about our rtionship. Leonardo sneered in silence. He hated it when Summer tried to distance herself from him. If he had known it, he should have slept with her the night when she was drunk! Summer was frightened by his expression. It was as if he was going to eat her alive. So she shut up and remained in silence. Dous drove to a restaurant with few guests. They sat down and ordered. His gaze fell on the file bag in her hand and he requested, Take it out. Summer looked at him in astonishment and took out the document slowly. How do you know that this is what Im here for? Dous nced at her with contempt. Chapter 84 Screw up a Project Dous took the document from her and said indifferently, In case you forget, your major has nothing to do with business. Summer was tongue-tied. She knew that he had already investigated her when they got married. It was not a surprise that he knew her major and the fact that she was utterly ignorant of doing business. Dous skimmed through it before putting it aside. He frowned. Summer asked in confusion, Whats wrong? Dous nced at her and said, Theres nothing valuable in it. The Jarrett Group wont secure the project. Dishes were served and Leonardo picked up his chopsticks and began to eat. Summer picked the document up doubtfully and read it again. She was unable to wrap her head around. However, since she asked Dous for help, she should trust him. Summer didnt ask any question. In the afternoon, Vicky went to negotiation along with her team. Thepany that they were going to cooperate was Tengsen Ltd., a medium-sized business in Hoover City. Its business prospects were better than the Jarrett Group. They waited at the conference room. The person in charge of the project came after a while. The manager was a middle-aged woman in her forties. Her hair was dressed meticulously. She seemed to be verypetent. Vicky stood up and greeted her in an arrogant manner, Ms. Flora, nice to see you again. Ms. Flora nced at her and sat down, ignoring her greeting. She cut to the chase, I made it very clearst time that you need to show your sincerity for the negotiation to continue. Vicky turned to look at Summer and said to Ms. Flora, My father, the chairman of the Jarrett Group, sent his two daughters to discuss the project. Isnt this enough? Ms. Flora darted an impatient look at Summer and her expression became even gloomier. She hated people who pulled strings. She had never liked Vicky. The fact that Vicky brought a useless sister to the negotiation annoyed Ms. Flora even further. Sorry, I have a meeting at three oclock. Excuse me. Ms. Flora stood up and left. Dous said the Jarrett Group would not secure the project. Summer finally knew why. Ms. Flora was not a pushover and she looked down on Vicky. But Vicky put on airs as if she was someone very important, and even brought Summer to the negotiation, which annoyed Ms. Flora. Seeing Ms. Flora leaving, Vicky said, Summer is inexperienced, but she is very hard working. Ms. Flora, why dont you give it a second thought? Ms. Floras footsteps quickened. Summer frowned and had a vague idea of why Vicky brought her here. Ms. Flora should be in the management of thepany. She was experienced and a senior leader. But the Jarrett Group sent Vicky who wasnt capable enough. Now, Summer made things even worse. This was an insult to Ms. Flora and a disregard for the project. When Ms. Flora was out, Vicky turned around with a long face and scolded Summer, Daddy values this project very much. Now that youve screwed it up, lets see how he will punish you! Summer didnt expect that. She clearly didnt say a single word when Ms. Flora was here. Howe she was the one who screwed up the project and left to bear the me?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Summer turned to look at the other two employees in the team. When they noticed her gaze, they turned to look elsewhere. Obviously, they were with Vicky. What are you waiting for? Are you expecting Ms. Flora toe back? Vicky tilted her chin, looked at Summer contemptuously, and left. Summer followed behind and walked out slowly. To Summer, Vicky was a downright fool who would bully her at the price of an important project for the Jarrett Group. Vicky was spoiled. She was able to have afortable and respectable life because of thepany. But she treated the project as a joke. If she continued, the Jarrett Group would be doomed. Upon returning to thepany, Vicky and Summer went to Lynns office. Lynn just finished a meeting. He asked when he saw Vicky and Summer, Youve been to the negotiation. Did it go well? Eyes reddening, Vicky bit her lips and exined, Dad, Im sorry. I shouldnt have involved Summer in the Tengsen project. But she was interrupted. Lynn said angrily, Tengsen? Who told you to negotiate that project? Lynn knew his own daughter very well. He had attached great importance to Tengsens project. Aware of the fact that Vicky wouldnt make it, he prepared to dy the negotiation until he found a proper negotiator. Summer said that she wanted to prove herself and deal with big projects. I was softhearted and said yes to her requirement. What Vicky was self-contradictory, but Lynn loved her more. Even if he knew she was lying, he would only vent his anger on Summer. Summer! I transferred you to the project department for you to learn things. Youre not there to hinder Vicky and ruin the project! Lynns expression was gloomy. He wished he could p Summer in the face. Summer looked coldly at them and sneered. She said, Vicky doesnt need me to hinder her. She is already a big hindrance to the project! She cant do anything! Ask yourself how many projects she has negotiated and how many she has messed up since she joined in the group! Summer, dont talk nonsense! I secured numerous projects every year for thepany. I have worked hard with my team! Vicky shook her head sadly and med her, I wasmitted to thepany, but you only care about yourself and have screwed up such an important project. Now youre ming me for your selfishness. How can you be such a jerk! Vicky was so good at acting that it sounded very true. You know too well whether youremitted to thepany or not. Summer sneered. Being stared like this, Vicky felt guilty. Of course Im! Vicky raised her voice to conceal her guilt. Lynn shouted to stop their fight, Alright! Go back! Both of you! Vicky refused to leave. Her purpose today was to chase Summer out of the project department. Dad, Summer shouldnt remain in the project department! You should transfer her back to the marketing department! What Summer said still echoed. Lynn recalled that ever since the project department was taken over by Vicky, its performance had been in decline. Get out! He said impatiently. Dad! Vicky called out, unwilling to ept the fact. But she could only turn around and leave. Chapter 85 PTSD Summer left first and stood at the door, waiting for Vicky. When Vicky saw her, her face darkened. She said, Your days at the Jarrett Group are numbered. Dad will kick you out! Really? Kick me out? Summer smiled gently. Dont you want Leonardos investment? Vicky snorted, Do you really think Leonardo has any money at all? Watch your mouth. Summer swept her a nce. You dont watch your mouth. Youre not in the position to judge others. Vicky tilted her chin and smiledcently. She suddenly remembered something and her smile disappeared. She turned around and returned to Lynns office. Summer nced at the office door, which was tightly closed, and left. In Lynns office. Vicky sat opposite him with a serious expression and said, Dad, I forgot to tell you something. Summer has a ck card exclusive to the Emerson Group! How do you know? Lynn asked in shock, she just got married. How is it possible? When Jerome and I went to the Golden Cauldron Club for dinner, I saw her pay with the ck card! Vicky said with agitation, I heard the card has no limit. Lynn had no idea whether the ck card had limit or not. The Emersons were one of the richest. Even if there was a limit to how much money they can withdraw, that would be a huge amount of money. Seeing that Lynn was pondering, Vicky continued, If we can get Summers card, we wont have to worry about the money! Lynn was tempted. But he was an experienced businessman and wouldnt be as impulsive as young people. He was very cautious in decision making. He thought for a moment before saying, But the card was given by Leonardo to Summer. Will she give it to us? Seeing Lynn was moved, Vicky was encouraged. She continued, Dad, you are her father. You spent so much efforts in bringing her up. Its just a card. Whats the big deal? Even if there is misunderstanding and she doesnt want to give you the card, mom can persuade her. Hearing this, Lynn was silent for a moment. But he nodded after a while. When Summer came off work, she went home and prepared dinner for Dous. Dinner was not ready when he came home. The vi was heated. He took off his coat as soon as he entered, wearing his dark shirt and suit trousers. He looked gorgeous. Dous went to the kitchen to find Summer. He leaned against the door and asked in an undertone, How was the project? Summer was chopping vegetables into slices. She said without care, I screwed up. He said with a thin smile, You screwed up your first project. Summer couldnt tell if he was mocking her since he concealed his emotions. She turned to look at him and argued, It was Vicky who messed up, not me. Although Summer was a scapegoat for failure, she would not admit it. With that, she turned around and continued her move. Leonardo chuckled silently with his head down. The next day was Saturday. Summer got up early to make breakfast as usual. Dous woke up very early as well. Summer asked at the sight of him, Is Leonardo up? Can you bring him breakfast please? I dont want to. Leonardo rejected without hesitation. He was here. Why would he bring breakfast for himself? Summer red at him and asked a servant to do it. She went out after breakfast. She usually didnt go out on weekends. Leonardo was curious about where she would go, so he asked Tim to follow her. It turned out that Summer went to a psychiatric clinic. Leonardo sat in the car across the street, looked at the clinic through the window, and asked, What is she doing there? Recalling what Summer said in the car yesterday, Tim replied thoughtfully, Maybe its because of you. Because of him? Leonardo pondered for a moment and understood what was going on. Summer thought he had a mental disorder, so she went to the psychiatric clinic. Summer hadnt seen Leonardo since they got married. Anyone would assume that Leonardo had mental disorder. She really cared for Leonardo. Noticing his expression, Tim asked tentatively, Mr. Emerson, when are you going to tell her your identity? When? This question got Leonardo there. Just then, there was another figure at the entrance of the clinic. The moment Tim recognized him, he said to Leonardo, Is that Adams? Leonardo looked at the man that Tim was pointing at and recognized him. The person in disguise was indeed Adams.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. He was so familiar with Adams that he could tell him at a nce. Tim got no reply. When he was puzzled, he heard the door being opened. Leonardo got off the car and walked towards the clinic. Tim also hurried to follow. In the psychiatric clinic. Summer told Leonardos conditions to the psychiatrist who put on a serious expression. He said, Its PTSD. This should be the result of his previous experiences. To alleviate his conditions, he needs to be guided by someone close to him. Summer repeated subconsciously, Previous experiences? The psychiatrist exined to her, It could be an ident that happened to him, usually in childhood and adolescence. Children and teenagers are rtively fragile and prone to have PTSD. The exnation was simple and easy to understand. This was what Summer had expected. She did not tell the psychiatrist the full story. She only said that her newly married husband did not like to see people and he led a very secluded life. Leonardos situation was an open secret in the Hoover City. If she went into details, the psychiatrist might guess that it was Leonardo. OK. Thank you, doctor. Summer thanked the psychiatrist, got up and walked out. She saw two men walking towards her on her way out. They walked over in tandem. One was in disguise, but he looked familiar. When he was approaching her, he took off his sses. He wore a polite smile and his voice was gentle. Summer, nice to see you again. Adams? Summer stared at him in shock. She had once again encountered Adams! Seeing her surprise, heughed and said, Why are you so surprised to see me? Summer nodded and replied, I have met you three times in a month. Im so lucky that I should go buy a lottery ticket. Chapter 86 He’s Just an Innocent Victim Summer didnt find it intriguing, but what she said amused Adams. Adams was a big shot in the entertainment industry. Wherever he went, there would be paparazzi. In fact, Summer didnt really want to meet him even if it was just coincidence, because she was afraid of being photographed. Unfortunately, Adams had good memory, and even took the initiative to greet her when he saw her again. If paparazzi caught them being together, she would definitely be on the headlines again. She even knew what the headline would be. It must be something like Mrs. Emerson secretly meets a famous actor. The thought of it gave her shudders. Therefore, Summer wanted to end her conversation with Adams. She smiled politely and said, I still have things to attend to. Excuse me. See youter. Adams was still gentle even if he knew what was on her mind. Summer was somewhat ufortable and left in a hurry. Adams turned around and watched her figure disappear before walking forward again. The assistant asked him, Adams, does she have anything to do with Mr. Emerson? I seemed to have seen them being together in the Golden Cauldron the other day. Really? Im not sure. Adams was walking with his dead down, his smile fading away. Nobody knew what was on his mind. Adams came here today to be prepared for the next movie.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. It was a suspense movie and he was a psychiatrist in it. So he came to the psychiatric clinic to get a first-hand experience. As Adams and his assistant entered, Leonardo and Tim went into the corridor. Leonardo looked at the ce where Adams and Summer were chatting. Tim peeked at Leonardo, hoping to say something. But words failed him. Adams had a tight schedule, so he didnt spend much time in the clinic. When he came out, he saw Leonardo in the corridor. He asked in surprise, Leonardo? Why are you here? Adams suddenly came to understand why. He said, You and Summer came here together. Leonardo did not answer. Instead, he waved at Tim, signaling him to leave. Tim left and Adams assistant left with him. There were only them in the empty corridor. Leonardo still looked icy, but his attitude to Adams was much better than to strangers. He stared at Adams and said, Adams, I told you that Summer is my wife. I know that. Shes got a special name. Adams was still wearing a gentle smile as usual. Leonardo was silent for a moment, as if he was trying to make up his mind. He said calmly but sternly, Summer and Rachel look alike, but they are different. Adams finally copsed. Unable to keep hisposure, he opened his eyes wide and shouted, Shut up! It worked. Leonardo didnt say anything. It took a while for Adams to calm down. His expression became gentle again. Adams exined, Leonardo, I just bumped into her. While he was saying that, he sized up Leonardo. Then he continued, You really care about her. Leonardo squinted and said coolly, She is my wife. Adams asked casually, Why do you lie to her that you were my younger brother? But then heughed and continued, If Dous knew, he would definitely charge you for that. Giving him a nce, Leonardo took a deep and said in a low tone, Adams, Rachel left a long time ago. You should move on. Without looking at his sudden change of expression, Leonardo strode away. Summer came out of the clinic, her mind upied by Leonardo. She thus walked slowly. There was a honk. A car whistled behind her. Why were people so rude? She was on the side of the road. How could someone honk the horn, asking her to make way? She turned around impatiently. The ck car was right behind her. The window was down and the handsome Dous was looking at her from inside. He tilted his headzily and requested, Get in the car. Why was he here? Despite being puzzled, Summer did as request. She pulled open the door and got into the car. Before she could say anything, Leonardo said, Dont ask why I am here. The question is silly. Summer didnt get a chance to ask the question. Shed better remain silent. Leonardo turned to look at her. Seeing she was deep in her thoughts, he wore a faint smile. But his tone was still emotionless. He asked, What are you doing here? Summer turned around with a polite smile on her face. She said bluntly, I dont want to answer such a silly question. Tim, who was driving, couldnt stifle hisughter when he heard their conversation. But he suddenly noticed Leonardos cold nce in the rearview mirror and stoppedughing. Summer realized the driver was Tim. So she asked him, Tim, is Leonardo out today? Tim secretively peeked at Leonardo who was sitting behind him and shook his head. He replied, No. Summer nodded at him. She was thinking about what to cook for lunch. After pondering for a while, she reached out and poked Dous. What are you doing? Leonardo turned to look at her. He still had that poker face. Summer didnt like his stare, which was a bit scary. Tell me the truth. What exactly does he like to eat? Summer leaned back. She wore a white down jacket today. Her hair was dressed up in a ponytail. Without any makeup, she looked beautiful and unworldly. Her skin was delicate and fair. She looked at him with her bright eyes, waiting for his reply. Leonardo loosened his tie and said hoarsely, Why do you care so much about him? Im his wife. Of course, I care about him. Why did you ask? Summer red at Dous when she remembered what he had done to her. Dous didnt mind the way she looked at him. He continued, He is in poor physical conditions. You cant have sex with him and he may not even be able to inherit the Emerson Group. You havent even seen him once. Why are you so considerate to him? Why do you still want to be with him? Summer did not sense any ridicule. She supposed Dous asked it only out of curiosity. Summer pursed her lips. Unusually, she remained patient and exined to him the reason. You want to know why? Summer thought for a while before saying seriously, Perhaps its because of responsibility. My mother forced me into this marriage. If I had resisted and threatened her with my death, I wouldnt have married him. But I didnt do that. Now that Im his wife, I have to take on my responsibilities of being his wife. Plus Summer paused for a moment and said in an undertone, He has been aughing stock of people in the Hoover City recently. But he doesnt want to be like this. He is just a victim. He is more innocent than anyone. Chapter 87 Ransom or Death Summer stopped. Silence ensued. She looked at Tim who was driving and turned to Dous. Seeing he was lost in thought, she reached out and patted him. She said, You havent said what he likes to eat! Dous regained his senses and looked deeply at her. After a few seconds, he said, He is not picky. He likes whatever you cook. He was telling the truth. Summer was good at cooking. He ate dishes she cooked for a while, and every dish tasted good. Summer was disappointed by his answer. After that, Dous remained silent and did not say anything. Summer didnt know what he was thinking about. The first thing Summer did when she returned home was to look for Leonardo. She ran to the study and knocked on the door, but no one was there. When she went downstairs, she met Dous. Summer asked him curiously, You said Leonardo is at home, didnt you? I just went to the study. But no one was there. Leonardo looked away to avoid her gaze. Then he said, Perhaps he is sleeping in his room. He is in poor health conditions and gets tired easily. Once you told a lie, you needed to tell dozens to cover it up. Previously, he had lied to Summer because he found her interesting. He didnt do it on purpose. He had heard of her defending for Leonardo, both in public and in private. Leonardo was born in arge family with a hundred years of history. He had experienced many things. He could tell without any difficulty whether Summer was telling the truth or not. He knew Summer meant it and she told the truth. Leonardo had mixed feelings now. He didnt understand why himself. Alright. Summer nodded and went downstairs. Seeing her enter the kitchen, Leonardo called Carl and requested irritably, Come out and have a drink! Sorry Carl apologized. He was about to refuse, but Leonardo hung up before he could say anything.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. At the Golden Cauldron Club. Carl walked over to Leonardo reluctantly with a ss in his hand. Heined, Whats wrong? What bothers you so much that you ask me out for a drink at day? Leonardo didnt reply. He silently took a sip of wine. Seeing his reaction, Carl realized that things might be more serious than he expected. So he stopped smiling and said seriously, You have to tell me what the matter is. Leonardo finally turned to look at him. However, after staring at Carl for a few seconds, he looked away and said indifferently, You wont understand. Carl was confused. What was the point of asking him out? When the meal was ready, Summer was told that Leonardo and Dous went out together. She was left alone. Just as she was about to eat, her phone rang. She took it out. It was Karen. She tapped on the screen with a finger and pressed on the green button after hesitating for a while. Summer was on her speakerphone. She said softly, Hello? She heard an ear-piercing noise, which was followed by a sharp cry. Karen shrieked, Help me, please. Summer checked the phone number and was sure it was Karen. Karen screamed in tears, Summer, it was my fault. But I am your mother. You have to save me. Before Summer could respond, a man took away Karens phone. He said viciously, Youre her daughter, arent you? Listen carefully. Give me fifty million yuan. Otherwise shell be dead! Summer was shocked. Then she said coldly, I dont have any money. Go to the Jarrett Group and find Lynn! Was Karen kidnapped? Fifty million was quite some money! If the kidnapper had targeted Karen, he should have called Lynn. Why did he call her? Nonsense. Youre Emersons wife. How can that be possible? Dont lie to me! Ill give you two hours to prepare it. Ill call you back in two hours. Dont call the police, or Ill kill her! The man hung up. Before he hung up, Summer heard Karen screaming. Summer tightened her grip on her phone and her face darkened. Although Karen treated her poorly, she was still her mother. Summer cant stand by when Karen was in danger. Summer called Lynn as she walked out. No one answered. Being anxious, she immediately ran down the mountain and took a taxi to the Jarretts. Ever since Summer returned to normal, she hadnt returned to the family. So when she arrived, she was stopped by a servant at the door. She asked her, Who are you looking for? Summer nced at her and said, I am Summer. The servant said in disbelief, Summer? Upon closer inspection, she could tell that the person in front looked simr to Karen. She didnt stop her. Where are my father and Vicky? Summer asked as she went inside. The servant replied, They are having lunch. Summer, have you had lunch? Summer heard her question, but ignored her. She was in a rage. Even if a dog was missing, normally people would look for it. Let alone Karen was ady and she was kidnapped! Summer was familiar with the vi and she went to the dining room directly. Dad, this shrimp is tasty. Try it. It tastes better than usual. When she went into the dining room, Vicky and Lynn were eating. They looked happy. Vicky was the first to see Summer. She looked at her with surprise and said, You refused toe back even if Karen asked you. She isnt at home today. Howe you return? Summer strode over, pick up Vickys tableware, and smashed it to the ground. She bellowed, She is kidnapped. How can you still sit here and eat your meal! Vicky widened her eyes in shock. What? She is kidnapped! Didnt the kidnapper call you? Summer narrowed her eyes. She said she went to a beauty salon with her friend. So we didnt wait for her for dinner. How can she be kidnapped? Vicky was suspicious. Someone called me and said he kidnapped Karen. He told me to get fifty million yuan in two hours. Otherwise he will kill Karen! Summer said nervously. Hearing that, Vicky didnt worry about Karen. Instead, she frowned and said, Fifty million? Thats a lot! Thepany is financially strained. We dont have enough money! Summer said coldly, If you cant get enough money, think of a way! Karen has put a lot of efforts in the family. Isnt she worth that? Chapter 88 You Come Alone Summers words were a bit unpleasant. However, this was what she thought. Although Karen seemed to be living a rich life with the Jarretts,pared to other rich wives, she was easier to satisfy. Most of the time, Karen was taking care of Lynn and the others. Even though 50 million yuan was not a small sum, Lynn could definitely afford it. However, Lynn might not be willing to pay. Vicky was obviously angry, but she suppressed her anger and said, If we were rich, we would certainly be willing to pay. But the problem now is that we dont have enough money! If you dont have enough money, then borrow some. Summer didnt want to argue with Vicky. She turned to Lynn and called him, Dad! Lynn knitted his brows tightly. If it is true, I would scrape together the ransom of 50 million yuan anyway. However, I only have two hours. How can I raise so much money? To Summers surprise, Lynn was willing to lend money. Borrow as much as you can. Summer flipped through her phone address book. Only then did she remember that apart from Jessica, she had few friends. Lynn had already taken out his phone and started to make phone calls. Summer walked to the side and called Jessica. Jessica quickly answered the phone, Whats up? Have you had dinner yet? Summer pursed her lips and said, Jessica, I want to borrow money from you. Sure, how much do you want to borrow? Jessica was always generous to her. As long as she needed, Jessica would definitely lend it to her. After all, the matter was very important. Summer could only say, How much do you have? There are probably three to four million yuan. Im not sure. I need to see Jessica said as she went to check her savings on her phone. Halfway through, she suddenly realized something was wrong and asked, Why do you need so much money? What happened? My mother was kidnapped. They required the ransom of 50 million yuan. Then call the police! We have to redeem her first. Summer was still worried about Karen, afraid that the kidnappers would kill her. Actually, Jessica really wanted to say that she should just let her heartless mother die. But she knew Summer too well. If Summer did not know about this matter, it would be fine. But now that Summer knew about it, she would definitely take care of it to the end. Alright, Ill give you the money. Thank you. Behind her, Vicky and Lynn had been paying attention to her movements. When Vicky heard Summer say redeem her first, she revealed a smug smile. She walked to Lynns side and whispered, I knew she would definitely not ignore our mother. Lynn nodded and the two of them smiled tacitly. Seeing that two hours was almost up, they had borrowed less than six million yuan, far from reaching fifty million yuan.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Summer was so worried that she walked back and forth. Suddenly, Vicky called her, I remember that you have a ck card of the Emersons! Summer suddenly turned to look at her. Vicky continued, Right now, its a matter of life. Whether Mom can be saved alive or not depends on you. Weve done our best. Summer was too anxious just now. She had actually forgotten that she had a ck card! Ill go back and get it immediately! Summer could no longer care about that much. The most urgent matter was to redeem Karen. At this moment, Lynn said, Well send you back together to get it, and then well go to the trading ce. The two-hour deadline was almost up. In order to buy time, Summer epted Lynns suggestion. Soon they returned to Leonardos vi. Before Leonardo and Dous could return, Summer took the ck card and came out. As she walked, she took out her phone and called the police. When she received the phone call from the kidnapper, she was so nervous that she forgot to call the police. When Vicky saw her on the phone, she asked nervously, Who are you calling? Did the kidnapper call you? Im calling the police. She wouldnt let the kidnappers take the 50 million yuan for nothing. She wanted to save Karen, but she wouldnt let the kidnappers get the money. When Vicky heard that she was calling the police, she frozen for a moment. Then she said, Youd better not to call the police first. Redeem mom first. She must have seen the kidnapper. Then we will call the police and it will be easy to arrest them then. No, I have to call the police first. Seeing Summers resolute attitude, Vicky built up the courage, snatched her phone and hung up, using, Why are you calling the police in such a hurry? Do you want to kill your own mother? What if the kidnappers find out and kill her? I admit she treated me better than you, but you dont have to hurt her like this! Anyway, she is the biological mother who gave birth to you and raised you! Vickys words were so firm that she almost believed it herself. Shut up! Although Vicky was telling the truth, Summer still found it annoying. She said that she didnt care, but Karen was her biological mother after all. The kidnapper called again. The kidnapper gave an address and then said, Youre the only one allowed toe. Once we find a policeman or someone elseing with you, well kill her! Lynn and Vicky also heard the kidnappers words. A strange feeling arose in Summers heart. She felt that the kidnappers seemed to havee for her from beginning to end, not even mentioning Lynn. Did they kidnap Karen because they thought that she was rich as the Mistress of the Emersons? Although this statement made sense, taking the actions of the kidnappers action into consideration, it seemed a little far-fetched. Vicky was the first to ask her, Why are you required to go alone? This is not safe. Lynn said, You drive Vickys car and well follow behind you. Lynn and Vicky showed unprecedented enthusiasm and integrity in saving Karen. Although Summer was surprised, she did not doubt it. After all, Karen had lived with them for more than twenty years. Then, he asked Summer, Can you drive? Summer curled her lips and sneered, Yes. During her four years in college, she supported herself and took on some brief script-writing jobs. Sometimes she earned more and sometimes less. Apart from the tuition and living expenses, she saved up the money to get a drivers license. The address the kidnapper gave her was an abandoned garage in the suburbs. After she located it, she sent the address of the abandoned garage to Jessica in a text message, asking Jessica to help her call the police. If she rushed over now, she was very likely to be watched by the kidnappers on the road, so she could only ask Jessica to help her call the police. After the text message was sessfully sent, Summer deleted it. Chapter 89 Also a Jarrett As Summer drove, she kept noticing whether Lynns car had caught up with her. There was a sharp turn on the way to the abandoned garage. After Summer turned the corner, she did not see Lynns car anymore. She stopped at the entrance of the abandoned garage. The rusty curtain door of the garage was pulled open and a tall man walked out. Wearing a mask, he looked at Summer gloomily. Are you Summer Jarrett? Yes. Summer nodded. Have you brought the money? Summer said calmly, I need to see my mother first! The man looked around, confirming that she was alone. He turned around and walked inside, Follow me in. Summer followed him in. The abandoned old warehouse was in tatters, with a thickyer of dust on the ground. It wasrge and messy, with a lot of debris in it. Summer followed behind him and saw Karen tied to a chair from afar. Karens well-groomed hair had already turned into a mess, and her face was pale, showing an old look. Her bestowed beauty was still defeated by time. Seeing Summer, Karen was pleasantly surprised. Her voice was hoarse, Summer, youre finally here! Are you all right? Summer took two steps closer and looked at her without any expression. Karen smiled and shook her head, Ill be fine with you here. Give them the money. They just want the money! At this moment, the man who had led her in earlier reached out his hand and stood in front of her, Alright, wheres the money? You didnt give me enough time. I cant get that much cash. Summer said calmly, Since you know that I am the Mistress of the Emersons, you naturally know that the Emerson Group has the ck card. Can I give it to you? Are you kidding me? Do you think Im an idiot? The mans expression changed when he heard her words. If I took this ck card, you would have someone freeze it and call the police to arrest us! Summers expression changed slightly. That was indeed her n! The attendant behind the man suddenly stepped forward and said something to him. The masked man reached out to her and said, I can let this old woman go, but you have toe with me to get the money. Sure. Summer did not look at Karen and nodded in agreement. After they released Karen, Karen looked at Summer and said in panic, Be careful, Summer. Then, she quickly ran out. Summer curled her lips mockingly and didnt say anything. She took out the ck card and gave it to the man, who reached for it. When his hand reached halfway, he suddenly turned to the back of her head, hacking her neck with a knife. Before Summer could say anything, she had a ckout. In the instant she fainted, she recalled everything that had happened today like a movie in her mind. Only then did she suddenly realize that something was wrong, but it was already toote. When Summer woke up, she found that she was in a different ce instead of the abandoned garage. Her mind was still not clear, but she could vaguely hear someone talking.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Is the one who hired us is also a Jarrett? Yes! They are from the same family! What kind of grudge is this? If we do something to this woman will the Emersons cause trouble for us? Have you forgotten when the old Mrs. Emerson was kidnapped more than ten years ago In the end, they just settled things peacefully. A wealthy family like this wants reputation Summer was shocked. As if she was in an ice cer, a chill suddenly leapt into her whole body. When she went to the Jarretts, she dropped Vickys bowl, but Vicky was not angry. Vicky stopped her from calling the police. Summer was really anxious at that time. After all, it was a matter of life. Although she had no expectations for Karen, she could not watch Karen die helplessly. In the end, she was still too na?ve topete with Lynn and Vicky. Sir, shes awake! The person who spoke over there had already discovered that Summer had woken up. Summers face was as cold as ice. She was so calm that she didnt seem to be restrained by anyone. I heard what you just said. Were the people who hired you Lynn Jarrett and Vicky Jarrett? One of the men snorted impatiently, Why are you asking so many questions when youre about to die? I just want to die to understand something. As Summer spoke, she carefully observed the situation around her. She found she was in the living room of a house, with a sofa and a dining table. She was tied to a chair very tightly, and her body ached a little. So what if I tell you? It was them who hired us. Dont me us if you die. You can only me your bad luck. Seeing that Summer was beautiful, the man was willing to talk to her. Summer felt that her luck was indeed not good. She had underestimated Vicky and the others methods. What kind of role did Karen y in this kidnapping? Did she know about Vickys n, willing to help Vicky deceive her ck card, regardless of her life? Another man walked forward, ogling at Summer, Stop talking nonsense with her. We should finish the deal and leave Hoover City as soon as possible! Who go first? You first! Summers pupils shrank, and her heart sank. Instinctively, she struggled twice, but she was tied so tightly that she couldnt break free. Last time at the Violet Gold Club, Vicky wanted to harm her, but she was lucky enough to escape. This time, could she really not escape? She didnt believe it! Summer forced herself to calm down. She looked up slightly to show more confidence. Do you really think the Emersons are easy to provoke? Are there any survivors of those who participated in Mrs. Emersons kidnapping? Although the Emersons think highly of their reputation, can they tolerate others stepping on their heads? The Mrs. Emerson they mentioned earlier should be Leonardos mother. Seeing the two men hesitating, Summer continued, Even if Vicky gave you a lot of money, you may not be able to spend it alive. If you let me go now and leave Hoover City, the Emersons will naturally not cause you any trouble. She is threatening us! I havent nned on living long in my life. Even if the Emersons dont cause trouble for me, the police wont let me go. I havent slept with such a beautiful woman. Today, I will definitely rape you As the man spoke, he reached out to pull Summers clothes. Summers face suddenly turned pale. Dont be afraid. There must be another way! Summers jacket was zippered. The kidnapper immediately unzipped her jacket and was about to poke through the hem of her sweater. Chapter 90 Follow Me Out of the instinct to survive, Summer struggled violently and fell to the ground with her chair. Fuck! The kidnapper cursed and kicked Summers stomach. He reached out to grab her hair and was about to pull her up. The kick was quite powerful, and Summer was in so much pain that her sweat broke out.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Apart from how to avoid the kidnappers disgusting hands, she no longer had any other thoughts in her mind. The gang members tugged at her hair, but before they could pull her up, the door was suddenly kicked open from the outside. The sound was loud and abrupt. Summers head hurt from being pulled by the men. She pursed her lips tightly and looked at the door. When she saw the familiar figure standing at the door, she let her fear and panic drown her like a tide, tears falling down like a river. Although she burst into tears, she didnt cry. Instead, she smiled and said to the person at the door, Dous, youre here. The moment she saw Dous, Summer realized that the supporting of her calm and resistance was her subconscious thought that someone woulde to save her. The person who woulde to save her must be the most powerful person she knew. The most powerful person she knew was Dous. When Leonardo saw the situation inside, his hands were already tightly clenched into fists. He was covered with sinister aura, like a devil from hell. A single nce at him would be terrifying. The two kidnappers were so frightened that their voices trembled, Who who are you? When the Jarrett told them to kidnap Summer, he did not say that such a person woulde to save her! Ask me this question again in your next life. Leonardo walked towards them step by step, his deep voice carrying an icy chill, Because in this lifetime, you wont have the chance to know. As soon as he finished speaking, the man who was just slowly walking towards them suddenly took a quick step to them. Before they could clearly see his movements, they had already heavily fallen to the ground, curling up their bodies in pain and screaming miserably. Leonardo squatted down and carefully helped Summer up with the chair. He quickly untied the rope. He was expressionless, but there was an indescribable sinister look on his face, and he looked even more terrifying than usual. However, Summer was a little worried because she realized that no one followed Dous. In other words, Dous came alone. Dous asked her, Are you alright? Im fine. Why did youe alone? Although she didnt know how he found this ce, it was too risky for him toe alone. Im enough on my own. As Leonardo spoke, he looked down slightly, covering the expression in his eyes. Wait for me outside, he ordered. Summer felt relieved when she saw his confidence. However, when she lifted her foot, she realized that her entire body was so weak that she could not move at all. Even though she pretended to be calm, her body was more honest than her mind. She was scared. Suddenly, Leonardo pulled off his tie. He covered her eyes with it, pressed her onto a chair and sat her down. Then, he pushed the chair into a corner. Then, he whispered in her ear, Very soon. Then, Summer heard the sounds of fighting and screaming, even smelling blood. As the smell of blood grew stronger, the screams disappeared. Finally, the room quieted down. Summer felt that her hand was wrapped in a thick palm. Then, Dous voice sounded, Alright, lets go. Summer reached out to take off the tie that bound her eyes, but Dous held her hand. Take it off outside. Follow me. Summers eyes blindfolded, her sight was pitch ck. Leading away by Dous, Summer felt more secure than ever. This shocked her a little. After leaving the room, Dous reached out and pulled off the tie that covered her eyes. Summer blinked her eyes before she regained herposure. It was already dark, but she could still vaguely see the withered grass around her. Apparently, their location was still in the suburbs, but they had just moved from the abandoned garage to this ce. The hands of the two of them were still tightly clenched together. Her hands were very cold, but the hands of Dous were somewhat warm. For the first time, Summer did not think of avoiding suspicion, but was led away by Dous without any resistance. Just once Before she left, she nced back with lingering fear and happened to see the two kidnappers lying motionlessly in blood from the half-closed door. One of them stared in her direction with his eyes wide open, as if he was unwilling to die in peace. Unwilling to die in peace? Summer was shocked by her thought. Were they beaten to death by Dous? Feeling her strange, Dous nced back at her, and somehow he bent down and lifted her suddenly. You I can walk on my own. Summer came to herself and subconsciously wrapped her arms around his neck. Dous remained silent. Summer realized that she hadnt spoken much since he appeared. Dous directly carried Summer into the car. Summer had a lot of questions to ask, but it was too warm in the car and there was Dous beside her, so her nervous system, which had been tense for a long time, suddenly rxed and she was so tired that she fell asleep. After Leonardo drove the car for a distance, he noticed that Summer was asleep. She didnt seem to have suffered much. Her hair was a little messed up, but there werent even any bruises on her hands or face. There was no danger, but it almost scared him out of his wits. What he hated the most was the kidnapper. They all deserved to die. At this time, his phone suddenly rang. It was Tim. Mr. Emerson, where are you? Tim sounded a little anxious. He had heard that Leonardo had driven away, but he didnt know where he had gone. Leonardo lowered his voice and ordered, Ill send you the address. Bring someone to clean up the mess. Tim was stunned for a moment before replying respectfully, Yes. The heating in the car was running very well. Summer was woken up by the heat. There was no Dous beside her. She turned around and saw a tall figure that was so blurry that it almost fused with the night outside the window, as well as a little spark. Summer opened the car door and was chilled by the cold wind on winter nights. Hearing her movements, Dous turned around and said, Dont get out of the car. Ille in after I finish smoking this cigarette. Chapter 91 “Douglas” Was Comforting Her In the dark night, his voice was a little hoarse, which sounded a little simr to Leonardos. Summer froze for a moment, feeling that tonights Dous was exceptionally abnormal. It was clearly her who was kidnapped. She had slept for a while and now she had almost calmed down. However, his mood seemed to be extremely bad. He was covered in the gloomy aura. He was unfathomable, and fearful. Summer hesitated for a moment before getting out of the car. She walked to stand behind Dous and whispered to him, Whats wrong with you? Dous did not say anything. He put out the cigarette in his hand and turned around. In the night, although Summer could not see his face clearly, but she could still feel the intense pressure. Suddenly, the man standing in front of her looked down and kissed her. He kissed her hard and his breathing was so burning that Summer tingled slightly. Immediately, she came back to her senses and pressed her hand on his chest, trying to push him away. However, Dous did not let go of her as he did in the past. Not only did he not let go of her, his arms around her waist tightened even harder, putting her out of action. The difference in strength between them was too great. Summer struggled in vain and could only endure his increasingly violent kisses. It wasnt until the two of them were breathing harder and harder that Dous let go of her. Summer was already as weak as a cat. The moment he let go, she was going to fall to the ground. Dous carried her up and put her into the car. Dous got on the car from the other side, started the car, and did not say a word. After a while, Summer finally calmed down. Although she was angry at his behavior, she was unable to break out. They returned to the vi in silence. The vi was brightly lit, and there were bodyguards everywhere. Summer was a little surprised, What happened? Did Leonardo gather the bodyguards to look for her when he noticed that she was gone? Dous, who had kissed her, just entered the vi, as if he hadnt heard her words. Summer followed behind him. Looking at his straight back, she felt that Dous was unfathomable. As soon as he entered, Dous went upstairs. When Summer returned to the vi, she felt even more at ease. When she calmed down, she became more than hungry. When a bodyguard saw her go to the kitchen, he hurriedly followed and said, What would you like to eat? Ill make it for you. There should be some ready-made ones. I will just grab something to eat. She was so hungry that she could eat two cows now. However, the bodyguard got her arge table of hearty food. She was already starving and picked up her chopsticks to eat. Halfway through the meal, she looked up and found that Dous walked in and sat opposite her. A bodyguard immediately brought him the tableware. Seeing this, Summer asked him, Havent you eaten yet? Dous said indifferently, I dont have time to eat. That was right. Dous took a lot of time to save her, so it was normal that he didnt have time to eat. Dous had already changed his clothes and his hair was slightly wet. He should have taken a bath. Summer was almost full, so she put down her chopsticks and solemnly said, Thank you for saving me again. Her feeling was a littleplicated. She had always wanted to keep a distance from Dous, but he had helped her and saved her over and over again. She couldnt cut their connection. Dont be so stupid next time. Dous did not look up, and his tone did not contain any emotions. Hearing this, Summers expression darkened. Sheughed self-deprecatingly, Indeed, I am too stupid. But what can I do? After all, she is my biological mother. I cant ignore her. No matter how bad she is, I never thought that she would deceive me with others. And Summer choked up when she said that. She fell silent, her tense chin carrying a trace of endurance. Dous looked up at her stubborn appearance. Somehow, he slowly said, Not all mothers are like her. My mother is very good. Summer looked up in surprise. Was Dousforting her? When she thought he would say something else, he looked down and ate slowly, as if he hadnt said anything just now. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. This night, Summer had nightmares. She got up early, cooked breakfast but was not in the mood to eat. She stayed in the living room and watched TV on the sofa. She wasnt in a hurry to confront the Jarretts. She knew that even if she went, Vicky would not admit it. Something buzzed. It was the phone. Summer nced at the caller ID. It was Jessica. She called Jessica yesterday, but she did not borate on what happened yesterday. She only said a few words, so Jessica did not know that she almost died yesterday. The reason why Dous could go to save her was Jessica called Carl. Do you want to go shopping today to rx? Im going to go all over the country in a few days to promote the new movie, being a flying man again. Summer replied, Sure. She went back to her room and changed her clothes. When she went downstairs, she saw Dous. Where are you going? Dous nced at the bag in her hand and knew that she was going out. Shopping with friends. She took the initiative to add, With Jessica, the girl you have met. Then, Summer felt that her exnation to Dous was somewhat strange. Dous stood up and picked up the car keys from the side, Ill drive you. Summer wanted to say no, but it seemed that Dous could read her thoughts. Before she spoke, he said, Leonardo instructed me to drive you when youre going out if Im free. Upon mentioning Leonardo, Summers eyes no longer lit up like before. When she was in danger yesterday, it was Dous who went to save her. When she returned to the vi, she did not see Leonardo. He did not even say a word of concern. She thought that she had shown enough sincerity during this period of time, but Leonardo was still unwilling to see her. Since that was the case, then they could be a decent and distant couple. They had nothing to do with each other, and did not care about each other, living their own lives. She had not been cared about by anyone since childhood, so it was no big deal to have Leonardo acting the same. With this thought, Summer rxed a lot. She took two steps towards Dous and tilted her head slightly. If it is Leonardos order, you dont have to drive me. If you are free and willing to drive me, then thanks. Chapter 92 Up to Her A wisp of surprise shed past the eyes of Dous when he heard this. He looked at her meaningfully, but only said in a light tone, Lets go. Summer followed behind him with aplicated expression. Everyone was easily dominated by emotions. Now she didnt hate Dous that much. Instead, she felt grateful and admired him. If he wasnt Leonardos cousin, or if she didnt marry Leonardo However, this brought the problem back to its origin. If she hadnt married Leonardo, with her identity, she wouldnt have interaction with Dous in her lifetime. This was an unsolvable question. Fate was so ridiculous and unchangeable. When they got into the car, Dous suddenly asked her, Whats your n to get that ck card back? Summer smiled and said, Of course I have to think of a way. Arent you afraid that Leonardo will hold you ountable? Dous probed her. If he wants to, he would have already asked mest night. The smile on Summers face gradually disappeared, He is so generous, so I will definitely return that card to him. Originally, she thought Leonardo gave her the ck card as a sign of acknowledging her identity. Now it seemed that it was only because he didnt care about the ck card. Leonardo noticed the keywords in her words: Return to him. When he gave her the phone, he said that it was bought by Leonardo, so she happily epted it. When he gave her the ck card, not only did she not want it, she even gave it back to Leonardo. Leonardo told her to keep the ck card, and she used it once. Before this, she had epted everything Leonardo had given her. But now, she wanted to return the ck card to Leonardo. Did she finally lose her patience with Leonardo, who she had never met before, and intend to focus on Dous? This thought made Leonardo unhappy, his expression darkened. Jessica earned a lot of money from filming, but it was also not easy for her to spend money. Every time she went shopping, she would spend hundreds or thousands of dors. asionally, she would spend millions of dors. Although Summers outlook on consumption was different from Jessicas, she thought that the money a girl earned by herself could be spent as much as she wished. The two of them shopped for almost the whole day. In the evening, Summer took Jessica to eat dinner before they separated. Returning to the vi, Summer entered and saw Dous. Have you eaten yet? If you havent, Ill cook for you right now. She was thinking of cooking for Dous, so she rushed back on purpose. It was only six oclock in the evening. Dous looked up, the expression on his face vaguely revealing the word ttered. He coughed disguisedly and said very seriously, Not yet. The bodyguards face twitched. He definitely wouldnt tell Summer that Leonardo had just returned from his meal in the Golden Cauldron Club. After Summer finished cooking, she put one into the tray and asked the bodyguard to deliver it to Leonardo. Dous hadnt eaten yet, so Leonardo definitely hadnt eaten either. Then she went back to her room. Sitting at the dining table and looking at the sumptuous dishes, Leonardo asked the bodyguard who was preparing water for him, What do you think is different about Mrs. Emerson? The bodyguard thought about it seriously and said very honestly, Mrs. Emerson used to ask if Mr. Emerson was at home when she came back, but she didnt ask today. The Mr. Emerson the bodyguard mentioned was Leonardo, who had never shown up. After the bodyguard finished speaking, he felt that he had not made it clear. He then exined, The Mr. Emerson Im talking about is that Mr. Emerson instead of you. Mrs. Emerson The bodyguard felt that his words were getting more and moreplicated. I see. You can go out. Leonardo interrupted him and signaled him to leave. The next day was Monday. Summer got up early in the morning and put on an exquisite makeup. When she went downstairs, Tim was already waiting for her. Summer looked around and did not see Dous. She walked to Tim and said, It is too troublesome for you recently. Id better go to work by myself. After she finished speaking, she turned around and left. It was no trouble at all. He felt that the easiest job was to pick up Summer to work and from work every day. After Summer left, Leonardo, who stood at the staircase on the second floor and saw everything, slowly walked down. Mr. Emerson. Tim respectfully nodded his head. He knew that Leonardo had already heard everything, so he didnt exin much. Leonardo looked at the door and revealed a faint smile, Up to her. He had originally thought that Summer was about to discover his identity, but to his surprise, she had already started to deliberately distance herself from Leonardo. Summer took the car to the Jarrett Group. She got out of the car and stood at the entrance of the Jarrett Group, her beautiful face filled with coldness and her eyes filled with confidence. Summer was lucky, and she came back. Summer walked towards the door. All the employees who passed by couldnt help but pay more attention to Summer. They all discovered that Summer seemed to be different today. Although she still had that face and was still beautiful, they felt that something was different. A colleague from the Marketing Department who was familiar with Summer passed by and greeted her, Summer, good morning. Good morning. Summer tilted her head and smiled at the speaker. A pair of beautiful eyes curved into the shape of a crescent moon. Her lips were bright red, her skin was fair, and her facial features were perfectly exquisite. The people beside her stared at her for a moment before they finally came to themselves and smiled. When they entered the elevator, Summer chatted with them, What did you guys do on the weekend? What did you all go out for? I apanied the child to the amusement park I dated my boyfriend. No wonder there are red spots on your neck. I thought you were bitten by the mosquito! Dont make fun of me! The group chatted andughed, but Summer did not reply. She just smiled and went to press the button of the elevator. However, the elevator door opened soon after it closed. The person who entered was Vicky. As soon as she entered, theughter and chatter in the elevator stopped, and the elevator immediately quieted down. Summer was the first to enter the elevator, standing in the corner behind the crowd. Vicky raised her chin and nced at the people in the elevator arrogantly. She did not notice Summer immediately. Summer looked at Vicky and found that her overcoat was a new brand that Summer had seen in the mall yesterday. It was selling for nearly a million yuan. Summer curled her lips and said slowly with a smile, Good morning, Vicky. At this moment, the elevator was slowly rising, and it was very quiet inside. Summers low voice spread out in the elevator with a strange feeling. Vicky turned around in disbelief. When she saw Summer clearly, her expression immediately changed. It was as if she had seen a frightening monster. She staggered and almost fell. She held the handrail in the elevator and stared at Summer with wide eyes. Why are you here? Youre notCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Realizing that she was in the elevator, she quickly calmed down and pretended to be normal. Summer, youre quite early today. When Summer spoke, the person standing beside her had already taken the initiative to retreat. Summer stared at Vicky and said faintly, Im a little earlier than you. Chapter 93 Poor Devil Summers gaze was creepy. Vickys body got a bit stiff. Vicky wanted to fake calmness and was about to smile, but the fear in her eyes was so obvious that her facial expression became very strange, as if she was epileptic. Everyone in the elevator noticed that there was something off about Vicky, but no one said anything. Summer sauntered over to Vicky. She held Vickys arm with one hand and touched the cloth of her coat with the other. She said with envy, Vicky, this coat is new, isnt it? Its really beautiful. It looks very expensive. Usually, Vicky would show off her clothes, but now the person in front of her was Summer, who she thought was dead. She didnt even have the mood to show off. Moreover, the clothes she wore were bought from Summers ck card. No its not very expensive. Summers arms held her arms softly, giving her the illusion of being entangled by a poisonous snake. It felt like that if she moved, she would be bitten to death. Perhaps its not too expensive for you. I saw the same dress in the mall yesterday. It costs more than 900, 000. And we still have to book it in advance. Ordinary people are unable to buy it even if they want Vicky booked the coat in advance, which meant that they had already nned to get the bankcard from Summer. What other people saw was that Summer was holding Vickys new clothes intimately. Only Vicky knew that she was so scared of Summer that she didnt even dare to breathe. Summer was very satisfied with Vickys reaction. This was the reaction she should have when she did something wrong. The elevator stopped. Then the door parted. Vicky wanted to go out but did not dare to move, because Summer did not let go of her. When the other people in the elevator saw that Vicky did not move, they did not dare to walk in front. Summer pretended to be surprised and said, Sister, what are you thinking? Why arent you going out yet? Everyone is waiting for you. As she spoke, she pulled Vicky out. When she went out, she didnt forget to turn around and say to the others in the elevator, See youter. Until they entered into Vickys office, Summer locked the door and released Vicky. Vicky, you seem to be afraid of me. Youre making things difficult for me. Others will think Im bullying you. Vicky took a step back when Summer said. Summer sneered and grabbed Vickys cor. Dont be afraid. Ive always listened to you, my sister. How would I bully you? She said coldly. Vicky saw that Summer didnt mention what happened yesterday. She was lucky to think that Summer did not know what she had done that day. When she thought of this, she was instantly not that afraid of Summer as before. She shook off Summers hand and pretended to be puzzled, Summer, are you crazy? You said something inexplicable to me in the morning! As she spoke, she turned around and sat down behind her desk, putting on the airs of a manager. Well, its time for work. You go back to work first ande find me after work if you have something to say. Summer was not surprised that Vicky would pretend that nothing had happened. Alright, Ille find you after work. Summer smiled and turned around to leave. As soon as she left, Vicky anxiously smashed the documents onto the ground! Summer actually appeared intact! The kidnapping case on Saturday was designed by her and Lynn to trick Summers ck card. The n she and Lynn had agreed on was that after they got the bankcard, they would let the two kidnappers leave Hoover City. At that time, even if Summer found out about this matter, she would not do anything to them without evidence. However, Vicky hated Summer to the bone, so she naturally wouldnt let Summer off so easily. She secretly gave the two kidnappers more money so that they could y with Summer casually. It would be better to put her to death! Those two kidnappers were wanted criminals. As two fugitives, they were ruthless and cruel. Vicky did not contact them to ask for the results afterwards because she was worried that she would give herself away. She had thought that Summer would die without a doubt. She never thought that they would actually fail! Summer was different from before. Once she knew that Vicky was the one who nned the kidnapping, she would definitely not let Vicky go! Summer left Vickys office and went to look for Lynn immediately. The kidnapping on Saturday must have been done by Vicky and her father together. Vicky alone would not have been able to do it. Summer knocked on the door, and Lynns voice came from inside. Come in. She pushed the door open and entered. Lynn just happened to raise his eyes. When he saw Summer, a trace of surprise shed through his eyes, but he was not afraid. That meant that Lynn probably didnt know what the two kidnappers wanted to do to her. Lynn stood up and said, Summer, are you alright? Im fine. How was my mom? Summer walked over quietly, her expression not showing anything unusual. Seeing that she did not mention the kidnapping case, Lynn thought that she did not know the truth. He smiled gently and said, She is fine. She will bring food over at noon. Do you want to have lunch together? Summer nodded and replied, Sure. At noon, Karen really came to the Jarrett Group to deliver food to Lynn. When she saw that Summer was also there, her expression changed slightly. Summer is also here I havent eaten moms cook for a long time. I heard from dad that you woulde to deliver the food, so I came to lunch myself. As Summer spoke, she looked straight into Karens eyes, seemingly smiling but not smiling, making it hard to figure out what she was thinking. Karen took out the food in the box and turned around to avoid Summers gaze. The food I cooked also tasted very ordinary Karens obvious dodging made Summer confirm that Karen also knew about the kidnapping case on Saturday. Otherwise, why would she feel guilty? Summer didnt feel so sad, but a little disheartened. She had to admit that her biological mother had never loved her in these twenty-two years. She had no ce in her biological mothers heart. Karen could do anything for Lynn and Vicky. Vicky was right. Summer was such a poor devil that her biological mother did not love her. Summer lowered her head andughed softly, I havent eaten much of your food, so I dont remember what it tasted like. Hearing this, Karen was paused for a moment. She turned to look at Lynn. Lynn gave her look to make her calm and shook his head. Only then did Karen feel slightly relieved. After what happened on Saturday, she realized that Summer cared about her very much. After all, she could hand over such a precious ck card without blinking an eye. She was so important to Summer that if Lynn had anything else to do in the future, she could ask Summer to do that. And then it could help Lynn. If she could help Lynn, he would definitely be very happy and treat her even better. Thinking of this, Karen smiled. She reached out to pick up the dishes to Summer and said in a ttering tone, Then you should eat more today.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 94 Expose the Plots Thank you. Summer smiled and looked at Karen. Although Summer was thanking her, Karen always felt that there was a deeper meaning in her smile. As if her eyes had already seen through everything. Karen involuntarily trembled. Her hand did not hold the chopsticks steadily and they fell to the ground. Summer bent over to help her pick up the chopsticks and said, Mom, you have to hold the chopsticks steadily. Next time you drop them, I might not be able to help you pick them up. Her tone was slow and gentle, but Karen always felt that there was something other meaning in Summers words. Karen frowned and smiled again. I was just careless. Is that so? Summer smiled nomittally and stood up, Im full. Im going out first. Actually, she didnt eat much at all. Lynn watched Summer walk out and frowned. He always felt that Summer was strange.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. As soon as Summer left his office, her expression waspletely restrained, leaving only bone-piercing coldness. Karen had purposely ttered her just now. She saw it, but there was no fluctuation in her heart. For so many years, she had been deceiving herself. If Karen loved her, even a little, she wouldnt have been unwilling to buy her even a piece of clothing for so many years, and she wouldnt have knelt down to beg her to marry Leonardo. Karen wanted to please Summer because she understood the importance of herself in Summers heart and knew the benefit. If it was in the past, Summer might have already forgiven Karen. However, after being disheartened, Summer became much more sober. Karens fawning over her could not numb her. In the future, she would no longer care about Karen. No one could pretend that nothing had happened after being hurt again and again. Summer walked to a ce where there were no other people and sent a message to the reporter that Jessica had introduced to her. The newly developed kitchen towel made by the Jarrett Group is made of fake materials and contains toxins harmful to health. The Jarrett Group mainly made household daily necessities. In the past two years, it had also been exposed to the public that its products were fake. However, it was quickly suppressed. At that time, Summer was still in high school. After seeing that news, she went to the factory of the Jarrett Group once. Indeed, there were some problems. The reporter Jessica introduced to her could be considered reliable and rtively professional. He was an entertainment reporter and could sell the news to other media. The reporter quickly replied, Are you sure? Im sure, but you have to go to the factory to take photos yourself. Ill send you the address. Paparazzi were good at camouge and sneak shooting, which was their specialty. Alright! Because the Jarretts and the Emersons were rted by marriage, and the matter of the Jarrett Group had newsworthiness, the reporter agreed. Summer put away her phone and walked to the office. Halfway through, she met Vicky, who had returned from outside. Karen often delivered meals to thepany, but Vicky was a hedonist. She was tired of eating the meals Karen cooked every day, so she was naturally more willing to go out to eat. Vicky said arrogantly, Didnt you want to learn from me? Ill have a meetingter, and you cane and listen. Vicky had regained her senses now. She thought she understood Summer very well. If Summer knew that she had done that, Summer would naturally not be so calm. However, she could not bepletely sure. Therefore, she wanted to put Summer beside her first. Summer smiled and replied, Alright. In the meeting room. Summer sat beside Vicky and listened to what they said carelessly. Even though she did not understand, she could still feel that Vicky did not know anything like her. Vicky looked at Summers confused expression and felt even more proud. A fool was a fool! Summer didnt care how proud Vicky was right now, because very quickly, all the Jarrett Groups projects would be stopped. At the end of the meeting, Vicky left Summer behind. You dont even understand the contents of such a simple meeting. I advise you to return to the marketing department as soon as possible! Vicky looked at Summer with contempt, her tone undisguised disdain. Oh, lets talk about itter. Summer nced at her lightly before turning around and leaving. What Vicky disliked the most was Summers disdain for her. She stared sinisterly at Summers back. She did not believe that Summer would always be so lucky. One day, she would step Summer into the mud! Summer returned to the cubicle and searched online. She found that there was no news about the Jarrett Group. Could it be that the paparazzi didnt get anything? Or was it that he hadnt gone to the factory? But not long after, Summer knew the result. Just as she was about to get off work, thepany suddenly held an emergency meeting. The atmosphere in thepany suddenly became tense. The phone rang everywhere, and it was a mess. Not long after Summer arrived at the project department, all she did was some chores. However, she was usually very kind to her colleagues. And due to herplicated identity, most of the smooth colleagues did not instruct her to do anything. Therefore, Summer became the most leisurely person. She slowly turned on her phone to surf the Inte and saw a piece of news rted to exposing the plots of an enterprise hanging on the front page. Explosion: Reporters Probe Deeply into a Large Commodity Company to Expose the Inside Story When mentioning themoditypanies in Hoover City, people involuntarily think of the Jarrett Group. Today, our reporter takes a risk and goes into its factories to expose the Inside Story. Most of the raw materials are recycled from the garbage dump, which will do great harm to human health Summer scanned thement area. The daily necessities, towels, mops from the previous ten years were all bought from thispany, but I didnt use them two years ago. As for the reason, we all know I just bought a new set from thispany. Can I return it? Do you still remember the main character of that indecent video? She seems to be the daughter of the boss of this enterprise. What kind of good products do you expect him to make if he can teach such a shameless daughter? +1, I think what you said is right! +2 I have long guessed that such an enterprise will be exposed sooner orter! Thisment about Vickys indecent video was followed by over ten thousandments, which further deepening the users resistance towards the Jarrett Group. Chapter 95 Be Surrounded by Reporters Summer read thement again. Thanks to the battle with Vicky in recent months, the more she looked at thosements, the more she felt that someone deliberately stirred thing up. There were even some paid inte trolls. Summer thought of Jessica. She sent the screenshot of thesements to Jessica and asked, Did you send thesements? Did you even hire online supporters? Jessica replied, Holy shit! You can even tell? Honestly, did you install something strange on my phone? Summerughed out loud and simply replied, Just my intuition. Jessica said, Your intuition is magical! If you want to find someone to expose the Jarrett Group, why didnt you bring me along? I can help you find the online supporters to stir it up. Jessicas troublemaking personality had never changed. Dont get involved. I can handle it. Youre a public figure. Be careful of being framed. Summer was really worried about Jessica. If someone deliberately wanted to frame her, it would be the dirt for her. Its fine. I wont be taken out. Ive done it secretly. Lets not talk about it anymore. Im going to use another login ID to Weibo, a social media, toe along for the ride. Lets have dinner and celebrate tonight. Celebrate? Summer smiled helplessly and exit from the chat interface. A colleague at the side said to Summer, Summer, the department is having a meeting. Why are you still here? Ill be there soon. Summer put her phone into her pocket and slowly followed behind the crowd to the meeting room. The person who organized the meeting was not Vicky, but the deputy manager. The deputy manager said with a serious expression, Everyone contact the project partners you are responsible for and appease them first. Those who want to dissolve the cooperation, please find a way and hurry up Summer carelessly listened as she fiddled with her hair. When the scandal of the Jarrett Groups factory was exposed, the image of thepany plummets in public, just like thepany producing milk powder. It was exposed to make milk powder that hurt babies health. The punishments of the Jarrett Group would range from being seriously injured to bankruptcy. What the Jarrett Group produced was daily necessities, not food. As long as their public rtions capabilities were good, they wouldnt go bankrupt, but they would definitely be seriously injured. In the era of rapid development, in order to pursue fame and fortune, some people would be unscrupulous and impetuous. And there were just a few dependable people. Summers move was a bit ruthless, but if there was no problem with the factory, then could the paparazzi get something? After the emergency meeting, it was already past work time, but almost everyone had to stay and work overtime. Summer did not intend to stay. She picked up her bag and left. She turned around to walk towards Lynns office when she was about to reach the elevator. Coincidentally, the office door was half-closed. Vickys angry voice came from inside. How much benefit do we give the media every year? Thats how they do things. Dad, what should we do? Will the Jarrett Group go bankrupt? Hearing the word bankrupt, Lynn shouted, Shut up! I told you to behave yourself and keep a low profile when you go out. Now that someone has caught hold of thepany and made a big fuss about your matters. Someone is deliberately trying to make trouble for thepany! How did I know that someone would take photos and videos? I was just thinking about ying and having some fun, and you didnt care about me at that time. Didnt you look for women outside yourself? Last time, I saw you hugging a woman younger than me and entering the hotel Vicky was probably too anxious, and she was scolded by Lynn. Therefore, she felt unbnced in her mind and said something wrong. With the sound of pping, Vickys voice abruptly stopped. Summer gently pushed the door and saw Vicky covering her face. Then, she shrieked, You hit me? Lynn seemed to regret it, and his tone softened a lot, Vicky Vicky took a step back and said, Dont call me! After she finished speaking, she turned around and ran outside. Seeing this, Summer turned around and hurriedly left. When she was about to reach the door, she remembered the media went directly to thepanys entrance to block peoplest time. She took out her mask from her bag and put it on. In winter, she had the habit of keeping masks in her bag. She didnt expect that they woulde in handy at such a time. As soon as Summer went out, she was surrounded by reporters. May I ask if you are an employee of the Jarrett Group? What is your position in thepany? Do you know about the scandal of thepanys factory? Sorry, Im not at liberty to say. After Summer finished speaking, she inadvertently turned around and saw Vicky walk out of the room. Summer thought for a moment and said, Our department manager should be able to answer your questions. The reporters followed Summer gaze and saw Vicky. Summer was slim and her eyes were very beautiful. But her clothes were very in. And she did not look like a manager at all. The clothes Vicky wore were very famous. They had appeared at Fashion Week, and some famous stars also wore them. With such expensive clothes, one could tell that her position in thepany was not low. The reporters were very slick, and they directly ran over to block Vicky. Summer did not go far. She retreated to an inconspicuous corner and watched Vicky being surrounded by those reporters. May I ask what your position is in the Jarrett Group? Do you have anything to say about the dirt on thepanys factory? When do you n to give the public an exnation? At the beginning, everyone was still talking about the factory. One of them suddenly recognized Vicky was the heroine of the indecent video, and then the questions changed. May I ask if you are the heroine of the indecent video on Weibo? Your private life is so chaotic. Can you still be the manager? The reporter who asked this question clearly did not know that Vicky was Lynns daughter. After all, these were not entertainment reporters. They only knew about that matter and did not pay too much attention to it. There were other quick-witted reporters who searched the Inte for the previous video incident. Then, a reporter started broadcasting directly at thepanys entrance. Hello everyone, I am a reporter at the entrance of the Jarrett Group, and thedy standing behind me who was surrounded by reporters is a middle manager of thepany. It is said that this manager was involved in an indecent video scandal a while ago. For such aCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Before the reporter could finish speaking, Vicky rushed over and turned on the microphone in that reporters hand. What nonsense are you talking about? Cant you report the truth seriously? How can you report such nonsense? Vicky said with a ferocious expression. The other reporters took photos on Vicky fiercely. The sh was dazzling. Vicky raised her hand to cover her face and snarled, Stop photographing. I told you to stop that. Where is the security guard? Help! Get rid of them all! The reporter who was knocked off the microphone by Vicky picked it up again and found it was still useful. She continued to broadcast excitedly, The person who knocked off my microphone just now was the manager of the Jarrett Group. I just found out that she is the daughter of the chairman of thepany and her name is Vicky Chapter 96 Not on Your Way Summer was no longer interested in appreciating Vickys ugly appearance. She went to the bus stop and took a bus back to the vi. As soon as she entered, she threw her bag away and slumped on the sofa. She was so tired that she didnt want to move. She didnt do anything today. But why did she feel so tired? She was wiped out. When she turned on her Weibo, she saw two hot topics, ck-hearted Factory and Indecent Video and ck-hearted Factory, at the top of the topic list. Thements were filled with curses. asionally, a fewments that stood up for the Jarrett Group and Vicky were quickly drowned out. Very quickly, Summer saw the video of Vicky being surrounded at thepanys entrance. In the video, Vicky looked like aplete lunatic. Why do I feel like this woman is bing more and more like a real psychopath? Otherwise, how could she scold reporters without feeling shameful after her indecent video leaked out? I agree with you. Fortunately, Im not her friend. Even if she kills someone, she wont be sentenced, right?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Shes simply a crazy woman! She looks pretty. How much does it cost to sleep with her? Summer put down her phone and didnt want to look at it again. Apart from a few bodyguards guarding the door, the entire vi was empty. She didnt know whether Leonardo and Dous were at home. Summer thought for a moment and sent a message to Dous, Are youing back for dinner? If Dous did note back, she would not cook. Anyway, there were bodyguards cooking. On the other side, Leonardo had just finished a three-hour meeting and was a little tired. As soon as he returned to his office and sat down, he received Summers message. Just as he was about to reply, he saw Carl pushing open the door excitedly and strode in. Leonardo, look at this! Carl handed the phone to him. Leonardo took a look at it. His pupils shrank slightly. After reading it, he said indifferently, There is something wrong with the factory of the Jarrett Group. If someone wants to make trouble for thatpany, he can use this event. However, none of these enterprises are clean now. And if that person was not pissed off, he would not make such a big move against the Jarrett Group. Carl nodded and said, Do you think that the old man of the Jarrett family is going to return home? Its possible. Leonardo thought of something. His voice suddenly turned cold. However, Carl did not notice this detail. He asked doubtfully, This event was exposed too suddenly. There was really no news about it before. Who do you think did this? Who did it? Leonardos eyes flickered, and then he expressionlessly looked at Carl. I wont tell you. Carls eyes widened. You just look at the news and then you know who did this! Leonardo ignored him and turned on hisputer to look at the news rted to the Jarrett Group. Carl continued to ask him unwillingly, Then tell me. Is he apetitor in the industry? No. Leonardo replied straightforwardly this time. All thements online were cursing the Jarrett Group, and there was nothing new about it. Leonardo looked at it for a few minutes. Only then did he remember that Summer had texted him before. He edited a message and sent it to her. Carl wanted to ask more questions, but Leonardo had already stood up with his coat and walked out. Carl also saw Leonardo sending a text message just now, but he didnt see the content. The only person Leonardo would send message was naturally Summer. Are you going home for dinner? I dont have a car today. Ill take your car to your home! Carl once had the meal cooked by Summer. He had been thinking about it and wanted to eat that again. Leonardo turned around and coldly refused, Its not on your way. Dont be so ruthless. Im just going to your house for a meal, buddy! Leonardo still refused, No. In the end, Carl shamelessly rubbed onto Leonardos car. Summer stared at the screen of her mobile phone and looked at the message Dous replied to her. There was only one simple word on it, which was hmm. Summer felt that it was necessary for her to add Douss WeChat, an instant messenger. If she had something to tell him, she could directly send messages on WeChat without spending money. She searched through contacts on Wechat and found that there was actually no Dous. He actually didnt even use WeChat? Summer put down her phone and went to the kitchen. As soon as she finished chopping, she heard the sound of the car engineing from outside. It should be Dousing back. Summer. This voice Summer turned around and saw Carl smiling as he walked in, holding a small exquisite box in his hand. The logo printed on the box was a cake shop. And Jessica often went to that shop. I didnt drive to thepany today, so I couldnt go home. I met Dous on the way. I stay here for one night. Its hard for you to cook for us. I brought you cake. He was really the boss of the entertainmentpany. These words could be said to be watertight. Thank you. Carl was handsome and charming. He was also so polite. Summer could only ept the cake with a smile. She took a photo of the cake and sent it to Jessica. Jessica sent an angry expression, You go buy a cake without me! It was bought by Carl. It seems to be bought at the shop that someone often goes to. I wonder if someone has met him by chance [Wielding a 40-meter-long broadsword. Jpg]. Summer didnt continue to tease her. She thought of that Jessica had said that she wanted to celebrate with her. Do you want toe over for dinner? No. Carl was also there. It was impossible for Jessica toe. During the meal, Carl, who was obsessed with the incident about the factory of the Jarrett Group, mentioned this matter again. Summer buried herself in her meal and remained silent, as quiet as a chicken. After saying that for a long time, Carl remembered that Summer was also a member of the Jarrett family. He directly asked Summer, Summer, how is yourpany? Summer? Leonardo narrowed his eyes and looked up at Carl. You should leave if you are full. Carl was confused. When did he provoke him? Summer was already used to Leonardos uncertain personality. She shook her head and said, Im not sure. After all, Im only a handyman in thepany. After she said that, Dous, who was sitting opposite her, suddenly turned to look at her. His eyes were deep and mysterious. It seemed that he knew something. Why did she feel that Dous could tell that she was lying? Chapter 97 I Will Definitely Not Let Go of You As soon as he finished eating, Dous chased Carl away. Carl grabbed the door frame and didnt want to leave, Its so dark and cold. Cant you just let me stay here for a night? It was very difficult for Summer to connect this Carl, who was holding onto the door frame, with the president of Tip Top Media Company. He was probably possessed by something strange. Carl felt Summers gaze and coughed softly. He immediately let go of his hand. Actually, its not that cold. Im leaving first. After Carl left, only Summer and Dous remained in the room. Summer looked out of the door. She was a little puzzled. Why hadnt Leonardo returned yet? Where did he often go? Ill go up first. Summer nced at Dous and turned around to go upstairs. Dous suddenly stopped her. Summer. What? Summer stopped and looked at him. She had a fair skin. Under the illumination of the light, it seemed that her face was covered ayer of fine powder. She looked at him, and she looked soft. Yeah, she was kind of attractive. The Jarrett Group Leonardo deliberately paused. Summers wide eyes slightly shrunk, as if she was a little nervous. He immediately smiled. Do you need any help? When he said the first half of his words, Summers heart raced, thinking that he knew something. Hearing thetter half of his words, she suddenly became calm, but her expression was somewhat uneasy. She forced a smile, My father and other people will think of a way. After all, what happened in the factory can be considered a scandal. And they have to solve it by themselves. Dous tilted his head and replied with a smile yet not a smile, Oh. Summer nodded and went upstairs. After returning to her room, she calmed down a little. After all, she was a member of the Jarrett family. The less people knew about her plot, the better. Jessica was her best friend, so she naturally could tell her. However, Dous was different. No matter what he had done to help her, he was still a member of the Emerson family. Adults were sometimes soplicated that it was hard for them to trust someone. The next morning, Summer stopped when she passed Leonardos study. Leonardos whereabouts were too secret. She did not ask about Leonardos situation these past two days. But no one would take the initiative to tell her. She waspletely like an invisible person in this family. On the contrary, Dous looked more like the owner. Although Summer was puzzled, she didnt think too much about it because she had to go to the Jarrett Group. When they arrived at thepany, Summer passed by the public rtions department and saw arge group of people sleeping on the table. She also saw two colleagues with ck eyes making coffee in the break room. It looked like they stayed up all nightst night. Even if they stayed up all night, the event had already be more serious. It was not like Vickys indecent video, which could easily be eliminated by public rtions department. Just as Summer sat down in her cubicle, someone else came to inform that they were going to have a meeting. Summer came to see the fun today, so she followed them to the meeting room. It was simply about stabilizing the customer. When the meeting ended, Summer was about to leave with the others when Lynns secretary came over.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The secretary nodded slightly, Miss Summer, the chairman wants you toe over. What is it? Summer slowly walked out and asked. The secretary remembered thatst time Lynn asked her to look for Summer, who didnt give her face and left. She reached out to grab Summers arm and said helplessly, Please go. The chairman didnt sleepst night Then let go of me first. Summer wanted to see their anxious expressions. She had to admit that she was a little spiteful. When they arrived at Lynns office, the secretary knocked on the door and said, Mr. Lynn, Miss Summer is here. As she spoke, she pushed open the door for Summer and respectfully made a gesture of invitation. Thank you. Summer smiled at the secretary, walked in, and closed the door. Lynn raised his head and smiled gently, Summer, you are here. Have you had breakfast yet? There were a few breakfast boxes on the desk. The logo on them looked familiar. It was the restaurant nearby. Yes. Is there anything dad wants me to do? Summer sat down opposite him with a serious expression. Lynns face indeed looked haggard. He hadnt slept for a night. He shook his head and said, You know what happened to thepany. The colleagues in the public rtions department were busy all night yesterday, but with little sess. Yesterday, some people even went to smash thepanys store Lynnined to Summer sadly. He looked a little pitiful. However, Summer knew that Lynn definitely had other purposes toe to her early in the morning. As expected, Lynn said, The Jarrett Group is our familys ownpany. Although you are married, you are still a Jarrett. Now that such a big event has happened, other people cant help us, unless When he said this, Summer already understood that he wanted Summer to beg the Emerson family. Summer was the initiator of this event. How could she help Lynn? Thats right, she said seriously, as if she didnt understand. This matter is quite serious. I saw all of them scolding ourpany on the Inte yesterday. In this way, we need to fix the factory and strive for the forgiveness of our consumers. It was easy to say. Right now, the most important problem for thepany was that all partners had to dissolve their cooperation with thepany and even prosecuted thepany. This just made the bad situation worse. However, if the Emerson family coulde out to help the Jarrett Group, none of the partners would dare to cancel the cooperation. After all, no one dared to provoke the Emerson family. Lynns expression changed slightly when he saw that Summer was so tactless. His tone became serious and he no longer beat around the bush. These are secondary. The most important thing now is to maintain the normal operation of thepany. Just ask Leonardo for help. We will be able to ovee it. Summers eyes lit up. Thats it? Lynn thought that Summer had understood, so he hurriedly nodded and said, Yes, its that simple. But very quickly, Summers expression changed. She seemed a little scared. The ck card he gave me was tricked away by the kidnappers. I havent dared to tell him until now. If he knew about this, he definitely wouldnt let me off Chapter 98 Summer’s Performance As Summer spoke, she paid attention to Lynns expression. When she mentioned the ck card, Lynn felt guilty. Summer was angry about it. However, it was toote. When seeing Summers fear, Lynn was in a dilemma, Cant you hide the ck card from him? Even so, Lynn didnt want to return the card. Summer pretended to be more scared. As it was painful with her pinching the legs, tears started streaming down her face. Summer said with tears in her eyes, I have borrowed the ck card from Leonardo and have to give it back. Even if I dont tell him the truth, he will know from others As if something scary urred to her, Summer cried even louder, He is so terrible when he is furious Until now did Summer know that she was good at crying. She could try to be an actress. Lynn was upset hearing her crying. In fact, he pretended to be nice as he wanted to ask for help from Summer. Stop crying! Lynn roared. As soon as he scolded, Summer stopped crying and burped. The disdain shed across Lynns eyes. In his view, no matter how pretty Summer was, she was a fool. Beyond his imagination, Leonardo lent the ck card to Summer instead of giving it to her. He thought Leonardo had fallen in love with her. Summer was embarrassed as well. But she couldnt help crying. Considering for a while, Lynn asked, What if I find the ck card? Can you find it? Summer was surprised and then turned to be upset, How can you find it? I dont remember the kidnappers at all After confirming Summer didnt know the truth of Karens ident from her expression, Lynn frowned, I will deal with it. After leaving Lynns office, Summer went to the bathroom and did some cleaning. Fortunately, she didnt wear makeup today. After washing her face, Summer found her eyes and nose were red. She had cried too much. When she returned to her seat, a colleague beside her was worried, Summer, whats wrong with you? Summer shook her head, Im fine. The colleague did not ask any further. However, the secretary whispered to the colleague, I saw The President. They had a talk. For what? I dont know. Its probably because of the factory. The President might want to make use of her rtionship with Leonardo. Hearing them discussing, Summer was surprised, for they guessed correctly. No wonder they could continue to work in the project department. Summer failed to hear them clearly. She was curious about that. It seemed that they were speaking ill of Lynn. In the Tip Top Media Company Leonardo, shall I call Golden Cauldron Club for lunch? Carl asked. What he cared about most was food. Leonardo answered while keeping working, No need. Carl asked, Where are you going? Leonardo ignored him. Carl rolled his eyes at him. If they hadnt been friends for a long time, he could hardly tolerate Leonardos personality. After finishing working, Leonardo looked up at Carl and said in a cold tone, Lets have a fight? Carl was shocked, No, Im not your match! How do you know what Im thinking? Leonardo chuckled. And he left the office with his phone. Carl had always been talkative and outgoing. When he was in the middle school, he liked to fight with others. It was easy for his friends to guess what he was thinking. Leonardo drove to the Jarrett Group. As the factorys event had be the headline overnight, Leonardo was afraid that Lynn would suspect Summer and hurt her. He was worried about her, so he decided to go to the Jarrett Group. When arriving at the parking lot, Leonardo called Summer. However, she didnt answer it. He got off the car and went straight into thepany. Because of the factorys event, the management ofpany became stricter. As soon as Leonardo entered, he was stopped by a security guard, Who are you? Why do youe here? In the entrance, there were many guards. As Leonardo was tall, the guard had to look up at him. He was expressionless and serious, Personal affair. The security guard could tell Leonardo had a high social status, so he led him to a receptionist, Tell her why youe here. The receptionist was under huge pressure today. She had to prevent journalists from entering thepany. However, when she saw Leonardo, she stammered, May I ask whom are you looking for? Summer, Leonardo said. He became a little impatient. He was not a patient man. However, when it was about Summer, he could control himself better. Summer? It sounded familiar. Before the receptionist asked Leonardo again, a familiar female voice sounded in the air, Dous?Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Leonardo turned around and saw Summer walking to him. She sped up after confirming his identity. Summer was about to have lunch. As soon as she walked out of the elevator, she saw a man who was tall standing by the reception desk. And he looked like Dous. As an arrogant man, Summer didnt believe he would coordinate with the receptionist. However, the man indeed looked like Dous. So, she called his name. Surprisingly, it was him. Summer was puzzled, Why are you here? When the receptionist saw Summer, she recognized her and said with a smile, Miss Jarrett, this gentleman is here for you. Chapter 99 A Quarrel Between Vicky And Lynn Summer was more confused, What happened? She grabbed his arm and left thepany, since it was not a suitable ce to talk. As Leonardo was tall, he could easily follow Summer. He walked out of thepany with a rxed expression. What happened? Summer asked him again after leaving the Jarrett Group. It was strange that Dous came to her suddenly. The man observed her carefully instead of answering her. Summer had cried, and Leonardo found that her eyes were swollen and red. Why did she cry? He narrowed his eyes, failing to imagine how she would cry, especially when she was in the Jarrett Group. Would she cry due to Lynn? After a few seconds, Leonardo said, I came here, for I passed by, and you should treat me to dinner. With an annoying attitude. However, as Dous had saved her, Summer would satisfy his demand as long as it was normal. Summer took him to a restaurant far away from thepany, where they wouldnt encounter her colleagues. In the restaurant, Summer could tell he was dissatisfied with it, although he remained silent. In fact, Summer was able to understand him. As being wealthy, he was used to going to Golden Cauldron Club, or somewhere else like it. However, it was him who asked her to treat him. Although he didnt like eating here, it was expensive for Summer. Summer involuntarily touched her wallet with sadness. When Leonardo noticed it, he couldnt help smiling. He knew she was poor. But it was funny to take advantage of her. When the waiter came over, Summer asked Dous to order, Take a look at the menu. Dous opened the menu and ordered three dishes soon. Summer knew they were signature dishes of the restaurant, which must be expensive. Ending up ordering a soup, he looked up at Summer and asked seriously, Have I ordered too much? Summer shook her head and said, No She remembered when she had a meal with others and him at Golden Cauldron Club, they ordered a lot of dishes. Leonardo nodded in agreement, Ill continue to order. Summer, Leonardo looked through the menu and frowned, Theres nothing delicious. Then, he handed it to Summer. Summer was simple. She thought it was enough to have three dishes and a soup for two people. However, it was Dous whom she had a meal with, so she ordered other two dishes and a dessert. After finishing ordering, Summer stood up and went to the bathroom. When she left, Leonardo called the waiter and paid the meal by card. As soon as Summer went out of the bathroom, she saw Vicky. As Vicky walked forward with her back to Summer, she didnt see Summer. Summer slowed her pace. She did not want Vicky to see her eating with Dous, which would annoy her. However, they went to the same direction. Summer could only follow her slowly Then, Vicky entered a private room. Summer stopped at the door. The private room in the restaurant was poorly soundproofed. Summer could hear someone quarrelling inside. It was Vicky, whose voice was sharp even at the door, You cant give the ck card back to her! No the Jarrett Group what do you want to do? And it was Lynn. As he said in a low voice, Summer failed to hear him clearly. Were they having a dispute over the ck card? Although it was less than twenty-four hours since the report of the factory, it was the second quarrel between Lynn and Vicky that Summer had heard. It seemed that Vicky had been spoiled by Lynn. She was so selfish that she had a quarrel with Lynn instead of helping him when the Jarrett Group was in danger. Vicky treated Lynn in a bad temper. How would she treat Karen in the future? Summer feltplicated. But she would no longer care about Karen. No matter what Karen would encounter in the future, she deserved it. Even if Summer saved Karen with the ck card, she was not moved at all and wanted to make use of Summer again. Summer took a deep breath and calmed herself down before going back to have lunch. The dishes had been served, but Dous didnt eat and looked at his phone. When Summer went back, he looked up at her and put down his phone, saying, I was about to call Tim. Summer was puzzled, Why? Dous said in a serious voice, Ask him to save you from the bathroom. Summer, Twenty minutes had passed since she went to the bathroom. As Summer didnt reply, Dous felt bored and stopped teasing her. He didnt eat much as well. When Summer was about to pay the bill, the waiter handed a card to her, Your husband has paid them for you. Its 680 yuan in total. My husband? Summer didnt realize the person the waiter had mentioned was the man beside her. And she thought of Leonardo. She turned to Dous, Is your cousin here? Dous, who was expressionless, became furious. He cast a nce at her and left soon. A few secondster, he walked out of the restaurant. Leonardo could hardly stop himself from being angry with Summer, so he sped up. The waiter realized that he had misunderstood their rtionship and exined in a hurry, Sorry, I thought he is your husband. It is him who paid the bill. Summer was astonished for a moment before she took the card and turned around. When Summer went out of the restaurant, she saw him answering the phone not far away.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 100 Seduction Summer stood beside and waited for him. Two minutester, Dous was off the line and turned to her with a cold expression. Being stared at by him, Summer was nervous. She handed him his card and some cash, Its my turn to treat you. Dous only took the card. Summer tried to give him money, Take it! Looking at her slender and white fingers, the man reached out to Summer. To her surprise, he grabbed her hand. Summers expression changed. Before she could react, Dous hugged her in his arms and looked down at her with his deep eyes. Although his voice was gentle and attractive, Summer was annoyed. He was shameless, Kiss me, or I wont take the money. What? As they were on the busy street, Summer was too stressful to control her strength. She kicked him with her knee. Leonardo didnt expect Summers movement, as he focused on her expression. Otherwise, with his ability and vignce, Summer was unable to hurt him. It was painful as she kicked him between his legs. Only then did Leonardo realize that how rxed he was in front of Summer. Are you are you alright? Summer could tell he was in pain from his voice and tightened jaw, although he remained calm. Summer asked with concern, but she did not regret, since he was shameless. Dous didnt allow her to leave and threatened, Im fine, but Im afraid you are in trouble. If he was hurt seriously, she could never enjoy sleeping with him again. Summer was unable to understand what he meant. She thought he was angry and wanted to revenge on her. It would be better for her to run away immediately. However, she failed, as her arm was held by Dous. Feeling frightened, she subconsciously looked up at him. Forcing her to maintain such a posture, the man kissed her again. Summer was angry and tried to kick him, but Dous stopped her. Moreover, she almost couldnt breathe, as the man kissed her fiercely. When he became ruthless, Summer was not his match. She could hardly stand and tried to push him away. She was weak now. Leonardos breathing became heavier. He bit her lips as a punishment before letting her go and step backward. Since he moved suddenly, Summer almost lost her feet. Feeling painful, Summer touched the corner of her lips and found it bled because of Dous. Summer was helpless of Dous. She red at him and turned around. Summer! As soon as Summer moved, she heard a familiar voice in the air. Summer felt even worse. When Vicky walked out of the restaurant, she saw Summer and Dous kissing on the street. However, she did not take any photos this time. Based on her experiencest time, she knew the Emersons wouldnt allow her to spread the photos. Although you had your back to me, I thought it was you. And Im right. As soon as Vicky saw Summer, she stepped forward. Then, she said to Dous in surprise, What a coincidence! Mr. Dous is also here. Leonardo ignored her and squatted down to pick up the money that Summer had thrown to the ground in panic. Although Summer was angry, she had to admit that he was noble even when he squatted down. Summer bit her lips when realizing she was bewitched by him again. No matter how charming he is, Im his sister-inw! How could he kiss me? Summer thought. After picking up the money, Dous deliberately removed the dust and put them in his pocket. Summer, Summer found it was indeed difficult to get along with him. Seeing what had happened, Vicky was shocked as well. Why did Dous care about a few hundred yuan? Although Vicky was confused, she came up with an idea to help the Jarrett Group without returning the ck card. Given that Dous lived with Leonardo, he must be powerful as well. So, she could try to seduce him. What a great idea! As if she had seeded, Vicky began to smile with pride. She adjusted her coat to show her low-cut dress inside and gave Dous an alluring look. However, before she spoke out, Dous said to Summer in a domineering voice, Ill pick you up after work. Then, he left. Summer didnt answer him. He said that in purpose!Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. A gust of cold wind blowing, Vicky felt cold and wore her coat well. When she turned around, she found Summer was staring at her with a strange expression. Vickys face fell, Dont you know the Jarrett Group is in danger? Why dont you ask Leonardo for help? How could you be so intimate with another man? Sister, Im not as capable as you. Im sorry that I cant help you, Summer smiled. It was obvious that she wasnt guilty of it at all. She slowly walked to Vicky and continued, As the ck card is lost, how can I ask Leonardo to help us? He is strange and irritable, Im afraid he would me the Jarrett Group. How useless you are! Vicky sneered. All of a sudden, she noticed that Summers red lips were swollen and injured. Chapter 101 Give Me His Phone Number Vicky was jealous, Why are you so close with Dous? Youve married Leonardo! No wonder Leonardo doesnt care about you! Vickys words were exactly what Summer cared. Her face fell, Even if Leonardo doesnt care about me, Im his wife. What about you? If the Jarrett Group goes bankrupt, no one will tolerate you anymore. Vickys face turned pale. She pointed at Summer and shouted out, Shut up! Even if Vicky was spoiled, she knew that because of the Jarrett Group, she could live a willful life. Although the Jarrett Group was not a big business in Hoover City, it was reputable for a long history and had strong ties with many other old enterprises of Hoover City. Since Lynns father started thepany, he had made a lot of good friends. Despite he had retired and gone abroad for over ten years, his old friends in Hoover City would take care of Lynn sometimes. Even though the Jarrett Group was not a patch on the Emersons, it could provide Vicky a wealthy life. Vicky was used to be spendthrift, so she wouldnt allow it to be bankrupt. Youd better think about how to help your father than argue with me. Summer knew the Jarrett Group would suffer a huge loss, but it was able to survive atst. So, she intended to scare Vicky. Vicky was in a bad mood because of having a quarrel with Lynn. When hearing Summers words, she was furious, You mean girl! How dare you scold me? However, Summer was not angry. She tilted her head slightly and asked Vicky with a smile, You are my sister, if I am humble, how about you? Summer! Vicky was not a match of Summer at all, except arrogant and domineering. Summer couldnt help sympathizing with Lynn, who had a daughter like Vicky. When Summer was about to leave, Vicky stepped forward and grabbed her arm. Vicky was in a low-cut dress and an expensive coat today. Completing the outfit with thin stockings and stilettos, she looked sexy. However, when a gust of wind came, Summer could see her chest and tell Vicky was cold. Summer involuntarily wore her coat well. Sometimes, she had to admit Vicky was perseverant. Vicky managed not to lose face in front of Summer. With high heels of eight centimeters, she was a little taller than Summer. Give me Douss phone number! Vicky raised her chin and ordered in a domineering voice. Summer frowned and was puzzled, What? Summer wondered why Vicky would be so shameless to ask her for help right after insulting her. I want Douss phone number! Vicky repeated in an impatient voice, Given that you have had no ability to persuade Leonardo to help us, I have to think of a way on my own! Was she going to ask help from Dous? Summer sneered, Go ask him by yourself. What do you mean? I dont mind you refuse to help the Jarrett Group, but you must give me his number! You are a family member of the Jarretts as well!Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Vicky said in a determined voice. It seemed that she was not guilty of Summer at all. Summers expression changed. But her voice maintained gentle, Of course, I will never forget I belong to the Jarretts. Since she was born, all her misfortunes came from the Jarretts. How could I forget my surname? Summer said, Sister, I cant tell you his phone number, but I know he frequents Golden Cauldron Club. Even though Summer disliked Dous, she wouldnt intrude his privacy. She told Vicky that Dous often went to Golden Cauldron Club, trying to give him a minor problem. Even if Vicky went to the club, she probably couldnt meet or seduce him. That was how Summer revenged on Dous. He was so shameless! Dous did note after work. It was Tim who appeared. As it began to rain in the evening, it was dark now. Summer got in the car and said, Why are you here? Ive told you not to pick me up. It is Mr. Douss instruction. As it is rainy, he is worried about you. Recently, Tim was anxious. He was afraid of making any mistakes when driving Summer home and hence exposing Leonardos lie. Summer was confused, Are you talking about Dous? Did he want to pick her up because of knowing the weather? Yes, Tim replied after considering for a moment. Summer felt guilty of telling Vicky his information, Where is he? Mr. Dous goes to Golden Cauldron Club and wont go home for dinner tonight. If he wasnt busy, he woulde to pick up Summer on his own. In an instant, Summer felt nervous. Would he meet Vicky? When seeing Summer was anxious through the rear mirror, Timforted her, Dont worry. Mr. Emerson goes to the club for business and wille back soon. Summer was distracted. She nodded and did not notice how Tim addressed Dous. Tim himself was shocked when realizing he made such a mistake. The vi was empty. As soon as Summer entered, she subconsciously looked around. Feeling upset and empty, she went upstairs. After changing her clothes, Summer went to the kitchen to cook. Both Dous and Leonardo were not at home, Summer made dinner for herself. Failing to prevent herself from feeling guilty, she called Karen to find out where Vicky was. Mom, have you eaten dinner? Summer asked, trying not to be anxious. Karen was surprised, No, Im waiting for your father and sister. They are talking in the study. Just checking. Im gonna eat. Goodbye. Summer hung up and heaved a sigh of relief. Although Karen felt strange, she couldnt help being happy. She thought Summer still cared for her. Lynn and Vicky went downstairs. Karen walked over and said, Lets have dinner, or it will be cold. Vicky cast a nce at her, No, Im going out. Only then did Karen notice that Vicky had changed into a different outfit and worn an exquisite makeup. Where are you going? Itste night Its none of your business. Vicky nced at Karen. Then, she took out a mirror and was satisfied with herself in it. She was sure Dous would be attracted by her. Chapter 102 Harassment In Golden Cauldron Club Leonardo came out of a private room and called Tim. How about Summer? Tim said on the other end, Dont worry. Ive run her back. OK. When Leonardo hung up and turned around to go to the bathroom, a waiter carrying a curry bumped against him. And the soup was spilt all over his jacket. The waiter was shocked and began to tremble, Im sorry, Im sorry Although Leonardo was furious, he left soon without scolding the waiter. As the owner of Golden Cauldron Club, Leonardo had a room here. Before getting married, he used to live in the club when staying upte to work. However, it was different after he married Summer. In the room, there were his clothes and toiletries. Leonardo took off his dirty clothes and tried to take one from the wardrobe. When he saw a navy shirt and reached out, Leonardo felt someone approaching him from behind. He paused and turned around suddenly to squeeze the persons neck. Who are you? It was a woman as her skin was smooth. Leonardo looked down at the familiar face. Vicky wore a slip dress and charming makeup. Even though Leonardo squeezed her neck, she remained calm and gave him an alluring look, Mr. Dous, Im a weak woman. Dont be so rude to me. I can hardly breathe, she said coquettishly. Vicky was good at seducing various kinds of men. However, Dous was different from them. As soon as Vicky finished speaking, Dous threw her out of his room. His face fell, and he said with loathing, Get out of here! Vicky didnt give up and tried to approach him again. However, she failed and fell to the ground again, as Dous kept a beady eye on her movement. Leonardo called the security guard, Theres a crazy woman in my room. Come and throw her out. Then, he closed the door and changed his clothes soon. When the security guard came, Vicky kept struggling, Hes my boyfriend. Let go of me! Not long after, Leonardo walked out of the room and looked at the guard coldly, What are you doing? Cant you deal with a woman? Im gonna fire you! Although the guard didnt know Leonardo was his true boss, he was sure that Leonardo had a high social status based on his room in the club. An important guest like Leonardo was qualified to ask the clubs manager to fire him. Before managing to take Vicky away, the guard bowed to Leonardo, Sir, Im sorry that she has bothered you. As soon as he was about to leave, Leonardo said, Take her to the police station and tell the police she harassed me. The security guard was shocked. It was the first time that he had seen a man iming to be harassed since he worked in the club. Furthermore, the male guest was serious. Alright I understand. Vicky was angry about being insted by Leonardo, and she tried to sow discord between him and Summer, It is Summer who told me you are here tonight. You like her, but she doesnt care about you at all The security guard hurriedly covered Vickys mouth and took her away. Hearing her words, Leonardo narrowed his eyes, and his face fell, Summer As he returned with a grim expression, Carl asked, What happened? Leonardo said in a deep voice, Wed better hire some new employees.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. It was obvious that Vicky had bribed the waiter to bump against him and someone else to enter his room. Golden Cauldron Club was characterized by client confidentiality. However, many employees here had forgotten it. It was time to remind them. After dinner, Carl noticed that Leonardo was sitting still. Why didnt he go home? It was not his style recently. Despite the fact that he was busy, he used to leave right after work. Carl asked in puzzlement, Why dont you go home? Leave me alone. Ill stay the night here. Leonardo stood up, took his coat from the back of the chair and walked out. Carl scratched his hair and muttered, Do they have a quarrel? Summer went to bed after dinner. However, she couldnt sleep. Although she had confirmed that Vicky didnt go to Golden Cauldron Club for the time being, she kept concerning about Dous, as he hadnte back yet. She tried to hear if there was a car. But she didnt hear anything until midnight. So, Dous was still in the club. Summer was upset and tried to call her. However, she hesitated for a while and put down the phone. She felt guilty about Dous. Summer stayed upte and fell asleep atst. The next day. Although Summer didnt sleep wellst night, she was spirited in the morning. After going downstairs, she asked the bodyguard, Did Douse backst night? The bodyguard shook his head, No. Summers heartbeat quickened soon. On the way to work, she finally got up the courage to call Dous. Dous answered it a few secondster. Whats wrong? he asked in a hoarse voice, as if he had just woken up. It was strange as he should have got up now. Nothing. I called you by ident. You can continue to sleep Summer hung up in a hurry. Summer was wondering whether he was seduced by Vicky or not. She felt sick and upset when imagining Vicky was beside him now. As for Leonardo, he smiled after hanging up. Did she worry about him? Hed better wait for a while before reassuring her. Leonardo was in a good mood and called the help desk, Bring me a cup of hot water. He caught a cold because of not turning on the heatingst night. Chapter 103 Are You Crazy? When Summer arrived at thepany, the first thing she did was to meet Vicky. However, there was nobody in Vickys office. Summer asked Vickys assistant, Hasnt shee yet? The assistant shook her head. Summers mood became even moreplex. If Dous and Vicky were really dating, she would feel that it was like putting a pretty flower on a piece of dog poo. Dous looked arrogant and presumptuous. But after spending the past two months with him, Summer felt that his private life was quite simple, not as chaotic as Vickys. Because of the exposure, the Jarrett Groups reputation in the market had plummeted. The discussion on the Inte was very intense, and even everyone scolded it. Forty-eight hours had passed since that had been exposed to the public. If they didnt find a way to solve the problem, it would only be even worse. The PR department did not silence the uproar. Perhaps because it was too big, thepany talked to the tform, but the tform did not agree to suppress the heated discussions online. The Jarrett Group was currently in a very passive state. At noon, Summer heard the news that the Jarrett Group had already announced that a press conference would be held in the afternoon. However, Vicky didnte to thepany. However, Lynn made a call to Summer, asking her to go to his office. Lynn had been very anxious these past few days. He looked as if he were ten years older and had a lot of whiter hair. As soon as he saw Summer, he hurriedly said, Summer, I have already sent someone to help you find the ck card. Thepany has decided to hold a press conference this afternoon, and then you ask Leonardo to help us. After this period of time has passed, this problem will be smoothly solved. Summer directly ignored his suggestion, asking, So do you find it? The ck card was clearly in Lynns hands, but he was still unwilling to hand it over. He even lied to her and said that he had sent someone to look for it. He clearly wanted to get something for nothing. Of course, Summer would not be fooled. Not yet. We should be able to find it. The most important thing at present is to solve the matter of extreme urgency that the Jarrett Group is facing. Lynn was not satisfied with Summers reaction. Summer did not have the patience to waste any more time with Lynn. She smiled faintly, saying, That ck card is Leonardos secondary card. He knows every consumption. Yesterday, he asked me why I recently spent so much money and urged me to return the card to him. Otherwise, he would directly freeze this ount.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Facing such a person, Summer was now telling lies with ease. Lynns face immediately turned pale. Recently, they had indeed been using that card and spent a lot. If Leonardo wanted to audit the ounts, it would be easy to find it. Although Summer was still kept in ignorance, it might not be that easy to deceive Leonardo. The current urgency was no longer just a matter of money. Of course, the most important thing was to solve the problem with the Jarrett Groups factory. Previously, he was in a hurry, and was convinced by what Vicky said. Hepletely forgot about Leonardo. Until now did he finally be afraid? I will definitely send someone to help you find the ck card as soon as possible. Thank you, Dad. Not long after Summer left, Lynn called her and told her that the ck card had been found. Summer pretended to be grateful and then asked, How did you find it? Where are the two kidnappers? Lynn said vaguely, They were arrested by the police. I will definitely beg Leonardo for help. I must share the responsibilities with the Jarrett Group, she said falsely. Lynn believed this lie and said with a gratified expression, Were counting on you. In the afternoon, the Jarrett Group held a press conference. Summer stayed in the tearoom to watch the live broadcast of the press conference. The Jarrett Group is an old enterprise in Hoover City. It has been trusted by consumers for so many years. As the chairman of the Jarrett Group, what do you want toment on those problems? Lynn looked haggard, with his face full of guilt. He said, This is my negligence. We have failed everyones trust Probably because Lynn was well-prepared early, the first half part of the press conference was normal and smooth. In the second half, a reporter suddenly asked, Someone on the Inte said that the Jarrett Group is a mess, making fake and shoddy products. The current chairmans ability is notparable to that of the previous one. As for your two daughters, one has a messy private life, and the other is keen on hype. And your son, who is studying abroad, loves drag racing. Do you have anything to say about these things? What?? Summer was totally stunned. Being keen on hype? Was that reporter serious?? She remembered that Lynn asked her to admit her hype in front of the media because of the paparazzis sneaking shot. These reporters are truly pervasive. On the live broadcast, Lynns expression suddenly became extremely pale, and everyone could even feel his embarrassment from the screen. Lynn was clearly stewing his own juice. As for the hype, she had a clear conscience. After work, Summer finally saw Vicky. Vickys expression was dull. When she saw Summer, she red fiercely at Summer, scolding, Bitch! Everyone knows that your private life is in chaos now. Then who is bitch? Summer sneered. Vicky had been detained in the police station for one night for sexual harassment. She had just been released, and she couldnt help but vent her anger to Summer. You did it on purpose, didnt you? You must have told Dous in advance what I was going to do, thats why he humiliated me like that! Vickys eyes were filled with malice, as if she wished to kill her. Although Summer did not know what Vicky was talking about, she could tell from Vickys words that Dous had not been sessfully hooked by her but had even humiliated her. However, Vicky even med her for such a thing? Summer approached her and whispered in her ear, Are you crazy? Stupid woman. This scene looked as if Summer was speaking to her with a gentle expression. Summer, you bitch! Vicky was instantly enraged. She waved her hand and was about to hit Summer. Summer had already retreated with precaution, causing her hit to miss the target. There were many employees passing by. This scene looked as if Vicky was bullying Summer. The people in thepany already disliked Vicky. Someone whispered, She still dares toe to thepany Doesnt she feel ashamed? If shes still working as the department manager in thepany, Ill quit my job. Itll be annoying to see her. Coincidentally, my contract will expire soon. Vicky also heard what they were talking about, and she aggressively walked over to them, shouting, What do you mean? This is my fatherspany. Why dont I dare toe? Chapter 104 My Name Is Douglas Seeing her like this, those staffs hurriedly left. One of them seemed to have always been hating Vicky. When she left, she even pretended to inadvertently raise her foot to block Vickys way. When Vicky saw that they were leaving, she wanted to stop them, not noticing her feet. As a result, she fell to the ground in front of people. Vicky heavily fell to the ground, and her entire body hurt. She stretched out her hands, trying to get up but failed. She was so angry that she shouted, I will fire all of you! Didnt she hear those people say that they wanted to resign? So, this would just hit the spot. Summer saw Lynn walking over from the elevator. She turned around and walked over to help Vicky, saying, Are you okay? It must hurt. The ground is so cold. Let me help you up. Vicky shook off her hands and gave her a light push. Dont pretend to be kind, she shouted. However, Summer deliberately fell to the ground and then stood up silently. Lynn walked over and said in a deep voice, Whats going on? Dad Vicky had been detained in the police station for one day and one night, feeling extremely wronged. Now when she saw Lynn, she couldnt help but start crying. Lynn was already upset enough these past few days. Vicky said that she wanted to hook up with Dous to ask him for help, but in the end, she was taken to the police station. Only then did he realize that it was impossible to rely on Vicky to help the Jarrett Group. Perhaps Summer could do a better job. Get up by yourself. Look at yourself. You are a disgrace! Lynn felt that it was too embarrassing. Summer reached out to help Vicky. She said gently, Vicky, I will help Piss off! Dont touch me with your dirty hands! Vicky shook her hands away without thinking. Summer calmly withdrew her hands. Whose hands are dirtier? Lynn had to rely on Summer to help the Jarrett Group now. So, upon hearing Vickys words, he immediately scolded her, Watch yournguage! Dad! Vicky had already got up from the ground, saying, Whats wrong with you? She remembered that Lynn did not like Summer before, but now he scolded her for Summer. Lets go back home. Lynn didnt want to say anything else here. In the past, he felt that his daughter should be doted, so he gave her whatever she wanted. But what happened recently made him feel that Vicky had been spoiled too much. Summer said, Then Im going back. Lynn looked at Summer with a gentle expression, saying, Alright, you can go back and talk with Leonardo. Alright. Summer walked out of the mansion with exhaustion on her face. If Lynn was always so ruthless towards her, it wouldnt be a big deal. However, it would be even more pathetic as he only thought of her when there was a need. When Summer returned home, she saw Dous sitting on the sofa in the hall. Summer was a little surprised, saying, Youre back? Yes. Leonardo looked up at her and noticed that her expression was no different. His mood immediately became very bad. Summer didnt feel anything about it. Then Ill cook the dinner, she said. She went to the kitchen. In the meanwhile, Tim delivered the documents to the vi. When he saw Leonardo on the sofa, he asked, Sir, shall I put these documents in your study? Leonardo didnt say anything. Tim consciously turned around and was about to take the documents to the study.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. However, at this moment, Leonardo said faintly, Tim, if you donte home one night, wont your wife lose her temper? When Tim heard this, he paused and said, Sir, Im divorced. Only then did Leonardo look up at him, saying, When? Tim and his wife were always devoted to each other. He used to bring a lot of gifts to his wife every time he went abroad for business. Half a year ago. It was clear that Tim would not say anything more about this matter. He remembered Carl said that Leonardo did not return homest night. With Leonardos question now, he naturally understood. He hesitated for a moment before deciding to remind Leonardo, Sir, your current identity is Mr. Dous. It doesnt seem to have anything to do with her if Mr. Dous returns home at night or not. Just as he finished speaking, he saw Leonardos expression turn gloomy. Tim lowered his head. What he said was the truth. Leonardo coldly looked at him, saying, You can leave now. But he was telling the truth! Leonardo was indeed resistant to such words right now. When eating, Summer discovered that Dous rarely ate and had been looking at her. Summer touched her face and said, Whats wrong with you? But Dous only nced at her coldly, then turned around and went upstairs. Summer had a confused expression on her face. After she finished eating, she suddenly received a phone call from thendlord. Thendlord, a middle-aged woman, said roughly, Its time to pay for the electricityandwater. When are youing over? I didnt live there this month. There should be no utilities, right?? She had been living in the vi recently. The house there was rented in advance, and she could not return it before it expired. So, it was always empty. When thendlord heard what she said, she was unhappy, saying, Nonsense! The lights in the house were onst night! Summer was shocked. Thieves? She stopped arguing with thendlord and said, Alright, Ill be back tomorrow. The next morning, she asked for leave and went to the house she rented. When she arrived at the door, she listened tentatively to the door for a while. When she discovered that there was no sound inside, she opened the door and entered. When she entered, she was shocked. The room was in a mess. There were all kinds of instant noodle boxes and snack bags on the ground, and there were game consoles on the table. She didnt even have a ce toy her feet! At this moment, a slightly childish voice came from behind her, Who are you?? Summer turned around and saw a thin youth standing at the door. His curly hair looked messy, but he was very exquisite and beautiful. Because she had been with Dous for a long time, she could tell at a nce that the brand of clothes on this youth was the same as those Dous usually wore. I am the tenant of this house. Who are you? The youth looked like around fourteen or fifteen years old, so Summer put down her guard. Oh. The youth walked in and naturally ced the things in his hands on the coffee table. He sat down on the sofa as if no one else was around. It was as if he was in his own home. Sensing Summers gaze, he looked up at her and said, Youre pretty. Do you have a boyfriend? I Summer was just about to speak but she realized that she should figure out who this little boy was first. Summer saw how well dressed he was and guessed that he might be a runaway child. She asked with concern, Why do you live here? Where are your parents? The youth directly ignored her words and said My name is Dous. Whats your name? What? Dous? Seeing Summers shocked expression, the youth revealed a somewhat annoyed expression, Hey, I have some rtionship with the Emersons in Hoover City, but you dont need to be so surprised, right? Chapter 105 Continuing This Farce At this time, Summer was extremely shocked. She walked over to the young man and asked him with a serious expression, What is your rtionship with the Emerson family? Rtives. The young man had an indifferent expression on his face, and then added with great vignce, But Im not close to them, and I dont have any money! This brat lived in her house without permission, but now he was the one who was on guard. Was it because he was afraid that she would kidnap him and ask the Emerson family for money? Are you really called Dous Emerson? Summer quietly asked, How many people in your family are called Dous Emerson? Why are you asking this? The vignce in the young mans eyes was even deeper, but because of his young age, his immature appearance did not seem to be a deterrent. Although she did not know how this child entered her room and lived in it, she could tell that he was not a child who could be easily fooled. He spoke with a foreign ent. It was clear that he should have lived abroad for a long time. There were all sorts of signs that he might have run away from home! Summer curled her lips and smiled, saying, Did you run away from home? I bet you arent used to living in this kind of ce. Should I ask your family to pick you up? He red at her and immediately became anxious, shouting, No way! I paid great efforts toe out. Her guess was correct. You know that there is a crime called trespassing, right? Summer smiled and said. Little Douss expression changed when he heard this, and there was a trace of panic his eyes. He said loudly, I am the only one in our family called Dous! He lived abroad most of the time, and asionally came home for vacations. He was unfamiliar with this country, so he was a little afraid of Summers threat. When Summer heard his words, she was somewhat dumbfounded. If there was only one Dous in the Emerson family, then who was that Dous in home now? She stared at Little Dous in front of her for a while. Little Dous was scared, and he said, Whats wrong with you? Just as Summer was about to speak, a sudden sound interrupted Summers thought. Little Dous looked at her awkwardly, and then pretended to be fierce and said loudly, What are you looking at? Have you never heard a hungry stomach shout? Those two persons called Dous had the same bad temper! In the restaurant, Summer watched Little Dous eat up three bowls of beef noodles. The ce where she rented the house was a slum in Hoover City, so there werent any decent restaurants nearby. But there were a lot of small diners. Little Dous disliked this kind of diner at the beginning. But perhaps he was too hungry, he still followed her in. After sitting down and tasting it, his eyes lit up. To thank Summer for this meal, he almost answered every question she asked. I used to live in Australia. I wanted to be a professional e-sports yer. My mother wouldnt agree and she didnt give me money. So, I ran away to scare her. You cant tell them that Im here. Otherwise, theyll take me back. ying games? Arent you supposed to study hard at your age? Little Dous corrected her, That is a profession! E-sports! This is my dream! Summer threw a damper over him, saying, But you are only fourteen years old. Although she didnt know much about the e-sports industry, she knew that if Little Dous really wanted to do this, he would need to be an adult at least. Little Dous snorted and raised his chin with his arms crossed, appearing extremely arrogant. Summer almostughed. She felt that this child was quite funny. Summers fingers knocked twice on the dining table, and she casually asked, Do you know Leonardo? My cousin. Isnt he very famous here? After he finished speaking, he seemed to have thought of something. He said in a weird tone, Although he is rich and good-looking, he is already married. You have no chance. Summer noticed the keyword good-looking. The anecdotal Leonardo was said to be disfigured, so how could he be so good-looking? Seeing Summers suspicious expression, Little Dous turned panic, saying, You forgot what I said just now! His family told him not to talk about his cousin with outsiders. However, he had just identally said it! But this woman looked not so clever. It should be fine, right? Summer did not have the mood to pay attention to Little Douss expression. The things that had puzzled her after she married into the Emerson family could all be reasonably exined. Dous had never appeared with Leonardo at the same time. Dous lived in the master bedroom. Tim often stayed with him. That time in the dining room, when Tim saw her fall into Douss embrace, he was just surprised for a moment before he retreated. The ck card and that expensive car Dous unscrupulously teased her again and again He was able to freely enter and exit Leonardos vi, and he is not Dous, Leonardos cousin, then he could only be Leonardo himself! This thought shocked Summer so much that she couldnt regain her senses for a long time. She couldnt sit still any longer. She got up and ran out.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. When Little Dous saw that she was leaving, he hurriedly got up and followed, saying, Where are you going? You Before he could finish speaking, Summers figure had already disappeared. He rubbed his full belly contentedly and scratched his little curly hair, muttering to himself, At least lend me some money before leaving Summer directly took a taxi back to the vi. She rushed in aggressively, caught a bodyguard and asked, Is Dous here? The bodyguard stuttered, He is not here. Summer went to the study and the bedroom. Indeed, there was no Dous. Leonardo was ugly and inhumane. This was something that everyone in the Hoover City knew. And due to Vicky, Summer marry into the Emerson family in order to avoid the engagement. Summer naturally believed that Leonardo was an ugly and inhumane man and did not doubt the truth of the rumors. That was why when he saw Dous, she never thought that he might be Leonardo himself! She prejudiced that Leonardo was not a healthy person. Even though she felt that he was suspicious for the past three months, she had never thought about it. Until she met Little Dous, she finally learned the truth. Although the child looked strange, but he did not seem to be lying. She had gradually calmed down and was no longer in a hurry to confront Dous. She wanted to confirm that if Dous was Leonardo. If he was Then she would carry on with this farce. Chapter 106 Could You Be My Girlfriend? In the Tip Top Media Company. Leonardo was in a meeting when the phone on the table suddenly vibrated. He lowered his head and looked at his phone. With a single nce, the cold expression on his face eased. Then, he picked up his phone and left the conference room. As soon as he left, the people below, who didnt dare to speak, became alive. They all asked Carl, Who called the president? His wife, of course! Carl could know that it was Summer who called him without even looking at Leonardos phone. The president has a wife?? Right. A person with a bad temper like him can find a wife. Why havent I? After closing the door of the conference room, Leonardo answered the call. Before he spoke, Summer said gently, Where are you? Ill prepare your lunch at noon. Her voice was soft, but now she deliberately slowed down her tone, making it seem gentler. Summer wanted to prepare lunch for him! What was wrong with her today? Are you at home? Yes. Then Ille back and have lunch. OK. Anyway, her goal was not to deliver food to him. At noon, Dous came back on time. Summer brought the soup to the table and saw him enter the dining room. You came back just in time. You can eat now. Summers apron hadnt been taken off yet. She stood at the other end of the dining table and looked at him with a smile. Leonardo slightly felt that Summer was a little strange today. However, he just quietly looked her up and down, and then sat down to eat. Summer discovered that Dous was much focused when he was doing something, even eating. It was as if he could only saw the bowl in front of him and did not look at anything else. Summer took out her phone from her pocket and took a photo of Douss clear side view. Dous looked at her thoughtfully. His pair of ink-like deep eyes seemed to be able to see through people. Summers heart was filled with anxiety. He should not have noticed that she had taken a photo of him! However, he just asked, Youre not eating? Im not too hungry yet, Summer said as she took off her apron and went out. After Dous finished his meal and left, Summer also went out. She took the bus to the rental house and brought a lot of food from home before leaving. Little Dous was ying games on the sofa with a bag of potato chips besides him. Have you eaten lunch? Summer picked up the things on the ground while walking towards him. Little Dous raised her head and looked at her, saying, No. Summer felt that this child was too naughty. Just because of the games, he ran away from home. What are you going to do if I donte back? Wont you contact your family? And are you going to starve yourself to death here? Its impossible, he said without raising his head, At worst, I may go rob a bank. His tone was still very serious Summer didnt want to talk to him. Finally, he finished a round. He took the food Summer brought him and started eating. He suddenly raised his head with a surprised expression, I want to eat this restaurants food next time! Summer pointed at the corner of his mouth and indicated that there was rice on it, saying, I cooked it myself. He reached out and rubbed the corner of his mouth, then said, Could you be my girlfriend? Summer was shocked. Seeing that Summer did not say anything, he took the initiative to say, Although I am very poor now, when I be a professional yer, I will be able to earn money to buy you anything you like. Think about it. Women liked buying a lot of things. Just like his mother, she went shopping every day. That serious tone made Summer feel amused. Shut up. Im already married. As Summer said this, she took out her phone and showed the photo of Dous she took to him, asking, Do you know this man?? Little Dous took a nce and said, This is my cousin, where did you secretly shoot him??N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Where is he? I treat you as a friend, but you actually help him catch me back! he said in a panic. No! Summer felt that the childs reaction was quite fast. Which cousin of yours? she asked. Leonardo! My mother and his father are siblings. He is the only cousin I have! After he finished speaking, he lowered his head to grab some food and said vaguely, Its really delicious. You can divorce your husband and be my girlfriend. Since your husband doesnt improve your living standard and you live in this kind of ce, he must have a mistress. Divorce him as soon as possible. Im young, handsome, and have limitless potential The shock and anger in Summers heart instantly expanded after hearing what Little Dous said. You are just a child. You know nothing! He continued, Although my cousin looks good, he has a bad temper. He is very scary. People like him usually cant find a girlfriend. I heard that his wife is an ugly woman Summers face became gloomy instantly. She said dryly, Are you going live like this? When will you contact your parents? I wont contact them unless they give me freedom to y games. They will be worried! No, theyre already used to it, so Ill go a little further this time. Only in this way, can I attract their attention. Summer didnt know what to say. So, it seemed that he usually ran away from home. His parents were also quite casual. However, he was only a half-grown child, and she could not tell Dous about him now. She could not really ignore him, so she had to take care of him for the time being. On the way back, Summer received a phone call from Lynn. Summer, how was your conversation with Leonardo? When will he help us? Summer sighed and said, There was so much money missing in that ck card. He thought that I spent too much money, so he took the ck card back and refused to see me all day. But you must ask him to help us as soon as possible! Ill do my best, Dad. Dont worry. Of course, Im at ease. After all, you are a filial child, especially to your mother She has been ustomed to afortable life these past few years. If the Jarrett Group fails to recover, it doesnt matter to me, but I cant tolerate that your mother live a life of austerity Lynn thought that Summer cared about Karen very much, so he deliberately said this to imply that Summer needed do her best to help him. Summer paused for a moment and said in a slightly moved tone, Yes, I understand. After hanging up the phone, Summer snorted and stuffed her phone back into her bag. Wanting her to beg Leonardo to help the Jarrett Group? No way! Chapter 107 I Will Wait For You Tonight After returning to the vi, Summer sat by the window with herptop in her hand. While writing, she paid attention to whether there was a caring back from outside. Finally, a ck car drove over when it was already evening. The driver got off the car and opened the door of the back seat. Dous got off. Summers eyesight was good, and she immediately recognized that the driver was Tim. Tim was Leonardos assistant, but he often drove for Dous. Dous got off the car and told Tim something. Tim respectfully nodded and listened. Summer took out her phone to send a text message to Leonardo. After sending the text message, she noticed that Dous looked up in her direction. Fortunately, her curtains had been closed, revealing a slit only. He looked over and said something to Tim, then lowered his head and took out the phone from his pocket It was too far. She couldnt see clearly what he was looking at. However, her heartbeat suddenly elerated. What Little Dous said and all sorts of signs indicated that Dous might be Leonardo, but Summer still could not believe that this was true. She didnt even dare to confront him. This was too ridiculous! Dous was a very cautious person. If he was Leonardo, he would have just received her text message. In this way, it was normal for him to subconsciously look in the direction of her room when he received the text message. In order not to arouse his suspicion, Summer changed into her home uniform, messed up her hair, andy on the bed pretending to be asleep. Not long after, someone knocked on the door. Summer.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Summer had been in a bad mood all day. She was lying on the bed and was about to fall asleep. But suddenly she heard someone calling her. She was not very clear-headed, so she walked over and opened the door in a daze, asking, Who is there? When the door opened, she finally saw that the person standing at the door was Dous. Leonardo looked her up and down and saw that she was in low spirits with narrowed eyes. He frowned and asked, Whats wrong? Are you feeling bad? Summer suddenly woke up and said in a hoarse voice, No, I was sleeping. She was dressed in a pink kitten-patterned home dress, with her long hair messy and her face flushed. She looked adorable. Leonardo recalled that she had specially prepared lunch for him at noon, and her expression became more rxed. Even her deep voice was mixed with a trace of inexplicable gentleness. Then go get some sleep. When dinner is ready, Ill tell you. Okay Summer stared nkly at him. This was the first time she had seen such a gentle Dous. Leonardo looked at her dumbfounded expression and couldnt help but sign. He reached out and rubbed her head randomly, pushing her into the room, saying, Go get some sleep. When Summery back on the bed, she was still a little absent-minded. She suddenly sat up from the bed and scratched her hair irritably. Why did Dous say something gently and she just obediently went back to bed? She felt like she was stupid! Summer got up from bed, opened the door and went out. As she passed by the study, she reached out and knocked on the door, saying, Leonardo, are you there? The next moment, her phone vibrated. It was Leonardos message, asking, Whats wrong? Summer replied, Are you in the study? Yes. Summer stared at the simple word yes. Her hand holding the phone was tightly clenched. She pursed her lips and sneered. She stayed by the window all afternoon. There was no one else driving into the vi except Douss car. How did Leonardo get back? From sky? Or from underground? Summer had an impulse, wanting to directly rush into the study and tear apart his fake mask. No wonder Leonardo, who had never appeared in front of outsiders, was so intimate with such a cousin. Not only did he permit this cousin to live in his house, but he could also tolerate this cousin teasing his wife in front of him. And there was finally a reasonable exnation of why Dous took the initiative to flirt with the ugly her at that time. After marrying a wife whom he had never met before, most men would want to see what the bride look like. However, he discovered that the bride did not recognize him, so he decided to go along and misled her to mistake him. He used his identity as cousin to tease her just for fun. Summer bit her lips tightly. Lets see who the winner would be in the end! While eating, Summer sat opposite Dous, ncing at him from time to time. When he felt that she was looking at him, she retracted her gaze and picked food for him, saying, Eat more. You must be hungry from work. Dous ate quietly without saying anything. Summer knew that the most beautiful part of her body was her eyes. Jessica once said that when she was looking fixedly at a person, that man would definitely be attracted. He seemed to be quite happy to use his identity as a cousin to tease Summer! She wondered if he would still feel happy if his own wife really fell in love with this cousin. However, it was not so easy to sessfully attract this Dous. Normally, he would flirt with her and kiss her asionally, but now when she took the initiative, he was as steady as a mountain and didnt even look at her. This made Summer somewhat discouraged. After dinner, Dous slowly wiped his hands with a towel and said, Why are you staring at me like this? Do you finally figure out that you actually want to be together with me? Yes. Summer was waiting for this. She said, You look so good and treat me so well. You are much better than your cousin. Even a fool knows who to choose. I was too foolish before, but fortunately, I have figured it out now. After Summer finished speaking, she got up and walked behind Dous. She tilted her head to kiss his face and felt his entire body stiffen. She curled her lips and whispered in his ear, Ill go back to my room and take a bath first Her voice was deliberately soft, with a trace of flirting. Summer wasnt very good at doing this kind of thing. She couldnt say such words as Ill wait for you tonight. As soon as she finished speaking, she felt the vibe around her be very tense, making people feel suffocated. Was he so easy to be irritated? Summer quickly retreated and walked out. When she arrived at the door, she even turned her head to look at Dous, giving him a blink. Douss expression immediately turned gloomy. Chapter 108 Taking the Initiative As soon as Summer left the restaurant, she ran upstairs as if a ghost was chasing after her and returned to her room. After closing the door, she leaned against the door and patted her chest. No wonder Dous always liked to flirt with her. It was so exciting to flirt with him! Summer calmed down, locked the door carefully and went into the bathroom to take a bath. She didnt really want to do something different with Dous. Even if he was Leonardo, so what? Dous did not go to Summers room that night. The next day was Saturday. Summer was still worried about Little Dous. It was impossible for her to deliver food to him in the morning, so she ordered breakfast takeout for him. She wondered how he had dinnerst night. The boy was too ruthless. If it was her own son, she would have beaten him. However, on the other hand, he was quite courageous.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After ordering food for him, she opened the door and went out cautiously. She walked to the guardrail of the corridor on the second floor and looked around the living room for Dous. After confirming that Dous was not in the living room, she breathed a sigh of relief. Just as she was about to turn around, she suddenly heard the cold voice of Dous behind her. What are you looking at sneakily? Summer was so frightened that her entire body trembled. She subconsciously took two steps back, but behind her was the guardrail, so she had nowhere to retreat. Dous had just got up, and he probably had no intention of going out today, so he was wearing a pajama. The texture of the pajama was soft and loose, which decreased the sharpness of him a lot. He looked elegant and noble. Of course, the prerequisite was that he didnt speak. Dous took another step forward. The distance between them was less than five centimeters. What did you do? Whom are you afraid of? Summer could even feel the temperature of his skin. Summer pursed her lips and involuntarily grasped the guardrail behind her for a sense of security. When she raised her head again, there was not a hint of panic on her face. Her beautiful eyes were filled with charm. She smiled and her tone was gentle. Dont you know best what Ive done and whom Im afraid of? As Summer spoke, her hand touched his chest. Her slender, soft fingers stroked his body gently through the thin pajama. She was like a kitten that had not yet grown sharp ws. With a scratch, it itched his heart. Leonardos eyes darkened. He suddenly reached out his hand and grabbed Summers hand. His tone was cold, You were loyal to Leonardo before, but now you are trying seduce me. Women are really fickle! Although Summer was not used to being clenched by men like that, her current identity was a woman who fell in love with Dous and wanted to seduce him, so she could not withdraw her hand. She looked at him with a smile on her face. How could I be called fickle? Any woman with a clear mind would make the same choice as me. After a while, Summer stood on tiptoe and whispered in his ear, I think men are really fickle. You always came to flirt with me before. Now that Im here, you are saying that Im fickle. Are you guys so cheap? You reject the women who take the initiative to flirt with you. The more a woman hate you, the more you like her, right? Summer wanted to scold him a long time ago. She had never felt so happy before! How could Leonardo not realize that Summer are scolding him? However, what he couldnt figure out was that she had been strange these days. She seemed to be trying to seduce him on purpose, but when he approached her, he could clearly feel her entire body stiffening from nervousness. Could it be that she wanted to beg him to help the Jarrett Group? He denied the thought as soon as it came out. Because of the kidnapping of Karenst time, she had beenpletely disappointed at the Jarretts. Seeing that Dous did not speak and was only staring at her with a dark expression, Summer was about to retreat. Just as she was about to pull out her hand, she heard Dous say in a low voice, It seems that you have a deep misunderstanding in taking the initiative? Tonight, we will go to Golden Cauldron Club and you will see what taking the initiative means. After he finished speaking, he held her hand and kissed her lips gently. His lips curled into a meaningful smile. Since she wanted to y with him, then he would have fun with her. Summer was stunned. This was different from what she had imagined. He was quite angry just now, so why did he suddenly change his mood? This mans mind was too deep, and ordinary people simply couldnt know what he thought. Summer began to regret it. She felt that she might be tricked by him. Dous didnt stay at home for long before he left. She was toozy to cook at home alone, so she bought ingredients and went to the rented house. Little Dous was ying games again. He was lying on the sofa, and the table in front of him was filled with trash. He waspletely an Inte addict youth. Summer picked up the trash can and collected the garbage patiently. Then, she stood in front of him with her hands on her waist, Didnt you say you had no money? How can you eat so many snacks every day? I bought them when I came here. I used all my money to buy snacks. As he spoke, he sighed. My mother didnt permit me to eat snacks or y games when I lived with her. Of course, I have to eat a lot of snacks now! He was so mischievous. Summer put the ingredients she brought on the table and asked him, What did you eatst night? Beef noodles, he added, and I went to the restaurant you took me to yesterday. How could you eat there without money? He said in a reasonable tone, I bought noodles on credit. Remember to give the money to them when you leave. Did the owner of the restaurant know you well? He allows you to pay on credit? Summer felt surprised. Whats wrong? He even called me to eat there at noon today. Summer didnt know how to respond. The genes of the Emersons were not bad. The fake Dous in home or the real Dous in front of her were pretty good-looking. And Little Dous was still a child. It would be too deceptive for him to pretend to be pathetic. However, wasnt it too arrogant for him to ask her to pay money for him like that? Little Dous, I have no obligation to repay your debt. You will be my girlfriend in the future. Although I spend your money now, in the future, I will give you all the money I earn as a professional e-sports yer. He just couldnt forget about ying games. Im already married! Summer was amused by him. Little Dous stood up and stretched. He said, I am so handsome, and you will definitely get divorced with your husband because of me. After saying that, he picked up the mirror beside him and looked at it. He sighed and said, Im so handsome. Summer was speechless. Chapter 109 Just a Touch Summer and Little Dous left after dinner. However, before leaving, she let Little Dous promised that he wouldnt mess up the room, buy things on credit, nor went out. Little Dous did not agree at first. Summer smiled coldly. I will tell Leonardo that you are here immediately. Ordinary people wont be able to see him. Summers smile deepened. I can take a picture of him. Little Dous nodded unwillingly. Then, he asked curiously, Who exactly are you? I wont tell you. Little Dous was speechless. In the evening, Summer received a phone call from Dous. He said, Dont you dare toe? Only then did Summer recall what he had said in the morning. Summer gritted her teeth and said, Coming right away. She went back to her room and got changed. Then she set off for Golden Cauldron Club. Summer met Carl when she had just arrived at the entrance of Golden Cauldron Club. When Carl saw Summer, his face was filled with joy. He continuously looked around and said, Summer, why are you here? Youe here alone?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Stop looking around. Ie here alone. Of course, Summer knew that Carl was looking around to see if Jessica hade with her. The smile on Carls face disappeared. Of course, he knew that Jessica had gone to publicize her new movie. Jessica and Summer were good friends, so when he saw Summer, he couldnt help but think of Jessica. Carl walked inside shoulder to shoulder with her, Are you here to have dinner or to look for someone? Summer thought for a second and said in a natural tone, Im here to look for Leonardo. He asked me toe here. Leonardo? I know which box he is in. Ill take you Carl realized that something was wrong. His expression stiffened as he exined to Summer unnaturally, I mean I already know Little Dous is Leonardo. I know everything. He told me everything. You dont have to cover it up for him anymore. Summers expression and tone were too natural, and Carl believed her words without much doubt. After all, he could feel that Leonardo cared about Summer. It was only a matter of time for them to confess to each other. Thinking of that, Carl felt a little envious. Thats quite good Thest hint of doubt in Summers mind was removedpletely. She knew Dous was Leonardo. Leonardo was not disfigured, nor was he brutal. The rumors were false. The innocent Leonardo that she thought had been ridiculed and despised by people did not exist. There was only one Leonardo in this world. He was healthy and handsome. He was from a wealthy family and stood at the top of the social status. He didnt need her pity at all. He could even trick her unsympathetically. Yeah, its good. Summers tone did not change, but her heart was cold. Leonardo yed a dual role to deceive her. When he was happy, he flirted with her recklessly, and then he quickly pulled himself away and watched her reaction. He even used Leonardo to threaten her again and again. If she wasnt the one who was cheated, she really couldnt help but admire his skills. Leonardo is inside. Carl brought her to the door of the private room and was about to push the door open. Carl, other people still didnt know about our thing, so dont tell them Summer stopped him in time. Carl was puzzled at first, then he seemed to understand. I understand you. Leonardos temper is usually bad and his is always cold. Bunt fact, he is really kind. He is just too shy! Summer did not say anything and could only use a smile to conceal the turbulent waves in her heart. She turned around and pushed the door open. The private room was veryrge, and there were quite a few people inside. The light was dim. Summer stood at the door and looked around, but she could not find Leonardo. Then a man came over and said, Beauty, are you looking for someone or are you here to y? Summer did not say anything and walked straight in. The people here were all rich. Being ignored by Summer, he was naturally unhappy. He reached out to pull her, but were stopped by a hand that appeared out of nowhere. The mans figure was tall and straight, and his face was solemn. His eyebrows and eyes were as sharp as swords, as if he would pierce anybody a hole at a nce. Leonardo looked at the man in front of him expressionlessly and said in a gloomy voice, She is taken. Seeing that Leonardo was a man to be trifled with, the man said, Im sorry. Then he left. Is that where you are when not at home? Summer had just looked around and saw several pairs of couple making out in the corner. How could it be?? Leonardo said indifferently, Ive always missed you. Damn it! Summer gritted her teeth and resisted the urge to curse. She said in a soft voice, Im so touched. If you are touched, remember to learn from themter. Then Summer felt an arm wrapped around her waist. Leonardo held her in his arms and sat down in a dark corner of the private room. This corner was very dark, and if others didnt pay attention, they wouldnt know that there was someone sitting here. Summer didnt know what tricks Leonardo wanted to y, but she soon found out. Not long after they sat down, another person entered the private room. He was still an acquaintance-Jerome. As soon as Jerome entered, he was pulled to sit down. Then someone sent a woman in. As soon as the woman entered, she sat beside Jerome. Then, she sat closer and closer, and in the end, she sat on Jeromesps directly. Jerome didnt push the woman away. Summer turned her head, and didnt even want to look at them anymore. At this moment, Leonardo suddenly said, Whats wrong? Did you feel sad to see the one you like holding another woman? Summer was already in a bad mood, so when Leonardo asked her, she replied, Yes, Im very sad. She finally understood why Leonardo had asked her to be here. He thought that she was in love with Jerome, so he showed her that Jerome had been with other women. Disgusting! Jerome made her feel disgusted, and so did Leonardo! After her words, she felt the coldness emanating from Leonardo. She curled her lips and leaned over to hug him, saying softly, Im just kidding. I like you now. Summer said as she reached out her hand and slid down his chest She whispered, It looks like you like me, too. Chapter 110 The Thing You Want Summer could feel clearly Leonardos body stiffening, and even his breathing became heavy. When he kissed her before, he seemed to have reacted like this, too. Did he react like that at that time? Fortunately, the lights in the corner were dim and Leonardo could not see her blushing face. Otherwise, he would definitelyugh at her. Suddenly, Leonardo covered her hand with his big hand, and he said in a deep and hoarse voice, Dont shake. When she took the initiative just now, she only wanted to tease Leonardo. Now that Leonardo had said this, she immediately felt a sense of shame, and she wanted to pull her hand back. However, Leonardo did not give her the chance. He held her hands with one hand, and the other hand held her slender waist. They hugged each other intimately like lovers. As if he didnt feel her resistance, heplimented her, You learned well. Summer bit her lips, unable to pull her hand out. She was so angry that she pinched him forcefully. Leonardo snorted and tilted his head to kiss her neck. Summer! Leonardo called out her name, as if he was giving her a warning, but it was hard to hide his desire. Now youre scared? Summer was nowpletely fearless and decided to y with him. Mr. Emerson, is it exciting to do such a thing in a private room with your sister-inw? The malicious provocation in Summers tone was very clear. After knowing about Little Douss existence, when she faced Leonardo, she couldnt even call him Little Dous, especially at this time. Before Leonardo married Summer, he had never been with a woman. This was the first time he had made out with a woman.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He realized that he was on the verge of exploding, and shouted coldly to stop Summer, Dont move. His voice was so calm that he didnt seem like a man who was immersed in lust. Wasnt it said that when men were controlled by the lust, they wouldnt think of anything else? But he was actually able to suppress his desire! Okay, Summer replied. As soon as she finished speaking, Summer stood up quickly and dodged nimbly Leonardos hand to grab her. She smiledcently at Leonardo. She showed her hand, and a cell phone appeared in her hand. She had just pulled that phone out of Leonardos pocket. Mr. Emerson praised me for my ability to learn. Im sure you wouldnt mind giving me a mobile phone as a reward, right? Summerughed like a crafty fox. Without his phone, Leonardo wouldnt have the chance to ask for help. How could he get out like that! Leonardos face darkened as he watched Summer walk out proudly. He checked his clothes and his expression became even gloomier. He had never been in such an awkward position before. He never thought that he would ever be tricked by a woman. He took out a cell phone from his other pocket with a sullen face and called Tim, Send me a coat now. It was impossible for someone like Leonardo to have only one cell phone on him. Summer only took away his personal cell phone. Summer left the private room and did not dare to return to the vi, but there was no other ce to go for her. The rented house was upied by Little Dous, so she could only live outside. Summer walked aimlessly on the street. When she passed a Inte caf, she saw Little Dous at the door. Summer walked over and found that it was indeed him. Why are you here? Ie here to y the games. Little Dous was very happy to see her, Where are you going? Lets y games together. Summer shook her head quickly, Nope. Lets go. Anyway, your husband kicked you out of the house. What? How did she look like someone was kicked out of the house by her husband? Why do you walk on the street in the middle of the night? Lets get in. This brats logical ability was very good. In the end, Summer followed Little Dous into the Inte caf and felt surprised to see that he tricked the boss of the Inte caf into opening a two-person room for them. Summer watched movies, and Little Dous yed the games. They spent the night like this. The next morning, both of them walked out with their eyes ck-ringed. Little Dous was a child, and was very energetic. He was still talking to Summer happily. However, Summer was no longer energetic, and she yawned repeatedly. However, when she got out the Inte caf and saw Leonardo, Tim and a group of bodyguards waiting at the door, her mind got clear instantly. Chapter 111 Standing At The Top Of The Food Chain As usual, Leonardo was wearing a suit and had a solemn expression and a cold aura. His inky eyes stared fixedly at Summer. Although he didnt say anything, Summer could clearly feel the extremely oppressive aura emanating from him. Summer remembered what she had done to himst night in Golden Cauldron Club. She took half a step back involuntarily and pulled on the hem of Little Douss clothes. She whispered to him, Do you know that there is a back door in the Inte caf? Little Dous thought that she was afraid of Leonardo. In fact, he was also quite afraid of him, but he was a man and could not be a coward in front of women. He pretended to be calm. Dont be afraid. Hes here for me and wont harm to you. Summer was speechless, and she felt that she should be the one to say those words. After Little Dous finished his words, he took a step forward and blocked Summers path. He raised his head and shouted at Leonardo, I can go back with you, you cant harm her! As soon as he finished the words, he met Leonardos icy eyes. Little Dous shrank his neck, but he still mustered up his courage and stood in front of Summer with a fearless expression. If it wasnt for the fact that Little Dous still hadnt figured out the situation, Summer would feel a little touched. However, after Little Dous words, Leonardos expression became even gloomier. If Little Dous continued saying things like that, he would be even angrier. Summer seized hold of Little Douss hand and turned around to run into the Inte caf. Little Dous followed her subconsciously, but after running for a while, he asked her in a puzzled tone, What are you running for? Although my cousin is a real Satan, he wont bully women. Real Satan? Summer felt that this title was very vivid.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. However, Leonardo did not bully women? That was fake and she didnt believe it. Shut up. Do you know the back door of the Inte caf? Summer didnt have time to exin anything to him. Little Dous nodded, I know. He went to the bathroomst night and saw the back door. However, when they got to the back door, they were stopped by the bodyguards of Leonardo. Summer frowned, What are you doing? She didnt expect that Leonardo would arrange someone at the back door! Little Dous also said angrily, Let us go! The bodyguards didnt listen to them. Mr. Dous, Mrs. Emerson, please dont put us in a dilemma. Mrs. Emerson? Little Dous was confused. The bodyguard looked at Summer and did not say anything. Summer also knew that she was destined to be caught by Leonardo today. She patted Little Douss shoulder and said, I am the ugly wife of Leonardo. Little Dous was speechless. Little Dous and Summer were helpless and left with the bodyguards in the end. Summer saw the limited-edition Bentley again. Leonardos hands were in the pockets of his trousers. He looked at Summer expressionlessly. His voice was very cold, You dont want to run away anymore? Summer actually felt a little frightened in her heart, but she pretended to be reckless. She raised her chin and looked at him fearlessly, I didnt have breakfast and have no energy now. Little Dous was still surprised at the explosive news that Summer is Leonardos wife and was in a trance. Without more words, Leonardo opened the car door directly and let Summer in. Then, he turned around to look at Little Dous, who was still in a confused state, and said, Ill get even with youter. Little Dous trembled and quickly got into the car. In the car, Summer was sitting in a corner, fiddling with her cell phone. Although she was a little guilty, she still had to pretend to be indifferent. After all,pared to what Leonardo had done, what she had done was nothing. Leonardo suddenly broke the silence in the car. His voice was cold and deep, Is there anything you want to say? I have nothing to say. Summer put down her phone and stared at him. What about you? Youve already known it. Leonardos tone was so calm and there was not a hint of emotion. As if he didnt have the slightest guilt for deceiving Summer. Summer was so angry that she even smiled, Yes, you spent 300 million to buy a toy. You are free to do whatever you want to. Leonardo frowned slightly, his tone implying dissatisfaction. Summer. He didnt like Summers self-deprecating tone. What? You can even do it, why dont you allow me to say it? Summer red back unwillingly, and she was arrogant and angry. Her tone was very sarcastic. Leonardo looked at her, narrowed his eyes, and threatened, Say it again. You can even do it Before Summer could finish her words, Leonardo kissed her. Bastard! Summers struggles were useless. Leonardo held her tightly in his arms, making her unable to move. How could he treat her like this? He had fooled her so badly, and now he was kissing her righteously. Leonardo was not guilty at all and could still kiss her. How could there be such a thing? Summer took a bite on his lips, and Leonardo hissed from the pain. He didnt hold Summer so tightly. The car had already stopped. Summer pushed open the door and jumped out of the car. She ran into the vi quickly. Leonardo got out of the car and wiped his lips with his fingers. He saw blood on his hand. Tim handed Leonardo a handkerchief silently. Leonardo took it and wiped the blood off his lips, then he walked slowly towards the vi. Little Dous followed him and entered the vi reluctantly. When he saw Leonardo sitting on the sofa, he wanted to sit down, too. He heard Leonardos emotionless voice, Did I permit you to sit down? Little Dous shivered and straightened up immediately. He was not afraid of anything but his cousin Leonardo. Summer did not return to her room. Instead, she hid beside the handrail on the second floor and stared at the hall quietly. Seeing Little Dous standing there motionlessly, Summer couldnt help but felt that if Leonardo lived in the animal world, he would definitely be the king of all beasts standing at the top of the food chain. Does your brother know that you returned home from abroad? Leonardos aunt gave birth to Adams at the age of eighteen but gave birth to Little Dous at the age of thirty-four. Unlike other middle-aged people who had children, her family gave as much freedom as possible to Little Dous. Little Dous was very mischievous and he often ran away from home, and his family was ustomed to it. But if his aunt knew that Little Dous had run back to Hoover City this time, she would definitely call him. A fourteen-year-old child flew back home from abroad. They would definitely be worried. She hadnt called him yet, so she definitely didnt know that Little Dous is back. Meanwhile, Little Douss brother Adams is also in Hoover City now. Chapter 112 Be Good And I’ll Be Nice To You Little Dous shook his head, He doesnt know. Leonardo sneered. If it wasnt for Little Dous and Summer being together, he might have praised Little Dous for his courage. Whats going on between you and Summer? No wonder Summers behavior recently was somewhat abnormal. It turned out that she already knew his identity. Although he had thought about it, he never thought that it was because she had met Little Dous. Is she really your wife? Little Dous asked eagerly. Yes. Leonardo raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at him with a faint smile. Little Dous said angrily, Isnt your wife ugly? Say it again. Leonardos tone did not change, but he seemed to be very angry. Little Dous did not dare to say it again, but told Leonardo honestly everything that had happened in the past few days. Finally, he also praised Summers cooking skills, Summer cooks well. Leonardo looked at him sharply, What did you call her? Under his threat, Little Dous said in a low voice, Mrs. Emerson. Summer hid behind the handrail on the second floor and looked at Little Dous. She felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity. She sometimes looked the same as Little Dous in front of Leonardo. Leonardo told Tim to arrange a room for Little Dous. When he raised his head, he saw Summer walking downstairs with her suitcase. Leonardos gaze lingered on her suitcase for a few seconds and he said coldly, What are you doing? What do you think? Right now, she could not live calmly in a house with Leonardo. Help Mrs. Emerson bring her suitcase to the main bedroom. Leonardo looked at Summer, but he ordered the bodyguards instead. The bodyguards picked up Summers suitcase immediately and went upstairs to Leonardos bedroom. Summer had no time to stop them. Summer bit her lips, turned to him and shouted, Leonardo, dont be so arrogant! Leonardo said indifferently, We are husband and wife. Whats the problem with us living in the same room? Summer felt that Leonardo was no less shameless than the Jarretts. She could not persuade Leonardo and didnt want to argue with him. She wanted to walk outside, but before she could reach the door, she was stopped by a bodyguard. She turned around to look at Leonardo and said, What do you mean by that? Leonardo did not answer her question immediately. He stood up and tidied his sleeves slowly. His expression was exceptionally indifferent. Do you think that you can enter and exit my house as you wish? Summers expression changed slightly. There were rumors outside saying that Leonardo was a disfigured and disabled man, but in fact, he was very healthy. The person who knew the truth must be someone very close to him. Now that Summer knew the truth, he wouldnt let her go easily. Seeing that Summers expression had changed, Leonardo knew that she understood what he meant. He walked over to Summer slowly and curled his lips. However, his smile was cold. People who are rted to me cant escape so easily. Besides, youre my wife. Dont think too much and dont do useless things. Even if you die, you can only be buried next to me. Summer had been married to Leonardo for nearly three months and had always seen the arrogant Dous. This was the first time she had seen Leonardo had such aggressive and dangerous eyes like a ferocious beast. His eyes were not like a simple young man from a rich family, but rather like a devil crawling out of the darkness. She thought of Little Douss evaluation of Leonardo- a real Satan. Leonardo looked at the expression on Summers face with satisfaction and said in a low voice, Dont have such a frightened expression. Be good and Ill be nice to you. Is she frightened? Summer clenched her hands tightly, only to discover that her palms were already wet with sweat. She remembered that when she was in the rented house and took bullets out for Leonardo without anesthetic, he did not say anything and did not faint. She should have thought long ago that a man with such extreme perseverance could not be just an arrogant and tyrannical man from a wealthy family. He must have a deeper mind than anyone else, and he must be a devil who crawled out of the hell. Summer opened her mouth, only to find that she could not even speak. Leonardo reached out and touched her head. His movement was so gentle that it was almost strange, You havent seen our room yet. Ill show you. Summer struggled for a moment, but Leonardo ignored her struggle. Instead, he pulled her forcefully upstairs to the main bedroom.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He took Summer to the cloakroom. The moment Summer entered, she was astonished. In the cloakroom, more than half of the space were filled with womens clothes. They were all the new models, including bags and shoes. With so many clothes, it would take her several months to try them on. Leonardo stood beside her and watched her expression. Carl said that no woman didnt like these things. Seeing Summers surprised expression, Leonardo said, These are all prepared ording to your figure? Summer turned around and looked at him coldly. It seems that Mr. Emerson is very good at giving a reward after punishment. It seemed that Leonardo had never known how to admit mistakes and apologize. What he wanted was to control others and hold absolute initiative in his hands. Originally, Summer had known his true identity. Before she could take an initiative and question Leonardo, Leonardo had discovered and found her and Little Dous. Leonardo smiled, You can view this as a little fun between us. Its more appropriate. Damn it! Summer walked out with a sullen face, not wanting to talk to him. If she looked at Leonardo again, she would be tempted to fight with him. However, she did not dare to do so. The best way was not to look at him. She returned to her room but found that the bed in the room had disappeared. She turned around and ran to the corridor. She looked over the railing and saw the bodyguards carrying the bed out of the hall. Leonardo must be insane! He actually moved her bed away so that she had no other choice but to live in the main bedroom. Little Dous walked out. He walked over to her, looked over the railing as she did. He followed her line of sight and said, Leonardo treats you well. Summer was speechless. Little Dous was serious. If it were me, he couldnt ept that someone threw the bed out. He would throw me out directly. Summer didnt feel better. She looked at him coldly, Are you really his cousin? Yes, my mother and his father are siblings. Little Dous shrugged. He couldnt change that, either. Chapter 113 What’s The Point of Hiding When We’ve Slept Together? Summer, when is the dinner? Dous said, rubbing his belly. There wont be one. Summer turned around and went back to her room. She already had enough of all the shock and surprise from Leonardo. Another dinner was not necessary. She had stayed up all night with Dous in the Inte cafest night. She was not so much hungry as sleepy. Leonardo didnt let her go. He even had her bed removed. Since there was no other bedroom for her, she had to sleep in the master bedroom. She wondered what more he could do? Ate her? When she returned, Leonardo was already gone. She took off her coat and got into the bed. Summer slept for so long that when she woke up, it was already dusk. She felt hungrier than she thought, almost starving. She went downstairs and found no one there. So she went to the kitchen looking for something to eat. She made herself some pasta and took it to the dining room. Before she started eating, she heard Dous cry from outside, Summer, I dont want to go to school! Summer had a mouthful of her pasta, wiped her mouth with a napkin, and headed for the hall. In the hall, Dous was hugging Leonardos legs on the ground, crying. But there were no tears on his face. Seeing Summere out, he ran straight to her and cried, I dont want to go to school! Leonardo walked over with a cold face. He seized him with his hand and threw him aside. She wont help. Your auntie has entrusted you to me, you shall have discipline, he said coldly. The stress on the word discipline gave Dous the creeps. You are at the age for school. Why not go? Summer agreed with what Leonardo said. After all, she knew Dous was a handful. But she was still surprised to see how he behaved in front of Leonardo. It was just like a mouse running into a cat,pletely chickened out. Dous shook his head and looked at Summer with a sad face, You wont understand. The discipline Leonardo talked about was no video games and very little pocket money Everything he wanted was forbidden. Nothing he did could escape Leonardos eyes. He thought he was almost living in hell. If he had known better, he would never have sneaked back home from abroad. Dous knew there was nothing he could do about the discipline, so he just went upstairs instead. After he was gone, Summer returned to the dining room for her pasta. Leonardo followed her in, No matter how Dous gives you the puppy eyes, dont be soft on him. Summer sneered, Oh, of course I wont. Hes only pretending. After all, she had been soft on Leonardo before. Leonardo heard the mockery in her tone. His brows knitted. Obviously, he wasnt happy about the sarcasm in her tone every once in a while. Although he did lie to Summer, he was already making up for it. It wasnt something unforgivable. Summer stirred the pasta with a fork and took her time to eat it, ignoring him. Leonardo took another nce at her before he left. Soon it was night. Summer had finished her bath. The room was still empty and Leonardo was still nowhere to be seen. She was wearing warm pajamas when she got into the bed. But all she could think about was what to do if Leonardo tried to do something to herter But he didnt show up before she fell asleep. It was already the next day when she woke up again. Summer opened her eyes, trying to turn over, only to find herself held on tight. She couldnt even move. She could tell from the familiar scent that it was Leonardo. She gritted her teeth as she removed his arm from her body, and rolled to the other side of the bed, far away from him. Leonardo was already awake. Hey on his side with his face towards Summer. He looked gentle with his hair a little messy and the cor of his pajamas down by half an inch. If Summer hadnt seen Leonardo for who he was, she would definitely be deceived by what she saw right now. She looked vigntly at Leonardo, wondering when he had returned to the room, how he got into bed with her, and how he put his arm around her. Leonardo got out of bed and took another nce at her. His voice was husky, carrying some implicit messages, Whats the point of hiding when weve already slept together? Summer couldnt help throwing a pillow at him. Leonardo caught the pillow without getting mad and went straight to the bathroom. The noodles for breakfast were Dous request. Summer wasnt going to cook, but Dous pleaded her, We are both victims of Leonardo. You should cook breakfast for the sake of that Although she wanted to deny it, it was the truth. She cooked three bowls of noodles. After Dous took his bowl out, Summer took another bowl and added half a jar of salt into it. And then, she slowly stirred the noodles. Summer beamed with satisfaction. She took it to the dining room and ced it in front of Leonardo. Leonardo was surprised to see that Summer cooked breakfast for him. With a faint smile, Summer served the noodles to his mouth. Try some, she said gently. Leonardo looked up and saw the excitement in her beautiful round eyes. There must be something fishy about his noodles. Under Leonardos insightful gaze, Summer was so intimidated that she even wanted to change the bowl before it was toote. However, the next minute, Leonardo ate the noodles she served. It tastes good, he said in a straight face. Even if it was bitterly salty, it was still like the ones his mother used to cook for him. The look on his face wasnt what Summer had expected. He took the chopsticks in her hand started to eat the rest of them. Summer watched as he finished all his noodles without even batting an eye. Was he still the same Leonardo who was threatening her the night before? Summer looked at him with aplicated look and then served him arge ss of water.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Leonardo took the ss with a littleugh. The joy of victory shed through his eyes. Whether it was ying tricks or the victim, Summer was no match for him. She tried to take revenge on him, and he simply followed her will. But she was too soft-hearted. It was obvious judging from her attitude towards the Jarretts. Chapter 114 Don’t be Fooled by Leonardo Summer went straight back to the kitchen after handing the water to Leonardo. She didnt see the smile on his face. Dous, however, saw the whole thing from aside. He took a chopstick, dipped a little soup from that bowl and tasted it. His face changed color immediately. Dous threw away his chopsticks and gulped down a whole ss of water to relieve the salty taste. Cunning! he muttered as he pouted. Summer was so soft-hearted that she would definitely forgive him after he took the punishment. This man always had a way with schemes! Leonardo cast a cold nce at him, Louder. Dous didnt dare. He shrugged, got up and ran into the kitchen. Summer was leaning against the table having some yogurt. Her bowl of noodles was no longer edible. She wasnt quite hungry either, so some yogurt will do. Seeing Dous walk in, Summer gave him another box of yogurt from the fridge. Dous stood next to her and sipped a mouthful of yogurt. Summer, dont be fooled by Leonardo. Hes way too cunning for you, he said to her in a sophisticated tone. Okay, Summer answered absent-mindedly. She then turned to him and said, Im six years older than you. Even if you dont address me with respect, you should at least call me sister. The fourteen-year-old boy was already taller than Summer. But even so, he still looked fragile and childish as a teenager. Dous curled his lips and said, Sister it is! He didnt want to address her as sister-inw at all. He heaved a deep sigh at how his cunning brother got a wonderful girl for nothing. Summer was totally at a loss. How could this kid be so sentimental after having some yogurt? N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The three of them went out together. Tim drove to pick them up. Summer pulled Dous into the seat first because she didnt want to sit with Leonardo. Dous stole a nce at Leonardo before getting in. There came the awkward scene where Dous sat in the middle of Summer and Leonardo. Dous could feel the intimidationing from Leonardo beside him. He knew he might have done something unwise. After Summer got off at the Jarrett Group, their next stop should be at Dous school. But not long after she left, Leonardo said to Tim, Stop the car. When the car stopped, Leonardo took a nce at Dous, Get off. But its not my school yet! Leonardo took him to school yesterday. It was at least a dozen minutes drive from here. Im not giving you the ride. What? Before Dous could react, Leonardo had already kicked him out of the car. It almost got Douss nose out of joint. Youre revenging on me just because I was sitting between you and Summer. Why not do this in front of her? Huh? he shouted. Dous turned a deaf ear and told Tim to drive on, Lets go. Tim cast a sympathetic look at Dous. He couldnt say anything even though he knew the school was in exactly the same direction as Tip Top. Dous kicked hard on a tree as he watched the car driving away. But the only consequence was a sharp pain on his foot. There was still dozen minutes drive to his school. He wouldnt make it on time even if he ran all the way there. What made it worse was that He had no money with him. Kick me out of the car? Ill go ask your wife for money! Dous said to himself. It wasnt far, so he headed for the Jarrett Group. When Summer arrived at thepany, she was called to the office by Lynn. After the press conference, the Jarrett Groups reputation remained a wreck online. People were not buying it. Lynn was counting all his hopes on Summer. Summer, how did it go with Leonardo? He stood up at once the minute she walked in. Summer was still a little mad to hear Leonardos name. We fell out. And he said he wont help. Although she wasnt really going to ask him, she became even more certain that he wouldnt help after finding out Dous was actually Leonardo. Lynn became anxious, Then what should we do now? I helped you retrieve the ck card, and you promised me That card belongs to Leonardo. Even if you dont help me, he will find out eventually and get it back, probably together with the money consumed on it. Since Lynn and Vicky defrauded the ck card, they had spent arge sum of money with it. Fortunately, it didnt stay in their hands long enough for them to use it on thepany. Even so, they still spent nearly ten million yuan. It was hard to retrieve what was already in their pocket. Summer assumed the only way to pay back Leonardo was to sell her shares of the Jarrett Group. Anyway, her shares were given by Lynn in the first ce. She could sell them to him again. If he refused, she could still sell it to someone else. The Jarrett Group was a well-known old enterprise. Even if its reputation was damaged in a recession, there were still plenty of people who wanted to buy their products. Lynns face changed color when he heard it. Dad, dont worry. Ill think of something. Summer didnt say it in a sincere way and Lynn didnt take it seriously, either. After Summer walked out, a colleague came to her and said, Someone is looking for you. She walked over and saw Dous. What are you doing here? Why arent you at school? Summer checked the time. It was already nine oclock. Dous leaned against the wall in his schoolbag. Guess what? My cousin kicked me out right after you left. Its still so far away from school and I have no money. I have to borrow some from you, he sighed. Why did he do that? as she asked, she took out some cash from her bag and gave it to him. If you need money, just ask me or your cousin. Dont mess around and fool other people. Although fooling people was also a necessary skill, Dous wasnt old enough for that. He needed the right guidance to be a decent man. Thank you, Sister Summer. Dous took the money with a beam. Summer also smiled. He was a good kid. Chapter 115 He’s not a Good Man Alright, hurry up! Dont bete on your first day to school, she reminded him, and stay out of trouble! When was I ever in trouble? Dous looked unhappy. When wasnt he? But Summer didnt argue with him anymore and told him to get moving. Dous stuffed the cash into his pockets. Then, he suddenly became serious, Theres something else I need to talk to you. What? Summer became curious because Dous was seldom serious.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. You should divorce my cousin. Hes not a good man. Later, he added, Im not saying this to persuade you to be my girlfriend. If Dous hadnt added thest statement, Summer would have believed him. She red at Dous, Dont talk nonsense, kid. If you stay here any longer, Ill call your cousin. Alright, Ill go. He took a few steps and turned around again, Im serious. Summer made a gesture of calling someone on the phone. Dous shrugged and ran off in a sh. Dous was just a kid. There were many things he didnt understand. But he was right about one thing-Leonardo wasnt a good man indeed. When Summer went back, she ran into Vicky. Vicky got her bummer face on when she saw her. But she seemed surprised to see the clothes she was wearing. Summer was working in the Jarrett Group, but her clothes were always in and simple. She looked nothing like a youngdy from a wealthy family. The clothes she was wearing today were from a luxurious brand, and the shape and stitches were ssic. Who bought her the clothes? Dous? Vicky crossed her arms and cast a sidelong nce at Summer with her chin up high, I heard you failed to persuade Leonardo to help the Jarrett Group? Thats right. He isnt someone who can be persuaded. Will you give it a try? Summer was already in a bad mood because of Leonardo, so she was straightforward with Vicky. I will. You dont think I have the guts, do you? Vicky snorted coldly and left. Summer agreed with Jessica. Vicky was a spoiled princess who was already hopeless. Vicky had wanted to hook up with Dous, and then Leonardo after she failed. Although Summer knew they were the same person, Vicky didnt. Did she really think all the men in the world were revolving around her? And she was so attractive that all of them should fall in love with her? She was indeed hopeless. Summerughed a little. Hooking up with Leonardo? She might not even get a chance to meet him in person. Leonardo arrived at the Tip Top Media Company. He entered his office and Carl followed him. I heard you had Tim bring you some clothes to the Golden Cauldron Club on Saturday night? Carl mocked as if he saw through everything. But Leonardos heart sank when he mentioned it. Dont you have better things to do? Leonardo looked up from a pile of documents. I do. Im fine Carl had a bad premonition. Since Leonardo started to take over issues in thepany recently, the dummy president Carl Jones didnt have much work to do. Leonardo turned on hisputer and a piece of news popped out. The headline was eye catching-A Baron in the Showbiz Was Witnessed Entering a Bar with Two Women He clicked on the news to read it. After he skimmed through the article, he raised his brows and said, You will not be fine pretty soon. What is it? Carl leaned over with a puzzled look and saw the huge title with a picture of himself bringing two women into the Golden Cauldron Club. It was night, but the photo taken by the paparazzi was bright and clear. The two women were following him, one on the left and the other on the right. They seemed intimate judging from the photo. Bullshit! This is that Saturday night when I was out there with two employees of the Golden Cauldron. At that time, one of them stumbled and I just held her up! Carl was incredibly pissed off. Leonardo didnt bother to remind him that Jessica might see the news. Carl was still cursing the paparazzi when he suddenly realized it. He immediately gave Jessica a call. The call was soon picked up. Carl was a little surprised since she never answered his call so quickly. But what came next was all yelling and scolding from the other side of the phone. Shame on you! What are you calling me for? To show off how good you are that you can handle more than two women? I wish sooner you could go to hell! Fuck off! You make me sick! Dont call me again! She then hung up the phone just like that. Jessica, keep going! Why are you hanging up on me again? Carl was a little anxious. Jessica usually didnt answer his phone, and even if she did, she was impatient. But this time, she was furious. When Carl called again, Jessica didnt answer the phone. Sorry, the number you have dialed is busy. Sorry, the phone you have dialed is power off. Sorry, the number you have dialed does not exist. She blocked him again? He had made great effort to get himself off Jessicas cklist. Now he was back on it again just because of that stupid news! Damn! Carl was no longer in the mood of teasing Leonardo. He went out and told his secretary, Inform the public rtions department to hold a meeting. If he found out who was responsible for the news, he would kill him. Summer suddenly received a phone call from Jessica. Jessica had been publicizing the new movie recently. She was too tired and busy to keep in touch every day with her friend Summer. Summer was thus surprised to see Jessica suddenly calling her. She thought she might being back soon. But when she picked up the phone, she heard Jessicas crazy voiceing through, Carl is a bastard, a jerk, an asshole, a stinking coward! Summer rubbed her ear which was numb from her loud voice. What did he do? she asked, feeling so confused. Didnt you see the news? He took two women to the clubhouse and didnte out all night. What else could he do? Summer opened the webpage of the entertainment sector and saw the picture in which Carl brought the two women into the club. It was still soaring as a trending topic. She also recognized that this photo was taken at the entrance of the Golden Cauldron Club. In the photo, Carl and the two women looked intimate. Chapter 116 My Wife also Belongs to the Jarretts Summer had little contact with Carl, so she didnt know Carl well. Rumors online had it that Carl was a yboy. He changed the girlfriends frequently. He had many scandals. There were only a few blurred photos. There was no real evidence to prove it. Carl had a lot of scandals, but he had never admitted who was his girlfriend. Carl helped Leonardo deceive Summer and Carls rtionship with Jessica wasplicated. Summer didnt have a good impression of Carl. Even so, Summer didnt curse Carl with Jessica. Summer checked the photo again and analyzed, The photo was taken at the entrance of the Golden Cauldron Club at night. This means that someone had kept eyes on Carl. Carl is famous in the entertainment industry. The general media dont have the guts to offend him. So what? Jessica calmed down. He went to the club with two women and didnte out all night. Summer thought Jessica was right. Summer didnt know what had happened between Jessica and Carl, but she knew that Jessica and Carl still cared about each other. Carl often inquired about Jessica implicitly when he met Summer. Jessica called Summer toin about Carl because of this news. After Carls news was released, many people discussed about it online. Thements on Carls Weibo were strange. Mr. Carl slept with two women together. Do you have the guts to announce who is your girlfriend? Arent you afraid of being infected? Mr. Carl, how can I be epted by the Tip Top Media Company?N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Its strange. The women arent stars. You only care about Carls scandals. Do you forget the scandal of the Jarrett Groups factory? Many people replied thement. It makes sense. Mr. Carl always take the me for others. If so, the Jarrett Group is shameless! Poor Mr. Carl. After Summer browsed thesements, she browsed the trending topics. The topic about the scandal of the Jarrett Groups factory disappeared. Summer sent the screenshot of thements to Jessica and sent a message to advise her, If you care, youd better listen to Carls exnation. Although Summer didnt know much about Carl, she knew Jessica well. Jessica was two years older than her. It had been six years since she met Jessica in the high school. In the past six years, countless boys chased after Jessica. Some of them had decent family backgrounds. They were eligible bachelors. Jessica disliked them and had never been moved by them. Summer didnt know the reason until she saw how Jessica looked at Carl. Jessica had a crush on Carl. No matter how excellent others were, Jessica wouldnt like anyone else. There is no need to listen to his exnation. Although Jessica scolded Carl, she wasnt that angry anymore. When Summer got off work, Tim came to pick up Summer again. Dous was also in the car. Tim picked up Dous first and then picked her up. Summer, Dous greeted her. Then he looked for something in his schoolbag. He took out a book and used the calctor on his phone to calcte something. What are you doing? Summer turned around curiously and saw that the book was a pupils exercise book. Dous stuffed the book into his schoolbag and whispered in her ear, Dont tell my cousin. Summer asked, What is it? What are you doing? Im earning money. I help them do their homework. It takes one hundred yuan for each book. Summer was surprised. Summer asked, Are you short of money? My cousin deducted my allowance. I dont have the money to y games, Dous said sadly. Then he asked Summer doubtfully, What happened between you and my cousin? Although I know that you are in conflict, I dont understand what happened between you. Moreover, I feel that my cousin dislikes me. Although he was strict with me before, he didnt deduct all my allowance. It was because Dous disrupted Leonardos n and exposed Leonardos deception. She had to thank Dous. Otherwise, she shouldnt have known the truth. However, there was no need to tell Dous that. She patted Dous and said, If youck money, I can give you money Dous waved his hand and sneered, You earn less than me. Summer was awkward. Summer nced at these exercise books in Douss schoolbag. There were a dozen books. He could earn a thousand yuan a day. She earned less than Dous. Are pupils so rich? They paid one hundred yuan for each book. Dous nodded, There is a noble primary school behind our school. Summer was surprised. Her imagination was limited by poverty. As soon as Dous returned home, he went to his room and started earning money. Summer went back to her room to write scripts. Dous could earn so much money. She should take advantage of her major. She was writing a suspense script. After she finished it, Jessica would help her contact with the directors and thepanies to buy her scripts. Summer couldnt work in the Jarrett Group all the time. After writing for a while, shecked inspiration, so she got up and walked out of the room. Leonardo returned home. He was having a talk with Carl in the hall. Summer didnt like eavesdropping on their conversations. She turned around. When she was about to go back to her room, she heard the words the Jarrett Group. She came back and approached them quietly. Carl said angrily, Are the Jarretts crazy? They dont solve the problem and bribe the media to frame me to distract the attention of the public. They take advantage of me to take the me for them. Theyre shameless! Dont stop me. I will kill them! Leonardo said faintly, My wife is also the member of the Jarretts. Carl calmed down. He cleared his throat and said, Besides Summer, the Jarretts are shameless. Chapter 117 I Wouldn’t Interfere If You Were Reluctant Leonardo ignored Carl and turned around to look at Summer. He noticed Summer when she was about to run away. Summer wanted to leave, but she was stopped by him. Summer. Summer turned around and faked a smile, I have to go. Then she passed them and went to the kitchen to pour a ss of water. When she came out, Leonardo and Carl stopped talking. Summer, did Jessica call you? Carl smiled when he saw her. Yes. Summer hold the cup and sat down on the sofa opposite them. Carl was happy. However, Carl was disappointed because of what Summer said next. She told me that you were shameless, Summer smiled innocently. Carl was in a bad mood. They framed me. I have nothing to do with the two women. That day, I was in Carl stopped suddenly. He looked up at Leonardo and shut his mouth. Leonardo asked Carl to be in charge of the Golden Cauldron Club and the Tip Top and kept it as a secret. Carl couldnt expose it. I drank too much that day, so I stayed in the club. I didnt sleep with them. Exin it to Jessica. Summer looked at Carl coldly. Carl said hopelessly, She doesnt answer my phone. Find her. You know where she is. If you cant exin such a small misunderstanding, its better not to pester her. Summer stopped talking, drank a mouthful of water and got up to leave. Leonardo, who had been silent, reached out to take her cup and drank a mouthful of water. I I drank it. Noticing that he had drunk the water, Summer stopped talking. Her ears turned red. She wasnt as thick-skinned as Leonardo. Carl was here. Summer didnt take the cup. She turned around and ran upstairs. Carl watched her go upstairs and said to Leonardo thoughtfully, Why didnt I feel that Summers words were so sharp? Before Leonardo replied, Carl said, Her tone is as sharp as yours. Cut the crap and find your unknown star. Leonardo was about to get up and go upstairs. Carl was surprised. Why dont you invite me for dinner? Leonardo looked at him coldly and said, Get out. Leonardo ate the salty noodles in this morning thanks to Dous. Ever since Summer knew that he was Leonardo, she treated him badly. How could she cook for him? She wouldnt cook for him. How could Leonardo invite Carl for dinner here? Carl didnt know how he provoked Leonardo. Carl had more important things to do, so he didnt have time to care about that. When Leonardo returned to the bedroom, he saw Summer hugging herputer and sitting on the sofa. She wore earplugs and looked at the screen. She was watching a movie. Leonardo walked over and leaned over to take a look. It was Adamss movie. He pulled the screen down unhappily. Summer pulled off her earplugs and asked him angrily, What are you doing? She controlled herself not to lose temper because she was afraid of him. Leonardo noticed that. She was cute. Leonardo smiled and looked at her. Did you hear that? Summer pretended that she didnt hear their conversation. What are you talking about? The Jarretts bribed the media to release Carls news. Carl is influential in the entertainment industry. Their goal is to distract the attention of the public, so they can solve the problem. Leonardo spoke slowly and calmly. He observed her expressions. Who did it? Summer thought for a moment and said, Vicky? Vicky was stupid. Summer thought Vicky did that. Although Carl worked in the entertainment industry, the Tip Top Media Company was influential in the entertainment industry and was countless times stronger than the Jarrett Group. How could Carl let go of the Jarrett Group easily after they framed him? She heard what Carl said. Leonardo said seriously, Do you want me to help the Jarrett Group solve the problem? What do you mean? Summer felt that Leonardo implied something. If you asked for help, I would help you. If you were reluctant, I wouldnt interfere, Leonardo smiled. He doted on her. Leonardo was handsome. In the entertainment industry, there were few people who were more handsome than him. Even if there were, their temperaments werentparable to Leonardos. Summer was fascinated by his gentle gazes. Did he flirt with her again? If she asked for help, would he help her? They looked at each other. They remained silent and didnt look away. Someone knocked at the door. Mr. Emerson, Mrs. Emerson, the food is ready. Summer regained her senses, bit her lips and said, I need your help. OK.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Without any hesitation, Leonardo agreed. She was reluctant to help the Jarrett Group. She didnt believe what Leonardo said, so she had a try. Helping the Jarrett Group wasnt beneficial to him. It was troublesome andborious for him. Smart people were reluctant to do such a thing. After Leonardo promised to help the Jarrett Group, he acted. First, the negative news about the Jarrett Group online disappeared. Then thepanies that dissolved their cooperation with the Jarrett Group changed their minds. Not long after, the Jarrett Group got back on track. Some people even invested in the Jarrett Group. Summer knew all these things. She had mixed feelings. Unexpectedly, Leonardo was serious. He helped them a lot. asionally, there were posts discussing the scandal of the Jarrett Groups factory online, but they were deleted soon. The media and the influential users of Weibo didnt mention it anymore as if they lost memories. Jessica, who propagandized her movie, returned to Hoover City. Summer happened to get her sry and asked her to have dinner together. When Summer got off work, the driver wasnt Tim. As soon as Summer got on the car, she told the name of the restaurant to the driver, Please send me to this restaurant. You dont have to pick me upter. Ill go back myself. Douss business was good. He counted the pupils exercise books and turned around to ask her, Where are you going? Have dinner with a friend. I want to join you. Summer was unwilling to agree, but she was unable to persuade him and gave up. When Jessica saw Dous, she asked Summer, Who is he? He is so handsome. He isnt like a family member from the Jarretts. Dous was a beautiful child with curly hair. His skin was fair. He was childish. He was cute when heughed. Dous introduced himself, My name is Dous. Jessica spat out the water in surprise. Chapter 118 Adams is Your Brother Summer handed napkins to Jessica. Summer hadnt told Jessica what happened between Leonardo and her, so Jessica was surprised when she heard what Dous said. Dous didnt know that. He was shocked by Jessica. After he sat down, he asked Summer nkly, Whats wrong with my name? Its fine. Your name is pretty good. Summer patted his head. Dous nodded and sat there quietly. He wasnt noisy as usual. He was also good at acting. Dous is Leonardos cousin, Summer exined. Jessica was shocked. Summer said, The Dous you met before is Leonardo. Jessica was astonished. After a while, Jessica frowned and said, Do you mean that the Dous is Leonardo. This cute boy is Dous. Yes, Summer nodded. Summer turned around and saw that Dous blushed. Why are you blushing? Summer was surprised. Hes shy. Jessica was confused. Why did Leonardo pretend to be Dous? Is he crazy? Does he have mental illness? It doesnt matter. The key point is that he isnt ugly. He is so handsome! Dous didnt know what had happened. Now he knew that. He frowned and looked at Summer. Summer poured him a ss of water and said, Drink water. Summer looked at Jessica and said, Keep your voice down. Jessica covered her mouth. The Dous was Leonardo. He wasnt ugly and he was handsome. He shouldnt be impotent! Dous was here, so Jessica didnt say anything. She took out her phone and texted Summer, Is he impotent? Have you tried? Summer didnt answer her vulgar question. Jessica turned around and teased Dous with a smile, How old are you? Youre so cute. Douss face turned red again. Im fourteen years old. Youre so tall. Youre only fourteen now. Youll definitely be a handsome man when you grow up. Dous wasnt modest. It should be. Summer had got used to it. Jessica was surprised. Then she hugged her belly andughed. Summer tilted her head and shouted at Dous, Youre so cute. Dous blushed, Stop Are you shy? Summer was surprised. Dous would be shy if someone praised him. It was unbelievable. Jessica was lively. Dous was talkative. They had dinner happily. When they almost finished eating, Dous got up and went to the restroom. Then Summer had the chance to talk to Jessica about Leonardo. I havent told you that Leonardo was shot. When I took the bullet out for him, he didnt scram in pain or faint. Jessica was worried. The Emerson family was a celebrated family with a long history. The situation of the Emerson family wasplicated. Ordinary people couldnt get guns casually. Jessica frowned, What did Leonardo do? Why was he shot? Summer was shocked by Leonardos perseverance. She didnt pay attention to this problem. Why was Leonardo shot? What did he do? Itsplicated. The Emerson family cares about their reputation, but they dont care about the rumors of Leonardo all these years. Furthermore, they asked him to get engaged to Vicky, but he married you. Even if Leonardo was incapable, he shouldnt have married a family member of the Jarretts. Jessica was Summers good friend. Moreover, what Jessica said was the truth, so Summer wouldnt mind. Summer nodded. Ive thought about it, but I dont know why. My grandfather settled the engagement when he was at home. Its said that he went abroad within a few years after the engagement. I remembered that. Ive heard about this. Back then, Leonardo and his mother were kidnapped. When the Emersons went to save them, Leonardos mother was dead. Although Leonardo was alive, his face was disfigured and he was impotent. Not long after, the news that Leonardo would get engaged to Vicky was released. Jessica had a rtive who was a politician, so she knew more about it than others. Jessica was older than Summer and Jessica heard some news from the rtive. However, it was superficial. Summer analyzed, In other words, the reason why the Emersons asked Leonardo and Vicky to get engaged was probably rted to the kidnapping. Its possible. Jessica thought so. Summer thought about it. The engagement of Leonardo and Vicky wasnt simple, and Summers grandfathers departure was rted to this matter. What will you do next? After Jessica knew that Dous was Leonardo, she was happy for Summer. However, Jessica was worried after Summer told her this.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Those celebrated families looked morous on the surface. They must have done many bad things stealthily. Leonardo was the sessor of the Emerson family. He was smart. He could hide his nature for so many years. I dont know. y it by ear. Summer didnt know how to do. Ever since she got married, she couldnt control her fate. Most of the time, people were pushed forward by fate. She couldnt stop or go back. She was pushed forward. Maybe there was a way. Maybe there was an abyss ahead. She couldnt master her fate. Jessica was worried. They remained silent. Dous came back. A person followed Dous. They came up. Dous moved aside. Summer, this is my brother. Summer looked up and saw the person. Adams! Adams! Jessica and Summer were surprised. Jessica asked, Is Adams your brother? Dous scratched his head. Yes. Hes my brother. His surname is Wilson and your surname is Emerson. Summer had met Adams many times, but she was surprised that he was rted to the Emerson family. Dous exined, My brother takes my fathers surname and I take my mothers surname. Adams smiled at Summer, Dous is naughty. Sorry for the inconvenience. Its fine. Summer was at a loss. Chapter 119 Think About How To Get Me Dous was surprised. Do you all know my brother? Dous knew Adams was an actor, but he didnt know Adams was so famous at home. Of course, Mr. Adams is famous in the entertainment industry. His acting skills are good. He has many fans! Jessica took out her phone and said, Mr. Adams, can we take a picture together? Adams smiled warmly, Of course. Please keep it as a secret for me. I promise. Jessica took her phone, pulled Summer over and said, Lets take photos together. No, thank you. Summer didnt adore stars. She just liked Adamss movies very much. She wasnt interested in taking photos with him. Adams smiled and looked at her gently, Miss Summer, please do me a favor. Adams was so gentle. Summer didnt refuse. She stood up and took a photo with them. They stood together. Dous took photos of them. Adams stood in the middle. Jessica and Summer stood on both sides of him. After taking photos, Jessica took the phone. Her agent called her. She didnt answer the phone and said to Summer, My agent called me. I have to go. Summer nodded, OK. I have to go. Goodbye, Mr. Adams. Jessica waved her hand at Adams and rushed out of the restaurant. Summer looked at Dous and Adams. She discovered that they looked alike. Perhaps because they were rtives, Summer felt Adams and Leonardo looked simr. When Adams went to the Golden Cauldron Clubst time, he greeted Carl. Leonardo was there, but Adams didnt greet Leonardo. Adams may know about the matter between Summer and Leonardo. Adams was Leonardos cousin, so it was normal for Adams to help Leonardo hide the truth. In order to deceive her, Leonardo put in a lot of effort. Summer sneered. Adams knew her thoughts. He felt guilty. He said sincerely, Im sorry to help Leonardo deceive you. Summer pursed her lips and said, Mr. Adams, dont mention it. You have your own reason. She called him Mr. Adams. Adams smiled helplessly and said, Are you going to go back? Ill send you back. Summer was confused. Leonardo was strict with Dous. Dous should go back with Adams. However, Dous woulde back to Leonardos home. Noticing that Summer was confused, Adams exined, Im busy with work. I dont have time to take care of Dous. Its better for him to live with Leonardo. Adams drove Summer and Dous back to the vi. Summer and Dous walked in front, while Adams followed behind them. When Summer entered the vi, Leonardo was going downstairs. He looked down at Summer. When he saw Adams, he squinted his eyes. No one knew his thoughts. Adams exined, Leonardo, I met Dous and Summer, so I send them back. OK, Leonardo answered. Then he sat down on the sofa and said to the bodyguard, Pour tea. Adams sat on the sofa. They were about to talk about something, so she pulled Dous upstairs. After Dous returned to his room, he began to do the homework. It wasnt his homework. It was the homework of these pupils. Dous worked hard to earn money. Summer returned to her room and took a shower. She received a message from Jessica. Jessica said, Did you sleep with Leonardo? Is he impotent? Jessica said, Since he is different from the rumors, he shouldnt be impotent, right? Summer smiled helplessly and replied, Go to bed early. Dont talk nonsense. Jessica didnt go to sleep and sent Summer a voice message. Summer listened. What I said is not nonsense. What I said is serious. Although Leonardo deceived you, you must get him. Otherwise, if Vicky noticed that Dous is Leonardo, she would seduce Leonardo. Jessica reminded Summer. Vicky was interested in Dous. If she knew that Dous was Leonardo, she would seduce Leonardo. Even if she seduced Leonardo, Leonardo wouldnt ept her. She didnt know Douss thoughts, but he was Leonardo now. It was impossible for him to ept Vicky. When she sent the message to Jessica, Leonardo stood at the door and said, You know me so well. Summer was astonished. She looked up at Leonardo. She was at a loss. When did hee here? Did he hear the conversation between her and Jessica? Jessica replied her. Summer locked the screen and didnt read the message. When did youe here? I heard everything. Leonardo didnt answer her question, but he said that he had heard everything. Summer was awkward. Leonardo smiled and said, Im going to take a shower. Think about it carefully. What do you mean? Think about how to get me. Summer was embarrassed. Because Leonardo helped the Jarrett Group secretly, the Jarrett Group got back on track. There were countless people visiting Lynn for cooperation and investment. Lynn felt the Jarrett Group would be developed fast. He was busy with social activities every day. He was extremely happy. He nned to take Summer to meet those partners. Summer refused, You can go with Vicky. Leonardo doesnt like me to take part in that. She always used Leonardo as an excuse. It was useful. She and Lynn had different thoughts. She understood Leonardo. Although he helped the Jarrett Group, she felt that it was strange. Lynn nodded and said, OK. When Leonardos free, take him back to the Jarretts for dinner. Lynn called him Leonardo. Did Lynn want to fawn on Leonardo? Although she wouldnt bring Leonardo back to the Jarretts, she replied, OK. On the way back, Summer asked the driver to stop and got off the car to buy some things. Most of themodities in the supermarket werebeled with the Jarrett Groups brand. When Summer walked around, someone beside her said, Why hasnt the Jarrett Group copsed yet? Why are there their products on the shelves for sale? Theyre powerful. Although they had the scandals, they asked someone to delete the news. Theyre disgusting! Summer stood in front of the shelf for a while, bought something and left.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. She knew Leonardos n. In the event, the Jarrett Group didnt apologize sincerely and didnt receive any punishment. Moreover, the Jarrett Group even deleted all the news, which made the public more disgusted. Chapter 120 I Love You A small leak would sink a great ship. Moreover, the scandals of the Jarrett Group had been exposed.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Summer had a premonition that the Jarrett Group didnt solve the problem and it was the beginning of the disaster. No matter how much investment and cooperation they received, it would be in vain if no consumers would be willing to buy their products. With the rapid development of Inte, they couldnt underestimate the impact of the Inte. The news was spread quickly online. Once the Jarrett Group took action, someone would release the scandals of the Jarrett Group. Then consumers would boycott the Jarrett Groups products. The Jarrett Group had manypetitors. The consumers had many choices. They didnt rely on the Jarrett Groups products. After knowing Leonardos purpose, the more Summer thought about it, the colder she felt. On the surface, Leonardo helped the Jarrett Group, but his real goal was to crack down on the Jarrett Group. After the car stopped at the door of the vi, Summer opened the door and jumped down. It was winter. It was getting colder day by day. A gust of cold wind blew over. Summer shivered. Her face turned paler. She walked into the hall and didnt see Leonardo. The bodyguard was smart. He said, Mrs. Emerson, Mr. Emerson is in the study. Summer went straight to Leonardos study. It seemed that he had just returned. He didnt take off his coat. He was looking for a book. After he heard the door open, he turned around and saw Summer. He smiled faintly. Summer wasnt sure if he smiled. Hi. Then he turned around and continued to look for the book on the bookshelf. Summer came up to him, held his arm, and pulled him to face to face with her. She stared at Leonardos eyes and said word by word, What do you want to do? Have the Jarrett Group offended you? Leonardo retracted his arm and covered Summers hand. Your hand is so cold. He held her hands. His palms were so warm that Summer didnt pull her hands back. It was easy for Leonardo to move a woman if he wanted. Summer was fascinated by him. Then she regained her senses. She pulled out her hands and repeated her previous question, Have the Jarrett Group offended you? Are you questioning me? Leonardo stared at his hands. He was angry. You know what I mean. Leonardo turned around and sat down on the chair. He said casually, You asked the paparazzi to take photos of the Jarrett Group. I thought you hated the Jarrett Group. Summer looked at him in astonishment. He knew about this matter. Leonardo was satisfied with her expression. He looked at her. No one knew his thoughts. After a while, he said gloomily, No matter what I want to know about you, I will know. He meant that she didnt have secrets in front of him. He could know easily what she had done. He was threatening her again. Is it funny? Do you feel fulfilled when you keep an eye on me? Summer said sharply. She felt that Leonardo was crazy! He kept an eye on her. She was like his pet. I care about you. Leonardo ignored that Summer was unhappy. He said, Otherwise, how could I rush over to save you when Lynn and Vicky tricked you into saving your mother and kidnapped you? Although Summer was mentally prepared, she was shocked. As expected, he knew everything! She had no secrets in front of him. Perhaps he didnt want to hurt her, but he was maniptive. Dont look at me like that. I dont like it. Leonardo stood up and reached out to cover her eyes. He lowered his head and kissed her. He said in a charming voice, Be good. His lips were as warm as his hands, but Summer trembled. Leonardo hugged her. He stroked her long hair and said intimately in a hoarse voice, Dont be afraid. I wont treat you like what I did to them. I will spend the rest of my life with you. I love you. Summer didnt have the guts to move. Leonardo was terrifying. She wanted to escape. After a while, Summer said, The Jarrett Group The Jarrett Group will be fine. Your grandfather will deal with it. Leonardo let go of her and helped her fix the bangs. Lets have dinner. Her grandfather would deal with it. Summer was led downstairs by Leonardo. She thought about it. She was absent-minded. ording to the information Jessica told her, Summers grandfather was a key figure of the engagement between the Jarretts and the Emersons. Summers grandfather never came back after he went abroad. Summer hadnt seen her grandfather for more than ten years. If Leonardo hadnt mentioned it, she wouldnt have remembered that she still had a grandfather. Leonardo mentioned her grandfather. His goal was Summer figured this out and stopped. She looked at Leonardo and said, Taking advantage of the scandal of the Jarrett Group, you want to force my grandfather to return home. Leonardo turned to look at her and praised her, Youre smart. What do you want? What is your purpose? Were there other unknown things behind the engagement? It was very important to Leonardo. Why had Leonardo concealed his identity since the kidnapping? There were too many things that she couldnt figure out. She was more confused. It was in the kitchen. Dous sat there. He didnt have dinner because Leonardo and Summer hadnt arrived yet. Dous saw them walking hand in hand. He muttered, Beauty and the beast. Leonardo pulled up the chair for Summer and said, Dous, your teacher said that you couldnt keep up with others. I will apply the continuation sses for you. There is no need! Dous was anxious. He said, You are a perfect match. Leonardo is sinister! Dous would rather die than take the continuation sses! Dous red at Leonardo quietly and turned to look at Summer with a smile, Summer, taste it. Thank you. Summer took the food he served her. She felt that she and Dous were simr. They were threatened by Leonardo. Chapter 121 Let’s Review It Finishing the dinner, Summer pulled Dous to his room. After entering the room, Summer closed the door mysteriously. Dous was puzzled. What are you doing? When you pulled me, my cousin was angry. You even closed the door. He will throw me out. He wont. Although Leonardo was strict with Dous, he allowed Dous to stay here. It meant that he liked Dous. When he throws me out, you have to help me. Dous shrugged and sat on the desk. Go ahead. What do you want? Do you decide to get a divorce? Youre a child. Dont talk about the things like that! Summer knocked him on the head fiercely. Dous touched his head and shouted exaggeratedly, It hurts! Summer didnt joke with him, Is your cousin always like this? When Leonardo was Dous, he wasnt as vicious as he was now even though he had a bad temper. After Dous became Leonardo, he was moreplicated and he was maniptive. He knew what she had done, but he remained calm and didnt expose her. After he was Leonardo, he became more unscrupulous. He has always been like this. Hes sinister. Dous thought of something terrible and tucked his neck into the cor. Im serious. I advise you to divorce him. Do you like my brother? Summer was astonished. Didnt you ask me to be your girlfriend? I dont think youll like me. A gentle person like my brother is more suitable for you. Hes better than Leonardo. Leonardo has a bad temper! Dous made a face. Summerughed and teased him, Do you know how many girls want to marry your brother? Even if your brother is willing to marry me, it will be my second marriage. Im not worthy of him. Youre nice. You deserve him, Dous said casually, but he was sincere. Summer was surprised. Was she that nice? Summer kept silent. Dous felt embarrassed. He scratched his head and exined, I lived in your house. I thought you would beat me up. Unexpectedly, you cooked for me. Summer exined, You said your name was Dous. That was why I didnt ask someone to beat you up. Even if I werent Dous, you wouldnt ask someone to beat you up.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. How do you know? Its none of your business. Dous pushed her out of the door. Get out. I have to do my homework. You have so many questions. He closed the door! The door was closed. Summer turned around and smiled. What an ignorant kid! When she walked into the room, Leonardo was reading the documents and leaning against the headboard. After he heard the door open, he didnt look up. He went to bed so early. Summer didnt speak to him and went straight to the bathroom. When she came out, Leonardo leaned against the headboard and stared at Summer. Summer looked down at her nightgown, which was conservative. She walked slowly to the bedside, pulled away the nket andy down. When she closed her eyes, she felt that Leonardo got closer to her. She opened her eyes. Leonardo was beside her and was about to kiss her. While Summer was in a daze, Leonardo kissed her and pressed her down. Summer felt his unique cold aura. She couldnt get rid of it. Her mind went ck. Leonardo kissed her neck and said in a hoarse voice, You studied so hard in the Golden Cauldron Club. Lets review it. Summer remembered what had happened that day in the club. She felt shy. Her face turned red. She struggled, but it was useless. She was so angry that she scolded him, Youre really bullshit! Leonardo panted and kissed her, You cant swear in bed, but you can shout louderter. She knew that there woulde a day sooner orter. However, she was reluctant. She was stiff like a rock. He might be angry because of her reaction. However, he whispered, Its fine not to sleep with me, but you have to help me. She had no choice. Leonardo made concessions, so she didnt refuse. It was the next day. When Summer went downstairs, only Dous sat on the sofa and dozed off. She didnt see Leonardo. Summer walked over and patted Douss shoulder. Didnt you sleepst night? Dous opened his eyes and said, I didnt sleep until three oclock. I have too much work. Then he closed his eyes again and took a rest on the sofa. Wheres your cousin? I dont know. Maybe he has gone out. Summer heaved a sigh of relief. It was good that Leonardo wasnt here. After breakfast, she went to the Jarrett Group. As soon as she arrived at the group, she was told to attend a meeting. It was a meeting of senior leaders, but Lynn asked her to attend it as well. She had no choice but to attend it. As expected, their products were boycotted by consumers. The sales volume fell sharply. Some partners nned to withdraw their capital. Someone suggested, People like to jump on the bandwagon. If we hire stars to endorse products, we will solve the problem. Who do you want to invite? Adams is the youngest award-winning actor. He has many fans. If he endorse our products, we will do with it! Summer look up at the person who suggested it. She sneered. It was impossible to invite Adams to endorse the Jarrett Groups products! Chapter 122 I Believe in You At the end of the meeting, Lynn turned to look at Summer and said gently, Summer,e to my office. OK. Summer knew what Lynn was about to say. When the person suggested that Adams should endorse their products, Lynn was excited. Obviously, Lynn was interested in this suggestion. Summer walked towards the meeting room. She was blocked by Vicky. Vicky had been waiting at the door for a long time. Whats the matter? The perfume of Vicky was strong. Summer didnt like it and took half a step back. Although Summer didnt say anything, Vicky felt Summer disdained her. Vicky was angry. She said sternly, Summer, although you persuaded Leonardo to help the Jarrett Group and Dad praised you, dont forget who gave this to you! Recently, most people ignored Vicky in the group. The employees curried favor with Summer. Lynn limited Vickys power. Although Vicky was the Project Manager, she was powerless. Vicky had a strong sense of crisis. Did you give it to me? Summer smiled and said slowly, The engagement with the Emersons was decided by grandfather. My life was given by my parents. I have to thank them. I wont forget who have given this to me. Summer! Vicky was furious. Ever since Vicky was young, Summer was always worse than her. Vicky asked Karen to force Summer to marry Leonardo. Vicky thought Summer would be killed by that monster, Leonardo. Unexpectedly, Summer lived a better life than her. Vicky was jealous of Summer. Summer is ugly and unfashionable. How could she live a better life than me? Vicky couldnt bear it. Summer must die! Recently, you often lose the temper. Ask Mom to cook some soup for you. Then Summer pushed her aside gently and said, Dad is waiting for me in the office. I have to go. Vicky looked at Summers back with hatred. She clenched her hands and bit her lips tightly. She didnt notice that she broke her lips. It was in Lynns office. Dad, whats the matter? Although Summer had guessed Lynns thoughts, she pretended to know nothing about it. Lynn pondered and said slowly, Summer, thanks to your help, we can get through this difficult time. Im grateful to you. You said that I also belonged to the Jarretts. This is what I should do. You dont have to thank me. Summer looked down coldly. She didnt want Lynn to know her thoughts. Lynn wasnt an idiot. He knew he didnt treat Summer well. He was worried that Summer hated him, so he didnt talk about Adams first. Summer was soft-hearted since she was young. Although he rarely cared about Summer, he knew that she was soft-hearted from her attitude towards Karen. However, no matter how soft-hearted she was, she would be merciless when she was desperate because of them. Summer pretended to be sincere. Lynn was delighted. After you get married, youre sensible. What do you think of their proposal at the meeting? Finally, Lynn came to the point. I think this proposal is not bad, but its not feasible. Adams is a big shot in the entertainment industry. His schedule must be full. He even is not able to endorse the products of those famous international brands, let alone our group. Moreover, it was impossible for ordinary actors and stars to endorse for apany which had scandals. The audience would be disgusted with it. It was impossible for Adams to agree. Lynn was clear about this. However, in his opinion, although the Jarrett Group was not qualified to ask Adams to endorse their products, the Emersons could. If Summer asked help from the Emersons and the Emersons forced Adams, he wouldnt refuse. He was only an actor. He didnt have the guts to offend the Emersons. Lynn was confident. He walked to Summers side and patted her shoulder. This task is difficult for others. You can do it. I believe in you! This Summer hesitated, I may not be able to do it. Dont give up. Even though you cant do it, your husband is Leonardo Lynn stopped talking. Summer looked up at him and knew his meaning. Ill try my best. I wont! Lynn knew her value, so he took advantage of her thoroughly. Lynn didnt care about Summer. She had just helped Lynn ask help from Leonardo. From Lynns perspective, Summer should ask help from Leonardo again, even though Leonardo might be impatient and dislike her. Lynn only cared about his own interests. Summer came out from Lynns office and saw Vicky. Vicky snorted, pushed her away and walked into the office. Before Summer left, she heard that Vicky said, I can do this as well. You want Adams to endorse our products. I can arrange someone to capture him Summer felt that Vicky was stupid. Even if Adams werent Leonardos cousin, how could they capture him, a superstar in the entertainment industry? Adamss value was almost equal to that of the entire Jarrett Group. Jessica didnt have work recently. She rested at home. Summer got off work and saw Jessicas car. The car was eye-catching. The color was like Jessicas personality. It was red like fire. Summer looked around and confirmed that there were no paparazzi before walking towards Jessicas car. She pulled open the door and sat in the passenger seat. Why didnt you call me? What if paparazzi noticed you? Thanks to the Jarretts, Summer was famous because of the scandals. If someone took the photos of Jessica and her, the media wouldnt let Jessica go. Jessica had a bright future in the entertainment industry. Summer couldnt ruin Jessicas reputation. Jessica took off her sunsses. Her eyes were red. Summer was astonished.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Whats wrong? What happened? Jessica said angrily, Mypany sold me to the Tip Top! They only care about money! Chapter 123 She Was Here to Cause Trouble Jessica only worked for this talentpany because it was Tip Tops rival. However, she didnt expect that herpany shamelessly took Tip Tops money and sold her to it. Summer was also a little surprised. Its unbelievable. Im going to kill Carl now. Hold the knife for me, Jessica said with a menacing face and started the car. Summer was lost for words. She knew this was Jessicas grief talking. She wouldnt take it seriously. However, she then realized Jessica was literally driving to Tip Top. Summer turned her head to look at her and found she still didnt get over it. Are you really going to Tip Top? Of course! Jessicas lip curled like a ssic viin in movies. Cant you guys just talk it through? Im going to! It seemed to Summer that Jessica was not going to talk to Carl, but beat him instead. However, she was unable to stop Jessica. Jessica parked the car, got off and mmed the door shut before dashing into the Tip Top building. However, before she could enter, she was stopped by a security guard. Miss, may I ask who you are looking for? None of your business. Jessica was so furious that she pushed him away and wanted to run inside. Another security guard quickly walked over and looked at Jessica. He then looked at his phone and said, Sorry, Miss. You cant go in. Jessica raised her eyebrows. I cant go in? Summer had a horrible feeling. Jessica was a bully back at school. She never failed in fights. And she now was really pissed off. So Summer rapidly went up to hold her back. Calm down. Were in theirpany. Her resentment had blinded her good sense. She rolled up her sleeves and didnt care about how people would see her. Anyway, I am already a client they signed. Even if I fight here, they have to put up with it. Summer felt Jessica was right. After all, what Carl did was wrong. So she stepped aside. Jessica was agile. She quickly knocked down these guards. But Summer, who was standing back, saw clearly these guards were getting soft on her as if they were afraid of hurting her. Jessica pped her hands and said ferociously, Do you let me see Carl or not? They wont let you see him today. Summer picked up the phone from the ground and handed it to Jessica. It was the interface of a chat group on the screen. Jessicas photo was on it, below which was a message. Boss said this woman woulde here today. We can neither let her go up nor hurt her. Needless to say, this order was from Carl. Carl knew Jessica woulde to him after he bought her agency. So he had the foresight to give this order. Summer knew, as Jessicas friend, she should swear at Carl with her. However, she inexplicably wanted tough. Jessica cursed, Jerk! Then, she left with Summer. Inside the car, Summer said, Carl knows you well. Jessica said angrily, He changed my diaper when I was little. Of course he knows me. Well, I guess so. Summer tried hard not tough. Jessica had a bold tongue only in front of Summer. We were close neighbors back then. And our parents were good friends. But something happened, and Jessicas voice trailed off. Her face darkened. Summer didnt ask then. She didnt want to pry into others personal life. It seemed Jessica was careless and kept no secrets. But she never told Summer about Carl. It must be too heavy for her to speak. Jessica drove Summer to a bar. This bar was run by someone in show business. Most of the frequent guests were celebrities, so it was very private. Jessica booked a private room and swore at Carl while drinking with Summer. Jessica had taught Summer how to drink. So they both had great tolerance to alcohol. Summer knew Jessica was in a bad mood and would drink more. Therefore, she just drank a little. She needed to stay awake and take her back home.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. While they were drinking, the door of their room was suddenly opened. A woman stood at the door, all tarted up. She looked at Jessica and raised her eyebrows, smiling, There you are, Jessica. Someone told me you were here and I didnt believe it. Its really you. As the woman spoke, she walked towards them. As she approached, Summer found her familiar. She thought Jessica knew her, so she gave Jessica a slight push. Jessica was already half drunk. She narrowed her eyes and looked at the woman. After a long while, she asked, Who are you? The woman seemed to have never thought Jessica wouldnt recognize her. Her face darkened and she said sulkily, I am Laura Cotton. Laura Cotton? Summer remembered her name that she often saw on the hot lists and entertainment stories. She got a lot of exposure these days. However, there was a big difference between real person and her photos. Jessica thought for a moment. And the name finally came back to her. She nodded and said, Oh, sorry, I didnt recognize you. You were wearing too much makeup. Laura gradually calmed down. Then Jessica said unexpectedly, You are different from when I saw youst time. Did you adjust your jawbone? Hearing this, Laura touched her face in shock. She looked at her as if she wanted to eat her alive. Summer knew Laura was not kind. She walked forward and stood in front of Jessica. Sorry, she was drunk. Laura narrowed her eyes and asked, Who are you? Just as Summer was about to speak, a group of people suddenly rushed in. Laura, there you are. Weve been looking for you. Laura turned around and smiled to them. Guess who I met. These people walked in. A man standing in the front said in a weird tone, Isnt this Jessica? Summer frowned slightly. Laura was obviously here to cause trouble. Were all friends. Lets party together. Are you okay with it, Jessica? Laura smiled and looked at Jessica. What she was up to was all written on her face. Jessica once took an acting opportunity away from her. The role that Laura got after all that trouble was taken by Jessica easily. Chapter 124 Get Out Before I Ruin Your Face After all these years in this industry, Jessica was no pushover. But now, she was half-drunk. She acted crazy due to the alcohol. She had lost her reason. Jessica stood up with the help of Summers hand. She put one of her feet on the table, as if she was the queen. You are all my friends. Today, no one can leave without getting drunk Summer pursed her lips. Jessica waspletely drunk. She might not even know what was happening now. Seeing Jessica like that, Laura curled her lips into a sneer. Jessica wouldnt walk out of here safely today. Although Jessica was only a minor supporting role, her pretty face and excellent acting skills had won her a number of fervid fans. So even though she didnt do escort like other actresses, there were still great scripts for her. In good movies, even the supporting roles could stand out. If the audience got a good impression, they might be famous, too. Jessica had a bright future. That was also why Laura hated Jessica. She and Jessica went into this industry at the same time, but Jessica didnt make too much effort to get there. However, Laura had to tter those producers and directors with her smile and body. Laura turned her head slightly and winked at those people. Well, you heard her. Why are you still standing there? As soon as she finished speaking, those people walked in. There are seven or eight men and women together. Summer hesitated for a moment. And she took out her phone and sent a message to Dous. Has Leonardo returned home? Dous replied quickly. No. Laura came here for nothing but trouble. Something bad was going to happen. Summer walked aside and directly dialed Leonardos number. As she waited for the phone to connect, Summer was a little distracted. What were she and Leonardo now? When she believed Leonardo couldnt perform sexually, she epted the fact that she was his wife. But now Leonardo had be the normal person, she felt somewhat sick of being his wife. It was maybe because Leonardo lied to her and never let anyone go inside him. He had too many secrets. His power and aura frightened people. Summer instinctively wanted to distance herself from him. However, at this critical moment, the first person she could think of was Leonardo. It was picked up quickly. Summer. Leonardos voice sounded deep and assuring.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Just as Summer was about to speak, her phone was suddenly drew away. She turned around and found it was Laura who did it. Give it back to me. Summer frowned. She didnt like it when others touched her things. Were having fun. Stop looking at your phone. Dont be a downer. Laura smiled and turned off her phone directly. She raised her head and threw her phone to a man beside her. Then she said, This is Jessicas friend. Dont let her feel left out. Another woman who was as self-righteous as Vicky was. Summer gave her a cold face and said word-by-word, Give it back to me. Laura knew she would call for help, and she couldnt return the phone to her. She pretended not to hear her. She turned to the man behind him and said, Didnt you hear what I said? Get it. The man immediately stepped forward and reached out to grab Summers arm. Beauty, lets have some fun. Summer pivoted around and dodged. Knowing they wouldnt return the phone to her, she said nothing and walked straight towards Jessica. There was a woman sitting on Jessicas left and a man on her right. He had a paleplexion, but his eyes were so vague that she disliked him at the first sight. One of his hands was on the back of the sofa behind Jessica, and he was eager to move it on Jessicas shoulder. Summer sneered. Although she felt Carl was not a good person, at least when he asked the security guards to stop Jessica, he told them not to hurt her. He was much better than this pale man was. He felt Summers gaze. He raised his head and gave her a smile that he thought was very charming. He raised the ss in his hand. Summer gave him a cold look as she walked over and pushed him to the side. Sit away from me. Being pushed off guard, he lost bnce and fell to the ground. Summer said with no sincerity, Sorry, you look stronger than you really are. He gritted his teeth and snorted. He stood up from the ground and threw the ss onto the ground. He pointed at Summer and said, Who are you? How dare you! Summer was not in their circle, and no one knew her. He thought she was just an outsider. Who the hell are you? Jessica suddenly jumped up from the sofa. She jumped too quickly and almost fell over. Summer quickly reached out to support her. That man hold up a ss of wine and wanted to pour it on Jessica. Jessica leaned on the sofa and had no intention of dodging. Summer turned around and stood in front of her. Fortunately, she wore warm clothes. The wine poured on her back didnt soak in quickly. Seeing that, Laura pped her hands. Look at you two protecting each other. Jessica sobered up a little with Summer standing in front of her. She stood up from the sofa and looked at Laura. Do you really think I stole your role? To tell you the truth, the director didnt want to give you that role at all. These things have been agreed a long time ago. Nonsense! Laura only took her words as an excuse. She walked over, raised her hand and wanted to p Jessicas face. However, Summer took her arm halfway. Piss off. This is between Jessica and me! This is my room. You piss off. Jessica raised her hand and pped Lauras face instead. Summer had a headache. Laura covered her face and pounced herself on Jessica with a scream. Jessica! Seeing this, Summer wanted to help Jessica, but she was held back by someone. A mans fingers caressed her arm. This is between Laura and Jessica. Leave them alone. We can have some fun here. Summer curled her lips and smiled. Her eyes were beautiful. That man was enchanted by her captivating smile and alluring looks. Summer took the opportunity to break away from him. She picked up an empty wine bottle on the table and directly smashed it down on the mans head. The bottle instantly shattered in pieces. The mans head was broken. Blood flowed down his forehead. Summer didnt bother to look at him. She directly walked over, grabbed Lauras hair and jerked at it. She pointed the half bottle at her face and said, Get out before I ruin your face. Chapter 125 She Is My Little Trouble Laura didnt see Summer knocking the mans head with the wine bottle. She stared aggressively at Summer. Come on, try me. Summer curled her lips. She held the bottle and moved it forward. Seeing it was about to reach her face, Laura widened her eyes and covered her face with her hands. She kept screaming. Ah! Her screams echoed in the room, but the bottle in Summers hand didnt touch her. Summer sneered. Her voice was low but filled with mockery. Thats it? Laura felt embarrassed and her face darkened. She didnt immediately stand up, but directly winked at the person behind Summer. When Summer realized, she was already held from behind. Jessica had sobered up after that. She got up to sit on Laura and pulled her hair. Shit! Come at me, you coward. Dont you hurt my friend. You secretly did everything in your power to obstruct me. I just ignored it. I wont put up with you this time. Ill kick the shit out of you today. Some of her men held Summer back, and some went to help Laura. But they couldnt control Jessica. Summer was no pushover. She fought back as hard as she could. People in the room suddenly got into a clinch. A few people who didnt want to cause trouble shrank back to the side, but they filmed their fighting with their phones. Those who were in this industry were never dumb. Although there was lots of dirt on Laura, she was kind of somebody. Jessica was more famous than Laura was, and she had a good reputation. If they fought each other, it would hit the headline. Suddenly the door of the private room swung open with a bang. Stop! It was from a man. Summer looked up. She found him familiar. He was the lobby manager of the bar. The managers roar silenced the people in the room. Jessica and Laura were fighting on the ground, jerking at each others hair. Laura knew the lobby manager. She wailed, Come and drag this woman away from me. The manager didnt move. Instead, he turned to look at the person behind him and respectfully lowered his head. I wonder who you are looking for. Summer turned around and saw Carl walking over from the door. Summer was holding a bottle of wine in her hand. Her hair was grabbed by a man, and her other hand was pulling another womans clothes. It couldnt be worse. Carl seemed to be shocked, and then he cleared his throat. Let go, all of you.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He knew Summer could cook delicious food, but he never thought she was also good at fighting. Those people knew Carl, and they immediately let go of her. Summer turned around and kicked the man who pulled her hair. Dont you know you can never touch a womans hair? That hurt, but he just stared at Summer and didnt dare to say a word. Laura, who was scuffling with Jessica, suddenly said weakly, Carl. Summer was standing, so Carl first saw her as soon as he entered. Following Lauras sound, he noticed Jessica was riding on her. His eyebrows furrowed deeply. He walked over and stretched out his arm to drag Jessica up. As soon as she stood up, she broke free from his hand. Laura was signed by Tip Top. She knew Jessicaspany and Tip Top were rivals, so she thought Carl was here to help her. She sat up and covered her face, crying, Carl, I just wanted to have a drink with Jessica. I didnt know she beat people while drunk. She cried sincerely as if it were true. Carl first nced at Jessica. She was not good, too. Her hair and makeup were in a mess. And she had red scratches on her neck and face. His face sank in an instant. Ever since Summer met Carl, she had seen him pretend to be mature with sses. She had seen him as Leonardos sidekick. This was the first time she saw his face darkening like Leonardos. He looked down at Laura and said coldly, Laura, do you know who Jessica is? Who, who is she? Laura felt something was wrong and raised her head to look at Carl. Only then did Summer realize her face was swollen. Jessica had left many scratches on her face with her nails. She looked much worse than Jessica did. Carl curled his lips but didnt smile. She is my little trouble. His voice was soft, but it was a thunderp to Laura. Then he raised his head and looked around the other people in the room. His gazended on two women who were hiding aside. They looked nervous and excited. Carl raised his eyebrows and said, Hand over your phones. Their faces changed. Knowing who Carl was, they had to give him their phones without saying a word. As for the rest of you, send them to the police. Something happened to my clients in your bar. You have to give me an exnation. Carl turned to look at the lobby manager. The manager nodded, Of course. We will. Carl turned to look at Jessica and said softly, Lets go. Jessica snorted, red at him, and walked out. Summer quickly followed. She and Jessica went to the bathroom to wash their faces and tidy up their clothes. After Jessica finished washing her face, there were only a few scratches on her face, not even bleeding. She looked fine. On the contrary, Summer had a lump on her forehead, which looked a little scary. Are you alright? Why is it so big? Jessica gently touched it with her fingers. Who did this to you? Ill kick the shit out of that jerk. Save it. Just dont go starting something else. Summer shook her head helplessly. Jessica scratched her nose. After all, she started this fight in the first ce. When they went out the bathroom, they saw Carl waiting outside. Carl walked up and was about to touch Jessicas face. Let me see the wounds. I dont have any wounds. She shook off his hand impatiently. Summer curled her lips into a smile. She was about to walk further to leave them alone. Then she heard steady footstepsing. She subconsciously raised her head and saw a tall, imposing figure showing at the corner. It was Leonardo. However, he looked awfully horrible. Chapter 126 Who Taught You Summer turned around and wanted to go back by instinct. Stop. Hearing the familiar voiceing behind her, Summer froze. She looked back at Leonardo stiffly and calmly said, I just want to go to the bathroom. He had already walked in front of her with long legs. He lowered his eyes and looked at her. When he saw the big lump on her forehead, he frowned a little. He raised his eyebrows and said, Go, Ill wait for you. Summer was speechless. She had to go to the bathroom. Returning to the bathroom, Summer irritably knocked on her forehead, but identally touched her lump. Ouch! It hurt so much. In the end, Summer dawdled for a while before walking out. Jessica and Carl had gone somewhere. Only Leonardo was standing there waiting for her. His suit was as sharp as usual. He was in great shape. Even if he was standing outside the bathroom, he was pleasing to the eye. Twenty minutes. Leonardo looked at his watch. When Summer was puzzled, he said, Are you constipated? Summer was stunned before choking on her own saliva. Leonardo pondered for a moment, and then said seriously, Ill ask Tim to make an appointment at the hospital for you. Summer felt she could only smile to him. They left the bar together. Carls car was parked at the door. He sat in the drivers seat while Jessica beside him. Seeing Leonardo and Summering out, Carl poked his head out of the car window and said, Leonardo, Ill take Jessica to the hospital. Do you want to go? Leonardo pointed at his car on the other side. Carl understood and made an OK gesture to him before driving away. Im fine. Im not going to the hospital. Summer pulled Leonardos arm. She just had a lump on her forehead, and it was not even bleeding. Why did she go to the hospital? Queuing was boring and a waste of time. She was hungry and wanted to eat some food. It was already evening. Leonardos deep eyes became increasingly gloomy under the neon lights. He said in a low voice, Are you alright? Yes. Summer nodded. However, she creamed the next moment. Ouch! Leonardo stretched out his hand and pressed hard the lump on her forehead. Although the swelling would slowly go down in a few days, it hurt still if someone pressed it so hard. Leonardo withdrew his hand and looked at her impassively. Why do you scream if youre fine? I If he didnt press her forehead, she would be fine! In the hospital. Leonardo asked the doctor to give her a full body check. Jessica was no better than she was. Carl did that, too. Two girls who had finished the examination sat side by side in the corridor. They exchanged looks. Jessica began first, I think Leonardo is nervous about you. Well. Summer involuntarily touched the big lump on her forehead. She still felt there was a finger pressing it. Summer then said coldly, I think Carl is also nervous about you. What did he say back then? Summer paused, cleared her throat, and replied in Carls tone. She is my little trouble. Summer! Jessica, who had always been airy, looked a little awkward. Carl and Leonardo came out of the doctors office. Summer and Jessica sat up without saying a word at the same time. Summer and Jessica barely had dinner, so they went to the Tip Top building. On the way, Summer thought of Dous and asked Leonardo, Wheres Dous? Leonardo turned to look at her, his handsome face expressionless. Why dont you just care more about yourself? When they arrived, two men ordered a lot for the two heroines who had finished fighting. Although Summer was a little panicked, she was still hungry. When she was full, Leonardo started his lesson. I didnt know my wife was so good at fighting. Who taught you that? Leonardos pitch-like eyes gazed at her; as if he was going to fix her if her answer didnt satisfy him. As for the way of fixing, Summer didnt know. She only knew as long as she was in front of Leonardo, she would involuntarily be weak. Summer pointed at Jessica, who was sitting beside her. Jessica was also afraid of Leonardo. She flinched, swallowed hard and pointed at Carl, who was sitting beside her. He taught me how to fight. Carl choked on his wine. When I left school back then, I asked someone to help me take care of you, but I didnt ask you to learn how to fight and be a school bully. Before he could finish his words, his voice trailed off under Jessicas cold gaze. Leonardo didnt say anything and sneered. He stood up and walked outside. Summer keenly understood what he meant by fixing her. She didnt want to go home. However, she didnt dare not return. Leonardo drove his car and sped along. When they arrived at the vi, Summer got out of the car with the help of the door. She then squatted on the roadside, vomiting like crazy. Dous heard the sound of engine and ran out. When he saw Summer, he let out a sigh of relief. Summer, youre finally back. You dont even know when Leonardo came back and found you werent at home, he was so gloomy that he almost scared me to death. Summer slowly stood up and said weakly, Even if he is not gloomy, he can still scare people to death. As soon as she finished speaking, she raised her head and saw Leonardo standing behind Dous. Well, one could never speak ill of people behind their backs. Summer felt Leonardo was going to fix her no matter what. So she thought the sooner, the better. Thus, she followed Leonardo back to their bedroom. Actually, she was a little puzzled. Why was Leonardo so angry when she fought with others? Was it because Leonardo felt she had embarrassed him? When Leonardo entered the bedroom, he took off his coat. He turned around and saw Summer still standing at the door. He said in a low voice, Come here. Summer walked over. Leonardo sat her down on the bed. Immediately after, he reached out his hand. Summer subconsciously wanted to dodge, but she was stopped by Leonardo in a low voice. Dont move. This is the ointment. Let me rub it in for you.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 127 I’m Here for You Today Only then did Summer notice that Leonardo was holding a bottle of ointment in his hand. So he was going to rub the ointment for her. Summer sat up straight, but she still slightly shrank back and said, Ill do it myself. When Leonardo pressed her forehead, he showed no mercy at all. She was afraid he would do it again.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Sit well! Leonardo looked coldly at Summer as if he didnt hear her, and then she didnt speak anymore. He put some ointment on his fingers and gently rubbed it on her lump. He was gentle. It was slightly painful, but it was not difficult to endure. Even so, Summer was still a little uneasy, her eyes blinking non-stop, her long eyshes trembling, looking weak. Leonardos somewhat irritable expression softened. His voice was deep but not cold. You are not allowed to go to the bar with Jessica in the future. Leonardo didnt know those people who caused trouble today, but he knew how mixed this circle was. Many people would do everything in their power to win fame. One never knew what they were capable of. Fortunately, this stupid woman remembered to call him. Leonardo knew about Carl buying Jessicas contract. Before Summers phone was hung up, he had heard Laura speaking. Then he guessed Summer might be with Jessica. Carl knew Jessica best, so he directly called Carl. Therefore, Carl would go to the bar before him. Summer frowned. She didnt like Leonardos tone. It was an ident. Leonardo had already rubbed the ointment onto her forehead. He slowly withdrew his hand, wiping it with a tissue as he casually said, Car idents, and robberies. They are all idents. How could this bepared to robberies and car idents? Summer was lost for words. Leonardo had no intention of waiting for her to speak. He smelled the alcohol and said coldly, Go to take a shower. The next day. Summer got up and looked at the lump on her forehead in the mirror. The ointment Leonardo had applied on her forehead had worked. The swelling went down a lot. But it still looked somewhat scary. It looked like she didnt have to wear makeup today. When she went downstairs to the dining room, she found breakfast was already on the table. Leonardo and Dous were at the table and waiting for her. Dous gantly pulled open the chair beside him. Good morning, Summer. The longer she got along with Dous, the better she found Dous was, except that he could be naughty sometimes. Just as she was about to walk to Dous side, she heard a soft noiseing from Leonardos side. Turning around, she found Leonardo had also pulled open the chair for her. His intention was obvious. He wanted Summer to sit beside him. Summers lips twitched a little. Why was Leonardo so against Dous in the morning? What was wrong with him? Looking at Dous smiling face and Leonardos expressionless face, Summer sat beside Dous without hesitation. As soon as Summer sat down, she could clearly feel the tension at the table. She and Dous looked at each other at the same time, and then they lowered their heads, having breakfast. Leonardo was so odd. After breakfast, Leonardo took the car and left. Summer and Dous were sent by another driver. At the building of the Jarrett Group, Summer got off the car and the driver drove away. She turned around and was about to walk into the building when she heard a strange womans voice behind her. Mrs. Emerson? Summer turned her head and saw a woman in a sharp suit standing behind her. Hello, you are? Summer wasnt sure she knew this person. Im Adams agent, Sophie Rose. The womans hair wasbed meticulously. She looked serious. Although Summer had never seen her before, she knew this name. She was a fan of Adams, and she would read all posts and news about Adams. Sophie was a great agent. Adams became famous thanks to her. She was smart and capable, so people spoke highly of her. Sophie sensed that Summer knew her, so she didnt beat around the bush. Adams wants to see you. Adams? Sophie nodded. Yes. Follow me. Sophie took Summer to a car. When the car door opened, she saw Adams. I have something to ask you. It wouldnt take long, he said with his usual gentle smile. Oh, please say. Many people knew him, so Summer couldnt just talk to him outside the car. She got in. When she sat down, Adams asked her, Is Vicky your sister? Yes. Summer was a little surprised. Why do you ask? Adams didnt answer her question. Instead, he asked, There is something wrong with yourpany, so you want me to endorse your products? Summer frowned. How do you know? He said gently, Just tell me. Is that true? Yes. Summer guessed Vicky might have done something stupid, so Adams knew about it. She pursed her lips and exined, Someone just mentioned it. We havent decided yet. I know you wont. Adams, who had been listening attentively to her, interrupted her, If you want me to endorse your products, I can give it a try. A try? Summer was shocked. What did Adams mean? What did he mean by trying it if she wanted him to help? Did he mean that if she asked him for help, he would be willing to offer his help? Summer soon realized Adams would say this because of her rtionship with Leonardo. You dont have to do this. The Jarrett Group just got a taste of their own medicine. Moreover, the endorsement wouldnt be good for you as well. She was grateful for Adams kindness, but she couldnt drag him down. Adams suddenly smiled. He looked so warm and gentlemanlike that people would lower their guard. He gazed at Summer. Its not because of Leonardo. Im here for you today. If you need me, I can help you. Fame isnt that important to me. He smiled, and his gaze was very focused, as if he was looking at Summer, or as if he was looking at someone else through her. No matter who he was looking at, his words were vague enough to keep Summer wondering. Chapter 128 She Could Never Guess Right Summers heart skipped a beat and she refused in a hurry, Im very grateful for your kindness, but I really dont need it. I have to go to work now, or Ill bete. Saying goodbye to Sophie, she got off the car and dashed. Adams watched Summer hurry away through the car window, with the smile in his eyes gradually fading. He knew that Summer and Leonardo were having trouble recently because Leonardo had lied to her. However, she had just called him Adams in keeping with Leonardo in order to distance herself from him. Summer entered thepany with some doubts in her heart. Why would Adams say such strange words to her? The way he looked at her was like he was looking at another person through her. Lost in thought, she did not notice Vicky walking towards her. It wasnt until she spoke that Summer noticed her. Summer, how did you do on the mission that Dad gave you? In front of her, Vicky always kept the proud look with her chin raised high, wanting to be superior to Summer. Summer thought of what Adams had said before, and a trace of inquiry shed through her slightly narrowed eyes. Not much. If youre willing, you can ask Dad to leave this task to you. This was truly an impossible task, which was forced on Summer by Lynn. However, Vicky didnt lose her temper. Instead, she brushed her hair and said confidently, I will. Dont think that others cant do what you cant. Summer felt that these words were quite appropriate for Vicky. Ok, good luck then. Summers indifferent tone instantly angered Vicky. However, Summer left before Vicky could lose her temper. After Vicky epted the task of persuading Adams to endorse the products of the Jarrett Group, she rarely showed up in thepany. Summer did not pay much attention to it. Although she was still confused by Adams words that day, she did not take them to heart. Being self-aware, she did not think that Adams would have any feelings for her during these brief contacts. There were countless beautiful and distinguished female stars in the entertainment industry who loved Adams. Summer felt thatpared to them, she was extremely ordinary. On this day, as soon as Summer arrived at thepany, she was called to the office by Lynn. Lynns face lit up, Summer,e over. I have something to tell you. Dad, whats the matter? Summer could not guess what made Lynn so happy. As for the endorsement of Adams for ourpanys products, your sister has already made it. Your sister has been exhausted recently, so Ive decided to leave the follow-up matters to you. Lynn couldnt conceal his joy, I can really count on you! Summer frowned. She felt that this was impossible, Did Adams really agree to take the endorsement of ourpanys products? Although Adams asked her if she needed help, taking his status into consideration, even if Adams really wanted to endorse the Jarrett Group, his agent andpany would not agree. Moreover, thepany he signed was Tip Top Media Company. Carl was the boss of Tip Top Media Company, who wouldnt let his subordinates help Adams take this kind of demeaning endorsement. Yes, this is all thanks to your sister. You must discuss with Adams properly. I got it. Summer just nodded and didnt say anything else. Back home, Summer went straight to the study to look for Leonardo. He must know something about Adams. Leonardo had just returned. When Summer pushed the door open and entered, he just got off a phone call. When he turned around and saw Summer, he said, Youre back. I have something to ask you. Summer walked straight to him. Hearing this, Leonardo nodded slightly for Summer to ask directly. Do you know that Adams took the endorsement of the products of the Jarrett Group? Summer asked bluntly. Leonardo was slightly shocked for a moment, but his expression was not surprised at all, No, I dont. Whats going on? Why would Carl let Adams take the endorsement of the Jarrett Group? If he did, it would have an impact on his acting career and his reputation! Summer felt sorry for Adams, so her tone became a little anxious. Leonardo fixed his gaze on her for a few seconds, and then suddenly narrowed his eyes, You must be his big fan, being so concerned about his affairs. Summer ignored his sour tone and said, I am his fan, but he is also your cousin. Dont you care about this? As youve said, he is my brother. What can I do to him as the younger brother? Leonardo turned around and sat down at his desk, as if he would no longer pay attention to her. Summer felt that Leonardo was really a strange person. It seemed that he and Adams were quite close, but when Adams encountered such a thing, he didnt care about it. Leonardo treated her alternately cruelly and kindly. Never mind. She didnt want to guess Mr. Emersons thoughts. Even if she wanted to, she could never guess right. Summer was responsible for the follow-up work of Adams endorsement. Lynn gave her the privilege to follow up without having to work in thepany before the matter was settled.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. In the morning, as soon as Summer arrived at thepany, she got the information of Adams agent and went out. Summer had met Sophie once, who was a serious person in her opinion. She tried to dial Sophies number, and the phone was picked up after a few rings. Hello, Im Adams agent, Sophie Rose. Summer said gently, Im Summer Jarrett. Miss Jarrett. Sophie clearly still had an impression of her. Summer directly exined her purpose, I heard that you have epted the endorsement of the Jarrett Group. About this matter, you can talk to Adams directly. Im not at home now. Ill send you his home address, and you can just go there. Then she just hung up the phone before Summer could reply. In less than a minute, she sent Adams address to Summer. The address was a well-known residential area for the wealthy in Hoover City, where celebrities and elites lived. With the address, Sophie also added Adams phone number and told her to call Adams when she arrived. After all, ordinary people wouldnt be able to enter such an exclusive neighborhood. Chapter 129 It Was a Trap From the Start Summer took a taxi to Adamsmunity. At the entrance of themunity, she called Adams. Adams answered the phone very quickly. He sounded like he had just finished exercising for he was panting, Wait for five minutes. Adams really came out in five minutes. He smiled warmly like an elder brother next door in a ck sportswear, with his hair slightly wet. When he looked at Summer, the smile on his face deepened. He waved to Summer, Summer,e with me. After saying that, he seemed to realize that it might be improper, so he asked her apologetically, Since you call me Adams in keeping with Leonardo, can I call you Summer? Summer choked on his words and nodded awkwardly, OK. Adams took Summer to his house and took a pair of disposable slippers from the shoe cab for her. Its a bit messy. The cleaner has something to do this week, so she didnte over. Im too busy to clean up. Adams exined to her as they walked inside. Actually, the room was neat and tidy, in which the things were just ced in a disorderly manner. Summer smiled and didnt say anything. Adams took her to the sofa and sat her down. Then, he poured her a ss of water. I was abroad for a period of time, and theres nothing at home except for water. Help yourself. Its okay. Thank you. In fact, Summer and Adams were not very familiar with each other, so she was still a little ufortable sitting in his house like this. She took a sip of water, exining why she was here today. Did you agree to endorse the products of the Jarrett Group? Yes, I did. But the contract hasnt been signed yet. Adams sat down opposite her and smiled gently, Did the Jarrett Group send you over to discuss about the contract with me? Yes. Summerughed and put down the cup in her hand, Are you sure you want to endorse for the Jarrett Group? Im not sure, and thats why they sent you to talk to me. Adams casual manner was somewhat simr to Leonardos. Summer was struck dumb for a moment. How could cousins look so alike? However, you dont seem to agree with me taking their endorsement. Adams smiling eyes were filled with wisdom. Thats not true. Although Im a Jarrett, I have to admit that if you take the endorsement of the Jarrett Group, it will have a bad impact on your acting career. Adams leaned back gently and narrowed his eyes, actually a bit like Leonardo. However, his tone was not as gloomy as Leonardos. He was still very gentle, Are you so honest with everyone? Summer somehow didnt know what to say. Suddenly, he suppressed the smile on his face and said with a serious expression, Dont be too kind, or you will be bullied by Leonardo. Summer felt that Adams had said too much today. Hearing Leonardos name from Adams mouth, Summer was taken aback for a moment. Little Dous is also quite afraid of him. Does he like to bully people? Summer was really curious. Adams paused and said, No, at least until he was eleven years old, he was a very obedient child. Very obedient. It was extremely strange to describe Leonardo with these words. It wasnt until Summer left that she remembered that the purpose of her visit to Adams today was to talk about endorsements. However, they chewed the fat and forgot about the endorsements. Summer did not show her resignation. She always felt that the matter of Adams epting the endorsement of the Jarrett Group was not that simple. Just y it by ear. In the afternoon, Summer did not return to thepany. Anyway, there was nothing important to do it she returned. She called to ask Jessica out for coffee. She told Jessica about Adams epting the Jarrett Groups endorsement. Jessica was no less shocked than her. Jessicas first reaction was skeptical, How is that possible? Are you kidding me? I went to Adams today. He didnt deny it. Summer added another piece of sugar to the coffee in front of her and paused for a moment before saying, But the contract hasnt been signed yet. Jessica was reading Weibo. Listening to her words, she looked up and then went back to her phone. Suddenly, a trending post caught her attention. As she watched, she read it out, An unscrupulous enterprise was so depraved to threaten a top movie star to endorse its products. As Summer listened to this, she felt that this unscrupulous enterprise was probably the Jarrett Group. She reached for Jessicas phone and said, Show me. The more Summer looked at it, the deeper her brows furrowed. Then, she read thements. The first hotment was about Adams and the Jarrett Group. Do you still remember the highly controversial incident about the factory of the Jarrett Group a while ago? I suspect that this post refers to the Jarrett Group. There were countlessments below. But, who is that movie star threatened? Since thatpany was able to suppress the news online in such a short period of time, it means that it has a very powerful backer. If so, they would definitely find the movie star who has the most fans and the most influence to endorse their product! Tell me now, this movie star is Adams! Agree. It must be Adams! Mostments followed the hotment and were cursing the Jarrett Group. Summer returned the phone to Jessica, took out her phone and opened Weibo. She went straight to the Jarrett Groups official ount to read thements. When she clicked in, she saw that the Jarrett Groups official ount posted a minute ago, Looking forward to the cooperation with Mr. Adams Wilson. Because of the previous incident, the Jarrett Groups ount had been cursed countless times byizens, so thements were turned off. Two minutes after this post was out, the number of reposts exceeded one hundred and was still going straight up. The people who reposted were mostly cursing the Jarrett Group. Would our movie star take on the endorsement of such a trashpany? What a joke. Last time, Adams even refused the endorsement of arge international brand XX. Why would he choose such a rottenpany? Do you really think we dont know what you did to Adams? Just close down already!Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jessica also leaned over and saw the Weibo posted by the Jarrett Group. She asked Summer, Do you believe in such a coincidence? I dont. Summer shook her head solemnly. Adams said that he would take the endorsement of the Jarrett Group, which might have been a trap from the beginning. Summer roughly understood what was going on. This was an attempt to use the celebrity effect to push the Jarrett Group to the edge of the abyss. How about Lynns father? Leonardos words broke into Summers mind. Chapter 130 What Happened to Leonardo Leonardos goal was to push the Jarrett Group to the edge of the abyss until Lynn could not hold on and let Lynns father return home. It had been eleven years since Lynns father went abroad in a hurry to live out his life in retirement. In the past eleven years, Lynns father had hardly been back to the country. Even if the family wanted to reunite, Lynn would bring the family abroad to visit his father. However, Summer had never been taken abroad by him. Summer suspected that the matter with Adams might be rted to Leonardo. After all, it was impossible for Tip Top to let Adams ept the endorsement of the Jarrett Group, and Carl had a good rtionship with Leonardo.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. But if it was really rted to Leonardo, then why would he force Lynns father to return home? If Vicky and Leonardos engagement was rted to the kidnapping case at that time, then could it be assumed that Leonardo always wanted to force my grandfather to return home because my grandfather was also rted to the kidnapping case back then? Summer looked up at Jessica suddenly. Jessica shook her head, But if your grandfather was involved in the kidnapping of Leonardos mother at that time, why would the Emersons let him go abroad for retirement and let the two families marry? Summer thought that Jessicas words made sense. All the things that the Emersons did seemed like they were ying up to the Jarretts. An idea shed into Summers mind. She frowned and said, My grandfather is in good health. There is no need for him to go abroad for retirement more than ten years ago. There must be some reason that forced him to go abroad. And Vicky and Leonardos engagement was strange. Putting these two things together After a pause, Summer continued, I dont believe in such a coincidence. I think that my grandfather must have found out the secret of the Emersons, so they agreed on the marriage. However, the Emersons were cautious and asked my grandfather to go abroad withouting back. After she finished speaking, she saw Jessica looking at her with a dumbfounded expression. Summer also felt that her imagination was too great: Do you think I guessed wrong? Jessica shook her head, No, I think what you said makes sense. Besides, my father knew something about that case back then. Your grandfather did have something to do with that case, but it didnt affect the case at all. At night. As Summer turned on the tap, she read the online discussion about Adams being threatened on Weibo. Summer! Dous voice came from outside. His voice came near, Summer, are you cooking? Summer put down her phone and looked outside the kitchen, seeing Dous running this way. As soon as Dous ran in, he reached for the lid of the pot and said, What are you cooking? It smells good! Braised pork. Summer patted his hand lightly and said, Not yet. Wait outside. Alright. Dous drew back his hand with a smile and ran out in a sh. During dinner, Leonardo did note back. Summer looked at Leonardos usual seat, slightly lost in thought. Dous stuffed a piece of roasted pork into his mouth and ate with his mouth full of oil. He vaguely said, If you miss my cousin, call him. Im not missing him. Summer picked up another piece of meat for him and said, Just eat. OK. Dous obviously did not believe her words. After the meal, Leonardo still hadnt returned. Summer went back to her room. After she took a bath, she sat on the bed and looked at the empty room, always feeling that something was wrong. Was it because Leonardo wasnt here? Suddenly, her phone on the bedside table vibrated. Summer took it over and saw that it was actually Leonardo. After hesitating for three seconds, she picked it up. Hello? However, it was not Leonardo on the phone. Summer, its Carl. Something happened to Leonardo. Come to the Golden Cauldron now. Ive already asked Tim to pick you up. Carl sounded more than anxious, which unsettled Summer. She remembered the gunshot wound on Leonardos bodyst time. She quickly ran downstairs after getting changed in panic. Tim had already arrived. Seeing Summere down in panic, he blinked, Mrs. Emerson, Im here to pick you up to the Golden Cauldron Club. Tim drove very fast and soon they arrived at the Golden Cauldron Club. Not until Summer got off the car did she ask him, What happened to Leonardo? Mrs. Emerson, youll know when you go take a look. Tim looked down respectfully. Summer became suspicious. Tim didnt seem to be nervous at all. As soon as she entered the club, she saw Carl. When Carl saw her, he walked straight up and said, Summer, youre here. Wheres Leonardo? Summer asked him. Carl coughed softly, Ill take you to find him. When the two of them entered the elevator, Carl exined to her, There was an ident with Leonardo. He isnt intimate with anyone else. Other than you, I dont know who else can help. It sounded like she was intimate with Leonardo. At the door, Carl opened the door and said, Leonardo is inside. You can go in. The room was pitch-ck without any light on. Summer felt strange, What happened to Leonardo? Carl sighed, Youll know when you go in and take a look. Summer looked at Carl for a few seconds before walking in. As soon as she entered, the door was shut with a bang. Summer reached out and pressed the switch of the light. She nced at the door and called Leonardos name as she continued to walk inside. Leonardo? She called several times without getting a reply. Leonardo lived in a suite. He was not seen in the hall, so Summer walked towards the bedroom. Summer turned on the light of the bedroom and didnt find Leonardo in the bedroom either. Just as she was about to leave, she heard the sound of water in the bathroom. She walked to the bathroom door and knocked, Leonardo? Are you in there? There was no light on in the bathroom, and Summer did not hear any response from anyone inside, so she could not be sure if there was anyone inside. Just as she was about to turn around and leave, a depressed and gloomy voice came from the bathroom, Get out! It was Leonardos voice! His voice didnt sound right. Leonardo, whats wrong? Summer knocked on the door and said, Im Summer. The next moment, the bathroom door was suddenly opened. Leonardo appeared with his pale face. He was drenched in water, wrapped in a bath towel. Summer stood a step away from him and felt the chill emanating from his body. Summer reached out to touch his arm and found that it was freezing! Leonardo quickly knocked her hand off and said, Who told you toe? Go back! Chapter 131 Don’t Try to Escape Me for the Rest of Your Life Leonardos expression was as gloomy as his tone. His gaze at Summer was as cold as ice with the rare irritation, as if he couldnt wait for her to hurry away.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Ever since Summer received Carls phone call and came over from home, her mind had been in a turmoil. An inexplicable worry and uneasiness wrapped around her. Only when she saw Leonardo standing in front of her and talking to her did she feel a little relieved. Do you think I want to find you? Summer smiled, not willing to be outdone. Almost immediately, Leonardo tried to chase her away, Then why arent you leaving? Summer pursed her lips and did not say anything else. She turned around and left. Carl said Leonardo was treating her specially, that was bullshit. Leonardo was a moody devil. She would never know when she had offended him again. Summer walked to the door and turned the handle, only to find that the door did not move at all. She tried a few more times, but the door was still motionless. Someone locked the door outside! It was Carl who called her, and it was also Carl who closed the door after she entered. However, other than his pale face, Leonardo didnt seem to be in trouble at all, and he even wanted to chase her away. Then why did Carl lock her up with Leonardo? No matter how unreliable Carl was, he was as cowardly as her in front of Leonardo. She turned around to look for Leonardo and saw him sitting by the bed with a gloomy expression. His pale face had actually begun to turn ruddy. Why are you back? Leonardos voice was cold and impatient. However, when he looked at her, his eyes were the opposite of his icy tone. It was struggle, suppression, and sexual desire inside. Summer couldnt help but take a step back. She clenched her hands tightly and said with uncertainty, Are are you drugged? When he came out of the bathroom, his body was cold and he was obviously taking a cold shower. After she entered, Carl locked the door. Summer was not a child. Although she had never been in love, she had written the script. Although she didnt experience it, she had known something about it. Naturally, she thought about this. This is thest chance. Leave immediately. Leonardo did not answer her question, nor did he deny it, which meant that Summer had guessed right. Summers mind was in a mess. She shouldnt have believed Carls nonsense. Unreliable people always did ridiculous things! Summer said without any expression, The door is locked. Leonardo also seemed to be surprised for a moment. After thinking for a moment, he knew that it was Carl who did it. He took out his phone and called Carl, but how could Carl answer his phone after doing such a thing? So the call did not get through and a mechanical notification sounded, Sorry, the phone you dialed has been turned off. Leonardo threw his phone out, in a fit of anger. Summer reached out for her phone, only to find that her pocket was empty. She probably left her phone at home. I Ill go outside. Only a man and a woman shared a room, not to mention Leonardo being drugged. After she finished speaking, she quickly sneaked out. She sat on the sofa, suffering by every second. There was no sounding from the bedroom. Out of curiosity, she nimbly pushed open the door and entered. Then, she heard the sound of water in the bathroom. Did Leonardo go to take another cold shower? Actually, he could find a woman to relieve it. But he didnt. Previously, he looked at her as if he wanted to devour her alive, but he had no intention of doing anything to her. He would rather take a cold shower than touch her. A smart person like Leonardo must have seen through her unwillingness, so he didnt force her. Summer suddenly remembered what she had read in the book: Sometimes I thought that love was just a small favor. I thought I could live my life alone, but I was moved. Leonardo had lied to her, and he was also scheming, gloomy and powerful, with a strong desire to control her. However, these could not erase his kindness to her. Women were always easily moved. She was no exception. Summer raised her hand and hesitated for half a minute. Then, she built up the courage to open the bathroom door and entered. There was no light on in the bathroom, but she could see Leonardo with the light of the bedroom. He stood with his back to her under the shower, motionless, his body seemingly stiff. After a while, his hoarse voice sounded, Summer, what are you doing? What do you think Im doing as your wife walking in at this moment? Summer slowly walked towards him. Her soft voice sounded in the dim bathroom, tempting and attractive. She walked behind Leonardo, and the water from the shower poured onto her body, causing her to shiver. Leonardo seemed to regain his senses as he turned off the shower, pulled the bathrobe over his body, and pulled Summer out. Summers heart beat like thunder as she followed him out. However he just pushed her out of the bedroom. Summer looked at him in astonishment. She could not believe that Leonardo could remain indifferent like this. Did he want to ? Summer pursed her lips and hugged him, Leonardo, are you really going to chase me away? She felt him tremble slightly and then tense up. Being close to him, she felt that his body immediately reacted. He still didnt say anything, but he didnt push her away. Summer was at a loss. She gritted her teeth and kissed him on the neck gently. Dont you want me even if I offered? After she finished kissing, she was about to leave, but Leonardo suddenly hugged her waist. In the next moment, he kissed her with a burning breath, as if he was going to swallow her, eagerly and deeply. As they kissed, they fell onto the bed. Summer was enchanted by his kiss, but Leonardo suddenly got up and looked at her, Summer, look at me. What? Summer blushed as she looked up at him. Her beautiful cat-like eyes were filled with a fascinating color. Remember what I said? If you are imprinted by me, dont try to escape me for the rest of your life. The veins on Leonardos forehead were bulging and his eyes were scarlet. His entire body was as tense as a string. But when he said this, his tone waspletely calm. Summer blinked and said softly, Isnt it already impossible to escape? The unspoken end sound sank into Leonardos kiss. All of his suppression and self-control copsed at this moment. Leonardo removed her clothes in a few seconds and kissed her patiently and carefully. Chapter 132 One More Time The way Leonardo kissed was too grinding, so Summer couldnt help but nudge him. Leonardo raised his hand and firmly restrained her hands. He pulled her slender arms and pressed them on top of her head. She looked away and did not dare to look into Leonardos eyes. She shrunk her shoulders, tending to retreat slightly. Leonardo noticed her retreating, so he bit her shoulder a little maliciously. He didnt use much strength, so Summer didnt feel any pain. Instead, she felt a little itchy. She couldnt help but snort, but Leonardo smiled at this moment. Summer became angry from embarrassment and said loudly with a red face, If you want to do it, hurry up! Do you want to hurry up before you start? Leonardos voice was extremely deep and hoarse. He kissed her earlobe, and the hot air he exhaled flowed through her ears, like an electric current, causing numbness to leap into his heart. The bedroom was brightly lit, and Summers fair skin had already been dyed a faint pink. Leonardo fiercely kissed her lips.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At the end, Summer narrowed her eyes, her entire body soaked in sweat, as if she had just been pulled out from water. Leonardo did not move for a long time. Summer reached out and pushed him, Get up. Only when she spoke did she realize that her voice was so hoarse and nasal that she couldnt make a clear sound. Her throat was also ufortable at this moment. One more time. Leonardo moved and kissed her. Of course, Summer didnt agree, but Leonardo was so domineering and powerful that she couldnt refuse at all. However, this time, Leonardo was a little gentler than before. Unfortunately, the gentleness was just a sh in the pan. In the bathroom. Summer was weak and allowed Leonardo to help her bathe. Amidst the steam, she could only squint at him. One more time? Men couldnt be trusted, especially the men like Leonardo whose thoughts were as deep as the ocean. Seeing the man who imed to bathe her start to fondle her again, Summer patted his hand away and said, Go out and Ill wash myself. Are you sure? Leonardo looked up at her with a faint smile in his ink-like eyes, showing his joy. The gloomy aura on him had faded a lot, and he seemed to be bright and blissful. Was good look everything? Summer looked away and said, Im sure. Hearing this, Leonardo smiled and said, Then Im going out. Summer said angrily, Get lost! He was as equivocal as a woman. Leonardo stood up and let go of Summer. Before he got out, Summer lost the support and slipped into the water in the bathtub. Leonardo immediately pulled her out. When they finally finished bathing and returned to bed, it was almost dawn. When Leonardo woke up, Summer was still asleep. The warm air in the quilt reddened her fair and clean face. Her long eyshes lined up into a fan and cast a shadow under her eyes. She looked obedient and quiet, like a cat. Suddenly, a soft cracking sound came from the hall. Leonardos eyes lit up and he tucked Summer in. He stood up, put on a bathrobe, and walked out gently. In the hall, Carl opened the door and entered. Seeing that the hall was quiet, he was a little uncertain. Did the two of them do itst night? Leonardo closed the door and took a few steps forward beforeing across Carl. When Carl saw Leonardo, he was surprised. You woke up so early. Didnt he do anythingst night? Otherwise, why did he get up so early? Leonardos face was gloomy as he coldly looked at Carl, Do you still dare toe? At this time, Carl saw the red marks on Leonardos neck. It looked like it had been grabbed. Carlughed jauntily, Why didnt I dare toe? I think you should be especially grateful to me now! Leonardo sneered. Just as he was about to speak, he heard something behind him. He tried to listen, but the slight sound was gone again. Leonardo pondered for a moment and said to Carl, Thank you for drugging me? I didnt do that! I dont have that kind of thing. Carl immediately denied. Someone else poured Carl that ss of winest night. Carl said he wanted to quit drinking recently, so Leonardo helped him drink it. However, there was something wrong with the drink. Although Carl couldnt guarantee that he understand Leonardopletely, he was sure that Leonardo had taken Summer to heart. In for a penny, in for a pound. He decided to call Summer over. Chapter 133 The Big Boss Behind Tip Top Media Company Leonardo crossed his arms and coldly looked at him, not saying anything. Carl had been fooling around and making various friends since he was a child, so he naturally knew if the drink was drugged. Therefore, he had purposely given Leonardo that ss of winest night. Although Leonardo was vignt, he was off guard against Carl, therefore he fell into the trap. Alright, I admit I know theres something wrong with that ss of wine. Carl felt guilty under his gaze. Ill get back to you. Leonardo interrupted him coldly and turned to his room. Hearing this, Carl felt a chill down his neck. He got no thanks for his good intentions. Maybe he would escape Leonardo if he ran away now. Leonardo walked to the door and found that the door was not tightly closed. When he came out, he had tightly shut the door and heard the sound of locking it. Pushing the door open, he looked down and saw a slipper by the door. Didnt she even cover it up when eavesdropping? Leonardo picked up the slipper and ced it beside the bed with the other one. Then, he turned around and took a set of clothes from the wardrobe into the bathroom. Hearing the sound of the door being closed, Summer poked her head out of the quilt. The sound of water came from the bathroom. Summer propped herself up and got out of bed. She picked up the clothes that had been thrown all over the floor and put them on. She carried her shoes and walked out quietly. After leaving the room, she put on her shoes and ran away. When Summer exited the elevator, she saw Carl and Warren. Warren sat calmly on the sofa, but Carl was obviously very excited, shaking his head and waving, as if he wasining to Warren. In the room just now, she heard Leonardo and Carls conversation. There must be a reason for Jessica always unwilling to respond to Carl. If she were Jessica, she would not care about Carl either. Although Leonardos personality was changeable, he was at least more upright than Carl. Summer quietly walked over, and happened to hear Carl say, I must have owed him in my previous life. Thats why I came to pay my debts in this lifetime. As the boss of Tip Top Media Company, he threw thepany to me whenever he had something else to do. But I cant resist. Just as for the matter yesterday, I have good intentions. Isnt he thinking about something like this? I Halfway through his words, he noticed that Warrens gaze fixed behind him, What are you looking at? When Carl followed Warrens gaze and saw Summer, he burst out with shock, Why why are you here? Summer tilted her head slightly, her expression cold like Leonardos, Im just passing by. Go on. Carl didnt dare to go on. He could tell Leonardo and Warren that he had called Summer overst night to help Leonardo. However, in front of Summer, he didnt dare to say that. Carl felt uneasy under her cold gaze. No Nothing. I just Last time he saw Summer, he thought that she must be a good-tempered woman. However, now under her cold gaze, he could feel something of Leonardo on her, which boggled his mind. The boss of Tip Top Media Company? Leonardo? Summer raised her eyebrows, So, was the invitation letter that Tip Top Media Company sent me earlier also Leonardos idea? Carl felt that the situation was getting out of control. He nodded, then shook his head immediately, denying, No No, it was my idea! Summer said gently, Oh, I got it. After saying that, she turned around and left. Carl watched her leave and asked Warren, Am I in trouble now? Yes. Warren nodded in agreement. Carl copsed, totally screwed up. Id better run first. Ill go back and pack my luggage now. Carl stood up and was about to leave. Just as he was about to go, he heard Leonardos voice from behind him, Have you seen Summer? Warren replied, She just left. Carl turned around, and Leonardo also happened to look up at him. Carl stuttered guiltily, Le Leonardo. What are you afraid of? I wont revenge on you. Thats for Summer. There was even a faint smile on Leonardos face, Ill treat you to a drinkter. He was afraid that not only did Leonardo not want to treat him to a drink, he also wanted to beat him to death. Leonardo turned around to chase after Summer. But on second thought, although they had done the most intimate thingst night, it was the first time for Summer. It was normal for her to be shy about such a thing. If he chased her now, she might not be willing to see him. Thus, he turned to look at Carl and said, Lets go to thepany together. No, thanks. I havent eaten breakfast yet. Leonardo nodded, I didnt eat either. Lets go together. Carl just wanted to escape. When Summer returned to the vi, it was still early. She hadnt slept much all night. She was very tired, but she wasnt sleepy at all. When she went upstairs, she met Dous, who was carrying his schoolbag downstairs. Dous yawned and looked at Summer with surprise, Summer, did you go outst night? Yes, I have something to do with my friends. Summers expression was a little unnatural. Dous thought that she was afraid that Leonardo would know that she didnt return all night, so he patted his chest with great pride and guaranteed, Dont worry, I wont tell my cousin. After all, we are the people on the same boat! Yes, hurry up and go to school. Summer quickly ran back to her room. She carried her clothes into the bathroom and looked at herself in the mirror, blushing. It was probably the most impulsive behavior she had ever had in her lifest night Carls words shed through her mind. Leonardo was actually the boss behind Tip Top Media Company. In just ten years, Tip Top had be the leader of the entertainment industry. However, Leonardo was only twenty-six years old this year. If she hadnt heard what Carl said, she wouldnt have known that Leonardo was the boss behind Tip Top Media Company now. He was such a terribly deep man with countless secrets. Wasnt her decisionst night too impulsive? Summer did not sleep much at night and herplexion was pale. She put on her makeup and got changed, and then went to the Jarrett Group. Along the way, she was in the mood to recall the discussion on the Inte yesterday. The Jarrett Group must have held an emergency meeting yesterday. This matter, coupled with Adams celebrity effect, probably wont be solved so easily. Perhaps, this matter would really force Lynn to invite his father back.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Chapter 134 Deserve to Be Pissed off Upon entering the Jarrett Group, Summer felt the tension in thepany. She met Vicky in the tea room. Vickys eyes were bloodshot. Obviously she had not slept wellst night. As soon as she saw Summer, she walked towards her on high heels, You want to destroy the Jarrett Group, dont you? Ever since you came, the Jarrett Group hasnt had a day of peace. Summer did not say anything. Did she ever live peacefully ever since she was born in the Jarretts? Did she ever live peacefully when she was forced to marry into the Emersons? I dont want to destroy the Jarrett Group, and I dont think I have that much ability. The Jarrett Group was founded by grandfather, which has been a faithful brand in the industry for decades. Dont you know why it has be like this? Summer did not know much about business management, but she knew about the general situation of the Jarrett Group. Lynns father founded the Jarrett Group from scratch, who was tactful and kind. He wasnt an expert in business, but he had a way with people, with his personality slightly stubborn. As was said, all businessmen were profiteers, but Lynns father was not one of them. Therefore, the Jarrett Group had not developed much in the past few decades though beingbeled as an old brand. Then Lynns father handed the Jarrett Group over to Lynn. In the first few years, Lynn made products honestly. But in recent years, he gotcent and began to cheat. A few days ago, loopholes appeared in the project and thepanys capital chain got in trouble, and then the factory was exposed for its dirty work. The Jarrett Group fell into the biggest crisis since its founding. Nonsense! Vicky did not care about Summers words at all, Do you dare to follow me to Dads and say it again? Of course! Actually, Summer did not want to see the Jarrett Group copse like this. Many employees of the Jarrett Group followed Lynns father and worked in thepany for most of their lives. They really had feelings for the Jarrett Group. She was not a sage. On a personal level, if the Jarrett Group copsed, she might feel satisfied. However, the satisfaction was only temporary. If the Jarrett Group copsed, arge number of employees would lose their jobs, which was a conceivable result. She couldnt y dumb as if she knew nothing. Leonardo was the boss of Tip Top Media Company, so he was definitely the one who nned Adams matter. In order to force Lynns father to return home, Leonardo frequently took measures in secret. If Lynns father did not return, he might really destroy the Jarrett Group. How could Lynn be a match for a man who had be the leader of the entertainment industry at the age of twenty-six? Dad, Summer is here! Vicky pulled Summer to Lynns office. Summer, what did you talk with Adams about yesterday? How did this happen? Lynn stood up from behind his desk and walked out. Summer shook her head, Nothing. Nothing? Then how did it end up like this? Vicky looked at her mockingly, You must have said something to Adams and offended him. The topic on the Inte was obviously heated by someone who paid the trolls to do it. How did you persuade Adams back then? Did he say that he would definitely sign a contract with the Jarrett Group? Use your brain to think about it. With his status, why did he agree to take the Jarrett Groups endorsement? Since this matter had something to do with Leonardo, it was a trap that had been set up from the beginning without any doubt.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The love for beauty ismon to all men. No matter how famous Adams is, he is still a man. Vickys subtext was that Adams had taken a fancy to her, which was why he agreed to take the Jarrett Groups endorsement. Not to mention Summer, even Lynn did not believe it. Lynn waved, Vicky, what did Adams tell you at that time? He praised me for my charm and then said that he could give it a try. As Vicky spoke, her face turned red. Summer sneered. Did Vicky take a fancy to Adams? Didnt you say that Adams had already agreed to sign a contract with ourpany? Lynn furrowed and said in a deep voice. I think thats almost the case. If I knew something like this would happen, I would go talk to him about signing the contract the next day. Vicky now regretted it. The main reason why she let Summer talk about the contract was that she felt that Adams was already interested in her. She could not take too much initiative. She wanted to y hard to get and wait for him to find her. Seeing that Lynns expression was getting darker and darker, Vicky did not dare to speak again. In her opinion, it was all Adams fault! Lynn sat down on the sofa and sighed, his voice filled with fatigue, Someone wants to make trouble for the Jarrett Group. Yes, since Adams did not directly reject the Jarrett Groups invitation, this has been a trap. Summer pondered for a moment and said, Perhaps earlier. Lynn turned to look at Summer, as if this was the first time he knew her. Summer met his gaze and continued, Because Adams couldnt ept the endorsement of the Jarrett Group. Something strange must be wrong. Lynn stared at Summer for a moment before nodding, Youre right. After Leonardo helped the Jarrett Group, Lynn naturally gotcent. He realized Leonardos ability and naturally felt that it was just a piece of cake for Adams, an actor, to take the Jarrett Groups endorsement. However, such a great cmity added insult to injury of the Jarrett Group which was just recovering. When Vicky saw that Lynn was actually praising Summer, she was immediately unhappy. Dad, whats the point of what she said? Adams treats me differently. I think he definitely likes me. Ill take care of this and get him to confess in front of the media that he took the endorsement of the Jarrett Group because of me! Vickys confident appearance shocked Summer. Confidence was good, but this was the first time she had seen someone ascent as Vicky. She didnt know what kind of woman Adams would like. Perhaps it was the daughter of a well-matched and famous family, or a woman with an ordinary appearance and family background, but all of them definitely had their advantages. It definitely wouldnt be someone like Vicky. What advantages did Vicky have? Will anyone like her because of her promiscuity or her extraordinary confidence? Lynn fiercely patted the coffee table and shouted angrily, Stop messing around! Im not messing around. Vicky raised her chin confidently and nced at Summer before leaving. Lynn was so angry that he couldnt say a word as he pointed in the direction of the door. Im going out first. Summer did not stay tofort Lynn. He deserved to be pissed off by his daughter who had been spoiled by himself! Chapter 135 Aren’t You Going to Kiss Me Goodbye When Summer went out for lunch, she saw Leonardo leaning against the car not far away. He wore a tailored ck suit and a white shirt without a tie, and the two buttons on his cor were unbuttoned, making him look a little unruly. Summer subconsciously stopped. Leonardo had already turned his gaze towards her. He straightened his back without any other movements or words, just focusing on her direction.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He meant for her toe to him. Summer pursed her lips and walked towards him with her chin raised. As she approached, she crossed her arms and said indifferently, President Emerson, whats up? In fact, she was a little nervous. This was the first time Summer had confronted Leonardo face to face since Dous became Leonardo. When facing Leonardo, most of the time, she was a little afraid of him. It was an instinctive fear of the strong. Hearing this, Leonardo frowned slightly, What did you call me? President of Tip Top Media Company. The smile in Summers eyes was slightly cold, Thank you for sending me an invitation for the interview. Leonardo narrowed his eyes slightly. The expression on his face revealed no obvious emotion. However, his slightly deep voice revealed a trace of undetectable displeasure, Who told you that? Does it matter? Summers face turned cold as she raised her eyebrows, Since you chose to conceal it back then, there will definitely be a day when it will be discovered. Hearing her words, Leonardo did not show any signs of anger. He said casually, So what do you want? His righteous appearance rendered Summer speechless. What could she do? Even if Leonardo concealed the truth and lied to her, she couldnt do anything to him. However, there was a barrier in her heart that she could not cross, so she could not pretend to be calm when getting along with him. She might have been a little impulsive about what happenedst night, but she didnt regret it. Summer pursed her lips and turned around to leave. Leonardo stared at her back for a few seconds before following her casually. The two of them entered the dining hall one after the other. As soon as Summer sat down, Leonardo also sat down. Summer said angrily, What are you doing here? Leonardos eyes were filled with seriousness, You didnt answer the question I asked you just now. What do you want to do to me? What can I do to you? You can do whatever you want. Summer was almost confused by Leonardo. The two of them were almost half a hundred years old together, but they were ying the word game like two children. I want you to stay away from me. Now she was annoyed with him. At this moment, sitting in front of Leonardo, she felt like a fool. From beginning to end, everything about her was under his control. Leonardo knew everything about her every move. But she knew nothing about Leonardo. When he was still Dous, even though she had feelings for him, she could still be calm because of the brother-and sister-inw rtionship between the two of them. But when he was Leonardo, her feeling for him grew stronger and stronger. After the rtionship between the two of them became formal, she began to want to bnce the rtionship between them. Oh. Leonardo indifferently replied, I cant. You Summer changed her mind and asked tentatively, Why must you force my grandfather to return home? Leonardo looked up at her, his ink-like eyes deep and gloomy. Uneasy under his gaze, she couldnt help but reach out to touch the cup in front of her. At this moment, Leonardo opened his mouth and said, Guess. Summers mind went nk, then she curled her lips and smiled. Her bright eyes curved up slightly, as if she did not care about his answer, Oh. Leonardo didnt want to tell her. Leonardo treated her well perhaps because she was his wife, or because he was interested in her, or perhaps because she was a member of the Jarrett Group. At this moment, Summer came to realize that the reason why Leonardo fulfilled his engagement to Vicky was that Vicky was a member of the Jarrett Group. The Emersons did care what woman Leonardo married, but Leonardo didnt. As long as it was the daughter of the Jarrett Group, he didnt care whether it was Vicky or Summer. With this sudden depression, she lost her appetite. When the dishes were served, she took a few bites and put down her chopsticks. Leonardo nced at her and picked up the dishes for her. His voice was low and calm, Thanks forst night. Eat more. Summer blushed, I dont want to eat. I dont have any appetite! Is it because you havent rested properly? Leonardo asked seriously, Then go home and rest in the afternoon. Anyway, youre not happy, working for the Jarrett Group. Summer was slightly stunned. Few people cared if she was happy or not. When Leonardo treated her well, he was really good. It was said that thend of tenderness was the grave of heroes, but Summer felt that when a man like Leonardo really treated a woman well, it was also the powerful poison. After the meal, the two of them went out and met Vicky. It was always hard to avoid the enemy. Vicky smiled meaningfully, Summer was so close to Mr. Dous that you even eat together in your free time. Does my brother-inw know it? Leonardo narrowed his eyes slightly and said, Of course, I cant let my cousin know about this kind of thing. Summer quietly stretched out her hand and fiercely twisted the back of Leonardos hand, reminding him not to speak nonsense. Leonardos expression did not change as he grabbed her hand and said, Summer, Im leaving first. Ill pick you up tonight. Summer did not say anything, and her face was written with the word Scram. However, after Leonardo finished speaking, he did not leave. Just as Summer was about to ask him why he still hadnt left, Leonardo suddenly leaned closer to her, Cousin-inw, arent you going to kiss me goodbye? What? After he finished speaking, he kissed Summer in front of Vicky before turning around and leaving with a smile on his face. Seeing that smile, Summer felt that he was really annoying. Although Vickys private life was in a mess, she never thought that Summer and Dous would be so unscrupulous and not avoid suspicion in public. Summer, you are really Vicky was speechless for a moment and only said a few secondster, shameless! Summer was wearing a high heel today. Even though Vicky was wearing high heels, she was still a little shorter than her. Summer looked down at her and said indifferently, Less than you. Chapter 136 Keen to Go Against Him Tip Top Media Company. When Leonardo returned to his office, he instructed his secretary, Ask Mr. Carl toe over. Leonardo had his own private elevator in thepany and came straight upstairs from the parking lot. Other than the secretary, only the senior managers had seen him in thepany. The senior managers knew that he was the boss behind Tip Top Media Company, but they did not know that he was Leonardo. Only Adams, Warren and Carl knew that he was Leonardo and that he was the boss behind Tip Top. When Summer left the Golden Cauldron Club this morning, she should have seen Carl and Warren. Because of his profession, Warren was very cautious. Then Carl should be the one who failed to keep the secret. After a while, the secretary called Leonardo back, Mr. Carls secretary said that he was away on business, and that he was already at the airport. Even on the phone, the silence made the secretary feel oppressive. Her voice got lower and lower. When she heard Leonardo sneer, she couldnt help but shiver. I see. Have someone call Jessica over. Leonardo put down the phone and waited for Jessica toe up. Carls habit of escaping after doing something wrong had never changed. Not long after, Jessica came up. When Jessica knocked on the door, she felt a little strange. Just now, someone said that the big boss of Tip Top wanted something from her. Her first thought was that it must be Carl, so she directly refused. The secretary reminded her, Its the boss of Tip Top, not Mr. Carl Jones. Was Carl just an employee? Come in. The deep voice from inside was a little familiar. Jessica pushed the door open in confusion. When she saw Leonardos face clearly, her eyes widened in an instant. Leonardo? Leonardo said in a deep voice, Miss Jessica Hicks. With Summers description, Jessica also found Leonardo terrifying. To her surprise, he was her boss! Although his expression was normal, Jessica still felt somewhat afraid. She bowed to Leonardo deeply and loudly said, Yes, sir! Her tone was filled with ndishment. Leonardo raised his eyebrows. Summer and her friend were truly different. Summer was afraid of him, but she rarely tried to please him. Instead, she seemed to prefer to go against him. Leonardo said calmly, I have a favor to ask of you. Jessica was ttered. Summer said that this man was tough, but he seemed good-tempered. As long as I can do it, even ten favors will be fine. Leonardo seemed to be satisfied with her answer, his expression rxed. Im out of touch with Carl. Help me call and ask him where he is. Was that all? Jessica thought it should be something more important. Although she had never contacted Carl in recent years, she had all of his contact information. After all, Carl was always able to enter every corner of her life. He always gave her money on Alipay and used his smurf as her loyal follower on Weibo. When her new movie came out, he would make a block booking. Jessica first called the number he used to call her recently, but his phone was off. Then she called the number he had used when he was still a student. They never contacted each other again after that incident. She wasnt sure if he was still using it. Jessica dialed the phone and with a single ring, Carls excited voice sounded, Jessica! Jessica pretended not to recognize the excitement in his tone and asked, Where are you, Carl? Im at the airport! The next moment, Carl suddenly asked, Jessica, whats up? Over the years, Jessica had hardly taken the initiative to contact him. He felt that something must have happened to Jessica. Its fine. Boss said that he couldnt find you and let me help him contact you. After Jessica finished speaking, she said to Leonardo, He said he was at the airport. Somehow, Carl scolded, F**k! Then, Leonardos phone rang. Leonardo did not answer the phone in a hurry. Instead, he looked at Jessica and said, Thank you. You can go first. Jessica walked to the door and heard Leonardo say, Ive seen your film. Among the new recruits in thepany, you have the most potential. Leonardo was very cautious and serious about his work. When Carl wanted to sign Jessica into thepany, he saw a film of Jessica. Work was no joke, which he never mixed with personal emotion. Jessica indeed had great potential. Receiving Leonardosmendation, Jessica was a little excited, I will work hard! Not long after Jessica left, Carl returned. He pushed open the door and rushed in. His head was covered in sweat. He looked like he had just run over, more than worried. Wheres Jessica? Carl ran to his desk. Shes gone.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Carl was even more anxious when he got the answer, Where did she go? What did you do to her? What can I do to her? I just ask her to call you and let her go. Leonardo said casually, his tone extremely innocent. Fuck! You cheated me! Carl suddenly fell into a chair and said, Damn, Im scared to death! He had known Leonardo for a long time and knew how ruthless Leonardo was. Therefore, when he heard that he went to Jessica, he was so scared that he immediately ran back. Leonardo looked at him, expressionless, Tell the truth. In the end, Carl was forced by Leonardos threat to tell him what had happened this morning. He thought that Leonardo would want to beat him up, but Leonardo didnt. But the result wasnt much better than beating him up. There is no vacation for you next year. Work hard. After Leonardo finished speaking, he coldly added insult on injuries, Anyway, as a rising artist, Jessica wouldnt fall in love with you. Single men have to work hard. Carl gritted his teeth and said, Lets break it up! Leonardo wasnt angry at all and even smiled, Jessica hasnt got a new agent yet. Carl became intimidated immediately and suppressed his anger, I I am willing to work hard! Then Ill leave Jessica to you. The smile on Leonardos face deepened. Carl muttered, You wily old fox! The Jarrett Group did a crisis PR move about Adams. However, because Adams was too famous with many fans, this crisis PR was useless. The Jarrett Group couldnt resist the pressure at all. It was obvious to all that the Jarrett Group had beennguishing in recent years. The social rtionships that Lynns father had built up in the past did not offer any help after the Jarrett Group had gone through all these things. Summer found an opportunity to say to Lynn, Dad, how about letting Grandpa return home? Chapter 137 They’re More Miserable Hearing Summers words, Lynn fell into deep thought. After a while, he shook his head, No. Back then, when Lynns father went abroad, he had told Lynn to run the Jarrett Group well. If nothing unexpected happened, Lynns father would probably spend the rest of his life abroad. Dad, we cant be optimistic about the current situation. You know better than me how important brand image is to an enterprise. Everything that has happened during this period of time has done a lot of damage to the Jarrett Group. Before Summer could finish her sentence, Lynn interrupted her, How are you getting along with Leonardo? I dont know how Summer and Leonardo get along. She gets along well with Dous. Today, the two of them are eating together and flirting in public. After Vicky finished speaking, she smiled and turned to Summer, Am I right? Summer did not even look at Vicky. She just said to Lynn, Leonardo is lukewarm, and thats all. She didnt know why she was helping Leonardo lie. Lynn frowned fiercely, Summer, Leonardo is your husband. How Summer knew that Lynn was nning to use Leonardo again. She was tired of hearing such words. She interrupted Lynn and said resolutely, Do you want Leonardo to help you like he didst time? Impossible. If the Jarrett Group continues like this, it will be taken over sooner orter. Maybe I should sell the Jarrett Groups shares directly when they are still worth a little money. Hearing this, Lynns expression changed drastically, Summer, youre crazy! Im afraid Im not the only one who wants to sell shares. Other people who own shares in thepany probably have the same idea as me that it would be better to find a generous buyer.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Summers words were like the sword of Damocles for Lynn. Lynn stared at Summer with a ferocious expression and said, How dare you! Why dont I dare? My shares are legal, so of course I can buy or sell them! Hearing her words, Lynn was speechless with rage. Think about it yourself. After Summer finished speaking, she turned around and went out. As soon as she went out, her phone rang. It was an unfamiliar number in Hoover City. Summer picked up the phone. A middle-aged mans voice sounded on the phone. Excuse me, is this Dous sister? Summer was stunned for a moment, Yes, I am his sister. Im Dous head teacher. Something happened to him at school. We need his parents to help us solve it. Summer asked with concern, What happened to him? Dous is fine. He The teacher paused for a moment and said, He had a fight with other ssmates. He is fine, but the ssmates he fought against are not. Summer breathed a sigh of relief, I see. Ill be right over. Summer left the Jarrett Group and took a taxi. When she got on the car, she called Leonardo. However, Leonardo might be busy and didnt answer the phone. Dous school was not far from the Jarrett Group, and it was only ten minutes away. Summer met Dous head teacher. She nodded slightly, Hello. Hello. The head teacher nodded. Dous was a good-looking child in the ss. He didnt expect that Dous sister was also so beautiful. Indeed, the genes of his family were good. Seeing the head teacher staring at her all the time, she asked him, Can you tell me about the general situation? Yes. Its said that Dous had a quarrel with other students. And they threw a tantrum and started fighting. However, Dous beat up his ssmates badly. You should teach him a lesson as his parents. Summer frowned. She did not like the way the teacher talked. She said seriously, Sir, you dont even know whats going on right now and you let me teach Dous a lesson. Is it fair? When Summer smiled, her eyes were charming, but when she stared at people, it would send a chill down their spine. The head teacher exined immediately, I didnt mean it. I just feel that Dous struck too hard. Summer said, I see, but I want to see my brother first. The ss teacher nodded, Theyre in my office. Well be right there. Summer saw Dous in the office. His face was hurt, with his curly hair in a mess and his clothes torn, like a stray dog picked up from a garbage dump. He straightened his back and stood there, his expression stubborn, looking somewhat unruly and undisciplined. Perhaps it was because he was living with Leonardo, and his indifferent expression was even a bit threatening, but it was far from that of Leonardo. When he saw Summer, his restraint immediately copsed. He blinked his eyes and looked pitifully at Summer, Summer. Looking at him like this, Summer felt a little concerned. Summer walked over and touched his curly hair, Are you hurt? No. Dous shook his head and said in a low voice that only Summer could hear, I just had my clothes torn. They are more miserable. They? Summer turned around and saw two other boys in the office. However, there were more injuries on those two faces than on Dous. Both of them were seated, and Dous was the only one standing alone. Dous was the unreasonable child, and he wouldnt hit others for no reason. Should Dous stand while the other boys sit just because they got more injuries? Summer turned to look at the teacher. Didnt you say that they were seriously injured? Why dont you send them to the hospital? This is what their parents mean. The head teacher was a little awkward. Dous was not studying in a noble school, and his ssmates were from ordinary families. When their children were beaten and injured, the parents were just trying to extort money. Summer smiled mockingly. At this moment, a middle-aged womans voice sounded from outside the door, Is my son here? With that, a fat woman pushed open the door and entered. When her gaze fell on a boy on the sofa, she wiped her tears and hugged him, How did my precious son get beaten up like this? She cried loudly. Summer covered her ears and nced at the head teacher. The head teacher came forward and advised, Dont cry. Lets find out the truth first. Find out? How are we going to figure this out? My son is already like this. Of course they have to pay for the medical expenses! The fat woman said loudly. When Summer heard this, she said, We can pay for the medical expenses, but now we have to make things clear. Dous, tell me, why did you fight against them? Dous did not immediately reply and looked down. Summer was a little surprised, Whats wrong? Dous remained silent without any expression. The fat woman stopped crying and said in a sour tone, What other reason can there be? Because hes such a bastard! How could anyone beat up a ssmate like this? Look at my poor baby son Chapter 138 If You’re Not Satisfied, Sue Us Summer frowned and looked coldly at the fat woman, With the child here, you should talk properly. What do you mean? Are you cursing me? The fat woman rushed over to Summer in an aggressive manner. It seemed as if she was eager to jump up to p Summer. Seeing that the situation was not right, the head teacher hurriedly pulled the woman up and said, Mrs. Burton, please calm down. One of the boys fighting with Dous was called Marco Burton. That fat woman was his mother. His mother was so unreasonable. Therefore, how well could Marco be? It wasnt Summers prejudice, but the vast majority of children would be influenced by their parents words and deeds. Im calm. You should look at my son! The fat woman broke free from the teacher and walked over to pull Marco up to her. She pointed at the wound on his face and said, If your son is injured like this, can you calm down? The fat woman pinched Marcos arm firmly. Summer could clearly see Marco grinning in pain, but he did not say anything. Facing this aggressive middle-aged woman, the head teacher was obviously unable to handle it. He took two steps back and pushed the eyesses on his nose, saying, I Im not married yet The fat woman said, Teacher, you look in your thirties. Youre not married yet? Hearing this, the head teacher became somewhat unpleasant. He cleared his throat and said, Dous doesnt want to say anything. Then Marco, please tell us about the situation at that time. When Marco heard his name, he raised his head and looked in Dous direction. Dous looked back at him. Marco trembled. He lowered his head, and stammered, We were just joking with Dous, and he hit us. Are you joking? Dous tilted his neck and looked at Marco. He dropped the hammer on Marco, Are you calling that a joke? Do you believe that Ill hit you again next time? After saying that, Dous felt that it was not enough to relieve his anger. He gritted his teeth and added, I will beat you until you were paralyzed! Summers expression changed slightly as she coldly said, Dous! Dous turned his head to look at Summer and said, Summer, Im never wrong. If he dares to say it again, I really dare to beat him up again. In any case, my cousin will help me clean up the mess. Summer said coldly, Shut up! Although Summer did not always have a cold face like Leonardo, when she lost her temper, she was still quite frightening. Dous lowered his head and didnt say anything, but he turned his head to the side, not looking at Summer. It was obvious that he was mutinous. There were many people here, so it was not the time to teach Dous a lesson. When someone came to cause trouble, they naturally couldnt be pushover. However, there was something wrong with Dous thoughts. He was only fourteen years old, but he talked of nothing but fight. He even said that Leonardo would help him to clean up his mess. Such an idea was absolutely wrong! Marco felt that Summer could hold Dous back, so he became a little bolder. He snorted and said unexpectedly, Im telling the truth. The ce where Mrs. Emerson, Leonardos mother, was kidnapped back then was the old factory not far from my house. Someone saw that she was raped there. However, no one dared to say this. Because those who knew about this was given a fee by the Emerson family! What do you care? You fought us for such a small matter Ah! Before Marco could finish his words, he screamed miserably. When Summer heard the words Mrs. Emerson again, she was shocked and did not notice Dous movement for a while. By the time she looked over, Dous had already fiercely waved his fist towards Marcos face. He said fiercely, I told you that once you said it, I will hit you again Dous, stop! Summer hurried over and pulled him. Although Dous was still an adolescent, he loved sports and his strength was not small, so Summer could not pull him. Summer let go of him and calmly said, If you fight again, your cousin will being. Hearing this, Dous stopped. Marcos mother ran over to hug him and cried, I told you this kid is a bastard! Hearing this, Dous wanted to rush over again, but Summer hurriedly grabbed him. She took out a step of money from her wallet and threw it onto the sofa. This is the medical fee for Marco. Marco was able to walk and move. The wounds over his body were superficial. There was no injury to his bones. Two thousand were enough. Of course, his mother refused, Thats all? With so little money, do you think we are begging for food? Summer did not want to say anything more to her. She coldly said, If you are not satisfied, you can sue us. The fat woman was obviously cowardly, but she bluffed and said, Do you think I dont dare? Then Ill wait. After Summer finished speaking, she pulled Dous out without turning back. There was a clinic near the school. Summer and Dous went out of the school gate. She directly took him to the clinic. All the small wounds on his face were stered with bandages. After putting them up, Dous turned around and asked Summer, Summer, do you have a mirror? What do you want to do? As Summer spoke, she took out her small cosmetic mirror from her bag and handed it to him. Dous took the mirror and looked left and right. Finally, he nodded and concluded, I look pretty cool like this! Summer looked at him without knowing whether tough or cry. She stood up and said, Lets go. Dous followed from behind and put the mirror into Summers bag. You said my cousin ising. When will hee? Where is he? He asked. Summer crossed her arms and walked forward. He wonte for the time being, she said without looking sideways. Dous heaved a sigh of relief, Oh. Summer pursed her lips and remained silent for a few seconds before continuing, Is Mrs. Emerson that Marco talked about Leonardos mother? Back then, when that event happened, Summer was only about six or seven years old. Although the kidnapping of Mrs. Emerson was a big case, it had nothing to do with a little girl like her. At that time, her biggest concern was probably when Karen would buy her a skirt. She had heard the servants talk about something, but they did not mention this. Dous nodded and said in a low tone, Yes. The two of them remained silent for a moment. This was the first time Summer had heard someone mention this matter in such a manner. If this was trueCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Suddenly, Summers phone rang. She took it out and found that it was Leonardo. Dous also saw the caller ID and his expression changed slightly, You mustnt tell my cousin about this. My mother said that my cousin and aunt were in a very good rtionship! Dous mother was Leonardos fathers younger sister, so Leonardos mother was Dous aunt. Chapter 139 Exclusive Elevator Summer nodded, I know. She took a deep breath before picking up the phone. The first thing Leonardo said was, What happened? It sounded like she wouldnt call him if nothing had happened. Summer thought for a moment, and it was indeed like this. Normally, she wouldnt call Leonardo when she was fine. Nothing. After Summer finished speaking, she nned to change the topic and ask, Are you busy at work? Leonardo was not that easy to fool. He did not believe Summers words, If there is nothing else, why do you call me? Summer replied, You mean I cant call you if Im fine? After a few seconds of silence on the other end of the phone, Leonardo said meaningfully, Are you calling to check up on me? Summer did not react for a while, What check? Leonardo said, Nothing much. You can call me more if youre free. Dous, who was eavesdropping on the phone, couldnt help butugh. Summer turned her head and red at Dous. Although her eyes did not have the slightest deterrent effect, Dous still made a zipper gesture at the side of his mouth very cooperatively. Leonardo recognized Dous voice, Are you with Dous? Summer panicked for a moment and said, Yeah, I got off work a little early today, so I n to go back with Dous. You get off work early. But can Dous leave school early? It seemed like he couldnt Dous looked at Summer with disdain and leaned over to her cell phone without changing his expression. He lied, Ourst ss is PE, so its fine if I dont attend it. Fortunately, Leonardo did not ask any further, Tim will pick you up. No need. We can take a taxi to yourpany ourselves. When Summer reacted, she had already said something. Leonardos intention was to have Tim pick her and Dous up, while her intention was to go to Tip Top to find Leonardo. Leonardo paused slightly and said in an unquestionable tone, Let him pick you up. Tim quickly drove over. He drove the car to the parking lot and took Summer and Dous into the presidents private elevator with a swipe of his card. Summer used to work in a smallpany and did not have the exclusive elevator. Because the Jarrett Groups office building was built very early, there was also no exclusive elevator. This was the first time Summer took this kind of elevator. She felt that it was quite fresh. Mr. Emerson, theyre here.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. He brought the two of them to Leonardos office and left. Summer pushed the door open and entered. She saw Leonardo sitting behind his desk. He was closing the documents in his hand and getting ready to stand up. When he raised his head and saw Summer, the corner of his mouth slightly raised, Youreing. Yes. Summer answered awkwardly and walked to the sofa on the side to sit down. Dous was looking around in his office. Leonardo walked behind Summer and ced his hands on the back of the sofa. He bent over to look at her face and asked, What would you like to drink? Nothing. When do you get off work? Leonardo raised his hand and looked at his watch, Almost there. Originally, there was still a meeting. But Summer was in a hurry to go back. He could push it off. At this time, the secretary knocked on the door and said, Mr. Emerson, I have sorted out the meeting materials at 4:30. Summer look at him, You have a meeting? When she looked up at him, he was the only man in her eyes. Leonardo said gently, Its not important. Summer also sensed that his voice was unusually gentle. Her heart raced fiercely. She moved to the side, If you have something to do, you can go and do it. Ill wait for you for a while. She was apparently shy. But when she said that she would wait for him for a while, she was very obedient. He wanted to kiss her. Leonardo raised his head and looked in Dous direction. Dous also happened to look in their direction with a book in his hand. Leonardo raised his hand and signaled for him to turn around. Dous rolled his eyes and reluctantly turned around, pretending to continue studying the books on the bookshelf. Summer couldnt see Leonardos movements and felt that he hadnt left yet. She couldnt help but turn around and urge him, You go quickly. As soon as she finished speaking, Leonardo suddenly kissed her. Summer couldnt dodge. After that kiss finished, Leonardo lightly kissed her lips again. Ill be back soon. Summer did not have the mood to listen to what he said. She turned her head and looked in the direction of Dous, only to find that Dous was still reading with his back to them. Only then did she breathe a sigh of relief. When Dous heard the sound of the door closing, he quietly turned his head to take a look, and then guiltily put back the book in his hand. The expression on his face was wonderful. Holy shit! That man actually had human feelings! And he kissed Summer! I should have taken a picture for mom just now! Mother had always told him that she was worried that Leonardo would never be able to find a partner in this lifetime! Leonardo said that he woulde back very quickly. That was real. It only took him ten minutes to get back. They took the elevator to the underground parking lot. Leonardo nced at Dous and said, Did you fight with someone? Dous curled his lips and said, Yes. Although Leonardo couldnt know the reason for his fight, Leonardo must have seen the bandages on his face. He finally understood what hiberdating meant. Leonardo was probably this kind of person. Leonardos expression did not change. Is that why Summer went to your school? Otherwise? Do I have to call Thest word you was stuck in his throat. Dous didnt know whether to say it or not. He shrank back into the elevator, trying to minimize his presence. Why did he say it out loud? Summer looked at Dous sadly. She could not help him! Leonardo smiled unknowingly. Dous trembled and hid behind Summer. Summer lowered her head to look at the tip of her shoe, pretending that she didnt know anything. When they exited the elevator, Leonardo walked at the front, Summer and Dous following behind. Summer felt that she and Dous were like two children who had made mistakes and were afraid of being scolded by their parents, and Leonardo was that parent. She was shocked by her metaphor. Summer turned around and silently pulled back the arm that Dous was pulling, Dous, take care! When they got in the car, Summer still decided to help Dous. She took the initiative to sit in the back and sat with Leonardo. However, after sitting beside Leonardo for only three seconds, she regretted it. Chapter 140 Don’t Bother Me The shameless man grabbed her hand and touched her face as soon as he got in the car. Sitting in front was Tim and Dous. Where did she put her face? When she put away his hand away for so many times, the shameless man smiled and said, You are too obedient today. I just want to touch you. Summer looked at him with a fake smile. Am I a cat? You want to touch me when you think I am obedient?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Of course not. Leonardo gently pinched her hand and said, Its not enough to touch you once. Summer twitched the corner of her mouth and turned to look at the two people sitting in front of her. He noticed that both Tim and Dous were sitting upright, staring straight ahead. But their shoulders were trembling. They wereughing! Summer was so angry that she kicked Leonardo. It was not very painful. But Leonardo also knew that he couldnt piss her off enough. When the car stopped at the entrance of the vi, Summer was the first to jump out of the car. It was as if a ghost was chasing after her and she entered the vi at a high speed. Dous followed closely behind. However, a voice that sounded like from the King of Hell came from behind him, Dous, go to the study and wait for me. Dous stopped and turned to look at Leonardo with a fawning smile, Leonardo, I will definitely not fight next time. I know I was wrong. I know. Leonardo replied nomittally, but he did not say that he could not go to the study. Therefore, Dous finally went to the study. He stayed in the office uneasily for a while before Leonardo came in. Tell me, why are you fighting? Leonardo walked straight to sit opposite Dous, his tone extremely calm. Normally, Leonardo looked cold and indifferent, but people who were familiar with him could still easily sense his emotional changes. I had a quarrel with my ssmates. We fought with each other. After Dous finished speaking, he said seriously, Leonardo, I really know that I was wrong. I wont fight with my ssmates casually in the future. His pledge and admission of wrongdoing did not stop Leonardo from asking, I asked you why you fought. Leonardo stared fixedly at Dous. His ck eyes were so calm that no emotions could be seen, but they revealed a trace of insight. Facing his gaze, Dous felt that he could not conceal anything from Leonardo. However, he knew best that if Leonardo heard that, he would definitely feel sad. Dous stopped talking, and Leonardo didnt want to urge him. Dous had lived with Leonardo for a long time when he was a young boy. He had always been a troublemaker since then, and Leonardo often cleaned up his mess. However, he never took the initiative to admit his mistake. Today, not only did he take the initiative to admit his mistake, even Summer kept quiet about this matter. Summer was a bit stubborn. In her opinion, fighting between children should be very serious, so she should say something to him. But she didnt. The first call she made to him was probably to inform him about Dous fight at school. But afterwards, she didnt say a word. This was weird. Arent you going to tell me? After waiting for a while, Leonardo saw that he hadnt opened his mouth yet, so he calmly said, Then Ill call your head teacher. Dous raised his head and said, No! If Leonardo called his teacher, he would definitely know it, and if someone else told him about it, it would be better for Dous to say it. Dous gritted his teeth and said, They said that my aunt was killed. His voice was so low that he could hardly hear the word in the middle. He was still young, but he knew a lot about the ways of people. After Dous said that, the room fell into a suffocating silence. Dous clenched his hands and did not dare to speak, nor did he dare to look at Leonardos expression. After a while, he heard Leonardos slightly hoarse voice, Go out. Leonardo Dous raised his head to look at Leonardo. However, Leonardo had already stood up and walked towards the desk, with his back to Dous. Dous looked at him worriedly and turned around to leave. Summer just happened to change her clothes and came out of the room, ready to go downstairs. When she passed by Leonardos study, she saw Dousing out. Summer hurriedly walked up and said, Is your cousin looking for you? Dous nodded and hesitated for a moment before saying, I told him Summer was surprised. After a few seconds, she said, Then he Dous shook his head. Summer looked at the tightly shut door of the study and hesitated for a moment before knocking on the door. Leonardo, what do you want to eat tonight? She asked. The people inside did not answer her question. Dous said worriedly, My mother said that after my aunts ident, my cousin locked himself up in his room for a long time without seeing anyone. However, Summer was thinking of something else. Leonardos reaction was very unusual. In other words, what Marco said was true? Although she wasnt clear about that matter, she had also heard of Leonardos mother. His mother came from a schrly family, the most beautiful and talented upper-ss socialite in Hoover City. In the end, she married into the Emerson family. Her life was like a legend. Was she really humiliated to death in the end? Summers warm throat was somewhat dry. She asked with difficulty, What happened afterwards? Afterwards? Dous scratched his head and said somewhat embarrassedly, My mother said it was because of me. I was just born. And my cousin didnt talk to others at that time, but he likes to tease me. When I was young, I spent more time with my cousin than with my parents. Summer had never thought that there would be such a thing. However, from the way Dous and Leonardo usually got along, she could also feel that they were very close. When Leonardo was lying to her, he said that he was Dous, which was enough to show that Dous was a very important person to him. Summer nced at the tightly shut door again. She did not knock on the door. She turned around and went downstairs to the kitchen. Leonardos taste was a little heavy, so Summer specially cooked a few salty and spicy dishes. After finishing it, she went upstairs and knocked on the door of the study, Its time to eat. No one answered after waiting for a long time. Just when Summer thought that Leonardo would not speak again, Leonardos hoarse and cold voice sounded from inside, Dont bother me. Summer was slightly stunned. Regardless of whether he was Dous who had treated her neither coldly nor warmly at first, or Leonardoter, he had never spoken to her in such a tone. Leonardo was just in a bad mood, so she didnt mind. Summer continued to ask with a good temper, Then shall I bring them in? Chapter 141 Leonardo, Stop Talking Summer went downstairs. When she passed by the dining room, she saw Dous sitting at the table eagerly without moving his chopsticks. When he saw Summering over, he asked her, How is cousin? Not bad. Ill bring him some food. You eat first. After Summer finished speaking, she went straight into the kitchen. Summer prepared the food and just as she came out of the kitchen with the tray, she saw Leonardo already sitting at the dining table. Hearing the movement, Leonardo raised his head to look at Summer. Summer looked at the tray in her hand and said, Youvee down! Yes. Leonardo replied indifferently and lowered his head to eat. Summer put the tray back and sat down beside Leonardo. She secretly nced at Leonardo and found that his expression was the same as usual. She could not see anything wrong with him. He was exceptionally calm. Throughout the meal, Leonardo did not say a word. After finishing his meal, he got up and went upstairs to his study. Summer did not disturb him but directly went back to the bedroom. However, Leonardo had never returned. Summer fell asleep in a daze and woke up in the middle of the night. She subconsciously stretched her hand to the side, only to find that it was empty. Leonardo was still in the study? She sat up and took her phone to check the time. She realized that it was already one oclock. Summer put on a dress and went to Leonardos study. The door was unlocked. When she pushed the door open, she smelled a strong smell of smoke. There was no light on in the study. In the darkness of the room, she saw a spark. Leonardo was smoking. Summer did not turn on the light. She was groping in the dark and walked over gently. In the darkness, they couldnt see each others faces, but they could feel each others auras. Summer sat down beside him, and the smoke made her cough lightly. The spark shed for a moment before it was extinguished. In the darkness, Leonardos voice was hoarse and deep like a ghost, What are you doing here? I came to see you. Summers warm voice was soft as she fumbled to hold his hand. His usually warm palms were frighteningly cold. Summer held his hand and passed the temperature of her palm to him. But very quickly, Leonardo pulled out his hand. After a while, his voice sounded again. It was in that abandoned factory that they threatened her with me. Summer knew that she was referring to Leonardos biological mother. Simple words exined everything. Although Leonardos previous reaction had already indicated that this matter might be true, Summer was still shocked when she heard Leonardo admit it. Its right in front of my eyes. Leonardo continued, I was tied up by them, and they surrounded her.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Fifteen years ago, Leonardo was only eleven years old. An eleven-year-old child watched his biological mother being by a group of men in front of him. Summer was suddenly shocked and suddenly reached out to hug Leonardo. Leonardo, stop talking. Finally, when Michael brought his men over Summers trembling voice interrupted him, Leonardo, I told you to stop! Leonardos voice was so calm that she was afraid. Leonardo did not stop and continued to speak. Summer directly kissed him. It was dark, Summer could not see his face clearly. She first kissed his chin, and then his lips. Leonardo was originally indifferent, but very quickly, he held her tightly in his arms, as if he was going to break her waist. Summer bit his lips. The two of them seemed to bepeting and refusing to give way to each other. It wasnt until Summer was pushed onto the sofa that she realized what Leonardo was going to do next. However, Leonardo didnt give her the chance to react and directly went in. Before this, they had only done it once in the Golden Cauldron Club. Although Leonardo had been druggedst time, he still guided her patiently with his strong self-control. However, this time, his movements were obviously a bit rough. Summer couldnt help but exim softly, Pain Rx. You go out first Impossible. After saying that, the man not only did not retreat, but instead heavily sank his waist. Even though Summer had already bit her lips tightly, there was still a faint sounding out. This voice seemed to have provoked Leonardo. His movements became heavier and heavier, and he became more and more presumptuous Summer did not remember when it ended. When she woke up, it was already early the next morning. She was not on the sofa in the study, but on the bed in the bedroom. Her body was clean and refreshing. Someone had cleaned it for her. She knew that Leonardo wasnt in the room, because there wasnt his aura in the room. Leonardo was such a person with a strong sense of existence. When Summer was washing up in the bathroom, she found her lips swollen, and there were also spots of marks on her neck. These were the traces left behind by her and Leonardost night. Summer found a turtleneck and put it under her coat. Then she loosened her hair and covered the ce where the traces on her body were. If Leonardo hadnt looked so hopelessst night, she wouldnt have taken the initiative to deliver herself to him. In the future, she could no longer indulge Leonardo like this. In the parlor. When Dous saw Summer going down, he immediately jumped up from the sofa, Summer, you finally get up! Whats wrong? She knew in her heart that Dous would not know what she and Leonardo had donest night, but Dous words still made her feel a little guilty. When cousin left, he told me to wait for you at home. I was going to wake you up. Dous walked over to her with his schoolbag. I packed breakfast for you. You can eat in the car, or well bete. When Summer heard him mention Leonardo, her ears involuntarily started to burn. She said calmly, Perhaps I have a cold and wake up a littlete. No wonder cousin didnt let me rush you to get up. Dous nodded in agreement. In the car, Summer asked him, Are you okay with going to school alone today? Whats wrong? Marco must have asked for leave if hes injured. Even if he goes to school, I wont be afraid of him. Anyway, he is no match for me Dous noticed Summers unfriendly expression and quickly changed his tone, If he wants to fight with me, Ill go find my teacher. He was not a pupil, who always went to find his teacher. Summer suppressed herughter and shouted, Little brat! Dous curled his lips and snorted discontentedly, Youre old. Youre an aunt! Scream again. I dont dare. Chapter 142 Hired a Killer to Murder After a whole day, Summer did not see Lynn in thepany. Summer asked a colleague who had a good rtionship with her, Didnt the chairmane to thepany today? Her colleague looked around and mysteriously said, I heard that the chairman has gone abroad. Hearing this, Summers expression darkened slightly. At this critical moment, why did Lynn suddenly go abroad? Suddenly, she remembered what she had said to Lynn. Could it be that Lynn was going abroad to invite Alexander back?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The words she had said to Lynn before could be considered decisive. Although Lynns business methods werent good, when it came to interests, he could be clear-headed. Summer thought of Leonardos mother in a daze. Back then, the kidnapping case was finally defined as malicious kidnapping for ransom, but in the end, because it angered the kidnappers, it caused the kidnappers to kill the hostage. However, Leonardos mother was not simply killed by them, but humiliated to death by those people. If they only wanted money, and if the Emerson family really wanted to save Leonardos mother, they would never let things get to that point. Then there are two possibilities. First, the purpose of those people was to kill Leonardos mother from the very beginning. Secondly, some people of the Emerson family didnt want to save Leonardos mother because they wanted her to die! Back then, the kidnapping case had caused a great sensation. The newspaper said that it took a few days to find Leonardo and his mother. However, if the kidnappers only wanted money, they should have contacted the Emerson family on their own initiative. No matter what, Leonardo and his mother shouldnt be found a few dayster. All the details and judgments could not withstand scrutiny at all. Other people would definitely be able to think of the problems that she could think of, and Leonardo would be able to think of them even more. Most of the time, people would forget things that had nothing to do with them. Even if they have doubts and puzzles, they would just think about it and then forgot. After all, it had nothing to do with them. However, Leonardo was different. She was his biological mother. In front of him, she was insulted by a group of men All these years, he must have lived in hatred and self-me. That was why he had such a gloomy aura. That was why he didnt show up in front of anyone. That was why when she was kidnapped by those two men, Leonardo went to save her and made such a vicious move. He had always wanted to force Alexander back to country. Could it be that Alexander had something to do with the kidnapping case back then? Bang! Summer was so shocked that the documents in her hand fell to the ground before she regained her senses. She seemed to know what Leonardo wanted to do. At noon, Summer called Leonardo and invited him to lunch. Leonardo actually refused it for the first time. Instead, Dous sent her a WeChat message, Summer, what are you eating for lunch? I havent had lunch yet. What about you? Dous sent her an obedient expression, What a coincidence, I dont eat either. Summerughed. Of course, she understood what this little brat meant. Ill go find a restaurant When you get there by car, well be able to eat. Ill send you the addresster. Not long after Summer finished ordering the dishes, Dous came. He smiled and sat down. He picked up his chopsticks and took a bite. Then, he frowned and said, Its not as delicious as Summers. Summer red at him, Dont tter me. When they left the restaurant after lunch, Dous phone suddenly rang. He stopped and looked at the name on his phone. Marco? The boy you beat up yesterday? Summer leaned over and took a look. She had some impression of this name. Dous nodded, Yes, I just dont know why he suddenly called me! As soon as he got through, Marcos hysterical voice rang out on the other end of the phone, Dous! Did you find someone to kill my father? Marco, are you crazy? I didnt hit your brain yesterday. Why did your brain break down? When Dous heard Marcos tone, his tone was not very good. I want you to pay for my fathers life! After Marco finished speaking, he hung up the phone. Summer also heard Marcos words, He said that I killed his father? Isnt this insane? What grudge do I have against his father and kill him? Dous obviously didnt care about this matter at all. However, before they could go very far, two men walked towards them head-on. The two men were tall and strong. Based on her intuition, Summer felt that the two of them might be policemen. She quietly stood in front of Dous. As expected, the two approached and took out their police certificates. Hello, we are from the Criminal Police Brigade. We suspect that Dous is involved in a criminal case. Please cooperate with the investigation. Their gazes had always been tightly locked onto Dous. Hearing this, Summer turned to look at Dous. Dous expression changed slightly. And his face was full of surprise. Summer shook his hand and said, He is a minor. He needs to be apanied by a guardian, right? Yes. said one of the policemen. Summer apanied Dous to the police station. On the way, she called Leonardo and told him about it. When they arrived at the police station, Summer saw Tim and Carl at the entrance of the police station. As soon as Carl saw theming down, hezily walked over and said, Evan, its been a long time since we metst time. You are getting manlier. Evan was the policeman earlier. Perhaps it was because he had been dealing with criminals for so many years. His face looked a little fierce and had a trace of killing intent. When he saw Carl, heughed, Carl? What are you doing here? It turned out that Carl and Evan knew each other. Carl stepped forward and put his hand on Evans shoulders and pointed in Dous direction with his chins raised. That child is a distant rtive of mine. Are you a distant rtive of the Emerson family? Evan sneered. Sure enough, people couldnt lie to the police. Youve investigated him thoroughly so quickly. Only you are so bold. Even though you know that he is from the Emerson family, you still dare to touch him. Evan smiled, Even if he is a heavenly prince, as long as he reallymits a crime, I will still arrest him. Well. Carl gave Summer a relieved look before continuing to say to Evan, Take me as the guardian of that child as well. Ill listen to itter. Theres no such rule. Evan. Alright! In the interrogation room, Evan stared at Dous with a serious expression. Marco is your ssmate? Yes. His father was killed at six oclock this morning. He didnt have any enemies when he was alive, and you had a grudge with Marco. We suspect that you hire a murder to kill him. Dous thought of the phone call he had received earlier, Marcos father? Chapter 143 A Chilling Sensation Hearing that, Summer was shocked. Carl pointed at Dous and asked, You mean this kid hired a goon tomit a murder, seriously? Dous red at Carl. Im not a kid. Evan looked at Carl seriously and said, We are working on the case. Dont interrupt. Carl waved his hand and nodded. Fine. Continue. Evan turned to look at Dous and asked, Where were you at six this morning? Although Summer sensed that Dous was a little nervous, he was not intimidated and answered frankly, I was sleeping at home. Was there a witness? Evan nodded. Just as Summer was about to speak, Evan nced at her and said to Dous, Family members dont count. This way, Summer and Leonardo could not be considered as witnesses. The statement-taking couldnt go on from here. Although Dous was identified as a suspect, the police did not have any direct evidence or witnesses to pin the crime on him. Therefore, they could only let him leave first. But Dous had to be prepared to be summoned at any time. Dous and Carl knew each other. They had been talking ever since they came out of the police station. However, Summer was not as rxed as them. Who told Marco about Leonardos mother? It was most likely his rtives or friends. Back then, Leonardos mother had been held hostage in a horrible ce, and was assaulted. Other than the kidnappers and the Emersons, the ones who would know about this could only be the residents nearby. The location of the kidnapping was an abandoned factory which must have been even more deserted more than a decades ago. But as long as someone lived close, there was a good chance they would find something. What if Marcos father was in the know? Summer remembered how those two people ended up when Leonardo came to her rescue. A shudder rose up in her. Summer, where are you going? Get in the car. Douss call dragged her to reality. She found the other three were standing in front of the car, staring at her, while she was still walking forward. Sorry. She quickly turned back. I was thinking about something Before getting in, she asked them as if something urred to her, Where are you going? Carl said, I am heading for Tip Top. I will drop you off if that is your destination, too. If not, I will drive you to school and thepany. Summer shook her head and said, I am taking a taxi. Drive Dous, will you? Then she walked to the roadside. A taxi happened to pass by and she got in it. Dous felt there was something wrong about Summer. He turned around and asked Carl doubtfully, What is with her? Carl put on a rare serious look. After pondering for a while, he answered, Perhaps she is unhappy because you were wronged. Do you want toe with me to thepany to find your cousin, or do you wanna go back to school? Not school. I think I should go straight home. Carl drove Dous home and went to Tip Top. He went straight to the presidents office. Leonardo was sitting at his desk dealing with documents. Carl walked over and sat down opposite him, asking, Dont you care how thing is going? It wasnt Dous. Without evidence, they cant do anything to him. After Leonardo finished speaking, he slowly looked up, his eyes calm. Carl was silent for a few seconds and said, Did you do this? Leonardo squinted and asked, I did what? You know what Im talking about! Carl took a deep breath and continued, Leonardo, not only me, but Summer is probably suspecting you. Leonardo replied without hesitation, It wasnt me. Really? Carl obviously didnt believe him. Leonardo was acting normal except being a little cold. But Carl had known him for so many year that he knew how much Leonardo was affected by his mothers incident. Since Leonardo said it wasnt him, Carl stopped asking. As soon as Summer got back to thepany, she met Vicky. Do you think you can go unchecked when Dad is away? I see you dont feel like working these days,ing and leaving at will! Vicky crossed her arms and looked at her, saying with a strange tone. Summer sneered, You are right. But what can you do about it? You Vicky snorted coldly but couldnt retort her. The more Summer thought about it, the surer she was that something was wrong. She felt this case might have something to do with Leonardo. Marco knew about what happened to Leonardos mother, so his father might know about the kidnapping. A few dayster, the police asked for Dous again. This time Summer still went with him. The police did not find any new evidence, so they only conducted routine interrogations. Coming out of the police station, Summer received a phone call from Jessica. Its been a long time since we had dinner together. Lets watch a movie tonight, Jessica said. Summer did not refuse and set up a meeting ce. Jessica was busy with her work. Fearful of disturbing her, Summer would not ask her out casually, but waited for Jessica to ask her to dinner or go shopping. They went to a mall for dinner and then headed straight for the theater there. Before going in, Jessica asked, Do you know that Leonardo is the boss of Tip Top? Actually, when she left Leonardos office that day, she wanted to call Summer and ask her about this. However, something came up, and she forgot about it. Summer paused and nodded. Yes. When did you know? This is huge! How could you not tell me? Jessica patted Summers shoulder. Summer remembered how she felt when she learned the truth, and her expression became a little unnatural. I forgot to tell you. That was all.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Alright. Lets watch the movie first. Jessica dropped this matter and excitedly pushed her into the theater. Perhaps because Leonardo was mentioned, Summer was kind of distracted when she watched the movie. At the end of the movie, she received a phone call from Leonardo. When will you be back? Ill pick you up. Summer wanted to refuse, but thinking twice, she said, Soon. Come over now. Coming out of the mall, Jessica offered to drive her. Thank you. But Leonardo ising to get me. Be careful on your way, Summer smiled and said. Jessica also smiled and mysteriously approached Summer, saying, You asked him to do that now? Tell me honestly, how are things going between you guys? Hurry and go. Summer pushed her. Have you? Summer helplessly said, Yes, yes, yes. Leave already! Chapter 144 I Can Help You Leonardo arrived right after Jessica left. His limited-edition Bentley, which was said to be worth tens of millions, drew a lot of attention at the entrance of the mall. Summer hastily opened the car door and got in, urging him, Lets go. Leonardo did not listen to her. Instead, he leaned over and buckled her seat belt. Then, he put one hand on the back of her chair and the other on the car door, asking in this intimate position, You dont look good. What have you guys watched? Summer ducked back, as was her habit and said, A fantasy film. Is it a tragedy? No Then why you look unhappy? As Leonardo spoke, he reached out to touch her cheek. Summer dodged to the side and avoided his hand. The hand lost the target and froze in the air. He didnt look embarrassed, but somewhat an overwhelming pressure came to Summer, making her ufortable. She finally gave in to the stress she had been fighting these days. Did you have anything to do with Marcos fathers death? She looked so disturbed. Leonardo looked up. His inky eyes were as deep as bottomless whirlpools. His voice was gravelly and cold as he said, What else did you guess? Are you admitting it? Summer looked at him in disbelief, her voice trembling. She really didnt understand Leonardo. Although she had been through a lot and seen things, she still couldnt stomach how Leonardo yed with others lives. The two men who kidnapped her were fugitives, and they would have been shot to death if they had been captured by the police, so Summer could live with it. But this time, Leonardo finished off Marcos father in such a short time, which sent shivers down Summers spine. He deserved to die. Leonardo smiled with bloodthirsty ruthlessness. All of them did. Billy will not be thest one. Marcos father was called Billy. Youre smart. You can find the murderer and hand him over to the police This version of Leonardo scared her, but she still mustered up the courage to persuade him. Leonardo smiled more coldly, and his face became eerily handsome in the dim light. Im smart? But fifteen years have passed, and I still havent found the murderer. So, I can only deal with whomever relevant. Summer clenched her hands. Leonardo leaned closer to her and whispered in her ear, If you dont agree with what Im doing, you can turn me in. Summers entire body grew tense. She bit her lips and did not speak, only looking up at him. Although she disagreed with what Leonardo was doing, she knew very well that she would not call the police. Leonardo was paranoid from the incident with his mother. Even if she really went to the police and they arrested Leonardo, she was sure that he had ways to kill those people in prison. He could pull that off. Suddenly, Leonardos face darkened and his voice became hoarser. Dont look at me like that. We are in a car. He adored Summers eyes. They were bright and attractive. Summer regained her senses and looked away. Upon returning to the vi, Leonardo brought Summer to the bedroom and kissed her against the door. Summer wasnt in the mood, but she couldnt break free. She found an opportunity to say, My father went abroad a few days ago, and he may be back soon. As expected, Leonardo stopped, but he did not let go of Summer. What is he doing abroad? You know what. Summer heaved a sigh of relief and said, Your grandfather ising back. Why did you tell me this? Leonardo lowered his head and kissed her lips. Dont think about these things now. Its because they are under your control, so you had known before I told you, right? Summer did not avoid his kiss, but neither did she kiss him back. Leonardo let go of her with disappointment. Since you know, why did you bring it up to upset me? Summer was in favor of him searching for the real culprit. She just found his method wrong.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He was too gloomy and cruel. However, she didnt know how tomunicate with him. Leonardo simply wouldnt listen to her and treated her opinions like trash. After a while, Summer heard her own voice, Leonardo, I can help you find the culprit who kidnapped you and your mother. Help me? Leonardos voice was too low for the ear. His mother came from a literary family. She was the perfect woman to all the influential young men in Hoover City. She was both gorgeous and talented. As the sessor of the Emersons, Leonardos father, Michael, was naturally outstanding, too. It wasnt surprising that Leonardo came out so smart and exceptional. After his mother was murdered, it took him a long time to heal and became normal again. However, the teenager seemed to have grown up overnight, looking gloomy and solemn ever since. He sought help from the police many times, but a young police officer told him in confidence, I dont think your kidnapping is simple, but everyone wants to sweep the whole thing under the rug. Leonardo knew more than anyone that the Emersons wanted it done that way. The Emersons dropped the case because they didnt want it to attract the medias attention. So, Leonardo took it from there. His real parents and twin sister did not believe him. They thought he was traumatized from witnessing the horror that his mother had to endure. Now Summer was right there offering help. Leonardos voice was even deeper than usual as he asked, Do you believe there is someone else behind my mothers case? I dont know the specifics, but I trust you. You are so smart. If you believe so, I do, too. Summers eyes were extremely firm, clear, and bright, filled with trust. Leonardo stared at her for a few seconds before hugging her tightly. He didnt say anything, but Summer felt his loneliness and rage that had been misunderstood for years. Summer gently patted his back and said, But, you have to promise me that you wont kill again. Chapter 145 They Deserve To Die Hearing that, Leonardo let go of her. He took half a step back to look at her. But they deserve to die. Are you forcing my grandfather to return because you want to kill him, too? Summer felt a chill. She thought she had a ce in Leonardos heart, but now she realized that she had been wrong. No, Leonardo said indifferently, Of course I wont do anything to your grandfather. He wasnt involved in that case. He was just bribed by the Emersons. Then what exactly are you trying to achieve? Summer was a little confused, but she vaguely understood one thing. Marcos father might have been involved by some coincidence to know about Leonardos mothers horrendous death. This world was never ck and white. Summer did not know what to think about Leonardos deeds. Nheless, her heart ached for him. His mother had been so outstanding. If she had been around, Leonardo wouldnt have be like this. He could have made it to the financial magazines covers and been admired by everyone. However, he was obsessed with finding the mastermind behind the kidnapping. Living in hatred and guilt, a man as noble and powerful as him could feel no joy. The Emersons thought he was making some people uneasy at home, so they sent him abroad, Leonardo paused for a moment before continuing, Once he returns, some will lose their patience. Something urred to him, and his lips curled into a smile. That smile was not from the heart, carrying bloodthirsty coldness. However, his words were chillier for her after all. By some people you mean the Emersons? Summer felt that she must have misunderstood. The truth was Leonardo smiled even more viciously. Summer remembered what Vicky had done. As shocking as it was, she no longer doubted it. The next day. Summer woke up and habitually took out her phone to surf the Inte. She discovered that her grandfathers return went all over the news. It was on financial news as well as entertainment news. Everybody was discussing about it. Fifteen years ago, Alexander was famous in Hoover City and had arge circle of friends. Many people who were more powerful and wealthy than him were willing to make friends with him. However, just as the Jarrett Group was flourishing, Alexander suddenly went abroad. It had been fifteen years since he left, and now he chose to return, which attracted the attention of the media unsurprisingly. But way too many news media were covering this. Leonardo, who was beside her, also woke up. He sleptst night with Summer in his arms. When Summer woke up, she pushed away his hands and moved to the side of the bed. Now, his arms were empty. Leonardo revealed a look of dissatisfaction and pulled Summer back into his arms. His chin was against the top of her head. He nced at her phone and said in a low voice, I had people do it. What do you think? His tone carried a trace of pride, like a child sought praise thinking he had done something amazing. Summer pulled a wry face. Why did you encourage the media to report that? She wasnt as smart as Leonardo, and sometimes she couldnt keep up with his thoughts. Nothing. I just wanted to inform those who should know. With that, he pulled her phone away, took her hands into the quilt, and said in a husky voice, We can do something meaningful. Summer recognized his strange tone, but it was toote. Leonardo forcefully pressed her hands on his special parts. The scorching heat seemed to be melting her hands. I need to get up for work! Summer blushed instantly. When the lights were off at night, they could do whatever they wanted. But it was dawn now, and the room was bright. She was not as cheeky as Leonardo. Well, then we have to hurry up. Otherwise, youll bete. NoCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. It turned out that every man, no matter how collected he was usually, was shameless in bed. After they made out, it was about time for work. They got up together to wash up, which was rare. Summer sat in front of the dressing mirror and put on her makeup. Leonardo stood at the side and looked at her with interest. She couldnt help but urge him, You can leave if youre done. Leonardo smiled and said in a low but gentle voice, You look good enough without makeup. Heplimented her with extreme seriousness. Summer turned her head away from him and said, When you first met me, you said I was ugly. You were, Leonardo said bluntly. Summer felt that Leonardo was lucky to have her because he always said something annoying. But, Leonardo said, I still kissed you. I dont think Jerome could do that. Summer retorted, Because you did unusual things. But not all ugly women could make the list. Leonardo sounded rathercent. Summers heart skipped a beat when she heard that. This cold man knew how to do sweet talk. When they went downstairs together, Dous was standing in the middle of the living room with his schoolbag, looking at them seriously. He shook his head and said, You two have really gone too fartely. First, Summer got upte, and now you, too? Summer smiled guiltily and didnt say anything. Leonardo coldly shot a nce at Dous. Then he quickly turned around and walked out, saying, It is getting cold. Everybody wants to stay in bed. Summer went to thepany and found that neither Lynn nor Vicky came to work today. At noon, Summer received a phone call from Karen. Summer, your grandfather has returned. Come home for lunch. Summer agreed, Alright. She had no impression of Alexandar. As far as she could remember, he had been nice to her,pared with the rest of the Jarretts. But at that time, Alexander was too busy with work and had to pay attention to Vicky and her brother, so he sort of ignored Summer. She put away her phone and walked out of the Jarrett Group. Then she saw Leonardo. He was leaning against the car, looking slender. Why are you here? Summer trotted over. The Jarretts called you and asked you to go home for dinner? Yes. Ill go with you. After Leonardo finished speaking, he opened the car door and pushed her into the car. Chapter 146 Mr. Jarrett, Long Time No See In the car, Summer asionally turned to nce at Leonardo. Leonardo looked straight ahead. But as if he had eyes on the top of his head, he asked her, Why are you looking at me? I am not Summer quickly looked away. How impressive of him to notice that! The Jarretts might invite Summer to dinner when Alexander returned home, but it might not be this noon. Besides, didnt Leonardo need to call to confirm his guess? Instead, he came directly, which meant he was sure of this. He was a quite confident man. They arrived at the Emersons quickly. As soon as the servants saw Summer, they bowed respectfully and greeted, Miss Summer. Summer led Leonardo inside. There was no one in the hall, but some people were talking in the kitchen.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Summer! Youre back! Karen walked out of the kitchen. When she saw Summer, her eyes narrowed withughter. Summer said calmly, Mom. When Karen approached, her expression changed when she saw Leonardo standing behind Summer. She nced at Leonardo and pulled Summer to the side. Summer, why did you bring him here? Are you messing around? You and him Karen seemed to find it hard to say. After a pause, she continued, Even if you guys are close, you shouldnt have taken him home! What if Leonardo finds out? What if Leonardo found out? Whatever, he wanted toe anyway. Nothing I can do about it! Summer looked indifferent. Karen still thought that Leonardo was Dous. So, she assumed Summer was cheating on Leonardo since she brought Dous home. However, Karens attitude was obviously different from before. She used to scold Summer when she saw Summer and Dous together. This time, although she sounded disapproving, she was just worried that Leonardo would find out about this. This change of attitude was truly intriguing. Summer did not intend to argue with Karen about this, and asked, Where is Grandfather? Both she and Leonardo wanted to see Alexander. He is upstairs in the study. Ill take you to him, Karen said as she walked upstairs. After walking a few steps, she turned around and saw that Dous was still following behind Summer. Her expression changed slightly as she said, Summer, you Summer pretended not to understand what Karen meant, asking, Whats wrong? Karen said with rare stubbornness, Mr. Emerson, stay in the living room for tea. Summer is just going up to meet her grandfather. She wille down soon. Its fine. Ill go up with her, Leonardo said indifferently. Then he took Summer upstairs. The house was built by Alexander himself in the early years. It was huge, and there were many rooms on the second floor. Leonardo asked her, Which one is your grandfathers study? Although Alexander had lived abroad these past few years, his study was kept for him. Every once in a while, servants would clean it up. This is it. Summer brought Leonardo to Alexanders study. She exchanged nces with Leonardo and knocked on the door. An old but powerful voice came from the room. Come in. Summer pushed the door open and entered. She saw Alexander flipping through a book in front of the bookshelf with a single nce. Alexander was one of the first people who did business overseas in thest century. He was courageous and learned, but bad at doing business. It was easy to notice that he was in good health. Although his hair was thinner, it was neatlybed. He was wearing presbyopic sses, a fine shirt, and a vest. He looked so refined that one might assume he was a university professor. Summer barely remembered Alexander. Seeing him standing in front of her, she started to develop the concept of grandfather. She shouted, Grandpa. Hearing her voice, Alexander looked up at her. Although he was in his seventies, his eyes were still sharp. He looked puzzled at first, but then he remembered and said, My third grandchild? Summer? It sounded somewhat friendly. Summer nodded. Grandfather, its me. You were a kid when I left, Alexander said,paring her height to that of the desk, In the blink of an eye, youve grown so big. He walked around the desk and towards Summer, sighing with emotion. Only then did he notice Leonardo standing behind Summer. Alexanders pupils contracted and his expression changed slightly. Leonardo took a step forward and stood closer to Alexander, so that Alexander could see his face more clearly. He said, Mr. Jarrett, long time no see. Alexanders expression changed several times before he finally calmed down. He asked uncertainly, Are you Leonardo? Its me. Leonardo curled his lips, but it wasnt a smile. The air seemed to freeze around them. Summer did not expect Alexander would know Leonardo. You When Alexander was about to say something, a servants voice suddenly came from outside, Sir, its time to eat. Lets go eat first. Alexander nced at Leonardo again, then turned around and walked out of the door. Summer looked at Leonardo and followed Alexander, asking, Have you met my grandfather before? And he knows you? Leonardo did not deny it. Instead, he replied straightforwardly, Yes. When the three of them arrived at the dining room, the other three Jarretts had already seated themselves at the dining table. Vicky was surprised that Summer brought Dous home. She sneered, Summer, this is a family gathering. Why did you bring an outsider here? Although Dous was handsome, Vicky hated him for not having interest in her. Now she took a fancy to Adams and felt that Adams status was slightly higher than Dous. So, she naturally disrespected Dous. Before Summer could speak, Alexander coldly nced at Vicky. Although Alexander loved Vicky and Spencer, he did not spoil them as brainlessly as Lynn. He was rtively strict. Vicky was a little afraid of him, so she quickly lowered her head and stopped talking. Chapter 147 The Smartest One Even though Alexander had been away for many years, he still had great prestige at home. During the meal, no one said a word. After dinner, Leonardo stood up and said, We still have work to do. Please excuse us. Summer was a little surprised. She didnt expect Leonardo to leave so soon. Hearing that, Alexander looked up at him and said, Okay. Although Alexander and Leonardo only exchanged a few words, Summer somehow felt that they had had a big conversation. Leonardo brought Summer out of the house, who was still in a daze. Back in the car, Summer was still puzzled. You and my grandfather, whats going on? She really couldnt understand this silent battle between them masters. He will look for me. Leonardo smiled coldly. Summer didnt know if that would happen, but she was sure that Alexander would check on her soon. The next day was Friday. Summer went to thepany early in the morning and heard that the old chairman was here. Just as Summer sat down, she received a phone call from Vicky. Vicky said unhappily, Grandpa asked you toe to his office. Then Vicky hung up. Summer went to the chairmans office and discovered that Lynn and Vicky were both there. It seemed that she was not the only one that Alexander wanted to talk to. Neither Lynn nor Vicky looked cheerful. Lynn was wearing a long face. It seemed that he had been scolded by Alexander. Vicky felt that Summer was looking at her, so she red coldly at Summer. Alexander did not notice the tension between them and asked Summer to sit down. Summer was even more confused. Lynn and Vicky were both standing. But Alexander wanted her to sit? Ignore them. Sit down. I want to ask you something. When Alexanders gaze fell on Lynn, he coldly snorted, ck sheep! Hearing that, Summer had to sit down. I know what you have been through all these years. And I know what theyve done. Summer was surprised to hear Alexander say that. This caught Summer off guard. She wasnt sure what Alexander meant, so she could only say, Its nothing. We are all family. I dont feel wronged. She wasnt sure about Alexanders intentions, so she wasnt being honest.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Alexander shook his head. You were so young when I left. I didnt think you were the smartest of the three children. The smartest Summers heart skipped a beat, and she felt a little uneasy. Did Alexander know something? Brother and Sister are outstanding. I cantpare to them. Summer looked down to avoid Alexanders eyes. You are so modest. Alexander suddenlyughed and waved his hand. Lynn and Vicky, you can leave now. Yes. Vicky had to leave although she didnt want to. She red at Summer before she went out of the door. Grandpa used to like her the most. Not only had he cursed her just now, he also treated Summer, that ugly woman, so nicely! When Summer and Alexander were alone in the room, he said seriously, I didnt know you were so brave. You actually allowed the paparazzi to shoot in our factory, and survived after all those horrible things. Summer was shocked. Alexander indeed knew! Lynn hadnt suspected her because she had yed the fool among the Jarretts. Lynn bought that. Moreover, Summer had begged Leonardo to help the Jarrett Group solve the factory incident, so Lynn trusted her even more. Alexander was different. He was smart and didnt spend much time around the Jarretts. Naturally, he could tell what was strange about that matter. Grandpa, are you ming me for allowing the paparazzi to film the factory? Since Alexander was straightforward, she got it out of her chest. It was good to put cards on the table. Do you know how much the Jarrett Group has lost because of that? I just wanted to use this opportunity to make it famous. Leonardo helped it through, and my goal was achieved. The Jarrett Group has more cooperation deals now. Summer felt she was getting better at lying. It felt good to be praised, but she had to y the fool when the other party bore no good intentions. That was exactly what Alexander was doing. A persons sixth sense could be miraculously urate. Alexander narrowed his eyes slightly, as if he was trying to tell if she was being sincere. Summer slightly widened her eyes and pursed her lips, making herself appear innocent. Very quickly, Alexander gave a cold shout and waved his hand, Leave now. Yes. Summer stood up and walked out. After taking a few steps, she looked back at Alexander and said, Grandfather, what exactly is this about? Nothing. Go. Alexander clearly sounded impatient, as if he couldnt wait for Summer to disappear. Summer was disappointed as she turned around to leave. Even though Alexander treated her better than the rest of the Jarretts, he was still a Jarrett, and none of them seemed to like her. Alexander had just expressed his sympathy before questioning her about the factory had asking her to leave. He really cut to the chase. In the afternoon, Alexander hold a high-level meeting to discuss the current situation of the Jarrett Group. Vicky and Lynn both participated, but Summer was excluded. Because Alexander did not ask for her. Perhaps he found her dumb after feeling her out in the morning, and decided to ignore her. It had always been like this. She would not be a part of everything the Jarretts did. Summer knew that all along, so she didnt feel sad. She could get off work earlier if she didnt attend the meeting. Wasnt that nice? Because it was Friday, Summer did not n to go home directly. She waited for Dous toe and they went to the supermarket together. As soon as Dous got in the car, he said, I am free! What? Its winter vacation next week. Dous fell into the back seat, his face full of excitement. Summer reminded him ruthlessly, There are exams before the winter vacation. Dous went gloomy in an instant. Chapter 148 Let’s Sleep in Separate Rooms Summer and Dous bought a lot of things in the supermarket. Half of them were Dous snacks. In his words, he was going to enjoy the uing winter vacation a big time. When they were at the cashier desk, Summer took out her wallet but was stopped by Dous. You are shopping with a man. How could I let a woman pay for me? Ill pay! Summer didnt know what to say. Did he forget that he was a man when he lived in her rented apartment and freeloaded? Dous earned money by helping others do homework and y games, and he worked quite hard. Summer was naturally unwilling to spend his money, but she could not stop Dous. Dous was still a thin adolescent, but he was very strong. He forcefully stopped Summer and paid the money himself. Summer had no choice but to give up. In any case, it was only a few hundred yuan. She could buy something for Douster. At night. Just as Summer brought the dishes she made to the dining table, she saw Leonardo walk into the dining room with an unhappy expression. Summer asked, Whats wrong? Uncle said that he would hold a dinner party at Golden Cauldron Club tomorrow night. He asked Leonardo to bring you there. Dous came in and answered Summers question directly. Summer looked at Dous doubtfully and asked Leonardo, What does he mean by dinner party? Leonardo did not say anything and sat down at the dining table. You dont want to go? Leonardos expression had already fully expressed his desire not to go to the dinner. Dous whispered to her, He doesnt want to see my uncle. Dous and his father, Michael, were at odds, and Summer could guess the reason more or less. The reason was naturally rted to Leonardos mother. As for the details, Summer did not quite understand. Back in the room, Leonardo still had a cold expression. Summer walked over and helped him untie his tie. If you dont want to go, then dont. He wont force you. Leonardo bent down slightly to make it easier for Summer to untie his tie. However, as he bent down, he held her waist with her hands. Summer red at him. Let go of me! Not only did Leonardo not let go, he even stroked her back and said, Youve already helped me with my tie. Are you not going to take off my clothes? Summer pushed him, Youre daydreaming! Then Ill help you take off your clothes. As Leonardo spoke, his long finger slid from the back of her neck to the front. The room was well heated. As soon as Summer entered, she took off her coat and was only wearing one shirt. Leonardos fingers slid down her cor and unbuttoned her shirt. Summer felt that he was so shameless when they were together. Saturday night. Summer sat on the sofa in the living room. In front of her stood a row of makeup artists, stylists, and dressers. There was a row of dresses behind them. Who told you to send those dressed over? Its Mr. Emerson. Although she knew that no one else would send these dresses over other than Leonardo, she was still a little irritated. Last night, she asked Leonardo if he wanted to go to the dinner party, but he didnt answer. She thought that he didnt want to go, so she didnt care about the dinner party anymore. Now that he had sent these dresses over, it was obvious that he was preparing for the dinner party. Summer, on the other hand, waspletely unprepared. Mrs. Emerson, we dont have much time left. Do you think we should start fitting now? the stylist asked. Dont worry. Wait a moment. After Summer finished speaking, she took out her phone and wanted to call Leonardo. Just as she took out her phone, she got a phone call from Leonardo. Summer picked up the phone but did not say anything. Leonardo kept silent for a moment, and then asked, Did you try on the dresses? No. Summer held the phone in one hand and picked at her fingernails carelessly. Her tone sounded a little loose. Leonardo naturally recognized her displeasure. He seemed to chuckle and said, Just go to the dinner party please, and I can promise you a request. You can ask me to do anything. Summer stopped picking at her fingernails and asked, Really? Yes, Leonardo replied. Summer sat upright, curled her lips and said, Then lets sleep in separate rooms! No way. Leonardo rejected her request directly. Summer leaned back on the sofa. She knew that he would not agree to her request so easily. Then theres no need to discuss. Im not going to the dinner party! Shes got a temper, too! Even if he decided to go, he still had to notify her in advance. But he just called a group of stylists over and made a decision for her without asking her opinion! Who gave him the right? She had to go just because he told her? It was okay that Leonardo was confident, but he was too bossy. Summer was different from Karen. She could not be like Karen who allowed Lynn to make decisions for her. Not only did Karen notin, she was even happy with it. Summer hung up the phone directly. She looked up at the row of stylists standing before her and said, You guys can go back. I dont need these dresses.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. As Leonardo looked at the phone in his hand, a hint of shock shed through his eyes. Summer hung up his phone call? Although he had thought that she might be a little unhappy if he decided to let Summer go to the dinner party, he did not expect her to be so resolute. This was truly beyond his expectations. The dinner party started at eight oclock. It was six oclock now, and it would start in two hours. There wasnt much time left, so Leonardo picked up his coat, stood up and walked out. Carl came in with a stack of documents. Seeing that Leonardo was about to leave, he stopped him hurriedly. Where are you going? We still have work to do! Who wanted to work overtime on Saturday? Carl would not havee if it werent for the urgency of his work. Theres not much left. You can take care of it. Leonardo patted Carl on the shoulder and said seriously, If you do your work faster, you can go home by 12 oclock. Carl was speechless. Why did Leonardo seem to think that it was natural to work overtime until 12 oclock on Saturday? Carl was about to cry, Damn it, whosepany is this? Leonardo had already been at the door and turned around to say, Its yours. Carl was a little stupefied, but he didnt throw the documents on the ground. Instead, he threw them on the desk and pointed at Leonardo. In my lifetime, I havent seen anyone more shameless than you! Thank you. Carls lips twitched. He took out his phone, opened his browser, and typed in the search bar, How can I make a man with extraordinary willpower and intelligence kneel down to me? Chapter 149 Please, My Dear Wife Carl discovered that there were many simr questions on the Inte. But the following answers are essentially the same: How long have you been knelt down to him? It is impossible. Before you can make him kneel down, you will give in first. Naive. There was once a person who asked this question. Then he died. What the hell were thesements? Carl looked at many simr posts and found that they had basically the same answers. There was also a poster came back to answer his own question with only one sentence. Kneeling down doesnt feel that bad! Carl threw his phone aside and sat down to deal with the documents. He was also very desperate for being unable to defeat Leonardo. It took Leonardo 20 minutes to get home. Although Summer asked the stylists to go back, they were unwilling to leave. She had no choice but to serve them tea in the living room, while she went to the kitchen to cook dinner leisurely. When Leonardo returned, they had already drunk enough tea. When they saw Leonardo, it was as if they saw a savior. Mr. Emerson! Leonardo nced at them and asked the bodyguard, Where is Mrs. Emerson? She is in the kitchen. The bodyguard pointed at the kitchen.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Summer was reading the recipe. She had been thinking about some new dishes recently. She nned to try one tonight. Just as she was reading the recipe, she heard footstepsing from outside the door. Somewhat miraculously, she knew that Leonardo had returned the moment she heard the footsteps. She pretended not to notice him and continued to focus on her recipe. Leonardo walked over and saw the recipe in her hand from behind her. Seeing the name of one dish on it, he raised his eyebrows and said, Bitter gourd mousse? Youre back, Summer said without turning her head, her tone extremely cold. Leonardo pulled out the book from her hand and lifted it high, taking advantage of his height. Summer turned around and tried to stand on tiptoe to get the book, but she was much shorter than him and couldnt even touch the book. Summer had been angry before that, and now she was even angrier. She kicked Leonardos shin angrily. Give me the recipe! The recipe is more attractive than me? Leonardo raised his eyebrows and said in a serious tone. Summer red at him, Yes. Its annoying to see you. Leonardo smiled instead of being angry. He put the recipe aside, lowered his head and lightly kissed Summers lips. He hugged her before she could react. He whispered in a low voice, Didnt you want to help me? I have to ask the help of my dear wife for this dinner party. His voice was originally low and pleasant, not to mention that he had purposely made his voice deep, so that that sound of that wife was added more sweet tenderness. Summer felt her ears itch. She reached out to scratch her ears. Leonardo seemed to have guessed that she would do this. He held her hand quietly and kissed her ear lightly. Are you going to the dinner party? Summer shrunk her neck at the itch and shouted, Ill go, alright? Thank you. Only then did Leonardo let go of her. Summers ears were sensitive and they turned red. Leonardo couldnt help but reach out and pinch her ears. Summer was embarrassed so she pushed his hand away, Dont be like that. Im going to try on the dress. Leonardo didnt say anything and just looked at her with a smile. He seemed to have found another weakness of Summer. Whats so funny? Stopughing! Summer pushed him away rudely and went out. After Summer tried on five sets of dresses, the stylist was finally satisfied with one. In the words of the stylist, every dress looked good, but she felt that Summer could try something better. Sitting in front of the mirror and being dressed up by them, Summer finally calmed down. Was Leonardo ying the beauty card on her just now? It was also a bit like that he was trying to seduce her? Combined with Leonardos usually gloomy and cold face, he was already being really gentle when he hugged her and softened his voice to call her dear wife. When a man like Leonardo tried to be gentle, no woman can reject his request! An hourter, the stylists had finally finished their work. A stylist said with a stunned expression, Mrs. Emerson is so beautiful. Go downstairs and let Mr. Emerson see you! Summer looked into the mirror. Her dress was mboyant red, making her fair skin look like it could shine. The bangs werebed up, revealing a smooth forehead. Small curls of hair fell down on both sides of his cheeks. Her long straight hair was also made intorge curls. With the bright red lipstick that was the same color as the dress, she looked extremely charming. When Summer looked at herself in the mirror, she was also a little surprised. However, after a few nces, she felt that she looked not much different from usual. It was just that her makeup made her look more mature and charming. The dress had to be apanied by high heels. Summer had not worn high heels much before, so she walked downstairs with her hands on the handrails. Leonardo had always been sitting in the hall. When he heard the sound of high heels behind him, he turned around. Summer looked at him expectantly. The stylist said that she was very beautiful. Would Leonardo also think that she was very beautiful now? However, Leonardo only looked at her for a few seconds before he looked away and walked over to help her. Are you not used to wearing high heels? Summer nodded. Yes, I havent worn high heels much before. The stylist chose a pair of high heels of eight centimeters high for her. She was already 1. 67 meters tall, and was 1. 75 meters with the shoes. Leonardo was 1. 88 meters tall. Normally, he was more than 20 centimeters taller than her. Now that Summer wore high heels, she was not shorter than him so much. She felt excited andpared her height with Leonardos. Leonardo did not pay attention to this. He turned around and told the stylist behind her, Change her shoes, no more high heels. The stylist was a little embarrassed, But if she doesnt wear high heels, the effect will be not that good Leonardo said expressionlessly, Then we wont go. What? Summer asked nkly, What do you mean? We wont go to the dinner party. The stylist said that you have to wear high heels, but you are not used to them. Leonardo lowered his head and looked at her, his eyes and tone extremely serious. What kind of reason was this? Mr. Emersons thoughts had changed too casually. I think I can wear high heels, Summer said and walked around him for a few steps. Its just that she couldnt get used to them. Its not that she had never worn high heels. When she was an intern, thepany required her to wear high heels. Leonardo coughed lightly and said, Then change your clothes and your make-up. The stylists behind her suddenly chuckled. Summer suddenly understood something. Chapter 150 Indulge Himself Too Much Summer covered her mouth andughed slightly. Then, she said seriously, I think this dress is nice and so does the makeup. The stylists and makeup artists you found are all very good. You have a good taste. Leonardo looked at her without any expression and didnt say anything. Although Im not used to wearing high heels, I can bear it for you. Summers tone was extremely serious. After that, she patted Leonardos shoulder and said, Its gettingte. If I dont go now, Ill bete. Ill be back early. Looking at Leonardos cold expression, Summer did not feel frightened for the first time. Instead, she felt quite satisfied. At this moment, Dous came in from outside. He had yed basketball with his ssmates, and now he got back by bike. He was wearing a thin shirt and it was wet with sweat. Dous carried the ball in and saw Summer at a nce. Holy shit! The ball in his hand suddenly fell down, Leonardo, you took advantage of Summers absence and bring another woman home? Summer didnt know what to say. Leonardo turned to look at Dous. He squinted and seemed to be thinking something, causing Dous to shiver. Alright, I have to go. Summer walked straight outside. When she passed by Dous, Summer said, Go back to your room quickly to take a shower and get dressed. Its cold. Dont catch a cold. Only then did Dous understood. Summer? He looked at Summer with surprise, Where are you going? You look so beautiful. Kids are the most honest. Im going to the dinner party, Summer said as she walked out of the door. Dous scratched his head. Okay. He turned around and asked Leonardo, It was that dinner party hosted by my uncle. Didnt you say that you wouldnt attend it before? Now are you going there? Leonardos expression was very dark. I wont go. He had been hiding his identity for so many years in order to investigate his mothers ident. And if he appeared in front of everyone, he would definitely attract the attention of many people. At that time, it would be inconvenient for him to do many things. Michael asked him to go to the dinner party with Summer just because he wanted to know how he got along with Summer and whether he would be willing to bring Summer to the dinner party announce their rtionship publicly. The dinner party Summer was invited to was hosted by the Emersons and they only invited people from the upper-ss. After Summer went to the dinner, everyone would know that she was the Young Mistress of the Emersons. Leonardo wanted to announce Summers identity as the Emersons Young Mistress, but in his heart, his mothers ident was even more important. That was the guilt and mission he had to shoulder all his life. Dous didnt know that Leonardo had thought so much about it. He moved closer to Leonardo and said mysteriously, Are you just gonna let Summer go there alone? Let alone those men, many students in our ss are fond of women like Summer Leonardo was already unhappy. Hearing Douss words, his expression became even darker.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. When he saw her walk downstairs, he didnt want Summer to attend the damn dinner party. She only belonged to him. He also knew that he was very possessive, but when this thought came out, he was even a little shocked himself. He could be attracted to Summer and treat her well, but he could not indulge himself like this. Apart from being his wife, Summer was also the Young Mistress of the Emersons. If he wanted to find out the truth of the abduction back then, he was destined to take a rough road, so he couldnt indulge in affections. Therefore, he still let her go. What about letting me go to the dinner party and helping you keep an eye on Summer? No need. After Leonardo finished speaking, he walked upstairs directly. However, he had only just walked several steps when he turned around and gave the stylist a hand gesture. The stylist understood him and went forward with the makeup artist to grab Dous, wanting to take off his clothes. Holy shit, what are you doing? Dous looked at them in horror, Im just a teenager. What are you guys going to do to me? They didnt care about what he said, took off his coat and help him put on the shirt and suit. Mr. Dous, do you want to change your pants yourself or should we help you? There is no need to help me! Ill do it myself! Dous ran into the room hurriedly with the trousers in his hands. The dinner party was held in a seven-star hotel. The moment Summer got out of the car, she saw Liam. Thest time she went to see Michael, it was Liam who drove over to pick her up, so she knew him. When Liam saw him, he took a step forward and saluted respectfully. Mrs. Emerson. Liam, Summer smiled and said. A friendly expression appeared on Liams serious face. Then, he raised his head and looked behind Summer. Summer exined, I came here alone, Leonardo Before she could say anything else, she was interrupted by a familiar voice. And me! Summer, wait for me! There was a screech of brakes. Standing behind Summer, Liam took a step aside to block the dust caused by the car for Summer. Dous jumped out of the car in a well-tailored suit and made a pose. However, just after that handsome gesture, he ran to the side of the flower bed and vomited. Just now, the driver drove the car too fast. Although Dous was not always carsick, he was got carsick from the shaking. Summer immediately asked Liam to get a bottle of water from the car, while she took a tissue and walked towards Dous. She handed the tissue to Dous and patted his back. Why are you here? They changed my clothes, and I changed my pants. Then I was sent here. Dous was dizzy after vomiting and spoke incoherently. Summer could guess what was going on. Leonardo didnt want her toe to the dinner party after he saw her in the beautiful dress. Apart from the reason that she wanted to help Leonardo, Summer also had another reason to be here. She wore a beautiful dress and put on good makeup. Wouldnt it be a pity if she didnte out and show her beauty? Thats women. She felt that she was much more confident! Leonardo was probably still worried about her, so he forced Dous over. Mrs. Emerson, water. Liam brought a bottle of water over. Summer took it and handed it to Dous. Only after Dous recovered did he walk inside with Summer. Of course, Liam knew Dous. Liam was very surprised. Mr. Dous, when did youe to Hoover City? Dous had gone back secretly, but up to now, other than Adams and Leonardo, other people of the Emersons in the Hoover City did not know that he had returned. Chapter 151 Find a Woman to Pretend to Be Her Dous was young and loved to y, so he was naturally happy to attend the dinner party. However, he had already forgotten that he had returned secretly. When his uncle saw himter, he would definitely ask him. Dous was so annoyed that he wanted to scratch his hair, but when he thought that he had just done the hairstyle, he forcefully withdrew his hand. Summer exined, Dous has been back for a period of time. He has always lived with us, and his family know about it. Liam was a good subordinate, so he naturally wouldnt ask too much about his bosss affairs. He took Summer and Dous to the lounge to meet Michael. Michael looked the same as thest time Summer saw him. He was still calm andposed. Leonardo looked very simr to Michael, but there was a gloomy aura on Leonardo, and there was always a gloomy haze in his eyes that could not be swept away. When Michael saw Summer, he was also slightly stunned. Summer? Dad, Summer walked up to him and called him obediently. Michael had never seen Summers usual look, so it was normal for him to be surprised for a moment. He was no ordinary person after all, and after a short period of surprise, he had his normal expression quickly. Wheres Leonardo? He is not feeling well, so he didnte. Summer didnt even feel too guilty when she lied. She herself was extremely shocked at that. Fortunately, Michael did not seem to care about whether Leonardo woulde or not. He nodded. Okay. Michael nced at Dous standing behind Summer and said, Adams is also here. You should chat together. Just now, Liam had already told him about Dous, so he didnt ask any further. Dous smiled quietly and obediently, Then we will go to see him now. After leaving the lounge, Dous gave Summer a thumbs-up, Summer, youre really amazing! You actually dare to lie in front of my uncle!? This is not a lie. This is an excuse, Summer shook her head and said, do you think he doesnt know that Leonardo isnt willing toe? Its just that I found an excuse to prevaricate when he asked. No one would feel embarrassed. Thats it. I see. You adults are soplicated. Dous intoned, elongating the word. Summer smiled. She heard Adamss gentle voice behind her. Dous, Summer. Although Dous had said before that Adams was also here, Summer did not take it seriously. But they met him the moment they left the lounge. It was really embarrassed! Summer turned around and smiled stiffly. Adams. Dous also called him, Adams. You arrived just now? Before they could reply, Dous looked behind Summer and said, Leonardo doesnte. He doesnt feel well She gave the excuse to Michael just now very smoothly. When she used it again to Adams, Summer actually felt that it was very strange. Adams revealed an understanding expression as he changed the topic and said, Ill show you around. After that, he took the lead and turned around to walk in front of them. Dous was obviously a fan of his brother. He poked Summer with his arm. Is my brother handsome? Yes. Summer nodded. And he is a good actor. Adams was a handsome and professional actor, but he didnt y in many movies in the past two years. Dous was not satisfied with her answer, Why did you answer so perfunctorily? Do you think he is more handsome than Leonardo? Summer thought for a moment and said, No, Leonardo is more handsome. Adams was handsome, but his warm and gentle temperament was the most attractive thing about him. On the other hand, Leonardo was of totally different type. Leonardo always had a gloomy aura, but if someone looked at him, they would definitely be attracted by his face first. Are you serious? Dous tilted his head to stare into her eyes and said, Are you blind? Summer red at him. You are blind! After saying that, she felt that it was stupid for her to argue with Dous. She snorted and walked faster. Dous followed her and whispered to her, Maybe I am blind. I often think that Leonardo is more handsome than my brother, but I think my brother is better. Summer was speechless. But she also had some special feelings in her heart. Adams became an actor in an early time and did not spend much time with Dous. Dous and Leonardo lived together when they were young, so he and Leonardo might be closer. Sometimes blood ties were not the only criterion to measure rtionship.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. There were a lot of people at the dinner party, most of whom were big shots in Hoover City. Summer followed Michael and greeted people. The corner of her mouth was about to stiffen withughter, and her legs seemed to be cramping. Fortunately, Michael was going to meet someone and left the dinner party hall temporarily. Summer didnt follow him anymore. She didnt know where Dous was. Summer looked around and did not see him, so she found a corner to sit down and rest. She was in a corner that did not attract much attention. Not long after, two women came over and sat down not far away from her with wine sses in their hands. Summer could hear their conversation clearly. Didnt you say that the third daughter of the Jarretts is ugly and stupid? She doesnt seem to be like that! Everyone knows that the Emersons held this dinner party today to introduce Mrs. Emerson to us. The Emersons doesnt want to be disgraced. They must have found a woman somewhere else to pretend to be her I think so. Look at her makeup and her clothes. She looks like a waitress in the KTV Summer lowered her head and looked at her V-neck red dress. The dress didnt reveal her chest or back, she had only exposed her arms. The length of the skirt covered her knees. How did she look like a waitress in KTV? But is there any waitress in KTV now? Moreover, Summer heard they talking about her again. I think her breasts are also fake! Those must be fake. Have you ever seen a woman with such a thin waist and big breasts? The stars are always like that. Many stars did stic surgeries. When we see herter, lets pretend to hit her chest. You can tell from her reaction if her breasts are real or fake Summer sprayed out the water in her mouth. Whats wrong with these two women? Even if she had stic surgery, did she cut their flesh, or spend their money? Summer ced the cup in her hand heavily on the small table in front of her. Because the small table was made of ss, it made a loud sound. The sound caught the attention of the two women. Seeing them looking over, Summer stood up and walked towards them. Chapter 152 The Waiter Was More Considerate Than Him After the two women saw Summer, they became panicked. Then, they pretended to be calm and called her, Mrs. Emerson. What are you chatting about? Can I join you? Summer sat directly between the two women. She raised her head and sat straight, putting her hands on the skirt. Her two straight legs crossed together, and she put on a standard beautiful and graceful sitting posture. She took etiquette lessons when she was in college, otherwise she would have been timid toe to such a dinner party. The two women had awkward expressions, knowing that Summer had heard their conversation just now. Anyone who is not shameless would feel embarrassed when he or she is found to be talking about others behind their backs. Mrs. Emerson, of course you can. We are so honored that you are willing to chat with us. One of them ttered her hurriedly. Another woman replied immediately, Yes, Mrs. Emerson, you have such good skin. Whats your secret? Summers had fair skin, and the woman was a little envious. Secret? Summer turned to look at her. Her beautiful eyes widened slightly, revealing a very surprised expression. I never take care of my skin. I was born with it. After Summer finished speaking, she nced at the womans face and then got closer curiously to see her. You have such a beautiful chin, are you born with it? Of course, the woman said proudly. Oh? Then it is okay if I poke it, right? Summer revealed an eager expression. In Hoover Film Academy, there were many beautiful girls. Those who had stic surgery could be seen at a nce. When the woman heard this, her expression changed slightly, Well my chin doesnt feel well. Mrs. Emerson, please be gentle Summer smiled. Alright. Her smile made the woman shiver. Just as Summer reached out her hand, the woman reached out nervously to cover her face. Unexpectedly, because she was too nervous, her palm hit her chin. My chin! The woman screamed and got up to run away.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Seeing that, another woman beside her widened her eyes. Did she have surgery on her chin? Yes. Summer blinked at her and leaned over mysteriously, By the way, she also had surgery on her breasts. The womans eyes widened even more, That bitch! She said she hadnt done stic surgery! She even dared to lure my boyfriend! After saying that, the woman got up and left aggressively. Summer was speechless. She was just unhappy that they said she had stic surgery and wanted to give them a lesson, but she didnt expect they had conflict first. Ive been looking for you for a long time. I didnt expect you to be here. She suddenly heard Adamss voice. Summer looked up and saw that Adams stood in front of her. His face was slightly red, and he seemed to have drunk quite a bit of wine. Summer moved to the side and made way for Adams to sit. Adams, have you seen Dous? She wanted to go back. Anyway, she had nothing to do now. Adams smiled and shook his head, I didnt see him. I dont know where he is. Ill call himter. Okay. There was a waiter passing by. Summer said to him, Please give us a cup of hot water. The waiter quickly brought a cup of hot water. Summer took it and handed it to Adams, Adams, have you drunk a lot? Adams was suddenly stunned for a moment and he said, Not much. After he finished speaking, he reached out to get the cup in Summers hand, but he held Summers hand instead. Summer got an unfamiliar feeling from her hand. She was so shocked that she was about to let go of the cup. However, Adams held her hand, and she held the cup. So, she could not let go of it even if she wanted to. Summer was a little disgusted to be touched by him, but she thought that Adams was drunk, so she frowned and said patiently, Adams, youre drunk. Youre holding my hand, not the cup. Adams held her hand tightly as if he hadnt heard her and didnt have the slightest intention of letting go. Summer struggled for a moment, but she did not break free. She frowned and was about to stand up when a familiar figure suddenly appeared and hit Adamss wrist. But Adams still did not let go of her hand. Summer raised her head and saw Leonardos gloomy face. Seeing that Adams did not let go of her hand, he directly pulled Summers hand out. Adams clenched her hand tightly. When Summers hand was forcefully pulled out, the back of her fingers was red. It hurt a little, and the water in the cup also spilled out, most onto Summers body. Rachel The red dress was soaked by water. It was originally very thin, and it looked very indecent after being soaked. Leonardo took off his suit and draped it over Summers body. Then, he instructed, Send Adams back. At this time, Summer discovered that Liam was behind Leonardo. You Summer wanted to ask him why he hade, but just as she opened her mouth, Leonardo brutally pulled him towards the back door of the dinner party hall. They were not far from the back door of the dinner party hall. Leonardo walked very fast, as if he didnt want to hear Summers words at all. Summer was forcefully pulled out by him. She wore high heels and had walked for so long at the dinner party. Her legs were sore and her feet hurt. She could not keep up with Leonardos speed at this moment. She sprained her ankle the moment she went out of the back door. Summer gasped for pain. But Leonardo was angry and did not notice her condition at all and even pulled her towards the elevator. Summer sprained her ankle again unexpectedly. She was in so much pain that tears were about toe out of her eyes. She couldnt help but shout at Leonardo, Let go of me! Only then did Leonardo stop. When he turned to look at her, his face was still gloomy. However, when he saw Summers tearful appearance, his expression changed immediately. He lowered his head to take a look and asked, Did you sprain your ankle? Summer sneered. Thank you. Leonardo squatted down to look at her feet. Summer endured the pain and took a step back. She bent down to take off her shoes and threw them at him directly. Then she walked barefoot. A waiter from the hotel passed by and looked at her curiously. Summer nced at the waiter coldly, What are you looking at? Have you never seen someone walk barefoot? The well-trained waiter bent down quickly and said, Excuse me, do you need me to call a doctor for you? Summer turned to look at Leonardo. He was still standing there with an unfathomable expression. She gave him a mocking smile. A waiter was more considerate than him. Chapter 153 Who Is Rachel Summers feet hurt so bad that she limped as she walked. She could feel the sharp gaze behind her. She bit her lip and walked into the elevator without stopping. When Summer pressed the door closing button, she did not see Leonardo chasing after her. She felt a bit sad, and her face turned a little pale. The elevator slowly went down, and Summer felt her heart also descend. Getting out of the elevator, Summer saw Dous. When Dous saw Summer walk out with red eyes and bare feet, he was puzzled. He walked over to support her and whispered, Summer? Why are you here? Summers feet really hurt. That sprained foot could not touch the ground at all and she could only rely on Dous who supported her. Dous snuck a nce at her and then stammered, My brother he he didnt mean to I know. Summer didnt seem to care that much. Now, whether Adams did it on purpose or not was no longer important to her. What was important was Leonardos attitude. He was the one who asked her toe to the dinner party, and he was also the one who suddenly ran over and got angry. Even if Adams shook her hand, let alone whether he did it intentionally or unintentionally, could this be the reason for Leonardo to get angry and ignore her feelings? Dous sensed that Summer was in a bad mood now. He did not speak anymore and only carefully supported her. When Leonardo came, Dous was the first who noticed. Then he saw Leonardo pulling Summer out. The two of them seemed to have quarreled, and Summer entered the elevator. After Summer entered the elevator, Leonardo was still standing there. Seeing this, Dous was so anxious, but he also didnt dare to bother Leonardo, so he went back to the elevator on the other side and waited for Summer. Just as Dous was thinking about this, he suddenly heard Summer beside him ask him in a faint voice, Who is Rachel? Who are you talking about? Dous abruptly turned his head, a trace of shock shing through his eyes. Summer let go of his hand, looked at Dous and repeated, Rachel. Previously, in the banquet hall, she heard Adams call out this name. When Dous heard this name, a trace of sadness suddenly appeared on his tender face. How did you know about her? Although Dous was currently in the period of voice-changing and his voice was somewhat rough, Summer could still hear the sadness in his voice. This was enough to exin a lot of things. Adams knew Rachel and was close to her. Dous also knew her and was also close her. Perhaps, Leonardo also knew Rachel. Summer suddenly remembered thest time when she went to Adamss house to talk about endorsements, the way Adams looked at her, as if he was looking at another person through her. Do I look like her? After Summer finished speaking, she realized that she had already said what she thought in her mind. Dous subconsciously nodded, and then suddenly shook his head, No Tell the truth, Summer said firmly. Dous lowered his head and whispered, Yes. I know. Summer let go of his hand and said, Ill go back first. Looking at Adams and Douss reactions, Summer knew that Rachel was a very important person to them. In this case, she felt that Adamss kindness towards her and Douss intimacy towards her were something she had stolen from someone else. It was all like she stole it. Adams was a young Grand m movie king. Even if he wasnt, his family background wasnt something ordinary people could match up to. However, he was so warm and intimate with her. Dous was the youngest. He was kind-hearted, intelligent, and had a good temper. He was also the young master who was favored in the Emerson family. How could he be so close to her? It was just because she looked like Rachel. What about Leonardo? Summer had a feeling that Leonardo also knew that woman called Rachel. Was it because she looked simr to Rachel that he had such a strong interest in her at the beginning? Summerughed self-deprecatingly and turned to look at Dous, who was not too far away from her. Dont follow me. Summer stood at the entrance of the hotel with a cold expression. Her face was white, and her entire body showed a cold and sharp aura. She was not like Summer, who always smiled at him. Dous felt a little ufortable. He wanted to say something, but he didnt know what to say. He was afraid that he would say something wrong. Finally, he asked tentatively, Then you will go back to my cousins house, right? After spending so much time with Summer, he knew Summers temper more or less. Summer looked at his cautious appearance. Even the little curly hair, which usually looked very foreign, looked wronged at this moment. I dont know. At this time, a waiter from the hotel brought Summer shoes. Summer thanked him and put it on. She didnt do anything wrong and didnt have to torture herself. She even regretted throwing her shoe that softly at Leonardo before. It definitely didnt hurt him at all when it hit him. She regretted it so much. In the cold winter, Summer stood outside, her entire body shivering. However, there were no taxis at the entrance of such a seven-star hotel, so Summer had to limp forward. When she finally got to the taxi, her phone suddenly rang. Her heart skipped a beat. She bit her lips nervously. She picked it up and found that it wasnt Leonardo. It was Jessica. Summer could not tell what she felt. It seemed that she felt relieved, but it also seemed that her heart sank. She picked up the phone and said, Jessica. Jessicas voice was still as vigorous as ever. Did you go to the Emerson familys dinner party tonight? I saw your picture in a WeChat group! You are the most gorgeous woman at the party! Summer smiled, her voicecking vitality, Dont say that. There were many beautiful women at the party. How can theypare to you! After Jessica finished speaking, she realized that something was wrong with Summer. Whats wrong? Your voice doesnt sound strong. Did something happen at the party? Summer did not answer, but asked her instead, Are you at home? Jessica replied, Yes. Then Ille look for you. After Summer finished speaking, she hung up the phone and told the driver Jessicas address. When the driver heard this address, he asked Summer, Is your friend a celebrity? Jessica lived in a high-end neighborhood, where many celebrities lived. This was not a secret in Hoover City.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Summer nodded, Yes. When getting off the taxi, the taxi driver handed his coat to Summer, Its so cold to wear such a skirt in winter. Wait for your friend to pick you up for a while. Put on the clothes. Dont catch a cold. Chapter 154 Don’t Hang Up and Let Her Continue Summer looked at the grey cotton-padded shirt in the drivers hand. Tears immediately flowed out of her eyes. She could not exin why she cried. She just suddenly felt very sad. The driver was a middle-aged man. When he saw Summer crying, he scratched his head anxiously. Dont cry. Others would think that I had done something to you! Summer broke into tears and smiled, Thank you. Im not afraid of the cold. You still have to drivete, right? Im in good health and Ill be fine. She was really not cold now, because her heart was warm. However, the driver thought that Summer did not like his coat, so he did not say anything else. Summer got out of the car and watched the taxi drive away before she took out her phone and called Jessica. As soon as the phone rang, she heard a familiar ringing nearby. Then, she heard Jessicas voice not far away, Hey, are you there? Summer hung up the phone and waved to Jessica. Im here. Jessica ran over, wrapped up like a dumpling, with a coat in her hand. Holy shit, its so cold. Its almost 10 degrees below zero. Did youe over from the banquet dressed like this? Jessica said and rudely put the coat in her hand on Summer. Summer sniffed, Yes, everyone was looking at me along the way. I feel like a badass. They returned to Jessicas house together. Jessica didnt have much time at home, so her house was a little messy. The room was well heated, and Jessica poured Summer a cup of hot water as soon as they entered.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. When they were outside, Jessica did not notice the state of Summer. Now that the room was alight withmps, Jessica discovered that Summers eyes were red. Jessica frowned and sat down beside her. Whats going on with you? Ah? Nothing. Its just that when I got off the car, the driver saw that I was wearing so little and wanted to give me his coat. I was so touched. Seeing that she did not seem to be joking, Jessica nodded. The society has more good people than bad after all. Then, she seemed to have thought of something and said, A strangers small actions can be particrly touching, while small faults of people beside us will be magnified infinitely. No matter how good he was to you in the past, it is useless. Summer asked, Are you talking about Carl? Whos talking about that asshole? Jessica sneered, Men are the worst! Summer leaned back gently and did not say anything. If youre upset, lets drink. Its been a long time since weve had a drink together. As Jessica spoke, she went straightly to take the wine. Summer even didnt have time to refuse her. Last time, they went to a bar for a drink Jessica loved to drink, but that didnt mean she drunk excessively. She just drunk with the people close to her when she was off work. Summer learned how to drink from Jessica. After drinking half a bottle of red wine, they were already slightly drunk. Jessica leaned her head against the sofa and spoke. I think Carl is a bitch! Yes, so is Leonardo. Theres too much gossip about Carl and he still said that hes innocent. Does he think Im stupid? Yes, Leonardo I dont think he has any. Carl The ringtone interrupted Jessicas words. She squinted and looked at the caller ID, which was a string of unfamiliar numbers. Jessica answered the phone, What? Selling insurance? I wont buy it! A deep male voice rang on the other end of the phone, Im Leonardo. Leonardo? Jessica was shocked. And she was almost sober. Just as she was about to speak, Leonardo said, Dont say anything. I ask and you answer. You just need to say yes or no. Jessica subconsciously replied, Oh. Then, she was a little dumbfounded. Why did she listen to Leonardos words? As if he knew what she was thinking, Leonardo said indifferently, Carl wants to be your manager. Jessica suddenly exploded, In his dreams! Well. Only then did Jessica remember that Leonardo was his boss! Is Summer with you? Jessica nced at Summer, who was drinking while smashing her lips, and said, Yes. She took a taxi by herself? Otherwise, did you send her here? Speaking of this, Jessica was still a little angry. Summer had already told Jessica about what happened on the party and her spection. Jessica was a straightforward person, and now that she heard Leonardos question, she wanted to argue with him. Leonardo didnt seem to recognize the unkindness in her tone and directly said, Dont let her drink. Go to bed early. Weve already drank half a bottle. I still have a cab of wine! Summer narrowed her eyes and walked over, Who are you calling? Summer felt pretty good, and without outsiders around, she just set herself free. She leaned over to Jessica and said, I came to me. Although theres no gossip about Leonardo, he has dream girl in his heart! Men are the worst! There was a deathly silence on the other end of the phone. Jessica shivered and hurriedly reached out to push Summer to the other side. Stop talking. Summer said vigorously and continued to move towards her, Its really not easy for a man like Leonardo to get a wife. He is like an uncertain time bomb, even more terrifying than a womans menopause Jessica secretly felt sorry for Summer in her heart. Just as she was about to hang up the phone, she heard Leonardos deep voice, Dont hang up the phone. Let her continue. Jessica didnt know what to do. On one side was her big boss that could kill her with only one finger, and on the other side was her good friend who went through a lot with her. What was she going to do? In the end, before Jessica could figure out which side to stand on, Leonardo came. Jessica stood at the door. She was shocked as if she had seen a ghost. Leonardo, when did youe? Leonardo didnt say anything, but instead looked inside without looking at her. Jessica moved aside a bit. Leonardo saw Summer curled up on the sofa in a loose household uniform, holding a ss of wine and drinking it. His face clouded over. Jessica nervously swallowed a mouthful of saliva, intending to excuse herself. However, Leonardo seemed to have forgotten about the matter of not letting Summer drink. Instead, he lowered his head and asked her, Do I need to take off my shoes? Jessica nodded in astonishment. Hearing this, Leonardo bent down and took off his shoes before walking towards Summer. Jessica looked at the pair of high-end custom leather shoes at the door and blinked her eyes with a dull expression. When the boss came into her house, he actually asked if he needed to take off his shoes! It seemed that he was not that hateful anymore! He was so polite and not tyrannical at all! Jessica felt that she was going to be his fan! Chapter 155 Not Girlfriend, but Wife Now no one would like that kind of tyrannical and unreasonable boss. Girls liked calm and reserved self-restraint men! Jessica walked to the corner and looked at Leonardo and Summer. After a few seconds, she realized that this was her home! This was her home, why would she sneak around like a thief! Thinking of this, she cleared her throat and walked over. Leonardo stood in front of Summer and called out her name. Summer. Summer was just slightly drunk. Hearing this familiar voice, she was shocked and became sober instantly. Leonardo stood tall in front of her, his handsome face looking gloomy against the light. Summer casually grabbed a pillow and hugged it in her arms. Only then did she feel a little bit more secure. What are you doing here? Summer tilted her head and asked him carelessly. Ill take you to the doctor. As Leonardo spoke, his gaze fell on her swollen ankle. Summer followed his sight and looked down. She had just chatted with Jessica and drunk, without noticing that her ankle was swollen to a terrifying degree. I can walk. I will go and see a doctor myself. Summer said impatiently, You are a man. It is improper to the home of an unmarried girl in the middle of the night. Besides, Jessica is a celebrity! Leonardo replied softly, Yeah. His gentleness made Summer feel a little strange. In the next moment, Leonardo suddenly bent over and hugged her. Youre right. Well leave immediately. As Leonardo spoke, he carried her towards the door. As he passed by Jessica, Leonardo politely said, Excuse me. Jessica nodded nkly, No, its okay Im not going back! Im going to see a doctor myself! Put me down! Summer could not pretend that nothing had happened and just follow Leonardo back like this. Leonardopletely ignored her words and had no intention of putting her down. Jessica walked to the door and watched as Summer struggled all the way to curse Leonardo. However, Leonardo steadily carried her into the elevator. Jessica leaned on the door frame and muttered, A domineering boss also doesnt seem bad at all. In the car. Leonardo put Summer in the passenger seat and buckled her seat belt before going around to the other side to drive. Summer heard the sound of a safety lock. She nced at Leonardo and said, Why did you lock the door? Do you think I will jump out of the car just because we are in an argument? Thats not what I think. Leonardo kept a straight face and looked ahead. Summer snorted softly, and then she heard Leonardo say softly, But what if you suddenly go crazy and want to jump off? Words failed Summer. She felt that it was a miracle for someone like Leonardo to have friends. When they arrived at the hospital, Leonardo took a coat from behind and wrapped it around Summer. He carried her to the doctor. Summer noticed that the clothes Leonardo wrapped around her were her own coat. When she went to the banquet, she only brought a shawl. So, the reason why Leonardo went to the banquet was to deliver her clothes? It waste at night and there werent many people in the hospital. However, Leonardos arrival with Summer in his arms attracted the attention of many people. Summer was thin-skinned and whispered to Leonardo, Put me down. I can walk on my own. OK. Leonardo replied straightforwardly. Summer was somewhat puzzled. Leonardo ced her on the ground, let go of his hands, and looked at her with his arms crossed. Lets go. Summers feet were in severe pain with a single movement. She could notnd on the ground at all. Summer thought she still could make it on her own. She bent her legs, held onto the wall and jumped on one foot to the consultation room. At this moment, she was d that her constitution was not bad. Leonardos face clouded over instantly. An olddy happened to pass by. She nced at Leonardo and said to the people beside her, Men nowadays are not considerate towards their girlfriends at all. The little girls feet are swollen so badly. It hurts me to watch this Leonardos expression darkened, but he corrected, Not girlfriend, but wife. Then it is more uneptable. This kind of man! Divorce him as soon as possible! The olddy was in very good spirit and her voice was loud. Even Summer, who had already jumped to the front, could hear her. Summer chuckled. Thedy smiled at Summer and said, Little girl, I have a grandson who works at Tip Top Media Company. He has a decent job and he is handsome. If you get divorced, consider my grandson! Summer couldntugh anymore. Leonardo stepped forward with a sullen face. We wont get divorced! His expression was too gloomy. Thedy seemed to be frightened and did not dare to speak anymore. Instead, she looked at Summer worriedly and turned around to leave. Summer smiled apologetically at thedy. Thedy was strange. Normally, the elder would advise a couple to stay together rather than get divorced. What are you looking at? Lets go! Leonardo said impatiently Summer saw that it was already two oclock in the morning. The winter in Hoover City was very cold, and it was normal for the temperature to be less than ten degrees below zero at night. This time, she didnt resist being carried by Leonardo. They went straight home. When Leonardo carried Summer upstairs, Dous appeared at the staircase entrance with a messy curly hair and narrowed his eyes. When he saw that Leonardo was carrying Summer, he immediately opened his eyes wide, Summer! Youre back? Why havent you slept yet? Dous scratched his hair and said, I wanna go to the bathroom He squinted and was obviously very sleepy. It was clear that he hadnt slept at all.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. When the two of them returned to their room, Leonardo went to the bathroom to fill the bathtub. Summery on the bed with a slight headache. She went to a banquet and ended up causing so many troubles, which made her a little annoyed. Not long after, Leonardo came out and said, The water is ready. You can go to take a bath. Summer jumped into the bathroom, but Leonardo did not go out. She turned her head and said impatiently, Why are you still standing? Thest word was interrupted by Leonardos sudden kiss. Leonardos arm was tightly wrapped around her waist. He was very strong and kissed her heavily. Taking off her high heels, Summer could only raise her head to ept his kiss. Summer was pressed against the wall. One side was an ice-cold wall, and the other a hot chest. This kind of feeling was not good at all. However, Leonardo did not give her any chance to resist and directly ripped off her clothes. Chapter 156 Enough Leonardo was already very skilled in taking off her clothes. And he could easily find her sensitive spots. Summer did not want to do this with Leonardo under such circumstance, but her body had already yielded. Leonardo seeded in the end. When he did this, he was not gentle at all, just like his usual style of handling things, but he did not touch her swollen and painful ankle as if he had paid special attention to it. This bath took a long time. When Leonardo carried her out with a towel, Summers eyelids couldnt even move. And she directly fell asleep. The next morning. When Summer woke up, she heard the slightest movement in the room. Although the person walking back and forth had deliberately lightened his footsteps, Summer could still tell because the room was too quiet. She opened her eyes and saw Leonardoing out of the cloakroom dressed in formal clothes. As soon as he came out, he looked at the bed, just in time to meet Summers sleepy eyes. Leonardo paused for a moment before walking over, You are awake? Summer sneered, Cant you see with your eyes? After saying that, she turned her back to face Leonardo. When she came backst night, she was unhappy, but Leonardo still The more she thought about it, the angrier she felt. Leonardo looked at the back of Summers head with an unfathomable expression. In the end, he said faintly, I have something to do, but I will be back soon. Summer replied calmly, Okay. Leonardo was not satisfied with her calm attitude. He frowned slightly and clenched his palm slightly and suddenly unclenched. He abruptly stood up and pulled her shoulder. He kissed her randomly before feeling a little morefortable. Leonardo. Enough. Hurry off to do your business! Summer finally couldnt help but shout out. She sat up and shouted at Leonardo. Summer had just woken up and her hair was in a mess. The bangs on her forehead were even more chaotic. Her face was unmade and looked somewhat childish. Leonardo was not angry. Instead, he felt that she was a little cute, and he smiled.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Summer felt that he looked like a psychopath. Leonardo was so shameless. Anyway, she couldnt be more shameless than him. She couldnt stand up to him. But she could ignore him! Summer got out of bed and forgot that she had sprained her foot. She stepped on the ground and broke out in cold sweat on her forehead from the pain. Are you stupid? Leonardo knitted his eyebrows and came to help her. Doesnt my husband know whether I am stupid? Summer retorted. Although she was a little stupid stepping on her injured foot, she could not be obediently scolded like this. Leonardo raised his eyebrows and did not say anything else. However, he did not leave immediately. Instead, he stood at the bathroom door and stared at Summer. He was afraid that she would step on that sprained foot again. When Summer went out, she saw Leonardo throw a set of sportswear onto the bed. What? Wear this. Its none of your business! Summer felt that this man was very verbose. Half an hour ago, he had said that he had something to do, but he still hadnt left. He even went to get her clothes. Leonardo did not say anything. He only gave her a deep look, causing Summer to feel a little frightened. Thinking of this, she felt that she had been quite presumptuous in front of Leonardo this morning. She was always against him, but he was not angry. Could it be that because of what happened yesterday, he felt guilty, so he indulged her so much? Just as she was lost in thought, the door was suddenly opened. Summer raised her head and saw Leonardos back disappear outside the door. He finally left In the end, Summer wore the sportswear that Leonardo brought her. The sportswear was loose, and it was winter style. It made her look corpulent. It wasnt beautiful at all, but this was the only thing she could wear. When she went downstairs, there was no one else. However, a bodyguard quickly jumped out from nowhere and said, Mrs. Emerson, what do you want to eat? Whatever. Summer was stunned for a moment. This mysterious style was really simr to Leonardos. Summer sat at the dining table and called Jessica while eating. You let me be taken away by Leonardo just like thatst night? What about the promise of being friends for the rest of our lives? To be friends for the rest of my life, I need to guarantee my life first! Leonardo is now my big boss. If I dare to disobey him, wouldnt he be able to directly crush me to death? Jessica might be her toxic friend. They talked for a while before hanging up the phone. There was a new message on WeChat. Summer opened it and found that someone had added her. The head portrait was a picture of the sea, the nickname was very simple. Summers finger paused, and she hesitated. She probably guessed who it was. What happenedst night made Summer feel somewhat revolted against Adams and Leonardo. After hesitating for a while, Summer still added him as friend. Immediately Adams quickly sent her a message. Summer, I am Adams. Summer did not immediately reply to him, so Adams continued to send her messages. Im sorry about what happenedst night. That wont happen again. Are you and Leonardo okay? He sent three messages in a row, but Summer did not reply. She didnt know how to reply. After a while, Summer texted, Yes. She understood why Leonardo liked to use the word yes to answer questions. It was simple, convenient, and could avoid unnecessary embarrassment. Thats good. I want to treat you and Leonardo to dinner sometime. Summer replied without hesitation, Ask Leonardo about this. Summer stared at her phone in a daze. Summer? Douss voice came from behind. Have you had breakfast yet? Summer turned to look at him. Dous yawned and sat down opposite her, Yes. He came down this morning to eat something, and then went back to sleep. You still havent answered my question yesterday. Summer suddenly spoke. Dous did not react for a moment. Whats the problem? Summer said softly, Its about Rachel. Dous was the most suitable person to answer this question. Dous was stunned for a moment, and the expression on his little face changed. She is our neighbor. She oftenes to our house to y. She is very nice. Summer had already guessed that Rachel had a good rtionship with them, so she wasnt surprised when Dous said this. She asked the question she wanted to know the most, Does Leonardo also know her? Yes. My cousin also knows her. At that time, my cousin, my brother, and she were always together. They treated her well After Dous finished speaking, he realized that he seemed to have said something that he shouldnt have said. Chapter 157 Because I Look Like Rachel Dous raised his head and carefully looked at Summers face. Seeing that Summers expression was the same as usual, he continued, Rachel is a photographer. Once, she went to take pictures of the snow and encountered an avnche. The rescue team never found her After saying that, Douss voice softened. Summer was stunned for a moment, not knowing what to say for a moment. When did that happen? Summer raised her head and asked him. Five years ago, Dous said. Your brother and her Dous pursed his lips and looked a little sad with the corners of his eyes hanging down, She is my brothers fiance. Summer opened her mouth and was momentarily dumbfounded. She looked at the message from Adams and replied, Alright, Ill talk to Leonardo. If she encountered an avnche and the rescue team did not find her, she was most likely to lose her life. Because she was buried in the snow. Summer felt oppressed. The previous emotions were all gone. A long time ago, Summer had faintly sensed that Leonardo seemed to dislike the contact between she and Adams. Maybe this was the reason. Summer asked Dous, Do I really look like her? Seeing that Summers expression was normal, Dous said truthfully, I think so. Summer became silent. Before lunch, Leonardo came back. Lunch was prepared by the bodyguards. Summer was now an injured person, so it was naturally impossible for her to cook. Leonardo did not eat much before putting down his chopsticks. Summer did not eat much either, only Dous had a good appetite. Dous went out after finishing his meal quickly. Leonardo and Summer were still sitting face to face. Leonardo suddenly said, What do you want to say? Summer raised her head in surprise. She didnt even open her mouth, but he knew that she had something to say to him. Leonardo saw her thoughts from her expression, Your expression tells me that you have something to say to me and you have questions to ask me. Summer touched her face. Was it that obvious?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Summer cleared her throat, Can I ask anything I want? Leonardo raised his head slightly. When he went out this morning, this woman wished she could bite him when she was talking to him. But now, her hesitation was even more suspicious. Leonardo curled his lips and looked at her. Since you know that you cant ask, then dont ask. Youre only allowed to investigate me, so I cant ask you questions? Summer also smiled and stared at him with her bright eyes. You think I look like Rachel, dont you? Leonardos expression became somewhat gloomy, Did Dous tell you that? If its something I really want to know, Ill know it anyway even if others dont tell me! Hearing this, Leonardo was sure that Dous had told her about it. He narrowed his eyes and said, He told you that you and Rachel are very simr? Rachel? That was what he called her! Leonardo always called her Summer. When he wanted her to attend a dinner party, he called her dear wife. Summer felt that she was ridiculous. She was jealous of a woman who was most likely not in this world. Summer pursed her lips, keeping a straight face. And she didnt say anything. Leonardo suddenly said, I dont think you look like each other? After saying this, he left. When it came to Rachels name, the rtionship between Summer and Leonardo became more strained than before. Staying with Leonardo, Summer felt ufortable all over. At night, she carried a pillow and went to the room where she had stayed before. Just as she was lying down on the bed, Leonardo came looking for her. He stood at the door and looked at her expressionlessly with his arms crossed. Summer, arent you going to sleep with me? Leonardos straight face made Summer feel a little scared. She hesitated for a moment and found an excuse. I have an injury to my foot. Im afraid you wont notice my foot at night? Hearing this, Leonardo looked at her with just a suggestion of snigger. You fainted in the bathroom because you are so tiredst night. I didnt even touch your feet. Can I touch you when we sleep? Summer blushed as she opened her lips, but she could not find anything to say. She threw the little pillow beside her towards Leonardo. Get out! Leonardo dodged lightly and said softly, Stop messing around. Go back to our room and sleep. He was clearly the one who had been frowned at her all day. Although he usually kept a straight face, today he was different. He spoke less, his expression was colder, and he asionally slipped his mind. When he came back, he was fine. Ever since she mentioned Rachel, something was wrong with him. Did he think she really couldnt tell? He could investigate everything that had happened to her since childhood. But she had only asked him about his cousins fiance, and he acted so abnormal. He was so abnormal because of another woman. Couldnt she express her dissatisfaction and unhappiness? Did he think this was nonsense? Everything he did was right, and it was nonsense for her to express her dissatisfaction? Screw it! Shit! The more Summer thought about it, the angrier she became. She said, I wont go back. And what happened at the banquet that day was also the knot in Summers heart. That night at the banquet, Adams only held my hand. Why did you react so badly? What are you suspecting? What are you angry about? Go fight with him to vent your anger! Stop messing around here! The more Summer thought about it, the more she felt aggrieved and unwilling to ept it. And she seemed to be somewhat aggressive. Very few people and things could affect Leonardos emotions, and his inexplicable reactions were all rted to Rachel. Because you thought that I took after her, didnt you? And Adams also thought that I looked alike to Rachel. Thats why he held onto my hand while drinking. Thats why you were angry! Leonardo, ask yourself! Are you angry that Adams touched my hand, or angry that Adams touched Rachels hand? You said that you didnt think I looked like Rachel. Its simply a lie. You lied to me! After Summer finished speaking in one breath, she was somewhat excited and was panting. Leonardo stood at the door. His face clouded over. After a while, he said, Do you think so? It doesnt matter what I think. The key is what you think! Summerughed bitterly, At first, when I married you, although you disliked me, you would asionally flirt with me. It was because I looked like her, right? Leonardos face revealed a trace of panic. Summer, dont talk nonsense! Chapter 158 Cannot Be Underestimated Summer sneered, You dont want to answer, because you know it clear that you approached me as we looked like. Dous told Summer that Rachelsst name was Hill. Leonardo treated her well and he was special to her. It was not because she was Summer, but because she looked like a woman named Rachel. All this time, he was looking at another woman through Summer. His kindness towards Summer was because he missed another woman. Summer had never owned anything. All those belonged to Rachel. Even though Summer though all of that through, she still hoped Leonardo deny it. She hoped she could hear the word no from him. However, Leonardo did not say it. He turned around and mmed the door. He was in panic. Summer leaned against the headboard and stared at the ceiling. She raised her head to avoid tears falling down her cheeks. It was Monday. Summer leaned on her walking stick to go to the Jarrett Group. Because Summers grandfather came back to take charge of the group, the group was being reorganized and everyone was busy. Although Summers foot was injured, she was assigned a job. But her job was much easier than others. Time passed quickly. When she finished her work, it was seven oclock in the evening. Her colleagues were discussing where to have dinner. Noticing that Summer was there, they asked her out of politeness or sincerity, Summer, would you like to join us? OK, Summer said with a smile. They froze for a moment. It seemed that they were a little surprised. However, Summer couldnt go to dinner with them because Jessica called Summer and asked Summer to bring clothes to her. Summer answered the phone and felt worried, What happened? Its a long story. Im trapped in the dressing room. Im naked. Someone mighte in at any time. Jessica sounded pretty calm, but Summer was still nervous. Send me the address. Ill be right over. Summer recalled that Jessica oftenined to her after Jessica became an actress. Jessica told Summer how those people teased neers and how shameless they were.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jessica even said, I want to give up. Even if I didnt work, I would live a good life. But the next morning, Jessica got up and rushed to work before dawn. Jessica liked acting. A person who had no desires could live a simple life. However, if he had desires, he was destined to embark on a difficult journey. It was like that she was destined to embark on an uneven path after she decided to ept Leonardo. Even if she would get injured or abandoned, that came down to her choice. If she decided to give up, would she return to the past? Summer did not think much about it. She took a taxi to a mall and bought clothes for Jessica. The ce where Jessica shot the advertisement was in a temporary studio. Even the dressing room was temporary, so it was not safe. After Summer sneaked in, she searched for a long time before she found the dressing room. She whispered, Jessica? Finally, she found Jessica in a small dressing room in the corner. Summer, are you here? Jessicas voice was hoarse. When Summer entered, she felt that it was cold in the dressing room. Those people even turned off the heating. They went too far! They were trying to kill Jessica! Summer handed her the clothes. After a few minutes, Jessicas voice sounded, Damn it. My hands are numbed with the cold. I cant put on my clothes. Summer felt that her worries were unnecessary. Summer went in and helped her dress. After getting dressed, Jessica smiled and said, If you were a man, I would marry you. Summer snorted, You wish! If I were a man, I would find a woman like me. Jessica kept silent. When they were about to leave, they heard noises. Where is Jessica? Check the room one by one. Its cold. She cant escape without clothes. These women have various ways to tease others. Ive seen Jessicas movies. She didnt take the cosmetic surgery. Shes well proportionated. I might be able to touch herter Jessica couldnt help but n to rush out. Summer stopped her and whispered, Wait for them toe over. Then we can beat them up and send them to the police station. If you go out now, youll scare them away. Jessica stopped in indignation. The two men soon found out the dressing room where Jessica and Summer were. One man was in front. Thetter man was holding a camera. Jessica couldnt wait and punched the man. The man with the camera behind saw things went wrong and wanted to run away. Summer jumped over with her walking stick and knocked his head hard. Jessica got them under control. She caught one man in hand and stepped on another man. The person who hired you to take my naked photo must be an idiot. Isnt it just a photo? Theres no need to take so much effort. Only hearing what Jessica said, did Summer begin to feel afraid. Fortunately, the person who wanted to harm Jessica was an idiot. Jessica and Summer called the police and went to the police station. The policemen looked at Summer and Jessica who were intact and then looked at the two men whose faces were bruised. The policemen felt strange. Girls nowadays couldnt be underestimated. Before they finished their records, Leonardo and Carl arrived. Carl seemed to have rushed over. His hair was in a mess. He wore a coat. The cor of the turtleneck was rumpled. He ran over to Jessica and asked nervously, Jessica, are you all right? Jessica said softly, Im fine I was just scared Summer trembled a little. Although she had heard Jessica spoke in this tone, Summer got goose bumps. However, Carl believed Jessica. Dont be afraid. Ill help you kill them! One of the policemen said, This is the police station. Jessica turned to look at the policemen, sniffed, and said weakly, I didnt hit them. They fell by themselves. Speaking of acting, no one couldpare to Jessica. Thats right. How could we beat them up? Besides, my feet are injured Summer said seriously. The policemen actually believed her. Chapter 159 Only Care About You The ones who were recording were young police officers with little experience. Summer and Jessica pretended to be innocent and pitiful. The police officers were doubtful. It was hard for them to believe that two delicate girls could beat the two men up. Although they had doubts and even if Summer and Jessica actually beat the men up, they would not reveal it. They also hated people whomitted crimes. There were many things that could not be exined clearly. It was not bad to teach people with malicious thoughts a lesson. The two men who were beaten were unwilling to ept it. One of them said, Sir, she beat me up! I swear to God! One of the policemen asked seriously, Do you have any evidence? This question was tricky. There was a monitor at the door of the dressing room, but there was no monitor inside. The person who hired them to take photos of Jessica had sent everyone away. How could they find evidence? The man said discontentedly, You police should find out the evidence! Summer looked at the man coldly and said in a serious tone, You can sue us. The man red at Summer and stopped talking. To prosecute such a small case, even if they won, they wouldnt get much money. They did that for money and didnt want to be in trouble. They were not only beaten up by Jessica and Summer, but also detained in the police station for half a month.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Leonardo came to the police station with Carl, but he didnt say anything when Carl spoke. When they went out, Summer passed by him and her arm was caught by him suddenly. Summer tried to pull her arm out, but she failed. She looked up at him. When she was about to speak, Leonardo said, Are you all right? They arguedst night. Summer said angrily, Its none of your business. Let go! She was annoyed that he always grasped her and didnt let go. When she liked him, she thought that he was handsome even though he picked his nose. When she disliked him, she didnt want to see him. His pupils constricted, and theplexity of emotions in his eyes was hard to discern. He let go of Summer after two seconds. Summer passed by him directly. When Summer arrived at the police station hall, she saw Jessica being surrounded by two policewomen. They were chatting andughing. Summer walked closer and heard their conversation. Dont worry. We will help you teach them a lesson! I hate people who are so shameless most. Is your new movieing out next month? Lets take a photo together. Summer smiled and stood there. The policewomen had their own work. They left after they took pictures with Jessica. Being a star is great. You can meet fans wherever you go. They will help you teach the men a lesson, Summer walked over and teased her. Yes. Jessica held Summers shoulder and asked her, When will you resign from the Jarrett Group and write the scripts? Speaking of this, Jessica knocked her own head and said, I forget to tell you. I showed your scripts to a directorst time. He seemed to like it. But you are new to the business. He will definitely push the price down. Really? Summer was happy hearing this. The price can be negotiated. When Summer was in school, she wrote some scripts to earn money. However, most of them were not expensive. She only earned the pocket money. She had written short movies, online dramas, online movies, and customized scripts. In recent years, suspense dramas were famous and Adams had always been an actor in suspense dramas. She also liked this kind of drama, so she started to write suspense scripts. She had spent a lot of time reading books and searching for information. She had been writing intermittently for half a year, but she still hadnt finished it. Many directors are interested in suspense scripts. I will ask more directors for you. You can choose one. If you are not satisfied with the price, you can refuse! Jessica was so confident. Summer felt funny. Carl said, Summer, what scripts did you write? You can give them to me. Ill ask the directors of thepany to help you take a look. Carl was kind, but his boss was Leonardo. Summer shook her head and said coldly, There is no need. Thank you. When they mentioned Leonardo, Summer realized that Leonardo didnt go out with them. Summers phone rang. She received a message. Summer took her phone out. It was Leonardo. He said, I have to deal with something. Wait for me in the car. It was none of her business. Why did he send her the message? She was reluctant to wait for him. Summer showed the message to Carl. Leonardo told you to wait for him in the car. Carl realized that Summer was strange. When he was at thepany, he received a call. The person said something had happened to Jessica in the studio. The person who called him did not know Summer, but the person said that Jessica was with a friend. Carl knew that it was Summer. Thus, he called for Leonardo toe with him. Carl was anxious, and Leonardo was not much better than him. Leonardo picked up his coat and rushed over with Carl. When Carl arrived, he was busy caring about Jessica. Now he realized that Leonardo hadnt spoken to Summer much. Did they quarrel again? Jessica kicked Carl silently. Carl understood and went out. Jessica helped Summer walk out slowly and asked her, Havent you reconciled? Is it because of the banquet? Summer shook her head. No. Its because of something else. Noticing that Summer was unhappy, Jessica frowned and said carefully, I think Leonardo is not bad. Summer did not know why Jessica felt this way. Summer smiled and said seriously, I think Carl is quite good. He is. Jessica shook her head. She wanted to say something, but she hesitated. Summer sighed and stopped. Her tone was filled with envy. Although Carl seems unreliable, he is sincere towards you. Anyone can tell that he only care about you. As for Leonardo, can you tell that he only loves me? Jessica was stuck on the question. Jessica felt that Leonardo treated Summer well and Leonardo was a nice person. However, Jessica did not really feel how deep Leonardos feelings were for Summer. Chapter 160 She Has Her Own Pride Jessica didnt know what to say for a moment. Summer patted her arm and said, Carl really cares about you. I dont know what happened between you, but if you also love him, you could give it a try. On Jessicas face was a rare sadness. I know that, but its over between us.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Summer was a little astonished. Jessica had never been so sad in front of Summer. When they walked outside, they shivered because of the cold night wind. Carl came out first. He was standing outside the car and waiting for Jessica. As soon as he saw Jessica, he opened the car door and said with a smile, Jessica, its cold. Get in the car. Summer turned to look at Jessica and found that Jessica was getting strange. Summer was somewhat uneasy. She pulled Jessicas hand and whispered to her, Jessica. Jessica stared at Carl and walked towards him. Why are you as slow as when you were a child? Hurry up and get in the car. Otherwise, you, Carl urged her to get in the car. Jessica suddenly interrupted him, Carl! Its enough! Ill make this clear for you today. Its over between us. We cant start over. No matter what you do, the result will be the same! Carl froze as if someone pressed the pause button of a phone that was connecting. He maintained the action of pulling Jessicas hand motionlessly. His hand was less than three centimeters away from Jessicas. Jessica, can you be reasonable? Even if you want to sentence me to death, you have to tell me the reason. Please tell me why. At first, Carl was calm, butter he almost shouted, Dont tell me you like others and dont like me. Ive known you for twenty-four years! You cant lie to me! Jessica replied him in three simple words and Carl copsed. I hate you. Her tone was soft, but Carl, who was tall and strong, was shocked. They knew each other since they were children. That means they had a thorough understanding of each other. Carl was trying desperately to find traces to prove that Jessica was lying. However, no matter how he searched, he couldnt find any traces. Before he could ask the reason, Jessica turned around and strode to the road. She took a taxi and left. Carl took a step forward, but then he stopped slowly. Summer hated her sprained ankle. It was not convenient for her to chase after Jessica. Ill ask Tim to follow her. Leonardos deep voice sounded behind Summer. Summer turned around and realized that Leonardo came out and was standing not far behind her. The person standing beside him was Evan. Summer apanied Dous to the police station. Evan was in charge, so Summer remembered him. Summer greeted him, Evan. Summers impression of Evan was serious and fierce. However, this time Evan smiled and said, I remember you. Are you in trouble again? Summer couldnt respond to that. The reason she went to the police station was because of Dous. Why did he assume that she was the one who was in trouble again? Summer nced angrily at Leonardo who was standing beside Evan. Leonardo was also looking at her with a faint smile. Summer immediately looked away. Seeing this, Evan whispered to Leonardo, Your wife is beautiful. Be nice to her. Quit the poker face. Leonardo had never listened to other peoples words, but he replied obediently this time, OK. Evan looked at the cold and gloomy Leonardo and sighed slightly. Evan shook his head and said, Go back. Its cold at night. Although your mothers case has been closed, I will continue investigating until I die. When Evan mentioned Leonardos mother, Leonardos expression slightly changed and then he became usual. On the way back, Summer sent a message to Jessica. After receiving a response, Summer felt relieved and looked out of the car window absentmindedly. Rtionships were mysteries. When you were in a rtionship, most of the time you would feel confused and lost, but you were just fooling yourself. The person who knew the rtionship the most was the person who was in the rtionship. When you had doubts and uncertainties about your rtionship, dont struggle. It must be that he didnt love you or you didnt love him. A couple who loved each other would never feel confused. The feeling of suspicion, uneasiness and sadness all came from your doubt that the other person was not as determined and devoted as you were. Just like where she was right now. Because she cared about him, she was eager to know the answer and wonder how much he loved her. Jessica and Carl grew up together. They had deep feelings for each other, but they still ended up like this. Summer did not have such a deep rtionship with Leonardo. She was just a woman who looked like Rachel for Leonardo. She has always been neglected all this time. However, she had her own pride. Summer pressed down on the location of her heart gently and pursed her lips. If she didnt care, she wouldnt feel sad and she wouldnt be in a sorry state. Summer turned around and asked him, Do you know Evan? Summer realized that the speed of the car was slow. Although Leonardo had been concentrating on driving, he always paid attention to her, so the speed of the car slowed down. Seeing that Summer take the initiative to speak to him. He was surprised. Yes. OK. Summer just asked casually. She wasnt that curious how he knew Evan. It was normal for a man Leonardo to know a criminal police officer, but they seemed to be very close. Last night, they argued and didnt end up well. He was surprised that she was willing to take the initiative to talk to him. After all, she was stubborn. Last night in her eyes, he clearly saw sadness. Her expression and tone were the same, but he somewhat felt that she changed. He couldnt say exactly what had changed about her. Summer hadnt eaten yet. It was early when she got home. The bodyguards brought the dishes to the table. Summer and Leonardo sat down to eat face to face. Summer knew how to deal with her rtionship with Leonardo and had a good appetite. When she saw the dishes she liked, she put them into the bowl and ate them happily. She seemed to be in a good mood. Leonardo furrowed and put down his chopsticks. He asked her, What happened? What happened that made her change so much in such a short period of time. Chapter 161 Figure It Out Do you mean why we went to the police station? Summer continued to struggle with the tubr bone in the bowl. She did not look up and said, Someone set Jessica up, took away her clothes, and tried to take photos of her. You know Im not asking about that, Leonardo interrupted her coldly. He was angry. Summer lost her appetite. She wiped her mouth, stood up and said, Enjoy yourself. When he mmed the doorst night, why didnt he ask her and why didnt he say anything? Why was he questioning her? Leonardo did not let her off so easily. He stood up, took a step forward and caught up to her. He pulled her wrist and brought her into his embrace. He held her chin with his other hand and said in a deep voice, Summer, look at me. Summer stared at his face for a few seconds, nodded and said, Youre handsome as yesterday.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Leonardo was angrier because of her perfunctory tone. He held her wrist and chin tightly. Summer frowned and faked a smile, It hurts. You not only hurt my foot, but also you want to break my wrist and dislocate my chin. Leonardo was frightening. Summer was forced to raise her chin, but she wasnt afraid at all. Instead, she looked at him arrogantly like a queen and did not show any weakness. However, his eyes seemed to be able to suck in people, and she couldnt hold on any longer. She looked away. Since you me me, dont pretend to be indifferent. You look ugly. Leonardo let go and stroked her hair. He was cold and gloomy, but his movements were gentle. Leonardo was unfathomable and he controlled everything. She was irritated. In front of Leonardo, she was useless. It was difficult for her to conceal herself. Summer turned her head to look to the side and said, I didnt pretend. I figured it out. Rachel is your old friend. Im sorry for that ident. Its normal for you to have a good impression of me because I look like her. If I met someone who looked like Jessica outside, I would pay attention to the person. I understand. The reason was simple. She looked like Rachel, so Leonardo treated her differently. The reason why Leonardo treated her well was because she looked like Rachel. It was reasonable. She understood it, but why was she sad? OK. Leonardo let go of her and took half a step back. He looked down at her coldly. No one knew his thoughts. Summer felt that no one could guess his mood from his expression, because he did not want others to know. He was able to investigate her, but she knew nothing about him. He controlled others, but he never revealed himself in front of others. It was an unequal game. She was too naive. The confrontation between them seemed to have be a dividing point. After a period of time, they were cold towards each other. They slept in separate rooms, got up early and went to work. They went back, had dinner together and said a few words. They were no different from those who got married for business benefits. It was hard for Dous. In this oppressive atmosphere, he could foresee that his winter vacation life would be painful, so he decided to find his brother Adams. Summer recalled that Adams had said that he wanted to treat her to dinner with Leonardo. She didnt know if Adams had called Leonardo. Leonardo hadnt told her about it, so Adams probably didnt. Or did Leonardo refuse? The day Dous chose was Saturday, and Adams happened to have time to pick him up. Adams. As soon as Dous saw Adams, he ran towards Adams. Summer helped Dous sort out some daily necessities and went downstairs. Adams was standing in the hall. More than a week had passed since the banquet. Summer thought that she would be embarrassed when she met Adams, but she did not feel embarrassed. Adams smiled and greeted her, Summer. His smile always had the power to make people feel warm. I brought something for Adams. Adams was a man, so he wasnt as considerate as her. Adams epted the items and said, Thank you. Dont mention it. Summer turned to look at Dous. Be good. Remember to do your winter vacation homework. If you want toe back, call your cousin and ask him to pick you up. It was the end of the year. Everypany was busy. The Tip Top Media Company was the same. During this period of time, Leonardo often left home early and came backte. He even had to work overtime at thepany on weekends. Dous was smart. He carried his things and went out first. Adams and Summer were in the hall. Adams became serious. Im sorry aboutst time. Summer smiled, You have apologized, and I have epted it. Adams looked down and smiled. It was in a conference room of the Tip Top Media Company. The data of the document is incorrect! This is also incorrect. What are you doing? Dont you want the bonus at the end of the year? Are you absent-minded because the New Year ising? The senior leaders looked down and kept silent. They had a difficult timetely. In the past, Carl was nice while Leonardo was aggressive. They had been strange these few days. Leonardo came to thepany rarely before, but now he came to thepany every day. As for Carl, it was like he had made an appointment with Leonardo. Carl came to thepany early in the morning and leftte at night. He was hard-working and he started cursing them. After Carl finished cursing, he threw all the documents onto the conference table. Redo! If you dont finish them tonight, all you will work overtime together! Leonardo, who had not spoken much in the meeting, said lightly, Give me a reasonable n for the project I mentioned earlier by tomorrow. As soon as they left, the senior leaders were in a bad mood. I think they are crazy. I dont know what happened to Mr. Carl. I suspect that Mr. Emerson must have quarreled with his wife! How do you know? We are all men. He even went out to answer the phone during the meetings. It must be womens calls. Chapter 162 Teach You a Lesson After the meeting, Carl followed Leonardo to the presidents office. Carl ced the documents on the desk and left without saying anything. Carl. Leonardo suddenly stopped him. Carl looked up at him with a puzzled expression, Is there anything else? Go back and rest. Leonardo knew that Carl had been working overtime in thepany for several days. Carl directly rejected him, No. I like working. Warren just happened to push the door open. He came in and heard what Carl said. Even a serious man like Warren was surprised. Since when did Carl like to work? Was Carl crazy? Ill go back to my office. Carl turned to look at Warren and patted his shoulder as a greeting. Warren looked at Carl until Carl disappeared from the door. Then Warren asked Leonardo, What happened to him? Crazy. Leonardo looked down at the documents on the desk. He replied casually. No one knew whether he was talking about Carl or himself.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Leonardo was in a bad mood these days. Was Summer determined to continue arguing with him? Warren noticed that although was looking at the documents, he was not really paying attention to them and was thinking about something else. Warren was confused. He had just returned from a business trip. Why did both of them be so strange? He sat down beside Leonardos desk. Its weekend. Dont work. Lets go out and drink. After sending Adams and Dous off, Summer received a phone call from Jessica. Did you remember the director Ive mentioned before? The director wants to meet you. I happen to be free today. Lets have afternoon tea together. Summer immediately replied, OK. The director was at the Golden Cauldron Club, so the ce for afternoon tea was set at the Golden Cauldron Club. Leonardo had be a workaholic. He worked overtime crazily every day, so Summer shouldnt meet him in the Golden Cauldron Club. Summer felt relieved thinking of this. Summer and Jessica met at the entrance of the Golden Cauldron Club. Jessica seemed to have participated in a program. She was wearing delicate makeup, looking a bit tired. Summer asked with concern, Have you been tiredtely? Jessica walked inside and said, It was fine. I have a lot of work, but I can handle it. Her recent work wasnt very good, but it was suitable for her. She didnt know if it was because of Leonardo or not. Maybe Leonardo had arranged that because of her good attitude towards him. As they spoke, they entered the private room. After waiting for a long time, the director still didnte. Why doesnt hee? I will call him to ask. Jessica called him, but he didnt answer. They waited for two hours. Jessica ran out of patience and stood up. Ill find him out. We made the appointment. Why did he still note? Summer actually didnt mind. In show business, most of the famous directors were arrogant. However, she couldnt convince Jessica and worried about her, so she could only follow Jessica. The Golden Cauldron Club was big, but the dining area and the entertainment area were separate, so they only needed to look for the director on the dining area. Once the range is narrowed, its quicker to find him. Not long after, they found the director. Someone just happened toe out of a private room and Jessica saw the director from the half-open door at once. Summer looked inside and saw a familiar figure: Laura. Last time in the bar, Laura lost her face. She was taken to detention by the police for 24 hours and was fired by the Tip Top Media Company. It could be said that she lost everything. Laura was wearing very little. She was leaning close to the director and pouring wine for him. She saw Jessica and Summer when she looked up unexpectedly. Laura froze for a moment. Then a smug look soon appeared on her face. She leaned over to the director intimately and said something. The director looked up at Jessica and Summer. Laura got up and walked out. When Laura came up to them, Summer could smell the strong fragrance on her body. Summer frowned and took half a step back. She could not get used to the smell. Laura did not notice what Summer did and focused on Jessica. She ran her hand through her hair and said in a gentle voice, Are you here to meet Director Oscar? He asked you to go in and have a seat. You could just talk here. Hes busy. The directors name was Oscar. He was introduced to Jessica by someone else. It said that he was famous and the movies he shot were not bad. Jessica had cooperated with Oscar a few times before. She felt that he was a nice person, so she introduced Summer to him. To her surprise, Oscar had affairs with Laura! Jessica refused directly, Theres no need. We got other things. But Laura did not let her go. Jessica, you dont have the guts to go in? What are you afraid of? Laura had makeup caked on her face. When sheughed, she looked disgusted. Im afraid that you burn my eyes. Youve slept with many men. Arent you afraid of getting sick? Jessica retorted. Laura had nothing to argue back Theyve already had a falling-out. Jessica didnt even bother to respect her on the surface. Laura gritted her teeth, Dont be too proud too early. Do you think you can always be this lucky because of Mr. Carl? You will be in trouble. Jessicas expression changed when Laura mentioned Carl, but she calmed down really soon. This should be for you. After hooking up with so many married men, their wives will teach you a lesson! You! I will take revenge on you! Lauras face turned pale, but she couldnt she say anything else harsh. Jessica didnt take her threats seriously at all. Summer stared at Laura for a while and said, Apart from having someone taking photos of Jessica, what else do you want to do next? Laura looked at Summer and denied, I dont understand what you said. It doesnt matter whether you admit it or not. You know well that what I was talking about. Now Jessica is the artist of the Tip Top Media Company, and Mr. Carl cares about her. Think twice before you act. Summer said all this with a smile and her voice was calm as if she was just chatting, but her words triggered fear in the bottom of Lauras heart. Last time in the bar, Laura saw what Carl was capable of. Although Laura was not that famous, she was still popr and she hadmercial value to thepany. However, Carl just terminated her contract without a word. Chapter 163 Top-notch Actress? The man who secretly took photos of Jessica did not seed in the end, so the matter was left unsettled. Another reason was that there were countless things like this in the entertainment industry, so it was impossible to investigate every case thoroughly. There were many people who had conflicts of interest with Jessica both in thepany she originally worked for and Tip Top now. So Jessica had a lot of enemies. The director Jessica was looking for happened to be Lauras lover. This was definitely not a coincidence. Laura must have known that Jessica was looking for Oscar to read the script, so she made him stood Jessica up to embarrass her. This must have been nned. It had been so long since the incident at the bar, but Laura still seized every opportunity to pick on Jessica. She must have held a grudge in her heart. I dont know what youre talking about. Laura red at Summer and raised her voice, I dont know what youre talking about. Jessica offended someone and was secretly photographed. What does it have to do with me? Besides, isnt she alright now? Whats your problem? Dont nder me just because Director Lowe doesnt want to see you! I dont have time to argue with you. Im going in. Just before Laura went back to the room, she saw a figure not far away and frowned. Cant you hurry up? Why did it take so much time in the bathroom? Dont make Mr. ke wait for so long. Summer followed Lauras sight. When she saw that person clearly, she froze. Why was Vicky here? What was she doing with Laura? Vicky looked annoyed. She wanted to take a detour beforeing back to avoid encountering Summer. She didnt expect Laura to see her. Although Vicky was dissatisfied with Lauras attitude, she still had a smile on her face, Iming. Hurry up. It took me a great effort to get you this opportunity. You should seize it. Laura nced at Vicky, snorted and walked inside. Vicky felt that Summer was still looking at her. She turned around and red at Summer, What are you looking at? Nothing. I just wonder what Grandpa would think if he knew that you were hanging out with these people. Summer folded her arms and looked at Vicky. It was obvious that Vicky came prepared today. Her makeup was exquisite and she was wearing a slim low-cut dress which clearly showed her deep cleavage Ignoring the absurd things that Vicky did in the past, she was actually a beautiful woman. I wont go easy on you if you tell Grandpa about this! Vicky threatened Summer. Summer didnt care about her threat. She was about to leave with Jessica. Unexpectedly, Vicky said, Youd better keep quiet. When I be a top-notch actress in the future and marry Adams, you would also enjoy the glory as a member of the Jarretts. Jessicaughed out loud. Sheughed so hard that she couldnt stand up straight, Top-notch actress? You? Summer also wanted tough. Not because that Vicky wanted to be a top-notch actress, nor that Vicky wanted to marry Adams, but because of thest part. You would also enjoy the glory as a member of the Jarretts. The Jarretts? When was she considered as a member of the Jarretts? Never. Not once. Seeing that Vickys face was full of anger, Summer pulled Jessica and said, Lets go. Laura also heard their conversation. Seeing that Vicky knew Summer, she was suspicious, Are you rted to that woman? Vicky was angry so she answered impatiently, No. Laura was not easy to fool. She was good at reading people and she heard their conversation clearly. So she asked, Is her grandfather also your grandfather? So she is your sister? She was the daughter of my stepmother. My father and grandfather dont like her. Vickys impatience was already disyed on her face. However, Laura did not seem to mind Vickys attitude, and kept asking about Summer. Finally, she said, Is she the one who married into the Emersons? What do you want? Although Vicky wasnt that sensitive, she could sense that Laura was up to something. Your brother-inw is the heir of the Emersons. He is rich and powerful. If you want to enter the entertainment industry, why dont you ask him for help? Laura smiled and a greedy light shed through her eyes. He is just a cripple. Whats the use of looking for his help? Vicky said mockingly,pletely ignoring Lauras words. Laura smiled. Vicky was really a stupid woman. The Emersons was one of the most powerful family in the Hoover City. As long as Leonardo had money and power, it didnt matter that he was an ugly and useless cripple. If she could meet Leonardo and win his favor, then she wouldnt have to fawn on different men in the future Summer and Jessica were talking as they walked towards the private room. Jessica asked her, Whats wrong with Vicky? She wants to enter the entertainment industry? Your grandfather would never allow her to do that. I dont think grandpa knows about it yet. Vicky had been well-behaved since Alexander returned. After all, Alexander was more intimidating than Lynn. However, to her surprise, Vicky seemed to be serious about Adams. She even wanted to enter the entertainment industry and be a movie star in order to marry Adams. I really dont know whats on her mind. Before Jessica could finish her sentence, her phone rang. After answering the phone, she turned to Summer and said, It was a call from home. I have to go home now. Go ahead. Ill go back by myselfter. After Jessica left, Summer returned to the private room. She was not in the mood for afternoon tea. So she picked up her bag and took the elevator downstairs. When the elevator door opened on the first floor, three tall men appeared in front of Summer.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Summer? The first to speak was Carl. These three men were Leonardo, Carl, and Warren. Warren didnt want to watch Leonardo and Carl working like crazy in thepany, so he pulled them out to have a drink. He didnt expect to meet Summer here. Leonardo stood at the front. Summer looked over him and said to Carl, Are you here for dinner? Yeah, are you alone? Carl looked hesitated, as if he wanted to say something. Summer knew what his subtext was. Yes, I came with Jessica, but somethings up, so she left before me, Summer pulled the bag strap on her shoulder and said, Have a nice meal. Im leaving now. Chapter 164 Only She Could Touch Him Carl noticed that Summer hadnt looked at Leonardo since they met. He wanted to help Leonardo, so he said, Dont leave now. Lets have dinner together. Leonardo drove his car here. Since he will be drinking tonight, you can drive him hometer. Tim can do that. He can also call for a substitute driver, Summer smiled slightly, her expression being absolutely normal. Leonardo looked up at Summer. These days, he always left early and returned homete. He didnt have much time to spend with Summer at home and didnt even have the chance to talk to her properly. This was the first time he looked at her so closely in this week. They lived in the same vi, but when looking at her like this, he actually felt like he missed her. Summer also noticed that Leonardo was looking at her. Her face started to stiffen and the calm expression on her face was about to change. She was afraid that if she stayed any longer, she wouldnt be able to keep calm. So she turned around to leave. Just as she stepped forward, someone caught her hand. Immediately after, a deep and husky voice came into her ear, Well go back togetherter. His said it calmly, and she could not sense any emotions in his tone. His hands were warm and dry, and they tightly wrapped around her hands, making her feel warm and at ease. Summer curled her fingers and said, I have to go back to catch my draft. Leonardos face darkened. He didnt give her another chance to refuse and directly pulled her into the elevator. Carl and Warren followed them. Summer could not lose her temper in front of them, and she couldnt pull back her hands. The anger in her heart umted. Leonardo looked at her delicate face. She was clearly angry, but she was trying not to lose temper. Seeing her like that had somehow made his bad mood better. On the side, Carl saw the expressions of Leonardo and Summer. He really couldnt understand Leonardo. Was Leonardo happy when Summer was obviously angered by him? What a twisted man! Then, he thought of Jessica. Not to mention holding hands, he would be thrilled for days if Jessica said a few more words to him. What a contrast. Comparisons are odious! Warren was also a little depressed. He thought that it would be the three of them drinking and chatting. But in reality it was him and Carl watching the two love birds showing their affection for each other. Do you want this? What about this? Leonardo asked Summer as he showed her the dish. Summer didnt know why Leonardo was acting like this today in front of Carl and Warren. But she couldnt refuse him. In the end, she ate a lot. While she was eating, the three men were drinking. When she looked up, she found that there were several empty wine bottles on the table. And Carl was crying on Warrens shoulder like a child. Warren looked reluctant and wanted to push Carl away. He couldnt beat Carl in a fight, and his strength wasnt as great as Carls. So he couldnt push Carl away and could only let Carl crying on his body. Summer tried to put on a poker face, but she couldnt hide her shocked expression. I dont know what I did wrong. Wait. I did do something wrong, but it wasnt that serious. Carl said while crying. Summer started to felt a little sad for him. Suddenly, something heavynded on her shoulder. She turned around and discovered that Leonardo had leaned against her shoulder with his eyes slightly closed. You. Was he drunk? Summer pushed Leonardo but he did not react at all. She and Warren looked at each other and saw the helplessness in each others eyes. It took Summer a lot of effort to get Leonardo into the car. The drunken Leonardo didnt allow anyone to touch him except Summer. Carl was carried into the car, drunk like a skunk. Warren closed the door of his car and walked to Summer and Leonardos car, Can you do it by yourself? There are bodyguards at home. If she couldnt drag Leonardo into the house, she could ask the bodyguards for help. Warren raised his eyebrows and did not say anything. Summer paused and said, At worst, I can knock him unconscious and let the bodyguard carry him. She didnt know what was wrong with Leonardo. He wouldnt let anyone touch him when he was drunk, except for her. She suspected that he was pretending to be drunk. Summer sensed a subtle change in Warrens expression. If she hadnt misinterpreted it, Warrens eyes were filled with admiration What else could she do? He is too heavy. She couldnt carry him on her back. Summer drove Leonardo home. The drunken Leonardo was very quiet. He slightly closed his eyes as Summer helped him into the house.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Although it was difficult, Summer still managed to drag him upstairs. She couldnt exin why she didnt ask the bodyguards for help. She threw Leonardo on the bed and went to the bathroom to get a wet towel. When they were at the Golden Cauldron Club, he strongly refused to let the waiter carry him. Because of that, his shirt became wrinkled and three of the buttons on his shirt were undone. He tightly pursed his lips and slightly closed his eyes. Overall, he looked less cold and less dangerous than usual. Summer took a deep breath and wiped his face with the towel. Just as she reached out, he suddenly opened his eyes. Summer was shocked and suddenly pulled her hand back. Leonardos eyes were nk. Suddenly, he sat up from the bed and stared at Summer. Summer said, You are awake? Leonardo threw himself into her arms and softly shouted, Mom! Summer dropped the towel on the bed out of surprise. The towel was wet. Summer quickly picked it up and threw it to the side so it wouldnt wet the sheets. After Leonardo hugged her, he stopped moving. Summer did not dare to move, because Leonardo looked terrifyingly fragile. After a while, Summers entire body stiffened. She tentatively called him, Leonardo? Leonardo did not respond, so Summer tried to push him. It was as if Leonardo was a robot and was activated by her action. When she moved, he suddenly hugged her tightly and kept calling her Mom. Summer, . After a while, she reached out and patted Leonardo on the back. She said in a trembling voice, Let go of me first. Mom will help you get changed. After saying that, Summer shivered. Somehow, these words had a good effect on Leonardo. He let go of Summer and opened his arms as if he was waiting for her to change his clothes. His eyes were half closed, and there was no longer coldness on his face. It looked that hepletely trusted Summer. Chapter 165 She Was Like You Summers heart softened all of a sudden. Leonardo wasnt pretending to be drunk. Otherwise, he wouldnt call her Mom. At the bottom of his heart, mother is a very important and heavy role, so he wouldnt make fun of it. He only let her touch him when he was drunk because he trusted her and her only.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Thats why he acted like this. Summer suddenly didnt know what to do. Although Leonardo was a man with deep thoughts, he was also the kind of person who would express his emotions directly. Previously, when she asked if he was being nice to her because she looked like Rachel, he didnt even try to lie but acquiesced. He was honest about his feelings, he didnt know how to disguise, also disdain to deceive. Summer sighed. Then she helped Leonardo change into his pajamas. Leonardo had nearly fallen asleep, but he was quite cooperative when Summer changed his clothes. When Summer was done, he hadpletely fallen asleep. He looked calm and noble, and the gloominess on his face dissipated. He was just like an ordinary young man from a rich family. Suddenly, he reached out his hand and only touched the quilt. He frowned, although he did not open his eyes. Seeing him frowning, Summer felt bitter. It was the first time for him to feel this way. She put her hand into Leonardos. He grabbed her hands tightly, and his furrowed brow was slowly rxing. Then he fell asleep peacefully. The next day. Leonardo opened his eyes, and after returning to his senses, he felt that there was someone with a warm body leaning on his chest, and the two of them were in an intimate posture. The hangover left him momentarily confused. His face darkened, but quickly, he smelled Summers aroma and realized that he was in his bedroom at home. He rxed and looked at the woman in his arms. Summer took care of Leonardost night so she went to bedte. Now she was sleeping soundly. Her long ck hair spread out on the pillow. She was wearing cotton white pajamas and her cheeks were red because of the warmth under the quilt. She did not look as enchanting as usual when she was asleep but was much cuter. Leonardo reached out a finger and lightly tapped on the tip of her nose. He smiled and said softly, My little girl. A little girl four years younger than him. He stared at Summer like that for a long time, and then couldnt help but lower his head to kiss her. He kissed her eyes and the tip of her nose, then from the tip of her nose to her chin. Before he couldnt control himself, Leonardo got out of bed and entered the bathroom. After taking a shower, Leonardo felt refreshed. Seeing that Summer was still asleep, he walked over and took a look at her again. He tucked her quilt for her before going to the cloakroom to get changed. Hunger woke Summer up. She rubbed her stomach as she sat up from the bed and suddenly remembered what happenedst night. She turned around and found that the ce on the bed beside her was empty. Then she let out a sigh of relief. Meanwhile, she was also a little disappointed. Looking at the time, she realized that it was already ten oclock. Leonardo didnt like to stay upte and always got up early. When she finished washing up, she heard a knock on the door. Only the bodyguards would knock on the door. Summer asked, What is it? However, it was not a mans voice, but a womans. Mrs. Emerson, are you going downstairs for breakfast now? Or should I bring it up for you? Since when did the maide to the vi? Summer walked over and opened the door. She saw a middle-aged woman in maids uniform standing at the door. When the middle-aged woman saw Summer, she paused for a moment and then hurriedly lowered her head to greet her respectfully, Mrs. Emerson. May I know your name? Summer didnt remember they had maids. My name is Ava Hughes. Mrs. Emerson, you can just call me Ava, The middle-aged woman smiled and said friendly. Nice to meet you Ava, Summer asked her, Wheres Leonardo? Mr. Emerson is in the study. Ava said it with a kind smile on her face, You can go and find him. From the few words, Summer understood that Ava was not just a servant. After she got changed, Summer went to Leonardos study. When she opened the door, she saw Leonardo typing something on theputer. He didnt look up, but he knew that it was Summer. Have you had breakfast? Summer said hesitantly, Not yet. What happenedst night made Summers mood extremelyplicated. It was as if two people were arguing in her head. One of them told her to stick to her original thoughts. She should stop thinking about whether he loved her or not and just keep their rtionship like this. The other felt that Leonardo definitely had feelings for her. Otherwise he wouldnt have trusted her so much. She was a little irritated by this. Hearing Summers words, Leonardo looked up at her and frowned slightly, Go eat your breakfast first. His face was cold again as usual, and he looked nothing likest night. Summer took a light breath and asked him, Did you invite Ava here? She used to take care of my mother. She was good at her job and my mother liked her very much. Later, when my mother was gone, she resigned and went home. Summer was a little surprised that Leonardo would mention his mother to her in a causal conversation. Then, Leonardo further exined, Its convenient to have another female at home. Summer blinked. If she didnt get it wrong, Leonardo invited Ava back because of her? Summers doubts and thoughts were all disyed on her face. Leonardo coughed lightly and said seriously, Go eat your breakfast. Okay. Summer turned around and slowly walked towards the door. Suddenly she stopped and said with a cheeky grin, Leonardo, do you know what you didst night? Leonardo narrowed his eyes slightly, What? Yesterday at the Golden Cauldron Club, he did have the thought of pretending to be drunk make take the opportunity to make peace with Summer. However, the wine was stronger than he expected and he was actually drunk. He knew how he returned home and that Summer changed his clothes for him, but he didnt remember the details, such as what he said. Nothing much. Im going for breakfast. Seeing that his expression didnt change, she knew that he didnt remember anything fromst night. Its good that he didnt remember. He would probably get angry if he recalled what he did. Leonardo also came to the dining room while Summer was eating. Summer nced at him as she drank the porridge. What was he doing here? Leonardo sat down in front of her with a serious expression. He pondered for a moment and said, Its not that youre like her, but shes like you. Chapter 166 He Would Be Turned Off What? Summer held a spoon in her mouth and looked at him with a confused expression. What did he mean? However, Leonardo did not want to exin it to her, I only say it once. Dont think too much in the future. What do you mean? Summer took out the spoon from her mouth and asked him in a daze. I told you, only once. Leonardo seemed serious, but he was unnaturally avoiding her eyes. Before Summer had the chance to speak, he stood up and said, I still have things to do. You can continue eating. Summer finally realized what he meant as she watched him leaving the dining room. How could she keep eating? She dropped the spoon and ran after him. She caught up with Leonardo and stopped him, Exin what you just said. I made it very clear. Leonardo still looked emotionless. Summer did not move. She looked up and asked him, Whos like me? Leonardo looked away and stayed quiet. Summers heart was filled with joy. She knew that he meant Rachel was simr to her, but she was afraid that she had heard it wrong and wanted to confirm it. However, Leonardo would stand to his words. He said that he would only say it once, so it was impossible to hear it from him again. Summer grabbed his hand and pursed her lips in embarrassment. She had seen a video of girls acting cutesy in TV dramas. What did they do? Summer tried to shake his hand and whispered, Please say it again. Leonardo frowned and pulled back his hand, I still have things to do. . Why was his reaction different from the men in the video? Well. Summer was a little discouraged. But she took a deep breath and smiled again in the next moment. Then she ran to the dining room in her slippers. Leonardo went up to the second floor and ced one hand on the guardrail. Seeing Summer running into the dining room happily, a smile appeared on his face. Only when Summer returned to the restaurant and sat down did she realize that what Leonardo said was shes like you. What did shes like you mean? Rachel looked like her? But how could that be? Besides, didnt Leonardo know Rachel before he knew her? First impressions were strongest. Normally, he would have said that she was like Rachel. Could it be that Leonardo had seen her before he met Rachel? It was unlikely At night, Summer asked him tentatively, Leonardo, did you know me from before? What? Leonardo answered carelessly and bent down to kiss her. What she wanted to say was blocked by his kiss. He untied her clothes, wrapped his long arms around her waist, and threw her on the bed. His moves were skillful and smooth. Summer did not forget what she wanted to ask. She continued, You havent answered my question yet. I dont want to tell you, Leonardo gasped. His tone was decisive, but there was a trace of another emotion in his words. Summer was dizzy at the moment, so she could not tell what that emotion was. And Leonardo didnt give her this chance to think about it. Summer let out a soft cry. Leonardo leaned over and kissed her impatiently. He hadnt touched her during this period of time. Her cry made him lusted. He was afraid that if he couldnt control himself, she couldnt go to work tomorrow. Summer didnt know what Leonardo was thinking. She just felt that his movements were craftier, and she couldnt suppress her voice at all. Deep desire for the woman in front of him surged in Leonardos beautiful ck eyes. Summer also wanted him. She snorted and twisted her waist. Leonardo grabbed her waist and kissed her earlobe. His voice was husky, Do you still want to go to work tomorrow? Yes. Summer narrowed her eyes and nodded, not knowing why he asked. Leonardo gritted his teeth and said, Then dont make any sound. As soon as he finished speaking, Summer screamed because of his sudden actionAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, they were out of control. Summer reached her hand out of the quilt. Her head was dizzy and her back ached. She felt pain all over her body when she moved. The well-dressed man walked to the bedside, put her slender arms back into the quilt, leaned over and kissed her forehead, his said with joy, Ill call yourpany and help you ask for leave. Summer narrowed her eyes and reached out to grab thepel of his coat, threatening, How dare you! Leonardo raised his eyebrows and took out his phone. Summer paused. She let go of his clothes, hooked his neck and kissed him. She said softly, I have to go to work. Leonardo let her kiss him. After the kiss, he said indifferently, Then get up and brush your teeth. Brush your teeth. If he really disliked her breath, he could have pushed her away. Leonardo looked at her with a smile on his face, I endured your ugliness in the past. Of course I can take a little bit of bad breath now. Yeah, sorry you have to put up with it. Summer sat up with the quilt in her arms and snorted. On the way to thepany, Summer lied in the back seat, feeling exhausted. She couldnt handle it. She couldnt handle a man who had been abstinent for so long. As soon as she got out of the car, she saw Vicky standing at the entrance of thepany. Vicky was dressing as usual. She wore a low-cut dress, ck stockings, stilettos, and a thin but beautiful coat. Summer looked at her long down jacket and her snow boots. Maybe this was the difference between an unmarried woman and a married woman. Leonardo forced her to wear the long down jacket before she left home. Because he worried that she would feel cold. For the first time, Summer was a little embarrassed to meet Vicky. Which woman didnt like to dress beautifully every day? Although she was married, she was still a young woman. Vicky stopped her, Summer! What do you want? Summer wondered when Vicky would stop bothering her. Dont tell Grandpa that you saw me in the Golden Cauldron Club yesterday! Vicky ordered. Then she looked up and down at Summers clothes. She sneered, What are you wearing? Even if Leonardo is not impotent, seeing you dressing like this, he would be turned off. Summer directly scolded, Its none of your business. Summer was unwilling to hear Vicky bringing it up all the time. Chapter 167 Someone Is Following Us It is none of my business. Im just giving you an advice, Vicky said with an arrogant look on her face. Summer stretched out her hand to support her sore waist. Then she nced at Vicky and said, You should look out for yourself! Laura slept her way up. Although she had a lot of dark history, she still managed to stay in the entertainment industry. This meant that Laura was not a stupid person. She had some tricks and a brain. If Vicky keep hanging out with Laura, it was very likely that she would be sold by Laura. No one knew what would happen to her at that time. As long as you dont tell Grandpa about what I did, Ill be fine.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Summer didnt want to talk to her anymore and went into the building. In the afternoon, Summer received a phone call saying that a woman wanted to see her. Summer was a little confused. She couldnt think of who it would be. When she went down, she saw a woman sitting with her back to her, dressed very sexy. Her clothed looked a little simr to Vickys, and her back was also familiar The woman turned around and said, Summer. Summer narrowed her eyes. Laura came looking for her? Summer looked at her with a cold expression and said indifferently, You are talking to the wrong person. Im here today to see you. Im not looking for Vicky, but Summer. Laura had been with a lot of men, so her expressions were naturally alluring. Whats the matter? Summer had no good impression of Laura, so she didnt believe Laura was here for anything good. She was probably here to trick her. Im sorry for what happened before. It was all my fault. Im here today to apologize to you. Laura tucked her hair and smiled enchantingly. Then she took over a paper bag with arge brand LOGO printed on it. She stood up and handed it to Summer, Please ept my apology gift. Laura thought that she had shown enough sincerity and humility. She had also asked around about Summer. Summer was only a little girl in her early twenties. In the past, she didnt have many friends and wasnt treated well in the Jarretts. Now she had married into the Emersons and was going to spend the rest of her life with a cripple. Life must have been hard for her. Girls like that were often soft-hearted and were the easiest to please. Summer nced at the paper bag in Lauras hand and said, You should apologize to Jessica. If you were referring to the incident at the car, I didnt suffer any losses then. And the thing that you find someone to secretly photograph Jessica had nothing to do with me. You have to apologize to her. Seeing that Summer was holding onto that matter, Laura was a little annoyed. She was shooting at a studio not far from Jessica that day. When she heard that Jessica was there, she couldnt suppress the resentment and jealousy in her heart. Thus, she asked someone to take away Jessicas clothes and found another person to secretly take photos of her. If she wasnt afraid that someone would suspect her, she would have gone over and did it herself, so that it wouldnt have been screwed up by the two idiots. Laura bit her lip and revealed an innocent and aggrieved expression, I really didnt ask anyone to take photos of Jessica. Summer, you must believe me. Summer had goose bumps over her body. Lauras move was useful to men, but useless to her. I have to go up. Miss Cotton, suit yourself. Summer did have some unfinished work. Although she returned to the Jarrett Group with a desire for revenge, she was a responsible and principled person in her nature. She took the sry, so she had to do her job well. Laura looked at Summers back and clenched her fists. Summer looked like a useless little girl, but was actually difficult to deal with. She originally wanted to curry favor with Summer to gain Summers trust,. After that, she would have a chance to get close to Leonardo. As long as she could use her tricks on Leonardo, he would definitely be obsessed with her even if he was impotent Since that was the case, she could only use another method. After Alexander returned to the Jarrett Group, he listed out a series of ns to turn the tide and gradually improve the situation of thepany. Summer admired him for this. Alexander was already in his seventies, but he worked overtime in thepany every day and often went out to socialize at night. Alexander had really put all his effort into the Jarrett Group. Just as Summer was about to get off work, her phone suddenly rang as she was packing her stuff. It was Alexander. Be prepared to go to Middleburg City tomorrow for a business trip with me. Business trip? Why would he let her go on a business trip with him? If Alexander wanted to find someone to apany him, he should have asked Vicky. Get things ready tonight. Meet me at the airport tomorrow morning at nine oclock, Alexanders tone was unquestionable. He didnt give Summer the chance to ask any more questions and directly hung up the phone. If it was Lynn, Summer could ask more questions and find out why he would take her on a business trip. However, it was Alexander who called her. Alexander was stronger and shrewder than Lynn, but also more upright than Lynn. Anyways, she was the wife of Leonardo Emerson now. So Alexander wouldnt really try to harm her. The person who came to pick Summer up from work today was not Tim but another driver of the family. Tim often needed to run errands for Leonardo, so he didnt always have time to pick her up. After getting on the car, Summer noticed that the driver had been looking at the rear-view mirror. Summer also looked back and found that there was nothing suspicious. She asked, Whats wrong? Someone is following us, The driver said with a serious expression, Mrs. Emerson, please hold on to your seat. Summer did not ask anything else. She said, Alright. A capablemander leads an army of good soldiers. Even Leonardos drivers were unusual. She had heard from Dous that the drivers at home were retired racing drivers Next, the driver really turned the car into a racing car and ran amok on the road. When the car slowed down, Summer was already dizzy. She said to the driver, Stop! Once the car stopped, Summer immediately opened the door and jumped off. She ran to the trash can and threw up in it. The driver hurriedly got off the car with water and tissues, Mrs. Emerson, Im sorry to have put you through that. Im fine. After Summer recovered, she patted the drivers shoulder and said, You did a good job! Summer got back into the car with the driver. At this time, the car had already arrived at the foot of the mountain, and Leonardos vi was only ten minutes drive away. Not long after Summer left, another car appeared at the foot of the mountain. Laura got out of the car with a pale face and looked up at the vi on the hillside. Chapter 168 Smart People Don’t Do Stupid Things The driver poked his head out of the window and shouted to Laura in the dialect, Miss, you havent paid yet! And the ticket! I know! Laura impatiently turned around. She took out a few bills from her bag and threw them into the car. The driver said discontentedly, Miss, you said that you will give me a hundred thousand if I can catch up to that car! Laura sneered, Why dont you go steal some? You dont want to keep your word, do you? The driver opened the door and got out of the car. This beefy man looked a little scary with a fierce face. There werent many people here. Even though Laura was arrogant, she was a little afraid. However, she didnt give the driver 100, 000 yuan after all. She just gave him all the cash she had. Although Laura felt a little aggrieved about it, she couldnt help but feel excited when she thought that she would be able to hook up with the young master of the Emerson Group. When Summer returned home, Ava walked out to greet her.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Mrs. Emerson, youre back. Ava smiled and narrowed her eyes slightly, looking gentle and loving. Summer liked her very much. She smiled at Ava and said, Yeah. But I have to go on a business trip tomorrow. Ill go upstairs and pack my things now. Hurry up and go. When Mr. Emerson gets home, we can have dinner. OK. Summer returned to her room and pulled out her suitcase. Only then did she realize that she did not know how long she was going on this business trip. Probably only for one week. As Summer thought about this, she got up and went to the cloakroom to get her clothes. It would be just a week. An extra coat and a suit of clothes would be enough. She put the clothes on the bed and bent over to fold them. Then she heard the door open. Summer turned around and saw Leonardo standing at the door. She smiled at him. Youre back. Leonardo walked to her. He pulled her hand and ced it at the cor of his shirt, signaling her to loosen his tie. Leonardo didnt seem to be afraid of the cold. Even it was winter, he would wear a shirt and a suit. Sometimes, he would add a duffle coat. But normally, he wouldnt do it. Summer was a little jealous. He could dress so elegantly, but she had to wearyers! So, she intentionally tightened Leonardos tie. The tight cor constricted his neck. Although Leonardo remained expressionless as he always did, it can been easily seen that he was not angry. He patted her hand that was pulling his tie and said gently, Stop. Summer curled her lips and loosened his tie. Leonardo touched the back of her head, lowered his head and kissed on her lips. He deliberately said in his deep and charming voice, This is a reward. Summer sneered to show that she didnt care about his reward. Leonardo seemed to be a little angry, so he kissed her hard and asked, Youre going on a business trip? This man got the news so fast. She only mentioned it to Ava, and he knew it when he came back. Summer nodded. While fiddling with the buttons on his suit, she said, Well, Grandpa called me and asked me to apany him on the business trip. It might be ast-minute decision. I have to go tomorrow. Hearing that, Leonardo stayed silent. He narrowed his eyes, and his dark eyes were gloomy. Summer did not know what he was thinking. Whats on your mind? Summer stretched out a finger and poked his chest. Leonardo grabbed her finger and said in a low voice, Dont worry. No matter what, your grandfather is smarter than Lynn and the others. Smart people wouldnt do stupid things. Regardless of the reason why Alexander asked Summer to apany him on the business trip, he would make sure that Summer could return unscathed. The other members of the Jarrett family still thought that Leonardo was Dous, but Alexander knew the truth. When Leonardo apanied Summer back to the Jarretts for dinner that day, he was showing to Alexander that Summer was his wife and a member of the Emersons. The Jarretts should not do anything stupid to challenge the authority of his family. Summer red at him. Oh, you know him well! Leonardo touched her head and looked at the clothes she was about to pack up on the bed. Leonardo picked up the coat and looked down at her. Isnt it too thin? Summer just tugged at his suit jacket and repeated in his tone, Isnt it too thin? Leonardos words which had beening choked. Im a man, so Im not afraid of the cold. As Leonardo spoke, he took his coat into the cloakroom and walked out with a down jacket. Oh, not the long down jacket again. Summer curled her lips and felt speechless. Im not afraid of the cold either! Summer retorted. She was a young girl in her early twenties, okay? How beautiful and youthful she would be in a thin coat and a skirt! However, Leonardo ignored her words. He folded the down jacket and stuffed it into her suitcase. He then folded the rest of her clothes and put them in one by one. He was very skilled and looked like as if he did these things often. Summer was a little puzzled. You know how to fold clothes and pack the luggage! Leonardo was the eldest young master of the Emersons, and he even knew how to do that. When Vicky was at home, the servants folded her clothes and packed her luggage. Sometimes, Karen would help her do it. I pack my own luggage when Im on a business trip. As Leonardo spoke, he went to the bathroom to get her toiletries. Summer was ttered and followed him. I can do it myself. Leonardo looked at her with a faint smile and stepped back, letting Summer collect these things herself. Summer felt that she knew too little about Leonardo. She thought that he was a tyrannical and unpredictable young master. She never expected that he could pack his luggage and fold his clothes more neatly than she did. The atmosphere was nice, so Summer thought that it was a good time to change the topic. Who taught you it? She asked casually. Leonardo stayed silent for a moment before he said, My mother. Summer stopped packing. She realized that she had asked a wrong question again. She felt sorry and fell silent for a moment. But she didnt know what to say. Why you look like that? Leonardo pinched her face and said in a calm voice, These years, no one dared to mention her in front of me. But sometimes, I also want to hear people talk about her. It has been too long. She will be forgotten, but those who harmed her live peacefully. This is unfair. Summer looked at Leonardo. Her heart ached, and she just wanted to hug him. And she did it. Leonardo bent down and buried his face on her shoulder. He sniffed deeply and tightened his arms. Then he said, You can refuse Alexander and not go on that business trip. Chapter 169 Cunning Fox Hearing his words, Summer pushed him away. No, I have to go. She knew that Leonardo didnt want her to go on the business trip again. Leonardo did not say anything. He just stared at her with his dark eyes. Summer couldnt tell his emotions from them. However, she felt that he seemed to be a little aggrieved. Ill be back in a week. Summer curled her lips. She thought that she might have misunderstood the meaning in his eyes. Leonardo wasnt that clingy. Moreover, she was only on the business trip for a week. Alright, Leonardo replied and pulled her hand. Lets go eat. Upon returning to their room at night, Leonardo threw Summer in bed. Ill give you a choice. Do you want to have the next weeks sex now orpensate me when youe back? Summer didnt know what to say. She didnt even want to choose. Summer snorted, sat up with her arms and went to the bathroom. It was impossible for her to agree to Leonardos unfair and unreasonable request. However, Leonardo made love to her in the bathroom. Then they went back to the bed. Leonardo murmured against her face and ears for a while before letting her go. The next morning, Summer was woken up by Leonardo. Babe, its time to get up. She opened her eyes and saw Leonardo had got dressed. He lookedpletely different from the sexy man in the bathroomst night. Summer was very sleepy. She had woken up, but her voice was hoarse. What time is it? Six oclock. Leonardo had washed up and he sounded normal. It was six oclock now. Summer usually needed half an hour to eat and wash up. It took more than an hour to go to the airport. Leonardos timing was impable. Summer closed her eyes and counted the time drowsily. She just wanted to continuing sleeping. And Leonardo seduced her in her ear with his deep and charming voice. If you dont want to get up, just sleep. Once he said that, Summer immediately woke up. They had great sex atst night, but he woke her up so early. He clearly did not want her to go on the business trip. This cunning fox! Summer gritted her teeth, sat up and muttered, Cunning fox! Leonardos eyes lit up, but he didnt say anything else. Leonardo drove Summer to the airport. They met up with Alexander there. This was the second time Alexander had seen Leonardo since he returned. Alexander said first, Just let the driver bring Summer over. Its too troublesome for you to send her here. Hearing this, Leonardo nced at Summer and said, Im not that busy. Summer looked calm, and she couldnt help but call his bluff in her heart. He was clearly very busy, but now he pretended that he was fine. Alexander nodded slightly, and he didnt want to say anything about it. But Leonardo continued, Mr. Jarret, please take care of my wife when you arrive at Middleburg. He had been indifferent and emotionless in front of outsiders. But it could not cover up the threats in his tone. Even Summer could tell that, let alone Alexander. Alexander stiffened for a moment before he calmly said, Shes my granddaughter. I know what to do. Hearing this, Leonardo only put on a faint smile. Alexander turned to Summer and said, Lets go. Summer walked in with her luggage. She didnt forget to turn around and give Leonardo a phone signal. She would call him when she got to Middleburg. Leonardo wore a luxurious tailor-made suit today. His tall and spare frame cut an impressive figure. Standing in the airport where people came and went, he looked like glowing and attracted all the attention. He was proud, but now he looked lonely somehow. Summer turned around and looked at him for a few times before walking towards the security checkpoint. Then she noticed that Alexander looked terrible. It must be because he had been threatened by Leonardo, and he was embarrassed about it. Although Leonardo wanted Alexander to take care of her, Summer knew that she should help Alexander push his luggage. Alexander didnt bring his assistant or secretary, so Summer could only take over all the things. Seeing Summer take over the suitcase in his hand, Alexander couldnt help but turn to look at her. Summer replied with a smile. She had hardly been alone with Alexander before. Now it was a little awkward to her. Fortunately, Alexander did not want to talk to her. After boarding the ne, they both rested. Two hourster, the nended at Middleburg International Airport. The hotel sent a car to pick them up. Summer turned her phone on and found that there were two missed calls from Leonardo. She replied to Leonardo by message. Just got off the ne. About two secondster, she received his reply saying Got it. Just as she put down her phone, Alexander said, Were going to a dinner party tonight. There is nothing in the afternoon. After Alexander got into the car, he closed his eyes to rest. When he said that, his eyes remained closed. After arriving at the hotel, Summer took a shower and had a long sleep. It was afternoon when she woke up. She ordered some food from room service before looking at her phone. There was only one unread message from Leonardo: send me your hotel address. Summer imagined Leonardo sitting in his office and frowning as he typed the message on his phone. She couldnt help butugh. She felt that she was like a daughter who went out to work. And Leonardo was the father who was worried about his daughter and asked her to send him the address of the hotel.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Although this imagination was funny, Summer still sent him the address. In the evening, Summer apanied Alexander to the dinner party. Those who came to the dinner were all old men. And Summer could see that they had a good rtionship with Alexander. After a few days, Summer finally knew why Alexander was here on business. He just wanted to meet his old friends. The reason why he brought Summer instead of Vicky was that he knew that Vicky was too arrogant and willful. She may easily cause trouble for him, so he didnt bring Vicky along. When Alexander introduced Summer, he said, This is my little granddaughter. Then someone joked. Hey, why dont you introduce your granddaughter to my grandson! Alexander shook his head and said, Sorry, I cant. Shes married. Who is so lucky to marry your good granddaughter? An Emerson. Now everyone knew that Summer was the young madam of the Emersons. However, Summer felt a little ufortable. Alexander did not onlye to get in touch with old friends, but he also used Summers identity to earn respect for himself. After all, he had been abroad for many years. He was not very intimate with these old friends. But if he had a granddaughter who married into the Emersons, they would respect him no matter what. Chapter 170 Looks More Suspicious After knowing Alexanders intention, Summers expression became colder. When those old men spoke to her, Summer just responded indifferently instead of warmly. The older these people were, the more they cared about others attitude to them. A few of them saw Summer like this and their faces went an ugly green. In the end, they didnt have a pleasant meal. After the meal, Summer and Alexander returned to the hotel together. They didnt say anything on their way back. When they took the elevator in the hotel, Alexander suddenly said, Summer, dont feel that Im using you. Everything Im doing is for our family. Alexanders words put him on the moral high ground. For their family. Your sister deserves better. Dont forget that youre also a Jarrett. Im doing this for our family. Everyone had their own reasons for using her. But what about her? Should she just let them to do that and ept her fate? Summer turned to look at Alexander. Under the zing light in the elevator, her fair face went even colder. She stared at Alexander. But only my family hurts me most during all these years. Hearing this, Alexander tensed up, and his expression becameplicated. Just as Leonardo said, Alexander was a smart man, so theres no need for Summer to say more. After a while, Alexander said, Your father and your sister were stupid and did the wrong things. Those will not happen again. The elevator stopped at their floor and opened. Summer walked out before Alexander. Vicky was just foolish to find someone to kill me? After she said that, Summer was about to leave. Then she suddenly remembered something. She turned to look at Alexander and said, Grandpa, I have been wondering about something. Alexander frowned slightly and looked stony-faced. Probably because of Summers words, he had a very ugly look on his face. Why did the Emersons agree that Vicky and Leonardo got engaged? Even if Leonardo was truly a disfigured and impotent man, he could easily find a wife better than Vicky. Summer might be able to deceive Lynn with her small tricks. But those were unnecessary in front of Alexander. Since Alexander easily found out that she had asked reporters to secretly take photos of the factory, it was very difficult to deceive him about anything else. It was better to ask him directly. There was a sh of vignce in Alexanders eyes. Then, he said coldly, It has nothing to do with you. You just need to be the young madam of the Emersons. No matter how much you hate your father and your sister, they are your family. The blood in your bones belongs to the Jarretts. This was not the first time Summer had heard such words. She did not expect Alexander to answer her question, but such words made herugh out loud. Then, she said coldly, It is the heart that makes blood. Can you make my heart be yours? Alexanders expression immediately changed. Summer smiled and left. Alexander and Leonardo were simr. Both of them liked to control others. However, Alexanders control was obvious, while Leonardos was invisible but more powerful. After apanying Alexander to dinner these days, Summer was physically and mentally exhausted. Alexander wanted to return the day after tomorrow. But Summer did not want to stay for another day and wanted to go back tomorrow. When she opened her suitcase to pack, she received a call from Leonardo. You just returned to the hotel? Yeah. Summer sat down on the bed. She was inevitably affected by those things during these days. After a moment of silence, Leonardo asked, What happened? He probably sensed that Summers mood was down, so he lowered his voice a lot. Summer was moved as she said, Its fine. I just want to go back. Tomorrow? Yeah. Ill pick you up. After talking to Leonardo on the phone for a while, Summer felt much better. She quickly tidied up her things and went to sleep. The next morning, she ignored Alexander and left the hotel for the airport. She was tired of the people and things of the Jarretts. On the ne, Summer texted Leonardo and turned off her phone. When she thought that she would be able to see Leonardo in two hours, her heart jumped with joy.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After getting off the ne, she went out of the airport and turned her phone on, only to find that Leonardo did not reply to her message. Instead, there were some missed calls from Jessica. Summer? Someone called her from behind. Summer thought that she had misheard and did not care. Then someone patted her shoulder. She turned around and saw Adams. Summer was a little surprised. Adams? After Adams exined everything about that dinner, Summer did not hate him that much. Adams wore a long dark checked coat and a white turtleneck sweater. He did not fix his hair and let it hang limply over his forehead. He looked warm and kind in this way. He looked at Summers suitcase and asked, Where are you going? I just returned from a business trip in Middleburg. Then Summer noticed that Adams didnt have an assistant, an agent, or a suitcase around him. What about you? I just came back from a program in the other city. There were no more tickets, so they took the next flight back. Adams looked around and said, Didnt Leonardoe to pick you up? Maybe he hasnt got here. I have to call him. At this moment, Summers phone rang and she got a new text. It was from Leonardo. I have something to do. Tim will pick you up. Summers face turned cold slightly, and she replied to Leonardo with the word OK. This small change in her expression did not escape Adams eyes, There will be a traffic jam when you go back. If Leonardo hasnte, I can drive you back now. Summer nodded. Adams, sorry for that. And thank you. Adams took out a mask and put it on. Then he took over the suitcase in Summers hand. Follow me. Summer wanted to say that she could take it herself. But Adams had walked far away, so she had to follow up. Feeling that a few girls were looking at Adams, she suddenly remembered that Adams was a celebrity. What if someone recognized him Thus, she slowed down and deliberatelygged behind Adams by a certain distance. Adams put Summers suitcase in the car. He turned around and saw Summer sneaking over like a thief. He couldnt help butugh. You look more suspicious in this gesture. Chapter 171 Stealth Date Summer was a little embarrassed, but she still thought that it was safer to be careful. She pulled open the door and got into the car. Adams was driving. If she sat in the back seat, it would make him look like a driver. It was not polite, so Summer sat in the passenger seat. The car drove forward steadily. Summer took out her phone and called Jessica back. But Jessica didnt answer it. It was hung up automatically. Summer felt a little uneasy. Did something happen to Jessica again? Just as she was worried about Jessica, Jessica called her back. Summer picked up the phone. Jessica. Summer, where are you? Why did you turn off your phone? Jessica sounded serious. Did something bad happen again? I was on the ne. Whats going on? Summer was a little nervous. You havent seen the news, have you? Jessica paused a moment, as if she didnt know how to say that. What news? A bad premonition arose in Summers heart. Laura, she Jessica did not know how to say this. She said irritably, Ill send you the pictures. You see them yourself. The phone was hung up, and Summer received a WeChat message. She opened it and saw a few pictures that Jessica had sent her. They were very long pictures. And Summer could vaguely tell that they were screenshots of some news and Weibo posts. After Summer clicked on the picture and zoomed in, she finally saw the contents. Stealth date between an actress and a young master of an aristocratic family. The news were all spections, and there was no valid proof. However, Summer recognized the woman and the vi behind her in the next picture. She had seen Laura several times and had a deep impression of her. So, she immediately recognized that the woman wearing sunsses was Laura. And the vi behind Laura belonged to Leonardo! Summer suddenly remembered that when Laura went to look for her at the Jarrett Group, she uncharacteristically apologized and bought a big brand aspensation. At that time, Summer thought that Laura had other purposes. But she did not know that Laura was aimed at Leonardo. She thought that it was done when she rejected Laura. However, Laura even went to Leonardos vi. Just as she thought, even Leonardo was an ugly and impotent cripple in others eyes, the fact that he was the young master of the Emersons was attractive enough for a woman to take the initiative to seduce him. Summer had aplicated feeling about it. Leonardo had said that he could note to pick her up because of an emergency. So, this was what he was talking about? The other screenshots of Weibo posts were analysis of Lauras identity and the owner of the vi. The long Weibo post seemed very reasonable and well-founded. If Summer had not known Leonardos arrogant temperament, she would also believe that he was a womanizer and never refused anybody even though he was impotent. When Leonardo was in bed, he was indeed like a wolf. He wouldnt refuse nobody? No, Leonardo could get any woman he wanted. Summer refuted the post one by one in her heart, while Jessica kept sending her messages. I knew that Vicky and Laura wouldnt do any good together. That woman wants too much! If I had known it earlier, I would have screwed her and got her out of the entertainment industry! Summer? Did you see my text? Anyway, even if Leonardo wants to cheat, he wouldnt find someone like Laura. At the very least, he would find a super star, who must be young, pretty, and famous. Summer didnt know whether tough or cry. Was there anyone whoforted others like Jessica? Seeing Summers expression changing, Adams asked with concern, What happened? Nothing. Summer looked up at Adams while editing a message and sent it to Jessica. She asked, Have all the news and Weibo posts been taken down? The next second, Jessica replied, Of course. That was good. Im on my way home. Ill talk to Leonardo when I get home. Summer replied to Jessicas message and put down her phone. How is Dous? Summer hadnt seen Dous these days, and she missed him. Ive got a cook for him. He just ys games or watches movies at home all day. And he told me a few days ago that he wanted to go back to Leonardos ce. When Adams said this, he helplessly smiled and said, I just feel that Im not a good brother. Although Dous had beenining to Adams that Leonardo was fierce, cold, and didnt give him pocket money, he wanted to go back to Leonardos house only after a few days at his ce. Dous used excuses like that he wanted to eat food Summer cooked, or that he had forgotten to bring his textbooks. Anyway, Dous was more willing to live with Leonardo. Summer did not want Adams to send her home. She got off his car in the downtown and took a taxi back to the vi. Good day, Mrs. Emerson! As soon as she got out of the car, the bodyguard greeted her and came to take her luggage. As Summer walked inside, she asked, Where is Mr. Emerson? The bodyguard was honest and replied, Mr. Emerson left early in the morning. When they were about to enter the hall, Ava came out and greeted Summer. I heard them calling you from inside. Did youe back by the early flight? I guess you didnt eat in the morning. I cooked porridge this morning and Mr. Emerson didnt eat much. Ill re-warm a bowl for you. Thank you, Ava. Summer thanked her and went upstairs to change her clothes. After she changed her clothes and opened the door, she was caught in a warm and big embrace. Summer smelled a familiar aura and hugged the man back. Leonardo lowered his head and kissed her gently on her hair. How did you get back? Tim said that he didnt see you at the airport. Summer did not hide it. I met Adams there. He gave me a ride and I took a taxi back in the downtown. Then she could feel Leonardos emotions changed, as if he was dissatisfied. Adams didnt do it on purpose at the dinner. I happened to meet him at the airport. He said he could give me a ride, and I couldnt refuse. Summer patiently exined to Leonardo. But she could not deny that she was angry with Leonardo at that time. He had promised that he was going to pick her up. She thought that she could see Leonardo after getting off the ne. But in the end, he said that he couldnte.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Alright. Leonardo replied indifferently and lowered his head to kiss Summer. Summer pushed him away, Ava is waiting for me to go down and eat. I didnt have breakfast. And Im very hungry. Hearing this, Leonardo was still a little unwilling to let her go. But he didnt do anything else in the end. Chapter 172 Go to the Hotel to Catch Leonardo’s Adultery In the dining hall Summer sat down to eat while Leonardo crossed his arms and stared at her. He looked indifferent as usual, but his eyes were exceptionally focused on Summer, as if he hadnt seen her for years. Summer felt that Leonardo was too clingy. She became awkward to be seen by him. So, she asked him, What happened between you and Laura? She believed in Leonardo, but she still wanted to figure out what was going on. How did Laura find Leonardos vi? And what about the news? Have you seen the news? Leonardo did not answer her question but asked. Yeah. Summer had another spoonful of porridge and slightly narrowed her eyes in satisfaction. Ava was really good at cooking. Summer could cook, but Ava was way better at it than her. Leonardo observed her expression and only found that she was very satisfied about the porridge. There was no sign of anger at all. He raised his eyebrows and asked, Arent you angry? Its not true. Why should I get angry? She just felt it disgusting. Leonardos name was rted to another woman, which made her unhappy. When Summer thought about it, she poked the porridge in the bowl with her spoon. Now, she was really a little angry. Leonardo stared at her, not missing her eyes and actions. Do you trust me so much? Why not? If you ept anyone getting close to you, like Laura, you might as well choose Vicky. Summer was just making an analogy, but Leonardos expression went dark. Summer carefully nced at him and found that he was very unhappy. She was a little puzzled. What did she say to piss him off? Summer, listen carefully. What? Was he going to scold her? Dont say anything like asking me to find another woman. Summer was thinking how to retort him if Leonardo scolded her. But he only said this. She felt a little helpless. This man was sometimes even more stubborn than her. Im just making an analogy. Not even if its an analogy. Alright. Summer was persuaded and was not that firm. Then Leonardo turned serious and told Summer the truth. He slightly frowned and said, Laura may be suspecting my identity. Summer had eaten enough. Hearing this, she put down her spoon and looked at him. Then what should we do? Leonardo pondered for a moment and said, Lets wait.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. How long do we wait? Summer couldnt keep up with Leonardos thoughts. Was that meaning Leonardo was going to appearing in the public? Then, the fact would scotch rumors that the eldest young master of Emersons was disfigured. And what followed would be that countless women approaching Leonardo. Summer felt a little weird. It was as if she had hidden a treasure that only she could see. Only she knew how good this treasure was. However, one day, her treasure appeared in the public and was coveted by more people. This was not a good feeling. Are you full? Leonardo suddenly asked. Summer nodded. Yeah. Then she was pulled back to the bedroom by Leonardo. The moment they entered the room, they kissed intensely. The subtle emotions in Summers heart were washed away by this intimate kiss. Summer felt that it was too exaggerated when she heard people say that absence sharpened love. But after these days, Summer felt the same way. Summers obedience and cooperation made Leonardo even happier. When they were about toe, Leonardo coaxed her in his hoarse voice. Call me. Babe! Summer returned by the morning flight. She only had a bowl of porridge and was brought into the room by Leonardo. When she woke up, it was already night. The headlights in the room were not turned on. She only saw a faint light at the side. Summer turned around and saw Leonardo sitting on the sofa not far from the bed. He was reading the documents. The floormp next to him had a dim yellow light. Leonardo had taken a shower. His hair hung limply over his forehead. He was wearing afortable housecoat. He no longer looked aggressive under the warm yellow light. Instead, he looked very gentle. Summer stared at him for a while and couldnt help but smile. Then she lightly rolled over. This small movement attracted Leonardos attention. He raised his head and looked over. His eyes, which had been dark and indifferent, were filled with genuine gentleness. He asked in a deep voice, Are you hungry? Yeah. Summer opened her mouth and found that her voice was very hoarse. So, she just nodded. Leonardo put down the documents and walked over. He sat down on the bed, bent down and kissed on her forehead. When he was about to leave, he found Summer staring at him with her beautiful cat-like eyes. He liked her eyes the most. They were extremely beautiful. When she looked at him, he always felt that she was seducing him. He couldnt help but bend down and kiss her again. Summer almost couldnt breathe. She struggled and pushed him away. Im very hungry! Leonardo also breathed faster. Do you want to eat downstairs or here? Downstairs! If she had it here, Ava would know what she and Leonardo had done in the room this afternoon. Seeing through her thoughts, Leonardo smiled. He sounded joyful and proud. Summer felt that he needed a lesson, so she punched him twice on the chest. The next day. Summer was woken up by the phone call. She reached out to look for her phone, but Leonardo found it before her and hung it up. He pulled her back into his arms. Its early. Sleep a little longer. So, Summer closed her eyes and was about to go back to sleep when her phone rang again. Summer had been woken up once. This time, she waspletely awake. Seeing that she had been woken up, Leonardo took her phone over with a bad expression and wanted to turn it off. No, give me the phone. Summer took the phone from Leonardo and answered it. Jessicas voice came from the other end of the phone. She sounded excited and angry. Youre still asleep? Get up now. Lets go to the hotel to catch Leonardo! What? Who? Summer was confused. Who was she going to catch early in the morning? Jessica sounded more anxious. Your husband, Leonardo! Summer nced at Leonardo who was leaning forward to kiss her. Chapter 173 Reveal Leonardo’s Identity Early in the morning, Jessica called Summer and told her to go to the hotel to catch Leonardo fooling around with some woman. But she had been with Leonardo since they came back at noon yesterday, and they hadnt even gone out. Theres something weird about this whole thing. Whats going on? Summer sat up and leaned against the bed. Im with Leonardo now. What? Jessica was obviously also very surprised. Hearing Summer mentioning him, Leonardo raised his head and looked at her. He reached out and took his phone. His fingers scratched the screen for a while and gave the phone to Summer. It was top news with a striking and gimmicky headline. The sessor of the Emersons who had been mysterious for more than a decade was seen to be with several women. These keywordsbined struck Summers eyes, and she instantly sobered up. She murmured, Jessica, Leonardo is right next to me now. Lets talk about itter. After hanging up the phone, Summer took Leonardos phone over and clicked on the news. There were not only photos of Leonardo himself, but also photos of him to be with other women in the hotel. Thetest news even said that Leonardo had spent the night in the hotelst night with several women. Leonardo had never shown up in public. This news not only revealed Leonardos identity, but also his appearance. It was normal for Jessica to believe in it. Leonardo suddenly reached out and pulled the phone out of her hand. His voice was low. Stop looking at it. They areposite photos. Summer allowed him to take the phone away and asked him, Whats going on? Sooner orter, my identity will be found. In any case, Laura has already known about it, so its better to announce it now. Leonardos tone was calm. It was obvious that he had already nned it out. Summer thought that he had said let it be yesterday. So that was what he meant. But why is it like that? Summer looked at the photos on her phone. The photos showed Leonardo being with other women in the hotel. Although Leonardo said they wereposite photos, she didnt like them. I wanted to use Laura to reveal my identity, so I just took advantage of the situation. After Leonardo exined, seeing that Summer was still expressionless, he curled his lips and got closer to kiss her. He had been longing to kiss her for a while. Summer turned her head to the side and said, I havent brushed my teeth. Its okay. Leonardo tilted his head and tried to kiss her again. Summer covered his lips and said, Its not okay for me. After that, she lifted the quilt and got out of bed. Leonardo maintained his posture of supporting himself on one arm to kiss her as he watched her enter the bathroom. Summer closed the bathroom door and stood in front of the mirror. The nightgown she wore was changed by Leonardo when he held her in his arms to the bathroomst night. A series of hickey extended from her neck into the cor, all of which were evidence of Leonardos kisses. She knew that it was the most natural way for Leonardo to reveal his identity. However, when she saw the photos on the news, she couldnt help but feel a little ufortable. Summer washed up slowly and went out, finding that Leonardo had already changed got changed. He wore a decent suit and was meticulously dressed, giving off a sense of distance. He held a tie in his hand. Seeing Summere out, he raised his head to look at her and said in a low voice, Come here. Summer walked over and he directly put the tie in her hand. Wait for me. When Ie out, help me wear the tie. Then he turned around and went into the bathroom. Summer looked at the tie in her hand, not knowing how to react. This man was really Summer had just returned from a business trip with Alexander. It happened to be Friday, so she had been specially approved to take an extra day off.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After Leonardo left the house, Summer nned to write her script with theputer. Although the director that Jessica had introduced to herst time didnt help her, she still had to write her script. She did not believe that her script could not be sold! Just as she was about to go upstairs, her phone rang. She took it out and took a look, only to find that it was Vicky calling. Summer knew why Vicky called her and hung up immediately. When Leonardos identity was revealed to the public, Vicky was naturally the one who was the most annoyed. Vicky had been wanting to hook up with Leonardo when he was Dous. Now that she knew that Dous was Leonardo, she definitely wouldnt stop like this. Vicky called several times continuously. Summer did not turn off her phone, but hung up her phone call one by one patiently. She could imagine Vickys expression, and she must be very angry. Vicky caller her more than a dozen times continuously with great perseverance, and finally stopped. Not long after, Karen also called, followed by Lynn But Summer didnt answer any of them. Summer could know them better. She didnt think they were calling because they cared about her. Just as she returned to her room and took out herputer, her phone rang again. This time, it was Dous who called. Summer, Jessica and I are shopping outside. Do you want toe out and shop with us? Dous and Jessica? Since when did this brat y with Jessica? Summer didnt have the mood to write a script originally, so she agreed. She drove to the ce that Dous had told her, only to discover that it was actually an amusement park. Jessica and Dous both wore masks and hats with ice cream and marshmallow in their hands. Jessica covered her face carefully. Ordinary people simply couldnt recognize her. Youre finally here! Jessica handed the marshmallow that she hadnt eaten to Summer. Summer took it over and said, You seem to be very idle recently. Jessica was a popr and promising star and she should be very busy at that time. Im worried about you. Jessica rolled her eyes and said, Lets have fun. They had a good time together at the amusement park all afternoon. During that time, Leonardo called Summer, but she did not check her phone. After they went to a restaurant to have dinner, Leonardo called again. As soon as she picked up the phone, Leonardos angry said angrily, Where are you? Why didnt you answer the phone? Im ying outside. I didnt hear the ring. Summer looked at the menu while answering the phone, and she did not notice the anger in Leonardos voice. Suddenly, they heard a sharp female voice in the restaurant. Summer! Hearing this, Summer raised her head and saw Vicky approaching her aggressively from the entrance of the restaurant. Vicky looked at her fiercely as if Summer had killed her father. Chapter 174 Leave It to Me Summer knew that Vicky would not give up so easily. She hadnt answered Vickys phone all for a whole day. Vicky was probably about to explode. I have something to do. Good bye. Leonardo also heard Vickys voice and asked her in a deep voice, Where are you?? Summer did not say anything else and hung up the phone directly. Vicky had originallye to her because of Leonardo, so she didnt want Vicky to take advantage of Leonardo. Well, even if Vicky looked at Leonardo, she felt that Vicky had taken advantage of him. Vicky looked at Summer and her eyes seemed to firing. Summer! Ive been looking for you all day, but you havent answered my phone. You still have the mood to hide here and eat! Interesting. Did she need to hide to eat? Why dont I have the mood to eat? Besides, Im not hiding. I just dont want to talk to you. Summer nced at Vicky with an indifferent expression,pletely ignoring her. If it werent in public, Vicky really wanted to jump up and tear Summers face apart. Vicky gritted her teeth and said, You knew that Dous was Leonardo, didnt you? But you didnt say anything and kept us all in the dark! You are really crafty! The person who had originally forced her to marry Leonardo at the first ce now said she was sinister! Without waiting for Summer to speak, Jessica reached out, pped her hand on the dining table and stood up. Vicky, are you serious? Back then, you disliked Leonardo and forced Summer to marry him instead. Now that you know that Leonardo is not disabled and is handsome, you regret it ande here to look for trouble for Summer. Are you shameless? Vicky knew Jessica. When she bullied Summer in the past, she had met Jessica and knew that she was Summers friend. Jessica was also the apple of her familys eyes. She had an aura of a girl of the wealthy family. At this moment, she looked coldly at Vicky. In addition to the loud sound making by her just now, Vicky was somewhat terrified. Vicky raised her voice, making herself sounded more reasonable. This is our business, it has nothing to do with you! Jessica raised her eyebrows and said with a scornful expression, I just want to say something, so it is also none of your business You . Vicky didnt know what to say for a moment. Summer had already called the manager of the restaurant over. Please take this woman out. Her presence here has affected my mood for dinner. The manager hurriedly called two attendants over, pointed at Vicky and said, Get this youngdy out of here. Vicky was so angry that her face turned red, What are you doing? Im here to eat! Jessica was always at spending money, and she only eat in high-ss restaurants. Even the manager had received special training abroad in restaurant and hotel management. Themotion caused by Vicky had already aroused the dissatisfaction of the other guests. The manager did not care what she said and directly gave a gesture to the two attendants to let them hurry up and get Vicky out. As soon as Vicky left, the restaurant became quiet again. Jessica leaned against the sofa and said, This restaurant even has a service charge, but it is efficient enough. Dous sat by the side and watched the whole farce silently like an invisible person. Only then did he say slowly, Excuse me, what did that aunt mean by Dous is Leonardo? Only then did Summer remember that Dous was also there. When Leonardo saw that Summer raised her head and looked at him, he continued to ask, Was Summer forced to marry Leonardo? Kids always ask straightforward questions. Before Summer could figure out what to say, she found Jessica pointing behind her with her raised chin. She turned around and saw Leonardo walking towards her. He was tall and tall and his temperament was outstanding. The moment he entered the restaurant, he attracted the attention of others. And female guests were attracted especially. Summer narrowed her eyes and looked at Dous. Dous must have told Leonardo the address. Dous rubbed his nose and turned his head to pretend to be innocent. Jessica smiled like a sun flower. With a fawning expression, she stood up and offered the seat beside Summer to him, Mr. Emerson, sit here! Summer had already exined the news to Jessica, so now Leonardo was still a powerful boss and reliable good man in Jessicas heart. Thank you. Leonardo nodded slightly and sat down beside Summer. Jessica and Dous, who sat across them, came together to look at the menu with tacit agreement. They avoided looking towards Summer and Leonardo.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Leonardo held her hand and asked her softly, Did Vickye here? Shes already gone. Summer nodded. Dous should have heard the voice on the phone and there was nothing to hide. If you dont want to talk to her, you can just ignore her, or leave it to me. Leonardos voice was low and cold as usual, but it revealed an inconspicuous indulgence. It wasnt very clear, but it made Summers heart warm. Her heart was slightly swollen, as if something was about to overflow from the bottom of her heart. But when she remembered that Vicky had long coveted Leonardo, she gritted her teeth and said, Ill handle this myself. Dont interfere, and youre not allowed to see Vicky! Leonardo felt clearly her jealous in her tone. His empty hand clenched into a fist, covered his lips and coughed twice to conceal his smile. Then, he replied with a very serious tone, Yes. Summer raised her head and saw that he was looking at her with burning eyes. She knew that her thoughts could not escape his eyes, so she felt a little embarrassed. She pursed her lips and pinched his palm with the hand he was holding. His palm was dry and warm, and it wouldnt hurt even if she pinched his palm. However, Leonardo deliberately wanted to tease her and leaned over as if he wanted to kiss her. Recently, Leonardo had been addicted to kissing her. She didnt know what was wrong with him. Summer hurriedly retreated, but Leonardo held her shoulder and said in a deep voice, Your hair is knotted here. What are you hiding from? Summer, . Dous secretly raised his head to look at Summer and Leonardo. Jessica hurriedly pressed his head down and whispered, It is not good for children to see adults dating. Dous curled his lips and said, There are also couples in my ss. Then do you have a girlfriend? No . Jessica mocked him, Well, so pitiful. Dous had no words to argue back They went home after dinner. When Summer and Leonardo got home, Ava greeted them with a worried expression. Mr. Emerson, Mrs. Emerson, youre back. Ava. Summer noticed that Avas expression was strange. Ava smiled, but she said to Leonardo, I just got a phone call from the old house. They want you to go back tomorrow. Chapter 175 You Are Better than Them Old house?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Summer turned around to look at Leonardo and found that his expression had be extremely gloomy. Summer discovered that anything rted to the Emersons made Leonardo unhappy. He seemed to dislike the Emersons in particr. She reached out and held Leonardos hand. Almost immediately, Leonardo held her hand, too. Immediately after, Leonardo said indifferently, I see. Summer could tell that Leonardo did not want to return to the Emersons old house. She did not know much about the Emersons. She only knew that the Emersons was arge n. She had heard from Dous before that the Emersons had arge poption and he had many cousins. But only Dous and his brother had a good rtionship with Leonardo. Leonardos identity was revealed now. It was normal for the Emersons to let Leonardo go back after such a big incident. When they returned to their rooms, Summer asked him, Do you want to go back tomorrow? Leonardo raised his head and saw the cautious expression on Summers face. He curled his lips and his smile was not very obvious, but his entire body was clearly softened. He held Summer in his embrace and said with a rare hint of teasing, Of course I have to go back. I have to show him his granddaughter-inw. Summer raised her head to look at him, Who is he? Leonardo smiled at her, My grandfather. The rulers of the Emersons were all legendary figures, not to mention Charlie, who had maintained the prosperity of the n for decades. Summer was a little nervous. The next day. Summer got up early to pick out clothes in the cloakroom. This color was too in, and that style was not dignified enough Summer was a little discouraged for she didnt know what to wear. Suddenly, she noticed a slight movement behind her. She suddenly turned her head and saw that Leonardo was here. He was leaning against the wall and looking at her with a smile in his eyes. Such a smiling gaze was simply fascinating to Summer! She noticed that Leonardo loved to smile these days, and he always looked at her and smiled as if he was out of his mind. Summer threw the clothes in her hand away, curled her lips and said, Help me choose what to wear today. If people from the Emersons found fault with her, such as that her clothes were not dignified, or her shoes were not good-looking, she could say they were chosen by Leonardo. Alright. Leonardo walked over without the slightest hesitation. He directly took a down jacket and handed it to Summer. Summer didnt know want to do. She didnt want to take the down jacket at all, and even wanted to kick Leonardo out. Sure enough, she couldnt have any expectations of Leonardo. It was the first time she went to his home and met with his family members. She wanted to dress beautifully! Summer looked at him disdainfully. There are so many beautiful female stars in Tip Top, but you still have no taste in dresses. Beautiful female stars? Leonardo repeated. He turned around and hung back the down jacket that Summer disliked. He seemed to say inadvertently, You are better than them. Summer was slightly stunned. Did he mean she was more beautiful? Leonardo picked a thick dark gray coat and handed it to her. This one? He raised his head and saw Summer staring at him with her beautiful eyes. Her eyes were a little excited and filled with joy. Leonardo raised his eyebrows and asked, Whats wrong? Summer came back to earth. She did not see what kind of clothes he was holding in his hand, but hurriedly nodded and said, It looks good. Leonardo looked at her with an unfathomable gaze and reached out to touch her forehead. The temperature was normal, and she was not sick . Leonardo did not directlypliment her on her beauty. His words were implicit and tactful, but Summer had automatically changed that sentence from You are better than them to Those female stars are not as beautiful as you. Although it was a little exaggerated, who didnt like to beplimented for being beautiful? It wasnt until Summer carried the clothes out that Leonardo finally realized that Summers expression just now was because of what he said . But did she need to be so happy? He was telling the truth. After breakfast, Tim came over to take them to the old house. The Emersons old house was truly old. The hundred-year-old house that had been passed down from the Qing Dynasty had once been valued at nearly 10 billion yuan by experts. However, in order to make it morefortable to live in, it had also undergone several repairs, but they still maintained the charm of the ancient mansion. The Emersons old house was famous, and there were often tourists who came here to see the house even from far away. Mr. Emerson, Mrs. Emerson, here we are. Summers uneasy mood miraculously calmed down when she heard Tims words. She turned her head to look out of the car window and saw rows of bodyguards and servants standing on both sides of the door to greet them. Summer had never seen such a dramatic scene before. It felt like they were in a film. Just as she was about to open the door, Leonardo suddenly pressed down on her hand and said, Dont move yet. She turned around and looked at Leonardo in confusion. However, Leonardo did not say anything. Tim had already gotten out of the car and walked over to open the car door for Leonardo. After Leonardo got off the car, Tim still stood by the side and held the car door. Leonardo bent down slightly and put one hand on the top of the car door to prevent her from bumping into the door. He extended the other hand to Summer and smiled at her. You can get off now. Leonardo was more handsome and charming when he smiled, not to mention the gentlemanly way he invited her out of the car. Summer thought that she wasnt a particrly romantic person, so she wasnt feeling special, but looking at Leonardos face, she actually felt her cheeks burning . She blushed and put her hand in Leonardos. Seeing this, Leonardos smile deepened. He took Summer out of the car and walked towards the door holding her hand. The servants and bodyguards at the entrance bent down and said respectfully, Wee home, Mr. and Mrs. Emerson! Although Summer had been married to Leonardo for a period of time, they had always lived in a vi halfway up the mountain. Leonardo did not put on airs in front of her. He would eat whatever she cooked, and he would not be picky about what restaurant she chose. Therefore, she knew that she had married into a wealthy family, but she didnt feel anything special. Only at this moment, when she stood at the entrance of the Emersons old house and was greeted respectfully by a group of servants and bodyguards, did she truly have the feeling of marrying into a wealthy family. Leonardo felt Summers hand stiffen slightly, so he gently pinched her palm, turned his head to look at her, andforted her, Dont be nervous, just follow me. Summer pursed her lips and nodded. Yes. Theyout of the Emersons old house was not much different from that of the modern vi, but the garden design was more exquisite and unique. Chapter 176 What Are You Keeping Him For! Tell Him to Scram Everywhere they passed, Summer and Leonardo were greeted by servants and bodyguards. Even their curves of bending were the same. They lined up neatly, and were clearly well-trained. Summer was shocked secretly, and her expression became somewhat solemn. The Emersons old house was very big. They passed through the front yard and went through the hall to the back yard. As Charlie grew old, he liked to live in quiet ce, so he had moved to the quiet backyard. When they arrived at Charlies door, Leonardo asked the servant guarding the door, Is grandpa inside? Yes. When the servant saw Leonardo, his face had a hint of joy. He gently pushed the door open and said carefully, Mr. Charlie, Mr. Emerson is back. The servant only opened the door slightly, and it was just enough for him to stand there. Summer could not see inside. She could only hear a slightly aged voice. Let them in. The servant turned around and nodded slightly at Leonardo. Leonardo tightened his grip on Summers hand and said, Lets get in. Summer was brought into the room by Leonardo. The room was well heated. There was a faint fragrance of ink and tea. The furnishings were simple. There was a row of bookshelves, a desk, and some tea sets. Charlie was dressed in a traditional Chinese suit. He was holding calligraphy brush. He stood in front of the desk and wrote calligraphy. Although he was over seventy years old, he was vigorous and stood upright. His entire body emitted a calm aura. Leonardo called him, Grandpa. Charlie raised his head and met Summers eyes for she had been staring at him. He did not say a word, but Summer felt great pressure. Summer lowered her eyes slightly, and Leonardo silently pulled Summer behind him. Charlie saw Leonardos protective posture, and snorted, Who is this little girl? Leonardo raised his eyebrows. The person you want to see. His tone could be said to be a little provocative, causing Charlie to re at him. Charlie put the calligraphy brush down. Who are you? Summer was speechless. Could it be that Charlie had Alzheimers disease? Just as she thought about this, Charlie suddenly looked at her and said, Do you want to say I have Alzheimers disease? Summer was shocked by his words. Do the Emersons all have the ability to read peoples minds? However, the way Charlie stared at her wasnt that intimidating. Instead, she had an inexplicable sense of familiarity. Summer smiled. No, I just feel that grandpas spirit is really good. These words made Charlie happy. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Summer for a few seconds. Come here. Summer turned around and looked at Leonardo. Leonardo gave her a relieved look and gently pushed her on her back, letting her to go over. Although the conversation between Leonardo and Mr. Charlie was somewhat baffling, she could still feel that Leonardo and Charlie had a good rtionship. It could even be said that they were close. Summer walked over obediently and had a serious expression. She said seriously, Grandfather, I am Leonardos wife, Summer. Charlie did not speak immediately. He just looked at her quietly. Summer was a little nervous being stared at by him. Charlie seemed to have noticed her apprehension and revealed a smile simr to that of a child who yed a prank sessfully on her. He smiled and said, Well, you look good. Sit down. Summer was stunned for a moment, then she wanted to turn around to look at Leonardo again, but she was red at by Charlie, Why are you looking at that brat? Just sit down. She had no choice but to sit down. However, when she heard that Leonardo was called brat, she actually felt very interesting. Summer sat down beside Charlie. Seeing this, Leonardo also walked over and was about to sit down beside Summer. However, he was kicked on the shin by Charlie. Who told you to sit down? Charlies kick was fast and steady, and it was clear that he kicked hard. Summer felt the pain when she looked at it, and Leonardo frowned slightly. His frowning was obviously because of the pain. Grandfather, Leonardo said helplessly, This is the first time Ive brought your granddaughter-inw home. Cant you be more considerate? You want me to be considerate? Then are you considerate? Charlie was clearly even angrier than Leonardo, Do you remember thest time you went back to the old house to see me? Hearing this, Leonardo fell silent. The room fell into a suffocating silence. Summer understood vaguely what the conversation between Leonardo and Charlie meant. Leonardo suspected that the Emersons had intervened in his mothers case back then, so he disliked the Emersons and also didnt want to return to the old house. Today was the first time she had been brought back to the old house by Leonardo. She shouldnt intervene in their affairs.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, the door was pushed open again. The person who entered was Leonardos father, Michael. Michael called Charlie first, Dad. After that, he turned to look at Leonardo and said, Someone called me and said that you were back. I didnt believe it then. Why didnt you tell me in advance? You can have dinner here today and stay here tonight. Your room has always been cleaned by servants, so you can live in directly. Charlie immediately snorted coldly, What are you keeping him for? Tell him to scram! In the end, Leonardo and Summer stayed at the old house. During the meal, a few people sat at the huge dining table, a row of servants standing besides, which made Summer very ufortable. After dinner, Michael left first. Summer and Leonardo apanied Charlie back to his room. The servant was boiling water and making tea. Charlie took out a red envelope and handed it to Summer. Summer did not take it immediately. Charlie red at her. What? You dare not ept the greeting gift from me? Summer finally knew where Leonardo had inherited the arrogant and presumptuous temperament from. Thank you, Grandpa. After Summer took it, she felt that the red envelope was very thin. She guessed that it might be something like a check. Regardless of what was inside, Summer was somewhat surprised. Beforeing, she had always thought that she would be embarrassed by Charlie, but she never thought that Charlie would ept her so easily. After drinking tea with Charlie for a while, Summer and Leonardo were driven back to their rooms to rest. The room was where Leonardo lived when he was a teenager. After the case of his mother of that year, he went abroad. After getting back from abroad, he did not return to the old house and directly stayed in the vi on the hillside. The furnishings in the room still had traces of the youths life with posters of basketball stars, robots, books, game consoles . Chapter 177 Become One of the Emersons Summer looked around in his room, and she was curious about everything. In a corner of the desk, she saw a picture of a woman and a child. The picture was taken in summer. The boy in the picture was very beautiful. He wore a school uniform of T-shirt and shorts. He looked at the camera and smiled brightly. The woman beside him wore a white dress, and her smile was gentle, revealing a sense of detachment. Thats my mother. She heard Leonardos slightly hoarse voice behind her. Then his arms were wrapped around her waist, and his firm and warm chest was pressed against her back. She waspletely wrapped in the unique cold aura of Leonardo. He used his free hand to touch the woman in the photo and slowly exined the source of the photo to her. On Childrens Day that year, she went to my school to participate in parent-child activities. After that, we took this picture. Summer turned her head to look at him and then looked at the little boy in the photo. The little boy in the photo smiled brightly without a trace of gloom in his eyes. It was hard to imagine that Leonardo would be like this ten yearster. He was extraordinarily handsome, but his eyes were always gloomy and ordinary people could not understand him. He was moody, and when he encountered anything rted to his mother, he became vicious and ruthless. If possible, everyone wants to be happy. However, Leonardo was forced into this state. How bad could people be? It was hard for Summer to imagine how Leonardo, who was only eleven years old at that time, felt when he saw his mother being humiliated in front of him in order to save him. It was even harder to imagine how long it took him to recover from the pain. Although Leonardos temperament was unpredictable and he was not a kind man, Summer knew that he would never be the same as the people who humiliated his mother back then. If his mothers case really had something to do with someone of the Emersons Summer couldnt help but shiver. Leonardo sensed the subtle movement of the person in his arms and asked her, Are you cold? No. Summer shook her head. Because of Leonardo, she also became somewhat depressed. How many people are there in the Emersons? Although she only saw servants and bodyguards along the way when she came in with Leonardo today. Then they met Charlie and Michael, but this mansion was so big that there should be someone else living here. Leonardo shook his head, I dont know, there are countless people in the Emersons who live in old house or elsewhere, at home and abroad. There are just too many. Leonardo lowered his head and looked at the solemn expression on her face. He changed the topic. Havent you open the red envelope that Mr. Charlie gave you? Sure enough, Summers attention was immediately diverted by him. She took out the red envelope and smiled. I think it might be a check. Leonardo also smiled, Mr. Charlie is very generous. Did he mean it wasnt generous enough to give a check? Summer really did not understand the world of the rich. Didnt wealthy people in TV shows like to give checks? Open it and take a look. Leonardo pulled her to the bedside and sat down, staring at her with deep eyes. Summer opened the red envelope and took out a thin card from it. Summers eyes widened in shock after a single nce. She knew this card. It was the ck card that had shocked Vicky and Jerome! Without waiting for her to speak, Leonardo raised his eyebrows and said, This old man is sincere enough. Its said that this is your Emersons limited edition of ck card? Last time, after Summer was tricked out of the ck card by Vicky, she searched the ck card on the Inte, but there was no urate answer. Yes, only people from the Emersons have it, but not everyone has it. Leonardo took a look at the ck card and found that it was a new card. He couldnt help butugh. It looked like Grandpa had already prepared the greeting gift for a long time. Maybe he had already known Summer well. Summer asked again, Then how much money is there in it? Leonardo replied lightly, I dont know. What do you mean? I have been using this card since I was a child. I used it to buy cars and vis, and even started apany, but I havent run out of the money. Summer was speechless. Summer and Leonardo lived at the Emersons old house for one night. The next morning, when Summer woke up, Leonardo was not in the bedroom. Summer guessed that he might have gone to Charlies room. Leonardos room was very close to where Charlie lived. After Summer washed up, she went downstairs to look for him. On the way, she collided with a woman who was walking towards her. Summer saw a woman walking towards her from afar. She made way for the woman to pass by, but the woman had no reaction, as if she didnt see Summer. She didnt have the slightest intention of moving aside and bumped into Summers shoulder directly. The woman raised her head, her exquisite face icy cold as she nced at Summer with disdain. Are you a new servant? Do you know the rules of the Emersons? The woman in front of Summer had an exquisite appearance and was well dressed. She could tell at a nce that she was a young miss of the Emersons. Summer retorted with a cold expression. I dont know the rules of the Emersons. I only know that you hit me first? The Emersons did not have such a servant who dared to contradict the master. The woman heard Summers words and then raised her head to look at Summer. When she saw Summer, a hint of surprise shed through her eyes. Just now, she had only looked at ground, but she had not noticed that Summer was so beautiful. Summer looked at the woman in front of her and found that she looked familiar. She searched her mind and remembered that the woman in front of her was Alisa, the host of atest popr variety show. Alisa was a new host and there was no news about her in the past. On the Inte, there were always spections about her background. There was also spection that she was from the Emersons, but it had never been confirmed. Even if youre not a servant, you cant run around. You should be aware of your identity. Dont think that you are a part of us just because youre brought back to the Emersons old house. A hint of disdain shed in Alisas eyes as she turned around and left. There were many men in the Emersons. asionally, they would bring some women back. Alisa was not surprised at that anymore. She directly thought that Summer was one of them. Summer naturally knew what she meant. She rolled her eyes and thought that not everyone in the Emersons was as smart as Leonardo. Many of them were stupid and arrogant. Leonardo came out of the backyard and was about to call Summer for dinner He didnt expect that she had alreadye here to find him.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Seeing that her expression was not quite good, he asked, Whats wrong? Nothing. Summer shrugged. However, Leonardo raised his head and looked at the other side. Alisa had juste here, and it was very likely that she encountered Summer when she came out. Chapter 178 Threaten Summer Summer and Leonardo had breakfast with Charlie and were about to leave. Before leaving, Charlie stopped Summer and said, Wait a moment. I want to talk to you. After getting along with him for a day, Summer felt that Charlie was actually easy to get along with. He might have a strange temper, but it wasnt a problem. Therefore, when she heard that Charlie wanted to talk to her, she did not hesitate and immediately followed him. Unexpectedly, Leonardo held her hand. Seeing that Charlies expression had changed, Summer hurriedly winked at Leonardo and whispered to him, Let me go. Charlie sighed bitterly, I just want to talk to her. I wont hurt her! Okay, Leonardo responded and let go of Summer. Charlie red at him as if he wished he could beat him up. Summer hurried over and helped Charlie into the room. After entering the room, Charlie changed his irritable expression and became calm. I know that you werent willing to marry Leonardo back then. The moment he opened his mouth, what he said caused Summers heart to tremble. She did not reply immediately and waited for Charlie to continue. You are a smart girl, so you can naturally tell that Leonardo is sincere to you. Since you have married him, you should be a good Mrs. Emerson. The Emersons will treat you fairly. Although Charlie was expressing his thought, he was also threatening Summer. If she dared to cheat on Leonardo, Charlie would take action even before him. It could be seen that Charlie really loved Leonardo. No wonder Leonardo hated the Emersons so much but when he knew that Charlie had called to ask him to return to the old house, he was still willing to return. Summer did not hate Charlies threat. Instead, she smiled and said, Grandfather, love is a mutual affection. Leonardo and I are the same as you and Leonardo. Charlie treated Leonardo well, so Leonardo naturally listened to him. Since Leonardo treated her well, she naturally wouldnt betray him. When Charlie heard this, he was stunned for a moment, and then heughed loudly. You are quite good at bluffing. Alright, hurry up and go. Dont let that brat wait for too long, otherwise, he would be anxious. Then Ill leave now. Ille to see you again. Summer went out and did not see Leonardo. When she walked out of the door, he saw Leonardo and Alisa standing together and talking. She had to say that the Emersons genes were really good. Alisa had an exquisite appearance, and Leonardo was the best among men. Standing together, they looked extremely pleasing. Summer intended to walk over after their talk, but Leonardo suddenly turned his head and looked in her direction as if he could see behind her back.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Summer could only walk over. Alisa also followed Leonardos line of sight. When she saw Summer, she frowned slightly and her eyes shed with surprise. She Leonardo did not want to introduce Summer to Alisa. He directly grabbed her shoulder and walked out with her, Lets go. Alisa called him subconsciously, Leonardo. Among the younger generation of the Emersons, Adams was the oldest, followed by Leonardos twin sister. And Leonardo was the third. He was those younger Emersons brother. Leonardo left without looking back, but Summer turned around and looked at Alisa with a smile. Alisa remembered what she had said to Summer, and her face immediately turned red. She was close to Leonardo when she was a child. Later, when Leonardos mother had an ident, he left the old house. Afterwards, she heard that Leonardo had disfigured and had fallen ill. She never contacted Leonardo again. Even when she became a host in the TV station, she did not tell her colleagues that she was from the Emersons. She was afraid that if others found out about it and asked her about Leonardo, she would feel embarrassed. A few days ago, after Leonardos true appearance was revealed, she had totally different thoughts and she wanted to visit Leonardo. After all, Leonardo was the sole orthodox sessor of the Emersons. In the future, he would be in charge of the Emersons, and all of his siblings had to rely on him. Before she could take action, she heard that Leonardo had brought his newly married wife back to the old house, and she came back specially to meet him. However, she did not expect that the woman she had thought to be brought back by one of her cousins was actually Leonardos newly married wife! She wondered if that woman would tell Leonardo what had happened. Alisa felt that she still needed to find an opportunity to visit Leonardo again and try to be closer to him. Inside the car, Summer sat weakly in the back row, leaning against the back of the chair, and staring at the top of the carriage with her eyes empty. Leonardo reached out and touched her head, Are you tired? A little. Actually, she wasnt just a little bit tired. She felt very tired. Although Leonardo told her not to worry too much and let her be herself, how could she not get worried? No matter how much Leonardo hated the Emersons, he was one of the Emersons. Although she was living with Leonardo, she still wanted to perform well in the Emersons and make no trouble for him. She had been careful and cautious, afraid of making mistakes. She had to be careful when Charlie talked to her. Leonardo held her in his arms and said in a low voice above her head, We wont go back to the old house if not necessary. Youre not going back to see Grandpa? I think he really wants you to go back to see him. Summer leaned against his chest, her voice muffled. Leonardos voice suddenly became cold. Even if I dont go back to see him, he still lives well. Summer straightened up and discovered that Leonardos expression had indeed changed. Whats wrong? Why had he changed so fast? Leonardo didnt say anything and just tilted his head to kiss her. Summer pushed him. Tim was still driving! However, Leonardo ignored him and kissed her with his hand on her head. Tim sat upright and did not look back. Who could understand the feeling of him as an unmarried youth? After the kiss, they were panting. Leonardo hugged her and didnt say anything, but he was a little distracted. In the morning, he went to see his grandfather in advance to ask about the details of his mothers case back then. What did grandpa say? Its over. You have to look ahead. If your mother were alive, she would wish you live happily. Charlies words implied that he should stop investigating what had happened to his mother back then. Why didnt he want him to investigate the case? Was he afraid that Leonardo would find out something terrible? However, he insisted on investigating. Chapter 179 Adams and Your Wife Become the Trending Topic Leonardos identity had been revealed, and it also had an impact on Summer. In the past, when she was at the Jarrett Group, those colleagues would talk to Summer because they thought Leonardo was impotent and they were not that jealous. Now that Leonardos identity had been revealed, the colleagues no longer treated Summer the same. Some of them ttered her, and others looked at her disdainfully. Perhaps they thought that Summer had deceived them. Summer could more or less guess what they were thinking, so she didnt really care. Summer used to pretend to be so pitiful, and we treated her so well. But it turned out that Leonardo is normal and healthy. Who knows how she secretlyughed at us Dont be like that. Maybe she didnt know it either Come on. How could she not know? Forget it Hey, look at this trending topic. Adams Several women walked out as they spoke, their voices disappearing quickly. Summer stood in a cubicle of the bathroom. When she heard their voices gradually fading away, she opened the door and walked out. There were always some people who thought that others are all malicious. However, she did conceal Leonardos situation. Summer and her colleagues were not frank to each other, and their rtionship was not that good, so they could say whatever they wanted. Summer turned on the tap and washed her hands. Just as she was wiping her hands with a napkin, she heard clear and impatient sounds of high-heeled shoes. The sounds were getting closer and clearer, the woman must being towards the bathroom. Summer threw the napkin into the trash can and walked towards the bathroom door. When she reached the door, she saw Vicky who looked aggressive. Vickys face was gloomy. She reached out and pushed Summer back into the bathroom. Then, she closed the door of the bathroom immediately. Summer, I really underestimated you in the past. Youre quite bold. Youve been hiding Leonardos situation from us and even hooked up with Adams! Vicky almost squeezed out these words from her teeth. Her eyes were sharp as if she could fire at Summer with her eyes in the next second. When Summer heard the Adams name, she was somewhat surprised.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Vicky seemed to be very angry, so something must have happened. When Vicky saw that Summer did not answer, she felt that Summer not only acquiesced, but also looked down on her. She raised her hand and was about to p Summer. After having so many quarrels with Vicky, Summer had already known Vickys temper well. When Vicky raised her hand, Summer knew what Vicky was going to do. She directly caught Vickys hand. She was not as good at fighting as Jessica, but she was more than enough to deal with Vicky. Summer curled her lips and her eyes were cold. Her words were sharp and mocking Apart from pping others, what else could you do? Find someone to have a threesome? Why are you so unreasonable? Shut up! How can you say that to me? Vicky struggled for a moment, but she couldnt pull her hand out of Summers hand, which made her even more furious. Then how can you let me shut up? Are you my mother? Summer sneered, Even if my mother came, do you think I would listen to her? Summer remembered that when those women went out, she heard them mention Adams trending topic. Summer saw the phone in Vickys other hand. She stretched out her hand and pulled her phone out. Vickys phone showed a trending topic on Weibo. The headline was really eye-catching. #TheMysteriousGirlfriendofAdams Summer felt nervous when she saw the hashtag. Sure enough, she saw the photos below. They were taken the day when she came back from the business trip and met Adams at the airport. The quality of the photos wasnt very good, and their faces werent clear. However, those who knew them were still able to recognize her at a nce. In one photo, Adams carried his suitcase and walkeahead, while Summer stared at the ground and followed him. Another one was taken in the parking lot. Although they did not do any intimate actions in the photo, they looked just like a couple. Summers expression changed slightly. She stuffed the phone into Vickys hand, pushed her away and walked out. Summer, stop! Exin it to me! Vicky was shocked by Summers series of actions for a moment, then she chased after her. As Summer walked out, she sent Adams a WeChat message. Adams might be busy, so he did not reply. It would be definitely better for Adams to deal with this matter. Not long after, Adams replied by sending her an address and said, Come and meet me. At this moment, Vicky caught her and said, What are you running for? Exin it to me! Summer ignored Vicky, took her bag and went out. After leaving the Jarrett Group, Summer took a taxi to the ce Adams mentioned and found that it was an upscale teashop. She saw Adams walk out of the teashop before she got out of the car. She had just handed money to the driver and was waiting for the change. However, Adams expression seemed to be strange. His face was pale, and he even looked a little dispirited. Miss, here you are. The drivers voice pulled Summers thoughts back. Thank you. Summer took the change and opened the door to get off the car. But Adams had already disappeared. Summer searched around, but she did not see Adams. She sent a WeChat message to Adams. Im here. Where are you? He didnt reply. Summer took out her phone and called Adams, but no one answered. Thinking of Adams strange expression just now, Summer called Leonardo. She heard Leonardos familiar and low voice. Are you at thepany? Leonardos voice sounded even more charming on the phone, and she felt very relieved. Summer asked him, Did you see the trending topic on the Inte? What trending topic? Leonardo had just finished a meeting, and Adams trending topic had only juste out. He still did not know about this matter. At this time, Carl pushed open the door and walked in. Leonardo, big news! Adams and your wife be a trending topic! Leonardo was speechless. Carls voice was loud, and Summer also heard it from the phone. Originally, she and Adams had no special rtionship, but when Carl said that, it seemed that they were no longer innocent. After a moment of silence, Leonardo said faintly, Now I know it. Summer felt somewhat guilty and exined, At the airport that day, he and I might have been photographed secretly. Chapter 180 A “Janus-faced” Man Okay, Leonardo said carelessly, Did you call me just to tell me about this? No, I have something else to tell you. Then what else do you want to tell me? Leonardos voice was still careless, but Summer could tell that it was somewhat unusual. Nothing She suddenly didnt dare to mention Adams matter. Where are you? Ill meet youter. As Leonardo spoke, he picked up the car keys and walked out. Where are you going? Carl saw Leonardo walk out with the car keys in hand, and said with a shocked expression, Are you going to fight with Adams? Hes not at thepany Leonardo ignored his nonsense and left directly. Leonardo said that he wanted to meet her, so Summer could only find a restaurant near the tea house and wait for Leonardo. She chose a window seat and looked out of the window from time to time, so that she could see Leonardo as soon as he came over. Leonardo arrived very quickly. Summer called him and told him the address. He parked his car and walked towards the restaurant. What do you want to drink? I ordered you a cup of lemon tea, Summer said with a fawning smile. Lemon tea? Only women drink lemon tea. Leonardo raised his eyebrows but didnt say anything. As soon as he sat down, he said straightforwardly, You should be at thepany right now. In other words, Summer must have appeared here because she had something to do or someone asked her out. Summer knew that Leonardo had guessed what had happened. Leonardo was so smart and she couldnt hide anything from him. She could only tell Leonardo everything. After hearing this, Leonardo did not speak immediately. He just stared at her for a while. Summer felt ufortable being stared at by him, then he said slowly, So, after knowing that you and Adams were the trending topic, you contacted Adams first. Summer could hear his anger from these words. It was as if as long as she said something wrong, Leonardo would explode immediately. She pondered for a moment and wanted to say something nice to make Leonardo calm down. With a nce, she saw Michael and Charlie suddenly. Charlie was Leonardos grandfather. They came out of the tea house, walking one after the other. Summer could not see their expressions clearly for she was far from them, but she could feel that the atmosphere between them did not seem to be very good. Summer pointed at them and said to Leonardo, Why are your father and grandfather there? Leonardo turned around and saw Michael and Charlie. He frowned and seemed to be thinking about something. He said indifferently, This tea house is owned by the Emersons. They often drink tea here and have discussions? Summer nodded. She couldnt help but sigh in her heart. There were really countless properties of the Emersons. With the ck card that Mr. Charlie gave you. You can go to all the hotels, restaurants, shops, and entertainment venues owned by the Emersons. Leonardo was speaking to Summer, but he still looked out of the window. At this time, Charlie had already walked to the car. The bodyguard opened the door for him and he sat down in the car. Before the car left, he waved his hand and called Michael to the window. After saying something, the car started. Michael watched Charlies car until it disappeared. The he turned around and returned to his own car. There was nothing special about it if they were just drinking tea together. But You said that when Adams walked out from there, he didnt look well? Leonardo turned around and looked at Summer. Summer was still shocked by what Leonardo had said before. She now felt that Alisas words were really right. She was treated at a part of the Emersons by Charlie. Charlies gift was really precious. Thats right. Then I sent him messages but he didnt reply. Speaking of Adams, Summers expression couldnt help but be serious. I think that a gentle person like Adams wouldnt be like that just because of the trending topic. Maybe something else happened, and it must be Summer paused for a moment and added, Its a big blow. Adams looked totally dispirited, and something bad must had happened. Furthermore, when he asked me toe over, he was quite normal. Something else must have happened to him when I came over, but what could happen to him in such a short period of time? Summers analysis was reasonable, but she couldnt figure out what happened. She suddenly raised her head and saw Leonardo stared at her. Whats wrong? Am I wrong? Summer held the cup in front of her and asked him doubtfully. You have his phone number and you are WeChat friends. You two are pretty close. Leonardo looked at her with a faint smile. His voice was soft and gentle, but it sounded a little gloomy. Summer was lost for words. What that what Leonardos focus after she said all that? Just as she was about to exin it, Leonardo said faintly, You are not my WeChat friend. These words sounded a bit aggrieved. Summer hurriedly took out her phone and said, Lets add friends on WeChat now. It was mainly because Leonardo usually liked to text her. She even felt that Leonardo might not even use WeChat. No need. After Leonardo said that indifferently, he turned his head. But his phone was still on the table. What a Janus-faced man! Summer hurriedly took his phone over and added him as WeChat friend. Then, she gave his phone back to him and said, Added. Leonardo nced at her and picked up the phone two secondster. When he saw the name on it, he frowned. What are you calling me? Summer said, Just you name. Leonardo nced at her and clicked the screen of the phone for a while. He threw the phone back to her and stared fixedly at her. Summer leaned over and took a look, only to discover that he named her wife on the friends list. Apparently, he wanted her to change his has name to a corresponding one.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. She pretended not to understand, but Leonardo just stared at her, so she had no choice but to change his name reluctantly. She felt that Leonardo was as stubborn as a child. Look, its done now! After changing the name, she handed the phone to Leonardo. Leonardo revealed a satisfied expression. He stood up and said, Do you want to return to thepany? Ill send you there. Yes. Summer stood up and was about to reach out to take her bag when Leonardo took her handbag before her. Chapter 181 A Rough Guess Summer was stunned for a moment and looked up at Leonardo. Leonardo said impatiently, You are too slow. After that, he carried her bag in one hand and held her hand in the other. Summer looked at his hand while he was carrying her bag. She lowered her head, pursed her lips, and smiled softly. Mr. Emerson was also very considerate. They sat in the car. As Leonardo started up the car, he said casually, Youd better resign. His tone was so casual that it took Summer half a minute to react to what he said. You mean I should resign? Summer pointed at herself. Leonardo turned to look at her with a calm expression, Of course. Why do you suddenly ask me to resign? His words were too unexpected, and Summer was a little puzzled. Its impossible for you to work for the Jarrett Group all the time. Its a waste of time. His tone was firm and serious. Besides, youre not happy when you work for the Jarrett Group. At first, he wanted Summer to work for Tip Top, but Lynn suddenly invited Summer. Summer also wanted to go to the Jarrett Group, so he just let her go. Although he might want some more from Summer at the beginning, the thoughts in his heart were very simple now. He hoped that she would be happy and do whatever she wanted to do. Many times, when he went back to his room, he could see her writing scripts on theputer. She majored in film and television drama literature, and that was what she liked. If she didnt want to work, she could just stay at home. He earned enough money to afford the expenses all her life. If she had hobbies and wanted to work, he could arrange a team for her and clear the way for her. She could be sessful easily. Summer felt very weepy. Leonardo was a very contradictory person. He was ruthless, but he was not a thoroughly bad person. He could also be gentle, considerate, and concerned about whether she was happy or not. Although she was touched, Summer did not agree with him immediately. If I leave the Jarrett Group, how will you get information from my grandfather? Leonardo sneered as if he had heard a funny joke. You? What can you get from your grandfather? There was an undisguised mockery in his tone. How could she think that Leonardo was very good? It was all fake! Dont look down upon me! Summer snorted and clenched her small fist and smashed it on his shoulder. Leonardo grabbed her small fist with one hand and kissed her fist gently. He said with a smile, I am driving. Come on. Ever since Summer and Leonardo had spent the night in Gold Cauldron Club, they had done a lot of intimate things. However, when Leonardo asionally made these intimate and natural movements, she still felt a little shy. She blushed and tried silently to pull her hand back, but found that she could not. She shook her arm gently. Let me go. Leonardo did not look at her. Im driving. Dont move. He was so bad!N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Summer turned her head and was clutched by him along the way. Adams was Leonardos eldest brother and also a top-notch figure in Tip Top Media Company. He naturally had the most powerful team. The trending topic of Adams mysterious girlfriend quickly disappeared. Tip Top Medias official ount also made a statement. The recent rumors on the Inte about the mysterious girlfriend of Mr. Adams have been investigated. They are all false. As a young and famous actor, Adams had countless fans. As soon as the official announcement was made, many fans madements about the statement. If she wasnt his girlfriend, who was the woman in that photo? You only say that the woman is not Adams girlfriend. Is Adams in love with her? I wonder what kind of woman she is. Even Adams has taken a fancy to her. They looked really like a couple. I always feel that this statement is fake! Carl was sitting on the sofa in Leonardos office, reading thements one by one. Holy shit, they are really imaginative! Heughed out loud and even hammered at the table. Leonardos face darkened, and his voice was very cold. Shut up. Summer and Adams became a trending topic together. He was already full of anger, but he couldnt explode in front of Summer. Now that so many people on the Inte said that Summer and Adams looked like a couple, he naturally couldnt bear it. Leonardo found the statement, and there were already tens of thousands ofments below. Thement on the top was precisely the one that said, They looked really like a couple. Leonardo sneered and directlymented, Are you blind? He replied to all thements saying that Summer and Adams looked like a couple. Carl was scolded by Leonardo, so he shut up obediently and continued to y his phone. But he couldnt log in his Weibo ount. He turned to look at Leonardo and said, Did you log in my Weibo ount? Yes. Leonardo did not raise his head and continued to reply thements saying that Summer and Adams looked like a couple. What are you doing with my ount? Carl walked over curiously and saw Leonardo replying Youre blind. He shouted, What are you doing! What are you doing with my Weibo ount! Its my official one! Carl was known as the CEO of Tip Top Media on Weibo. Leonardo ignored him and continued to reply. At this moment, Leonardos phone rang. He nced at it and realized that it was Charlie. After pausing for a moment, he picked up his phone and walked to the floor-to-ceiling window to answer the phone. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Carl quickly changed his Weibo password and logged in his ount. Carls ount usually had many unread messages, but there were just too much today. He shivered and clicked on his top Weibo post, and read thements below. There are many screenshots of Leonardos reply. Mr. Carl, what happened to you today? Im afraid he has lost his mind! Mr. Carl, youre really strange. Ive read thetest entertainment news and found that Mr. Carl has not had a scandal for a month. Combined with what Mr. Carl just did, I have a rough guess! I also have a rough guess! I guess that Mr. Carl were in love with Adams! It is really an exciting story! Carl was stunned and helpless. Leonardo just came back from the phone call. Carl showed him the phone with a sad expression and said, Mr. Emerson, look at what youve done! Leonardo read thements expressionlessly, and said indifferently, Its just a change of topic. A perfect strategy. Carl was totally hopeless again. Chapter 182 Have Affections Towards Leonardo After talking about her resignation with Leonardo, Summer thought for a while and decided to resign. She just did some ordinary clerical work in the Jarrett Group like printing documents and organizing materials. The work had nothing to do with her major. It was just a waste of time to continue working in the Jarrett Group. Summer did not dy after making the decision. Summer wrote her resignation letter quickly and handed it to Alexander as soon as she went to work. Ever since Alexander returned, he had been in charge of thepany, and all the decision about thepany, no matter big or small, had to be made by him. This meant Lynn had no real power in thepany. Summer pushed the door open and entered Alexanders office. She put the resignation letter on his desk and said, Grandpa. Alexander raised his head and looked at the letter of resignation. After pondering for a moment, he said, What do you mean? As you can see, I want to resign. Please approve, Mr. Jarret. Summer looked at him calmly, her voice as calm as her expression. Sit down. Alexander pointed at the chair across the desk. Summer sat down. After Alexander returned, he had had a lot of contact with Summer, but this was the first time he had looked at her carefully. When he went abroad, Summer was only seven years old. She was a pretty little girl with excellent grades. She was very pleasing when she called him grandfather obediently. However, his thoughts were feudal and old-fashioned. After all, Karen was the second wife of his son. In his heart, he loved Vicky and her brother more, so he didnt pay much attention to Summer. In the following years, he asionally got some information of Summer, and he felt that his thoughts were really correct. However, when he came back and saw Summer, he realized that everything was different from what he had imagined. Vicky, whom he had loved since childhood, had been spoiled badly. However, Summer, who had been ignored by him, was at the center of the Jarretts crisis. Summer looked into Alexanders eyes. She was neither humble nor arrogant. She was much better than Vicky. He had expended so much effort to make Vicky get married with Leonardo, but Vicky had given this opportunity to Summer. He could tell that Summer was a smart and calm girl. She was a very thoughtful person. One of the characteristics of such people was that she was not easy to control. Alexander withdrew his gaze and nced at the resignation letter in front of him. He asked her, Why do you want to resign? The job Im doing is not suitable for my major. Furthermore, Im idle and useless in the Jarrett Group. After Summer said these words, she felt a little surprised. After staying in the Jarrett Group for a long time, she actually knew how to say such superficial courtesies. What are you talking about? You are from the Jarretts. You work in your familyspany. How can you be useless? Alexanders tone and expression were very serious. Summer narrowed her eyes and thought about the meaning of his words carefully. Alexanders words clearly indicated that he did not want Summer to leave. Summer couldnt understand why Alexander didnt let her resign. She failed to resign. After leaving Alexanders office, Summer received a phone call from Leonardo. She picked up the phone and went to the corner to answer it. Did he approve? Leonardos voice came from the phone. It was low and calm, making her relieved. Summer originally thought that Alexander would directly approve, but in the end, she was disappointed. Now that she heard Leonardos voice, her tone couldnt help but reveal a trace of grievance. No.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Leonardo was silent for a moment. It seemed that he was thinking about something. Ill pick you up after work. Okay. Summer hung up the phone and realized what Leonardo was going to do. She felt that Leonardo didnt just want to pick her up, but to help her deal with her resignation. Suddenly, she felt that she also had someone to rely on and got a sense of pride. Summer went back to the cubicle and had nothing to do, so she just logged in her WeChat. Just as she logged in, she received streams of screenshots. They were sent by Jessica. It was Leonardosments using Carls ount on Weibo, as well as peoples spection about Adams and Carls rtionship. Summer looked at it several times before and checked thements of Carls ount on Weibo. It was real! The trending topic has changed from Adams mysterious girlfriend to Adams and Carl. Adams was really famous and influential on Weibo. In just a few hours, there were several hashtags about Adams and Carl. When she checked her WeChat, she received a message from Jessica. I know that Carl hasnt changed! Carl used to like men? Summer was shocked. She thought of how Leonardo had exploited Carl, and how Carl was willing to do whatever Leonardo asked him to do. Suddenly, she became a little worried. Carl didnt have affections towards Leonardo, did he? Jessica was busy scolding Carl, sending her messages one after another and directly ignoring Summers question. Because of this, Summer spent the entire afternoon in a state of bewilderment and nervousness. When she was about to finish working, she received a phone call from Leonardo. Im at the Jarrett Group now. As soon as it was time to get off work, Summer took her bag quickly and went downstairs. Leonardos car was parked in the car park across the building of herpany. She could see his cold face from the car window. Summer ran over, opened the door and sat in the car. Leonardo turned around to look at her, his face expressionless as always. He reached out to tidy Summers bangs that were blown up by the wind. Summer was puzzled all afternoon, but when she finally saw Leonardo, she didnt know what to say. She hesitated and said, What do you think of Carl? Carl? Leonardo seemed to ponder for a moment and said, He have a temper, but his working ability is not bad. Leonardo praised him! Summers heart tightened. Were his previous scandal girlfriends real or fake? Fake. Seeing that Summer had been asking about Carl, Leonardos expression became a little strange. The scandals were fake? Those must be a cover-up for the fact that he liked men. Summers expression changed. Then he Summer. Leonardo interrupted Summer in a deep voice. Hearing this, Summer stopped and looked up at Leonardo. He narrowed his eyes and said, Ever since you got in the car, youve been talking about another man with me. I just Leonardo said expressionlessly, Ill give you three seconds to please me. Three seconds? Chapter 183 Tomorrow, This Company Will Be Mine How could she think of a way to please him in such a short period of time? That was not right. All she did was to him about Carl. Why did that offend him and why did she have to please him? Just as Summer thought about it, Leonardos voice suddenly sounded, Time is up. Her mouth twitching, Summer felt that Leonardo was getting weird. Leonardo pulled her into his arms, raised her chin and kissed her. He couldnt get enough off her lips. Half a minuteter, he left her lips, looking at her misty eyes and saying seriously, Do you understand now? Summer nodded in embarrassment. He expressed his purpose so euphemistically. It turned out that he wanted to kiss her! Leonardo was happy and patted her head, Wait for me in the car. Then he got out of the car. Summer only had time to ask him by the window, Where are you going? Leonardo only nced at her and didnt say anything. Then he walked straight towards the Jarrett Group. Summer pursed her lips. She seemed to be right that Leonardo indeed came for her resignation. It was time to get off work, so there were a lot of people going in and out of the Jarrett Group. After Leonardos identity was exposed, many people knew him. And those who didnt know him would also be attracted by his unique and noble temperament. Leonardo ignored their gaze and walked to the elevator. The receptionist was a neer. Seeing that Leonardo just walked in, she chased after him and said, Sir Who are you looking for? Im looking for Mr. Jarret, Leonardo turned around and said. The receptionist was going to ask whether Leonardo had an appointment. But she was frightened by his cold eyes and said, Mr. Jarret is in the office. Thank you, Leonardo said with a poker face and then walked into the elevator. Only when the elevator door closed did the receptionist pat her chest and heave a sigh of relief. The mans gaze was truly terrifying. In the office. Alexander had just finished dealing with thest document when he heard the sound of the door being pushed open. He wondered who it was. The person was so rude and actually entered his office without knocking on the door. He frowned and looked up, only to see tall Leonardo walking in and locking the door. Mr. Emerson? Alexander put down the pen in his hand and stood up. Leonardo nced at the pile of documents in the desk and said with a faint smile, Mr. Jarret is so hard-working. Mr. Emerson, what do you want? Pleasee to the point, Alexander said and looked straight at Leonardo. Leonardo also stared at him. However, Alexander looked away just a few secondster.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Leonardos gaze was cold and threatening. He was like a lone wolf in the jungle, ruthless and decisive. He could chill others with just a look. Alexander trembled with fear. He could not help but sit upright and became cautious. His subtle movements didnt escape Leonardos eyes. I heard of you when I was a kid. But I didnt expect that you would be a dotard when you got older. Leonardo sat down in front of Alexander. He was 1. 9 meters tall, so even if he sat down, he was still a bit taller than Alexander. Leonardos height made the aura of him even more powerful and intimidating. Are you teasing me? He roughly knew why Leonardo came today. I tease you? How funny! Arent you ashamed of what you have done? Leonardo sneered, Do you think that if you refuse Summers resignation, you can trap her in the Jarrett Group and control her? Alexanders expression suddenly changed and his face tightened. Seeing this, Leonardo smiled in satisfaction, Back then, you reached an agreement with the Emersons and then went abroad. They thought that you wouldnte back, but now youre back. So nothing is absolute in the world. Alexander became even angrier, Mr. Emerson, I dont know what youre talking about. Although Summer is married to you, she is still a member of the Jarrett family. So I have the final say on her resignation! Is that so? Leonardo smiled more triumphantly and said in a gentle but weird voice, You helped the Emersons with my mothers case, so they were grateful to you and asked me to get engaged to Vicky. It was clearly a good thing, but why did they send you abroad? Leonardos words seemed to have touched Alexanders bottom line. He pointed at the door and shouted angrily, It was me who wanted to go abroad! What does this have to do with you? Get out of here. This is mypany, and you are not wee! As long as I want, thispany will be mine tomorrow. Dont think that Michael or others from the Emerson family can help you. Theyre also in trouble now, Leonardo narrowed his eyes. There was nothing but coldness in his face. Alexanders expression changed dramatically. He opened his mouth, but he couldnt say anything as if he was frozen all of a sudden. He had seen Leonardo in the deserted factory back then, but it was only a quick nce. At that time, Leonardos face was covered in stains, and his eyes were dull. He seemed to have freaked out. Back then, Alexander thought that this child probably would have no future any more. Later, he wanted to marry his daughter into the Emerson family. The Emersons then also thought that Leonardo was not in a good condition, so they epted the offer without further thinking. Alexander didnt expect that fifteen yearster, the child who he had thought was useless would actually sit in his office and threaten him in such a calm manner. In his lifetime, the only person he had misjudged was that child, which was Leonardo now. He shook his head and fell back into his chair. His voice was hoarse and old, I know nothing. Back then, I only saw a woman outside that abandoned factory. She looked a bit like your father. She should be your fathers younger sister. Leonardo looked up, his eyes growing ice-cold, Do I look like a fool? He didnt believe Alexanders words. Michaels younger sister was called Violet. She was Adams mother and also Leonardos aunt. Violet and Leonardos mother had been good friends for decades. After his mother died, Violet had been in a ck mood for several years. Moreover, Violet was abroad when his mother had an ident. Mr. Emerson, at my age, I want nothing but just to protect the Jarrett Group, Alexander seemed extremely tired as he leaned back in his chair and sighed. He didnt need to fool Leonardo. Chapter 184 You Can Offend Anyone but Leonardo Leonardos face didnt soften as Alexander said those sincere words. Instead, his face became even colder. He stood up. His voice was also cold, just like his expression. Summer wonte to work tomorrow. His words left no room for negotiation. It felt like he was just informing Alexander. Alexander didnt speak. What else could he say? Leonardo was not someone he could deal with. He thought that after he returned, the most difficult person to deal with would be Michael, but it turned out to be Leonardo. Leonardo opened the door and saw Summer standing outside. Summer had been listening at the door for a while, but she didnt hear clearly what they were talking about. I. she wanted to exin that she didnte back to eavesdrop. But just as she spoke, Leonardo suddenly leaned over and hugged her. He exerted much strength that Summer felt a little pain, but she could endure it. She took a deep breath and felt that something was wrong with Leonardo. She whispered to him, What happened? Leonardo hugged her for a moment and let go of her. He held her hand and walked forward, Go pack up your things. You dont need toe here from tomorrow on. Summer was curious about what Leonardo had said to Alexander, but Leonardos expression and depressed mood showed that now wasnt the time to ask about it. She quickly packed up her things and said to Leonardo, Lets go. Without saying a word, Leonardo took the box from Summer. He held the box with one hand and held Summers hand with the other. Summer felt sweet. Even if he was in a bad mood, he was still careful enough to help her with the box. Fortunately, there werent many people in thepany now. Those people who were still working overtime were all higher-ups, and they had their own offices. However, there was a saying that one couldnt avoid his enemies. Summer and Leonardo walked to wait for the elevator. Summer suddenly remembered that there was a special elevator for Leonardo in the Tip Top Media Company. She couldnt help but turn around and ask curiously, Have you ever waited for the elevator? Leonardo didnt answer and only gave her a nce, as if he was asking what Summer thought of this. Summer thought. She thought that Leonardo had never waited for the elevator. The elevator was finally here. The elevator door opened. Just as Summer was about to walk in, she saw Vicky walking out of the elevator. The reason she came into the Jarrett Group was because she was worried that Leonardo would run into Vicky. And her worry became true right now! Summer subconsciously stood in front of Leonardo and then stepped back. Leonardo could only take two steps back and asked calmly, Whats wrong? Vickys eyes were filled with anger at the sight of Summer. But when she saw Leonardo standing behind Summer, her expression immediately changed. And her voice became so sweet that it gave people goose pimples. Mr. Emerson, nice to meet you, she said and pulled her coat slightly down, pretending that she was not doing it purposely. She liked to put on a low-cut dress under her coat. As she pulled her coat down, her fair and beautiful cleavage was revealed, looking very sexy and charming. At the exact moment, another elevator was here. But Leonardo didnt even look at Vicky and pulled Summer into another elevator. Vicky was embarrassed. But she didnt give up and followed them into the elevator. Mr. Emerson, I feel ustrophobic in the elevator. Can you give me a hand? she purposely moved close to Leonardo and said in a sweet voice. She said thosest words so slowly, as if she was about to die. I can help you. Summer walked over and shouldered Vicky aside. She held Vicky with a lot of strength and said, Well, I didnt know you suffered from ustrophobia! Vickys face was distorted by rage. She gritted her teeth and whispered in Summers ear, Go away! You seduced my husband and asked me to go away? Do you think Im an idiot? Summer didnt back down and red at Vicky. Vicky sneered, Yours? Dont forget that the person who is engaged to Leonardo is me! But his wife is me! Summer felt that Vicky was simply out of her mind. She was Leonardos legal wife. When Leonardo was Dous, it was obvious that he had no interest in Vicky. However, Vicky seemed to ignore this and was still unwilling to give up! Vicky said proudly, Is that so? Where is your marriage certificate? Can I see it? How could Summer show Vicky her marriage certificate right here in the elevator? Besides, it seemed that even she herself hadnt seen her marriage certificate. If you cant take it out, get out of my way! After Vicky finished speaking, she fiercely stepped on Summers foot. Summer didnt notice that and was stepped on by Vickys high heels just like that. Vickys high heels were thin, and she exerted so much strength that Summer felt great pain, even though she wore snow boots. Although Leonardo had been silent, he kept an eye on Summer all the time. Actually, when Vicky moved closer to him, he could just push her away. However, when seeing that Summer prevented Vicky from getting close to him, he became extremely happy and didnt stop her. But now he was irritated when he saw Vicky hurt Summer. Although Summers foot hurt, she didnt move. She lifted her foot to kick Vicky for revenge, but Leonardo suddenly put the box into her arms. She looked at Leonardo in confusion. Leonardo pressed some buttons on the elevator and then pulled her out. The elevator door closed behind them. Summer didnt know what was going on. She turned around and looked at the elevator door with total confusion. The next second, Vickys scream came from inside. The elevator was rumbling. The elevator fell off? Summer asked uncertainly. There was an underground parking lot in the Jarrett Group. So the elevator would finally stop at the 2nd Basement. Leonardo replied indifferently, Yes. Summer recalled that Leonardo had pressed a few buttons when in the elevator. That was how he made the elevator fall off? That would work?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Summer suddenly felt frightened. She thought that one could offend anyone but Leonardo. After getting back to the car, Leonardo said to her, Take off your shoe. Summer was confused for a moment, and then she understood that Leonardo had probably seen Vicky step on her. Im fine. Leonardo ignored her words and reached out to grab her ankle. He put her leg onto the seat and took off her shoe. Chapter 185 The Relationship Between Kissing and Hand Washing Then Summer found that her instep had been scraped and swollen. Even though she wore snow boots, her foot was seriously injured. So it could tell that Vicky really hated her guts. Leonardos expression darkening, he looked up at Summer angrily. Summer flinched and said, It doesnt hurt at all. She suddenly thought of Leonardos reaction when she had sprained her ankle before. Then she swallowed her saliva and said, Alright, it hurts a little. Leonardo didnt say anything and just helped her put on her sock. His face was still dark, but his movements were very gentle. Summer felt that Leonardo was not as terrifying as he looked like. She thought of what had happened in the elevator just now and asked curiously, What did you do in the elevator? Did the elevator fall off? Will Vicky be alright? He said indifferently, She wont die anyway. His words chilled Summer. Vicky wouldnt die. This meant that she would at least suffer serious injuries. After returning home, Leonardo ced Summer on the bed and then went to get the ointment. Ever since Summer sprained her anklest time, there had been a medical kit in the bedroom, which was filled with all kinds of ointments for traumatic injuries. Sitting down cross-legged on the carpet in front of the bed, Leonardo ced Summers foot on his knees and applied ointment to her instep carefully. Leonardo went to get the ointment as soon as he returned home, so he hadnt changed his clothes. Even though he was just casually sitting cross-legged on the ground, he was still dignified and formidable. Summer looked down and only saw his short hair, his eyelids, and the tip of his nose. She tilted her head and saw him frowning slightly. He pursed his lips and fixed his eyes on her instep, as if he was dealing with some troublesome loophole of a project. His face was still cold, but somehow she felt that the current Leonardo was very tender. Most of the time, a tough guy would actually be a gentle and sensitive person. Summer still remembered what Leonardo had done when she first saw him. At that time, he barged into her room and spoke to her in a flirtatious tone. She had never expected him to carefully apply medicine to her wound one day. She was touched and said, Leonardo. What? Leonardo didnt look up and kept applying medicine to her foot. He thought that Summer had something to say, but he heard nothing after waiting for a while. He couldnt help but look up at Summer. In the fact, he was almost done applying medicine. He asked, What? Before he could say anything else, Summer kissed him. She rarely kissed him on her own initiative. Leonardo froze for a moment. Then he stood up and pressed Summer on the bed. Perhaps because Summer was very enthusiastic, Leonardo was easily aroused by her. Just as they were kissing each other affectionately, Leonardo suddenly stood up with desire in his eyes and said in a husky voice, Ill go wash my hands first. Summer looked at his back and was a little confused. They were just kissing, but why did he have to wash his hands? Before she could figure it out, her clothes were all taken off. He asked her flirtatiously, Now, do you know why I have to wash my hands first? Summer already blushed. But as he asked this question, her face became even redder. She bit her lips and red at him. This excited Leonardo even more. He leaned over and kissed her, You obviously like it. Summer was both embarrassed and angry. Just as she was about to refute, he kissed her again. The next day. Summer woke up at seven oclock and wanted to get up. But the moment she moved, the man beside her pulled her back onto the bed. Leonardo said in a deep and sleepy voice, You dont have to go to work. Why do you get up so early? Only then did Summer recall that she didnt need to go to the Jarrett Group from today on. Thinking of this, she actually felt a little empty. And she unconsciously said it. Leonardo already sat up and was about to get out of bed. When he heard this, he said meaningfully, I can stay at home with you. Then you wont feel empty. Summer didnt know what to say. She touched her waist and said sourly, Hurry to go to work! You were enthusiasticst night. Now youre satisfied and then ask me to leave. Youre so heartless, Leonardo said seriously, as if he was talking about something important. Summer was sure that she could never be as shameless as Leonardo in this lifetime. Thinking about what had happenedst night, she blushed and covered herself with the quilt, Scram! Dont be naughty, Leonardo said with a smile. He bent over and hugged her across the quilt to kiss her, Get more sleep. Then he went to the bathroom to take a shower. Summer fell asleep amidst the sound of the flowing water.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. After a long time, she was woken up by Ava. Mrs. Emerson, are you awake? She thought that Ava was asking her to have breakfast, so she sat up and shouted, Ill go downstairs in a minute. After a few seconds, Avas voice sounded, Mrs. Emerson, Mr. Charlie is here. Summer was still sleepy and asked, Who? Ava added, Mr. Charlie from the old house. Mr. Charlie? Summer was shocked. She trembled and instantly sobered up. Ill be right there. After she finished speaking, she jumped out of bed and hurried into the bathroom. After washing up, she got dressed and went downstairs. Fortunately, she was at home and didnt need to put on any makeup. When she was at the stairs, she saw Charlie sitting on the sofa in the living room. Ava was serving him tea, and two bodyguards were standing behind him. As Summer went downstairs, she wondered why Charlie came here. He definitely knew that Leonardo wasnt at home in the daytime. So Charlie came here to see her? Chapter 186 It’s Time to Give Up His Small Business Grandfather. Summer went downstairs and sat down opposite Charlie. Seeing that it was Summer, Charlie smiled and said, This was an impromptu visit. I was worried that there would be no one in the home. Summer also smiled, but shes a little embarrassed and didnt know what to say. Charlie asked, Wheres Leonardo? Ava brought Summer a cup of tea. Summer held the cup and said, He went to work. Only then did Charlie reveal an expression of dawningprehension, Im old and cant think things straight. I actually thought that you guys were as idle as me. Im a stupid old man. Grandpa, youre old but hale. Youre not stupid, Summer smiled. She still didnt know the real reason why Charlie came to her. I retired early back then. Leonardos father is now in his early fifties, and he isnt as energetic as before. Its said that Leonardo started apany with others. You know that, right?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Hearing this, Summer knew the purpose of his visit. Leonardo founded the Tip Top Media Company and had been working there. He didnt spend time managing the family business of the Emerson family. Charlie said that Leonardos father wasnt as energetic as before. His intention was obvious. He wanted Leonardo to take over the Emerson Group. Since Charlie didnt dere his intention, Summer vaguely said, I just know a little. Charlie smiled and said meaningfully, Sooner orter, Leonardo will take over the Emerson Group. Its time for him to give up his small business, right? The Tip Top Media Company was the leader of the entertainment industry in the country, but Charlie thought it was just a small business? However, it wasnt an exaggeration. After all, the Emerson family was a wealthy family and had umted wealth and resources for generations. Therefore, Leonardospany was indeed no match. Im not clear about Leonardos work, Summer looked down and said humbly. The reason why Charlie came here today was probably that he wanted Summer to persuade Leonardo to take over the Emerson Group. However, why did he want her to do that? Since he came to see her, it meant that Leonardo himself did not want to return to the Emerson Group. Naturally, she wouldnt admit anything in front of Charlie. Hearing this, the smile on Charlies face faded a little. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Summer, revealing his dignity as the head of the Emerson family. Feeling the pressureing from Charlie, Summers body tautened. But she didnt give in. They confronted each other for a while. Suddenly, Charlieughed loudly, Leonardo really has a good girlfriend! Summer unclenched her fists and her palms were wet. She was not as calm as she seemed. Actually, she was fearful. Charlie was different from Alexander. Charlie had experienced a lot, even some tough situations. When he was young, he had rid the whirlwind in the business circle. Now even though he was old and retired, he was still awesome. This was probably the specialty of the Emersons. They had wealth and status that others were envious of, so they were naturally more confident and august than ordinary people. They were born with such characteristics, and no one else could learn it. To be frankly, I want Leonardo to take over the Emerson Group. Last time, I talked to him about this in the old house, but he refused. Please help me persuade him. Im begging you. Charlies tone was so piteous and sincere that Summer couldnt bear to refuse. Ill talk about it with Leonardo. But since he didnt even listen to you, Im afraid. Charlie smiled with satisfaction and interrupted her, Dont worry. He will listen to you. After knowing that Summer would talk about this with Leonardo, Charlie left with satisfaction. He came and left in a hurry. It could tell that he was a man of action when he was young. Leonardo probably got that from him. After Charlie left, Summer received Leonardos phone call. As soon as the phone was connected, Leonardo asked, Have you had breakfast? Im eating now. She had talked with Charlie for a while that it was actually almost noon now. Leonardo asked, Did grandpa leave? You knew he woulde? Summer put down her chopsticks and asked. Leonardo sneered, Otherwise, what else can he do? His tone was very arrogant. Summer had no appetite, so she casually ate something and put down her chopsticks. She intended to eat lunch then. However, Leonardo, who was supposed to be at thepany, actually returned home at noon. Arent you at work? Leonardo curled his lips and looked at Summer meaningfully, Youre more important than work. I still remember what you said in the morning. Summer didnt want to talk to him. She walked to the dining room. Ava seemed to have known that Leonardo woulde back for lunch and prepared many dishes. Because of Mr. Charlies sudden visit, I forgot to tell you that when Mr. Emerson left this morning, he said that he woulde back for lunch, Ava exined when she saw Summers puzzled expression. Summer turned around and looked at Leonardo. Leonardo sat down opposite her and said, Im not going to thepany this afternoon. Ive finished my work in the morning. Carl has no problem with you leaving early? Speaking of Carl, Summer suddenly thought of those screenshots Jessica had showed her yesterday. Leonardo said with a straight face, So what if he is unhappy about that? Indeed, Carl was afraid of Leonardo. He didnt dare to say anything even if he didnt want Leonardo to leave early. Summer pursed her lips and pondered for a moment, Carl likes women, right? What? Leonardo raised his eyebrows and asked. Summer only said, Its rumored online that he and Adams. She stopped and let Leonardo imagine what she was going to say next. Unfortunately, Leonardo didnt understand what Summer meant. What happened to him and Adams? Summer choked and took out her phone, attempting to show Leonardo the most poprment online. However, when she opened Weibo, she discovered that the topic Adams mysterious girlfriend was trending again. Leonardo was putting food on Summers bowl. Seeing that her expression changed, he asked, What happened? Adams and I became a trending topic again, Summer frowned and handed her phone to Leonardo. Leonardo took it over and found that someone had posted photos of Summer and Adams showing up at the airport together. And it made Adams and Summer a trending topic. Chapter 187 Someone Wants to Make Trouble for Tip Top Leonardo looked through other postings, the content of which were all Summer and Adams photos. It was obvious that those people were paid posters. Since Adams scandal involved Summer, Leonardo had asked the staff of the public rtions department to suppress it. He had also asked the tform to ban such topics. To this end, he had signed a long-term agreement with the tform and spent a lot of money. Yesterday, Tip Top Media Company had just made a statement about it. But today, this became a trending topic again. It was obvious that someone was manipting it. Leonardo put down Summers phone with a cold face and stood up to call Carl. Summer took her phone back and checked thements on the statement posted by Tip Top. She found that thosements saying that she was in love with Adams had disappeared. The newments were mostly condemning Tip Top. Adams has earned so much money for Tip Top, but they treat him like this? He just wants to make his rtionship public. What a disgustingpany! That woman is clearly Adams girlfriend. Youre worried that his career will be affected if he goes public with his romance. Thats why you made such a statement, right? Arent you guilty? I support Adams in going public with his romance. As Summer read thosements, she felt more and more ridiculous. How could these people tell that Adams was going to go public with his rtionship? She could vaguely tell that these people were mostly paid posters. What she didnt understand was why those people caused her to get mixed up with Adams. She checked Adams Weibo and found that those poprments were all supporting him in going public with his rtionship. She was a little troubled. It was a simple matter, but why did it became soplicated now? Suddenly, Dous sent a video chatting invitation. After Summer agreed, Dous asked, Summer, I saw those photos online. Whats going on? Although he did feel that Adams and Summer were a perfect match for each other, Summer had married to Leonardo. Adams had no chance anyway. Therefore, it wasnt good for them to be a trending topic. Summer asked, Where is Adams? He has gone to another city. It seems to be a remote ce where has no signal. He seems to go there for charity work. The next second, he sighed, Should my brother take the initiative to exin this? Im going to thepany, Leonardo walked in and said. He picked up his coat and was about to leave. Summer hurriedly stood up and said, Have lunch first. Leonardo was angry when he saw that Summer and Adams became a trending topic. He couldnt wait to solve this. Seeing that he didnt stop, Summer hurriedly said, Have some. Ill go to thepany with youter. Only then did Leonardo nod, OK. They went to Tip Top after dinner. After hanging up the phone, Carl went to the public rtions department and watched those people solving this problem. The first time Adams and Summers photos were trending, Tip Top Media Company quickly suppressed them and made a statement. But this time, it wasnt easy to solve. Sometimes, the power of public opinion was very strong. Tip Top Media Company was the leader of the entertainment industry. Usually, it was easy for them to solve such thingspletely. This was the first time they had failed to suppress such news. Carl had been busy handling the handover work with Leonardo these days. So when he knew that Adams romance became a trending topic again, he was very furious. Back then, this was handled well. Why is it trending again? If you cante up with a good solution, all of you have to stay in thepany until this problem is solved! Carl randomlybed his hair, took a deep breath, and sat down on a chair beside him. Adams had a lot of loyal fans. He had had no scandal before this. Adams romance had be a trending topic for two times. To the public, it was already very abnormal. And since it was something that was rted to stars, it naturally attracted more and more attention. If this was not handled properly, it would have a bad influence on Tip Top. The secretary came in and said, Boss ising. Only then did Carl get up and go to Leonardos office. This wasnt the first time for Summer to visit Leonardos office, but she was still curious. Damn it! I think that someone is trying to cause trouble this time. It has no impact on Adams. The person behind it just wanted to cause trouble for ourpany.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Carl was so angry that he cursed the moment he walked in. But he was stuck halfway through his words when he found that Summer was also in the office, so he swallowed the rest of his words. Heughed embarrassedly, Summer is also here. Im free today, so I came with Leonardo, Summer smiled at Carl and continued to flip through the magazine in her hand. Leonardo remembered that Summer had been asking about Carl for the past two days, so Summers smile made him ufortable. He gave a cold nce at Carl. Carl didnt know what was going on at all. He had been super busy recently. It was fine that he couldnt be Jessicas manager. But he still had to face Leonardos inexplicable hostility now? Leonardo got down to the real business, How is the thing going? The public rtions department is dealing with it. Carl slumped on the sofa, looking listlessly. Suddenly, he jumped up and said, Could it be that your grandpa wanted you to return to the Emerson Group, so he deliberately used this trick to warn you? Hearing this, Summer looked over. Carl was talking about Mr. Charlie? Leonardo sneered and said in a mocking tone, Do you think my grandpa is as stupid as you? Carl choked and expressionlessly said, Do you believe that I will immediately jump down from here? Summer was shocked. Carl wanted to jump off the building? Leonardo pulled Summer and had her sit down, Dont worry. He doesnt dare to jump. Carl was lost for words. If he didnt jump, he would really lose face! Leonardo pondered for a moment and said, Grandpa only wants me to return to the Emerson Group. He wont act so impatiently to make trouble for ourpany for the time being. Even if he wants to make a move, he will make tougher actions. Then will you return to the Emerson Group? Summer asked curiously. Leonardo turned around and suddenly smiled, Of course Ill go back. Grandpa asked you to persuade me, so how could I note back? What do you mean? Carl exined for Leonardo, It means that Leonardo doesnt listen to Charlie. He only listens to you. Chapter 188 The Skeletons in the Closet of Tip Top Media Company Hearing this, Summer turned to look at Leonardo. Although she did not know when Charlie had persuaded Leonardo to return to the Emerson Group, she understood what Carl said. She looked at Leonardo for a while before saying slowly, Youve been nned to return to the Emerson Group for a long time, havent you? You just never said yes to Grandpa, and deliberately let him have me persuade you, didnt you? Before Leonardo replied, she continued, In this case, Grandpa will appreciate me for it. Summer paused for a moment before saying thest few words. Leonardo looked at Summer with interest, Go on. Is there anything else? How did you know that Grandpa would ask me to persuade you? When she and Leonardo returned to the Emersons, although Charlie didnt dislike her, but he wasnt enthusiastic towards her either. After all, Charlie had a brilliant life. He had met all kinds of people. She was just a young girl. If not for the title of Leonardos wife, Charlie wouldnt have paid any attention to her. Leonardos words confirmed Summers thoughts. If he didnte to you, who else could he ask? His son? Leonardo narrowed his eyes. His tone was so calm that it didnt seem like he was referring to his father, but an irrelevant person. It seemed that this was indeed the case. Leonardo had a bad rtionship with Michael. Charlie knew about it. Compared to Michael, Summer was closer to Leonardo. Charlie had no choice but to ask her for help. Thinking of this, Summer had mixed feelings. She sighed and said, I see.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Leonardoughed and reached out to stroke her hair, Actually, I was not willing to return to the Emerson Group, but Grandpa was so sincere that he even asked help from you, so I had no choice but to agree. In fact, returning to the Emerson Group at this juncture was both appropriate and inappropriate for Leonardo. He had just found some clues about what he was investigating. If he returned to the Emerson Group, he would have to spend some effort and be more cautious when he investigated. On the other hand, the Emerson Group was a family business. Almost all the Emersons worked for the Emerson Group. If what had happened to his mothers was rted to the Emersons, his return to the Emerson family would be an opportunity for him to investigate the Emersons more conveniently. Summer would not have thought of theseplicated factors for the time being. Although she was willing to help Leonardo, she actually didnt know much about these things. As Leonardo spoke, he put his arm on the back of the sofa behind Summer. They sat very close. Without any more intimate movements, the atmosphere between them was so harmonious as if no one could disturb them. Being single, Carl felt jealous. Enough. Dont be so affectionate. Im annoyed! Lets go on and talk about the trending topic. Ever since Jessica said those words, Carl has barely even met her. asionally, when he saw Jessica in thepany, she acted as if she didnt know him and left in a hurry. Carl wanted to be domineering like Leonardo and just carry Jessica home. However, the situations of him and Leonardo were different. Jessicas tone of that day was too decisive. Carl knew her too well. He was afraid, because he knew her. The more afraid he was, the more cautious he became. He didnt have the guts to act recklessly. When he couldnt control himself, he would secretly go to the set. He was satisfied just to look at her from afar. However, after seeing how intimate Leonardo and Summer were, this kind of satisfaction of Carl turned into anxiety and dissatisfaction. Carl shook his head and stop thinking around, I think it could be one of ourpetitors. I suspect that it might be Jessicas formerpany. They tried to poach Adams from us. Jessicas formerpany and Tip Top had always been in apetitive rtionship. Jessicas formerpany even tried to poach Adams. However, this was their wishful thinking. Besides Adams rtionship with Leonardo, any entertainer who cared about their future would choose Tip Top. Although Jessicas formerpany was one of thergestpanies in the show business, it was still a bit inferior to Tip Top. After Carl finished speaking, he noticed that Leonardo kept silent, so he raised his chin and asked him, Leonardo, what do you think? Leonardo pondered for a moment with an indiscernible expression and said, We can follow this direction to investigate. After saying that, Leonardo recalled something, Havent you contacted with Adams yet? No. That ce is undeveloped. We didnt allow him to go there, but he insisted. His phone has no signal reception here, so we cant contact with him. He wonte back for the time being. Carl felt a little angry when he said this, Adams is easy-going most of the time. However, when he insists on what he is eager to do, he is so stubborn that no one can change his mind. Leonardo frowned and did not say anything. After a while, he said, It doesnt matter if we cant get in touch with him. Leave it to the Public Rtions Department. Its best to settle it within 12 hours. It would be better if he could rify in person. Although Carl also felt that Leonardo was correct, things would be easier if Adams could rify it in person. Its useless. Leonardo was in a bad mood. The public opinion on the Inte is not targeting Adams. Instead, it is targeting Tip Top. If Adams rified it, they would feel that Tip Top forced Adams. Summer frowned when she heard this. No matter what they did, they could not rify those rumors. Carl couldnt help but curse, Damn it! What else can we do? It has been three hours since the incident happened. Theizens are sharing it. I believe thatizens will start to exploit skeletons in the closet of Tip Top in a few hours. Whether those scandals are true or false, they will not care. The one who will lose is Tip Top. Leonardo analyzed the situation calmly. He was calm without the slightest bit of panic. Carl had been stressfultely. Hearing Leonardos words, he copsed again. This kind of thing has happened many times. However, this time, Adams and Summer are involved, so its a bit troublesome. Ask the Public Rtions Department to deal with it. I have to go, Leonardo said. Then he held Summers hand and he was about to leave. Carl wailed behind Leonardo, Holy shit! Leonardo, you cant leave it to me! I cant do it alone! Summer felt that Carls voice was too miserable. She couldnt help but shiver. She whispered, Dont you deal with it? Chapter 189 The Founder of Tip Top: XN Leonardo didnt stop walking. Well talk about it when we get back. Hearing this, Summer understood that he would deal with this matter. As expected, as soon as Leonardo returned home, he went straight to the study. Summer returned to the bedroom and nned to write the scripts with herputer. However, when she wrote, she couldnt help but browse if there was any scandal rted to Tip Top on Weibo. At the beginning, the topics were about Adams and Summer, and there werent manyments and posts scolding Tip Top. However, there was a faint sign thatizens were going to exploit the scandals of Tip Top. Summer had browsed the information of Tip Top before. There were some small scandals. They were too small that most of them were harmless. Compared to otherpanies, Tip Top was better. Summer was anxious, so she carried herputer to the study to look for Leonardo. Standing at the door of the study, she gave a symbolic knock at the door. Then she pushed the door open gently and looked inside, Would I bother you if Ie in? She held theputer in one hand and supported the door by another hand. She popped her head around the door. She was polite and cautious. Leonardoughed out. He smiled and said, Perhaps you would bother me. Summer couldnt help but stare at him. When she saw him enter the study as soon as he returned, she thought that he was anxious about this. She was really afraid that she would him. To her surprise, he had the energy to tease her. Summer closed the door and walked around the desk with herputer in her arms. She looked at hisputer screen. He was also browsing Weibo and other websites. The titles of the websites were Sessful Public Rtions Cases, Tip Top Media Companys Unknown, and Shocking! A Big Shot in Show Business etc. Summer asked him curiously, What are you doing? Im doing what you think Im doing. Leonardo closed the web pages that he had browsed and pulled Summer into his embrace. Summer was surprised. She was so naive. Only she felt that such a trivial thing could make Leonardo anxious. Leonardo lowered his head and kissed her. Summer pushed him and asked, This thing is very easy to solve. You could admit your rtionship with Adams, or Adams and I could make a rification. Theres no need to be so troublesome. If the rtionship between Adams and Leonardo was exposed, those who made a fuss about Tip Top Media Companys harsh treatment of Adams could shut up. It wont work. Leonardo shook his head, If so, they will target Adams or you. Using your way, we could probably solve this easily, but there may be a lot of consequences. Summer kept silent.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. At the bottom of her heart, she didnt care about these rumors. Adams was an actor. He was a public figure, and he lives in the public eye. Because he had public influence, it was normal for him to bear the results. As for her, she was an ordinary person. She was not a celebrity or the member in show business. Even if those people were curious about her, it was temporary. Obviously, it was a simpler way, but Leonardo chose a moreplicated way to solve this thing. Leonardo just didnt want Adams and her to be affected. Summer could see this clearly now. Since Adams had no scandals these past few years, it enough to show how well Leonardo had protected him. Normally, Leonardo was a cold fish. Even when he did something nice for someone, he would do it silently, so his kindness was easy to be ignored by others. How could she not be tempted by such a Leonardo? Summer looked up and kissed him, Its your reward. After kissing, Summer felt a little regretful. As she sat on Leonardosp, she could sense the reaction of his body. You However, Leonardo did not do anything to her. Instead, he said hoarsely, I have to do my business. I cant repay you. Wait for tonight. After saying that, he poked her deliberately. Summers face turned red as she stood up from his leg and kicked him angrily. Shameless. Leonardo didnt get angry. He turned his gaze to theputer and created a file as if he was about to write something. Summer guessed that he might write a public rtions statement. Summer did not disturb him. She carried theputer and sat down on the sofa. She took off her shoes and sat on the sofa with her legs curled up. She put theputer on legs and wrote her scripts cozily. She had been anxious when she was in the bedroom, but to her surprise, she calmed down here. She had clear thoughts and got the inspirations quickly. When she finished writing, she realized that it was almost five oclock. When she looked up, she saw Leonardo still writing as if he was deleting something. He frowned slightly and looked extremely serious. Leonardo held the mouse and she didnt know what he did. He stood up and said, Itste. Lets have dinner. Summer put down herputer and walked over. She asked curiously, You wrote for the whole afternoon. What did you write? What did you write? Leonardo nced at herputer. Summer said, The scripts. May I have a look? No. Summer could discuss the scripts with Jessica, but she felt somewhat ashamed if she showed it to Leonardo. Leonardo did not seem to really want to see her scripts, Then lets go and eat. Summer knew that Leonardo didnt want her to know about what he had wrote. He yed tricks and made it soplicated. Summer walked down the stairs first. Leonardo didnt rush downstairs and took out his phone to call Carl. I sent a Weibo post. Please share it. You use my ount toment on your postst time. Carl cared about other things. After he finished speaking, he felt that Leonardo was aggressive over the phone. Although Leonardo didnt say anything, he almost shivered. OK. Send me your ount name. Ill follow you and share it. After you share it, ask the Public Rtions Department to pause for a while and restart at night, Leonardo spoke. Then he hung up the phone and sent his ount name to Carl. Carl searched for Leonardos ount name. When he saw the Weibo post, he was surprised for a moment. He raved before sharing the post to his ount. While having dinner, Summer was still holding her mobile phone to browse Weibo and paying attention to the progress and situation of the matter. As a result, her phone was confiscated by Leonardo. He said coldly, Have dinner. Summer had no choice but to get her phone after dinner. Jessica had sent her many messages. Summer wasnt in a hurry to read them, but she browsed Weibo. The trending topic of Weibo was a little strange. The Founder of Tip Top: XN. What did this mean? Chapter 190 No Matter How Powerful I’m, You Still Ride on Me Summer tapped into the topic #The Founder of Tip Top: XN#. The top post was a long post by a user called XN. The title was simple and straightforward. It was The Statement for Tip Tops Harsh Treatment to Mr. Adams. This is the first time Ive faced the public since Tip Top was founded ten years ago. Im the founder of Tip Top Media Company. You can call me XN. Because most of the time thepany is run by Carl, you may not hear of me. In the past ten years, Tip Top has experienced storms and darkness, and has also fallen to a low ebb. Im very grateful for everyones expectation and concern. The following is my statement. Mr. Adams is the first artist to sign the contract with Tip Top. He started his career when Tip Top was founded. He has experienced everything that Tip Top has experienced with me Weve cooperated for ten years. For me, he is my friend and mentor. The scandal this time is my negligence. Thats why he is trapped in the whirlpool of the public opinion. This long post was very sincere and it did not mention any scandals of Tip Top that had been exploited. Die-hard fans only concerned about thepanys attitude towards Adams, and would not be so bored and ignorant to exploit thepanys scandals. Moreover, those scandals were all fake and made up. Summer finished reading the post on Weibo and she was somewhat moved by the content. She leaned against the chair and read thements below slowly. It has been ten years since Adams debut. It seems that XN is Tip Tops founder. Mr. Carl has shared the post, and many of their entertainers have also shared it. Anyway, I dont believe that it is written by Mr. Carl. Am I the only one who feels touched? I feel that XN and Adams must have a very good rtionship. I almost cried. Me too. The post was filled with sincerity, and it also contained some touching stories at the startup. Summer browsed XNs Weibo and found that there was only one post. It could be seen that it was a new ount. This post was posted at five oclock. It had only been an hour since then. It had already been shared by more than ten thousand people, and there were already seventy to eighty thousand followers. At six oclock, those who went to work and school had time to browse Weibo. Summer refreshed it and saw that the number of XN fans was increasing, and the number ofments and retweets was also increasing. Summer recalled that Leonardo had write something for a long time, so she couldnt help but get up and look for Leonardo in the living room. Leonardo sat on the sofa in the hall and looked at something with his phone. After approaching, Summer noticed that Leonardo was also browsing Weibo. Summer sat down beside him and asked, Are you XN? Yes, Leonardo replied calmly. Just as Summer was about to say something, Carl called Leonardo. Carl must call Leonardo for the post. Summer sat on the sofa with her legs curled up and continued to browse Weibo. She saw Lauras post. Lauras ount was verified and she was a little popr, so as soon as she posted, her post was ranked at the front of the topic page. Ive been in Tip Top for a year. I have never known there was a founder XN in Tip Top. Its just a trick to deceive the public. I cant believe someone would buy this and be so touched. They are so stupid. By the way, for those young girls who want to enter Tip Top that the senior managers of Tip Top are very close to some female artists. Herst sentence was very obscure. She implied that there were some affairs between the senior managers and the female entertainers. Laura was annoying, interfering with everything. Fortunately, thements below were all scolding her. Youre such an unknown artist! How dare you interfere in that? Do you think Im stupid? How can I believe an unknown artist with many scandals rather than Mr. Carl? Of course, Laura could survive in this circle, she still had a batch of die-hard fans. The ones who curse Laura are all losers! Laura, hurry up and tell me entertainers names. Im curious. Leonardo hung up the phone. Summer took the phone over and let Leonardo read the post. After reading the content, Leonardo became serious. Whats the matter? Summer did not take Laura seriously and felt that Leonardo was strange to be so serious. Leonardo pursed his lips and called Carl. After Carl answered the phone, Leonardo wasnt so serious as before. Instead, he said in a gloating tone, You caused the trouble. Deal with it by yourself. Leonardos long post was timely. He solved the problem perfectly. The public opinion on the Inte hadpletely changed. Carl could deal with it simply. It was a perfect ending. Carl was so happy for that. Then he was frightened by Leonardo. What happened again?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. He felt that he would die tragically young if he had always been so tense. Keep an eye on it, Leonardo said. Then he hung up the phone. Summer was also very curious about his words, What did Carl do? However, Leonardo did not say anything else and put away her phone, Its time to rest. Its only six oclock! Lets get it done and go to bed early. Get what done? Leonardo didnt give her a chance to think. He picked her up and walked upstairs. Summer hugged Leonardos neck subconsciously and crossed his shoulder to see Ava looking in their direction. Ava was surprised. She smiled happily. Summers face turned red. She felt awkward. As soon as she arrived at the room, she pped Leonardos chest, We are not long. Control yourself! Leonardo grabbed her hand and lowered his head to kiss her. He said vaguely, Ive controlled myself. Summer could not retort him, so she could only let him He had promised to go to bed early, but they didnt go to bed until eleven or twelve oclock. Summer cared about yesterdays thing. As soon as she woke up in the morning, she took her phone and browsed Weibo. After searching for a long time, she recalled that her phone was taken away by Leonardost night. She pushed Leonardo. My phone! Leonardo opened his eyes. When he was drowsy, he wasnt that intimidating. Instead, he looked gentle. He reached for his phone and said, Use mine first. Summer logged on Weibo and saw more than 999 unread messages and he was mentioned many times. She was jealous. Mr. Emerson is amazing. Youre able to gain so many followers with a post. Youre influential. You tter me. Leonardo reached out and pulled her back into his embrace. He buried his head in her shoulder and said in a hoarse voice, No matter how powerful I am, you still ride on me Summer was embarrassed, Leonardo! Chapter 191 I Think You Want to Be Blacklisted Im here. Leonardo replied, Youre so severe that I dont have the guts to refute you. Which of us is more powerful? Summer kicked him under the nket. She was reluctant to discuss this topic with him. Leonardoughed and continued to sleep. When Summer browsed the topic list, the first topic was #Mr. Carl ys#. The second topic was #Jessica and Laura Have an Argument#. The third topic was #Im Rich#. Even though Summer hadnt seen the contents, she felt vaguely that these three topics seemed to be rted. She read the topics one by one. Finally, she found aizens summary on Weibo. For those of you who are still in the dark, Ill exin those three sessive topics. It started with Laura posting a Weibo indicating that the founder of Tip Top XN was actually fabricated. Then she insinuated that a new female artist whosest name contained H of Tip Top had affairs with a senior staff. Afterwards, the female artist also posted to retort Laura. Finally, a senior staff manager of Tip Top also joined the fray, saying Im rich. I can hire whoever I want to hire. Finally, the blogger said, Everyone knows that the female artist refers to the actress Jessica who is good at acting and she has always been the supporting female. She has just started to cooperate with Tip Top. The manager is Mr. Carl of Tip Top. I have to admit that this rare argument somewhat makes me want to be Jessicas fan. [Laugh and Cry], [Laugh and Cry], [Laugh and Cry]. The blogger used the emoji of Laugh and Cry three times in the end. After Summer read this summary, she read Lauras posts. Since everyone wants to know who that female entertainer is, let me reveal that her surname is Hicks. She has always been the supporting female and been signed by Tip Top at a high price. Jessica was poached by Tip Top at a high price. This was not a secret in the industry. Since Jessica was reluctant to hype, she did not look for the media to report this matter. However, there were still many people who knew about it. At the very least, most of Jessicas die-hard fans knew about this matter. When Laura made her post, she made waves. Jessicas fans were the same as Jessica. They were not people to be trifled with. If no one provoked them, they wouldnt cause any trouble. When someone provoked them, they would fight back. Lauras Weibo post was criticized by Jessicas fans, and Laura ignored it without saying a word. Lauras fans argued with Jessicas fans. Of course, Jessicas fans won in the end. By then, Carl also posted on his Weibo, Stop talking nonsense. Why dont you say the reason why you were terminated by Tip Top? Im rich, so I can sign whoever I want. Im a businessman. As long as you havemercial value to thepany, I can still sign you back at a high price! Through the screen of her phone, Summer could feel the dense hypocrisy of this post. He said he was a businessman. She didnt believe Carls words. Carl poached Jessica at a high price, mainly because he liked Jessica. Otherwise, when Leonardo called Carlst night, Leonardo wouldnt have asked Carl to deal with it by himself. Summer browsed Weibo for a while and couldnt fall asleep. She got up. Under the bed, she found her cell phone, which had been switched off due to its low battery. She sighed and charged it up. Yesterday, Jessica sent her a lot of WeChat messages, but she didnt have time to read them. After she read the messages that Jessica sent to her, she noticed that Jessica asked about XN before Laura made things difficult for Jessica. After reading them, she called Jessica.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The phone rang for a long time before it was picked up. Hello? Jessicas voice was hoarse. It was obvious that she had not woken up yet. This is Summer speaking. Summer guessed that Jessica answered the phone with her eyes closed. After a rustling sound, Jessica said more loudly, I didnt go to bed until the midnight. Im sleepy. Whats going on with that XN? XN is Leonardo. Are you alright? Summer said with concern. Im fine! Jessica knew that Summer was asking about Laura. Jessica sighed and said regretfully, If my agent didnt change my Weibo password temporarily, I wouldnt have let Laura off so easily! When Summer read Jessicas posts earlier, Summer felt that the second post yesterday was not Jessicas style. That was the reason. Summer concluded, Your agent is quite good. Jessica was at a loss for words. I think you want to be cklisted. Ill treat you a meal. OK. I forgive you this time. I will cklist you next time. Summer and Jessica had an appointment in the Golden Cauldron Club for meal. After the incident with Laurast night, Jessica got a lot of fans and she became more famous. Wherever they went, they would be photographed secretly. For the sake of safety, they chose the Golden Cauldron Club. After seeing Summer, Jessica asked her, Dont you go to work today? I resigned. Jessica was surprised. I resigned the day before yesterday. It happened so suddenly that I didnt have time to tell you, Summer said. Then she pushed the menu to Jessica. Jessica did not look at the menu. She still looked very surprised. So fast? Why can you leave as soon as you resign? Leonardo helped me. Thinking of Leonardo, Summer couldnt help butugh. Jessica shook her head, Youre falling in love. Summer was in a good mood as sheughed and joked with her, Well, youre single. You dont understand that. Jessica nced at her and said, I think your tone is bing simr to Leonardo. Summer used the ck Card when she paid for the bill. Jessica approached her and asked, Did Leonardo give it to you? No. His grandfather gave it to me. Holy shit! Did Leonardo bring you to visit his grandfather? Then Jessica felt that something was wrong. You have got married. Its a littlete. You are a wealthy woman! Jessica spoke. She counted on her fingers and said, Youre the young Mrs. Emerson and Tip Top presidents wife. Every identity is very gorgeous! Summer smiled but didnt say anything. All her gorgeous identities were because of Leonardo. However, she knew that she was just Summer. Except these gorgeous identities, she was Summer who had dreamed to be a scriptwriter. No matter how gorgeous it is, it is useless. I think the most important thing for me is to find a job, Summer said. Then her phone rang. Leonardo called her. Where are you? Do you have time toe thepany? Whats the matter? Why did he ask her to go to thepany suddenly? Leonardo pondered for a moment and said, I left a document at home. Help me bring it over. Chapter 192 Work in Tip Top Summer hung up the phone and turned to look at Jessica. Leonardo asked me to take a document to thepany. I have free time. I take you home to get the document and then we go to Tip Top together, Jessica shook the car keys and said. Thus, Summer went home with Jessica to get the document and then they went to Tip Top. After Jessica drove the car into the parking lot, Summer took the exclusive elevator and went to Leonardos office on the top floor. When she arrived at Leonardos office, Leonardo was standing in front of the French window with his back to her. She didnt know what he was thinking. Here you are. Summer walked in and put the document on his desk. Hearing this, Leonardo turned around and said, I havent taken you around Tip Top yet. Why does he mention it suddenly? Leonardo said, How about I let someone take you around? Why does he n to take her around Tip Top? Ill ask Carl to take you around, Leonardo said. Then he changed his mind. Its better to look for Jessica. Summer was not very interested in visiting Tip Top. She pointed at the document on the table and asked Leonardo, Dont you read the documents first? Its not very important. Leonardo did not raise his head. He took out his phone to call Carl. Summer was confused. It is not important. Why does he call me to send it over? Carl came over. Carl appeared. His eyes were ck-ringed. Whats the matter? Leonardo turned to look at Carl and instructed, Take Summer around. Carl was also surprised. But thinking about Leonardos hard work recently, Carl nodded and said, Come on. Let me show you around your husbandspany. Summer felt awkward because of what Carl said. Leonardo said coldly behind, Ask Jessica to take her around. Carl waved his hand. Jessica has juste here. She is not familiar with Tip Top. Outside the door, Summer asked Carl, Why does Leonardo call me to visit Tip Top suddenly? She finally understood that Leonardos request for her to send the document was his excuse, but she didnt know his purpose. Carl thought for a moment and asked her, Did you resign? Summer nodded. Carl said uncertainly, Maybe he wants you to work in Tip Top, but he is unwilling to tell you that, so he asks me to take you around and lure you to work here. Then Carl also felt that his guess was too abnormal. Summer did not think that Carls guess was correct. He can tell me directly. Carl said, Didnt you reject the privilege that he offered? You said you werent willing to work in Tip Top. How do you know that he gave me the privilege and I wasnt willing to work here? Summer looked at him suspiciously. Carl said, Ill take you down first. It was because Carl overheard Summer and Leonardos phone call a long time ago. In the end, it was Jessica who took Summer around. Carl was a senior manager. It was too shy to take Summer around. Jessica took her around. Others thought that Jessica was just bringing her friend to visit here, so they didnt think too much about it. Along the way, Summer saw many famous stars, big shots, famous editors and directors. When Jessica met them, she greeted them politely and called them Teacher. Tip Top was very big. After walking around for a while, they went to the rooftop. Sooner orter, I will let others call me Teacher Jessica! Jessica shouted over the railing on the rooftop. Your dream wille true! Summer stood behind her and felt touched. Jessica thought of something suddenly and turned to look at her. You have resigned. Are you going to work in Tip Top? By then, we will be colleagues. This Summer thought of what Carl had said before. Although she felt that it was a bit unbelievable, Leonardo might really have that purpose based on her understanding of him. How could a shrewd person like Leonardo do such a thing? Summer couldnt help butugh, It is possible What do you mean by possible? As long as you tell Leonardo, he will give you everything. He can ask the famous directors, stars, and scriptwriters to guide you. Im so envious, Jessica said excitedly. Summer cast a damp over, Carl is willing to help you. Jessica red at her and said, Break off with you for a day. OK. Goodbye. Summer happened to receive Leonardos message and walked downstairs. Jessica caught up. Dear, I am wrong Summer exined with a smile, Leonardo sent me a message. I have to go. Jessica was at a loss. No one else was in Leonardos office. He was sitting in front of the coffee table and steeping the tea. He looked down. He was noble and distant. Summer walked to sit opposite him and said, You know how to steep the tea? Leonardo poured a cup of tea and ced it in front of her. I learned it from my grandfather. What do you think of Tip Top? Its very good. Its the leaderpany of the show business and it trains a lot of stars. Summers evaluation was urate. Over the years, most of the famous stars and big shots on the screen were entertainers from Tip Top. After Summer finished speaking, she went to look at Leonardos expression. Leonardo looked down and poured himself a cup of tea. He said casually, Are you willing to work in Tip Top? Summer held the cup and just took a sip of tea. When she heard this, she spat it out. She was surprised. Carl was right. Although she was sitting face to face with Leonardo and there was a tea table between them, Leonardos face was spattered. Leonardo closed his eyes and let out a long sigh of relief. He seemed to be a little angry and helpless. Summer took a towel and wiped his face, Im sorry. I didnt mean to. To her surprise, the guess of her and Carl was true. It was unlikely that Leonardo did such a thing. With his temperament, shouldnt he give orders to her? This time, he was so euphemistic! Leonardo closed his eyes and allowed Summer to wipe his face. After wiping his face, Summer kissed him with a strong sense to save herself, Its all right.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Leonardo opened his eyes and sighed. Then he said seriously, With your profession and qualifications, you cant find a betterpany than Tip Top. She had felt that Leonardo was euphemistic. It was her illusion. Chapter 193 That’s Not What She Wants Summer curled her lips and said, If you want me to work for Tip Top Media Company, just say it. You dont have to beat about the bush. Leonardo was surprised by Summers words. He clenched his fist, covered his mouth and lightly coughed. I just want to know your opinion. Summer said directly, Alright. Seeing her so straightforward, Leonardo didnt know what to say for a moment. Summer asked tentatively, You were so cautious because I refused youst time? Tomorrow,e to thepany and finish your enrollment process. Leonardo didnt give her the chance to ask more questions and called Carl immediately. Summer curled her lips. When they went home together, Summer suddenly asked him, Are you helping me get into yourpany? Helping you? Leonardo raised his eyebrows and said, Not really. Summer felt that he had already helped her. Without Leonardos approval, if Summer wanted to enter Tip Top Media Company, she would still have topete with many people. After a while, Leonardo said, If I gave you a team, with good scripts and operation, in half a year, you could be famous in the show business and be a well-known screenwriter. That means Im helping you. Summer asked curiously, So you wanted to help me like this at the beginning? As long as you want, I can help you at any time. Leonardo turned to look at her with a serious expression. Tip Top Media Company was very famous in the show business, and Leonardo was the boss of Tip Top Media Company. He knew everything in the show business very well. Those who became celebrities overnight were all because of their background. In recent years, the popr young men and women in thepany all became famous with the help of theirpany. Only Adams started his career when Tip Top Media Company was still a smallpany. Summer had already seen how Leonardo handled the crisis yesterday, so she had no doubt that Leonardo could make her a famous screenwriter in the show business within half a year.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. But that was not what she wanted. Her dream was very precious and needed her efforts and sincerity. She didnt want to seed overnight and be famous. What she wanted was the realization of her dreams in a real sense. Life was so long for her and she was still very young. As long as she worked hard, nothing was impossible. She believed in herself. Summer did not know that Leonardo had thought so much. Although she did not need his help, she was still touched. As a businessman, Leonardo was ustomed to the ups and downs in the show business, so it was normal for him to make such a n for her. Summer asked him, Do you think I can be a famous screenwriter if I dont take shortcuts? Although she believed in herself, she still wanted Leonardos confirmation. Leonardo nced at her and said, My wife is always the best. When Summer heard the word best, she felt that he was not sincere at all. Leonardos lips curled into a smile when she red at him. It was impossible for his wife to fail. Even if Summer really couldnt make it, he would definitely help her. He could help her realize her little dream without any effort. How could he let her fail? The next day. Summer was going to work at Tip Top Media Company. However, when she left in the morning, she had a small conflict with Leonardo because she did not want to take his car. Summer was very persistent. I can just go there by bus. Not many people knew about Leonardos identity as the president of Tip Top Media Company. When he entered and left Tip Top Media Company, he was always very cautious. It would be a bigger risk to bring her there. Leonardo said with a cold expression, Then Ill let the driver take you there. No. Summer shook her head. She was an intern assistant of screenwriter; how could she be sent to thepany? Leonardos expression turned a little colder as he called out her name in a deep voice, Summer. Recently, Summer and Leonardo had gotten along very well, and her understanding of Leonardo had also improved. Especially when dealing with Leonardo when he was angry, she was very skilled. She walked closer to Leonardo and tiptoed to kiss him. She touched his head and said, I am now an intern assistant in thepany. How would my colleagues think about me if they see I am sent to thepany every day? I can just take the bus myself Just now, Leonardo was like a mighty lion that was about to get angry. But after Summers series of actions, he was smoothed and became much gentler. Then Ill take you to the bus stop. Alright. Leonardo took Summer to the bus stop and watched her get on the bus. Then he let Tim drive to Tip Top Media Company Media. Seeing that Leonardo was finally willing to leave, Summer heaved a sigh of relief. However, when the bus passed a traffic light, Summer inadvertently looked back and saw Leonardos expensive limited-edition Bentley behind the bus. Summer felt unbelievable. She felt that Leonardo was sometimes very childish. She withdrew her gaze and took out her phone to call Leonardo. Leonardo answered quickly, Whats wrong? Why are you following the bus all the time? Summer covered the phone with one hand and asked him in a low voice. Leonardo paused for a moment, then and then said in a very serious tone, Because the bus is in front of us, we can only go behind it. You Summer was angry and hung up the phone. She wouldnt take a bus tomorrow. She would take the subway and see how he could follow her again. When she arrived at thepany, someone took Summer to go through the enrollment procedures. In the past two years, the film and television market had grown rapidly, and there was a great demand for screenys. Good screenwriters, on the other hand, had always been in need. Somerge film and televisionpanies had famous screenwriters, but smallpanies still found it difficult to work with top screenwriters. Tip Top Media Company was argepany, so it has had an advantage, but it still needed good screenwriters. Summer had written scripts when she was at school. She could be considered to be experienced, but once she entered thepany, she still had to start from scratch. Tip Top Media Company was short of screenwriters. Even on her first day, Summer had been arranged for a lot of work. When Leonardo invited her to dinner at noon, she immediately fell onto the sofa as soon as she entered his office. Are you so tired? Leonardo gave her a ss of water. Summer took the cup and drank all the water. There are too few screenwriters in yourpany. We are simply too busy. The reason why she was so busy was not because the old employees bullied the rookies, but because they all were really busy! Leonardo pondered for a moment and said, Because they are too busy and tired, many screenwriters cant hold on and resign. Summer said, Should they get a rise? He looked at Summer and said, In the entire show business, nopany has a higher sry for screenwriters than Tip Top Media Company. Chapter 194 Leonardo Is Lying Summer was not surprised to hear Leonardo say this. Tip Top Media Company is was famous for being rich and generous. However, she did not know how much her sry was. She asked Leonardo curiously, Then how much do you pay me? Hearing this, Leonardo suddenly narrowed his eyes and leaned closer to her. He said meaningfully, The boss of thepany serves you personally every day. And now you still want your sry? This man really wouldnt give up any chance to flirt with her. Just as Summer was about to speak, Carl walked in with a few big packages of packed food. Time to eat! Carl nced at them and looked away. He had to see how in love they were all day. It was so unbearable. Summer helped take out the food. Carl couldnt help butin, Fortunately, Leonardo will return to the Emerson Group in a few days. Otherwise, I have to put up with you two every day!N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Summer was slightly stunned, and she looked at Leonardo. When will you return to the Emerson Group? Few dayster. Leonardo lowered his head and his voice was low. She could not hear any emotions from his voice. Summer almost forgot about this. Leonardo had said previously that he would return to the Emerson Group. After he made arrangements for thepany and made a transfer to Carl, he would probably return to the Emerson Group. The next day, Summer went to work by subway. But when she got out of the subway, she saw Leonardos car. On the third day, Summer took a taxi to Tip Top Media Company. When the taxi arrived at herpany, Leonardos car also happened to arrive there. Finally, on the fourth day, Leonardo did not follow her. Because he was going to the Emerson Group. Summer woke up early in the morning and did not see Leonardo. When she went downstairs to the hall, Ava said as soon as she saw her, Mr. Emerson has already left. Summer nodded and felt surprised. How strange it was that Leonardo went to work without waiting for her? But not long after, she received a phone call from Leonardo. Ive already arrived at the Emerson Group. You dont have to worry about going to work every day followed by me. Are you happy? Leonardos voice was extremely calm and she was unable to tell whether he was happy or angry. Summer didnt dare to say that she was happy. She saidmely, You wont be working at Tip Top Media Company in the future? What a pity In the past few days, they had been unhappy over how Summer should go to work. Leonardo was naturally unhappy, but he didnt say it. Leonardo seemed to chuckle. I can send you to thepany every day, and then go to the Emerson Group. Summer said, You dont have to Leonardo no longer held back hisughter andughed out loud. He didnt like the Emerson Group, but he had no choice but toe. After a phone call to Summer, he suddenly became happier. Afterughing, Leonardo said seriously, Normally, its up to you, but in rainy days, the driver will take you there. Otherwise, Ill send you to work personally. Okay. Summer felt that Leonardo had be very verbose recently. After hanging up the phone, Summer went to thepany. It usually took her five minutes to walk from the bus stop where she got off to Tip Top Media Company. Just as she got off the bus and was about to reach the entrance of Tip Top Media Company, she heard a whistle behind her. Summer moved a little to the side of the road, but the car behind her was still whistling. Summer frowned and turned around. She saw a familiar face poking out of the window of a ck car behind her. Adams smiled and called her, Summer. After Summer saw that he was Adams, she cried out in surprise, Adams? Recently, many things had happened, and they couldnt contact Adams. Adams drove to Summers side to talk to her. He asked her, Youe here to look for Leonardo? No, Summer raised her work permit and said, I am now an employee of Tip Top Media Company. Then we will be colleagues in the future? There was a hint of surprise in Adams eyes, but he did not show much surprise. It was working time and there were a lot of people around them. It was not a good ce to talk. Summer carefully looked around and said, No, Im still an intern assistant. Adams was a considerate man. Noticing Summers subtle actions, he smiled and said, Maybe we can have lunch togetherter. Ill go now. After that, he drove to the parking lot. Summer did not take his words seriously. Last time, she just took Adams car home from the airport and caused so much trouble. She became Adams mysterious girlfriend. If she was found having lunch with Adams again, maybe she would be Adams wife who had been married to him for many years. Nowadays, the media could make up any stories in order to attract peoples attention. It was another busy day at thepany. Tip Top Media Company had a cafeteria. At noon, Summer nned to go to the cafeteria with her colleagues. As soon as she reached the cafeteria, she received a phone call from Adams. We agreed to have dinner together. Where did you go? Although Adams words sounded reproachful, his tone was not serious at all. Summer rejected Adams directly, Im having lunch with my colleagues in the cafeteria. Maybe we can have dinner when Leonardo is free. Adams paused for a second and said, Okay. She didnt know if it was her illusion, but she felt that Adams tone was a little strange. She didnt really take it seriously. However, she suddenly remembered Adams dispirited appearance at the entrance of the teahousest time. What exactly happened? The disturbance caused by Adams mysterious girlfriend was finallypletely quelled by Leonardo post on Weibo. However, it seems that the one who nned it had not been found out. When Summer thought of this, she sent a WeChat message to ask Leonardo about it. Leonardo was probably busy. It wasnt until Summer finished her meal that Leonardo replied to her with a few simple words. We havent found out. Summer read this sentence several times and felt that Leonardo was lying. It was impossible for the one behind such an incitement to discredit an enterprise to not leave clues. As long as they had the intention to investigate, they would definitely find out. It was especially easy for Leonardo. Leonardo was meticulous and careful. It was impossible for him not to have found out the truth about this matter after so long. So, it was also possible that he had found out the truth, but he did not want to say anything. To put it another way, he found out who made this, but he didnt believe that person would do so, so he said that he didnt find out! Chapter 195 Sleepyhead The more Summer thought about it, the more she felt that she was right. If someone else had said that they hadnt found out, Summer would have believed it, but Leonardo must lie about it. Leonardo was truly confident from the bottom of his heart. The moment this thought popped up, she couldnt stop it anymore. Summer had been thinking about it all day. As soon as she got off work, she hurriedly went home, wanting intending to talk to Leonardo about this matter. However, when she returned home, Leonardo hadnt returned yet. It was already seven oclock when dinner was ready, but Leonardo hadnt returned yet. It was time for dinner, and Ava advised Summer, Mrs. Emerson, maybe you should have dinner first. Mr. Emerson may be backte.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Its okay. Ill wait for him. On his first day at the Emerson Group, Leonardo would definitely be very busy. This was normal. After waiting for a while, Leonardo hadnt returned yet, so Summer wanted to call Leonardo. However, just as she took out her phone, her phone rang. She looked at her phone and saw that it was Leonardo calling. Summer answered the phone and asked him, When will you be back? I just finished a meeting. I might be back veryte tonight. You go to bed first. Dont wait for me, Leonardo said in a slightly low voice. He sounded gentle but tired. The meeting was too long for him to notice that it was already sote. As soon as the meeting was over, he called Summer immediately. I see Recently, although she and Leonardo did not go to work together, they still went out together in the morning and came back home together in the evening. Right now, Summer was still not used to being alone in an empty room. After dinner, she went back to her room and wrote the manuscript on herptop. She wrote the manuscript, keeping an eye on the sound of cars outside. However, she was too tired after a days work and soon fell asleep on the bed. Then Leonardo returned. The room was well heated. Leonardo walked into the bedroom and saw Summer sleeping on the bed with her head tilted. Her hands were still on the keyboard of theptop. Her bangs curled up and her hair was on the bead. Leonardo walked over gently and pulled out theptop under Summers hand. Although his movements were very gentle, Summer didnt sleep deep and was still awakened by him. Summer opened her eyes. She was still not clear-headed. Looking at the person in front of her, she said in a daze, Youre back.? She had leaned against the bed and slept for too long. When she moved, her body tilted and was about to fall onto the bed. Leonardo quickly reached out to hold her head and put the other hand around her waist. He said in a low voice, Yes, you can sleep now. Hearing this, Summer really fell asleep again. It only took her ten seconds to fall sleep since shey back in bed. Leonardo looked at her peaceful face and was stunned for a moment. He could not help but pinch her nose and mutter, Little sleepyhead. He went to the bathroom to wash up before lying on the bed. Summer, who was already asleep, seemed to be conscious and moved into Leonardos embrace. Seeing this, Leonardos eyes were gentle as he hugged her tightly in his arms and soon fell asleep. The next day. When Summer opened her eyes, she subconsciously reached out to grope around. But Leonardo was not there. She sat up quickly. Leonardo didnte backst night? No, He seemed to havee back Summer turned her head and looked at theptop on the sofa. She remembered that Leonardo had returnedst night and helped her switch off herptop. But where was him? Had he left now? Summer got out of bed, grabbed a coat, and ran downstairs with her slippers. When she ran to the first floor, she saw Leonardo dressed in formal clothes walking towards the door. She called him, Leonardo. Hearing this, Leonardo turned around but only nced at her and frowned slightly, Go back and change clothes. Ill go to thepany now. Okay, Summer subconsciously replied and saw Leonardo turn around and walk out. She opened her mouth but didnt say anything in the end. Only when Leonardo disappeared did she go back to the bedroom to get changed. Leonardo started to get particrly busy. He was so busy that he didnt even have time to have breakfast with Summer. When she woke up in the morning, usually he had already left or was about to leave. When she came back at night, Leonardo was still working overtime at thepany. When he came back, Summer was either asleep or awake in the next morning. A week passed like this. Summer thought that Leonardo would have a rest for the weekend. However, when she woke up early on the weekend, she saw that Leonardo had been dressed in suit. He looked dignified and energetic. Leonardo seemed to have endless energy. He was so busy for a week, yet he still looked so energetic. Summer picked up her phone and saw her exhausted face in the reflection of the screen. She went to workter than Leonardo, and got off work earlier than Leonardo, but she looked even more tired than Leonardo. If she hadnt been with Leonardo for so long, she would have doubted if Leonardo was a real human. Im going to thepany immediately. You could continue sleeping. When Leonardo heard her, he turned around to look at her and lowered his head to tidy up his cufflinks. Today his cufflinks seemed to be against him and he couldnt button it up. Summer lifted the quilt and sat up. Her voice was gentle and soft for she had just woken up. Come here. Leonardo walked over and sat down beside the bed. He stretched out his arm in front of Summer and handed her the cufflinks. He lowered his head and looked at Summers slender white fingers pinching the dark shirt sleeves. After helping him put on the cufflinks, she even tidied up his suit. His lowered his head to kiss Summers forehead. The New Year is approaching, so I should be able to rx after several days. Summer fell silent for a moment and asked him, Does the Emerson Group have so many things to do? Yes, a lot of things. Leonardos voice was filled with exhaustion. After that, they fell silent. Summer thought of something and said, Did you know that Adams is back? Leonardos expression slightly froze as he narrowed his eyes, When did hee back? Hes been back for a few days. He even said that he wanted to have dinner with us. This was indeed what Summer wanted to tell Leonardo. Leonardo pondered for a moment. Ill get off work earlier tomorrow and ask Adams to eat in Golden Cauldron Club. Okay. Summer nodded, her eyes shing with joy. She could finally have dinner with Leonardo! Chapter 196 How Many Times Do You Want to Be A Trending Topic? The next day, Summer left home at six oclock to go to Golden Cauldron Club. Because Leonardo said they would have dinner at Golden Cauldron Club at seven oclock, and she had nothing to do at home, so she went there early. When she arrived at Golden Cauldron Club, it was 6:40. Adams arrived there right after her. Adams entered the private room and found that Leonardo was not there. He asked her, Hasnt Leonardoe yet? Summer looked at her watch and found that it was almost seven oclock. She sighed and said, Ever since he returned to the Emerson Group, he has been so busy. The disappointment in Summers tone couldnt be concealed. Adams changed the topic, Dous wanted toe with me today, but his ssmate invited him to y basketball, so he went out with his ssmate. Summer hadnt seen Dous for a while. She kind of missed him and began to talk with Adams about Dous. They chatted while waiting for Leonardo. However, Leonardo did note for a long time. Soon, it was already seven oclock. Leonardo had always been punctual, but he hadnte yet. Could something bad have happened? Summer called Leonardo, but she didnt get through. She frowned as she looked at the phone, her expression somewhat anxious. Seeing this, Adams asked her, Whats wrong? No. Summer pursed her lips and smiled reluctantly. Leonardo hasnte yet. Im afraid hes been dyed because of something in thepany. Otherwise, lets order now. Adams, like her, came without dinner. If Leonardo was dyed for something, he mightete. He couldnt let Adams starve with her. Adams didnt care and said, Yes, just wait. It had passed eight oclock, so Summer decided not to wait and let Adams order the dishes. As a result, this dinner was originally for three people, but now it was for Adams and Summer only. After they finished the dinner and the waiters served a pot of tea, Leonardo arrived. As soon as Summer saw Leonardo enter, she lowered her head to look at the tea in the cup. Now that she saw Leonardo, she was angrier. If he was busy today, he could choose another time. Couldnt he make a phone call and exin it if he was busy? Adams poured a cup of tea for Leonardo and handed it to him. With a gentle tone, he asked, Are you very busy? Leonardo sat down beside Summer and ced his hand on the back of Summers chair. His possessiveness was very obvious. Adams looked at Leonardos arm for a few seconds and looked away, as if he had never noticed that. Not that busy. Leonardo picked up the teacup and drank all the tea. He looked at Summer and asked, Have you eaten? Adams said, Well, since you didnte for so long, we ordered and ate the dishes. Leonardo did not say anything but only turned to look at Summer. Summer pretended not to feel that he was looking at her and only drank her tea. Was she angry? Well, I could havee here earlier, but I there was had a small car ident on the way and my phone broke, Leonardo looked at Adams and said. Although Summer pretended to ignore him, she tried hard to hear him clearly when he spoke. Just as he finished speaking, Summer turned around and asked, Are you alright? Im fine. Leonardo looked at her and said with a smile, It was someone else who had an ident and caused a traffic jam. Thats why Ie herete. Summer and Adams had already eaten, so Leonardo only ordered his own dishes. He ate very fast, but he didnt look rude. It was even a pleasure to look at him while he was eating. Perhaps it was because he was so handsome. After dinner, Summer went home with Leonardo. This was the first time in this week that Summer and Leonardo had returned home together. They were quiet in the car. Summer suddenly said, Its been a long time since we went home together. Who refused to go to work with me before? Leonardo, who was beside her, said coldly and began to talk about something what happened long ago with Summer. Summer curled her lips and said, That was different. They argued about this topic all the way home. In the end, the argument ended when Leonardo pushed her into bed. Though Leonardo was indeed too tired during this period of time, and they had sex several times that night. In the next morning, when Summer woke up, she saw Leonardos handsome face beside her. She stretched out her hand and gently pressed it against his face, drawing the outline of his face. Leonardo narrowed his eyes, grabbed her hand and kissed it. Dont move. Summer smiled and used the other hand to touch his face. She wanted to touched his face and he wanted to blocked her hand. They started to have fun on the bed. At this moment, Summers phone suddenly rang, pulling both of their thoughts back. Summer took her phone from the bedside table and muttered, Who called me so early in the morning? She took it over and saw that it was an unfamiliar number.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She muttered to herself, Who is this? Leonardo stuck his head out from behind her and said, Carl. Carl calls me? Summer was surprised. Maybe he wanted to find me. As Leonardo spoke, he reached out and took Summers phone. Yesterday, his cell phone broke. After he entered the Emerson Group, he didnt take other cell phones for working with him. Carl couldnt find him for a while, so he called Summer. This made sense. Whats wrong? Leonardo answered the phone in a cold voice. Summer leaned over curiously and heard Carls mad voice. What the hell? Someone took another photo of Adams and Summer eating together! They are now the trending topic again! Carl was very irritable, as if he could run over from the other end of the phone in the next second. When Summer heard this, she was stunned for a while before she realized and asked, Adams and I have we been photographed and be a trending topic again? Leonardo hung up the phone with a serious expression and directly opened Weibo. Sure enough, there was a trending topic on Adams and Summer again. #The Mysterious Girlfriend of Adams# Summer twitched the corner of her mouth, I feel that I could also be a star if I became a trending topic with Adams a few more times. Leonardo coldly nced at her, How many times do you want to be a trending topic? The photos were clearly takenst night when she was eating with Adams at Golden Cauldron Club before Leonardo went over. Adams was clearly photographed in the photo, while Summer was still in a very blurry state. Summer pursed her lips and said unwillingly, Its not like I wanted to be a trending topic. If it werent for your absence yesterday, the three of us would have been photographed eating together! Chapter 197 Let’s Calm Down Leonardo looked at Summer with a cold expression, Im the one to me? She was indeed a little upset that he didntest night. However, after he exined, Summer did not me him in her heart. But the tone of him just now made her ufortable. No. Summer didnt want to talk to him anymore, so she got out of bed and carried her clothes into the bathroom. Leonardos words sounded as if she really wanted to be a trending topic with Adams. She was just joking when she said that she could also be a star if she became a trending topic with Adams a few more times. Summer was angry. After washing up and getting changed, she ignored Leonardo and went downstairs directly. During breakfast, they didnt say a word and went to work directly after that. When Summer reached Tip Top Media Company, she met Jessica. Jessica directly pulled her aside and said, Did you have dinner with Adams? Jessica asked her that because she had seen the trending topic. Summer noddedzily. Originally, Leonardo had asked Adams to have dinner with us together. Leonardo was at thepany, so I went there first. She briefly exined what happenedst night to Jessica. Jessica scratched her hair without caring about her image. But, how could Adams be so careless? He has been photographed many times recently. Yes, Adams has been working in the show business for ten years, so he should be very sensitive to cameras. However, he had been photographed secretly many times recently, and the photos were so clear. The more she thought about it, the stranger Summer felt. As she talked to Jessica, she walked towards the elevator. The elevator door opened, and Adams and his manager, Sophie, walked out. Adams smiled and called her, Summer. Summer looked at him with aplicated feeling and said with a sense of distance, yes. Adams eyes flickered, but he didnt say anything else. Just as he was about to leave, Summer suddenly stopped him. Adams, did you really not notice that someone was secretly taking pictures of us yesterday at Golden Cauldron Club? Adams had his back to her. He did not turn around, but his body obviously paused for a second. Sophie, who was walking beside him, turned around and looked at Summer with astonishment in her eyes. After two seconds, Adams turned around and said with an apologetic feeling, Sorry, I was careless, but I will handle it properly. His smile and tone were still gentle, but Summer frowned when she heard his words. When Adams left, Jessica whispered to Summer, Adams is really special. He is gentle and magnanimous. He should be the best choice of boyfriend. Summer looked away and shook her head,. I dont think so. Of course you dont. After all, you have Leonardo. Jessica chattered endlessly in her ear, but Summer was no longer in the mood to listen. From the first time they met, Adams gave her the feeling that he was gentle and magnanimous, giving people a very good feeling. He was a person that people couldnt help but want to get close to. However, thest few times she saw Adams, she always felt that he was weird. When she recalled this, she realized that she had never seen Adams angry before. He hadnt even been unhappy. He always had a smile on his face, as if he wouldnt be angry no matter what happened, and he always had such a calm expression. No one knew what could make him lose control of his temper.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. No, she had seen him angry once. It was at the entrance of the tea house. After thinking that, Summer realized that it was after that time she saw him at the tea house that Adams became strange. He still always smiled and had been gentle to people. However, she was very sensitive and felt that something was different. Was it because she had always been thinking about the thing happened in the tea house and it was just her imagination? Because of the trending topic this morning, Summer and Leonardo were unhappy about each other. They were busy with their own work all day, and no one had time to contact the other. At night, Leonardo returned after Summer fell asleep. He walked in gently and saw Summers hand dangling at the bedside and her phone was on the floor. She must have fallen asleep on her phone. Leonardo picked up her phone and put her hand back. He sat on the bed and stared at her for a long time before getting up and entering the bathroom. Hearing the sound of the bathroom door closing, Summer, who was asleep just now, suddenly opened her eyes. Recently, Leonardo came backte. He told her not to wait for him, but she still subconsciously waited for him toe back. Therefore, she didnt sleep very well and would wake up when hearing a slight noise. She rolled over and continued to sleep with her back to the bathroom, but when she closed her eyes, her mind became clearer. Not long after, Leonardo came out of the bathroom. He had only turned on a small wallmp when he came in, but he didnt turn on the chandelier in the room. He was afraid that Summer would wake up for the light was too bright. At this moment, the light in the room was dim. He also noticed Summer turning over. He tucked the corner of Summers quilt andy down on the bed. He habitually reached out and held her in his arms. But he soon felt the person in his arms stiffen. He thought that Summer was most likely awake, but she didnt say anything. After a while, Summer could not stand and pretended to roll over, leaving his embrace. Feeling his arms empty, Leonardos aura became cold and fierce. Summer was still angry with him. He reached out to gold her again, but not long after, Summer did the same thing again. Leonardos patience was finally exhausted. In the darkness of the night, his voice was deep and cold. Summer, whats wrong with you? Summer stopped pretending to be asleep and said indifferently, No. The voices of them indicated that they were all wide awake, and they did not seem to be sleepy at all. After a moment of silence, Leonardo said, Ive been busytely. Be good. Well, you think Im not good enough? Summer sneered. Im also very busy. The small conflict between them in the morning was not even a quarrel. It was a very small matter. If Leonardo coaxed her, it would be over. However, his current tone sounded like he was ming her. Sometimes, when the conflict between two people deepens, it is difficult to distinguish who is right and who is wrong. Recently, they had been very busy. Leonardo came backte, so Summer basically couldnt sleep well. And they were both very tired. Isnt she good enough to keep quiet even if she was angry? He could only tell her to be good, but could he coax her? She became angrier. Summer directly lifted the quilt and got out of bed. Im going to sleep in another room. Lets calm down. Chapter 198 Rough Sex After Summer finished speaking, she turned on the light, grabbed her phone and was about to leave. Leonardo said that he was tired, but she was the same. So, it would be best if they both calmed down. However, Leonardo refused to let her go. He was tall and had long legs. He got out of bed and quickly walked over to block Summers way. Dont make a fuss at night. Its you whos being unreasonable now. Summer looked up at him. Her expression was as cold as his. Leonardo rubbed his forehead and looked exhausted. It is because of what happened this morning? Summer did not say anything. What happened in the morning was just a trigger. They were too busytely. Even if they lived together, she could only see him when she woke up at midnight. They had an appointment to have dinner at the Golden Cauldron Club yesterday. Summer thought that Leonardo would arrive on time, but he waste in the end. He exined that he had a small car ident and there were traffic jams. Summer was not an unreasonable woman, so she just let it go. But this morning, she and Adams became a trending topic. She was depressed about it, and she couldnt stand it any longer when she heard Leonardo ming her. In a rtionship, women only cared about mens attitudes most of the time. Its toote today. I dont want to talk about it anymore. Summer really didnt want to talk about it with Leonardo at midnight. After all, they had to work tomorrow, and Leonardo had been very busytely. She hoped that the small conflict between them could be discussedter. However, during this period, it was the best for them to sleep in separate rooms. Otherwise, Summer was worried that they would keep quarreling with each other. Leonardo said expressionlessly, Alright. Then, he held her up in his arms and carried her back to the bed. He hugged her tight in his arms and said, Now sleep. Summer realized that it waspletely impossible to reason with Leonardo. The next morning, Summer was awakened by Leonardo. When she opened her eyes, she saw Leonardos deep ck eyes. Youre awake? She caught his hand and said, What are you doing? Her voice in the morning sounded slightly hoarse and a little childlike. Leonardos eye lit up slightly. He bent down and kissed her. He kissed from her red cheeks to her ears and gasped, Ive been too busytely Summer could no longer remember what had happened after that. She only remembered that he lowered his body and seduced her when she was almosting. Do you still want to sleep in the other room? Summer couldnt even think about it. She bit her lips and shook her head. No Good girl. Leonardo praised her. However, Summer vaguely remembered that she seemed to have a fight with Leonardo in the beginning. How did it end up like this again? The answer never crossed her mind, because she was so tired that she fell asleep in the end. Leonardo carried her to take a shower. She woke up and said in a daze, I have to go to work. Leonardo put some bath gel on her and said in a rarely gentle voice, Im taking your leave. OK. Summer replied and closed her eyes. Leonardo carried her back to the bed and covered her with the nket. Then, he sat by the bed and stared at her. He had not slept well all this time. But with Summer in his arms, he slept sound. At night, he would wake up and pull her into his arms if she was not there. At midnightst night, he felt Summer break free from his embrace and sleep on the other side. So he woke up and hugged her again. However, Summer subconsciously pushed him away. She never did this before. This made Leonardo a little panicked. He had been too busytely. They could only meet in bed all day. The day before yesterday, he finally got some time to have dinner with Summer. But unluckily, he had a small car ident on the way. When he arrived at the Golden Cauldron Club, he saw the disappointment in her eyes and felt very irritated. However, he entered the Emerson Group and had too many things to deal with. He had to get the whip hand, so that it would be more convenient for him to investigate what had happened to his mother. Then the next day, he saw that Summer and Adams had be a trending topic. The frustration in his heart mounted up and he blurted out to me her. Summer was sensitive. Even if she was angry, she would not make a big fuss. Instead, she was freaking calm. If she had made a fuss, it would be easier for him to coax her.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. However, she was very calm and rational. She even thought about working the next day and sleeping separately. Sleeping in separate rooms? That was impossible. Not in this lifetime. Leonardos phone rang. It was Michael. Michael asked, Why did you ask for leave? Im not feeling well. Because of what happened just now, Leonardos voice was a little hoarse. It sounded like he was sick. Hearing this, Michael did not ask anything else. He only told Leonardo, Have a good rest. After hanging up the phone, Leonardoughed at himself. He felt that he might have been mesmerized by Summer, so he couldnt bear to see her unhappy. Summer woke up in a daze and smelled the food. She opened her eyes and saw Leonardo putting chopsticks on the small table. Summer liked to see him in his housecoat and look soft. He did not look cold at all in this way. Instead, he looked gentle. Only she could see such gentleness. Leonardo noticed that she was awake. He raised his head and smiled at her. Get up and have your breakfast. Summer turned her head. She did not want to see him. That was the only way for this unreasonable man to deal with their problems? The next second, Summer bounced up from the bed. What time is it? She had to go to work! Leonardo said faintly, Ive asked for your leave. Summer had only worked at Tip Top Media for a few days, and she had asked for leave because of this? She looked at the time. It was toote. It was already over ten oclock. They had their breakfast face to face at the table. The atmosphere was a little strange. Summer hesitated for a moment before asking the question. How do you think of Adams? Chapter 199 Use Her Against Leonardo As Summer finished speaking, she saw that Leonardo stiffened. Then, he asked, Why you ask that? He sounded so natural that Summer didnt feel anything unusual about it. Summer kept eating and silently stared at Leonardo. Leonardo remained calm with her stare. He even helped Summer pick up the dishes from time to time. Ive heard that people in the show business for a long time are more sensitive to cameras and paparazzi. If someone takes pictures of them, they will discover it. And most of the pictures taken by paparazzi are not very clear. Summer was implying something. Leonardo was very smart and he should get it. But he just nodded and said, Yeah, Ive heard it. OK. Summer narrowed her eyes and silently had her brunch. However, her thoughts had drifted far away. Summer wanted to bring the topic to Adams, who was secretly photographed and became a trending topic. But Leonardo pretended not to get it and did not answer her question. Summer thought of her guess and had aplicated feeling. Last time, she and Adams suddenly became the trending topic. She had asked Leonardo about it, but he said that he didnt find anything. She guessed that Leonardo might have found out the truth, but he didnt tell her. She suspected that apart from the first trending topic, which was indeed an ident, the other two trending topics might have been nned by Adams! This thought might be ridiculous. But Summer could only think of Adams when it came to the person who could make Leonardo worry and hesitate. Moreover, when the second trending topic appeared, no one could contact Adams. In Leonardos Weibo post, arge part was about Adams and Tip Top Media Company over these years. Now Summer knew that post was not just dealing with the public rtions problems. It was written for Adams on purpose. Leonardo seemed to be giving Adams a chance. A chance for Adams to exin everything and get reconciled with Leonardo. Of course, it was only Summers guess. And it was based on the possibility that Adams had done those things. Because Summer remained silent for a long time, Leonardo looked up at her and said, Dont think too much. I will take care of everything. Summer curled her lips and said, Dont think that you can handle everything on your own. You can also talk to me. What if I can help you out? They looked at each other. Summers eyes were bright and clear. After staring at her for a few seconds, Leonardo felt that she might have read his mind, so he looked away. Summer sighed. Leonardo still didnt want to tell her about Adams. He was avoiding this. So, she must get very close to the truth. After all, Adams was Leonardos brother. And they had been brothers for more than 20 years. On the contrary, she and Leonardo havent been together for a long time. This thought upset Summer, but it made sense why Leonardo didnt tell her the truth. Although Leonardo did not say anything, Summer could feel that he was absent-minded. Even an outsider like her found it hard to understand Adams actions, let alone Leonardo. Although they had asked for leave and rested at home today, they did not talk much. Summer and Adams trending topic disappeared soon. People on the Inte were guessing Summers identity. They stopped paying attention to XN, the founder of Tip Top Media Company. So, the whole thing did not influence Summer much. However, some people said that Adams had a new movieing out, so he was taking the opportunity to hype it up. Of course, Adams fans retorted them once they saw thesements. Adams is an award-winning actor! Does he need more hype? Didnt all his movies earn more than 100 million yuan on its first day? Ignorance limits your imagination. Summer wasnt too worried about these things, because Leonardo had said that he would deal with them. However, many changes happened at the quiet days. When Summer arrived at thepany early in the morning, she heard her colleagues whispering about Adams. Adams has been a trending topic for so many timestely. Yeah, I dont know whats going on. He doesnt need the hype as a super star, nor does he need to attract attention. Who is so sick to do that? Someone said on Weibo yesterday that he knew who the woman was. The one who ate with Adams. Really? But Adams should be single. He has a full schedule recently. Well, I dont think so. Hearing this, Summer opened Weibo and found the post they were talking about. It added a hashtag #The Mysterious Girlfriend of Adams#. And it was made over the top in this hashtag as a hot post. Guys, dont make wild guesses. About the woman who had dinner with Adams, I know who she is. See you Friday night at eight oclock. The bloggers ID was some random English characters. He had hundreds of thousand followers and often exposed stars privacy. So, he had some credibility.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. He just wrote a few sentences in the Weibo post, but it left a big suspense in peoples heart. Tomorrow was Friday, so many people were looking forward to it in thements. However, Summer did not take this person to heart. After all, there was Leonardo behind her, so she was confident. She refreshed the page and saw a new post from the ount. Since everyone is so curious, major spoilers ahead: graduated from a top film academy in the country; a staff in the show business; not a celebrity; working for a bigpany in the industry. To others, this was just some vague information that covered many people. However, after Summerpared herself with the post, she felt a little panicked. She graduated from Hoover Film Academy, which was indeed a top film academy in the country. Now she had worked in Tip Top Media, and she was a scriptwriter. Moreover, she was not a star. That post was almost describing her. Summer stood up, walked to the tea room and called Leonardo. Her call was put through, but no one answered it. Summer took a deep breath, returned to the office area, and felt uneasy. Leonardo never called her back. After work, Summer met Adams. If Adams really nned the two trending topics Summer got furious when she thought of this possibility. She was innocent, but Adams roped her into this and made her a trending topic. Strangers talked about her every day. In the end, Leonardo had to deal with all the mess. Now Adams purpose was very clear. He wanted to fight with Leonardo. And he used her against Leonardo. Adams walked up to Summer without any assistants or managers by his side. Summer walked forward and blocked his way. Adams, have you been busytely? Adams saw Summers bad expression. His face changed slightly, but he still smiled and said, Its fine. Chapter 200 Satisfaction Summer looked at Adams carefully and found that he wasposed as before. He looked impably normal. Summer kept the smile on her face, I heard that you were doing some pro bono work in the mountains. But we were very worried about you, because no one could contact you at that time. Adams face did not change. Well, thats my bad. Summer pursed her lips and didnt know what to say. She couldnt find anything wrong about Adams expression. Summer suspected if she was thinking too much, which made her think Adams was suspicious. However, a persons intuition would note from nowhere. She believed that it was impossible for Leonardo to find nothing. And she also believed in her judgment. If Adams really nned all of this, he would be too terrifying. Adams saw that Summer had been looking at him, so he said, Summer, you have a lot of questions today. Summers face changed slightly. Perhaps its because Leonardo has been too busytely. He doesnt even have time to talk with me. So, I just want to say more when I see you today. Summer said that halfheartedly to test Adams. Adams nodded and said with concern, He has taken over the Emerson Group, our big family business. So, he will only be busier. Summer smiled and had nothing else to say. Adams acted as usual. He waspletely wless. Although Summer had doubted him, there was no evidence. After leaving Tip Top Media, Summer suddenly remembered that Adams had never asked anything about the trending topic. She and Adams created a buzz again. Adams should also know about this. She didnt think that Adams had to care more about her. But it should be in his nature to ask a few questions with concern. However, he did not. Was it because her question made him nervous and he was so focused on dealing with her that he didnt even dare to mention the trending topic? The more Summer thought about it, the more she was sure about it. Now, a car stopped in front of her. When the window was rolled down, Summer saw Jessica in an ancient costume. Jessica? Summer was surprised. Are youing here from the set? Yeah. Jessica looked around and urged her. Get in the car, quick. Summer opened the car door and got in the car. While driving, Jessica asked, Someone is gossiping about you online. Did you know it? I know. Speaking of that, Summer became serious. Jessica was more anxious than her. Did you call Leonardo? Yeah. But he didnt answer it. Summer did not say the rest of words. Jessica heaved a sigh of relief. Thats good. They happened to be waiting for the green man at the intersection, so Jessica took the time to turn on Weibo. Did you really call Leonardo? Jessica asked and frowned when she found that the bloggers Weibo post was still there. This man might know something. Now that there are so many reposts, and you just wait for him to say your name? This is not a joke. Jessica was a celebrity. She lived in public views most of the time. But Summer was different. Although she was also a staff in the show business, her career just started. She was not famous, and she was a young madam of the Emersons. If the blogger exposed Summers information, she could never live quietly. And her reputation would be ruined. Summer also felt a little helpless. I called, but he didnt answer it. Then you should find him at the Emerson Group. No, Im not going. Summer shook her head. She didnt want to disturb his work at thepany. Jessica wanted to say something, but she closed her mouth when she saw Summer frowning. After hesitating for a while, Jessica took out her phone and called Carl. Carl picked it up when she was put through. Carl always answered her call so quickly. Jessica. Jessica asked, Someone on the Inte said that hes going to expose Summers identity. Did you deal with it? Sure, were dealing with it. OK. You Carl wanted to say something, but Jessica had hung up the phone. Carl said theyre dealing with it. Jessicaforted Summer. Leonardo is reliable. The frown which had gathered around Summers brow finally rxed. Although Leonardo was busy, he was still thinking about her. Summer felt so sweet as if Leonardo had hidden a candy in her heart. After returning home, Summer thought that she hadnt cooked for Leonardo for a long time, so she went into the kitchen and made dinner. However, Leonardo hadnt returned until 9pm. Summer could only eat some herself and put the rest in the fridge. Ava was old and could not stay up toote. Summer asked her to sleep. Then, she sat on the sofa and watched TV while waiting for Leonardo toe back.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. When she heard the car engine outside the vi, it was almost twelve oclock. Summer yawned, got up and went into the kitchen. She heated the dinner and served it to the table. When Leonardo entered the vi, a bodyguard walked over and said to him, Mrs. Emerson has been waiting all night. She went to the kitchen and heated the dinner when she heard the car. Recently, Leonardo was busy at work and often stayed upte, so the dishes Summer cooked were very light. When Leonardo walked into the dining hall, he smelled the hot and delicious dishes. Summer walked out of the kitchen in her pajamas while holding a te of dishes. Leonardo walked over, took the te and ced it on the dining table. He wanted to hug her, but he suddenly remembered that he had juste in from outside and he was cold. So, he took off his coat before holding Summer in his arms and saying, Dont wait for me. Just go to bed early. I only wait for you asionally. Summer raised her head and smiled at him. Leonardo stared at her and asked, What makes you so happy? Nothing. Summer shook her head, sat opposite him and watched him eating. Between lovers, getting busy did not make them grow apart. If they ignored each other in the busy days, that wouldy as many bricks in the wall between them. Leonardo was very busy, but he still cared about her problems. Summer was very satisfied with this. Leonardo didnt have dinner, so he never put the chopsticks down after he sat to eat. After he finished eating, Summer propped up her chin and said, Thank you. For what? Leonardo looked up at her and felt confused. Summer replied, That Weibo post. Leonardo narrowed his eyes and asked, The trending topic? Summers face changed slightly, and the smile on her face faded bit by bit. This afternoon, someone on Weibo said that he knew who the woman is. The woman who had dinner with Adams. And hell tell everyone who she is this Friday Chapter 201 The Shameless Mistress Leonardo paused, and his expression also changed. He put down his chopsticks and reached out for his phone, but Summer stopped him. You can go on and eat. Carl should have already settled it. Actually, Summer wasnt so sure whether it was settled or not. Previously, she thought that Leonardo instructed Carl to do it, so she naturally believed that Leonardo would definitely fix it. Thus, she did not pay attention it anymore and focused on preparing the dinner. However, Leonardo still pulled out his phone and called Carl. Carl had been busy all day and had just fallen asleep. He was woken up by the phone. He didnt even see who it was from and asked loudly, Who is it? Dont you know itste? Its me, Leonardo simply answered. Hearing his voice, Carl waspletely awake. Carl was silent for a moment and his tone softened a lot, Leonardo, look at the time. If you dont need to sleep, you can investigate the matter of Adams bing the trending topic. Summer is also involved. I have been working on this for the past few days and didnt even have time to have a good sleep. Carl and Leonardo were close, so he wouldnt beat around the bush when it came to serious matters. I dont know what the person behind this wants, but he definitely knows about the rtionship between Summer and you. Otherwise, he wouldnt involve Summer every time and make it more difficult for us to deal with it Summer only noticed that Leonardo looked serious the whole time. She didnt hear what Carl said. After Leonardo hung up the phone, they sat there silently for a long time. I saw Adams in thepany today, Summer broke the silence. Hearing this, Leonardo suddenly looked up at her, and he frowned unconsciously. Dont worry, I didnt say anything, Summer said with a faint smile, And he didnt mention the trending either. Leonardo stood up and said, Im full. Then he walked away. Summer also stood up and followed up. She said loudly, Leonardo, stop deceiving yourself. You have clearly found out that Adams is behind all this, but you dont want to believe it. So you have been lying to me, saying that you havent found anything. Summer had been holding these words in her heart for a long time. Leonardo stopped and turned to look at Summer. He did not deny it or admit it. Instead, he just said coldly, I will take care of it. There was no feeling in his eyes at all. Summer trembled. She opened her mouth but couldnt say anything. Leonardos eyes were so cold that Summer felt that he was very unfamiliar and distant at the moment. Summer froze. Perhaps, he had never opened his heart to her. He had something on his mind that he didnt want to tell her. When she asked about it, he put on a cold face and seemed to be reprimanding her for meddling in other peoples affairs That night, the two of themy on the same bed, back to back. They didnt hug or talk. There were still a lot of things to do in thepany, and Summer was busy as always. She didnt sleep wellst night, so Summer made herself a cup of coffee in the pantry at lunch break. It wasnt until the water in the cup overflowed that Summer came back to earth. After taking a sip of coffee, she took out her phone and wanted to check on Weibo. It was Friday. The blogger who said that he would announce Summers identity did not make any move. It was probably because Carl took care of it the day before. She clicked on the icon, but before she looked at the content, a phone call came in. It was Carl. Why would Carl call her? Was it because he couldnt find Leonardo again? Summer answered the phone. Before she could say anything, Carls anxious voice came from the phone, Summer, where are you? Im in the pantry. Whats wrong? Hearing his anxious voice, Summer thought that something had happened to Jessica. She was immediately worried. However, Carl said, Dont move. Ille to see you right now. Dont hang up the phone. Why did it sound like something was wrong with her? Summer asked tentatively, Did something go wrong? She thought that it would be about Leonardo or Jessica. But Carl told her not to move and said that he woulde to see her. Dont ask. Ill be right over. Carl was panting, as if he was running. Recently, Summer was always on the trending topic. She was already used to it. She realized that something serious must have happened. Otherwise, Carl wouldnt act like this. Instead of hanging up, she exited the call interface and opened Weibo. When she saw that her photos were everywhere on Weibo, her ears buzzed and she was stunned on the spot. Her mind went nk and she froze for a long time. There were individual photos of her. Photos of her and Leonardo in intimate postures. Photos of her eating with Adams. Photos of her entering and leaving Tip Top Media Company. And photos of her when she pretended to be ugly. Also a photo of a marriage certificate.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. It was very clear, but she looked at it several times before she finally realized that the two names on it were Leonardo Emerson and Vicky Jarrett. The phone suddenly slipped down from her hand and fell to the ground, as if it was extremely heavy. At this moment, the pantry door was pushed open. Summer did not seem to have heard it. She remained the posture before and did not move at all. Seeing Summers face, Carl realized that she had found out about it. He quickly walked over and saw the phone on the ground. The phone didnt break although it fell on the ground. The screen was still on, showing the photo of the marriage certificate. Carl picked it up and turned it off. He pulled Summers arm and walked towards the door. Lets go out first. Summer followed Carl like an unconscious puppet. Security guards outside the door escorted them out of the building. Behind them, the employees of Tip Top Media Company were pointing at Summer. Although they didnt scolded her loudly and did not throw things at her, Summer felt like she had been stripped naked in front of everyone. The first few trending topics on Weibo were all rted to her. And the first topic on the list was: # The Shameless Mistress. Before, she was forced to marry into the Emersons. Now, she was forced to be the mistress. She did not know what she had done wrong. She just had a mother who didnt love her, and she just decided to love a legitimate husband. How did it end up like this? Chapter 202 Adams Was More Important than Her Carl brought Summer out of Tip Top Media Company through the back door. There was a ck car waiting for them outside. When they came near, a bodyguard opened the car door for them. Carl pushed Summer in and looked around for a while before he entered the car. The driver started the car as soon as he got in. After bringing Summer out sessfully, Carl heaved a sigh of relief. However, when he turned to look at Summer, he be worried again. Summer, are you alright? Immediately, Carl realized that he had asked a stupid question. How could Summer be alright after this? She and Leonardo were a legitimate couple. However, when people saw the picture of the marriage certificate, they just assume that Summer was a mistress. Even him was disgusted, not to mention Summer. However, Summer just sat there still with a numb expression on her pale face. It made Carl very worried. Dont worry too much. Its not that serious. You have to trust Leonardo. He will handle this matter well, Carl tried tofort her. However, he found that his words didnt have any influence on her. He scratched his head irritably. Women were reallyplicated. Summer turned to look at him and the first thing she said after seeing him was, Wheres Leonardo? He Carl saw that Summers expression was strange, but he still told her the truth, He went to the development zone in the suburbs to inspect. Hes heading back and will be here in about an hour. Alright, Summer replied. She leant against the seat and didnt say anything else. Seeing her like this, Carl stopped talking. No matter what he said, it couldntpare to Leonardos words. The car arrived at Carls ce. Carl lived in a duplex suite in a high-end neighborhood. As he opened the door, he exined to Summer, Laura followed Leonardo to his vist time. There must be a lot of reporters hiding there, so I brought you to my home Carl treated Summer gently concerning her current situation. Normally he would only be so tender to Jessica. Thank you, Summer thanked him nkly and followed him inside. As soon as they entered, Carl asked her, Do you want some water or other drinks? Summer shook her head. Carl still gave her a cup of water. After a while, Summer reached her hand towards him and said, Give me my phone. Your phone Theres nothing interesting to see on your phone. Lets have a chat, alright? Of course, Carl knew how ugly those people on the Inte would curse, so he didnt want to give her the phone. Summer did not insist. At this moment, the doorbell rang. It could be Leonardo, Carl said as he stood up and opened the door. Summer finally had a reaction. She turned to look at the door. However, it was not Leonardo, but Jessica. Jessica had a quick temper. She directly came over in her acting clothes. Her hair was messy and it could tell that she came here in a rush. Summer! Jessica ran towards Summer. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something. But after a while, she just said, It will be over. Summer nodded, I know. Jessica looked at Summer carefully and didnt find anything wrong with her, other than her paleplexion. Summer was strangely calm, which made Jessica even more worried. She and Carl exchanged nces, and Carl shook his head helplessly. For a moment, the three of them sat in arge room, speechless. Leonardo arrived an hourter. After he entered the door, Leonardo walked directly towards Summer. Just as he was about to reach Summer, he suddenly became hesitant. He walked to her slowly, squatted down and held her hand, Summer. Summer looked up. Her face was pale, but she didnt cry, Youre here. Yes. Leonardo nodded with a hesitant expression. In the end, he only said two words: Trust me. Summer did not say anything. How could he say that to her?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Leonardo was the person she trusted the most for the whole time. Even when her name was trending on Weibo, she wasnt afraid, because she knew that Leonardo would fix it. Summer stared coldly at Leonardo. There was not a trace of a smile in her beautiful eyes at all. They were empty and numb. After a long while, she asked faintly, Was it him? On the side, Carl and Jessica looked at each other. They did not understanding who Summer was talking about. However, Summer and Leonardo knew very well who it was. Leonardo knew that Summer was talking about Adams. Vicky and Adams hooked up before, and she even wanted to enter the show business because of him. It was reasonable to suspect that Vicky and Adams had colluded in what happened today. For the first time, Leonardo didnt dare to look directly into Summers eyes. He pursed his lips, looked away, and clenched his fists tightly. Suddenly, Summerughed. You still cant believe that he will turn against you, Summer paused and then continued, Even though he repeatedly drags me into the whirlpool of scandals and revtions, and even though he did this today, you still think of him as your big brother I will give you an exnation, Leonardo interrupted her, his tone extremely firm. Summer seemed to be finally enraged and her voice became sharp, I dont need your exnation! What rtionship do we have? We have nothing to do with each other! Leonardo exined to her, I know nothing about the marriage certificate. Summer pulled back her hand and stopped talking. Even she could think of Adams, so could Leonardo. He must have already found out about the truth. Leonardo looked cold and heartless, but in fact, he had deep feelings for those close to him. He didnt want to believe that Adams would do this, so he hadntid the cards on the table. And it allowed Adams to pull the same trick again and again. Leonardo was not an indecisive person, but he cared too much about Adams, so he always wanted to give Adams another chance. The more opportunities he gave Adams, the more harm Adams would do to Summer. In other words, to Leonardo, Adams was more important than her. Leonardos indulgence towards Adams led to what happened today. Carl and Jessica werepletely dumbfounded by their conversation. Jessica said in disbelief, Adam did this? Why would he do that? Carl also couldnt believe it. Im a little tired. I want to have a rest, Summer looked at Jessica and asked, Jessica, can I go to your ce? Jessica immediately stood up and said, Of course. Chapter 203 Only Things Related to Summer Can Make You This Anxious After Jessica said so, she walked over and held Summers arm. As they were about to leave, Leonardo stood up and quickly walked in front of Summer. He held her hand and said, Come home with me. I dont want to. Summer shook off his hand without even looking at him, her expression extremely cold. A trace of gloominess shed through Leonardos pearl-like eyes. He tightened his jaw, and looked like he was suppressing his feelings. He clenched his hands into fists, then loosened them, and then clenched them tightly again Finally, he opened his mouth slightly and said softly in a low voice as if he was speaking to a child, Ill pick you up in a few days. He said it in an unquestionable tone. He was not asking for Summers opinion, but informing her. Lets go. Summer ignored him and pulled Jessica out. Carl looked at Leonardo and hesitated. Ill see them off. After saying that, Carl left the room. And Leonardo was the only one left in the room. He stood there motionlessly for a long time and then he slowly sat down on the sofa. He bent his arms and ced his elbows on his knees. He supported his forehead with one hand and slightly leaned forward, looking very tired. He even looked a bit fragile. Carls address was still unknown to the media. However, he still stood at the entrance of themunity for a long time to make sure there wasnt any reporter before letting Jessica and Summer leave. He wanted to drive them to Jessicas ce, but Leonardo was still at his home. So he could only watch as Jessicas car left. He waited at the entrance of themunity for a few minutes to make sure that no one followed them before walking back. However, he bumped into Leonardo at the elevator. Leonardo walked out of the elevator with a cold expression. He looked at Carl and said, I may need to bother you for the next few days. Carl understood what he was referring to. Summer obviously didnt want to see Leonardo now, so he could only ask Carl to take care of her. Carl said half-jokingly, You have been bothering me all the time. I wouldnt be used to it when you stop bothering me someday. Leonardo didnt reply and walked towards the door. Carl hurriedly stopped him, What exactly happened this time? Is it really because of Adams? Leonardo paused for a moment, but left without answering Carls questions. After driving out of themunity, Leonardo called Adams.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Adams immediately answered the phone. As if he was anxious to receive Leonardos phone call. You finally called me? Adams said slowly and he seemed to be smiling. Leonardos voice was ice-cold, Where shall we meet? My home. Leonardo hung up the phone and drove directly to Adams house. When Adams came to open the door, Leonardo grabbed his shirt and pushed him into the house. Then Leonardo closed the door behind him. Why did you do that? If you want anything, you cane for me! Leonardo said angrily with an extremely gloomy face. Adams was grabbed by Leonardo, and his shirt cor tightly tied around his neck. His face became red, but his expression was still calm. It seemed as if Leonardo was not grabbing his cor and they were still good buddies. Coming for you? Its useless, Adams smiled faintly and said with a strange tone, It wouldnt bother you at all. Only things rted to Summer can make you so anxious. Leonardos expression became even darker. He threw Adams to the ground. He clenched his fists tightly, as if he still didnt feel relieved. But he didnt make another move. He didnt show any mercy this time. Adams was ruthlessly thrown to the ground. His expression changed because of the pain, and he didnt look calm anymore. He coughed a few times before saying, Looks like I made the right bet. What kind of man are you to bully a woman? Leonardo gritted his teeth and said. As long as it works. Adamsughed again, which looked extremely annoying to Leonardo. Leonardo stared at him for a few seconds, Did you hear the conversation between Grandfather and Michael at the tea house that day? Is that why you did all this? He didnt know which word in this sentence stimted Adams, but Adams face instantly turned as pale as a piece of paper. He pressed his chest and coughed badly. He looked panicked, What do you know? What are you afraid that I would know? Leonardo approached him step by step, not showing any emotions on his face. After the two of them confronted each other for a while, Adams suddenlyughed out loudly. He looked almost insane, andpletely lost his usual elegance. You know nothing about it. Youll never know what you want to know, Adams tone was firm. After saying that, he turned around and staggered back to his room. Summer and Jessica arrived at Jessicas home safely. What do you want to drink? Jessica asked as she handed Summer the slippers. Summer took the slippers and shook her head. After entering the room, Summer sat on the sofa motionlessly with a pillow in her arms. Jessica poured a ss of water and handed it to Summer. Then, she sat down beside Summer and asked, What exactly happened? Summer held the ss and curled up on the sofa. She told Jessica about what happened recently and her spections. Its unlikely Jessica scratched her hair irritably, Adams and Boss should be getting along pretty well. How could he do such a thing? Theres no reason for that. True. Summer nodded in agreement. Even an outsider like Jessica felt that Adams wouldnt do such a thing, let alone Leonardo. She was different from them from the beginning. Jessica came from a harmonious family. Leonardo had been kidnapped, but he still had his father, grandfather, and other rtives. However, she was like an outsider in the Jarretts since childhood. She had no sense of belonging to the Jarretts. She had no rtive and only one friend, Jessica. She had to be independent and brave since she was little, which made her develop a very sensitive personality. She trusted her own judgment. Also, Leonardo did not deny it. So it must be Adams who did it. Seeing that Summer was a bit upset, Jessica hugged her and said, I didnt mean that. Summer, dont be sad Im just a little tired. Summer tried to smile but realized that she couldnt. She couldnt even put on a fake smile. Chapter 204 If She Loses One Single Hair When Jessica heard this, she said, Then go and rest first. Yes. Summer got up and entered the room. When she closed the door, she saw Jessica looking down at her phone, her brows furrowed tightly. Jessica was probably reading thements on the Inte. Closing the door, she was the only one in the room. Summer leaned against the door and slid to the ground. Her tears rolled down her cheeks. She wasnt really sad, but just felt very tired. Ever since she was a little kid, she those envied those who had parents and rtives. After entering the Hoover Film Academy, she began to make money by writing film scripts to support herself. She began to be less envious of others. It was not that hard to live alone. Later on, she married into the Emersons and was teased by Leonardo as Dous for so long. Although she was angry, she forgave him because of his kindness towards her. She was long for warmth and love. Because she had never felt it before, once someone offered to get close to her, she couldnt help but ept him and devote herself wholeheartedly to the rtionship. When it came to love, people became greedy. However, in Leonardos heart, she was not the most important. Not the most important. He used her to test Adams. In his mind, she could be used to take risks. This night, Summer did not know how she slept or woke up. However, after the night, Summer had calmed down a lot. Right now, this thing had a great impact on her. She was going to be a screenwriter in the show business. But now that she was tagged with the home-wrecker, even if she became famous in the future, those people who mentioned her would probably think of the home-wrecker first. But she couldnt give up writing, nor could she admit that she was a home-wrecker. After all, she was the one who married into the Emersons in the beginning. She took out her phone and scanned her Weibo. She was scolded everywhere. Even though she had already prepared herself mentally, when she saw so manyments scolding her, she felt a lump in her throat. Summer, its time for breakfast. Jessicas voice sounded from outside with great care. Summer turned off her phone, put on her shoes and walked out, Coming. She opened the door and found Jessica standing at the door with a dull expression. Summer smiled at her, Lets go and have breakfast. Yes. Jessica followed her nkly. Seeing Summers desperate appearance yesterday, she was worried and thought about how tofort Summer today. However, Summer came out like nothing had happened Sitting at the dining table, she said, Summer Summer interrupted her and said, I need to go back to the Jarrettster. What are you doing back at the Jarretts? Jessica paused and put down her chopsticks, looking at her. That marriage certificate must have something to do with Vicky. Neither Leonardo nor I know about it. The Jarretts must know something. After Summer finished her words, she drank thest mouthful of milk in the cup and stood up. If you have something to do, you can go back to work. I can go back myself. But Jessica was still worried about her. Its all nonsense. They cant turn the facts upside down. Summer smiled faintly, It will be over. It would all be over. Regarding Leonardo, she was a little confused, but the most important thing right now was to settle the matter first. When Summer left Jessicas house, she changed into Jessicas clothes. Whats more, she put on sunsses and a mask. When she was dressed up, seeing that Jessica was still wearing a long face, Summerforted her, Come on, imagine that we are just enjoying the life of a celebrity in advance. At the entrance of themunity, Summer saw Tim. Mrs. Emerson. Tims hair was a little messy, as if he hadnt slept well at night. Summer frowned and asked, Why are you here? Mr. Emerson told me to wait here in case you wanted to go to somewhere. I can drive you. Tim was as respectful as ever. Summer froze for a moment without saying anything. Leonardo was so smart. He actually knew that she would return to the Jarretts. Then thank you. Now she had a special situation. Having Tim drive her would save her a lot of trouble. After getting in the car, Summer took out her mobile phone and scanned Weibo. The trending topics about her on Weibo had all been removed. There was even no post about her in any forum. However, there were still some screenshots of the content of her topics everywhere. It is said that the person who got engaged to the Mr. Emerson was the second daughter of the Jarretts, who is now the elder sister of the Mrs. Emerson but the one who got married was the third daughter of the Jarretts Isnt the third daughter of the Jarretts ugly and stupid? Who knows? Perhaps the taste of rich people is very special. Its also possible that the two sisters are serving Mr. Emerson at the same time. There are so many secrets in the rich family Anyway, those two sisters of the Jarretts are not kind Summer was a little angry when she read thements. Then, sheforted herself that she was just an insignificant person, and then she felt slightly better. At this moment, the cell phone rang in the car. It wasnt Summers phone, but Tims. Tim picked up the phone and nced at Summer from the rearview mirror. It was Leonardo. Leonardo didnt sleep all night, and his voice was a little hoarse, Is Summer in the car? Yes, Tim replied. Ive already arranged for a bodyguard toe over. Be careful. If she loses a hair, you wont have toe back to see me. Leonardos voice was always low and deep. There was no threat in his tone, but his words brought Tim out in a cold sweat. I got it. Just as he hung up the phone, Summer handed him a tissue. Is the temperature of the air conditioner too high? Why are you sweating? He didnt feel hot, but scared. But the next second, Tim said against his will, Its a little hot. Thank you, Mrs. Emerson. Soon, they arrived at the entrance of the Jarretts. There were already two cars at the entrance of the vi. Just as Summer was curious who hade, she saw a group of bodyguards in suits get out of the two cars. They looked a little familiar. They seemed to be from Leonardos vi. The bodyguards walked over to Summer and opened the door for her, Mrs. Emerson. What are you doing here? Summer got off the car. The bodyguard said in unison, Waiting for you. Summer suddenly felt that they all looked very stupid. At this time, a group of reporters suddenly jumped out from the woods across the road. Hello, Mrs. Emerson. May I have an interview?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chapter 205 Be Hit to Death by Rotten Eggs Summer was dumbfounded for a moment before she came to herself. The bodyguard kept the reporters from her, We dont ept interviews. Tim also got out of the car and protected Summer as she entered the vi. She couldnt help but look back. Those reporters were stopped by tall bodyguards, but they didnt give up and tried to squeeze in with their cameras on their shoulders, causing their hair and faces to almost distort. Summer was dazzled by the light of the magnesiummps from such a distance. There were always many rubberneckers in this world. They didnt care about the truth, only paying attention to what they wanted to see. And they didnt care about how you would be affected by these things. There was no sympathy in this world, and she had to rely on herself after all. Summer thought as she walked into the hall of the Jarretts vi. After such a thing happened, the Jarretts did not dare to go out. Other than Lynn who went to thepany, everyone else was at home. When the servant saw Summer enter, she informed the rest of the Jarretts. When she entered, Karen and Alexander just came downstairs. Seeing Summer, Karen greeted her, Summer. Hi, Mom. Summer looked down and answered without any expression. Then, she turned to Alexander and said, Hi, grandpa. Karen followed Alexander to the hall and said carefully, You talk first. Ill make some tea. A trace of ridicule shed through Summers eyes. Karen actually didnt care about such a big thing happening to her, and she only wanted to please Alexander. Karen had lived her entire life with caution. She was always pleasing Lynn, Vicky and her sibling, or Alexander. She was busy pleasing everyone in the Jarretts, but she had never cared for the daughter she had given life to. She had never thought that she should care about such a big matter. It seemed that she was used to ignoring Summer. After Karen left, Alexander pondered for a moment and then said, I know everything on the Inte. I have grounded your sister. She is still so foolish at such an old age! There was a hint of hatred in his tone, but maybe he was justforting her. I want to see her. That was why Summer returned today. Alexander did not refuse. He asked the servant to bring her upstairs to see Vicky. Just as she reached Vickys room, she heard Vickys angry roar from inside. Let me out! You bitches, Ille out and deal with you! Get the hell out of here! After cursing a few times, she seemed to be tired and stopped. When the servant saw Summering over, she respectfully bowed and greeted her, Miss Summer. Summer nodded gently, Open the door. Alexander made the grounding pretty formal. He locked Vickys door and even asked the servants to guard. The servant opened the door and Summer walked in. Vicky sat on the sofa with her phone in her hand. Maybe because she was reading something interesting, she was smiling sweetly at this moment, and she didnt even notice Summer walking in. Summer narrowed her eyes slightly and said indifferently, What made you so happy? Vicky was so devoted that Summers voice caught her off guard. Only then did she look at Summer with a fierce expression, Are you a ghost? Dont you make a sound when youe in? Summer did not say anything and walked straight to her. Vicky put down her phone and said proudly, Oh, its you, Summer. You actually dare to go out now. Arent you afraid of being hit to death by rotten eggs? After Vicky finished speaking, she even curled her lips proudly. The expression on her face also became a little dark. Yes, thats why I came to find you. Summers lips curled up, but she didnt smile. She was cold and calm, not afraid at all. What Vicky hated the most was Summers appearance of never being defeated. She wanted to see Summer copse and go crazy. You are really shameless. You can still act like nothing happened while being called the home-wrecker. Vicky gritted her teeth. Vicky sat on the sofa and Summer stood in front of her. She looked down at her condescendingly, Tell me about the photo of the marriage certificate. Summer was wearing Jessicas clothes today. Jessicas clothes were all great brands. This set of clothes with a sweater inside and a very cool leather coat with rivets outside made her colder. When she looked down at Vicky from above, her aura was extremely imposing. Vicky was about to tell the truth unconsciously, It is Suddenly, she realized that she was talking to Summer. Why should she tell Summer the truth? Was she crazy? Anyway, you just need to know that the photo of the marriage certificate is real. And you, Summer, have always been the home-wrecker! Vicky deliberately emphasized herst sentence. Summers expression did not change, but her hands already curled into fists. I know it even if you dont tell me. Summer took a deep breath and calmed down a little, It was Adams who gave it to you. Vicky hurriedly exined, I dont understand what youre talking about. Adams is in the show business. How did he get that kind of picture? You are overthinking. No one dared to look into the eyes of others when they were lying.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Vicky was the same. Summer felt that she was wrong. Nothing in this world was impossible. Back then, she felt that a person like Adams would definitely not fall for Vicky. But in the end, Adams plotted with Vicky against her and Leonardo. Summer nced at her and sat down opposite her, saying indifferently, It seems that Adams is not so nice to you. You dont even know his true identity. She noticed that whenever she mentioned Adams, Vicky would be very nervous. It seemed that Vicky truly loved Adams. In the past, Jerome and other men had never made Vicky so nervous. This is my room. Get out of here immediately. Vicky pointed at the door and shouted at Summer. Summer did not show the slightest anger. She stood up and said, Goodbye then. She hade here today only to confirm whether Vicky and Adams had worked together to do this. Since she already knew the answer, there was no point in staying any longer. The photograph of the marriage certificate must have been given to Vicky by Adams. She was used by Adams. Chapter 206 I’ve Had Enough Summer walked out of Vickys room and nned to call Leonardo as she walked downstairs.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. However, before she could get through, she saw Adams walking towards the hall at the corner of the stairs. She subconsciously cut off the phone call and fixed her gaze on Adams. Adams was dressed in a well-pasted grey suit. He looked a little thin, with a gentle expression on his face. The curves of his lips seemed to have been carefully designed. He was like a person walking out of a movie poster, elegant and exclusive. If all of this hadnt happened, Summer would still be his fan. Probably because Summers gaze was too obvious, Adams noticed her. The moment their eyes met, the gentle expression on Adams face seemed to be cracking. His smile stiffened, but in just a few seconds, he returned to normal. Alexander was still in the hall. Adams looked away and walked towards Alexander with a gentle attitude, Mr. Jarrett. Alexander smiled and said, Mr. Wilson, please take a seat. When Summer went downstairs, Alexander and Adams were chatting on the sofa. Summer resisted the impulse to rush over and question him with great effort. Karen came out of somewhere and pulled Summer into a room. She looked at the door for a while before closing it and pulling Summer into the room, Whats going on? Why is your sisters name on the marriage certificate? Summer looked at Karen in surprise. Would she, the mother, finally care about her? However, the next second, Karen ruined her fantasy. If you had given back the position as the Young Mistress of the Emersons to Vicky, all of this wouldnt happen today. But you are so greedy. Now Vicky was grounded. How pitiful Karen chatted on and on for a long time before finally saying worriedly, I wonder if this matter will affect thepany Summer couldnt help but sneer. Her voice was exceptionally cold, Karen, whats wrong with you? If you are insane, go to the psychiatric department of the hospital. Dont push my limits here. Ive had enough. The design of the Jarrett vi was not bad. Almost every room was brightly lit by the sunshine, with windows towards both north and south. It was so bright that Summers expression was more than clear. Karen clearly saw the boredom and tiredness, as well as calmness after disappointment on Summers face. She couldnt believe that Summer would say something like that, Summer? Whats wrong with you? In her memories, Summer had always been obedient, and she would agree to do whatever Karen said. However, what Summer said just now made her panic. How can you talk to mom like this? Karen frowned. She thought that she had heard it wrong just now. She reached out for Summers arm, I know that you are in a bad mood because of the recent incident, but it was indeed your fault How did I talk to you? Summer quietly took two steps back and avoided Karens grasp. Vicky called you a dog of the Jarretts. Arent you still pleasing her? Im just telling the truth, and cant you stand it anymore? Karens expression changed slightly. Vicky is young and not mature. Its normal for her to lose her temper asionally. Summer said coldly, Im younger than her. Karen was out of words for a moment. Summer had always listened to her. She was already unhappy when Summer suddenly spoke to her like that. At this moment, her face turned pale. She said sternly, Why are youparing with her? I tried so hard to please them just in order to get us a firm foothold in the Jarretts. Summer corrected her without any expression, Its for not us. Its for yourself. Karen was still trying to say something. Summer just interrupted her, Dont tell me any more nonsense about mother and daughter. I dont want to hear it anymore, nor do I need to excuse Vicky. Remember, it was you who knelt down and begged me to marry into the Emersons in ce of her. Summer just threw the handle after the de. Leonardo gave Adams the chances again and again, even at the price of risking her, but in the end, she became a home-wrecker for that. Was she different from Leonardo? She gave Karen the chances again and again, but in the end, she received more and deeper injuries from Karen. Humans were innately evil in some ways. Even if you tried to correct them, it was still in vain. This was what happened between her and Karen. It was probably the same between Leonardo and Adams. The difference was that Karen didnt hurt anyone except her, since she was the one to give Karen the chances. Adams, however, pointed the finger at her. In the match between Adams and Leonardo, she became the victim. Summer took a deep breath and said, Since the day I agreed to marry into the Emersons, the mother-daughter rtionship between us has been over. Afterwards, you and Vicky nned the kidnapping. I handed over the ck card to save you without any hesitation because I wanted to give you thest chance. You probably dont know what Vicky wanted those two kidnappers to do to me after you left. They wanted to Summer turned around, her cat-like eyes shing with a strange light, rape me first and then kill me. Karens pupils contracted abruptly in an instant, and she trembled violently. Summer smiled with satisfaction and slowly walked out. Karen watched Summer walk to the door, farther and farther away from her. A sense of panic arose in her heart. She subconsciously took two steps forward and shouted, Summer! Summer didnt seem to hear her and went straight out. The door was shut and the room was quiet. Karen stood in the middle of the room with a long face. Was she really wrong? But, what went wrong? Werent all stepmothers supposed to treat their step-sons and step-daughters better like her? Summer was her biological daughter. No matter how she treated Summer, this fact couldnt be changed. Yeah, that was it. Summer said those words today because she was muddled by what had happened in the past two days. No matter what, she was Summers biological mother. It was impossible for Summer to deny it. With this thought, Karens expression returned to normal. In the past, Summer had listened to her for so many years, but now, she was just a little angry. She would be fine soon, just like before. Chapter 207 You’ve Bitten Harder Things When Summer came out of the room, there was only Adams in the hall. Hearing the door open, Adams turned around and greeted her as usual, Summer. We dont think we are on first-name terms. Mr. Wilson, please call me Miss Jarrett. Summers expression and tone were cold. She could not be as calm as Adams and pretend everything was fine. After all, even if Adams wasnt Leonardos cousin, she had been a fan of him for eight years. She had like Adams, a kind and affectionate award-winning actor who worked hard until now. Adams didnt have to be a good person. Summer could not understand his behavior, although she knew Adams experienced hardships. She hadnt done anything wrong. No matter how fierce the conflict between him and Leonardo was, he shouldnt have implicated her. His expression changed subtly. He looked painful and helpless. Im sorry for what happened. Adams stopped smiling and put on a serious expression. I dont ept your apology. His apology wasnt sincere. He didnt even feel he had done anything wrong. Adams did not seem to care whether she epted his apology. He nodded and said, Alright. Although I dont know what happened between you and Leonardo, I know you are very important to Leonardo. He knew it was you from your first attack. He just wanted to give you a chance. When Summer calmed down, she could figure out what she failed to understand. She tilted her head slightly and said seriously, I envy you. She really did.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Leonardo treated him so well. It made her envious. Her words seemed to infuriate Adams. His mood changed drastically. He said, Envy me? Before Summer could say anything, a tall and hunky figure rushed in from outside. The person was in front of her before she realized. Leonardo? Summer stared at the man in front of her and asked in surprise, Why are you here? When he rushed in just now, she mistook him for a bodyguard. Leonardo hadnt slept all night and looked a bit haggard. But he had an imposing manner. He did not answer her question. Instead, he sized her up and down, breathing a sigh of relief before turning to Adams. Adams said with a smile, You are so quick. It sounded like he had informed Leonardo of the ce. Summer could tell that Leonardo froze. She paused for a moment, then took a step forward and reached out to hold his hand. It was as if Leonardo had eyes in the back of his head. He held her hand tightly before she held his. His palms were dry and warm. She felt very safe and secure when he held her hand. Summer looked down with mixed feelings. Seeing this, Adams sneered and said. What a happy couple! Im really jealous of you. But its hard to say whether others think the same. Leonardos face darkened. Adams, do you really think I cant do anything to you? Of course, you can. But the prerequisite is that you have to announce Summer is your wife. Otherwise, she will remain to be a mistress. Then he turned to look at Summer and said, In the future, Summer will be a screenwriter. If she isbeled as your mistress, will her career be impeded? His words struck into Leonardos heart like a sharp sword. He had asked Summer to resign and do something she liked. That was why he had tried his best to get her into the Emerson Group. But it was also because of him that Summer didnt dare to go out. The veins on Leonardos forehead burst out. He bellowed, Shut up! Adams smile widened. Adams! It was Vicky. Summer turned around and saw her running towards Adams and rushing into his embrace jubntly. Adams hugged Vicky in his arms and asked softly, Anything alright? Everything is fine, Vicky answered with a cheerful expression, being surprised and shy like a teenage girl. She said, You are here to see me. Im not dreaming, am I? No. Adams stroked her cheek, looking much gentler. Seeing this, Summer was in shock and turned to look at Leonardo subconsciously. He wasnt surprised at all. Adams noticed Summers gaze, looked up, and smiled at her. He then said to Leonardo, Although Summer looks like Rachel, Vicky is more simr to Rachel. Rachel liked you so much. She would be very happy to know you married a woman who looks so much like her. Summer would be a downright fool if she didnt know Adams was alienating them. Summer said bluntly, Not everyone is like you. You can only find a substitute when a woman doesnt love you back. You are not devoted to Rachel as you thought. She would be disgusted if she knew you are holding another womans hand. Adams expression suddenly changed. He said angrily, Summer! Dont call me Summer. Its gross. Summer felt disgusted when she looked at Adams. Indeed, there was often a rotten interior beneath a fine exterior. Leonardo didnt say anything. He and Summer went out. Summer was still upset when they went back to the car. She wanted to shake off Leonardos hand. However, he was very clingy and refused to let go. Summer took a deep breath and said irritably, Let go. Leonardo said coolly, I wont. She bent down and took a bite on his hand. However, Leonardo had great willpower. He could even endure an operation to remove bullets without taking anesthesia, let alone a bite. Summer was tired after a while. Since Leonardo refused to let go, she could only give up. He pulled her into his embrace and said, Do you feel better now? Summer didnt expect that. She said, No. If so, bite me again, Leonardo said coolly, as he put his hand near her lips. Summer turned around and said, Its too hard to bite. Mens hands were bony. Leonardo said, Youve bitten a much harder thing, havent you? Summer was embarrassed. Leonardo was surprised himself. He was used to teasing Summer. These words just came out naturally. Summer blushed. ncing at Tim who was driving, she hit Leonardo. Leonardo was patient and didnt fight back, allowing her to do what she liked. Chapter 208 Carl Comes Out of the Closet Since Summer was angry with Leonardo, she didnt show any mercy. Instead, she punched him hard. However, Leonardo remained calm and obedient. He didnt resist at all. She couldnt take her anger out on him. Summer finally stopped and turned around. She refused to talk to Leonardo and didnt hit him, either. Staying calm and collected, Leonardo looked down and nced at her. This was the first time he had sized Summer up so seriously since the incident happened yesterday. She was much more resilient and she had recovered much faster than he had expected. Leonardo was very frustrated. Summer was too strong and independent, which meant she would be less reliant on him. Perhaps, he had been wrong from the beginning. He grew up with Adams, and they were very close. When Adams became trending on social media for the second time, Leonardo did know Adams was involved. He wanted to believe Adams, but he was fully aware that Adams did it on purpose. It was never a thoughtless act. It was just the beginning. What happened afterwards was indeed within his expectations. He didnty bare his plot. Nor did he face Adams off. It was because he wanted to know how far Adams could go. He had a hunch that Adams might threaten him with Summer. But he had never expected that Adams would be so cruel and ruthless. He thought he would have been able to settle it properly even if that was the case. But he made a huge mistake. He could handle everything, except Summer. No matter what he did, it was not good enough. Summer noticed Leonardo was staring at her. She turned to look at him, her lips pursed. She said, You Leonardo suddenly held her hand. Although he maintained a poker face, his chin was rigid, revealing his emotions. He seemed to be nervous. But upon closer inspection, he seemed to be as collected as usual. Mr. and Mrs. Emerson. Were back. Tims voice came from the front seat. Summer regained her senses and pulled her hand out of Leonardos. Were back. She nced at him before getting off the car and heading towards the vi. Tim noticed that Leonardos rtionship with Summer got worse when the incident was made public. Tim got out of the car and found Leonardo was still sitting in it. He said, Mr. Emerson. Leonardo put up his hand and signaled him to be silent. Tim had no choice but to turn around and leave. She had been away for a single night. When she stepped into the vi again, she found the ce unfamiliar. She went back to her room, changed her clothes, and took out her phone to surf the Inte. The incident was influential. Adding the fact that Leonardo and Adams were both involved, it went viral. Taking down all the news and posts would definitely backfire. However, a trending topic left her dumbfounded. #Carl Comes Out# Carl came out? Summer was shocked. It took her a while before she went downstairs with her phone to find Leonardo. But a bodyguard told Summer Leonardo was in the study. When she pushed the door open and went in, there was a thick smell of cigarette in the study. The scent was choking. Summer coughed violently. Hearing the noise, Leonardo, who was smoking with his back to her, turned around and put out the cigarette. This was the first time she had seen Leonardo smoke. He said in a deep voice, Whats wrong? Did Carle out of the closet? The moment she said it, Summer remembered that Leonardo was straight and probably didnt know what ing out of closet meant. So she exined, It means Leonardo interrupted her and said coolly, I know. I paid for the trending topic. You paid for it? Yes. Summer didnt expect that. He turned around and walked to his table, while exining to Summer, It diverts peoples attention. There will be a rification a few dayster. He spoke in a t monotone. Summer was silent for a while before saying, Doesnt Carl have any objections? Leonardo was silent. After pondering for a minute, he said, He has no choice. Although she knew Leonardo had done it to cover up for her, she still sympathized with Carl. Carl was so unfortunate that he was a friend of Leonardo, a level-headed but sometimes ruthless man. Summers phone suddenly rang. She picked it up and looked at who was calling. She said while twitching the corners of her mouth, Its Carl. I see, Leonardo replied while reaching out to grab her phone. He hung it up. No hesitation. No guilt in the slightest. Summer was frustrated. Taking a deep breath, she said, Leonardo, you can sacrifice anyone, be it your friend or family, as long as the person is useful to you. Is that so? When she finished speaking, the temperature of the study dropped to a freezing point. Leonardos face darkened. A suffocating depression permeated the room. After a long time, Leonardo said coldly, Do you think Im such a jerk? Yeah. Summers lips curled into a sneer.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. She wasnt upset, but she just couldnt get over it. Leonardo pursed his lips tightly with a dangerous look. Summer thought he would get angry, or leave indignantly. But Leonardo just said with his head down, It will not happen again. His voice was deep and soothing as usual, but he sounded determined. It would not happen again? Was he not going to take advantage of her? Or was he not going to make her a trending topic? Leonardo could tell that she was suspicious. Being disappointed and angry, he walked to her, pulled her into his arms, and kissed her. He didnt sleep for a night. It wasnt because he was too busy, but because he couldnt sleep without Summer. He had underestimated how important she was to him. The news of Carling out was reported by almost all major media the moment it was released. It became more trending over time. When Summer browsing her social media, she saw Jessicas post, which said Well, men! Summer sent a message to Jessica to exin, This is fake news. Carl will rify soon. Jessica replied to Summer by saying, Homosexuality is pure love. Do you want to go out with me? Summer responded, Is the news too much for you to ept? Chapter 209 Wedding Jessica gave Summer a cold expression. Im serious. Anyway, youre single now. Her words reminded Summer of the marriage certificate. It belonged to Leonardo and Vicky. Their names were on the certificate. Since Summer and Leonardo got married, they hadnt seen the marriage certificate. So neither of them knew to whom the marriage certificate belonged. The photo of the marriage certificate was sent to Vicky by Adams. Vicky was seen as a victim. Despite her messy private life, she was Leonardos legal wife and Summer was a mistress. The moment Jessica said it, she realized she had made a mistake. No, I mean. Jessica tried to exin. Its fine. Summerforted her. Summer didnt check the phone and went to find Leonardo. Leonardo didnt go to work. He was busy dealing with Summers. Carl came out of the closet first. On the next day, two stars in show business announced their rtionship. It was the third day. The news that came out in the past two days had diverted peoples attention. It seemed that no one was discussing Summers affair anymore.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Those who were trending on social media were all celebrities from Tip Top Media Company. Summer knew better than anyone that Leonardo did this. The news was suppressed. The only matter left was the marriage certificate. Vicky also had a hard time recently. She had been locked at home by Alexander. She was not allowed to go out or to see Adams. Alexander was strict, and he knew Vicky very well. If he had allowed Vicky to go out, she would have talked nonsense in front of media. He only hoped the Jarretts could be safe and didnt want the family run into trouble with the Emersons anymore. Leonardos study was not shut. Summer gently pushed the door open. Before she could enter, she heard Leonardos roar from inside. Do you really think I didnt know mother had the ident because of you? Why have you done? Why do you stoop so low to please Alexander? Why did interfere with my personal life now? Leonardo was standing in the shadows of a dimly lighted deskmp in the study room. His voice was icy. Suddenly, he looked at the door and caught Summers slender figure. She was standing by the door. He paused for a moment before hanging up. Summer walked over, Ie here to ask you about the marriage certificate. Eyes narrowing slightly, he suppressed his anger and said softly, You dont need to worry about it. Im just asking what exactly is going on, Summer had mixed feelings. She liked Leonardo. Knowing that she and Leonardo did not have a marriage certificate, she was lost for a while. Later, she felt inexplicably relived. Without a certificate, they were not a legal couple. If she wanted to leave Leonardo, she could do it without any concern. Leonardo was unfathomable and dangerous. It took her great determination and courage to be with him. She prepared for the worst. But all of a sudden, she had a way out Leonardo stared fixedly at her. Summer originally looked him in the eye. But she felt guilty under his gaze. It was as if Leonardo had known her thoughts. Summer looked away and said guiltily, Forget it if you dont want to exin. When the matter is settled, lets have the wedding. Leonardos soft voice spread out in the dim study room. Summer heard it. It took a while for the message to sink in. She was astonished. Wedding? Summer opened her mouth in a daze and asked, What? We havent had a wedding. You can think about where we are going for our honeymoon. A domestic or a foreign trip. Both are okay for me. Leonardo was firm, leaving Summer no chance to refuse. However, Summer said politely, You dont have to do so. Lets talk about itter. She had no interest in wedding. Leonardo knew it. Although Summer did not quarrel with him, she wasnt upset. She wasnt as serious about their rtionship as she had been. As soon as she finished speaking, Leonardos face darkened. Summer didnt have to go to work or go out recently. So she was concentrating on writing scripts, with herputer in her arms. The next morning, Leonardo went out. Summer did not ask him where he was going. When she was tired, she went downstairs to get some water. She turned on the TV and sat down on the sofa. The next moment, Vicky appeared. She was being interviewed by reporters. Vicky looked very haggard, her face as pale as a sick person who had just recovered from a major illness. Summer saw Vicky a few days ago. Vicky had been fine, hadnt she? I took a photo of the marriage certificate and uploaded it. I just want to enter the show business. I want to be famous. The marriage certificate is fake. Summer is Leonardos legal wife. I made things up to get peoples attention Vicky was stiff and emotionless when she was saying it. One reporter boldly asked, Vicky, why did you admit you faked the certificate? Did someone force you? Vicky opened her eyes wide and screamed, No! I forged it and I took the photo! Summer is my sister, I shouldnt have done this! It was my fault! Reporters asked a few more questions, but Summer was no longer interested. Her attention was entirely on Vicky. She knew Vicky, a woman who would never admit she was wrong. Vicky rified it in front of the media. It must have something to do with Leonardo. But she didnt know what method Leonardo had used. Vicky seemed to be so scared. Summer changed the channels. But all were broadcasting Vickys interview live. Summer found it boring, so she watched an old movie. Halfway through the movie, Leonardo returned. He walked straight towards Summer, bent over, and pushed away her bangs to kiss her. Summer turned around to dodge his kiss. Leonardo froze, but he insisted on kissing her. He said gently, Go try on wedding dress tomorrow. He held her in his arms when he was saying this. Summer turned around and said, I havent finished my script. Im busy. You can finish off when you are down trying the wedding dress. No. My inspiration would disappear. His expression suddenly turned cold. He pinched her chin as if he couldnt stifle his anger. He squeezed out a sentence from between his teeth, Summer, you dont want to reject me again. Chapter 210 Do You Want to Be with Me? Summer tilted her head and said crisply, Im not going. Leonardo was surprised. Summer stretched out her hand and removed his hand from her chin. Stop pinching my chin. It hurts. Seeing Summer so obviously rejecting him, Leonardo stared at her and asked, What do you want, Summer? I want to write my script. I felt creative recently. Summer pushed him away and stood up, and then she walked upstairs. She hadnt gone out for days since her photos were exposed online. She might not be able to work in Tip Top anymore. She didnt know what else to do except concentrate on the script. Clenching his fists, Leonardo just stood there and saw Summer going upstairs. Leonardo pulled a few strings and quickly set the news to rest.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. In show business, news came and went. People would forget it once there was something new. That was also why so many celebrities were buying their ways to the top trending topics. To Summers surprise, Adams also posted on Weibo and exined why he would have dinner with her. He just made up an excuse and thoseizens were buying it. Thoseizens no longer cared, but Summers life was greatly affected. More than a weekter, Jessica asked Summer out. Summer and Leonardo were not on speaking terms because of the wedding. Leonardo was so busy that Summer barely saw him. And she was also busy writing the script. Although they ate under the same roof and slept on the same bed, there was littlemunication between them. However, Leonardo still arranged for a driver and bodyguards to escort her when he knew Summer was going out. Summer refused him without thinking, Theres no need. Im just hanging out with Jessica. As soon as she finished speaking, she felt a chill down her spine. Summer paused for a moment and walked out calmly. However, those poor bodyguards all quietly stood at the side, not daring to breathe. Leonardo took a deep breath and said to them, You hear me. His words were squeezed out of his mouth word by word. They were shocked when they heard his words. They immediately replied in unison, Yes, sir. Then they quickly ran out together, as if a ghost was chasing after them. Just as Summer walked outside the vi, she heard footsteps behind her. Before she could turned her head, the bodyguards had already stood in front of her. A ck car stopped in front of her. Immediately, a bodyguard pulled open the door and said, Mrs. Emerson, please. The other bodyguards surrounded her. It looked like they were inviting her into the car, but in fact, they were afraid that she would run away. Summer didnt know whether tough or cry. What a pack of loyal bodyguards. They were as unreasonable as Leonardo was. Alright, alright. Ill get in. After Summer finished speaking, she bent down and got into the car. The bodyguards felt Summer had seen through everything. She just wanted to go shopping with Jessica to rx, but Leonardo asked such arge group of bodyguards to follow her. They followed her wherever she went. There was no way to keep a low profile even if she wanted to. When Jessica saw she was followed by a group of bodyguards, her eyes widened. Oh, my God. Even the queen didnt have so many bodyguards. Summer turned to look at them. When they felt her gaze, they all looked away. Summer sighed, Im not queen, but Leonardo is definitely a drama king. With so many bodyguards, Summer and Jessica could only went for a stroll, and then they went to a restaurant. Because there were so many of them, Summer and Jessica had to book a private room. They also ordered some food for the bodyguards in the hall outside the private room. The bodyguards had followed her for long, and they were starving. As soon as they sat down, they began to gorge themselves. Jessica peeped through the crack of the door, then she told Summer to change her clothes and they sneaked away. It couldnt be called shopping when a group of bodyguards was following them. They slipped out through the back door of the restaurant and went to the night market behind their high school. They bought some mutton shashlik at a roadside stall and chatted while eating. Sometimes I miss the life in high school. Why? Jessicas mouth was full of oil and grease. She asked her while taking out a tissue. Summer smiled, Because its simple. Apart from going to school, she also yed the invisible daughter at home. Thinking back, Summer found it not bad. Hearing Summers words, Jessica thought of something and threw the unfinished shashlik into the trashcan. I dont miss high school very much. Just as Summer was about to ask her why, a familiar voice reached up to her ears. Summer. It was from a man. It sounded familiar, but she couldnt remember who it was. Looking back, she discovered that it was Jerome, whom she hadnt seen for a long time. Jerome smiled the moment he saw Summer. He ran towards Summer through the crowd, his tone filled with excitement. Its really you! Without waiting for Summer to speak, Jessica directly stood in front of her and said, Jerome? Why are you here? This night market was not in a bustling area. The things sold were cheap. Only the residents and some students woulde to this neighborhood. It was obviously no coincidence that Jerome woulde to such a ce. When Jerome saw Jessica, he said in surprise, Oh, you are here, too. Jerome and Jessica were somewhat rted. But Jessica didnt know how they were rted. They asionally saw each other at family banquets and gatherings. They knew each other, but they did not like each other. Jessica hated Vicky, so she naturally didnt like Jerome, who had been with Vicky for a while. She crossed her arms and asked with raised eyebrows, Im asking you a question. Probably seeing Summer say nothing, he exined, I saw you guys in the restaurant before, but I wasnt sure, so I followed you here. Hearing this, Jessica asked sharply, What do you want? The color drained a little from Jeromes face. He no longer spoke to Jessica and gently said to Summer, Summer, I have something to tell you. Well? Summer looked at him stonily. She did not feel it was something good. Jerome nced at Jessica, which meant apparently that he wanted Jessica to give them some space. Jessica just ignored him. Forget it if you dont want to say it. Summer said indifferently and was about to leave with Jessica. Wait. Jerome stopped Summer and said anxiously, Summer, do you want to be with me? Summer was lost for words. Jessica was also dumbfounded. Chapter 211 Who Are You to Talk to Me? Summer and Jessica exchanged nces and saw confusion in each others eyes. It had been a long time since Summer saw him. Why would he say that the moment he saw her? What was wrong with him? Whats going on? Jessica gently elbowed her and asked in a low voice. Summer shook her head, How could I know? Lets get out of here. She indeed felt a thing for him before, and the sight of him once made her heart flutter. But the feeling had already died away. She didnt like him anymore. However, Jerome did not intend to give up just like that. He ran to Summer and blocked her path. Summer, weve known each other for so many years. You should know what kind of person I am. Jerome paused for a moment, as if he was considering what he was going to say. Summer came out today to rx, but his importunate behavior just irritated her. She took a deep breath and impatiently touched her long hair. She said coldly, I dont know what kind of person you are. What I know is that if you have anything to say, say it to Vicky. She is your girlfriend. Shes not. Weve already spilt up. Jerome denied it with certainty. Summer curled her lips and mocked him, Oh, so you came to me after you broke up with her? I dont pick up garbage on the streets. Summer! Jeromes face changed, and his eyebrows furrowed tightly, as if he could not believe Summer would say such words.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Sorry, Im in a bad mood, but I dont think Im wrong. Summer looked at him with a fake smile, Do you have anything else to say? Summer, we had some misunderstandings, and I know you and Leonardo are not married. As long as you are willing to leave him, juste to me. I Before he could say anything else, he was punched right in the face by a man who jumped out from the roadside. He was not on guard, so he fell straight down to the ground. It gave two girls quite a start. Jerome? Summer reflexively called out his name before raising her eyes to look at the person who hit him. Who could it be except Leonardo? Leonardo stood several steps away from Summer with a cold face. His eyebrows crinkled coldly, and he emitted an icy cold aura that no one would dare approach him. Summer paused for a moment before walking to him. Why are you here? Jessica was more afraid of him than Summer was, especially when he wore his cold face. She rubbed her cold arms and quietly stepped back. Jerome, who had just been knocked to the ground, had already gotten up. He frowned and stared at him. Leonardo? They were at a street corner. The lights were dim and few people passed by, so no one noticed them. Leonardo coldly swept a nce at Jerome and said, Shut up. The hair on Jeromes skin rose as fright snaked through his spine. He shut his mouth right away. However, he thought Summer was also there. If he said nothing like Leonardo told him, he would be embarrassed. Jerome then raised his head and said, Dont be so cocky. Summer has nothing to do with you now. You cant control her. Summer blessed him in her heart. Although she would asionally dare to challenge Leonardo, she would never provoke him when he was already on the verge of rage. Well, good luck with Jerome. Leonardo raised his eyebrows and sneered, his tone arrogant and disdainful, Who are you to talk to me? Excuse me, may I ask if you are Summer Jarrett? Suddenly, a tentative voice came from behind Summer. The others were also attracted by this voice. Summer turned her head and found it was a high school student. The girl tilted her head to look at Summers face and then smashed a bottle of milk tea to her. Bitch, homewrecker. How dare you make his wife so miserable? You will be punished Summer waspletely stunned when she spoke. It was Leonardo who first realized. He tugged Summer into his embrace, escaping the milk tea. The girls voice attracted the attention of others. Seeing the others wereing this way, as a celebrity, Jessica reacted quickly. She said to Summer, Hurry up and go. Summer nced at Jessica and thought Jessica had quite a few fans on her way up. If someone saw Jessica with her, her image would be affected. Therefore, she said to Jessica, Lets go separately. Hearing this, Leonardo nced at Summer and grabbed her hand as he walked towards an alley beside them. Through the alley, they walked to a wide road, where Leonardo parked his car. He opened the car door and directly stuffed Summer in. He pulled open the door of the other side and sat in to drive. Before Summer could fasten her seat belt, the car rushed out, as if it lost control. My goodness. Summer screamed and struggled to steady herself. She turned to Leonardo and shouted, Slow down! However, her words did not work. Instead, they seemed to stimte Leonardo even more. He didnt drive more slowly, but even faster. Summer was so dizzy from the jolt that she spoke intermittently. Leo Leonardo, I want to vomit With her stomach full, she really wanted to vomit because of the jolt. Leonardo finally slowed down and stopped. Summer reached out and was about to pull open the car door to get off. Leonardo thought that she was going to run, so he pulled her into his arms and lowered his head to kiss her. Fiercely and sharply, he kissed her lips numb However, she really wanted to vomit now! Summer hammered him a few times, but he held her too tightly to push him away. The space in the car was limited, and she had no way to push him away. Leonardo just kept hugging and kissing her. She finally managed to push him away with great difficulty. Ugh Summer couldnt help anymore. She felt the arms around her waist stiffen. However, Leonardo did not push her away as she had expected. Instead, he moved his hand up from her waist and patted her back to help her breathe smoothly. Chapter 212 I Only Have You Summer ate a little too much at night and vomited violently, so it didnt smell good inside the car. She didnt smell it herself, but Leonardo could feel it clearly. He only frowned slightly. When she was done vomiting, he took a napkin and wiped her mouth. Then, he found a bottle of water in the car and handed it to her. Lets get out of the car. Leonardos voice had calmed down. He opened the door and got out of the car. He took off his coat and sweater, which were stained with Summers vomit, leaving behind only a shirt. However, Summers clothes were not stained with it. When she got out of the car, the cold breeze refreshed her. Turning her head to look at Leonardo, who was wearing only a shirt, Summer couldnt help but ask, Are you cold? When she looked at Leonardo, Leonardo also turned to look at her. After throwing up, her eyes were wet and slightly red, and her face was pale. The way she pursed her lips and looked at him touched Leonardos heart. He was about to say What do you think?, but it then turned into Im not cold. Summer was ready for his sarcasm and she was about to said It served you right back to him. However, he said something else. What a strange man. He didnt feel cold with just a shirt in sub-zero temperatures. Leonardo was not just ying it cool. He literally wasnt cold, while Summer was shivering in the cold wind. The car was dirty, so they took a taxi back together. As for his car, he asked a bodyguard to drive it back. After returning home, Leonardo went shower in his study, and Summer in the bedroom. When Summer came out of the bathroom, she discovered that Leonardo was already sitting on the sofa in front of the window in his nightgown. He didnt turn on the big light in the room. Only a floormp shone beside him. He looked tender in the dim yellow light. But no one knew better than Summer. It was just her illusion that he was tender. Summer walked towards him and was about to sit down beside him. Unexpectedly, she was wrapped by his arms and tugged into his embrace just as she walked over. He handed the ss of red wine from which he took a sip to her lips and said, Want some? Summer frowned and pushed it away, No. She didnt want to have anything after the shower. Leonardo did not force her. He took a sip and then lowered his head down on her lips. His tongue opened her lips, and the wine in his mouth flowed into hers. Summer was off guard and almost choked on it. Leonardo stretched out his hand and stroked her long hair, his movements gentle and cating. After Summer regained herposure, she hammered Leonardos chest. Leonardo wrapped his hand around her little fist. He slightly lowered his eyes to hide his emotions. His voice sounded indifferent, Is he the reason why you get rid of the bodyguards? Summer was puzzled for a moment before she realized what he was talking. What do you mean? Did he mean that she got rid of her bodyguards just to meet Jerome? Leonardo raised his eyes and looked at her with a deep gaze, You want to leave me? What are you talking about? Summers heart skipped a beat and she frowned. I dont understand what youre saying. You dont want to take wedding photos. You dont want to marry me. His expressions did not change much as he spoke, but Summer could keenly sense some tension in it. I exined it to you before. I was Leonardo didnt want to hear her exnation at all. He knew exactly what Summer was thinking. He hooked his hand around Summers waist, and the ss of wine fell to the ground. The floor was covered with a carpet, so the ss didnt break. The wine in the ss wet the carpet. Summer was sitting on him. Leonardo wrapped her waist and legs and stood up. He carried her to the bedside and they rolled onto the bed together. Summer was a little uneasy and asked, You and Vicky are divorced? Yes. Dense beads of sweat hung on Leonardos forehead as he heavily breathed. They couldnt have children now. She thought about this in a daze and then fell asleep. Leonardo got out of bed and wiped Summers body with a warm wet towel. He lowered his eyes, moved gently and slowly, and focused as if he was an artist, carving a precious and rare art piece. After cleaning Summers body, he moved away the sweaty bangs on her forehead and gently kissed on her forehead. His voice was so soft that she almost didnt hear, I only have you. Summer seemed to have heard someone whispering in her ear. She tried to open her eyes and only saw a blurry image, but she knew for sure it was Leonardo. She was too sleepy. She raised her hand with great difficulty. And then she felt her hand was held by a big and warm palm. Feeling safe, she closed her eyes and fell asleep again.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Leonardo sat by the bed and stared at her for a long time before putting her hand back under the nket. The next day. When Summer woke up, Leonardo wasnt at her side. She stretched out her hand and touched it. She felt no warmth, which meant Leonardo had already gotten up for a long time. She helped herself up and leaned against the bed with her eyes closed, calcting her safe period. But there was no guarantee ofplete safety, so she decided to take pills. She never thought about having babies. Except for their unstable rtionship, she had a lot more to do. She was only twenty-two years old, and her life just began. She did not have a good mother, and perhaps she herself wasnt a good daughter. Even if she had a child now, she knew nothing of parenting. Chapter 213 Have Own Child Summer remembered that she had bought the pill. She got changed and squatted in front of the drawer. Just as she found the pill, she heard the sound of the door opening behind her. Summer turned around, holding the pill bottle in her hand, and saw Leonardo push open the door and walk in. She hid the bottle behind her quickly and silently, I thought youve left. She thought that Leonardo had already left home, but she didnt expect that he was still at home. What are you looking for? Leonardo walked towards her calmly. Summer tightly hid the pill bottle behind her and slowly stood up, Ive got a sore throat, and I want to take the medicine. Leonardo looked as if he had known everything, and his tone was as indifferent as usual. The medicine cab is not here. Summer was panicked by his gaze. Yes. However, Leonardo passed her and walked over to the other side of the room. He said, Ill get it for you. Although Summer was a little surprised, she heaved a sigh of relief. Now, Leonardo, who had already passed her, suddenly turned around and reached out to grab the pill bottle hidden behind Summer. Leonardo moved very fast. He didnt even give Summer a chance to prevent him and snatched the bottle from her hand. You Summer became anxious and opened her mouth. Seeing Leonardos increasingly gloomy face, she shuddered and shut up involuntarily. Leonardo held the bottle in his hand and looked down at her condescendingly. What is this? He stared straight at Summer. His entire body was like a tense bow that could fire at her at any moment. Summer swallowed, turned around and looked away. She whispered, The contraceptive. Speak louder. Leonardos voice was a little hoarse. Summer turned to him and shouted, I said its the contraceptive. Cant you hear me? Leonardo tightened his grip on the bottle, his joints bulging as if he was about to crush the bottle. Summer reached for the bottle and said, Give it to me. Leonardo pursed his lips tightly and smashed the bottle. Because he was very angry, his sound of breathing became a little heavy and his voice sounded quite depressed. Summer, are you so unwilling to give birth to my child? No, I just dont want to have a child right now. Summer bit her lips and took a step back.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. You dont want to try on the wedding dress. Plus, you dont wanna get married with me and have children. Then you dont want to be with me, do you? Leonardos voice was as cold as ice. Summer retorted, No. No? Why have you had the pill? Leonardos face was ashen as he looked at her. Blue veins stood out on his temples, as if he had reached the limit of his patience. It is irrelevant to the child. I just dont think this is the right time. In any case, we will have our own kids. Whats the difference between having a child now and in the future? If I get pregnant now, I may not be able to work for the next year or two. Youre only twenty-two years old. Its the same for you to work after giving birth to a child. Summer realized that if she continued talking with him like this, she might find it hard to persuade Leonardo. Summer scratched her head. She said irritably, Cant you respect my own thoughts? Its always up to you to decide everything. I also have my own thoughts and my own life n. This is Before she said all negotiable, Leonardo interrupted her, Your life n doesnt include having a child with me. I just told you I see. Leonardo sneered and turned around to leave. However, before leaving, he did not forget to pick up the pill bottle that he had smashed onto the ground and take it away. Was he afraid that she would take the pill? Summer felt that it was both funny and irritating. Just now, Leonardo was clearly on the verge of exploding with anger, but he even remembered to pick up the pill bottle. Leonardo took the pill away, so Summer could only go downstairs to have breakfast and go out to buy the pillter. After breakfast, Summer wanted to go out. When she reached the door, she was stopped by a bodyguard. Mrs. Emerson, where are you going? Summer didnt think too much and said directly, Ill go shopping. I dont need you to follow me. Ill go myself. But the bodyguard who was blocking her did not move aside. Summer frowned and was not happy. What do you mean? The bodyguard said expressionlessly, Mr. Emerson has told me that if Mrs. Emerson wants to go out, she has to wait for him toe back and go out with him. Did Leonardo tell you that? Summer suspected that she had heard wrongly. The bodyguard nodded. Yes. Leonardo was restricting her freedom and didnt let her go out? Summer pursed her lips, took out her phone and called Leonardo, Leonardo, are you insane? What do you mean by not letting me go out? Compared to Summers cold and shrill voice, Leonardos voice was extremely calm. Wait for me toe back. Ill apany you. Who wants you to apany? I can go myself! Be a good girl. What the hell are you saying? During this period of time, the rtionship between them hadnt been good. Leonardos face was cold all day long, and Summers mood wasnt very good either. She couldnt help but curse. Leonardo was restricting her personal liberty, treating her like a pet. Ill be back soon. Leonardos tone sounded extremely calm, and he didnt sound angry at all. Summer hung up the phone directly. The bodyguards naturally knew that Summer had called Leonardo. They had just heard Summers words, so they all lowered their heads and pretended not to hear the conversation. Only Mrs. Emerson dared to speak to Mr. Emerson like this. Leonardo returned very quickly. It was already very cold. Leonardo walked in wearing a suit, and brought in the cold wind. When Ava saw Leonardo return, she hurriedly greeted him, Mr. Emerson. Leonardo waved his hand and signaled for Ava to do her business. Ava also knew that their rtionship was not good recently. Before she left, she looked back at them worriedly. Leonardo sat down beside Summer after Ava disappeared. He reached out to hold Summers hand and said, Where do you want to go? Ill apany you. Summer pulled her hand back and asked him mockingly, When are you going to let me go out? Leonardos expression was slightly cold, but he calmed down quickly. Youd better not go out recently. Are you afraid that Ill go out and buy the pill? Summer was not stupid. Leonardo took her pill this morning. And when she came downstairs, she was stopped by the bodyguard. She had to admit that Leonardo was really decisive and ruthless sometimes. Leonardos eyes flickered. Since you know, then be good. What if I dont? Summer narrowed her eyes and said with a provocative tone. Then I can only use my own way to make you good, Leonardo said indifferently. There was nothing unusual in his tone. However, when Summer heard this, she felt nervous. Leonardo had made up his mind to make her pregnant! Chapter 214 Leonardo Will Give Her Whatever She Wants Summer didnt leave home since then. Every morning, Leonardo went to the Emerson Group. In the afternoon, he brought the documents home and apanied her, afraid that she would be bored. Actually, Summer was not happy when she saw him. They either ignored each other or quarreled. However, even if they quarreled, it was Summer who provoked Leonardo. Leonardo was alwayspletely calm. Ava said you didnt have lunch. Leonardo walked in from outside and sat down beside Summer. Summer wrote her script on theptop and tapped on the keyboard with her slender fingers. It was as if she did not hear Leonardos words. Shepletely focused on theputer screen. This is not the first time that she had behaved like this. Leonardos face darkened and he turned off herptop. Summer, he said with a warning tone. Summer tried a few times, but she couldnt move his hands away. She looked at him discouraged and said, Get your hands off it. I havent finished my script yet. Leonardos big hands were still pressing down on herptop and said with a cold expression, Didnt you hear my words? I have no appetite. I dont want to eat. Summer simply got up and passed Leonardo, then sat down on the sofa far away from him. Leonardo pursed his thin lips and his eyes narrowed. It was as if he was suppressing his anger, and he was about to erupt at any moment. Neither of them had been happy recently. Summer had always been mad at him, and Leonardo didnt let Summer go out. Neither of them got any benefits from the quarrel. After a while, Leonardopromised. Ill take you out for a walk. Summer refused directly, No. Leonardos expression turned cold as he took a deep breath. You have to go with me! His tone was heavy, and Summer was still a little afraid of him. She was scared by his tone and trembled subconsciously. Seeing this, Leonardos expression became darker. He stood up and walked out. Outside the door. Ava came over with a tray on which were a bowl of porridge and several delicate dishes. Seeing that Leonardo looked unhappy, she asked, Did you quarrel again? Leonardo pinched his eyebrows. His voice sounded like he was gnashing his teeth. She just wants to irritate me! Ava rarely saw Leonardo have such clear emotion revealed. She was slightly astonished, and then she wanted tough. When she was young, she worked for the Emersons and served Leonardos mother. She could be considered to have watched Leonardo grow up. After the kidnapping incident, Leonardo was sent abroad, so she quit her job and left the Emersons. However, she had always been concerned about Leonardo. When Leonardo was young, he was gentle and polite. And for his good appearance, everyone liked him. When Leonardo found her some time ago, she found it hard to believe that the person with a cold expression in front of her was Mr. Emerson. Ava shook her head and sighed. Mrs. Emerson is an independent and she is kind of stubborn. How can she be happy if you dont let her go out? As Ava spoke, she paid attention to Leonardos reaction, but she could not tell from his expression whether he was listening to her. Leonardo was too unfathomable. Just when she thought that Leonardo did not listen to her words, Leonardo suddenly said, Ava, if I dont do this, she will leave me. Whats wrong? Where is she going? Ava was confused.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Although they had small conflicts, she could tell that they cared about each other. However, Leonardo didnt say anything else. Summer was a stubborn person, and she couldnt stand imperfect love. In the matter rted to Adams, he really let Adams go too far. And Summer was also implicated in the end. Summer felt that he had used her and allowed her to be trapped in the whirlpool of gossip and rumors. And the truth Leonardo could not deny it. In addition to what Alexander had said before, Adams actions were extremely abnormal. If his mothers case had something to do with Violet, then as Violets son, could Adams abnormal actions be rted to what happened back then? He had anticipated that if this matter continued to develop, it would have an impact on Summer. But if he stopped it immediately, he may miss important information. In the end, he chose to find out the truth of his mothers case. Sometimes, he wished that Summer could be a little more stupid, then she wouldnt leave him. Even if he did something wrong, he could correct it before she found out. During this period of time, her reactions and actions had proved that she was ready to leave him at any time. He wouldnt allow her to even think about leaving him. Whenever he thought that he might not be able to see Summer when he returned home one day, he felt as if he was in an ice cer and his entire body was cold. He thought for a long time, but he didnte up with a feasible solution. There were still other men who were fond of Summer. There was nothing he could do. He wanted to try for thest time. As long as Summer was pregnant, she would never leave him again. Summer had not received much care from her parents since she was young. If they got a child, she definitely wouldnt want the child to leave his or her father. Therefore, as long as they had a child, she would definitely not leave him. Every time he looked at Summers increasingly cold eyes, he would suspect his idea. However, when he thought of this, he would be determined again. Leonardo. Summers voice came from his back. Leonardo stiffened for a moment, thinking that he might be hallucinating. During this period of time, Summer hardly took the initiative to talk to him. Before he turned his head, he heard her again. Didnt you say you were taking me out this afternoon? Is that still a count? Leonardo turned around and saw Summer standing by the door looking at him. His looked at her for a moment, and then he nodded and replied, Yes. Then wait for me. Ill get changed, Summer said expressionlessly. She turned around and returned to her room. The moment the door closed, Summers face revealed a sessful smile. She took out her phone and called Jessica, I just told Leonardo. Where do we meet this afternoon? After pondering for a moment, Jessica said, Lets go to the supermarket or the cinema, and pretend to meet by chance. Alright. Summer had been bored at home recently. Leonardo didnt let her go out and even let Jessica to visit her. She didnt know whether she should admire Leonardos caution or pity herself. The only benefit was that Leonardo would give her whatever she wanted. Chapter 215 You Can Just Tell Him Summer didnt doubt that if she wanted the stars in the sky, Leonardo would find a way to give them to her. Leonardo was so powerful that he might really be able to pick the stars for her. Thinking of this, Summer couldnt help butugh self-deprecatingly. After getting changed and walking downstairs, she saw Ava. When Ava saw her, she smiled and said, Eat something first. Even if you want to go out for lunch, you havent eaten anything in the morning. Leonardo asked Ava to bring the food back to the kitchen just now. Summers appetite had not been very good these past few days, and Ava always wanted to persuade her to eat something. She was also a little puzzled. Avas cooking skills were good, and everything she cooked was delicious. Alright. Looking at Avas concerned eyes, Summer did not want to upset her, so she nodded. Summer went to the dining room, while Leonardo waited for her in the hall. Ava brought the dishes to the table. The food smelled really good.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Summer felt hungry and began to eat. Seeing that Summer finally had the appetite to eat, Ava couldnt help but smile. She sat down opposite, looking at Summer with a gentle expression. She said, When Mr. Emerson was young, he was gentle and polite. Everyone liked him. Then something bad happened to him. He was still a good boy. If he made mistakes, you can just tell him and dont quarrel with him He looked very cold, but in fact, he is also soft-hearted. Ava seemed to recall something from the past, and her tone was filled with emotion. Summer paused for a moment and also felt like crying. Almost no one had said these words to her. Although Jessica also cared about her, she was very afraid of Leonardo. Apart from helping her scold Leonardo, she had no idea how to help her. Ava had seen Leonardo when she was young, so she naturally loved him. She felt that Leonardo was her own son. Summer couldnt agree more with her words. When others looked at her and Leonardo, they would always Leonardo was the sessor of the Emersons. In this way, no matter what Leonardo did, and whether he treated Summer well or badly, they felt that Summer should reconcile with him. However, only Ava said such words, treating them as two ordinary young people in love andforting her earnestly. Summer nodded. I know, Ava. She knew that Leonardo wasnt bad, and she also knew how good he was to the people he cared about, so she understood the softness in his heart. However, Summer could not forgive him easily for what he did this time. Human nature is sometimes very weak. If youpromised for one time, then wouldpromise a second time. Moreover, this was a matter of principle. Although Leonardo had encountered a great ident, as the sole sessor of the Emersons, he had been raised with unparalleled love. Naturally, he had developed a self-centered personality. He was very domineering, and must do whatever he decided, regardless of whether its right or wrong. Summer would not spoil him like that. This time, she wanted to fight to the end. However, she was really curious about the younger Leonardo. Ava, tell me something about Leonardos childhood. When Mr. Emerson was young, everyone liked him. Every time Mr. Charlie went to a banquet, he would bring him. Those little girls all liked to y with Mr. Emerson, and so did the little boys Hearing Avas words about Leonardos childhood, Summer found it difficult to connect the boy who always smiled and yed with children, with the cold and always expressionless Leonardo now. Time is a thief. Time always steals peoples happiness and youth. Ava couldnt stop talking about Leonardos childhood, and Summer also listened with interest. She had said that she would just eat something and go out, but she had eaten for an hour. When she came out of the dining room, she found Leonardo taking a nap on the sofa. One of his elbows rested on the armrest of the sofa, his palm supporting his chin. There was a faint green stubble on his chin, and the stubble was not clear. However, his face was a little haggard. Summer had not been looking at Leonardotely. Now that she looked carefully at him, she was shocked that Leonardo was thinner, and he looked even colder. Perhaps it was because she was too focused, the man who had originally been resting suddenly opened his eyes. Leonardo was confused for a moment. Then, he quickly sat up straight and asked her, Have you finished eating? Summer nodded. When they left, Summer noticed that Leonardo did not bring any bodyguards with them. As Leonardo started the car, he asked her, Where do you want to go? Summer tilted her head and pondered for a moment, then said, Lets have a casual stroll. Leonardos expression did not change. Okay. Then, Leonardo took her directly to Golden Cauldron Club. The car stopped at the entrance of Golden Cauldron Club. Summer was speechless and sent Jessica a message. Golden cauldron Club. Jessica replied with ellipsis. Obviously, she had no word to say, too. Summer was sending messages to Jessica. Suddenly, she felt a shadow fall from the side. She turned her head surprisingly and saw Leonardo leaning over to help her unbuckle her seat belt. He stared fixedly at the seat belt and unbuckled it for her. Without looking at her phone, he got off the car. Summer heaved a sigh of relief and got off the car with her phone in her hand. The parking lot was opposite to Golden Cauldron Club. They had to cross the road to go to Golden Cauldron Club. Summer looked around and found that there was no caring. She walked in front of Leonardo and prepared to cross the road. She usually walked a little fast, and Leonardo was about to catch up with her. When he looked to the side of the road, a ck car ran towards Summer as if it was out of control. Leonardos expression suddenly changed, but he no longer had time to think about it. His body reacted faster than his brain. By the time he realized what had happened, he had already got behind Summer and pulled her into his arms. They fell to the ground at the same time. The car flew over them and crashed into a railing at the side of the parking lot. Theres an ident! Call the police! The security guards outside Golden Cauldron Club had already seen this scene. Leonardo held Summer in his arms and felt as if his heart had suddenly stopped beating. In an instant, the whole world became silent. Summer heard the noise around her and realized what had just happened. Chapter 216 I Am Pregnant She raised her head and saw that Leonardo was shocked, so she asked him, What happened to you? Leonardo opened his mouth, wanting to speak, but found that he was unable to make a sound. Summer noticed Leonardos strange behavior and her tone was filled with inconceble worry. Are you alright? After two seconds, Leonardo finally said, Im fine. He tried to move his stiff body and helped Summer up. Someone had alreadye to help them, and Leonardo took Summer back into the car. Through the window, Leonardo looked at the car that had crashed into them. That car had clearly intentionally crashed into Summer. At that speed, the driver definitely wanted to kill Summer. A hint of hatred shed in his eyes. He took out his phone and called Tim, Come to Golden Cauldron Club. Afterwards, he made two more phone calls. Summer heard him saying, Dont call the police. Take hold of the driver. When he hung up, Summer asked him, Just now Lets go to the hospital first, Leonardo interrupted her. She noticed that Leonardos face had been very pale from the ident. She thought that he was not feeling well, but there was no blood on his body. And he walked normally, so he shouldnt be seriously hurt. She didnt ask any more. But as soon as they arrived at the hospital, Summer was pushed into the examination room. Do a thorough examination. Summer looked back at him nkly. I feel good. Im fine However, Leonardo said to her, If you dont want a child, its okay. What? This time, he ignored Summers doubts and urged the doctor to check her up. Summer was dumbfounded and said to the doctor, Doctor, forget it. Im fine. Ill go outter and pretend that Ive finished the examination. The doctor adjusted his sses, Is that your n? Yes. Summer nodded. She was in good health and the car didnt even touch her, so it was too troublesome to do an examination. The doctor frowned, as if he was thinking about the feasibility of Summers n. Finally, being stared at by Summer, the doctor shook his head expressionlessly. I dont dare to do so. Summer was speechless. She didnt expect that the doctor was so responsible. This is a private hospital owned by the Emerson Group. If I dare to do so, I will be fired, the doctor added faintly. Summer knew that there were countless properties of the Emerson Group, but she didnt expect that there would be a hospital. In this way, wouldnt this doctor also know Leonardo and know about the news on them recently? The doctor was quite straightforward. Although there were many examinations, Summer was now Mrs. Emerson. In the Emersons hospital, she was naturally served well. Normally, if people wanted to do a thorough examination in a good hospital, they would have to make an appointment beforehand. It would take a lot of time to finish the examination. Summer did it quite quickly. Leonardo apanied her throughout the examination. Fortunately, the doctor didnt help her cheat on that. Summer finished the examination, but the result hadnte out. Summer turned to look at Leonardo and said, Do you want to have a check too? No! Leonardo rejected immediately. He thought for a while and his tone softened a little. I have a regr physical examination every year. Im fine. Okay. It was true that most people do regr checks now. Summer remembered what Leonardo had said before she went to do the examination. She asked him, What did you mean by saying those words? Leonardos expression did not change much, but his voice was clearly a little tense. You know what I meant. He wanted to make her pregnant and didnt even let her go out, but now he suddenly stopped forcing her. He was so inconsistent and unpredictable. They were in silence for a moment. At this moment, the doctor came out with the test report in his hand with a hesitant expression. Leonardos expression turned cold as he said coldly, If you have something to say, just say it. The doctor swallowed and said cautiously, Mrs. Emerson is in good health, but Leonardo nced at him coldly, Cant you finish your words? She seemed to be pregnant, but she needs to do an examination to confirm it, the doctor said. Then he lowered his head and didnt dare to move or make a sound. This was the first time he had seen Mr. Emerson and Mrs. Emerson. Mr. Emerson was indeed as cold and frightening as people said The room fell silent for a moment. Summers mind was in a mess. Shes pregnant? After Leonardo said that if she didnt want to have a baby, he wouldnt force her. Really? Doctor, are you sure its not a mistake? Although she had been banned from going out recently by Leonardo, they didnt have sex in this period of time. Could it be that she had been pregnant before? However, how could she get pregnant so easily? The doctor said, So we need to do an examination before were sure. Go and do the examination. Leonardos voice sounded a lot more rxed, and he seemed to be pleased. Summer pursed her lips and could only go for another examination. When the final result came out, Summer was still a little confused. Congrattions, Mr. Emerson. Mrs. Emerson is indeed pregnant. Leonardo took the test report and his expression did not change much. After reading it, he nodded and said, Yes.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Summer did not have the mood to care about his expression. She was somewhat absent-minded as Leonardo and she walked out of the hospital. When she returned to the car, she was still somewhat distracted. Although she didnt want to get pregnant and give birth to a child so early, now she was pregnant, and she would definitely give birth to the child. However, this feeling was strange. In the end, Leonardo seeded, even though he had already said that they didnt have to have a kid now. Summer turned her head and looked out of the window, and unconsciously put her hand on her abdomen. Leonardo said in a low voice, Are you unhappy? What about you? Are you happy? Summer turned her head and looked at him coldly. Hearing this, Leonardos expression became cold and he did not say anything. At this time, her phone rang. The call was from Jessica. Where have you been? Ive already at Golden Cauldron Club! Im pregnant. Summers indifferent words made Jessica surprised. What did you say? Say it again! I dont believe it! The tone of her was exactly the same as Carls. Summer could only repeat, Im pregnant. Summer did not sound like joking. Only then did Jessica believe it. Then are you going to give birth to the baby? Of course. Summers lips curled into a smile. She did not notice Leonardos tightly clenched hands. Chapter 217 Is She Still Alive After Summer hung up the phone call, Leonardo asked her, Are we still going to Golden Cauldron Club? He had a sullen expression on his face, as if he was a little unhappy. He wanted her to get pregnant, and now she did get pregnant. Why did he still look unhappy? Yes. Summer tilted her head and leaned against the back of the seat, lookingzy. She had agreed with Jessica to meet in Golden Cauldron Club, and they had alreadye out. Of course, she still wanted to meet her. At the entrance of Golden Cauldron Club. Before Summer got off the car, she saw Jessicas car. She took out her phone and called Jessica, Get off the car and go in. I see you. In the next moment, Jessica opened the car door and walked down. She wore sunsses and a mask. Summer and Leonardo followed her closely into Golden Cauldron Club. As soon as Jessica entered Golden Cauldron Club, she took off her mask and sunsses. When she turned around and saw Summer, her eyes lit up and she ran towards her. Summer, you Suddenly, she noticed Leonardo walking behind Summer. She stopped and called him, Mr. Emerson. Yes, Leonardo replied indifferently, and his expression didnt change. He turned to look at Summer and said, You go to the private room first. Without waiting for Summers reply, he turned around and left. As soon as he left, Jessica heaved a sigh of relief and asked Summer, What happened? Didnt Mr. Emerson insist on getting you pregnant before? Why does he look unhappy when you are pregnant now? I dont know. He is so unpredictable. Summer shrugged. I dont know what hes thinking about. Jessica was surprised when she heard this. She turned around and carefully observed Summers expression. Seeing her indifferent expression, she asked tentatively, You and Mr. Emerson havent been reconciled? Summer asked her, Do we have any problems? There was indeed a problem between her and Leonardo. Originally, it was only rted to Adams, but that wasnt a big problem that couldnt be solved. Now, it seemed to be moreplicated. Jessica shook her head and said, I dont know. I feel that you are all weird. Summer curled her lips and concealed her emotions After Leonardo and Summer separated, he walked straight to his room in Golden Cauldron Club. There were bodyguards guarding the door of the room, and they were brought over by Tim. When the bodyguard saw Leonardo, they bowed respectfully and said in unison, Mr. Emerson. The bodyguard standing by the door opened the door for him. Leonardo walked in the room. When Tim saw Leonardo enter, he hurriedly saluted him respectfully. Where is the driver? Leonardo looked around and saw no one else. Tim walked towards the corner and tossed the woman who was hiding under the table to Leonardo. Previously, he had ordered them to bring the driver back and wait for him toe back to deal with it. The car didnt hit Summer and Leonardo, and in the end, it crashed into the railing of the parking lot. The front of the car was deformed, so the driver on the car was badly hurt naturally. The womans face was covered in blood, and her hair was stained with blood. At this moment, the blood had dried up and her hair was stuck together. Even so, Leonardo still recognized the woman in front of him at a nce. Leonardo took a step forward and he stared at the woman with a gloomy expression. His voice was as gloomy as Satan. Vicky, long time no see. Vicky trembled violently. Her words were iplete. Sorry, sorry, I you Summer As she spoke, she trembled involuntarily and looked up at Leonardo. Her eyes were filled with fear. She wanted to beg for mercy desperately, but because she was too scared, she could not say a word clearly. Leonardo rarely showed such patience to people other than Summer. He didnt say anything and just watched Vicky tremble as she spoke. His expression was cold and indifferent. After two minutes, Leonardo seemed to feel that it was boring. He waved his hand at the bodyguard and said, Give me a knife. The moment Vicky heard his words, her entire body trembled even more, but miraculously, she said clearly this time. Im sorry. I wont do it again. I will never go against Summer any more. Forgive me. Please forgive me. Vicky had lost too much blood. She was a little dizzy just now, but now she waspletely awake. Dont be so scared. Leonardo squatted down, his eyes as dark as ink, and his voice was slightly low. You want to kill Summer, but Im not as ruthless as you. I wont kill you. No! Vicky screamed out in fear. Indeed, Leonardo would not kill her, but what he did to her was even more painful than killing her. This is not the first time. You need to get used to it. Leonardo slowly stood up, and a bodyguard took a chair and ced it behind him. Leonardo sat down. As usual, Vicky wore stockings and skirts. The bodyguard held a knife and cut the stockings easily. Vickys eyes widened and her entire body twitched. No! Dont do this to me! No! The bodyguard held the knife and started to slice her shin slowly. Vicky had been arrogant since childhood and was spoiled in her family. She could not endure any hardship at all. How could she endure such torture? The reason why she helped rify the marriage license in front of the media was because Leonardo used the same method to force her to do so. A stupid woman like Vicky was too easy to deal with. Vicky kept shouting, and Leonardo said indifferently, She is so noisy. Then Vicky was gagged and she could only let out a blurry sob. Tim stood beside them and watched the scene. The muscles on his face twitched. In the end, he pursed his lips and looked elsewhere. Just as Vicky was about to faint from the pain, the door suddenly opened.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Tims eyebrows twitched. Who dared to open the door and enter at such a time? Leonardo! When Tim heard the voice, he felt that something was wrong immediately. Apart from Summer, who else dare to call Leonardos name? As soon as Summer rushed in, she immediately ran towards Leonardo. Right in front of Leonardo was Vicky, who was on the verge of fainting. Summer naturally saw Vickys current condition. Vicky had just had a small car ident and was frightened out of her wits by Leonardo. At this time, she lookedpletely distorted. Summer was also frightened by Vickys appearance. It took a few seconds for her to react. She asked the bodyguard beside her, Is she still alive? The bodyguard nodded mechanically. Yes. After the bodyguard finished speaking, he raised his head and looked at Leonardo cautiously. After Summer entered, Leonardo did not say a word. Chapter 218 Instead, I’ll Love Him More Summer instructed, Send her to the hospital. However, the bodyguards didnt move but nced at Leonardo. Leonardo looked at them, Didnt you hear what Summer said? Send Vicky to the hospital! Summer heard his voice and turned to look at him. Leonardo was looking down and sat on the chair with a poker face. Nobody knew what he was thinking. Summer looked at him and wanted to say something, but she didnt know what to say. She had guessed that the perpetrator of the car ident might be Vicky. After all, it was Vicky who hated her the most. This was not the first time Vicky had attempted to kill her. Summer thought that Leonardo must already know that Vicky was the perpetrator, so he wouldnt let her off. However, when seeing the way Leonardo tortured Vicky, Summer was still terrified. Vicky was in great pain. Actually, no one could bear the pain of his flesh being cut into pieces while he was conscious. Yes. Hearing Leonardos order, the bodyguards helped Vicky up from the ground and took her to the hospital. Tim also walked out. Then there were only Leonardo and Summer in the room. The room was brightly lit and there was a smell of blood. Summer turned around, and saw that the pieces of Vickys flesh, having been cut by those bodyguards, were on the ground This scene was vile. Summer felt nauseous with her stomach churning. She bent over and couldnt help but retch. Leonardo stood up from his chair and walked over to support Summer. He frowned and patted her back, saying in a low voice, Lets go out. Summer felt extremely ufortable and followed him out. Leonardo hugged Summer and opened the door. Then they saw Adams, who had been standing outside for a long time.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Adams was dressed in a ck suit with a white shirt. He looked urbane and refined, with a gentle smile on his face. Just because Adams was debonair, Summer liked him and often watched his movies in the past. But now, she only felt ufortable when looking at him with gentleness. Adams looked at them and smiled, Leonardo, thank you for letting Vicky off. His tone was as gentle as usual, as if nothing had happened. Summer frowned. It was clear that Adams wanted to provoke Leonardo. She held Leonardos hand and coldly looked at Adams, Vicky will be punished as she deserves. It has nothing to do with whether we let her off or not. Yes, youre right, Adams smiled more strangely. Then he changed the subject, This is the first time youve seen how Leonardo handle things. Although his way is a bit cruel, he did it for you. You cant be afraid of him because of this. Adams eyes glittered with malice. Before Summer married Leonardo, she was just an ordinary girl. She lived an easy life. The most terrifying thing she had experienced might be that she hurt her fingers when cutting vegetables. How could she have seen such a cruel scene before? So of course she would be afraid of Leonardo. Adams had a close rtionship with Summer recently, so he thought that he knew her very well. He believed that after this, Summer would definitely be afraid of Leonardo. However, he didnt know that to Summer, Leonardo had always been a ruthless and thoughtful man. Therefore, no matter what Leonardo did, Summer would be surprised, but she would not be afraid of him. Perhaps she was indeed a little afraid of Leonardo, but not in a way that Adams had thought. Summer chuckled and said sincerely, Since you said that Leonardo did this for me, I wont be afraid of him. Instead, Ill love him more. Her answer surprised Adams. He said with his face turning cold, Is that so? Of course. Summer raised her eyebrows at Adams defiantly. Adams said, Then Ill wait and see. After that, he turned around and left. As soon as he left, Summer heaved a sigh of relief and continued to walk forward. However, she couldnt move because Leonardo was holding her hand. She turned around and saw that Leonardo was staring at her affectionately. His eyes seemed to be shining with excitement. Summer frowned, Whats up? Leonardo squeezed her hand and said in a rare gentle voice, Say it again. Say it again? Summer thought for a moment and only said, Whats up? The previous one, Leonardo said patiently, with hope in his eyes. Ive talked a lot before. How do I know what you want me to say? Summer had said a lot to rebuke Adams, so she really didnt know what Leonardo wanted to hear. Leonardo pursed his lips, looking a little disappointed. However, the next moment, he held Summers face and kissed her. The first thing that came to Summers mind was that they were in the corridor now. She had a sense of shame, so she didnt want to kiss in public. Moreover, she was still in a fight with Leonardo. Leonardopletely ignored her rejection and kissed her gently. Only her legs went limp did he let go of her. He was a little unsatisfied and caressed Summers lips with his finger. Then he couldnt help but peck her on the lips. Summer panted. When she looked up, she saw that Leonardos eyes, which had always been calm, were twinkling like stars. She was puzzled. What exactly had she said that made Leonardo so happy? It seemed to be I wont be afraid of him. No, it shouldnt be this. She had seen Leonardo deal with the two kidnappers before. She did not show any fear of him, and his reaction was normal. Thus, it shouldnt be that remark. After that, she seemed to have said Summer blushed when she realized what she had said after that. She would always side with her beloved people, even if they did something wrong. Thus, even though she was at loggerheads with Leonardo now, she still wouldnt allow others to speak ill of him. Chapter 219 Instigation What Leonardo asked her to repeat must be this. Instead, Ill love him more. How would she say such a thing? How would she say this in front of Leonardo? Summer was angry with herself. She shook off Leonardos hand and walked forward. Leonardo followed her with a smile on his face and grabbed her hand, Slow down. I like to walk fast. Summer tried to shake off his hand, but in vain. Then they walked forward hand in hand. They met Jessica at the corner of the corridor. Jessica shouted at the sight of Summer, Summer, youre pregnant now. Im so worried about you. What took you so long? You didnt even answer my phone. Im The words caught in her throat when she saw Leonardo. She frowned and cleared her throat, saying in a soft voice, Dont do this again. Summer was shocked by Jessicas sweet voice and said, Dont freak out. I am a person, and please dont torture me. Jessica said, How could I not freak out? Youre having a baby now. She felt dejected. She just wanted to have a dinner with Summer, but many bad things happened one by one. It was really They returned to the private room and finally could had dinner. During meal time, Jessica asked, Summer, where did you go? Didnt you go to the bathroom? Why did you leave? I happened to see Leonardo. He was having dinner with his family elders. He saw me and then took me to meet them. Summer looked down and lied. Leonardo nced at her and didnt say anything. Oh, I see. Jessica didnt doubt it. After meal, Jessica suddenly realized that Leonardo was the only heir of the Emerson family. Summer didnt need to see anyone in the Emerson family, except Leonardos father and grandfather. Perhaps Summer was referring to Charlie. On the way back, both Leonardo and Summer were silent. When they were about to arrive home, Summer said, I came out of the bathroom and met Adams. He said that he couldnt get in touch with Vicky for a day. He also said that Vicky was impulsive and would do something stupid. So he guessed that you had caught her. There was no need to borate on what happenedter, because any smart person could imagine it. Summer had guessed that it was Vicky who had hit her. If Leonardo caught Vicky, he would definitely make her wish to die.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. This was the truth. If Summer hadnt rushed over, Vicky might still be suffering pain now. Hearing Summers words, Leonardo only asked, Adams came to see you? Yes. Summer looked at him with confusion. The car was speeding on the mountain road. The night was pitch dark. Although Summer couldnt see Leonardos face clearly, she knew he was unhappy. At that time, Summer was worried that Leonardo would kill Vicky, so she didnt think too much about it. But Leonardos question rmed her. At that time, Vicky suddenly drove to hit Summer. When that incident happened, there was no one around. Leonardo made a call and then sent Summer to the hospital. Leonardo was thoughtful, so he must make the call to ask his subordinates to catch Vicky. Vicky was seriously injured, and Leonardos subordinates were very capable. Therefore, Vicky had been kept for a day, but the Jarretts didnt know it. It was Adams who came to Summer first. Then this thing was clear. Adams instigated Vicky to hit Summer, and then he came to see Summer and let her see Leonardos cruelty. It wasnt a seamless n. If Summer was timid, she would definitely be scared. Then the conflict between her and Leonardo would intensify. However, what good would it do for Adams? Was it that Adams just didnt want Leonardo to live happily? He did that just to make Leonardo unhappy? Summer knew what kind of person Leonardo was. And in fact, Vicky wasnt innocent. Although Summer didnt agree with Leonardos approach, she could understand it. She suddenly thought of something and looked at Leonardo, Last time, you used this approach to force Vicky to rify the marriage certificate thing in front of the media? Yes, Leonardo admitted. Summer sighed. She couldnt say he was wrong, because his motive was good. But he also wasnt right. Actually, it was wrong to fight violence with more violence. She thought for a while and said, I know there are some things that cant be solved by reasoning with others, but violence is not the only viable solution. Leonardo said without turning around, I only use the most effective method. Summer was angry and smiled, So when you wanted me to get pregnant, you just kept me in the vi? After this, the atmosphere in the car grew tense. There was a squeal of the brake. The car suddenly stopped, and inertia caused Summer to lean forward. Leonardo leaned over to hug her and helped her stabilize. He asked worriedly, Are you alright? Summer pushed him away and got out of the car. The car was parked only ten meters away from the vi. As soon as Summer got off the car, she saw several cars parked outside the vi. Someone came to visit us? She ignored Leonardo and walked into the vi. As soon as they entered, a row of bodyguards bowed and said, Mr. and Mrs. Emerson. Ava trotted out from the vi and said, Good evening, Mr. and Mrs. Emerson. Mr. Charlie has been waiting for you since afternoon. Why was Charlie here again? Summer turned to look at Leonardo with a puzzled expression. Leonardo seemed to know why Charlie came here and said, The hospital that we went to today belongs to the Emerson family. Now Summer understood why Charlie came here. He must already know that she was pregnant. Summer didnt feel strange. When Charlie heard themotion outside, he walked to the hall and said loudly, Come in. Why are you still standing in the courtyard? Its such a cold day! Summer nced at Leonardo and then ran towards the hall. Leonardo frowned and followed behind, Summer, be careful! As soon as Charlie saw Summer, he pulled her inside and said, Its so cold outside. Come in. Its warm in the room. Summer smiled, Grandfather, Im not cold. As soon as they entered the living room, a row of maids bowed and said, Mrs. Emerson. Summer was confused. Why were there many new maids? Chapter 220 Don’t Come to Me Again Before Summer could say anything, Charlie said, Now that you are pregnant, you need care and protection. There are few maids in the vi, so I bring a new batch of maids to take care of you. Summer looked over and found that there were more than ten maids. However, she thought it was too much for Leonardo and her. Besides, she would feel ufortable if many people lived in the vi. She didnt know how to refuse Charlies offer. Thank you for your care, grandpa. But the doctor said that I am in good health now Even so, you still need to be taken good care of. In the past, when Leonardos grandma gave birth to Michael, she suffered a lot due to the bad medical conditions Charlie paused for a moment and said, Forget it. Anyway, if you need anything, just tell Leonardo. If he doesnt get it for you, you can call me. Do you have my number? Or can I have your WeChat? As he spoke, he took out his phone and opened WeChat. Summer was amused and thought that Charlie was cute. She took out her phone with a smile and said, Let me scan your QR code. OK. Click here, right? Charlie leaned over and showed Summer his QR code. When Leonardo entered, what he saw was that Charlie was adding Summer on WeChat. He nced at them and sat down on the sofa. Charlie saw him and said grumpily, Take good care of Summer. Leonardo looked up and said, Youre telling me. Charlie snorted, If it werent for Summer, do you think I would havee here? Leonardo crossed his legs and said, You already saw us, so you can leave now. Charlie pointed at Leonardos nose and scolded, Are you trying to aggravate me? But there wasnt much anger in his eyes. Charlie didnt stay any longer. He talked to Summer for a while and left in the dark. Those maids didnt leave with him. Summer sat on the sofa and looked at them. She found that the maids all looked pretty. When rich people hired maids, they would even choose beautiful ones. Some of the maids were peeking at Leonardo. Summer suddenly got a headache and rubbed her temples. She looked at Leonardo and said, You deal with it. Im going to sleep. After she left, Leonardo said indifferently, Ava will tell you what you should do. You cant go to the second floor without permission. Do your jobs well, or Ill send you back to where you came from. Do you understand? His voice was deep and charming, but it was so cold. The maids, who had been peeking at him, all looked down and dared not to peek at him again. They answered in unison, Yes, sir! When Leonardo returned to the room, Summer had already fallen asleep. A lot of things had happened today, and she had been drowsy these days. Therefore, it was easy for her to fall asleep. As Leonardo bent down to kiss her, he could smell her fascinating fragrance. Hey on the bed and gently pulled Summer into his arms. Summer wasnt in deep sleep, so she was woken up by Leonardos action. She opened her sleepy eyes and stared at Leonardo with confusion. Leonardo kissed her between the eyebrows and patted her back gently, as if he was putting a kid to bed. Nothing. You just sleep, he said in a low and tender voice. Sure enough, Summer closed her eyes and put her arms around Leonardos neck. She was sleepy now. This was just her habitual action. Leonardo put her long hair onto the pillow and tucked her in. Then he also fell asleep. Leonardo sued Vicky, and Warren was responsible for this case. Warren was a well-knownwyer in Hoover City. Although he was good atmercial cases, Vickys case was still a piece of cake to him. The Jarretts knew this and asked Karen toe to Summer. Summer wanted to ignore Karen, but Karen called her every day. If this continued, Karen would definitelye to see her.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Therefore, when Karen called again, Summer answered her phone. Karens voice was a little excited, Summer, you finally answer my phone. Listen, Vickys case Summer interrupted her, Leonardo has already sued her. The trial will start in a few days. No, Summer. No matter what, Vicky is your sister. I know that she did something wrong, but she is young. Do you really want her to go to jail? ording to Karens tearful voice, Summer knew that Karen must be very worried about Vicky during this period. Summer already gave up on Karen. She sneered, What about me? If Vicky had hit me, she would have killed me and my child! This silenced Karen. After a few seconds, she said in a low voice, Arent you alright now? Vicky This is not the first time. Dont call me again, and donte to me. Its useless, Summer said coldly and hung up the phone. She wasnt surprised that Karen would call her to help Vicky. She didnt dare to imagine that if Vicky had really hit her that day She touched her t belly, where a little life was growing inside. She didnt think it was the best time to get pregnant. But since she was, she would give birth to the baby. After hanging up the phone, Karen looked at Lynn and said in embarrassment, Summer What did she say? Lynn had not slept well for several days because of Vickys case. His face was haggard and his voice was hoarse. She She told me not to call her again. She wont help us. Hearing this, Lynns expression suddenly changed. He raised his hand and pped Karen on the face. He was a strong man, and now he was angry. Hence, he pped Karen with great strength that Karen staggered and fell to the ground. She even got a taste of blood in her mouth. She touched her mouth and then found there was blood on her hand. One side of her face was painful and numb, and her ears were buzzing. Lynn red at her, Youre so useless. You cant even help me with such a small matter. You really have a good daughter. She actually wants to send Vicky to prison! Chapter 221 Not Everyone Can See Mrs. Emerson Karen looked at Lynn in disbelief and said in a trembling voice, You hit me? Lynn was her high school ssmate. Karen was from a small vige, and she went to Hoover City to study. At that time, the Jarretts could be seen as a powerful family there, so Lynn was kind of adies man in the school. Karen also liked him, but she knew the difference between them. After Lynns ex-wife passed away, she met him again. At that time, Lynn was immersed in the grief of losing his beloved wife. Karen stayed by his side andforted him. Most importantly, she was very pretty, and she promised to treat his children well. Thus, Lynn married her. Over the years, Karen had tried hard to please him and took care of him and his children. They could be considered as a sweet couple. They hardly quarreled with each other. Even if they quarreled, Lynn would apologize first. He had never hit her before. I did hit you. So what? Look at what youve done for the family these years. You promised me that you would take good care of my children. Have you done so? Lynn was a rare one-woman man. His ex-wife had died many years ago, but he would visit her grave every year. He even put her photographs on his desk. He also loved the children that his ex-wife had given birth to. Back then, Karen married him because she liked him. But the most important reason was Lynns deep affection for his lover. Didnt you see what Ive done for the family these years? Tears were rolling down Karens cheeks. She had done a lot for the family. She thought she had done her best. Lynn sneered, Youve done a lot? Then go beg your daughter to let Vicky off! Vicky is just impulsive. Isnt Summer alright now? Karen had said this before. But now that Lynn said this, she thought that it was so harsh. Somehow, she felt that he shouldnt have said this. However, she didnt know why. Over the years, she had habitually been nice to Vicky, and even asked Summer to give in to Vicky. Therefore, no matter what Vicky did, Karen would think that Summer should just let it go. Lynn was still cursing Summer. Lynns p already let Karen down. Now when she heard him cursing Summer, she felt a little annoyed. She staggered up from the ground and said, I cant help you with this. Solve it by yourself. She had done a lot for him, but he did not take her efforts seriously. She knew that Vicky looked down on her and even called her a dog. However, she loved Lynn, so she didnt care about anything. Now that even Lynn disliked her, she suddenly felt tired. Hearing this, Lynns expression changed, Karen, what do you mean? Karens face was swollen, and she shook her head, Nothing. I just get bored.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Although she smiled, she looked hideous and disgusting because of her swollen face. Lynn was upset. He didnt expect Karen to quarrel with him at such a critical juncture. He snorted, You depend on me, and Im so nice to you. But now you say you get bored? If so, you can scram. Karen felt hurt. She opened her mouth, but couldnt say anything. She mmed the door and ran out of the study. After she left, a servant came to Lynn and said, Mrs. Karen left Lynn was surprised. He didnt expect that Karen would really leave. He thought that Karen couldnt live without him and would return sooner orter. He waved carelessly, Let her go! Karen ran out of the Jarretts with no money, so she didnt know where to go. When she was young, she had a few good friends, but they were all from ordinary families. After marrying Lynn, she broke off with those friends. Later, she was busy taking care of Lynn and Vicky, so she had no time to make friends. She knew some richdies, but she would only go shopping with them. How would she be willing to ask them for help? Finally, she thought of Summer. Summer had been obedient to her before. Karen thought of this and took a taxi to Leonardos vi. Although Summer had said that she wouldnt interfere with Vickys case, Karen didnt believe that Summer would ignore her. She had been to Leonardos vi once before. The taxi stopped three meters away from the vi. Karen got out of the car and tidied up her clothes. Then she walked towards the vi with her head held high. The bodyguard at the door stopped her. Who are you? The bodyguard asked with a cold face. Karen was a little frightened. But when she thought of herself as Summers mother, she became confident, I am Summers mother. Thinking of that Summer had said that Vicky had almost killed her and her child, Karen added, Summer is pregnant. Im her mother, so Ie to visit her. The bodyguard looked at her in disbelief and said, Wait here. Then he stepped aside and took out his phone to call Leonardo. Because Vicky had attempted to hit Summer, Leonardo became cautious. He had told his bodyguards that if Summer wanted to go out, they must follow her. If someone came to find Summer, they must inform Leonardo first. The call was connected soon. Mr. Emerson, there is a woman who calls herself Mrs. Emersons mother. She said that she was here to visit Mrs. Emerson. Leonardo was having a meeting with senior executives of thepany. He nced at them and said indifferently, Drive her away. Yes, sir. After hanging up, Leonardo put his phone aside and said, Continue. He had taken over the Emerson Group for less than half a month. The Emerson family was the top wealthy family in Hoover City. The Emerson Group held almost half of the market in the city, and it involved in all kinds of industries. Thus, it was difficult for Leonardo to manage it well. However, after he took over thepany, he took a series of actions, which impressed all the executives and shareholders. The bodyguard hung up the phone and winked at another bodyguard. Karen saw this and thought the bodyguard had asked Summer, so she said, See, I didnt lie to you. The bodyguard said coldly, Mrs. Emerson is not here. You cane another day. Karen did not want to leave and said, Shelle back at night, right? I can wait for her inside The bodyguard stopped talking nonsense with Karen and carried her down the mountain. At a bend in the road, he threw Karen by the roadside. Then he said with contempt, Not everyone can see Mrs. Emerson. Chapter 222 Don’t You Think It’s Too Late Karen couldnt care about her image now. She got up from the ground and exined, I am her mother! I am Summers mother! Although she was well dressed, her face was swollen. And she had just been thrown to the ground by the bodyguard, so she looked a little miserable now. A trace of disdain shed across the bodyguards face, Since you are Mrs. Emersons mother. Why didnt you call her beforeing to see her? I Karen was stuck dumb by this question. She didnt know why Summer and she would end up like this. In the past, Summer had always been nice to Karen and was eager for her care. But now, Summer didnt answer her phone. And she couldnt see Summer. Hurry up and leave, the bodyguard said impatiently and left. Karen didnt follow him. The bodyguard had said that Summer wasnt at home. Karen believed it and sat down by the roadside, waiting for Summer. Summer would pass here when she came back, so Karen just waited here. When Summer sees me, she will definitely take me in. After all, Im her mother. With this thought, Karen cheered up. She waited until five oclock in the afternoon, and her body was about to freeze. Only then did she see a caring over. She was delighted and ran out to stop the car. Tim was driving, while Leonardo was sitting in the back and looking at Summers Moments. Mr. Emerson, someone is in the way. Leonardo didnt look up and said, Go see who it is. Hearing this, Tim stopped the car. Then Karen ran over. Summer, are you in the car? she shouted as she ran. Hearing this voice, Leonardo finally looked up. When he saw Karens face clearly, he narrowed his eyes and snorted. Then he opened the door and got out of the car.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Seeing that there was a driver in the front seat, Karen thought that Summer was sitting in the back. As she walked to the back of the car, the door suddenly opened. Karen was frightened at the sight of Leonardo and stammered, Summer Summer isnt in the car? Leonardo closed the door and casually leaned against the car, saying indifferently, You want to see Summer? Yes I want to see her. Although Leonardo was Karens son-inw, she didnt dare to look at him at all. He was so cold. Even though it was dark and she couldnt see his face clearly, she could feel that he was staring at her coldly. Why do you want to see her? Although his voice was gentle, this still sent shivers down Karens spine. I just wanted to visit her Dont you think its toote? Leonardo said in a low voice, which sounded frightening. Karen felt that his remarks meant something else, but she couldnt figure out what it was, Whats toote? Donte to Summer again. They werent far away from the vi. From here, they could see the vi with the lights on. Leonardo looked in the direction of the vi and said coldly, There are many ways to make people disappear in this world. Clearly, he was threatening Karen. She was frightened and took two steps back. I just want to see her. I dont want to do anything Karens voice trembled. You actually have the cheek to see her? Leonardo took a step forward, and Karen was so scared that she fell to the ground. A hint of disgust shed across Leonardos face, and then he returned to the car. The car was driving towards the vi. From the rearview mirror, they could vaguely see Karen walking down the mountain. She looked a bit pitiful. But she deserved it. The car stopped outside the vi. As soon as Leonardo walked in, a maid came out and said happily, Good evening, Mr. Emerson. Leonardo ignored her and handed his coat to Ava, who followed behind the maid. Ava took the coat and said, Mrs. Emerson went to bed after lunch. She is still sleeping now. Im going to wake her up. Leonardo nodded, Ill go. After he left, Ava turned around and looked at the young maid. She said sternly, Behave yourself. Dont have any designs on Mr. Emerson. He is different from other rich young men. The maid blushed and nodded reluctantly, I know. Mrs. Emerson is pregnant. Mr. Emerson is in the green. I dont believe that hell really abstain from sex. Mr. Emerson is so handsome and rich. If I can hook with him, I dont need to be a maid. When Charlie was looking for maids, he had instructed his subordinates to choose those who were flexible, smart and pretty. Therefore, the maids he finally hired were a group of young girls. Ava was experienced, so she could tell that a few of those maids wanted to seduce Leonardo. These maids were sent over by Charlie. If Ava fired them, Charlie would be unhappy. Ava sighed and shook her head. Leonardo gently pushed the door open and entered the bedroom. Summer just woke up. After sleeping for too long, she felt tired and didnt want to move. She reached out to grab her phone on the bedside table, but she could not reach it. Suddenly, arge hand appeared and picked up the phone for her. Summer looked up and saw Leonardos gentle face. These days, his temper had be better and better. Summer held her phone and asked, You just came back? Leonardo nodded and helped her up, Wash up and go have dinner. During meal time, two maids were standing behind Leonardo, with their eyes fixed on him. Summer looked at the two maids with a faint smile and said, I want to eat the shrimp of Golden Cauldron Club. Hearing this, Leonardo put down his chopsticks and said, Ill have someone bring it over. No, I want you to buy it for me, Summer pouted, as if she just wanted to make things difficult for Leonardo. Leonardo raised his eyebrows in surprise and said, Alright. Hurry up. If it gets cold on the way, I wont eat. Summer put on a mischievous smile. Leonardo seemed to notice something and turned around. Then the two maids quickly looked away with a blush. He said with a poker face, You two are fired. The maids looked up in shock, Mr. Emerson! Youre so ugly. I dont want to see you. Leonardo no longer looked at them and turned to ask Summer, Do you still want to eat shrimp? Summer said with an innocent expression, No, I dont want it now. Chapter 223 Don’t You Have Any Values? The two maids turned scarlet and then white with Leonardos words. Carefully selected, they indeed had above average looks. Unexpectedly, Leonardo actually said that they were ugly. They still wanted to say something, but Ava walked over and interrupted them, Dont you understand what Mr. Emerson said? A maid of shaper intelligence said loudly, Mr. Emerson, we were sent here by Mr. Charlie. If you drive us away like this, do you mean that you dont take him seriously? Summer couldnt help but look up at her. Summer had noticed on the first day of her arrival. There were many maids who were pretty and well-built, but most of themcked some refinement. But this maid was graceful and didnt look like a maid. Summer asked her with interest, Whats your name? The maid nced at Summer with disdain. Subtle as it was, Summer caught it since she was a woman, too. It seemed that she was actually not an ordinary maid. Seeing this, Leonardos face slightly darkened. He was obviously dissatisfied with her reaction. Summer said before Leonardo got angry, Since you are selected by grandpa, I think you should know the duty of a servant. You dare turn a deaf ear to my words, so you look down on my grandpa? Summer naturally knew that this maid did not look down on Mr. Charlie but Summer herself. Ever since she came to the vi yesterday, this maid was extremely enthusiastic about Leonardo. Summer now could naturally affirm that she came here for Leonardo. Her temperament was remarkable and her figure slim and graceful. Her skin was so fine that she totally couldnt be a maid. Clearly, she came here just for Leonardo. But Summer just didnt know whether this maid was arranged by Mr. Charlie or she herself found a way to sneak in. The maid immediately retorted, What nonsense are you talking about? Of course, I respect Mr. Charlie! OK. Summer sat back and slowly instructed, Im a little thirsty. Give me a ss of water first.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The maid thought for a while and turned around to fetch water. Delicate and touching, she bit her lips and seemed to have swallowed insult silently. Leonardo frowned. Obviously, he had the same idea with Summer. The maid came back with a ss of water. With an abrupt change of attitude, she respectfully ced it in front of Summer and said, Mrs. Emerson, here you are. Leonardo looked at her with a sullen face, Mrs. Emerson asked what your name was. Couldnt you understand it? The maid paused as she lowered her head, Eliza Austin. A nice name. Summer took the ss and swayed it, If my memory serves me right, the director of Hoover Citys television station is also surnamed Austin. Eliza raised her chin and said proudly, Thats my father. Summer smiled. She turned to Leonardo and said, How could grandpa let ady, the daughter of a director,e to our house as a maid? She deliberately slowed down with her voice extremely gentle. It sounded like she wasining, but also somewhat affected. However, Leonardo couldnt stand it. He avoided her gaze and subconsciously replied, Yes. Miss Eliza must have get bored of being ady and wants to experience some hardship. So she just came to work as a servant. Then, you shall not drive her away. Summer paused and turned to Eliza, Miss Eliza, you have signed the contract when you came here to be a maid, right? After Leonardos appearance was exposed, countless high-ssdies wanted to get close to him. But he rarely appeared in public. He barely presented at any events or banquets. Eliza was also one of those women, but she was luckier since she had the chance to sneak into his house to work as a maid. She was the only child and had been spoiled by her parents. Thus, she had already had enough of serving people these past few days. She believed that her appearance would attract Leonardo. However, beyond expectation, Leonardo thought her ugly! Was he blind?! But she was not resigned to leave now. She tried not to lose her temper and said, Yes. Then Miss Eliza, please obey regtions listed by the contract. Work hard while in service. With that, Summer tilted her head and wore a smile. Her catlike eyes were shockingly bright. These women must have no values. It was OK to covet her husband. After all, Leonardo was good-looking and wealthy. Women all liked such a man. She knew it. However, Eliza had known Leonardo was married and still dare seduce her husband in her house. Summer thought it ridiculous. Of course, Eliza could tell that Summer was embarrassing her, You! Summer corrected her with a serious look, Please call me Mrs. Emerson. Eliza subconsciously turned to Leonardo. But Leonardo was gently serving Summer food, Eat more. Seeing that Leonardo didnt even give her a nce, Eliza was somewhat upset. But she soon summoned up her courage again. Summer was not special at all. Her appearance was just so-so and her family background was not good. And she was even unprovoked to ask Leonardo to buy Hibiscus shrimp. Sooner orter, Leonardo would get bored of such a woman who was troublesome and had no merits. At that time, she would present and behave gently. She thought Leonardo would definitely be attracted by her. Men would always like gentle women. Thus, Eliza calmed down. She nodded and said respectfully, Mrs. Emerson. A trace of ridicule shed through Summers eyes. How charming Leonardo was. In order to approach him, such a delicate youngdy was willing to be a maid. With that, Summer thought she would have had a poor appetite. On the contrary, her appetite strangely became better. She had eaten up several dishes, and she even ate more than Leonardo Seeing that she had a good appetite, Leonardo was pleased. He also wore a soft look, Are you full? Do you want some fruit? No Summer was going to refuse. However, when she thought of the sweet and fragrant fruits, she couldnt help but take a swallow, Send it to my room. Having seen through her, Leonardo smiled. He turned around and instructed Ava, Prepare some fruit. Chapter 224 Then I Belong to You, Too It had been Elizas first time to see Leonardos smile since she came to the vi. Handsome but expressionless all the time, Leonardo made people afraid but couldnt help to get closer. With such a bright smile, he seemed to be shining, fascinating people in a second. Eliza secretly clenched her fists. Only such a man could marry her. Leonardo and Summer returned to the bedroom after dinner. Ava brought the fruit soon. After finishing the fruit, Summer took a shower and stood in front of the mirror while brushing teeth. She sized herself up and always felt she was fatter. How long has it been? And she had be fat! Should she eat less? But she would get hungry! Summer went out after brushing the teeth. And Leonardo was sitting on the sofa reading documents in a bathrobe. His elegant and noble aura that was naturally emitted annoyed Summer. Although she knew that what happened tonight had nothing to do with Leonardo, she couldnt help but get angry when she saw him. She walked over and threw his documents aside. With folded arms, she stared at him. Leonardo raised his head. Seeing that she seemingly wanted to send a punitive expedition against him, Leonardo suppressed a smile and said seriously, Whats wrong? He was calm and sincere, making Summer at her wits end. To vent her anger, she reached out to pinch his face. She couldnt help butugh at him after a few seconds, Why does a man have such fair skin! Not man enough! Leonardo raised his eyebrows, Not man enough? Summer followed his example and raised her eyebrows to meet his gaze. Leonardo stretched out his long arm and pulled her into his embrace. With one arm around her waist tightly, he lowered his voice and implied a threat, Not man enough? Summer trembled, Yes! Youre man enough! Only then did Leonardo feel satisfied and kissed her. Then, as usual, the two of themy on the bed. But they could do nothing. After all, Summer was pregnant. Propping himself up with both elbows, Leonardo leaned over Summer. He was somewhat out of breath while his eyes were as dark as ink, What should we do now? Gloating, Summer pretended to be innocent, I dont know. Thats your business. I dont know how you guys are going to deal with it. But the smile had already betrayed her. Leonardoy beside her and pulled her into his embrace. He closed his eyes and said wearily, Just let me hug you for a while. Let go. It wasnt that Summer didnt want him to hug her, but Leonardos voice became huskier, Stop. Summer immediately fell in silence and quietlyy in his arms. She felt there must be something wrong, so she asked, Whats up? If you dont want to see Eliza, just drive her away. Then he added, It wont happen again, I promise. It was totally out of his expectation that Mr. Charlie would do that. The Emersons had many business partners and Elizas father was the director of the TV station, whose status was not much inferior. Mr. Charlie was so cautious and his subordinates were capable, too. They definitely wouldnt make such a mistake. It meant that Mr. Charlie had tacitly agreed to send Eliza here. Summer snorted, I dont want to see her, but I cant let her go just like that. Does she think our house is a market hall where everyone cane and go as he pleases? Our house.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. These two words greatly satisfied Leonardo. In the end, Summerpromised on helping him. And Leonardo went to the bathroom merrily. When he came back, an extra quilt appeared on the bed. Summer wrapped herself in a quilt and ced a pillow in the middle of the bed, Dont cross it at night. This side is mine, and that side is yours. Dont cross it! Otherwise, sleep in separate rooms. She stared at Leonardo to see his reaction. Leonardo took a nce at the pillow and walked over without saying a word. He pointed at where Summery and asked, Is this side yours? Yes. Summer nodded. Didnt she exin it clearly? Leonardo directly threw the pillow away and got under her covers, Then I belong to you, too. Summer, Was Leonardo possessed? He could actually say such sweet things. It was the very depth of winter, and it was freezing at Hoover City at midnight. Karen wrapped herself with the coat and sat at a bus stop. She took out the phone and wanted to call Lynn, asking him to pick her up. Could it be that shes sleeping on the streets tonight? A car drove over from not far away and slowly stopped in front of her. With window got down, a handsome young man appeared, Auntie? Chapter 225 After All, I Am Mrs. Emerson Surprised, Karen looked at the person in the car. The light was dim, and she couldnt see his face clearly. The car door then opened. He got off and walked to Karen, Auntie, its me, Jerome. Jerome? Karen felt him familiar at the first nce. She carefully checked him out and discovered that he was Jerome Patel, who had been engaged to Vicky. Jerome had been to the Jarretts several times. Karen remembered him. He was a handsome young man. Otherwise, he would not earn Vickys favor. Afterwards, Vicky contacted less with him and fell in love with an actor. Its sote. Why is Auntie here? Embarrassed, Karen hesitated. Though she said nothing, Jerome had got his suspicions. My home is not far from here. If Auntie doesnt mind, you can go to my house tonight. Seeing Karen was somewhat embarrassed, Jerome added considerately, Its my own house. It was definitely not decent for Karen to go to Jeromes house now. But hearing that it was his own house, Karen smiled, It may disturb you No, it wont. As he said, he opened the car door for her. Karen smiled and got into the car. Along the way, they chatted. Somehow, Jerome talked about Summer. He pretended to be calm, I havent seen Summer for a long time. How is she? You know Summer? Karen was surprised, but she then remembered that Vicky hadined to her that Summer wanted to steal her boyfriend. And at that time, Jerome was Vickys boyfriend. Summer had liked Jerome? Yeah, Im ahead of her in school. Ive known her for a long time. A trace of nostalgia hid in his tone-he seemed to have a good rtionship with Summer. Karen couldnt help but ask, So, you take me in because of Vicky or Summer? Of course Summer, he added, she is a good girl. They had arrived at the hood. Jerome stopped the car and opened the door for Karen, We have arrived. He opened the trunk and said, Please wait for me. I want to get something. Jerome took the things and led the way ahead. Following him, Karen stared at his figure and thought what if he was her son-inw. Such a polite and refined young man was much better than Leonardo. Thinking of Leonardo, she trembled before continuing to walk forward. The next day. When Summer entered the dining room, she immediately saw Eliza who was serving breakfast. She didnt seek for Eliza, but Eliza was too conspicuous. Although Eliza wanted to steal her husband, Summer had to admit that Eliza was beautiful. She was elegant and had put on makeup. Even if she had worn the uniform, she looked prominent. After what happened yesterday, Eliza had calmed down and nned to take her time step by step. Seeing Summer in, she nodded slightly, Mrs. Emerson. Leonardo was already sitting at the dining table. Recently, she got up a littlete. Leonardo had to get up early and go to work. But usually after Leonardo finished his breakfast did Summer get up. Sometimes, Leonardo would leave before she got up.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. As soon as she sat down, Leonardo said, I mighte backte today because of the court. Leonardo was talking about Vickys case. She was charged with intentional assault, but Summer was not injured. However, Warren was thewyer, so Vicky would definitely be sentenced. Summer thought for a while, Ill go with you. She just wanted to see if Vicky had a trace of regret. Leonardo frowned, I go alone. Summer changed her face. She put down the spoon and squinted at Leonardo. She thought that this request wasnt too much, so why didnt Leonardo refuse? Moreover, Eliza was still here. He made her lose face! The other reason why she kept Eliza here was to see if Leonardo was constant in love. She trusted him, but she would asionally feel uneasy as well. After all, she was not good enough for Leonardo. All of her confidence was based on his love. Leonardos eyebrows were knitted more tightly, Its cold outside. And its not convenient for you to go out. Summer made no concession, I can put on more clothes. The doctor said I am healthy. Leonardo had asked her not to go out and she had taken it to heart. They did not mention that matter, but it did not mean it had passed. Leonardo looked up at her for seconds, Then Ill go back to pick you. Thinking of what had happened before, Summer was a little upset. She lowered her head to have the breakfast and urged him to work, Alright, you go to work. Leonardo pursed his lips and left with a cold face. Not until Leonardo left did Eliza nced at Summer sneeringly. In her opinion, Summer was too self-righteous. She actually dared to defy Leonardo. Feeling someone looking at her, Summer raised her head and smiled, I know what youre thinking. Eliza changed her face at first. She then soon recovered, Are you? She didnt believe it. Everyone thought Leonardo outstanding, so its not hard to understand why you are so keen on him, but Summer paused and became serious, Everyone is an individual, not an appendage to anyone. With my own thoughts and living method, why must I belittle myself while being with a man more prominent than me? Eliza slightly changed her face. She pursed her lips and said nothing. Summer felt somewhat amused, You might not be infatuated with Leonardo too much but just think that it is glorious to be Mrs. Emerson. However, since so many women had the same idea with you, why would you think Leonardo would fall in love with you? Eliza was seen through by Summer and turned exasperated, Shut up, Summer! No need to be high-sounding. You are the same as me! Summer curled her lips, Of course not. After all, I am Mrs. Emerson. Seeing Elizas face scarlet, Summer thought it amusing. Chapter 226 Tie the Two in Pain Seeing Leonardo out, Tim got off and opened the car door for him. Mr. Emerson. Leonardo slightly nodded. His face was still cold. Having sat on the car, he suddenly asked, Why did you divorce your wife? Tim paused, not knowing why Leonardo would ask about this. But since he had asked, Tim naturally had to answer him. Exactly, I dont know why. Ive forgotten what we quarreled about thest time. At that time, we both felt divorce a good choice. Tim sounded a little upset. You still love her? Without hesitation, Tim replied, Yes. Since you still love her, why would you agree to divorce? Leonardo was still indifferent, but subtle change of emotions could be told by his tone. Tim vaguely understood why Leonardo asked him about his divorce. She put forward it. She said that every day is torturous for her. The divorce might make her feel better. I cant bear to see her in such pain. Tims voice turned hoarse. Sitting in the backseat, Leonardo could see the profile of Tim, which looked mature and earnest. Tim was a man who would always take overall interests into ount. He wasnt special, but he was scrupulous and sincere. That was why he had taken a fancy to Tim at a nce. What about you? Yes, I felt painful. Tim smiled as if he had thought of something joyful. But I see my son once a week, and I can see her, too. Leonardo frowned with a little anger, You have a child? Since you have a child, how could she leave you as long as you keep the child with you? Tim also knew that Leonardo had not allowed Summer to go out earlier. He knew Leonardos concern. I will be satisfied as long as she lives happily. Even if it is not you who bring her happiness? Yes.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Leonardo sneered, Then it would be better to tie the two together in pain. Tim also felt somewhat helpless, Mr. Emerson, love couldnt be treated like this. So, it seemed that youre happy to be alone? Leonardo said mockingly. Tim, Leonardo would just mock him if he didnt disagree with him. He had worked for Leonardo after graduating, so he naturally knew him better than others. He knew that Leonardo had a concern and also knew his capacity. He did not dare to say that Leonardo was a kind man, but he did dare to say that he was not vicious. And that was why he was willing to work for him for so many years. The reason why a man worked for another for so many years was not only the generous sry. The seniors charisma was also an important part. After breakfast, Summer sat in the hall and checked the date. Only then did she realize that the New Year wasing in about ten days. Putting the phone aside, she felt a little annoyed. That news had almost passed. But since the New Year wasing, she wasnt anxious to look for a job. Besides, she was pregnant now. Fewpanies would want an employee who would take two months of maternity leave after bing a regr employee. Her n was totally disrupted. She had to rearrange everything after the baby was born. Every time she thought of this, Summer wanted toin of Leonardo. Do you know who I am? Sorry, Mr. Emerson has instructed How dare you! Just let me in! A quarrel came from outside. Summer got up and walked towards the door. She went out of the hall and saw a group of people gathered at the entrance. It seemed that they were quarreling. The bodyguards seemed to be stopping someone. But they were so tall that theypletely blocking the person they were talking to. Summer could not see it. She walked over, What happened? Mrs. Emerson. The bodyguards stepped aside and lowered their heads respectfully. Until this moment could Summer clearly see that person. It was Alisa. She had seen her once in the old house. This time, Alisa was more courteous than when she was at the old house. She smiled and greeted her, Summer. Summer could tell that she was trying to tter her, but she pretended to be ignorant. She said with a surprised expression, You came to look for Leonardo? He has gone to thepany. Alisa paused but soon recovered, No, I heard from grandpa that youre pregnant. So I specially came to visit you, and I even brought you a set of makeup for pregnant women. As she spoke, she raised the bag in her hand. Summer nced at the logo and recognized that it was a product of the Emerson Group. Leonardo had already given her several sets of it. Since Alisa hade, it was not polite to drive her away. Thank you so much, Summer received the bag, e in. Hearing this, Alisa just followed her inside, but the bodyguards stopped her. Summer turned around and said, She is Mr. Emersons cousin. Let her in. Only then did the bodyguard let Alisa in. Alisa walked forward and tried to link Summers arm, but Summer quietly avoided her. Alisa withdrew her hand awkwardly and looked around. Seeing that no one was looking at her, she heaved a sigh of relief. Summer had seen Eliza the moment she turned around. She directly called her, Eliza, put this bag in ce. This is from Alisa. Keep it properly. Eliza had thought that Summer would put her on the spot since she had the big talk yesterday. Out of expectation, Summer didnt. But she would never believe Summer was so nice. Hearing Summer asked her to take the bag, she sneered. Sure enough, she was going to show up. When she looked up and saw Alisa, her face abruptly changed. Alisa? Eliza! They almost called out each others names at the same time. You know each other? Summer was surprised. Actually, she did it on purpose. Eliza was the daughter of the director, and Alisa was the host of the TV station. They should be acquainted. Summer had heard of things about Alisa and Eliza when she was at school-one of her ssmates did an internship in the Hoover City TV station. However, at that time, she did not know that the directors daughter was named Eliza. Alisa was directly arranged in the TV station. Everyone knew she should have a good background. And Eliza was the directors daughter. She worked behind the scenes and always met Alisa while working. Whats more, both of them had good looks, so others alwayspared them. Hence, they went against each other. Summer had just remembered it when seeing Alisa. Alisa noticed the uniform of Eliza and mocked, Ive heard that Miss Eliza wants to marry into the Emerson, but I didnt expect that you are even willing to be a maid. Elizas face turned pale, None of your business! Chapter 227 Mrs. Emerson Has Gone to the Hospital Alisa was directly arranged to be a host before, so Eliza did not know her identity very well. She didnt expect Alisa was an Emerson. But what if Alisa was an Emerson? Among the Emerson family, everyone was just so-so except Leonardo, his father and his grandfather. Eliza treated Alisa like dirt. It is none of my business. But now youre a maid and I instruct you to give me a ss of water. Alisa raised her chin with proud. Eliza was unpleased and did not move. After all, she sneaked into the vi in order to get close to Leonardo. She had expected to be instructed by Summer, but she had never thought that she would be instructed by her rival, Alisa. Seeing that Eliza stood still, Alisa turned to Summer like a spoiled child, Summer, is she a new maid? She actually refused to give me a ss of water She is new here. Summer smiled but her eyes were cold, However, she was sent by grandpa. Alisa paused. She didnt expect Charlie to be so attentive to Summer. He even sent servants to her. But maids still need to do what they should do. Alisa raised her eyebrows and looked at Eliza. A trace of coldness shing through her eyes. Eliza knew Alisa was not easy to deal with since they had known each other early. Seeing Alisas look strange, Eliza was going to retreat. However, she was still toote. Alisa directly gave her a p. The sound attracted other maids attention. Even Summer couldnt help but look at Alisa in surprise. Alisa smiled with disdain, Then Ill teach you how to be a maid. Thepetition between two women of simr backgrounds and appearances was fierce. They were obviously about the same, but they insisted onpeting with each other, which was cruel. Alisa, how you dare to hit me! Eliza touched her face and took a deep breath in pain. Ava came from nowhere and pulled Summer aside, Mrs. Emerson, be careful. It doesnt matter. Summer did not take it seriously. She did not think two women would get in a fight. However, it turned out that she had underestimated theirbat effectiveness and overestimated their qualities. Eliza, Ill give you a chance to talk properly! Alisa could never stand others putting on a lofty face, let alone Eliza Thank you. Eliza sneered, Then Ill say it again. You, a woman who is useless and has to ride others coattails, dare to hit me! Alisa squinted while a flicker of evil shed across her eyes, You look down on me? So what? Bowen had chosen me in the end. Her words instantly touched Elizas nerve. Bitch! Eliza cursed and pounced towards Alisa. Alisa did not expect Eliza to act directly and was knocked to the ground. Eliza winced and looked somewhat ferocious. She seemed to be in a rage. Sitting on Alisa, Eliza grabbed her clothes with one hand and fiercely pinched her face with the other hand. Alisas hair was grabbed by her as well. Eliza! Let go! Alisa waspletely dumbfounded. She only reached out to protect her face and then her hair. But she was unable to protect nothing in the end. Eliza totally got the upper hand. In the past, when Summer was in school, Jessica always took her into flights. Usually, she would throw a stool at others. But she didnt have a chance to fight anymore after the graduation. Watching Alisa and Eliza fight so hard, Summer even had the urge to cheer them on. But now that she was the hostess, she couldnt let the guest fight with a maid. What are you doing? Let go! Summer pretended to stop them, but she was retreating actually. She was pregnant now, so she naturally had to stay away from them. This is our business. You dont have to worry about it! Eliza tugged at Alisas hair and raised her head. But Summer had already walked quite away from them. She paused. A trace of shock touched her eyes. She didnt want to stop them at all. Alright, it was fine that Summer ignored them. Then, she finally got a chance to revenge on Alisa. She didnt like her for a long time. Apart from Eliza, the maids that Mr. Charlie had sent over were all well trained. Seeing that Summer had retreated far away, they instantly knew that Summer didnt want to stop them. Thus, a group of maids stepped forward and made quite a performance of stopping them, Stop. Stop. Let go of Miss Alisa. Eliza, stop! Alisa almost went crazy. With so many maids, Eliza couldnt be pulled away. She couldnt care less about her image and cursed loudly, What are you all waiting for? A bunch of trash, pull this bitch away! In the afternoon. Leonardo drove back to pick up Summer. But as soon as he arrived, Ava walked out and told him, Mrs. Emerson has gone to the hospital. Leonardo trembled with his voice unstable, What happened to her? Seeing him anxious, Ava hurried to exin, It wasnt Mrs. Emerson. Miss Emerson hade over and had a fight with Eliza.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Miss Emerson? Who? Leonardo turned around and walked out as he asked Ava. Alisa Emerson. Ava used to work in the old house, so she knew a little about the Emerson family and remembered Alisa. Leonardo paused, Alisa? Yes. Ava nodded. Which hospital? The bodyguard had driven them to the hospital. It should be the one at the center of the city. Leonardo drove straight to the hospital. As he drove, he made a call to Summer. The call was through after a long while. Leonardo? Summers voice sounded gentle on the phone. Leonardo heaved a sigh of relief, Wait in the hospital. Ill be right over. Although Ava had told him the ins and outs of the matter, he finally calmed down after hearing Summers voice. How did you know I am in the hospital? You went home. Yes, wait for me. Summer hung up the phone and heard Alisa screaming in the ward. Easy! It hurts! Following Elizas voice, If the disinfection couldnt be done well, you will get infected and die. Eliza, shut up! Im so far from finished with you! Chapter 228 You Can Do Whatever You Want Summer nced at the door and saw the two girls cursing at each other across the hospital bed. Their once beautiful faces were now bruised. Summer didnt expect them to fight so fiercely. She thought they would pull each others hair and scratch each others face at most. But then they started swinging their fists at each other and Summer had to call in the bodyguard to stop them. Summer was reluctant to go inside and listen to their curses. She turned around and ordered the bodyguard behind her, Keep an eye on them. Then, she walked to the chair in the corridor and sat down, waiting for Leonardo. Soon, a nurse came over and asked respectfully, Mrs. Emerson, we have a lounge. Do you want to have a rest there? No, thank you. Summer waved her hand. When Leonardo arrived, Eliza and Alisas wounds were bandaged. Although they had fought ruthlessly, they didnt have much strength as women. Besides, they were stopped by the bodyguard. So they only had a few superficial injuries. However, their bruised faces were horrible. When Leonardo saw Summer, he hurriedly walked toward her with his ck eyes locked on her. His gaze patrolled on her body back and forth a few times before he felt relieved. He then asked her, How are they? At that moment, Eliza and Alisa wereing out of the ward. Summer looked in their direction and said, You can check by yourself. Leonardo, look how hard she beat me up Leonardo turned around and saw Alisas bruised and swollen face. Calm andposed as Leonardo was, he couldnt help but frown. There was a rare hint of uncertainty in his tone. Alisa? Thats right, Leonardo. Im Alisa. Alisa was excited when she heard Leonardo call her name. Leonardo quietly took a step back and looked at Eliza who was behind Alisa. Elizas condition wasnt any better than Alisas. When Leonardo looked at her, she covered her face with her hand and turned her head to the side, as if she was embarrassed. Summer noticed Elizas action and had to put her hand on her lips to hold back herughter. Leonardo was so smart that he understood what had happened within an instant. A typical grudge between women. They wouldnt fight if Summer didnt encourage them to. Since Eliza and Alisa were fighting like crazy, he bet Summer was adding fuel to the me. Though Summer seemed to be sensible and calm, she was in fact an onlooker and a bit pranky. Leonardo said indifferently, Since youre fine, you can go back. Alisa didnt expect that Leonardo would ask her to go back. Shouldnt he take revenge for her? Even if she and Leonardo werent close now, they were still cousins. Both of them belonged to the Emersons. She was beaten up by Eliza and it was Leonardos duty to take revenge for her! Leonardo, Eliza Leonardo knew what Alisa was thinking, but it was Summer who was behind the fight. Of course, he wouldnt help anyone vent their anger. He looked at Alisa with a straight face. Who started it? Alisa was still a little afraid of him. Sensing his cold nce, her arrogance weakened. She whispered, Eliza. She carefully looked at Summer and gave her a threatening look. Summer felt it was funny. She actuallyughed. She stared at Alisa with a faint smile. Alisa seemed to have no brain, did she? Even Eliza, who nned to go to her home to seduce Leonardo, was smarter than Alisa. Leonardo also noticed Alisas action. He sneered and said, Go back by yourself. Dont go to my home uninvited again. Alisa looked at Leonardo in disbelief. Leonardo! Why arent you leaving? Should I ask Grandpa to send someone to pick you up? Leonardos eyebrows furrowed more tightly. Impatience shed through his eyes. He no longer had the patience to say another word to her. Seeing Leonardos sullen face, Alisa didnt dare to say anything. She gave Eliza a hostile look and left. Leonardo turned around and took Summers hand. Lets go. They walked in the front with Eliza and the bodyguard after them. After leaving the hospital, Summer realized that Eliza hadnt said a word since Leonardo arrived. She turned her head to look at Eliza in confusion, only to see Eliza staring at her with a weird look. Why was Eliza staring at her? Didnt Eliza want to seduce Leonardo? Shouldnt she be staring at Leonardo instead? Eliza saw Summer looking at her and turned her gaze away from Summer. She lowered her head and hurriedly got into the car in the back with the bodyguard. Summer frowned and got into the car in the front. Leonardo fastened her seat belt and asked her, Whats wrong? Summer opened her mouth but didnt know what to say. She could only shake her head. Leonardo, after fastening her seat belt, ced one hand on her seatback. He looked at her with a cold face and said, You were messing around! Summers face was frank. They were the ones who wanted to fight. She knew she wasnt prudent enough today. But would she admit that she was messing around? Impossible. Not in this lifetime.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. She simply didnt stop them from fighting. She didnt ask them to fight. She thought Leonardo would continue to lecture her or something. But instead, Leonardo leaned over, kissed her forehead, and patted her head. His tone was filled with a smile and a hint of seduction. You can do whatever you want as long as youre safe. What? Summer turned to look at him. Leonardo gently rubbed her hair again, Now go to the court. Okay. Summer touched her own head. After a while, Summer tentatively asked him, Do you mean that as long as Im willing to, I can act like an overlord in Hoover City? Leonardo didnt look at her. You can even act like an empress if you want to. His words were not very serious, but they sounded extraordinarily serious in Summers ears. Summer asked again, You mean I can do whatever I want? Leonardo didnt reply, which meant he agreed. When the car stopped at the entrance of the court, Leonardo said faintly, It was my fault previously. Summer thought she had heard it wrong. Excuse me? Get off the car. Leonardo unbuckled his seat belt with a straight face and got off first. Summer followed him closely and asked him to say it again. She must record it when he said it again, otherwise she wouldnt believe that Leonardo would say such an apology. Chapter 229 Get Vicky Out Leonardo was annoyed by her question. He turned around, pinched her chin, and gave her a kiss. Alright. Summer was lost for words. She didnt ask him to kiss her! Leonardo looked at Summers astonished face with satisfaction. The corners of his lips curled up as he led her forward. Warren and Tim were waiting for them. Mr. Emerson. Mrs. Emerson. Leonardo. Summer nodded to Tim and greeted Warren. Mr. Smith. Warren gave her a rxed smile and walked to Leonardos side to tell him about the case. Due to the particrity of this case, Vicky can be sentenced to up to three years in prison, Warren said as he looked at Summer. Summer lowered her head and looked at herself. Whats wrong? Before entering the court, Warren took out a piece of gauze from his briefcase and handed it to Leonardo. Wrap it. Of course, this was not for Leonardo, but for Summer. Leonardo frowned. No need. Warren shrugged. I know neither of you was injured. Thiswsuit seems easy, but Ive worked hard on it. So could you please cooperate? Leonardo said coldly, Boring. He hadnt thought so much at first. Now he turned to look at Tim. Tim, apany Mrs. Emerson back into the car. Okay, Tim respectfully replied. Then Ill wait for you in the car. Summer understood Leonardos intention and did not ask any further. They had prosecuted Vicky for intentional assault. Though Summer could appear in court unharmed, it might cause unnecessary troubles. Moreover, Warren was rigorous with his work, so he couldnt let Summer appear in court without a single injury. Summers best choice was not to enter the court.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. But it was not what concerned Leonardo. The Jarretts were also present today. He was worried that the Jarretts would lose control and hurt Summer. He didnt dare to rx a bit since what Vicky did to Summerst time. This was also the reason why he didnt allow other people to enter the vi. He wanted to put an end to all things that might hurt Summer. Summer walked toward the car with Tim. Halfway through, she suddenly turned to take a look at Leonardo. Leonardo was tall and slender. Even though he was so far away, she could still feel his imposing aura. Apart from his odd temper, Leonardo was a perfect man. Summer sometimes felt as if she was dreaming. She had a feeling that she was not living in reality. Mrs. Emerson? Summer regained her senses as Tims voice came. She realized that she had been staring nkly at Leonardo. Lets go. She came back to her senses and went back to the car with Tim. Inside the car, Summer looked at the entrance of the court and asked Tim, Will Vicky be sentenced? Yes, Mr. Smith has never failed. Tims tone was very certain. Summer leaned back and took out her phone to send a WeChat message to Jessica about this matter. Jessica immediately replied, What goes aroundes around! Yes, thats a constant rule. Those with sins would be punished. She thought of Leonardos mother again. After so many years, she felt it too difficult to find the real culprit. Moreover, Leonardo said that the real culprit might be someone inside the Emerson family. Even if he found the real culprit, would he suffer even more at that time? Summer found her thoughts wandered a lottely. It was probably due to pregnancy. She looked up and saw Tim looking at his phone. Summer quietly approached and discovered that Tim was looking at a photo of a woman and a child. Summer asked in surprise, Are you married? Tim covered his phone in a hurry. Yes. Your son is cute. How old is he? Summer knew nothing about his personal life. She asked simply because she thought his son was cute. A smile appeared on Tims face as he mentioned his son. Four years old. Hes a smart boy. Summer found Tim quite talkative when talking about his son. So she chatted with him about this topic. Is your son in kindergarten? Yes, he went to kindergarten this fall. Summer was pregnant now and was interested in the child topic. Tim had be taciturn since the divorce. Besides, Leonardo, his boss, was even more taciturn. It was not easy for Tim to have someone to talk to about his son. So he talked a lot with Summer. They chatted until Leonardo and Warren came out. Theyre back. Summer was the first to spot them. She opened the door for Leonardo from inside the car. After Leonardo got into the car, he pulled on his tie. His face looked sullen. Warren sat in the front passenger seat. Seeing Leonardos cold face, Summer raised her head to look at Warren. Warren looked back and shrugged. Warrens face looked normal. It wasnt like they had lost thewsuit. Then what was wrong with Leonardo? Whats wrong? Summer whispered to him. Leonardo shook his head and didnt say anything. At this time, someone knocked on the car window beside Summer from outside. She turned around and saw Adams seemingly gentle and harmless face. Summer frowned and understood why Leonardos face was so sullen. Summer lowered the car window. Before she could say anything, Adams smiled and said, Summer, I heard youre pregnant. Congrattions. Summer said with a straight face, Thank you. Adams looked up at Leonardo and said slowly, Leonardo, dont forget to invite me to your babys full moon party. Leonardo looked at him coldly and didnt say anything. Summer hurriedly raised the car window and urged Tim, Drive. Every time she saw Adams, she felt ufortable. She considered Adams hypocritical face to be more terrifying than Leonardos angry face. Leonardo, what is going on between you and Adams? Warren was the legal advisor of Tip Top Media Company. He didnt know much about public rtions and online opinions of celebrities. He heard about what had happened but didnt know what was going on. There were no outsiders here, so he directly asked. Lets go back first. Leonardo didnt want to say more, so Warren didnt ask further. When Summer returned home previously, she had seen Adams and Vickys intimacy. It was not surprising that Adams woulde to Vickys case today. However, seeing Adams was not enough to make Leonardos face so sullen. Suddenly, Summers mind shed. Adams was considered part of the Emersons. If Leonardo was able to put Vicky in prison, Adams could get Vicky out! Chapter 230 You Old Fool When Summer thought of this, her face was no better than Leonardos. Adams was determined to go against Leonardo. She couldnt understand why Adams kept standing on the opposite side of Leonardo and didnt distinguish right from wrong.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The vibe in the car was a little depressing. Their original n was to go to the Golden Cauldron Club for dinner after thewsuit. Tim drove to the Golden Cauldron Club. Carl had been waiting for them in the private room. He was ordering dishes when Summer and the others entered. Though Summer hadnt seen Carl for some time, she still found him sloppy. He pulled a chair and winked at Summer. Summer, sit over here. His enthusiasm surprised Summer. No matter how you please me, I wont speak in favor of you in front of Jessica. Dont consider me so utilitarian. Youre a treasure now and we shall all serve you. Carl looked at Leonardo and said, Am I right, Leonardo? Leonardo ignored him and pulled a chair for Summer. Then he sat down beside her. Carl felt bored and went to Warrens side to ask him, Whats wrong? Things arent going smoothly? Warren shrugged. He thought it was smooth, but Leonardo didnt look right when he saw Adams. It was eight in the evening when they finished dinner. Carl and Warren had to attend another dinner. Leonardo and Summer went straight home. When they got home, Summer entered the hall and saw Eliza wiping the floor. This was a rare sight. When Eliza saw them enter, she greeted them. Mr. Emerson. Mrs. Emerson. Although Elizas face was swollen, Summer could still tell her reluctance. Elizas forehead was swollen and bruised, and there were several bandages on her face. Summer couldnt help but ask, Are you alright? Eliza seemed dumbfounded for a moment. Im okay. Leonardo didnt look at Eliza and took Summer upstairs. Go up and rest. At the corner of the staircase, Summer turned around and saw Eliza squatting on the ground to wipe again. Was Elizas brain damaged? Was she determined to be a maid? Summer was shocked by this idea. When they returned to their room, Summer went to take a shower. Just as she entered the bathroom, her phone vibrated. Leonardo nced at it and saw a message From Grandpa disyed on the lock screen. He remembered that Charlie and Summer had added friends on WeChat earlier. He looked at the bathroom. The sound of water starteding from inside. Leonardo took the phone and opened WeChat to read the message. Charlie sent a voice message. Leonardo tapped to listen. Summer, Alisa caused you trouble today. Hearing this, Leonardo curled his lips thoughtfully. Charlie was protective. Although he was happy that Summer was pregnant, Alisa was also his granddaughter. Alisa must haveined to Charlie. Though Charlie wasnt someone who couldnt tell right from wrong, when such an incident happened, he would still give Summer a warning. Leonardo deleted Charlies message and tapped video call. Charlie was surprised that Summer would start a video call with him. He epted it. When the call was connected, instead of Summer, Charlie was surprised to see Leonardos annoying face on the screen. Why are you here? Wheres Summer? Charlies face became serious. Clearly, he didnt want to see Leonardo. Leonardo switched to the rear camera and aimed at the closed bathroom door. Shes taking a shower. Charlie pursed his lips with dissatisfaction and said, I have nothing to say to you. Ill call her tomorrow. When Charlie was about to end the video call, Leonardo said slowly, If youre bored, you can go back to thepany and work. I think your son will be happy to give you his position. Leonardo! Charlies face was clouded over with anger. Leonardo picked up the phone and walked outside. He curled his lips mockingly. You arranged a woman for your grandson in his vi when his wife was pregnant. You old fool! Leonardo was irritated with what Charlie did. It was true that when he was young he and Charlie were very close, but ever since Charlie told him to stop investigating his mothers death when he returned to the old mansionst time, there had been an estrangement between them. Since Charlie was nice to Summer, Leonardo didnt express his dissatisfaction and pretended nothing had happened. But he didnt expect that Charlie would do that. Charlie was so angry that his beard trembled. He said earnestly, Leonardo, Im doing this for your good. The huge family business of the Emerson Group is yours to inherit. You cant focus all your attention on a woman. Dont be like your father In Charlies eyes, it wasmon for a man from a wealthy family to have many concubines. However, Michael, his most beloved son, had never had any women after his wifes death and had been depressed ever since. Charlie had been a yboy for half his life but his son was a loyal man. When Leonardo brought Summer back to the old mansion, Charlie saw how much he cherished her and had other thoughts in his heart. Leonardo sneered. Like my father? Are you sure hes depressed because he cant forget my mother? Or because he feels guilty? Leonardo, Ive told you many times. There was no secret about your mothers death. It was just an ident. Charlies voice carried a trace of exhaustion. I watched your mother grow up. You know how your father feels about your mother. Leonardo, youve been investigating for so many years. What have you found? Nothing. Right? Those were your imaginations Charlie was still murmuring. Leonardo didnt interrupt him. Only after he finished speaking did Leonardo slowly ask, Will my aunte back for the New Year this year? Its been years since she came home for the New Year. After finishing his words, he narrowed his eyes and quietly observed Charlie. But there was no special expression on Charlies face other than a trace of emotion. Leonardo frowned slightly. Perhaps Alexander had lied? He didnt want to believe that his aunt had anything to do with what happened back then. Leonardo? Summers warm voice interrupted Leonardos thoughts. Leonardo turned around and saw Summer wrapped tightly in pajamas and a thick coat. Chapter 231 “Adams Cancels the Contract with Tip Top” Leonardos eyebrows rxed slightly, and his face softened in an instant. He waved to Summer. Come here. Summer walked closer and realized that he was holding her phone. Charlie saw Summer in the video and smiled. Hi, Summer. Grandpa. Summer raised her eyes and smiled at Charlie. Leonardo put the phone in front of him and said to Charlie, Alright, go to bed early. Drink more tea and practice more Tai Chi. His tone was indifferent and normal. Summer didnt know what they had talked about earlier. She nodded in agreement. Leonardo is right. Grandpa, you should go to bed early and exercise more. Charlie kept silent for a while. He waved his hand impatiently. Alright, Im going to sleep. Before Charlie could finish speaking, Leonardo hung up. He was so fast that it felt perfunctory. Summer thought she had to correct him. You should let grandpa hang up first. His hands are slow as he gets older. Waiting for him to hang up is a waste of time. Leonardos expression and tone were perfunctory. Summer thought of Eliza and stopped persuading him. She knew that Leonardo had his own considerations. The next day. Summer got upte as usual.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. As soon as she entered the dining room, she saw Eliza serving the dishes silently. The swelling on her forehead reduced a little, looking less frightening than yesterday. Eliza brought breakfast to the dining table with a straight face. Summer looked at Eliza quietly while eating breakfast. She felt that Eliza had be strange after returning from the hospital yesterday. It was hard to tell how she was different. The most obvious was that she was quiet and was working industriously. Perhaps her brain was damaged yesterday, or did Eliza find it interesting to be a maid? When Summer slowly finished her breakfast, Eliza walked toward her as if she had something to say. Summer waved at the other maids to let them leave. When the other maids left, Summer looked at Eliza and said, What do you want to say? I want to go back, Eliza bluntly said. Really? Was her mind cleared after she was beaten up by Alisa? A trace of unwillingness appeared on Elizas face. She took a deep breath and said, Although I dont want to admit it, I can tell that you and Leonardo are deeply in love. When she was in the hospital yesterday, she saw it clearly as a bystander. After Leonardo arrived, Summer was the only one in his eyes. The man never cared about Alisa, not to mention Eliza. Eliza was ambitious and asionally blinded by her confidence, but she was also a sensible adult. Being the only child of a wealthy family, she was born with pride. She would sometimes do stupid things, but she was not stupid. Summer was tilting her head to get a ss of water when she heard Elizas words. She didnt expect it from Eliza and was slightly dumbfounded. She couldnt help but look up at Eliza. Eliza wasnt used to being stared at. She was embarrassed and looked elsewhere. I think Leonardo loves you very much and is quite indulgent with you. Oh, you can tell that. Summer blinked her eyes as if it was natural. Eliza realized that Summer was quite scheming. At first nce, she was a gentle, harmless, and good-looking girl. However, she can always surprise you. Though she came from an ordinary family and wasnt very outstanding, she always looked confident. When she stood together with Leonardo, it was obvious that they were a perfect match. This was what Eliza felt when she saw Leonardo and Summer standing together yesterday. They were such a perfect match that no one could interfere. Summer, Im negotiating with you. Youre writing a script, right? Do want to sell it? As a producer, I can introduce you to my resources. You, on the other hand, need to return my employment contract to me. Eliza felt that with her standing and Summer sitting, she would appear inferior to Summer, so she sat down opposite Summer. Summer was surprised. Eliza showed her courage when she became a maid to approach Leonardo in the vi. However, she put her courage to improper use. Summer didnt trust Eliza, but she couldnt doubt her either. I can give you the contract and you can leave today. As for helping me sell the script, I dont need it for the time being. It wasnt that Summer was skeptical, there were quite a few cases of stolen scripts in the industry. Although she wasnt famous now, her script had taken countless efforts to write. If Eliza wanted to fool her, she could make use of it. Eliza wasnt surprised that Summer would be so straightforward. Alright, you can call me if you need my help. She took out the phone number that she had written down earlier from her pocket. Summer took it. After Eliza changed out of her maid uniform, Summer asked a driver to send her back. Seeing Elizas car leave, Summer felt a little bored. Fortunately, she could still surf the Inte. Perhaps because she had been on the host lists many times, Summer, who had seldom used Weibo in the past, often browsed the trending topics now. She logged into Weibo, and the top trending topic was breaking news for her. The sentence Adams Cancels the Contract with Tip Top was on the list. Summer tapped the topic to find that the online opinions had exploded. Is it real? Its not long since XN, the mysterious founder of Tip Top, wrote that long post. Now Adams is canceling his contract with Tip Top? I think Adams wants to be his own boss and earn more money. To be honest, Tip Top has provided the best resources to Adams over the past few years. Look at the scripts Adams received. Are there any bad scripts? If Tip Top didnt fully support Adams, it would create many more stars. But Adams has turned his back on Tip Top as soon as he won the Grand m! This post is very popr with thousands of likes andments. There were those who refuted the author and those who agreed with the author. After reading the post, Summer thought what the author said made sense. Adams had be famous but had basically no scandals in the past few years. Obviously, Tip Top Media Company had spent a lot of effort. Adams termination of the contract would cause great losses to Tip Top Media Company. But Summer thought deeper. Was it Adams or Leonardo who wanted to cancel the contract? Chapter 232 Half-Brother – Spencer Summer wanted to call Leonardo and ask him, but then realized that Leonardo was in the Emerson Group now and was afraid of disturbing him. So she called Carl instead. Carl was probably busy and didnt answer the phone. After a while, Carl called her back. Before Summer could speak, Carl said, I know. You want to ask about the cancetion of Adams contract, right? Summer replied, Yes. Leonardo called me early this morning and said that he was going to cancel the contract with Adams, and he even released the news. Look how much work he has created for me when the holiday is about toe! Carlined. Summerforted him and hung up the phone. Just as the phone was hung up, it rang again. She nced at it and saw that it was Lynn, her father. Lynn hadnt bothered her for a long time, so why did he suddenly call her? Was it because of Vicky again? Realizing that Adams might get Vicky out, Summer felt ufortable as if her throat was stuffed. Vicky wanted to kill Summer so many times. She put Vicky in prison with great difficulty, thinking that she would reflect on herself in prison for a few years, but then Adams came If she had known earlier, she would probably let Leonardo torture Vicky to death. Summer thought maliciously. Summer was shocked by this thought. She touched her belly and muttered, Baby, mothers idea was wrong. Dont learn from me In her daze, the phone hung up because it was not answered. Summer put away her phone and didnt intend to call back. Anyway, they would call again if they had something to say to her. A few minutester, Lynn called again. This time, Summer picked up the phone. Lynns voice was cold, Have you met your mother? Whats the matter? Summer had not seen Karen for a long time except for having a phone call with her. Lynn paused for a moment and said, She has been missing for several days. Hasnt shee to you? Though Summer didnt want to care about Karen anymore, her heart skipped a beat when she heard what Lynn said. No. Karen was extraordinarily patient toward the Jarretts. Normally she wouldnt leave the Jarretts mansion, but Lynn said that she had been missing for several days Summer asked Lynn, What did you do to her? What can I do to her? She ran away by herself! Lynns voice was filled with anger. His voice was loud and Summers ears felt numb. If you did nothing to her, would she run away? Do you think Im stupid? Summer shouted back in a fierce tone. Didnt you ignore her? Now you want to me everything on me? I dont have a daughter as vicious as you who can send her own sister to prison! When Lynn spoke of it, his chest was filled with rage. Summer gritted her teeth. What a coincidence, I dont have a sister and a father who want to kill me. Dont make it sound so dirty. Vicky didnt get her head on straight for a moment. Arent you fine now? You know she has been spoiled since childhood. Cant you just give her what she wants? Lynn thought it was all Summers fault. CYou know she has been spoiled since childhood! CCant you just give her what she wants? Summer tightened her grip on her phone. The blood vessels on the back of her hand could be clearly seen. Give her what she wants? Who can give me what I want? You know that she has been spoiled, so now she has to go to prison to be educated. This is all your fault. You are such a good father. If you dont teach your daughter well, she will be taught a lesson by others. You spoiled her, but you dont have enough power to indulge her. Do you think Vicky hates you now? Lynn indulged Vicky without any principles. He didnt think he was wrong and would always me others. What Summer said pierced into his heart. When he saw Vicky yesterday, Vicky scolded him for being useless. Lynn was too angry to say a word and hung up the phone. Summer put down her phone and thought for a while before calling the police. Even Lynn said that Karen had been missing for a few days. Then it must be a long time. After calling the police, Summer figured that she couldnt just sit there and wait, so she decided to go back to the Jarretts mansion. Leonardo didnt restrict her from going out now, but she had to take a bodyguard with her when she went out. The car stopped at the entrance of the Jarretts vi. The bodyguard opened the door for Summer. Just as she stepped down, a sports car came from nowhere and brushed past the corner of the bodyguards clothes. This happened too quickly. The bodyguard was stunned for a few seconds before he collected himself and asked Summer, Mrs. Emerson, are you alright? She hasnt gotten out of the car yet. How could she not be alright? Summer nodded her head, What about you? Im fine. The bodyguard nodded his head. Summer noticed that the bodyguards knees were a little weak when he walked. Seemed that he was frightened. Summer got off the car and looked in the direction of the sports car, only to find it was gone. Summer retracted her gaze and heard the noise of the sports car again. The sports car drove back, made a 90-degree angle drift brake, and stopped at the center of the road. Only then did the young driver take off his sunsses and swing his hair confidently. He said in the direction of Summer and the bodyguard, Hey, are you alright? His words sounded insincere. The man was driving a Ferrari. His hair was carefully tended and was made in a fashionable style with hair gel. He wore famous brands from head to feet and looked like a decent man Summer knew this person. Hey, girl, whats your name? You look familiar. As the young man spoke, he held the window edge of the convertible, leaped out of the car, and walked straight toward Summer. When he saw Summers face, the young man whistled. You look superb. The bodyguard stood in front of Summer, ready to fight at any time. Summer frowned slightly. Spencer, Im Summer.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The man in front of Summer was her half-brother, Spencer, who had been studying abroad. And he was also Vickys whole brother. What? Spencer was shocked. Who did you say you were? Summer? Though I havent returned home for years, I know that she doesnt look like you Spencer had stayed abroad for seven or eight years, so it was normal for him not to recognize her. Lynn, who had heard the noise of the sports car, walked out of the vi. Spencer, did you go racing again? When Spencer saw Lynn, he said to him like he was telling a joke, Dad, this beauty said she was Summer! Chapter 233 Are You Blaming Me? After Spencer finished speaking, he looked at Summer. Then he muttered to Lynn, I cant believe that Summer will be so beautiful even she grows up. Is that funny? Spencer couldnt help butugh. Lynns face turned gloomy as he nced at Spencer. Then, he turned to look at Summer, Why are you here? You tell me that my mother has been missing for several days, dont you? I want to know what happened. Although Summer was disappointed in Karen to the extreme, she still could not ignore her. Yes, shes missing. Because of what happened to Vicky, Lynn was very angry with Summer. Summer had expected that Lynn would act in this way, so she got to the point, I have called the police, and they will notify you then. She turned to nce at Spencer, then Summer turned around and walked towards the car. Finally, Spencer believed that the beautiful woman in front was Summer after he heard their conversation. Hearing Summers words, Lynn snorted coldly. He turned around and saw that Spencer was still looking at Summer. He scolded, Stop looking at her! Why arent you going in yet? You dare to drag racing with a gang of disreputable people. You Spencer stopped listening to Lynns nagging. He ran towards Summer, Summer, dont rush off. Lets have a meal together. Lynn got angry as he roared, Spencer,e back! Spencer ignored his angry father. He only waved his hand to Lynn and said, Its been so many years since weve seen each other. I want to have dinner with Summer. You go back first. Dont get angry since youre getting old, OK? Summer had boarded the car. She heard what Spencer said for she had rolled down the windows. In the entire Jarretts, Spencer was the only one who treated Summer well. Spencer was a male, and he would inherit the Jarrett Group. Naturally, his family loved him more, and even the servants respected him more. Spencer had been naughty since he was a child and liked to y and having fun. When he was in high school, he started to convene a bunch of disreputable people to go racing, clubbing, drinking, and hanging out all day long. He loved to fool around, but he was not bad. At least, he would help Summer drive away those who were bullying her when he saw that on the way home from school. This was enough for Summer to be grateful to him for long. However, he was four years older than her. And Spencer had been gotten out of the country when Summer was in junior high school. Lynn was about to be furious, but there was nothing he could do to Spencer. He wondered why his son only wanted to fool around and from where he got such a bad habit In a word, there was nothing he could do to him. Summer saw that Lynn was so angry that he entered the vi. Then Spencers smiling voice sounded in her ears, How about we eat together, my treat. My treat. Summer turned around and smiled at Spencer. Spencer was distracted by her smile and only reacted for a while, Alright, you go ahead. Ill drive behind you. Summer thought of the speed at which Spencer had just driven. Immediately, she got worried and said, You go ahead. We can drive to the Golden Cauldron Club for dinner. She was afraid of Spencers driving. In the Golden Cauldron Club. Summer and Spencer sat in the private room face to face. A waiter was standing aside. Spencer flipped through the menu and ordered, All those dishes Summer couldnt help butugh. Spencer had stayed abroad for so many years, but he hadnt changed much. He loved to party and have fun. Still, he was wasteful. When the dishes were all served, the dining table was almost not big enough for them. I heard that you married Leonardo, recing Vicky? How is it? Do you get along with Leonardo well? Spencer asked rxedly as if he was chatting with an old friend who had been separated for many years. Summer sighed with emotion, but she didnt tell Spencer anything. You came back because of Vicky? Summer asked in an affirmative tone. But Spencer paused. He put down his tableware and smiled at Summer, You were smarter than Vicky even when you were young. But when you grew up, you were luckier than her. Though Spencer had helped Summer, he was Vickys biological brother. Summer knew this very well. Im not any luckier than her, but I dont have many evil ideas as her. The smile on Summers face faded bit by bit, do you know how many times she tried to kill me? I have done my best to the Jarretts. She and Dad have used me time and again. But I merely decided not to tolerate it anymore. Spencer took a deep breath and asked, What about your Mom? You dont care about her anymore? Summer did not reply. Spencer smiled, I dide back for Vicky this time. No matter how many mistakes she made, she is still my sister. I cannot stand by when something bad happens to her. Are you ming me? Summer asked.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. They looked at each other and remained silent for a while. Summer smiled to herself, In your eyes, I should still treat Vicky as before, behaving as nothing was happened? Even if I and my child were almost killed, right? Thats not what I meant. I just Spencer paused for a moment as if he didnt know what to say. But in the end, he could only remain silent. Well, Im a little tired. I have to go. Spencer, take your time with that. Spencer looked up at her with hesitation. After Summer left the Golden Cauldron Club after she had paid the bill. In the car, the driver asked, Mrs. Emerson, do you want to go home right now? Summer thought for a moment and replied, No, lets go to the Emerson Group. It was lunchtime. If she went to the Emerson Group, she could have lunch with Leonardo. Very quickly, they arrived at the Emerson Group. Summer did not get out of the car. She looked at the gate through the window. Then she looked down and took out her phone to call Leonardo. Suddenly, she looked up and saw Leonardo walk out of the Emerson Group. Beside him was Michael, followed by a group of men and women dressed in suits and shoes, all in a hurry. Summer hesitated for a moment before she dialed Leonardo. Then Leonardo had arrived at the parking lot. He was just about to open the door of the car and get in when his phone rang. He stopped and took out his phone. Just as he took the phone, he answered immediately, Summer? Summer asked him, Its me, are you busy? Leonardo replied in brief, Yes. OK, I see. I gotta go. After hanging up, Summer saw Leonardo get into the car. Seeing Leonardo drive away, Summer ordered the driver, Lets go home. The driver started the car and was just about to drive away when a car arrived. The road here was narrow, so the driver could only slow down and wait for that car to pass. As a result, that car stopped beside. Then Leonardo walked out of the car, he was tall and slender. Chapter 234 It’s More Important to Eat with You Then Summer was dumbfounded. She muttered, Leonardo? The driver reacted quickly. He got out of the car and opened the back door for Leonardo. Then Leonardo sat down in the car. Seeing Summers surprised expression, he couldnt help but reach out and touch her head. With a smile, he said, I saw you earlier. Summer was shocked, How did you see me? I saw the car. Leonardo stretched out his hand and held Summer into his arms lightly. Then he lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead. He held her hand in his, You cane to me directly. Otherwise, you may go back and get angry with me if I dont see you. Hearing this, Summer pulled her hand back, Im so stingy? When did I get angry with you for such a trifle? Well, no. Leonardo nodded seriously. Summer clenched her fists and hit him. She didnt have much strength, so it didnt hurt him. Leonardo grabbed her hand and said, Lets go to lunch. He was sure that Summer had not eaten yet when she came for him at that time. I saw you get in the car with your father before. What are you going to do? Is it OK if you stay with me? Summer did not want to interfere with his business. Its more important to eat with you. As Leonardo spoke, he stretched his hand towards her belly and said, You cant be hungry, since youre carrying a baby. Summer red at him. But Leonardo wore a bigger smile on his face. They had lunch in a restaurant. Leonardo ordered all the dishes that Summer liked. Her taste hadnt changed muchtely, so Leonardo ordered ording to her previous preferences. Summer was a little hungry, so she started eating soon after the dishes were served. However, Leonardo did not eat much. Summer stuffed a potato chip into her mouth and asked, Why dont you eat? Ive eaten, Leonardo said as he put a piece of chicken into her te. Summers appetite had indeed grown recently. The dishes Leonardo ordered were her likes, and in the end, she had eaten more than half of them. She thought that Adams had terminated his contract with Tip Top Media Company. Then she couldnt help but ask, I saw the hot topic on Weibo. Did you propose to cancel the contract? She didnt mention Adams. But Leonardo naturally knew who she meant. Yes. Upon mentioning Adams, the joy and rxation on Leonardos face faded away. And then he turned gloomy slightly. Adams went to the court. So, it meant that he had prepared to get Vicky out. Since Adams had cared nothing and had to stand against him, there was no need for Leonardo to show any mercy. But this was just the beginning. Summer fell silent when she received Leonardos affirmative answer. Leonardo took the initiative to cancel the contract with Adams. This was a signal that they had officially broken off. Summer recalled the emotional Weibo post Leonardo wrote. She frowned slightly and whispered to Leonardo, Didnt you talk to Ada him again? Perhaps he has some unspeakable bitterness? She had just gotten used to saying Adams. Leonardo pondered for a while before he stared at Summer affectionately, Summer, you should know better than me that bitterness is not a reason for a person to put down his self-esteem and reduce himself into the mud. Adams lost his demeanorpletely after he had done all of this and mixed up with Vicky. Leonardo didnt seem to be very sad. Instead, he felt extremely sorry for Adams. Summer couldnt exin this feeling. After all, Leonardo was a very difficult person to understand, and neither was Adams. In this world, probably everyone had his own bitterness, but the bitterness was not a reason for a person to do evil. No one could shake Leonardo since he had made a decision. As soon as the news of Adams and Tip Top canceling the contract came out, the major media reported it one after another. And some influential users of Weibo posted about this. There were many talks about this matter for several days in a row. However, Summer found that many different people followed the event, includingmon inte users and Adams fans. But some people followed it because of the founder of Tip Top, XN.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Mr. Adams and Tip Top Media Company peacefully terminated the contract. Please no more wild spection. We had worked together for ten years. Good luck. XN, the founder of Tip Top posted such words on Weibo the day the event was exposed. This simple and brief Weibo post was retweeted tens of thousands of times. Someizens even made a deep analysis of this post. I feel that XN is so helpless. I cant understand why Adams suddenly wants to cancel the contract with Tip Top. I think its still what we guessed. Adams went solo because he wanted to make much money for himself I predict that Adams, who left Tip Top, will not necessarily be more glorious than before. Everyone seemed to believe that it was Adams who initiatively terminated the contract with Tip Top. After all, in peoples eyes, thepany was profit-oriented. So, Tip Top wouldnt take the initiative to cancel the contract with Adams, the cash cow. Naturally, they assumed that Adams wanted to terminate the contract. Moreover, on the day the news came out, Tip Top tried to guide the public opinion that Adams volunteered to cancel the contract. Netizens also tacitly acknowledged that Adams had offered to terminate the contract. Seeing that Tip Top had guided the trend, Adams did not exin too much. He just made a long post to express his gratitude to Tip Top and to founder XN. And his post received countless likes. It was close to the end of the year when this news was not a hot topic anymore. And manypanies allowed their employees to take vacations one after another. During that period, an officer of the Public Security Bureau contacted Summer once and told her that theyd found Karen. And Summer was asked to go there. Summer called Lynn, but Lynn didnt answer her at all. Summer had no choice but to make a trip to the Public Security Bureau. As a result, she saw not only Karen, who was safe and sound, but also Jerome when Summer arrived. Karen was dressed in a crimson coat with exquisite makeup. And she was carrying thetest bag of a famous brand. It seemed that it was not her who had disappeared. When Jerome saw Summer, a smile appeared on his face. He greeted Sumer warmly, Hi, Summer. But Summer frowned and ignored Jerome. She walked over to Karen and asked, Where have you been recently? Karen held Summers hand and said with a warmhearted tone, I havent been anywheretely. I stayed at Jeromes for a while after I quarreled with your father. Im telling you that I was lucky. Jerome took care of me during those days. Im grateful to him. Summer was not used to being so close to Karen. She frowned again and pulled out her hand. Then she said coldly, You go home since youre fine. Chapter 235 That Hurt, Pull Your Hand Back Summers indifference embarrassed Karen somewhat. She withdrew her hand then and turned to look at Jerome. Jerome smiled warmly at her. And he looked like a man of the right kidney. Karen became even more resolute, Summer, lets get out here, then we talk about it, OK? Summer turned around and walked out. After leaving the Public Security Bureau, Jerome strode over to Summer to talk to her. However, he was stopped by a bodyguard before he could get close to Summer. Jeromes expression changed slightly, but then he returned to normal. He said jokingly, I just want to talk to you. He is so vignt. Does Leonardo treat you as a prisoner? He sounded like he was joking with a close friend. However, Summer knew that she wasnt that good with him. Naturally, she didnt think that this was a joke. Was he intentionally saying this to y her off against Leonardo? She didnt know what was wrong with Jerome. Why did he have to put her on the spot? Mr. Jerome, you must have a bad understanding when you were studying, werent you? Otherwise, how could you not even know what a bodyguard means? Do you want me to exin to you what a bodyguard means? Summer looked at Jerome mockingly. Jerome felt that the way Summer looked at him was like looking at a clown. Of course, I know what a bodyguard means. But I just want to get closer to talk to you. How can he stop me? Isnt this excessive? Jerome said stubbornly because he felt ashamed. But Summer replied in an indifferent tone, Its not excessive. After all, we arent close friends. Suddenly, Karen said, Summer, dont talk to Jerome like this. I know that there is a misunderstanding between you and him. For the sake of that he had taken care of me during this period, can you make peace with him? Had taken care of you? Did he do that out of sincerity? Summer did not know how Jerome met Karen and why he took care of her. But she knew seldom people would do others a favor if he had no attempt. Summer didnt believe that Jerome had taken care of Karen because he had been together with Vicky before. Theres no misunderstanding between us. Make peace for what? Summer pretended to be puzzled as she looked at Karen, Vicky is your daughter. And she had an engagement with Mr. Jerome before. Naturally, a kind person like Mr. Jerome will take care of you when he sees you are in trouble. Karen was speaking up for Jerome. It seemed that Jerome had taken good care of her and coaxed her well these past few days. Summer? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Im busy, and I have to go. Summer pretended to look at the time and said, Im sure that Mr. Jerome, who is so kind-hearted, wont mind sending his ex-fiances mother home, will he? Jerome had taken care of Karen intending to get close to Summer. He had a better understanding of the Jarretts, so he naturally knew that Summer treated her mother very well. But now, it wasnt the case. After Summer said that, Jerome only had to reply, Of course, its my pleasure. OK, see you. Summer did not see Karen before she turned around and got into the car. Karen stood still with a panicked expression. She helplessly watched Summers car drive away and then turned to be at a loss. Summer was too cold to her. As soon as Summer left, Jerome turned a little gloomy, Ms. Karen, Ill take you home. Seeing that Jerome wasnt happy, Karen said, Please dont mind. Summer is upset because she is pregnant, so Her words irritated Jerome. He fiercely grabbed Karens arm and asked ice-coldly, What are you saying? Say it again! Karen was frightened by Jerome, Jerome, whats wrong with you? These past few days, Jerome was very gentle to her. And he even took her out shopping. Karens sudden change frightened her. Immediately, Jerome changed again. He turned to be gentle as previous and asked softly, You said she was pregnant? Yes. Karen heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that he had returned to normal. Was she wrong about Jerome just now? I see. Ill send you home now. Jerome looked down. His voice was still very soft, but it sounded somewhat weird. To Summer, this incident was only a small episode. After that, she forgot about it. As the New Year approached, Summer guessed that Leonardo might take her back to his old house for the New Year. After all, this was the first New Years Eve for Leonardo to take over the Emerson Group. And he should return to his old house and celebrated the New Year with his family. Leonardo had the right to do whatever he wanted. But in the end, Summer might be med for Leonardos recklessness. Two days before the Emerson Group gave the holiday, Summer had started preparing gifts that they would bring back to the old house. Everything was ready there. But Summer wanted to bring the things that she was used to. At night, Leonardo came back a littlete. Summer had finished washing up. But she wanted to write for a while before she went to bed. Leonardo walked in with his suit jacket in his arms. His hair was a little messy, and he looked exceptionally tired. Hi, honey. Summer looked up at him. It was cold. Even if the heating was on, Summer was still wearing fluffy pajamas. Thus, she looked very warm. After she was pregnant, she stayed at home all day. And the servants took good care of her, and her schedule was very regr. As a result, she looked very much better than before under the lights. She sat in the corner of the sofa and straightened her legs. Theputer was resting on her legs. Her hair was streaming behind her and her skin was very fair. Her cat-like eyes were focused on him, extremely brilliant and attractive. Casually, Leonardo threw away the jacket in his hand and walked over to her. He bent down and threw away theputer on herp. Then he sat down beside her and held her in his arms. Summer was a bit scared when he threw away herputer, Be gentle Leonardo seemed to be unsatisfied with her because Summer cared about theputer then. So, he looked down at her and kissed her for a while. But when they parted, Leonardo whispered, Auntie is back. Chapter 236 You’re Prettier than That in the Photo Summer did not react for a while. Leonardos auntie? Summer was confused. Suddenly, she realized that Leonardos auntie was Adams mother. She had never met Leonardos auntie, and Leonardo had never mentioned his auntie to her. But Summer could tell that Leonardo was good with his auntie from the rtionship between him and Dous. Even though Leonardo had only said this indifferently, Summer could still see that he was upset. He wouldnt have such big emotional ups and downs even he didnt know how to get along with his auntie after she knew that he and Adams fall apart Summer looked up at him. Then she asked softly, Is there anything wrong with hering back? Summer did not know what Alexander had said to Leonardost time. Leonardos eyes were fixed on her for two seconds and reached out to pull the bangs off her forehead. Then he returned to normal and said calmly, Nothing wrong, we may have to go back to the old house tomorrow. Although Summer had once told that she wanted to help him, these matters were too heavy. He did not want her to be troubled by them. He still hoped that she could be more rxed and happier when she was with him. Summer knew nothing about the kidnapping case back then. The more time passed, the more reluctant Leonardo was to expose too much of the kidnapping case to her. Summer had made preparations to return to the old house. She nodded very straightforwardly and said, Alright. Summers answer surprised Leonardo. However, the next morning, Leonardo knew that Summer was ready to return when he saw her take out the luggage suitcase that had been packed long ago. Leonardoughed and put her suitcase back, You dont need to bring anything, and were just going back for dinner. Its almost the New Year. You should return home this year, right? Summer nced at the suitcase and wanted to bring it over again. Quickly, Leonardo held her hand and said, Its been so many years since I didnt go back to the old house for the New Year. So, it doesnt matter if I dont go back this year. Summer was about to say something else but was interrupted by Leonardo, Alright, lets go. Dont think about these boring things. But its somewhat boring to go home for the New Year They returned to the old house together. At the entrance was a group of servants and bodyguards weing them back. But theyre not as exaggerate as the first time when Summer and Leonardo came back. Summer had seen them once, so she was not that shocked this time. Perhaps the number of her servants and bodyguards was increased recently. And she was used to such a life.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. With that thought, Summer felt that Leonardo was very generous to her. It said that people might intrigue against each other in rich families. But she hadnt experienced it so far. Recently, Leonardo turned to too much gentler. And he listened to Summer in almost everything. Wee home, Mr. Emerson, Mrs. Emerson. Along the way, servants and bodyguards greeted them respectfully. Then they reached the hall. But before Summer could see anyone inside, she heard a womans excited voice. Leonardo. Summer looked around and saw a middle-aged woman in a dark red coat walking over. She did not wear much makeup, nor did she wear any extra jewelry. But she looked very neat and elegant. She walked towards Leonardo and reached out to grab his arm. Immediately, Summer understood that this woman must be Leonardos auntie, Violet. Hi, Auntie, Leonardo greeted her expressionlessly. But he silently held Summer and took half a step back, avoiding Violets hand. A trace of astonishment shed across Violets face. Her hand was still slightly raised, just like that, frozen in the air. The atmosphere suddenly became a little awkward. Summer turned her head to look at Leonardo. Leonardo did not look at her, but his hand that held her shoulder pinched her,forting her to be at ease. We havent seen each other in almost a year or two. Violets expression had returned to normal. She looked at Leonardo gently, I heard that Dous secretly ran back to you. I think that he might have made you some trouble. Leonardo nodded indifferently, Yeah. He nodded?? Hey, Leonardo! You nodded that Im troublesome, I didnt make you any trouble! Dous voice suddenly sounded behind him. Hearing this, Summer turned her head in surprise and saw Dous walking over in a blue down jacket. Hi, Dous! She hadnt seen Dous for a while and missed him quite a bit. Dous grinned and ran towards her, Hi, Summer! You seem to have grown taller again. Summer stretched out her hand to gesticte and felt that Dous was slightly taller than before. You think so? I also think Im a little taller, but Adams Dous suddenly stopped, and then he continued somewhat reluctantly, They all didnt think so. Summer naturally recognized that he had just said the word Adams. It seemed that Dous already knew what happened between Adams and Leonardo. Summer smiled and patted him on the head. Dous scratched his head as if he was a little embarrassed and asked with concern, Youre pregnant? He looked at Summer, But you dont look like. Silly boy, hes still small now. He will grow bigger after two months. Summer could not help but knock him on the head. Isnt this Summer? Violets voice sounded again. Then Summer and Dous turned to look at her. Only then did Summer realize that when she was talking to Dous, Leonardo and Violet seem to have said nothing. She wasnt that close to Leonardo when he was just speaking to Dous then. Immediately, Leonardo pulled her to him and introduced her sinctly, This is my wife, Summer. Then he looked at Violet and said to Summer, Summer, this is my auntie. Since Leonardo introduced Violet, Summer obediently greeted her, Hi, Auntie, nice to meet you. Youre so beautiful. Violetughed. She seemed to be very gentle. After she finished that, she added, Youre even more beautiful than in the photo. Summer was surprised, What photo? I sent it to my mother. Dous walked to Violet and reached out to hold Violets shoulder, I told you long ago that Summer is very beautiful. Summer could do nothing but smile. Stop standing here, go in and have a seat, said Michael. Nobody realized when he had walked in. Summer was a little conflicted. Leonardo wasnt good with Michael, so should she greet Michael or not? But Leonardo did not give her any time to hesitate. He held her in his arms and walked inside, Lets get in. As soon as Summer sat down, Dous moved closer to her and asked her questions curiously. No one mentioned Adams. But then, Adams and Alisa walked in from outside. Chapter 237 The Mess Alisa had a grudge against Summer ever since she lost the fight with Eliza in Leonardos vist time. And she hated Summer even more. She didnt want to be nice to Summer, thus she nced at Summer with disdain. Adams had poor rtionships with Leonardo because of the cancetion of the contract. Therefore, none of them took the initiative to talk to anyone. The frozen atmosphere in the hall was annoying. Summer was ufortable at all. On the contrary, no abnormality could be seen on Leonardos face. He even reached out to pick a fewrge macadamia nuts from the fruit tray on the coffee table. He then handed them to Summer after he shelled them. Summer admired that Leonardo could keep calm at that moment. Finally, she herself calmed down since Leonardo could act like that. Anyway, it was just acting. The easier she pretended to be, the more she would win. Its quite tasty. Have a try! As Summer spoke, she stuffed a nut into Leonardos mouth. Macadamia nuts were creamy and crispy. Girls mostly liked them. Leonardo did not like such nuts, but he still frowned, chewed, and swallowed it. Mom, Adams sat down beside Violet and said with concern, why didnt you call me in advance so that I could pick you up? Alisa also sat down next to Adams and replied, Yes, auntie, you seldom came back. Adams just happened to be in the country, so you should ask him to pick you up. Violet smiled faintly, Adams is too busy. Someone else can pick me up. It doesnt matter They seemed to enjoy the friendly chatting, while Summer and Leonardo were quiet. Leonardo only shelled the macadamia nuts slowly. Michael sat opposite him and did not speak. Finally, it was time to eat. Summer thought that they could go back after dinner. But halfway through the meal, Alisa pointed at her phone and shouted, Adams, someone is throwing mud on you online. Alisas words worried Summer. She wasnt worried that Adams was thrown mud. Instead, she was just worried that Leonardo would be involved again. Leonardo was the founder of Tip Top Media Company, and the Emersons should know about it. But they did not interfere in Leonardos cancetion of the contract with Adams. Perhaps the elders of the Emersons didnt intend to interfere. But the parties of the contract were both here Adams said calmly, Dont worry, and lets talk about it after dinner. Some people online like to talk nonsense now. No, youve been hot online again. Many people have paid attention to you. Someone said that you abused and killed a puppy on a set before. The one who leaked the news said that he used to work with you Alisa once worked in a TV station. And her job was relevant to entertainment, she would focus on the entertainment news naturally. What a joke! You couldnt do such a thing! Youre such a nice person, Alisa said with a natural tone on purpose, but the intentional ttery in her words could not be concealed. Summer nced at her. Alisa realized that it was too difficult to tter Leonardo, so she took a step back and turned to Adams, didnt she? Summer stretched out a finger and poked Leonardos waist under the table. She intended to ask him if Adams had done this. She had a hunch that Leonardo wasnt just going to break the contract with Adams. He was a very vengeful person and would definitely get something back from Adams. Summer only poked him once, and Leonardo grabbed her entire palm. Summer looked up at him. Leonardo turned around and picked up some food for her as if nothing had happened, Eat more. And well go back when youre full. Summer tilted her head and blinked, expressing her doubts. Leonardo shook his head imperceptibly. That was his answer. Then, he looked up at Adams. Their gazes met in the air. Neither of them took the initiative to say a word, nor did they have any superfluous expressions. However, everyone else could feel a weird atmosphere. Adams looked away first and smiled indifferently, Of course. Its just gossip spread by some boring people. Alisa, put your phone down. Lets eat. After he said that, Alisa hurriedly replied, OK. Alisa put down her phone. But then she asked curiously, Adams, why did you cancel the contract with Tip Top Media Company? I feel that thatpany treats you well. As soon as she finished speaking, the atmosphere at the dining table was so strange that nobody talked. Summer was a little surprised. Alisa didnt know that Leonardo was the boss of Tip Top Media Company. Then Summer felt that there was nothing wrong with it. Leonardo wasnt a talkative person. He didnt like the Emersons and didnt have any feelings for Alisa. Normally, she had no idea that Leonardo was the boss behind Tip Top Media Company. Adams stopped smiling soon and looked at Alisa angrily. Alisa was at a loss, not knowing what was wrong. Violet, who had been silent all this while, put some food into Alisas te and said softly, Alisa, try this. Thank you, auntie. Alisa nced at Adams secretly. Then she stopped talking and focused on her meal. After finishing the meal, Summer thought that they could finally go back. Leonardo,e to my study. I have something to tell you. As soon as Michael said those words, Summer realized that they couldnt leave for a while. Summer sighed and pushed Leonardo, You go, Ill wait for you here. However, without saying a word, Leonardo led her into Michaels study by holding her hand. Your father has something to tell to you. Why are you taking me there? Summer struggled to shake off his hand. But Leonardo said seriously, We just finished eating, I want to walk with you to digest. Summer muttered in a low voice, Do you have any other excuse? I beg your pardon. Leonardo turned to look at her. But Summer looked away and shook her head, pretending that she had said nothing. At the entrance of Michaels study, Leonardo pushed open the door and brought Summer inside.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Seeing that Summer was still behind Leonardo, Michael frowned slightly, Summer, dont you want to chat with them downstairs? Summer knew that he was about to warn her that its not proper for you to be here, when I am talking to my son. If you have anything to say, just say it. Leonardo looked up at Michael and said coldly after he had led Summer to the sofa and seen she sit down. Immediately, Michael turned angry because of Leonardos attitude. Summer nced at Michael and then at Leonardo. She discovered that they looked more simr when they were both got angry. I thought you would concede since you were willing to take over the Emerson Group, Michael said coldly, demonstrating his stateliness. Summer could not help but sit upright. But Leonardo forced a smile, It seems that I need to correct you. I went back to take over the mess, well, the Emerson Group, just because of my grandfather. Chapter 238: Step on Him Michael was so angry that his chest heaved violently. He stared at Leonardo for long before saying, Fine! Watching aside, Summer was somewhat terrified. Fortunately, Michael was in good health. Otherwise, he would get sick by Leonardo sooner orter. Humph! Leonardo sneered, You know how the Emerson Group is. Those share-holders control more than half of the Groups equity and they have made many false ounts, do you know that? Leonardo wouldnt have worked overtime frequently then if the Emerson Group werent in such a terrible condition. Michael knew that what Leonardo said was the truth and had nothing to refute. He let out a long sigh of relief and asked, Stop talking about this. Lets talk about Adams. Leonardo raised his eyebrows and slightly narrowed his eyes as he waited for what Michael would say. You started up a televisionpany. And Adams had been a contracted actor under yourpany for the past few years, right? But you canceled the contract with him, didnt you? People said it was the Adams who proposed to cancel the contract. But Michael was not that easy to fool like them. Michael questioned Leonardo in a strange tone. Leonardo replied expressionlessly, Are you here to stand up for him? Michael seemed to have noticed that he said in a wrong tone. Then he softened his tone, Your aunt and I are siblings, and you have been in a good rtionship with Adams since childhood. You know that many people envy your status in the Emerson Family. It will be good for you if you establish a good rtionship with him. You can look out for each other You yourself can do that if you like. Leonardo felt that it was boring. So, he stood up and said, I wont meddle in your affair, and you dont meddle in mine. Then he turned around and extended his hand to Summer, Summer, lets go home. Facing Summer, Leonardo was not as cold as when he said to Michael. His handsome eyes were full of gentleness, and Leonardo was warm and touching. Summer put her hand into his, Okay. They walked out together. Inside the open door, it sounded that something was smashed. Summer looked at Leonardo worriedly. Leonardoforted her with a smile. But then he smiled with mockery, Let him smash his own things. Summer was slightly worried. Leonardo and Michael were ipatible for a long time. But they couldnt live like this for the rest of their lives. She could tell that Michael was intentionally trying to ease the tensions between them. No matter how excessive Michael was, he would not kidnap his wife to cope with her. Summer felt that there were misunderstandings between Leonardo and Michael. However, such misunderstandings were not caused in a short time. So, she had to take it slowly to help them solve them. When Summer and Leonardo went downstairs, they saw Dous jump up from the sofa and look at them with eagerness, Hi, Summer. Hi, Leonardo. Are you going back? Yeah, whats wrong? Summer could tell that Dous had something to say. Dous scratched his head and said awkwardly, I havent been to your home for a long time. Can I stay with you for a few days? No. OK. Their answers sounded at the same time. Leonardo said no, and Summer said OK. Summer red at Leonardo and said in an entuated tone, No? Leonardo wanted to nod. However, his intuition told him that if he nodded, he might be kicked out of the bedroom by Summer that night. Leonardo nced at Dous and replied indifferently, Well. Summer could feel the strong reluctance in Leonardos Well. But she pretended not to feel it and said to Dous with a smile, Did you tell your mother about that? Although Adams had broken down with Leonardo, Dous had done nothing with that and he was only a child. She couldnt be indifferent to a child because of adults affairs. Dous nodded frantically, Yes. Dous used to live at Leonardos home. His clothes were also there. So, he didnt even need to pack his things and could go over and live there again. When he got in the car, Dous seemed to be afraid that Leonardo would go back on his word. Immediately, he rushed into the car and waved to Summer, Summer, get on quickly. Leonardo cast a cold nce over and Dous quickly shut up. Summer was about to board the car when Leonardo pulled her back. After he got on the car, Leonardo reached out to Summer and signaled her to get on. Summer rolled her eyes towards him. Was he that stingy? Therefore, Leonardo sat between her and Dous and separated them after Summer got on. Summer and Dous looked at each other across Leonardo with eyes full of contempt to Leonardo. Summer recalled that Alisa said that Adams was thrown mud again when they were eating, so she took out her phone to surf the Inte. It, on the Inte, was worse than Summer had imagined. She whispered into Leonardos ear, Thats not what you do? Leonardo was still expressionless, but his tone was quite arrogant, Do I need to? A persons character could often be seen ording to the small things that he did. That Adams abused a puppy to death was a hot topic, and there were pictures of that.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Though the pictures were not very clear, the outline of that figure clearly showed that it was Adams. The pictures were taken consecutively. From Adams picked up the puppy to threw it to the ground. Five pictures were taken continuously. In the words ofizens, they were proof. This time, most of theizens no longer support Adams. For a big shot like Adams, who had barely suffered from any negative news, such a scandal was a devastating blow to his acting career. The image he had set up was ruined. Ive already felt that this Adams was strange. How could he dont suffer from any negative news? This is the result of breaking the contract with the Tip Top Media Company. Tip Top was big enough to protect Adams. Therefore, once he canceled the contract, he dug up dirt on. Isnt that funny? Summers gaze fixed on thestment. The entertainment was indeedplicated. Adams kept being a big shot because he was protected by Tip Top, a leader of the entertainment. Since Adams had broken the contract with Tip Top, he lost the umbre. Thus, those social climbers would naturally take this opportunity to step on him. Once one failed, he would fall forever. There were always social climbers in entertainment. However, only very few of them could rise high by stepping on others. In just a decade, Adams had be the youngest Grand m winner in the entertainment. So, someone had long wanted to trample him down. Chapter 239: Something Was Definitely Wrong Sometimes people are like this. For someone who had never or rarely made a mistake, as long as they made a small one, it would be infinitely magnified. Also, for the evil people, once they did a good deed, which would be magnified infinitely. Mostly, people were more tolerant of evil people. Summer wasnt sure if the negative news about Adams was true. But she knew that Adams reputation would be seriously damaged. After all, Adams was an actor she had fanned for so many years. So, Summer had somewhat mixed emotions. Along the way, Summer was a little depressed. When she returned home, she couldnt help but ask Leonardo, Is that true? Summer suddenly understood why Leonardo still wanted to give Adams a chance when he had his secrets photographed and implicated her. Because she, at that time, was in the same mood as Leonardo then. Putting aside Leonardos identity as Adams cousin, she was a greater fan of Adams for seven or eight years. She did not want to believe that he would actually torture and kill animals. One of Summers college roommates didnt like animals. She would walk far away when she saw kittens and dogs. And she wasnt any unkind to them. Psychologically, it was said that killing small animals is a manifestation of mental disorders in people. If ones distorted mental disorder was not solved in time, the target he would persecute may change from animals to humans. In short, it was psychopathic. True or false, who cares? Leonardo didnt care about this matter at all. What he cared about was the result. Seeing that Summer was confused, Leonardo pondered for a while and said seriously, I have never heard of such a thing before, and Im not certain if it is true. However, those who want to deal with him are prepared. If they dare to reveal this negative news, they would find more mistakes that Adams made. Find more mistakes Are you saying that it is true? Summer frowned slightly. Leonardo stopped the topic and patted her head, Go back to your room and have a rest. He knew that Summer was Adams fan. If it were true, it would have some impact on her. Summer nodded, OK. She indeed needed some rest. Summer stopped when she passed Dous room. As soon as he returned, Dous went back to his room. And he wondered if his room was still the same as it used to be since he hadnt stayed here for a long time. Suddenly, the door was opened from the inside. Summer? Dous was surprised to see Summer standing at the door. Summer revealed a faint smile and said, I just happened to pass by. Im going back to my room. Dous looked down and then thought of something, Oh, are you busy? Summer looked at Dous carefully and realized that his eyes seemed to be a little red. She didnt ask him what was wrong. Instead, she replied, No, Im not. Dous obviously had something to say to her, but he pretended to be rxed, Shall we go to the movies together? Sure. A child could seldom hide his thoughts, and Summer did not uncover Dous. They had a projection room in the vi, but Summer was usually not interested in seeing movies alone. This was the first time she entered that room. It was spacious inside, and the sofa was veryrge. They sat in a row holding a box of potato chips, waiting for the movie to begin. The movie was chosen by Dous. Only when the movie started did Summer discover that it was a cartoon Summer chewed a potato chip. Then she asked, Are you sure you want to see this? Dous grabbed a handful of potato chips and stuffed them into his mouth. He vaguely said, Do you know that? You shouldnt only think about yourself but also my nephew. Your nephew? Dous pointed at her belly and said, Here he is. Summer was amused, He is only an embryo now. Dous lowered the voice of the movie a little and asked curiously, Then he cant hear us? Yes. Summer looked down and gently touched her t belly. Then she tilted her head to look at Dous, What do you want to say to me?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. I know what happened to Adams and Leonardo. After saying that, Dous sighed, looking like a little old man. Yes? Summer knew that he still had something to say, so she encouraged him to continue. Ive said before that I spend more time with Leonardo than with my parents and Adams. My parents seem to love each other. And Adams seems to be gentle, but I feel something was wrong Summer was stunned, What was wrong? Although Dous words sounded a little mysterious, Summer could tell that this was the truth in Dous heart. Its hard to express Dous scratched his head in distress and suddenly ran to the vase and pulled out an artificial flower. He lifted the flower to Summer and said, Adams is just like this flower. Its very beautiful and seems real, but its just fake. You mean, you find your family artificial? Summer whispered artificial, because she wasnt sure if Dous meant it. Yeah, I feel like theyre all wearing masks. Dous lowered his head. He tensed up tightly and then frowned. Summer did not know about Dous family. She also did not know the feeling thatid between Dous parents. But she knew that there must be something wrong with Adams. Summer asked Dous tentatively, Did you see that news online about Adams? Yes, Dous frowned, when we were very young, we had a big white cat. Leonardo and I liked it very much and it often slept in our rooms. But one night, it went to Adams room. When I woke up the next morning, I saw it lying on the fence covered in blood His voice trembled slightly, My mom said that it was bitten to death by the German shepherd next door Summer couldnt bear to ask anymore and touched his head, Stop thinking about it. Since your mom said that the German shepherd bit it, then it must be. Dous shook his head, But the girl next door told me her German shepherd was always tied up in the yard. She wont lie. She also likes my big white cat very much. Summer didnt know what to say. Dous was the most rebellious, but also the most sensitive at his age. He could keenly sense the changes in the rtionship between his family members. ording to Dous, apart from Adams, whose secrets had been exposed, his parent wasnt as harmonious as it seemed to be. Something was definitely wrong with their family. Chapter 240: You Will Abandon Me Finally, they didnt watch a movie but had a long chat. Dous lived abroad for a long time and had no friends at home. These words had probably been held in his heart for too long, and he had none to talk to. Summer was willing to listen to him, so, he told everything in his head to her. From what Dous said, Summer could vaguely tell some clues. Dous parents seemed to be in harmony, and Adams seemed to be gentle but abused little animals. These would indeed have some impact on Dous. When Summer came out of the projection room, she happened to meet Leonardo who was going for her. Summer walked ahead, followed by Dous. Leonardos face turned gloomy, and he was a little angry with Dous that he asked Summer to watch a movie. Summer was a little tired from dealing with the Emerson Family before. She said that she wanted to go to rest, but she was invited to watch movies by Dous. Of course, Leonardo didnt take a good poke at Dous. Dous pursed his lips and moved behind Summer. Its been so long since he saw Leonardo, but his cousins gaze was still so aggressive. Dous was a little scared. Summer looked at Leonardo with disapproval and turned to Dous, Dous, go back to your room and have a rest. Alright. Dous felt as if he had been granted an amnesty, and he ran very fast way. Leonardo pouted and said coldly, Summer, youre carrying a baby now. You dont need to pamper Dous. Hes just a naughty child Is somebody speaking? Oh, no. Summer said to herself. Then she covered her ears with her hands and walked towards the bedroom. Leonardo became furious instantly and he shouted with anger, Summer! Summer turned around and reached out to caress her belly. She blinked and said seriously, Dont be so loud, youre scaring our baby. Leonardo took a deep breath and told himself not to argue with his stupid wife. Summer couldnt help butugh when she saw him suppress his anger. But after thinking that Leonardo was doing it for her own good, Summer went back and pulled his arm and said softly, Alright, dont be angry. Lets go back to our room and rest. To Summer, Leonardos anger both came and disappeared quickly. After they returned to the bedroom, Summer was pressed down on the bed by Leonardo. He covered her with a quilt and ordered, Sleep now. Summer and Dous chatted for long, and she did not feel sleepy, I have something to tell you. Lets talk after you have a rest. Leonardo ignored her expectant gaze. But Summer continued directly, Are Dous parents in a good rtionship?? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. In grandpas eyes, they love each other very much and are an ideal couple. After Leonardo finished speaking, heughed self-mockingly. In his grandpas eyes, his parents did love each other. But Dous told me that he felt that his parents didnt love each other and that they seemed to be separated Summer sighed with emotion, If we are together for long, will we also be that kind of couple? Leonardo replied with certainty, No. Sure? Summer was moved. But soon, Summer heard Leonardo say mischievously, Are you thinking about having an affair with other men? You conceived my child, you know that? Summer felt somewhat dangerous. She sneaked a nce at Leonardo and found him squinting at her as if he was going to punish her if he was unsatisfied with Summers answer. Summer knew how to please him. She grabbed Leonardos hand and smiled brightly, Of course no! No man is prettier and richer than you, dont you know? Are you saying that if a man looks better and is richer than me, you will choose him and abandon me? After seeing the expression on Leonardos face, Summer felt even more dangerous. She felt that her answer was satisfactory, but Leonardo did not feel so. In the entire Hoover City, is any man better looking and wealthier than Leonardo. Certainly no! She was praising him However, Leonardos focus waspletely different from what Summer wanted to express. Sure enough, Summer didnt think alike as Leonardo, a clever man did. No! Summer raised her voice and tried her best to make herself sound more sincere. Leonardos expression softened slightly up, but he did not say anything. Summer pulled his hand to her lips and lightly kissed the back of his hand, Im serious. She felt Leonardos hand stiffen for a moment. And when she looked up at him, she noticed that Leonardo was a little ufortable. Originally, Leonardo was sitting beside the bed. The moment Summer looked at him, he immediately looked away and said, Go to sleep. I still have to work. Summer was stunned. Was he shy? Leonardo was quite slippery when he flirted with Summer. She just kissed the back of his hand affectionately, and he was shy and awkward, wasnt he? Summer wanted to do it again, but Leonardo seemed to have anticipated that. He quickly pulled his hand away and said, I have to go. Leonardo just left the bedroom. Before he could close the bedroom door, he heard Summers unrestrainedughter. Leonardos face turned red and then gloomy as he shut the door hard. He was awkward and did not notice Ava walking towards him carrying something in her hands. Thus, he collided with Ava. There was a cup of soup on Avas tray. She prepared for Summer. But all of that soup was poured on Leonardo. Leonardo reacted extremely quickly. And he subconsciously lifted the hand that Summer had kissed to avoid being drenched in the soup. When Ava saw him raise that hand, she asked with concern, Mr. Emerson, does your hand get hurt? No. Ava was worried, Let me have a check, OK? No, thank you. Leonardo took a step back and simply used his other hand to grab the hand that Summer had kissed and walked sideways around Ava. Ava looked at Leonardos back and muttered, Why does he hold that hand like that? It must be injured Thus, when Summer woke up, she heard that Leonardos hand was injured. Summer tensed up, How did he get hurt? Wasnt Leonardo good before she slept? Why did his hand get hurt the moment she woke up? Where is he? Summer asked. A servant said respectfully, Mr. Emerson is still in the study and hasnte out yet. Summer was a little dumbfounded when she heard what that servant said. If he had been in the study all the time, how did he get hurt? Summer was puzzled and went to Leonardos study. Standing at the door of the study, Summer knocked on the door and pushed it open, Your hand was hurt? Let me see. Leonardo was working at his desk. And he was a little surprised after he heard that, but he soon understood what was going on. He soon became unnatural, and said a little annoyed, No, Im fine. You go out now for I still have to work. Chapter 241: I’ll Be Okay Having You with Me Hearing this, Summer got angry. She heard that his hand was injured, so, she came to him. But he actually said that to her. Leonardo, Ill give you a chance to speak again. She walked to Leonardos desk and pped the document in front of him. Leonardo reached out and rubbed his eyebrows, Honey, I do have work to do. Alright, I forgive you since your tone is much better. However, Summer still asked worriedly, Are you sure that youre not injured?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Yes, Im sure. Leonardos expression became a little strange upon mentioning it. Summer left doubtfully. When she went downstairs, she met Ava. Mrs. Emerson, is Mr. Emerson seriously injured? Ava asked with concern. He didnt get his hand hurt. Summer thought for a while and asked, Ava, why do you say he hurt his hand? When I came back from the old house, he was fine. Previously, I was going to bring you some soup, but I identally bumped into Mr. Emerson in the corridor. He was very vignt then and protected his hand. I guessed that his hand might be injured After Ava finished speaking, she muttered to herself, Even if he doesnt seem to be injured, he may have some internal injuries Summer asked in a daze, In the corridor? Where did he just go out of the bedroom? Yes. Ava frowned, and was still worried. Summer fell into thoughts for a while and then she stared at Ava and said, I seem to know the reason But dont worry, his hand is fine. Well, thats great. then Ava turned around and left at ease. After Ava left, Summer looked upstairs, touched her somewhat hot face, and sat down on the sofa. Leonardo was so vignt and treated his hand extremely carefully because she kissed that hand, didnt he? Wow During dinner, Leonardo felt that Summer kept looking at him. Finally, when Summer picked up some food and dropped it down on the table again, Leonardo asked, Summer, whats wrong with you? What? Summer looked down and found what she had done. She quickly withdrew her knife and said, Why was the food on the table but not the te? Leonardo looked at her coldly, and the expression on his face clearly meant Ill watch you act. Summer was a little embarrassed. She didnt want to be distracted. She just couldnt figure out Leonardo, who usually looked as cold as an iceberg, could do such a silly thing. Leonardo looked at Summer as he was caring a fool. But Summer believed that as long as Leonardo didnt look at her without disdain, he had taken her to heart. Summer didnt dare to think that Leonardo cherished his hand because she kissed it After he finished the meal, wouldnt he even wash his hands? Such a thought hovered in Summers mind. After dinner, Summer stared at Leonardo, Lets go wash our hands together. Leonardo looked at Summer as if she was a fool, Youd better watch a movie with Dous. After saying that, Leonardo stood up and left. Hey! Dous waved his hand in front of Summers eyes. Summer turned to look at him. Just as she was about to speak, she saw Dous shaking his head with eyes full of disdain. When you were staring at Leonardo, your eyes were about to stick to him, said Dous. Really? Summer touched her face, not daring to imagine that she stared at Leonardo for a meal. He is so proud. Dous moved his chair to Summer with an expression that I understand you. Then he said, You should y hard-to-get to a man. And you cant show that youre too infatuated with him Where did this kid learn all this? Summer interrupted him, Youre wrong. I didnt seem to be infatuated with him. On the contrary, dont you think hed always had a crush on me? For example, she kissed his hand It was enough to show how much Leonardo was obsessed with her. Dous pursed his mouth, Im afraid that its your imagination. I just asked him to wash hands together, but he refused. Now, I tell you that Summer stopped speaking. Then she wondered if she should tell Dous why they acted like this. But Dous was still young; would it have a bad impact on him? Dous said with sympathy, You should ask your husband to go to the bathroom together. After all, it sounds more normal Summer turned speechless immediately. Well, all was her illusion. The news that Adams tortured and killed a puppy continued to spread on the Inte. Some dog lovers denounced Adams on the Inte and even paid for the trending topic. Afterward, that Adams got a room with a married female celebrity was exposed. In short, from the news that Adams abused a puppy, scandals about him were exposed one after another. Summer was afraid that Dous would see those scandals, so, she asked Dous to the movies every day. Otherwise, she instructed Dous to weed thewn in the yard. Well, it was Dous who did the manualbor. Summer only wrapped herself in a down jacket and held a bottle of hot water to watch aside. Leonardo was very busy. He didnt go to thepany until the day before New Years Eve. Early in the morning, they got a call from the old house saying that they should go back celebrating the New Years Eve. Leonardo remained unchanged, We wont go. Summer knew that Leonardo had refused so bluntly because of her. However, Leonardo had returned to the Emerson Group. No matter how bad his rtionship with Michael was, Leonardo should still try to reconcile. Lets go back, Summer advised him, its only for a week at most. Leonardo frowned and was about to say something when Summer interrupted andforted him solemnly, Ill be OK having you with me, wont I? Hearing this, Leonardo was stunned. Then, he held the back of Summers head and kissed her. After finished kissing, Leonardo reached out to caress her hair and said in a low voice, Well, OK. Dous came down the stairs with his bag on his back and exaggeratedly covered his eyes. Then he shouted, Oh, stop doing that, Im a kid! Summer pushed Leonardo, but Leonardo did not let go of her. Then he picked up a pillow on the sofa and threw it at Dous. Dous supported the handrail of the stairs and jumped to dodge the pillow. However, before he could show himself off that he had dodged that pillow, another pillow was thrown over and hit his pretty little face when he looked up. Dous picked up the pillow and didnt dare to throw it back. He could only shout at Summer, Summer! Your husband is bullying me! Summerughed. Just as she was about to speak, the phone in her pocket rang. She took out her phone and pushed Leonardo away. Leonardo let go of her. Then Summer stood up and answered, Hello, who is this? Hi, Summer, you wont go home this New Years Eve, will you? I wish you a good New Year in advance. Summers face turned cold as she said calmly, Vicky! Chapter 242: No, It’s Disgusting Vickys voice was a bit hoarse and filled with resentment, Summer, arent you very proud of sending me to prison? But you didnt expect that I woulde out so soon, right? She gritted her teeth as if she wanted to bite Summer through the phone. But Summer only said indifferently, You wont get away with it since youve done evil things. Hearing this, Vicky sneered disdainfully, Well see. Summers good mood waspletely ruined by Vicky. She didnt want to hear Vicky say anything like a psychopath anymore, so she hung up the phone. Summer turned around and discovered that Leonardo was looking at her. His pitch-ck eyes flickered with emotions that she could not understand. Then Summer thought that he must have heard her conversation and knew that it was Vicky. Vicky was so obnoxious. She called Summer as soon as she got out of prison to provoke her. Summer knew that Adams would get Vicky out, but she didnt expect it to be so soon. Probably, Adams was driven to panic by the scandals exposed recently. He held grudge against Leonardo, so he managed to get Vicky out. Summer said, She will be released sooner orter. Yes. Leonardo looked away. Then he looked down slightly, hiding the emotions in his eyes. When he was in a bad mood, he loved to act like this.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Summer moved to Leonardo, looked at him, and whispered, Lets go back to the old house first. We shouldnt be impacted by someone unimportant. Tomorrow is New Years Eve, and this is the first year we spend it together. Be happy, OK? Her words seemed to have worked, and Leonardo turned to look at her. After Summer became pregnant, she was in-faced. She was young and did not have any bad hobbies. She was also very beautiful even she didnt put on any makeup. Her skin was fair and her eyes were clear. She was simple yet exceptionally attractive. Being touched, Leonardo couldnt help but lower his head to kiss her. Summer quickly pressed her hands against his forehead and said, Stop! Dous is here. Leonardo turned his head and looked at Dous, who was sitting on the opposite sofa with his phone in hand. Soon, Leonardos eyes were full of dislike. Dous looked up as if feeling something. And he just happened to see Leonardos stinky eyes. Dous was confusedpletely. Is something wrong with him ying a game? Why was he disliked by his cousin again? Lets go. Leonardo reached out and touched Summers head. Then, he stood up and led her out. The bodyguard put Summers luggage in the car. Leonardo gave Tim a holiday. So, the driver was the man who usually drove Summer. In the car outside the prison. Hello? Summer? Vicky took her phone to look and found that Summer had hung up on her. Summer, that bitch, actually dares to hang up on me! Vicky said angrily. Adams extinguished the cigarette in his hand and said in a hoarse voice, Stopining. Lets go back. As soon as Adams opened his mouth, the anger on Vickys face instantly disappeared. She revealed a charming smile and snuggled towards him, Youre too kind to me. I dont know how to thank you She indeed liked Adams. After that, she didnt go to those clubs to join the Party again. She never dreamed that Adams would get her out. One moment, she was so desperate that she would stay inside for three years. But the next moment, she was gotten out by the man she liked. Vicky felt that she was brought from hell to heaven. Vicky nestled in Adams arms, her soft little hand circling his chest. Just by smelling Adams, she felt as if she was going to faint. Adams Vicky wanted to get intimate with him, so she moved closer to Adams and wanted to kiss him. Adams frowned and turned to dodge her lips, but he did not push her away. Vickys lipsnded on his chin, but she didnt care at all. She kissed Adams along his chin Vicky had sex a long time ago. She often hung around in various clubs, thus she had many ways to y. Adams did not allow her to kiss his lips. But he did not refuse Vicky to kiss him, apart from his lips, and caress him. Soon, Vicky felt Adams breathed hard. Vicky got excited. She leaned into Adams ear and whispered charmingly, Adams, dont you miss me? Adams hoarse voice sounded, Vicky, you a wolfess. Vicky was even more excited after she heard Adams words. She muttered softly, Well do you like me like this She thought that Adams was about to lose control. But soon, she heard Adams say coldly, No, its disgusting. Vicky was shocked. Then she could see the disgust in Adams eyes. However, Vicky didnt care about that disgust and said, But thats not what your body told me. I want you Vickys eyes were full of desire. Adams still did not push her away and acquiesced in her intention. When Summer and Leonardo arrived at the old house, they went straight to Leonardos room to rest. Thest time they came here, Leonardos room was still the same as when he was a teenager. This time, he had decorated it again. And from it, Summer could tell that Leonardo was solider and had better taste than before. Summer felt a little regretful that Leonardos room got changed. At noon, the servants came to inform them to lunch. When they came to the dining hall, Summer realized that they were thest to arrive. As soon as they sat down, Summer heard Mr. Charlies deep voice, Wheres Adams? Why hasnt hee? Adams went out for work early in the morning, said Violet, Adams mother. Mr. Charlies face turned cold, but he didnt say anything else. Summer thought of Vickys call in the morning and sneered in her mind. Adams went out for work. Humph! Im afraid hes going to pick up Vicky Chapter 243: She Has Got to Pay Mr. Charlie said with a frown, Lets eat first. It had been notified early that Mr. Charlie wanted everyone toe. Although Mr. Charlie had already retired, he was still the head of the Emerson Family and had absolute authority in the family. Everyone respected him. Of course, except Leonardo. Even Mr. Charlie couldnt do anything with him. Mr. Charlie stuck to traditions, especially the Spring Festival. When Summer came over this morning, Mr. Charlie had already sent someone and told them that they had to stay here for a family reunion if there wasnt anything that required urgent attention. Tomorrow was New Years Eve, and the day after tomorrow was the first day of the lunar year. The Emerson family was arge one. During the spring festival, many guests would pay a visit. So every Emerson would be busy. Adams wasnt at home today, so Mr. Charlie wasnt pleased. Summer thought maliciously how angry he would be if Mr. Charlie knew that Adams was going to pick Vicky up from prison today. Would he be so angry that he would beat Adams up? Only after they finished their meal did Adams hurry back. Grandfather. Adams walked in from the outside in a hurry. Everyone could tell it. After the meal, they hadnt left the table. Mr. Charlie cast a nce at Adams and said in a deep tone, I thought you had forgotten this meal. He raised his eyebrows with a stony face. He sat upright in his seat, having an aura of authority. Summer involuntarily straightened her back and sat upright. She sharply noticed that Adams also trembled out of fear. Well, everyone was afraid of the biggest parent. And Adams was no exception. Im sorry, Grandpa. Some emergency at work. Adams lowered his head, as if he was guilty. Looking him like that, Mr. Charlie wasnt that angry. Although Mr. Charlies wrath faded, his tone was still somewhat harsh. You will ruin your reputation in the seedy entertainment industry. Its full of messy news. You should get out and do something serious. Summer pinched Leonardos hand under the table. Leonardo turned to look at her. Summer mouthed, Hes talking about you. Leonardo founded a filmpany, which Mr. Charlie didnt like either. Leonardo pinched Summers finger back and gave her a warning but significant look. Summer narrowed her eyes and smiled silently. Leonardo turned his face away and said to Mr. Charlie, Grandpa, Im a little tired. Ill excuse myself. Without waiting for Mr. Charlie to agree, he held Summers hand and was about to leave. Mr. Charlie couldnt control Leonardo. He was satisfied that Leonardo returned to the mansion for the New Year. So he didnt care more about other things. Adams turned his head and looked at them with a faint resentment in his eyes. He just missed a meal and he was reprimanded by Mr. Charlie, while Leonardo could do everything he wanted. Mr. Charlie always loved Leonardo more. Summer was led away by Leonardo and she silently followed him. Just as they were about to leave the dining room, they heard Michaels voice. Dad, I think Adams can go to work in the Emerson Group. He has been close to Leonardo since he was young. Leonardo hasnt been in thepany for long, and there arent many trustworthy people around him. They can have each others back. If Summer had heard Michaels words a month ago, she couldnt agree more. However, all the things Adams had done in the past few days had made it clear that he was so against Leonardo. Michael had mentioned itst time they were here. Michael said the almost same thing. Leonardo had clearly expressed his attitudest time. He did not expect that Michael would bring it to Mr. Charlie today. Wasnt he using Mr. Charlie to force Leonardo to work with Adams? Summer couldnt understand what Michael was thinking. Leonardo and Michael had not been on good terms in the past few years. It seemed that Michael was trying to repair their rtionship. But sometimes, the things Michael did just worsened it. Leonardo stopped. Summer raised her head to look at him and saw him turn around. She thought he would say something, but Leonardo only sneered at Michael. When they returned to their room, Leonardo took off his coat and sat on the sofa. His eyes looked empty. She didnt know what he was thinking, or perhaps he wasnt thinking of anything. Summer asked, Are you thinking about what Michael said just now? No. Leonardo shook his head. Then what are you thinking? Summer walked to him and sat down, looking at him. Leonardo tugged her into his arms and hugged her, his chin pressed against her forehead and said softly, Nothing. Youre lying. Summer pressed a finger between his tightly knitted eyebrows. She shook her head and said, Your eyebrows give it away.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Leonardo stared at her for several seconds before suddenlyughing. He tightened his hug and said half-jokingly, I kind of regret. I should have put Vicky to death and let her disappear forever. Summer was shocked, and her face immediately changed. Vicky wanted to kill her, and she hated Vicky, but she never thought about how to kill Vicky. Every life should be respected. No one had the right to end others lives as they pleased. This was a concept deeply rooted in Summers mind. Moreover, Vicky was, after all, her biological half-sister. She would try her best to let Vicky be punished by thew, and she did not want to see Leonardo use some methods to get rid of her. Are you scared? Leonardo reached out and touched Summers face, You saw me kill people before, right? His voice was very soft, even softer than his usual emotionless cold voice. However, Summer felt a sharp chill in his soft tone. Summer tried to convince him, She will be punished as she deserves. You As she deserves? Leonardo sneered and said in a mocking and cold tone, You mean only ten days in prison is what she deserves? How could his anger disappear with Vicky staying in prison only for ten days? His wife and children were almost gone because of her. Summer could not argue with any part of it. She felt that nothing should be like this. She also agreed that Vickys punishment was too mild, but she felt Leonardo could not always deal with problems in such a brutal way. Leonardo kissed her on the forehead and said in a gloomy tone, She has got to pay. Chapter 244: Fall into the Hell Summer opened her mouth, but she did not know what to say. Leonardo let go of her and said in a rare gentle tone, Its time for you to take a nap. After Summer became pregnant, she developed the habit of taking a nap. Not long, but she just rested for a while routinely.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She was a little confused, so she nodded her head and said, Yes. Shey on the bed and closed her eyes, thinking that she would not be able to sleep, but soon she fell asleep. Seeing Summer fall asleep, Leonardo tucked her in and got up. He gently closed the door behind him and walked to a jujube tree in the courtyard. It was nted by her mother when he was very young. He didnt remember exactly how old he was that year. It was midwinter, and the tree was bare without a leaf. There was not even a single leaf under it because servants cleaned the courtyard every day. Footsteps came from behind. Adams voice reached up to his ears. Everyone said we were close. Well, its just what it looks like. They were about the same height and size. Standing and facing each other, they seemed like two knights in a duel. Adams smiled, his tone gentle as usual, You terminated my contract only because of Summer, and you bought the trolls to nder me. What closeness did we have, huh? Leonardo did not even blink his eyes. You forsook your dignity only because of Vicky. You are no better. You are no better. Leonardos words fiercely struck Adams. His face contorted into something awful. Why on earth do you look down on me? Leonardo remained expressionless and said, I do look down on you. If you are against me,e straight at me. Dont harm a woman, especially a pregnant one. Vicky was instigated by Adams when she drove a car towards Summer. It was precisely because of this matter that Leonardo was thoroughly enraged. Oh, and about the trolls, I didnt do it. And I dont have to. Who do you think you are after you left Tip Top? Youre just Adams. Who knows how others want to do with you? There wasnt any disdain in Leonardos tone, but Adams could feel it in every word. Adams clenched his fists and suppressed his anger as he said, Uncle wants me to go to thepany! Leonardo replied lightly, Whatever. After he finished speaking, he looked at the time. Normally, Summer would sleep for 40 minutes to an hour. He could have a cigarette before he came back. Summer would probably wake up then. Leonardo took out a cigarette and lit it as if no one else was around. Seeing Leonardopletely ignoring him, Adams didnt intend to humiliate himself. He took a significant look at him and left. Because of what happened to his mother, Leonardo had been quiet since he was a teenager. Adams became close to Leonardo because of Dous. Then Leonardo ran a filmpany and he joined in. Their rtionship became closer. Adams was just eighteen ten years ago. Even though he grew up as a good boy in others eyes, he wanted to be rebellious. So he went into entertainment industry without a word to his family. He did not have much hope at the beginning, nor did he have any purpose. He didnt like what he did. And he never thought Leonardo could run thispany so well. Life was unpredictable. He happened to enter this industry, and he stayed in it for ten years. After ten years, Tip Top had also be the leadingpany in this industry. Ten years had also strengthened their rtionship. If There were no ifs in this world. Adams had already walked to the door of his room. He pushed the door open, locked it from inside, walked straight to the safe, took out the key, and opened it. There were two DNA test reports in it. He curled his lips, and a cold smile touched the corner of his mouth. He took them out and walked into the bathroom. He lit them up with a lighter in front of the sink. He watched as the reports that could threw him into the hell burned to ashes. He expressionlessly turned on the tap, seeing water washing the ashes down. Life was really boring. He had lived seriously for 28 years, but in the end, he was nothing more than a joke. Well. Leonardo only took two puffs before putting it out. He nced in the direction where Adams had disappeared, then turned around and was about to walk back. With a casual nce, he saw a shadow shaking beside a cluster of evergreen nts. Leonardo strode over and saw Dous who was about to sneak away. Stop. Leonardo narrowed his eyes and spoke coldly. Dous hastily turned around and smiled, Hi. Why are you hiding here? Nothing. Huh? One suspicious look from Leonardo forced the truth out from Dous. I saw you two when I passed by, and then He couldnt help but eavesdrop. From their conversation, Dous could tell that they hadpletely broken apart. Dous was a little sad and whispered, Why did you and my brother be like this? Didnt you guys get along well before? Leonardo didnt want to answer Dous question, but when he saw his sad face, something shed in his eyes and he said, Youd better ask him. Dous looked at him with confusion. He knew a little about the things online, but he couldnt figure out what exactly was going on. Leonardo felt that this kid was being annoying. However, he kept his patience and exined, Summer would hit the trending topic with him because Adams asked for it. And Summer being called the home wrecker; its all because of him. Dous went to Adams ce when these happened. He had seen these on the Inte. He even joked about letting Summer be with Adams. Why would he do that? You have to ask him. Leonardo did not tell Dous about Adams instigating Vicky to drive towards Summer. He was young. Although he could be annoying, he was still a kind child in Leonardos eyes. Leonardo sighed inaudibly and touched Dous head, Go back to your room. Its cold outside. He took several steps forward but then he was stopped by Dous, Leonardo. He turned around and saw Dous frowning. He went to hospital several times before Summer and he made the headlines, but he wasnt ill. It seemed that he was investigating something. Leonardos face turned cold as he nodded. Chapter 245: Sounds Like His Last Words When Leonardo returned to his room, Summer had not woken up yet. After smoking, his fingers still smelled cigarette. He put his coat beside the bed, looked at Summer and went to the bathroom to wash his hands. When he came out, he saw Summer leaning against the bed with the nket in her arms. She had just woken up so she looked forward nkly. Youre awake. Leonardo walked to the bedside and sat down. Summer frowned, Did you smoke? Leonardo was at a loss for a moment. He never knew she was so sensitive to it, but he nodded and admitted, I did. He then added, I only took a few puffs. She became even more sensitive after she was pregnant. I thought you didnt smoke. She never saw Leonardo smoke before, so she thought naturally that Leonardo did not smoke. Leonardo chuckled and didnt say anything. He did not smoke very much. He was not addicted to it. After all, smoking hurt his health. And he paid close attention to it. However, there were too many things recently. So he could use one asionally. But he only smoked when Summer wasnt around. Leonardo pondered for a moment before suddenly saying, Stay away from Adams in the future. Although he had asked bodyguards to follow her while he was away, Summer would inevitably bump into Adams in here. She caught a glimpse of Leonardos coat on the bedside. She remembered it was on the sofa before she slept.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. So Leonardo went out after she fell asleep. Summer guessed, You met him again? What did you say? Nothing much. Leonardos expression was a little cold, What else can I say to him now? Summer held Leonardos hand tofort him and didnt say anything else. There was nothing to do in here. Apart from having meals, Summer basically stayed in her room. However, after dinner, Mr. Charlie asked her to watch TV with him. Summer thought he had something to say, but they just watched TV. Mr. Charlie liked watching crosstalk shows and operas, which Summer felt a little bored. But he was enjoying himself, so Summer had to sit with him. Considering she was carrying a baby, Mr. Charlie urged her to go back to her room to rest after an hour. He narrowed his eyes and looked at her for a few seconds. Go back and have some rest. Oh, and tell Leonardo toe. I have something to tell him. When Mr. Charlie asked Summer to watch TV with him, Leonardo wanted toe along. But Summer refused him. Mr. Charlie cared about these details. He wouldnt like it if Leonardo kept following her wherever she went. OK. Summer stood up and was about to leave. Summer. When she was about to reach the door, she heard Mr. Charlie calling her from behind. Summer turned around and said, Anything else? Mr. Charlie was a yboy when he was young, but he got married very early because of arranged marriage. It was said that Leonardos grandmother was two years older than Mr. Charlie. They were quite harmonious after getting married, but he was not the type who would be content with it. Besides his wife, he kept some lovers outside. And he, of course, had some illegitimate children. However, most of them werent very sessful, and none of them had ever been brought to the Emerson family. Summer heard these things from Jessica. Mr. Charlie was quite a figure. Even though he had so many women and children outside, no one ever came to his house to make a scene. Therefore, he never embarrassed his wife. Because he got married early, even though his oldest grandson, Adams, was already 28 years old, he was only in his early seventies this year. Ordinary retirees at his age were already staying at home. If they werent suffering from illnesses, they would be very healthy. In a family like the Emerson, Mr. Charlie got the best care he could have. He had a private nutritionist. However, Mr. Charlie was sitting alone on the sofa now. He looked exceptionally lonely and old. The aura of authority had faded. Instead, he looked a little tired, old, and somewhat pitiful. Summer now clearly felt that Mr. Charlie was not living a happy life. I made a mistake before. I promise I wont interfere Leonardo and you in the future. Be good, you two. His tone was somewhat hoarse, leaving the impression that he was giving hisst words. Summers face changed slightly, and her voice involuntarily got louder, Mr. Charlie! She knew that Mr. Charlie was referring to him sending Eliza over. Summer didin him, but she did not care too much about it. Because Leonardo loved her. As long as Leonardo loved her, she wouldnt care anything the others said or did. However, Mr. Charlies tone made her very uneasy. Alright, just go. Its almost ten oclock. Tell him toe, but quickly. Im going to sleep soon. Mr. Charlie waved his hand, as if he was impatient to hear her say more. Summer looked at him worriedly, left the room and rushed to hers. Leonardo was leaning against the bed in his pajamas, ying games on his mobile phone. He yed expressionlessly, as if he didnt enjoy it. And he kept ncing at the door asionally. He didnt want to y it at all. He just wanted to kill time. Seeing Summer push the door open and enter, he threw his phone to the side, got out of bed and walked towards her. Did he make things difficult for you? As Leonardo spoke, he scrutinized her expressions. After confirming that there was nothing wrong with her, he was relieved. Summer shook her head and conveyed Mr. Charlies words to Leonardo, He told you toe over. He said that he had something to tell you and told you toe quickly. He will go to bed soon. Hearing this, Leonardo pondered for a moment before asking, What else did he say to you? Nothing. I was just watching TV with him. Summer frowned, But I feel he was a little strange, and so was his tone. She felt Mr. Charlie was saying hisst words, but she couldnt say that in front of Leonardo. After all, Mr. Charlie was Leonardos grandfather. Summer sighed, Youll know. Just go. Even she could sense something wrong. Leonardo would know it, too. Perhaps, he would know more. Seeing Summer frowning and sighing, Leonardo became serious. Ill go. You get some sleep. Then he left. Chapter 246: The Indescribable Truth Leonardo went to Charlies room. A servant standing outside the door bowed respectfully when he saw Leonardo. Mr. Emerson. Then, he pushed open the door for him. As soon as Leonardo entered, the servant closed the door behind him. Charlie was still sitting on the sofa. He leaned his head against the back of the sofa. It was opera on the TV and the sound wasnt loud. As Leonardo approached, he discovered that Mr. Charlie had already fallen asleep. Before Leonardo could make a sound, Mr. Charlie suddenly opened his eyes. His sharp eyes were cloudy for a moment. He stared at Leonardo as if he was frightened, and his pupils suddenly contracted. But very quickly, his eyes regained the rity. Oh, youre here. His voice was somewhat hoarse. But Leonardo felt that these words were not for him. Leonardo frowned and sat down opposite Charlie, carefully examining him. He remembered when Summer returned, she looked like she wanted to say something, but now seeing this, he understood why. Leonardo had been arrogant in front of Charlie and Charlie could tolerate him, because he felt Leonardo was like him. So he naturally loved him more and didnt care about Leonardos arrogance. Mr. Charlie was always smart and wise. He would never show weakness in front of others. ustomed to Charlies patriarchal style, Leonardo was a little surprised when he saw his exhaustion and fragility. Leonardo frowned even more tightly, so he directly asked him, Whats wrong with you? He and Mr. Charlie disagreed with each other. They were more like friends than grandfather and grandson. Although Mr. Charlie had told him not to investigate his mothers matter, which made him a little distant from Mr. Charlie, he still cared about his grandfather. There must be a reason why Charlie didnt let him investigate it, but Charlie definitely wouldnt have anything to do with it. Tomorrow is New Years Eve. Ill be one year older. There arent many days left for me. I want to talk to you. Mr. Charlie looked at him, his eyes filled with mixed emotions. Mr. Charlies tone somewhat irritated Leonardo. He said impatiently, Just say what you want. Mr. Charlie did not get mad at his impatience. Instead, he smiled, Among all the Emersons, only you and Dous are the most sincere ones. But those who have achieved great things cant be too honest. Summer is young, and her personality is different from yours. She is a good girl, but as your wife, I dont think she is suitable Seeing that Leonardo was about to get angry, Mr. Charlie smiled, I havent finished speaking yet. Just listen to me! Leonardo snorted and leaned back, waiting for him to continue. Shes got good patience. I asked her to watch TV with me and she just did. And she didnt show any impatience. She is good. And she looked pretty, too. If I were young, I would fall in love with such a beautiful girl. Charlies words sounded a little odd to Leonardo. Leonardo raised his eyebrows and said with a cold face, Old man, speak properly. Charlies eyebrows twitched. He pped the sofa and then pointed at Leonardo. Little brat, Im your grandfather. When you were young, I didnt say anything even you pissed on me. Now you have a wife, and you think you are superior to me, huh? Do you dare to say that to your wife? The old man was full of vigor now, and it was more like him. Leonardo tilted his head and said calmly, She is a little girl. I have to be gentle to her. How old are you topare yourself with a girl? Charlie was so angry that he took the remote control on the tea table and threw it to him. Leonardo couldnt dodge it. The control hit right him. He gasped. Leonardo put his hand on the part where the control had hit him, Thats your move? Resort to violence when I got you?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Charlie calmed down again. In a cold and solemn tone that Leonardo had never heard before, he said, Just be good. I will tell you everything you want to know. It turned out this was what he wanted to say the most after saying so much. Leonardo just froze there, and he didnt react for long. They looked at each other for a long time before Leonardo sat upright and spoke, Including my mother? Charlie nodded, Yes. Leonardo knew him best. If Charlie promised something, he would never change his mind. He pursed his lips and replied, Alright. It was already eleven oclock when he came out of Charlies room. The corridor was dimly lit with wall lights on. Servants would sometimes pass by and said hello. Mr. Emerson. He nodded back. Leonardo walked forward step by step, very slowly. He was certain that his grandfather wasnt involved in that matter, but he might know something. And Charlie could only know after the kidnap happened. When he brought Summer to the house for the first time, Charlie warned him to step out of this. Since he didnt do that, there could only be one reason. Charlie was afraid that he would find out the truth. The truth might be an indescribable secret. Perhaps it was a secret that no one should know. Or to be more specific, the truth was so heavy that even someone like Charlie, who had experienced a lot, could not bear it. But now he was willing to tell him the truth. What made him so? When Leonardo regained his senses, he realized that he had already walked to the door of the room. Good night, Mr. Emerson. Another servant passed by. Leonardo turned to look at the servant. There were many Emersons in this family, and many servants, too. But what did they have to do with him? Turning back, he looked at the door in front of him. Only the woman in this room gave him the sense of security. He pushed in. Summer immediately walked over. How is it? What did Charlie say to you? Do you think hes weird too? Apparently, she had been waiting for him, so she kept asking him questions the moment he entered. Leonardo walked in without saying anything. Summer raised her head to look at his face and found that he became weird too after returning. Chapter 247 I Am Already Satisfied Summer was anxious, What did Charlie say to you? Say something. Im so eager to know. Leonardo sat down at the bedside. Summer stood in front of him. He had to raise his head to see Summers face. He said After Leonardo said these words, he stopped. Summer waited to hear what was going on, thinking Charlie had told him something important. Looking at Summers earnest face, Leonardo added, He said we should have a few more children. He said it rather seriously. Summer was dumbfounded for a moment, and soon realized Leonardo was joking. She rubbed Leonardos hair, Im serious. Do not kid me. Leonardo grabbed her hand and tugged her into his embrace, Im serious. As soon as he finished speaking, his lips pressed down. Summer understood. Leonardo didnt want to tell her. If there was anything Leonardo didnt want her to know, he would do something else to divert her attention. He knew everything about her, but he always had secrets, secrets she didnt know. Summer bit his lips angrily. She did not show mercy and his lips were bleeding. The salty smell of blood spread out in his mouth. Leonardo paused for a moment before kissing her even deeper and harder. Let me see Summer tasted the smell of blood and wanted to see how deep she bit. But Leonardo didnt listen to her at all and kissed her violently. The kiss was so long that her face turned red. As shey still, she heard him taking off his clothes. She turned around and looked at him. They were about to go to bed. It was time to get ready. However, Leonardo did not put on his pajamas; he came to take off her clothes instead. Summer had a bad feeling. She pulled her clothes tightly and asked him, What are you doing? Take off your pajamas and sleep. Leonardo hovered his body over hers and unbuttoned her clothes one by one with iparable concentration. He was bare now, so Summer could see his chiseled body easily. She looked away and stopped him, Ill just sleep in my pajamas. I dont need to take them off. Its ufortable. Leonardo said confidently. Of course, she could not convince Leonardo. He stuffed her into the nket and hugged her from behind. But from such a posture, she could feel Summer said in a trembling voice, Leonardo, let go of me Dont move. Leonardos voice was hoarse. Summer gave up resignedly. How could I sleep? She could feel it! Cant sleep? Leonardos voice sounded again, Then kiss me. Leonardo rarely made such a request, let alone in such a fragile tone. Summers heart softened, so she turned around and kissed him. Charlie must have said something special, which was why Leonardo was so abnormal. It was hard to tell whether a quiet person was in a good mood or bad mood from his expression and words, but strangely enough, Summer could easily feel his now. Leonardo let out a satisfied sign. The next moment, he got out of bed and walked towards the bathroom. Summer cried out in surprise, Leonardo? He hadnt Leonardo turned to look at her with a mysterious expression, Im already satisfied. Summer did not understand because she saw his manhood was still very energetic. It was toote and Leonardo wasnt around, so Summer fell asleep in a few minutes. Leonardo came out from a shower. He put on his pajamas and saw Summer had fallen asleep. He gently put a nightgown on her. Summer opened her eyes in a daze and then was lulled to sleep by him. It was said men thought with their lower part. It was right and wrong. Sex could be addictive sometimes, especially with someone you loved in your arms. But sometimes, the mental satisfaction was more important than the physical one. The next day. New Years Eve. Summer was awakened by the sound of footsteps outside the door.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. What time is it? She asked Leonardo in a daze. Leonardos voice was hoarse as he woke up, Its still early. Have some sleep? Summer shook her head, No. Although she was woken up, she was no longer sleepy. They got up, changed their clothes and went out together. After all, it was the most important festival of the year, and all the servants they met looked cheerful and excited. Just as they were about to arrive at the dining room, Summers phone rang. It was Karen. Summer hesitated for a moment before picking it up. Karen asked tentatively, Summer, when are youing back? So I can get everything ready in advance. Summer hadnt thought much about returning to her mothers house to pay her New Year greetings. There was no bond between her and the Jarrett Family. Karen was only her legal mother. Summer instantly made a decision: I will send someone to deliver presents. You can just let the servants take them. Her words shattered Karensst hope. But Karen thought of the day when she went to Summer but was sent away by Leonardo. So she asked, Did Leonardo forbid you froming back? What? Summer did not know why Karen would mention Leonardo. Last time I quarreled with your father, I went to your house to look for you, but they lied to me that you werent at home, so I waited outside. When Leonardo came back at night, he just made me go away. The fear came back when she thought of Leonardos face that day. Summer froze for a moment, You mean the day when Jerome took you in? Right. Chapter 248: It Is Hard to Be Together for Long Summer did not know that Karen had gone to look for her that time. Leonardo did not mention that. Because Summer was on the phone, she walked slowly. Originally, she was walking side by side with Leonardo, but now she had already fallen behind Leonardo. Summer heard Karens words and raised her head to look at Leonardo. Leonardo found that she hadnt caught up with him, so he turned around to look at her. Seeing her staring at him with her phone in hand, he raised his eyebrows and said, Come here quickly. Summer? Karen said on the phone, Why arent you talking now? If you have nothing more to say, Ill hang up, Summer said coldly. She hung up the phone directly and walked to Leonardo. Leonardo felt that something was wrong with her. He frowned but did not ask her. He held her hand and walked into the restaurant. Summer sat down at the dining table and did not look at Leonardo. Leonardo put food in her bowl, but she did not have any reaction. It looked as if she waspletely in her own thought. Leonardo thought about the phone call she had just got and guessed that her statement had something to do with it. After breakfast, Summer did not return to her room. She stood up and said to Leonardo, Im going to take a walk in the courtyard. Without waiting for Leonardos reply, she walked out. Dous ran over and sat down beside Leonardo. Where is Summer going? Arent you going with her? You two have been always together these days. I cant even find a chance to y with Summer. Leonardo did not say anything. Dous didnt know what he was thinking. Dous felt bored and was about to get up and leave when he heard Leonardo said, Follow her and see what she is doing now. Dont let her get into trouble. After all, Summer was not familiar with the old house, so he was still afraid that something unexpected would happen. Dous said subconsciously, Why dont you go out with her? Did you have a quarrel? As a result, Leonardo stared at him coldly. Dous stuck his tongue out at him and ran out. Leonardo looked at Dous until he ran out of the door. Then he pursed his lips and withdrew his gaze. Summer looked at him with aplex expression and he couldnt understand her emotion at that time. It might be better for him not to interrupt her. When she calmed down a little, she would naturally be willing to talk to him. Dous went to the courtyard and found Summer in a pavilion. The old house was a retro building, so there were pools and pavilions in the courtyard. Summer leaned against the pir of the pavilion and looked at the water absentmindedly.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Summer, what are you looking at? Dous ran over. A gust of cold wind blew over, and he trembled. Its so cold. What are you doing here? Summer turned to look at him. Dous put on the hat of his down jacket and sat down beside Summer. Leonardo told me toe over. Summer smiled but did not say anything. Did you have a quarrel? Dous felt that Summer was not very happy. Summer shook her head. No. Leonardo did not tell her that Karen hade to look for her. His motive was for her good. This was not a big deal. She would not quarrel with Leonardo over this matter. Even if she knew that Karen hade to her at that time, she would not take her in. She would probably send Karen back to the Jarrett Family. If Karen did not want to go back, she would probably let her live in the hotel. And Leonardo didnt go too far. After all, he didnt even like the Emersons, let alone Karen. However, Summer was still unhappy about that. No matter what, Karen was Summers mother. Leonardo should have told her that he had driven Karen away. Leonardo looked cold, but he was a cautious and considerate man. His actions made Summer suddenly realize that they were not equal. Leonardo would make a decision for her and not tell her about this matter, probably because in his heart, she could not handle these things on her own. After thinking carefully, she really felt that she did not have anything. She had no good career, no particr merit, and no intelligence. Therefore, Leonardo drove Karen away on behalf of her and he even felt that there was no need to tell her. There was arge gap between her and Leonardo. Apart from being slightly different from ordinary people in personality, Leonardo was indeed perfect. She knew that his motive might be for her good. But she couldnt only view this matter in a positive aspect and only thought that he was for her good. It is difficult for two people who had arge gap to be together for long. Recently, she had been too dependent on Leonardo. She didnt want to always depend on man and let him to help her arrange everything. Dous tilted his head and frowned thoughtfully. Then what happened to you guys? Summerughed. Little brat, its none of your business. Dous curled his lips, and made a gesture of number eight, Dont call me little brat all the time. You are only eight years older than me. And we are still of the same generation. How can you call me little brat? Summer said, Its too cold. Lets go back. When she came out, she felt it was okay, but now she felt a little cold. She and Dous had just left the pavilion when they saw Leonardo walking over with her coat in hand. Summer walked over quickly and said, Leonardo. Leonardos eyebrows furrowed slightly, like an inextricable knot. He silently draped the coat over her shoulder. They walked inside together. Leonardo thought that Summer would say something to him, but she didnt. He remembered that Summer was actually a person who could hide her thoughts well. If he had known earlier, he should have asked her directly instead of giving her a chance to consider things on her own. Now she had thought about it for so long, she would not tell him anything. Summer remembered that Eliza had given her a phone number at that time. Although she had rejected Eliza at that time, she still had her phone number. Because of Elizas father, there were many people who would help her. Eliza said that she was willing to help her. As long as her words were sincere, she would definitely help Summer find someone reliable. Summer found Elizas phone number. After thinking for a while, she did not dial the number directly. Instead, she searched Elizas WeChat ount using the phone number. It would definitely be awkward to call Eliza all of a sudden. It could be considered a tentative approach to contact her on WeChat first. Summer sent a request with her name. After all, today was New Years Eve, and she thought that it would take Eliza a long time to reply, or she would simply ignore it. However, not long after her message was sent, Eliza agreed her request. Chapter 249: They Know Who You Are Summer was a little surprised. She first added Elizas name as a note, and when she saw the chat window, she found that Eliza was typing. The next moment, a message from Eliza appeared on the screen. Summer, you want my help now? It looked like she remembered what she said earlier. Summer did not beat around the bush. Yes, does what you said before still count? Of course. Then, Eliza sent a message to her. What kind of script are you writing? Send me a part of it first. I may not have time recently. Im still working overtime. Wait for my messages. I may contact you after the Lantern Festival. From the beginning, Summer felt that Eliza was just a spoiled youngdy from a wealthy family. But now, she realized that Eliza might not be the kind of person who had a positive outlook on life in the ordinary sense, but she had her own principle. There is no absolute evil or kindness in this world. A person like Eliza had her own rules of life and she could do whatever she liked. Perhaps, she was the type of person who lived the best life. I know. Thank you. Summer was very sincere to thank her. Dont thank me so early. If your script is too bad, I can only get you an unknown director. Elizas words were straightforward, but Summer did not feel bad at all. Alright. I still have work to do. Im so busy. Ill talk to youter. Just as Summer was about to say goodbye, she saw that Eliza was editing a message now. Soon, Eliza sent a message. Are you at the Emersons old house now? Did Alisa go home alone to celebrate the New Year? What do you want to know? Summer remembered that when Alisa and Eliza foughtst time, Alisa had mentioned Bowen. Bowen became a star when he was young, and he was a famous actor now in the entertainment industry. He worked hard. Every year, there were films of him and he was very popr. From what Alisa said, Eliza obviously liked Bowen as well. Summer smiled and replied, She went home alone. Dont worry. Eliza said, What should I worry about? That bitch Alisa. I dont think she can get married! Alisa couldnt get married? How could she not get married? After all, Alisa was good-looking and she had better family background than ordinary people did. Who are you chatting with? Leonardo walked over. Summer quickly shifted the APP and pretend to be reading news as if nothing had happened. My friend. Leonardo sat down in front of her and said, Summer. His tone was serious, making Summer look up at him. Who called you before breakfast? Because she didnt say anything, he now asked directly. Summer did not lie. My mother. And then? Leonardo remembered the way she looked at him and immediately guessed what Karen had said. She asked me when I would return to the Jarrett Family and mentioned that she came to find me earlier. Summer looked very m and showed no emotion. Leonardo narrowed his eyes and carefully observed Summers expression, but he did not see anything unusual from her expression. Of course, he did not think it was wrong to drive Karen away at that time and not tell her about it. He remembered the doctor had said that pregnant women were fickle and emotional. After that, he no longer felt puzzled why Summer was suddenly unhappy. She was dreaming! Karen actually dared to call Summer and ask her when she would return. Summer did not seem to be emotional, but said indifferently, I wont go back. Just send them something. Leonardo raised his eyebrows and said, Its up to you. At the New Years Eve dinner, everyone from the Emerson Family gathered together. The old house was very big. Apart from the dining hall where they often ate, there was also a dining hall dedicated to gatherings. The dining hall was so big that they can almost hold a small party there. As it turned out, so many rtives of the Emersons gathered together for the New Years Eve dinner and it was already a small party. There were too many people. Summer turned around and whispered to Leonardo, I dont know who these people are. Leonardo held her hand and said with a faint smile, Its okay, they know who you are. Summer thought for a while and felt that it made sense. Summer would also give red envelopes whenever a child came. The red envelopes were sent to Summer by Charlie in advance by his servant. Charlie really loved Leonardo. Everyone was in a good mood for the New Year, and the atmosphere in the dining hall was also good.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. After dinner, they gathered together to chat and y. However, Leonardo did not want to stay with these people. He held Summers hand and said, Lets go. What? Summer looked at him and soon understood that he meant to go back to his room to sleep. She was indeed pregnant, but the doctor said that she was in good health now. She could stay upte for one night. In Leonardos view, she was too fragile. Summer looked in the direction of Charlie and said, Im fine. It doesnt matter to stay upte for one night. Everyone is here. Its been a long time since you went back to the old house to celebrate the New Year. How many years have you not celebrated the New Year with your grandfather? The expression of Leonardo changed slightly. It was obvious that he was moved by Summers words. Lets go. We can stay with grandpa. Summer pulled Leonardo towards Charlie, and Leonardo followed. As soon as Summer went there, Dous also followed. Summer, lets y cards! Dous took out a set of poker. Summer smiled. Alright, Ill let Leonardo paly cards with you. Dous was not happy to hear that. Well, forget it. Summer could not y cards, but she was very good at ying dice. Leonardo, on the other hand, was good at paying everything. You guys go and y. Why are you here with an old man like me? Because of the Spring Festival, the expression on Charlies face was not as serious and cold as before. Instead, he looked gentle and benevolent. Summer quietly pushed Leonardo to Charlie. Leonardo sat down beside Charlie. Summer turned around and saw Charlie looking at her with a smile. Summer felt a little embarrassed and also smiled. You guys can chat. Im going to the bathroom. After getting pregnant, she always wanted to go to the bathroom. After saying that, she got up and walked out. Actually, she was not familiar with the old house, so she decided to go back to the bathroom in her room after thinking for a while. As she walked up the stairs, she saw Michael and Violet. They walked in a line and looked around vigntly from time to time. Chapter 250: A Large Amount of Blood Michael and Violet were siblings. Judging from their behaviors in the past two days, they got along pretty well. If they were just walking and chatting together, it wouldnt be a big deal. However, they had vignt expressions as if they were afraid of being discovered by others. They looked extremely suspicious and sneaky. Summer pursed her lips and followed them. Because it was New Years Eve, there were fewer servants in the old house than usual. They had just finished their New Years Eve dinner, and now those servants were also having their New Years Eve dinner. As a result, Summer followed them all the way and almost didnt encounter any servants. Along the way, she followed Michael and Violet and saw Michael bring Violet to his own room. When he closed the door, Michael even looked around for a while. Summer dodged to a corner with great vignce.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. When she came out again, the door was already closed. Summer walked to Michaels door and carefully listened to what they were saying. She felt that they must have some sort of secret. Violet was Adams mother. Adams had suddenly turned against Leonardo in the past two months, and Leonardo was obviously not close to Violet. Previously, Leonardo got along pretty well with Adams and Dous. Naturally, his rtionship with Violet was not bad either. He would not keep a distance from Violet for no reason. Even if Adams had turned against him, it was impossible for him to treat Violet coldly because of Adams. It could be seen from his rtionship with Dous. He did not treat Dous coldly because of his grudge with Adams. So, there must be something wrong with Violet. After thinking so much, Summer felt that a wealthy family was really troublesome. They had so many secrets. The room was soundproof and Summer could not hear anything at all. Since she couldnt hear anything, Summer could only turn around and leave. Not long after she left, she heard the sound of the door opening behind her. Summer was afraid of being discovered by them and ran away. She ran to the corner and gasped for a moment before looking over. She found that Michael and Violet had already left from the other side. Only then did Summer let out a sigh of relief and go to the bathroom in her room and then back to the dining room. When she reached the door of the dining room, she met Leonardo who was in a hurry. As soon as Leonardo saw her, he stopped and frowned. What took you so long? Summer pursed her lips. She felt that what had happened just now was not enough to prove anything but that Michael and Violet might have some secrets. But anybody could have secrets. Therefore, she did not tell Leonardo and said unwillingly, Constipation. Leonardo raised his eyebrows, touched her head, and held her hand. When Summer entered there, she discovered that Michael was already in the dining room. Michael seemed to feel Summers gaze, and he turned around to look at her and smiled. Because of what happened just now, when Summer saw Michaels smile, she felt that it was a little strange. However, she did not show it on her face and only smiled at Michael. After a while, Violet also came in. Summer and Leonardo sat next to Charlie, and Violet sat down on the other side of Charlie. Violet asked gently, How long have you been pregnant? It cant be seen that you are pregnant. Less than two months. Summer involuntarily touched her belly. Leonardo turned to look at her, his eyes being gentle. Violet looked at them for a while and smiled. The smile looked gentle and kind. Summer suddenly felt puzzled. A woman like Violet was so soft and weak. The two children she brought up werepletely different from her. No, it was just that Dous was very different from her. Adams had always been gentle. No one expected him to do such a despicable thing. Could it be possible that Adams bing such an inconsistent person had something to do with his family? If that was the case, was Violet also pretending to be weak and gentle? Summer? Whats wrong with you? Summer suddenly regained her senses and realized that she was staring at Violet absentmindedly. She smiled and said, Violet, whats wrong? I just asked you a few times. Do you want to go to the hospital to check if its a boy or a girl? Violets tone was still gentle. Probably not, Summer said as she turned to look at Leonardo. Leonardo raised his eyebrows and looked at Violet. He said with a cold tone, It doesnt matter if its a boy or a girl. The atmosphere was somewhat strange. A family like the Emersons naturally wanted Summer to give birth to a boy. Violets expression changed slightly when she heard Leonardos words. She forced a smile and stopped speaking. Summer quietly reached out and pinched Leonardos hand. After all, today was New Years Eve, so she felt that Leonardo shouldnt be angry. However, Leonardo just turned around and nced at her coldly. After twelve oclock, people started to say Happy New Year to each other. Charlie gave both Leonardo and Summer a big red envelope. Happy New Year. Summer smiled and said, Thank you, Grandpa. Of course, the other grandsons and granddaughters of the family also received red envelopes from Charlie. Back in their room, Summer opened the red envelope while observing Leonardos expression. Leonardo didnt look happy after Violet asked that question. Leonardo! Summer called him. Leonardo looked at her expressionlessly. What? Violet just asked if we wanted to check the childs gender. Why are you so angry? Leonardo didnt say anything. Summer got out of bed and walked to him. She didnt have a bad intention, you I dont care! Leonardo turned to look at her and said with a cold expression, Summer, I agreed to go back to the old house with you for the New Year at that time. I dont want you to have any grievance. Summer was stunned. So thats what he was angry about. I indeed have no grievance. Summer wanted tough. In the past few days, Leonardo had treated her so seriously and carefully that she felt like she was the center of the world. How could she have grievance? Leonardo stared at her for a few seconds, as if he was confirming that she wasnt lying. Then, he sighed softly. Go to sleep. The next day. When Summer woke up, Leonardo was not on the bed. The servant said from outside, Mrs. Emerson, are you awake? Mr. Charlie asked you toe over. Mr. Emerson is also waiting for you there. When Summer heard this, she immediately sat up and said, Im awake. Ill be right there. She looked at the clock. It was already eleven oclock. She quickly got up, rinsed herself up, and changed clothes. Then she went to Charlies room. Charlies door was wide open, but there was no one inside. When she came out of the room, she heard some noisesing from the stairs. Grandpa? She called him but no one replied, so she walked over. Suddenly, she heard a dull sound of heavy objects rolling down the stairs. Summers heart tightened as she ran towards the stairs. When she got there, she found that Charlie had already rolled down the stairs to the ground. Arge amount of blood was on the white floor. Summers eyes widened. It took a few seconds for her to regain her senses. She shouted in a trembling voice, Grandpa! A servant passed by and screamed. Help! Mr. Charlie has fallen down the stairs! Whats going on? Mr. Charlie! Call a doctor! Chapter 251: Do You Have an Alibi The servant called the others over. Summer was a little dumbfounded by what happened in front of her. Seeing everyone was around Charlie, Summer started to run downstairs. Dad! Whats wrong with you, Dad? Violet also came over. She only took two steps down the stairs when she saw Leonardo and Michael came over in a hurry. Leonardo looked up in her direction as if he had sensed something. He frowned slightly as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he only nced at her and didnt say anything. His eyes were extremely cold. Summer walked over and knelt on the ground, calling Charlie, Grandpa? Charlie fell down from such a high staircase and lost so much blood. And he was already very old, so no one dared to touch him. Charlie didnt have any reaction and had already fainted. The family doctor quickly came over and bound up Charlies wounds. He was then taken to the hospital. The Emersons all followed to the hospital. Before leaving, Michael turned his head to look at the servant who had first discovered Charlie and said, Youe with us. Fortunately, the Emersons had a private hospital and Charlie could have a surgery immediately. We have a preliminary diagnosis of intracranial hemorrhage and multiple fractures. His condition is not optimistic. He needs an operation immediately. The doctors words made everyones expression to change abruptly, and the atmosphere became intense. The door to the operating room was closed and everyone was waiting outside. Summer looked at Leonardo beside her. Seeing his cold expression, she reached out and held his hand. However, Leonardo did not hold her hand as usual, nor did he look back at her. At this moment, Michael started to inquiry in the silent corridor. Who discovered Mr. Charlie first? His voice was solemn. Summer heard this and looked over. Its me. A servant who hade with them answered. The servant seemed to be afraid that Michael would me her for this matter. Her expression was extremely pale and her voice was filled with panic. As if she suddenly remembered something, she pointed at Summer and said, I heard the voice of Mrs. Emerson. When I went over, Mr. Charlie had already fallen downstairs. Hearing this, Michael looked at Summer and said, Summer, tell me, what happened? As soon as he said those words, everyone stared at Summer. Summer suddenly got a bad feeling. They thought she pushed Charlie down the stairs? Summer calmed down and said, Previously, a servant came to call me and told me that Grandpa wanted me toe over. When I went over, there was no one in his room. I heard some noises from the stairs. When I walked over, Grandpa had already fallen. Hearing this, Michael asked in a deep voice, Which servant told you to go over? Summer shook her head. I dont know. That servant called me outside the room. Hearing this, Michael frowned and looked at Summer as if he was about to say something. Leonardo, who was standing besides, walked forward and stood in front of Summer. With a cold expression, he said, Are you suspecting that Summer pushed Grandpa down? Michael raised his head and looked at Michael, Since something like this happened to Mr. Charlie at home, of course we need to question all the people concerning this matter. Leonardo sneered disapprovingly. Everyone can tell that Grandpa likes Summer very much. What reason does she have to do such a thing to Grandpa? Of course she has a reason to do such a thing! They heard Alisas voice suddenly. Everyone turned around and saw Alisa, Adamse over in a hurry. They got the news that Charlie had fallen downstairster and then came over. Alisa, do you know what youre talking about? Michael scolded Alisa sternly. Of course I know what Im talking about! As Alisa said that, she turned to look at Summer and sneered. Summer, you held a grudge against Grandpa for sending other women to Leonardo, so you attacked him today, right? Summers expression changed slightly as she looked at Alisa in disbelief. I didnt. No? Alisa smiled. You are the only one who is not from the Emersons in the old house. Who else could it be other than you? Who else would attack an old man? You said you didnt do it. Does Leonardo believe you? Hearing this, Summers heart tightened. Based on her intuition, she felt that Leonardo would believe her. However, that was only her intuition. She couldnt help but turn to look at Leonardo. Leonardo slowly pulled his hand out of her hand. His ck eyes stared at her. Do you really hate Grandpa for that? Summer was stunned. Was Leonardo suspecting her? He did not say that he believed her directly, but questioned her. Summer felt cold all of a sudden and got extremely disappointed.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. She shook her head as before and denied. I didnt. Leonardo only nced at her and looked away. He continued to ask coldly, Do you have an alibi? Was there anyone else near there at that time? Summer took a step back and looked at Leonardo in disbelief. Leonardo, what do you mean? Now that you have determined that I am suspected of attacking Grandpa and you start interrogating me? Answer my question, Leonardo said emotionlessly. Summer said loudly, I wont answer you! I didnt attack Grandpa, why should I be interrogated! If the person asking her these questions was Michael, Summer would not have resisted so much. She did not expect that Leonardo would suspect her. Michael stood out and patted Leonardo on the shoulder. Leonardo, dont be like that. Summer is still pregnant. Charlie is still in the operating room and nobody knows what happened. Everyone can be suspected, but Summer is your wife. You shouldnt suspect her like this. Michaels words sounded very reasonable at first, but she felt that something was wrong after thinking about it. It was Michael who asked who saw Charlie first, but now he stood out to be a peacemaker, saying that no one knew what had happened. Alisa heard Michaels words and said with an unconvinced expression, Michael, it definitely has something to do with this woman! Alisa, dont speak so loudly. Mr. Charlie is still in the operating room. Well deal with this matter after he has done surgery, but Michael paused for a moment and looked around at the people present. Finally, he stared at Summers face and said, No one can leave here without my permission. Chapter 252: A Plot to Frame Her If she couldnt leave without permission, her personal liberty would already be infringed. Summer did not refute. She was worried about Charlie now. Although Charlie had sent other women to Leonardo before, which made Summer feel unhappy, she had no grudge against him after her conversation with Charlie earlier. Moreover, Leonardo must be very sad. Thinking of Leonardo, Summers expression turned cold. The corridor was silent again. Although Alisa wasnt satisfied with Michaels solution, she didnt dare to say anything else. After all, Charlie was lying in the operating room and no one knew his condition. The most powerful man in the Emerson Family was Michael. Suddenly, Leonardo said calmly, Call the police. His words caught everyones attention. Summer turned around and could only see Leonardos handsome and perfect face. He looked down at the ground. He looked very calm, but the cold aura emitted from his body showed his current mood. Then, he said, Since you suspect that it was not an ident for Grandpa to fall down the stairs. Then call the police and let the police find out the truth. He said this to Michael. Summer clearly saw that Michael was somewhat surprised, as if he was very surprised by Leonardos suggestion. This made Summer puzzled. If Michael really suspected that Charlie falling downstairs was not an ident, calling the police should be considered a normal procedure. Michael pondered for a moment and said, Alright, call the police. Michael asked someone to call the police, but because it was the first day of the New Year, the police did note over so quickly. The police only asked them to protect the scene. Meanwhile, Summer and the Emersons were still waiting for Charlie in the hospital. Summer had just got up, and she came with them without having breakfast. Now that she sat down and waited for Charlie, she was a little hungry. However, in this situation, even if she was a little hungry, she could only endure it. The operation that Charlie was going to undergo was expected to be very time-consuming. Summer did not know how long she would have to wait here. Suddenly, Tim appeared in the corridor with some bodyguards. He walked straight towards Leonardo, and when he passed Michael, he nodded slightly to greet him. Mr. Emerson. Tim stood in front of Leonardo. Leonardo nced at Summer and said to Tim, Bring Mrs. Emerson back. Summer suddenly turned to look at Leonardo. Why did he let Tim bring her back? I want to wait here for Grandpa to wake up. If Charlie woke up, she would probably be able to get rid of the suspicion. Almost immediately, Leonardo said in a cold voice, I dont want to see you here. Leonardo! Dont think that you can do whatever you want just because you are my wife. You are still suspected of pushing Grandpa downstairs. The reason why I asked Tim to bring you back to the old house is to watch you and not let you escape. Summer could hardly believe that Leonardo had said those words to her. However, Leonardos tone was icy cold, and he didnt seem to be joking at all. He didnt even look at Summer at all and directly instructed Tim, Tim, didnt you hear me? Take Mrs. Emerson to the old house and watch her! Mrs. Emerson, please. Tim walked to Summer and nodded respectfully. Summer looked at Leonardo deeply with a pale face, and then followed Tim. She never thought that she would be suspected by the Emersons, and the reason for her suspicion was so ridiculous. Even Leonardo had said that. It was meaningless for her to stay here. After leaving the hospital, Summer got into the car with Tim. Mrs. Emerson, he said as he started the car, Mr. Emerson specifically asked me to bring you the food in the box. Summer was surprised. She nced at the seat beside her and saw a box. It had a logo of Golden Cauldron Club. It was obvious that Tim had brought it to her from the Golden Cauldron Club. When did Leonardo call you? After arriving at the hospital, she stood beside Leonardo and did not see Leonardo calling Tim. An hour ago, said Tim after thinking for a while. Summer recalled that they were still in the old house an hour ago. Could it be that Leonardo pretended to suspect her? Summer said with a hint of joy in her voice, He called you at that time and asked you to bring food to the hospital to pick me up? No, Tim exined, I know what Mr. Emerson likes to eat. The things he told me to bring are not his favorite food. Leonardo instructed him to bring the food over and let him pick her up. Naturally, the food was specifically prepared for Summer. The joy on Summers face faded. She didnt say anything else. She opened the box and found that it was full of her favorite food, but she did not have the mood to eat. However, even if she didnt want to eat, the baby in her belly was still hungry. She still didnt believe that Leonardo would suspect her because of Michael and Alisas words. And she and Charlie had gotten along very well in these past few days. She had no motive to attack Charlie at all. There must be some other reasons why he said those in the hospital just now!Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. After thinking that, Summer felt much better. As Tim drove, he looked at Summer from the rearview mirror. Seeing her start eating, Tim heaved a sigh of relief. Actually, he still didnt understand what had happened. At that time, Leonardo called him and only instructed him to bring food and pick up Summer. He didnt say anything else. In the hospital just now, Leonardos words towards Summer made him realize that the matter was not simple, and he vaguely guessed something. Seeing that Summer had finished eating, he asked, Mrs. Emerson, why did Mr. Emerson say that you pushed Mr. Charlie downstairs? Summer sighed and said, I dont know, but I didnt push him. All the Emersons went to the hospital. Summer was sent back to the old house by Tim, and there were only servants along the way. She remembered what Alisa had said before. Alisa was right. She was the only outsider in the old house. Therefore, it was reasonable for them to suspect her. Instead of returning to her room, she went to the ce where Charlie fell. Tim obeyed Leonardos instruction and watched her closely. The police had alreadye to collect evidence. They cordoned off the scene and left, but there was little useful information at the scene. Summer walked up the stairs where Charlie fell, carefully recalling the scene at that time. Now that the Emersons suspected her, it could only mean that this was a plot. A plot to frame her. Chapter 253: The Emersons Are All Evil Who was behind the trap? What was his purpose? Was he an Emerson? If he was, how did he manage to use Charlie to lure Summer into the trap? Why did he do it on the first day of the New Year? Summer walked to Charlie, her mind being upied. The day before yesterday, she was watching TV with Charlie on the sofa. Charlie offered her and Leonardo his best wishes. Only a dayter, Charlie was in the operating room, his life in jeopardy. Summer was distressed. She turned around to walk out, while saying to Tim, Lets go. Tim followed her. She went back to her room. Tim guarded at the door the whole night. Summer said to Tim before she closed the door, Thank you. After all, Leonardo asked Tim to work on the New Year holiday. Mrs. Emerson, youre wee. Mr. Emerson asked me to work for him because he trusts me. He believes Im helpful in emergencies, Tim said with his head down, being humble. Summer did not reply. She walked in with a faint smile. Summer waited for Leonardo in the room. But he didnte back. She held her phone tight in the hand, thinking if she should call Leonardo to ask about what was going on. Even though she believed Leonardo didnt mean it when he said those hurtful things, she winced at the idea of calling him. She didnt want to hear his chilly voice. When she had a miserable life in the Jarrett Family, she wasnt sad. Now she felt distressed when Leonardo was talking to her in an icy manner. She was spoiled by him. There was a knock on the door. Summer was delighted. Assuming Leonardo had returned, she hurriedly got up to open the door. The door was pushed opened. When she saw the person, her joy turned into disappointment. It wasnt Leonardo, but a maid who delivered her food. Summer asked her, Hasnt Leonardo returned yet? The maid only shook her head, put down the tray, and left. While the door was open, she noticed that Tim was guarding the door along with a few bodyguards. She opened the door again and asked, Did Leonardo call you? No. Tim lowered his head, avoiding her disappointed look. She didnt call Leonardo in the end. She didnt want to sleep, either. So Summery on the sofa, covering herself with a nket. Being in a daze, she heard someone was walking around. Although the person tried to be as quiet as possible, Summer caught the noise and woke up in vignce. She caught sight of a hunky figure. It was Leonardo. He leaned towards her and raised his arm. Summer didnt know what he wanted to do. She sat upright and said, Youre back. Leonardo stood straight and looked at her with a poker face. He asked, Did you have dinner? Summer nodded and said, Yeah. How is Grandfather? He She suddenly stopped. Leonardo said with a cold expression, The operation was over, but he is still in danger. Its not sure whether he will wake up in 48 hours. Maybe he will make it. Or maybe he wont. Summer looked up at Leonardo and met his cold gaze. She exined in panic, I didnt push him. The room was deadly quiet. Leonardo stared at her and remained silent, as if he was thinking about whether she lied or not. Summer had always thought she was a strong person. However, she was just a vulnerable girl in front of her beloved man. His silence hurt her. What he said next made Summer feel depressed.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The police will investigate the incident. He didnt have any emotions. His voice was still soothing and pleasant. Hands clenched, Summer said hoarsely, Leonardo, I dont believe you. I give you a chance to tell me the truth. She did not believe Leonardo told the truth. Summer stared at Leonardo, her head held high. She decided to follow her heart and have faith in Leonardo. But her trust was misced. Curling his lips, he said with a sneer, Summer, I told you the truth. Do you really think you are kind? If so, you wouldnt have asked the reporters go to the Jarretts factory to take photos secretively. The Jarrett Group was on the verge of bankruptcy because of you. He stared fixedly at Summer, trying to figure out how she would respond. Summer pursed her lips and stared back at Leonardo. Leonardo was enraged by her calmness. He came closer to her and said coolly, Youve even done much to frame the Jarretts. They are your family. Charlie is not. Who knows what you did to him? Im not a wicked woman like Vicky. I would never hurt Charlie, my grandfather-inw, just for the sake of Eliza Before Summer finished her sentence, she was interrupted by Leonardo. Shut up. Dont call him grandfather. You are not qualified. Summer stood up and shouted, Leonardo! Did you lose your mind? Its obvious someone is trying to set me up. You and your family are not looking for the real culprit. Instead, you use me! How dare you? Leonardo narrowed his eyes and pinched her chin. His dark eyes glinted with angry as he warned, Watch your mouth. The Emersons are not like that. How could we do such a vicious thing? Summer was in pain as her chin was pinched by him. But she didnt make a sound. She red at Leonardo and said with her teeth gritted, How is that impossible? The Emersons are all evil. You are most wicked of them all! Leonardos face darkened. Summer was terrified. But she couldnt show it. She couldntpromise. You want to hit me? Come on. Kill your child and me. If you insist on using me and sending me to prison, I should rather have a miscarriage now. When the verdict is issued, I can go to prison right away. This is all you want, isnt it? Leonardos expression wasplicated. Seeing that, she was smug. Leonardo sneered in anger. Summer, do you know what youre talking about? Summer said with a snicker, Of course. Youve made it clear with your attitude. You think I pushed Charlie down. If you want to sue me, go ahead. Ill bear the consequences. What else can I do? If Leonardo did not believe her and the Emersons insisted on suing her and sending her to prison, she wasnt able the turn the tables. Chapter 254: Making Headlines Summer stopped there and fixed her gaze on Leonardo. His expression was terrifyingly gloomy, like a furious lion that could pounce on and attack her at any time. Summer was both annoyed and hesitant when she said it. She could not believe that Leonardo would be so unreasonable. After a while, Leonardo calmed down a bit and said slowly, Since you know you are not my rival, you should do what I tell you to do. Dont make trouble. His tone was extremely icy. His message was clear, but the way he said it scared Summer.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Her eyes narrowed. Before she could react, Leonardo continued, As for the child, youd better keep him safe. The corners of his mouth curled up into a grim smile. He turned around and left. Summer sat on the sofa, watching Leonardo leave. She stared at the closed door for a while before leaning back against the sofa in distress. It had been a long day. Summer was ufortable sitting on the sofa. Shey down and thought about what had happened today. When she was half-awake in the morning, a maid woke her up, saying that Charlie asked her toe over. Then she went to his ce. But Charlie was not in his room. Hearing a loud noise, she went to the stairs and found Charlie fell down. He was rushed to hospital and taken to the operating room. Michael interrogated the maids about what had happened. A maid said she heard Summers voice and went out to check. She then found Charlie had fallen down the stairs. Leonardo thought it was Michael who did it. Alisa jumped out and used Summer as the culprit. The reason Alisa gave was ridiculous. How could she hurt Charlie for what had happened between her and Eliza? Any reasonable people would know it didnt make sense. However, Leonardo believed it. He came back and questioned her. He suspected her and asked the police to get involved when no one took action. This was suspicious. Leonardo seemed to target at her on purpose. Why? Summer knew him very well. Normally, in circumstances like this, he wouldnt me her. He would investigate the truth, wouldnt he? Unless Unless Leonardo knew the truth and who did it! Did he have his own ns? Was he ming her so as to find the underlying cause of it? Summer felt she had figured it out. But she thought it through again and overturned her hypothesis. Summer fell asleep, her mind upied. She woke up on her bed the next day. She sat up and touched the ce besides her nkly. It was cold. Leonardo didnt sleep here. She recalled that she had fallen asleep on sofast night. Did hee back? Summer put on her clothes, got out of the bed, and opened the door. There were bodyguards outside. Tim wasnt there. Summer found some bodyguards very familiar. She had seen them in Leonardos vi. Did Leonardoe backst night? She asked calmly. One bodyguard answered, Mr. Emerson came back in the middle of the night and left before dawn. Did he say anything? Summer frowned and asked anxiously. He shook his head. Summer asked with her lips pursed, How is Charlie? He shook his head again. Summer closed the door and went back. Pondering for a while, she decided to call Leonardo. But she could not find her phone. Did Leonardoe back and take her phone away? Summer went out and asked the bodyguard, Do you have phone? Can I use it? He did not give Summer his phone. Instead, he asked, Mrs. Emerson, do you want to call Mr. Emerson? Puzzled, she nodded and said, Yes. He called Leonardo and handed his phone to Summer. Please. Leonardo answered after a while. His voice was a bit hoarse. Hello? His tone was still chilly. Summer asked icily, Did youe backst night? Leonardo said impatiently, Why are you calling? Hows Charlie? Still unconscious. Wheres my phone? I dont know. Summer had been holding back her anger from yesterday until now. Unable to contain it any more, she took it out on Leonardo. Bullshit. You came backst night to take my phone, didnt you? Not waiting for his answer, Summer continued, Are you afraid that Ill see something that you dont want me to see? Or do you try to prevent me from calling others? Ill hang up. With that, Leonardo hung up. Summer fought the urge to throw away the phone and returned it to the bodyguard. Thank you. Then she went back. She kicked the door twice the moment she was in the room. Bastard! Not long after, there was another knock. Mrs. Emerson, time for dinner. The voice was familiar. I have no appetite! She was so angry that she didnt want to eat at all. Even if you dont, you have to think of your child. Summer frowned. How could a maid be so impolite? After a few seconds, her eyes lit up. She trotted over and opened the door. Jessica! It was Jessica. Upon seeing Summer, Jessica scolded her, Skipping meals! How dare you! Lets go inside. Carl stood behind Jessica. Knowing it wasnt a good ce to have private conversations, Summer invited them in and then closed the door. Why are you here? Summer asked as she ate. Jessica suddenly became serious. She took out a piece of newspaper and handed it to Summer. She then gave her phone to Summer after finding the page she wanted Summer to see. Summer flipped through the newspaper. There was a long news report about Charlie, almost covering the entire page. The reporter made spection and groundless assumptions, and ended with an usation that Summer was the suspect. Jessica asked her worriedly, Summer, didnt you see the news? Summer threw the newspaper aside and took Jessicas phone. My phone is gone. The incident of Charlie rolling down the stairs was not enough to cause such a sensation. The reason for themotion was that the person who pushed him down was probably his granddaughter-inw. People were curious about grudge between wealthy families. The incident was so trending that it made several headlines. Being suspected by Leonardo was so painful that she didnt feel anything when she saw the report. She looked up and asked Jessica, Do you believe it? Chapter 255: You’re Just Pretending Jessica rolled her eyes and said, Youre not crazy. Why would you push Charlie? Summer nodded in agreement. Yeah. Jessica was very blunt. Summer said absentmindedly, Even you know that I couldnt do it. Why would Leonardo suspect me? What? He suspects you? Jessica asked in surprise. Summer briefly told her what had happened yesterday. Before Jessica could say anything, Carl, who was standing aside, said, Is someone trying to set you up? Summer took a deep breath and said in a low voice, I think so. But I dont understand why Leonardo suspects me. Carl pondered in silence. Jessica asked tentatively, He should have his own reasons I dont know. Summer shook her head. Jessica and Carl didnt stay long. They left after a while. Jessica was able to visit the Emersons old mansion thanks to Carl. Besides, they visited Summer secretively. They couldnt stay any longer. The moment they left, Leonardo returned. The sight of him made Summer delighted. However, she soon noticed the police behind Leonardo. She turned to look at him. But Leonardo ignored her. He looked at the police and said, You can ask her now. With his permission, a police officer walked over to Summer and said, Mrs. Emerson, we are here to get your statement about what happened to Charlie Emerson yesterday. The police were serious and professional. Summer was naturally very cooperative. Alright. Your name and age. Summer. Twenty-three years old. After the New Year, she was twenty-three. Where were you 11:20 am yesterday when Charlie fell down the stairs? Im in the vi. On the stairs. What were you doing there? A maid said that Charlie asked me toe over. Whats her name? I dont know. The policeman asked a lot of questions but finally they reached an impasse. Summer did not know the maid. She did not have an alibi and no one could prove her innocence. The policeman stood up and said very politely, Thank you for your cooperation, Mrs. Emerson. Summer nodded in silence. When the police left, Summer and Leonardo were left alone. Ever since Charlies ident, Leonardo had spent most of his time in the hospital. Apart from the fightst night, they didnt talk to each other. Leonardo suddenly said, Were you telling the truth? Of course? Do you think I was lying? Summer stood up with a smile, walked to Leonardo and stared at him. If I were lying, wouldnt you be able to tell? Leonardo said expressionlessly, People can disguise. Im just a human. Of course, I make mistakes. Summers expression changed, but then she calmed down. She said with a smile, But I can tell that youre lying. I dont know what youre talking about! He took a step back, trying to distance himself from Summer. But she did not give him the chance to escape. She reached out and pushed him on the sofa. Leonardo looked at her gloomily and was about to stand up. Summer seemed to have expected it. She pressed down on his shoulders and pushed him back. She lift her legs and sat down on his legs. They were face-to-face, so close to each other. Leonardos face darkened. He warned her in a deep voice, Summer, get off! No. Not only did Summer refuse to go off, she even hugged his neck tightly. She tilted her head and looked straight into his eyes. She was behaving like a bad girl. In high school, she and Jessica had many group fights for over a year. In fact, she was unruly and recalcitrant deep down inside. She was behaving like a good girl because Leonardo was dominant. It only took him a single nce for Summer to behave herself. Leonardo frowned, as if he couldnt endure it anymore. Summer smiled brightly. She leaned closer and pressed her lips against Leonardos. Push me down, if you dare. If you do so, I will believe that you really suspect me. Otherwise Summer paused for a moment and bit his lips. She said in an undertone, You are just pretending. You are hiding something from me. Leonardo froze for a moment. Summer was thrilled to see his hesitation. But he was cold as usual. Stop it. Summer tightly pursed her lips in silence, her slender arms still around Leonardo neck. She was too stubborn to let go. Leonardo ced his hands on his side, narrowed his eyes and stared at her. If you werent pregnant now, do you think you could still be sitting on myp with your clothes on? Summer bit her lips and said stubbornly, Why not? She felt Leonardo trembled at her words. They were very intimate. She was sure that she was not mistaken. There was surprise in her eyes. Before she could say anything, she felt a pain in her neck and her mind went nk.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Before she fainted, she met Leonardos gaze. There wereplicated emotions in his eyes. Summer fell into his arms. Leonardo held her head and embraced her gently. One of his hand was on her waist and the other on her head. He didnt move for a long time. After a while, he called, Tim. Tim walked in from outside. Mr. Emerson. Get the car ready. I will send her back. Yes, sir. With that, Tim turned around and walked out. When he was at the door, he couldnt help but look back. Leonardo was on the sofa with Summer in his arms. They were in an intimate position. When she was unconscious, he lowered his head and gently pushed her hair away. His move was light and careful. Tim thought they were just an unusually harmonious and loving couple. It didnt seem like they were in a flight Tim shook his head. He knew Leonardo loved and cared for Summer. How could he doubt her? However, Tim didnt have a clue of what Leonardo was nning. Over the years, he was always with Leonardo. He knew how enduring and powerful Leonardo was. Leonardo was always clear-headed, knowing what he should do and should not do. However, Tim couldnt understand what Leonardo was up to this time. Chapter 256: Draw a Line When Leonardo was carrying Summer downstairs, he met Adams. Adams nced at Summer and said with a thin smile, Youre in such a hurry. Where are you taking her? Summer is a suspect. Leonardo looked at Adams with a frosty expression. Mind your own business. Adams was offended by his icy attitude. He didnt respond. Leonardo bypassed him and left. Tim stopped the car at the gate. When he saw Leonardo walking towards him with Summer in his arms, he went down and opened the door for him. Leonardo got into the car and Tim sat at the drivers seat. They returned to the vi and Leonardo carried Summer upstairs. Ava walked out of the kitchen and greeted him, Mr. Emerson, you are back. Surprise shed across his eyes. Ava? On the New Years Eve, Leonardo and Summer returned to the old mansion. The maids were on holiday, including Ava. She came closer to Leonardo, looked at Summer and asked worriedly, Whats going on? Is Mrs. Emerson alright? I rushed back this morning when I saw what had happened in the newspapers. Leonardo said, Shes fine. He then walked upstairs. But he stopped and turned to look at Ava. Ava, please take good care of her. Ava said, Mr. Emerson, you are being too polite. Its my duty to take care of Mrs. Emerson. He put Summer on the bed, turned on the heating and tucked her. He gazed fixedly at her by the bed and left. When Summer woke up, she had a pain in the neck. Mrs. Emerson, you are awake. Ava? Summer turned around and looked over. It was Ava. Ava? Why are you here? As Summer spoke, she propped herself up to get out of the bed. Ava reached out to help her, Mr. Emerson sent you back. Youre in his vi. Hearing this, Summer looked around and realized that this wasnt the bedroom of the old mansion. Leonardo sent me back? Wheres him? Summer asked, grabbing her arm. Ava answered, He left. I dont know where he is. Summer gritted her teeth and muttered, Bastard! Back in the old mansion, she thought she could force Leonardo to tell the truth. But he knocked her unconscious. Bastard! This was really the way Leonardo always was. Summer was even surer that he must be hiding something from her. He didnt suspect her. Summer cursed Leonardo in a very low voice. Not hearing it clearly, Ava asked, Excuse me. I didnt catch you. Summer shook her head. She asked with a smile, Nothing. Im just hungry. Is there anything I can eat? Of course. What do you want to eat? I can cook it for you. Ava liked her and cared for her. When Summer got pregnant, Ava made delicious food for Summer every day. Knowing Summer was hungry, Ava had her was diverted. Ava went downstairs to cook and Summer got up and put on her coat. She noticed the phone at the bedside table. She walked over and picked it up. It was the phone she had used earlier. Summer curled her lips. She knew it was Leonardo who had taken it away. But she didnt know why. She washed her face in the bathroom before going downstairs. Summer was in a daze, looking around the familiar room. She and Leonardo returned to the old mansion and stayed there for a few days. But when they came back, she felt as if centuries had passed. Ava made many dishes for her, including fried vegetables and soup. When Summer was full, she took out her phone to call Leonardo. She wanted to see Charlie. She was worried about him. But Summer hesitated again. Leonardos attitude towards her was strange. If she called him and said that she wanted to see Charlie, he definitely wouldnt let her go. Summer walked to the living room with the phone in her hand, her mind upied. Sudden noises brought her back to reality. Someone was calling her name. Summer, I know youre inside!Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. This voice was familiar. It was Vicky. Summer walked out, her hands clenched. She saw Vicky and Karen, who were blocked by the bodyguards. Spencer was also there. Vicky caught sight of Summer, her lips curling into a sneer. Its been a long time. You look a lot thinner. Summer said, raising her eyebrow, Really? You look a lot fatter. Karen interrupted their conversation by saying, Summer, let us in. There were many bodyguards and maids in the vi. Although Vicky hated her, she couldnt hurt Summer. Summer signaled the bodyguards to let them in. In the living room. Summer sat down on the sofa and the rest sat on the opposite. Summers gaze swept across them and then she turned to look at Ava. Ava, tea please. Vicky came here to make fun of her. Spencer probably sent them over. As for Karen, Summer didnt know why she was here. Not giving Vicky an opportunity to speak, Summer said, Did Adams tell you? She had just returned to the vi when Vicky visited her. It must have been Adams. Vicky snorted coldly. None of your business. How dared you hurt Charlie! Shame on you! Summer ignored her. She turned to look at Karen and said, Why are you here? Is the news report true? Why did you attack Charlie? The Emersons wont spare you. Karen looked worried. Summer said casually, What if its true? No matter what Karen said, Summer didnt care. In fact, she couldnt care less. That way, she wouldnt feel sad. Spencer, who was sitting at the side, persuaded her, Summer, this is serious. You know the Emersons are powerful and influential. We cant afford to offend them. Summers eyes shed with mockery. We? Sounds like we are in this together. Spencer remained silent. They didnt stay long. Summer guessed they came here just to confirm the authenticity of news. If it was true, they could draw a line and avoid getting themselves involved. Chapter 257: Cutting off Ties Summer knew the Jarretts too well. They put their interests first and only wanted to get benefits from her, exploiting her as much as they could. Newspapers and online media published news, saying that she had ruthlessly attacked Charlie who was still unconscious. Who was Charlie? A business mogul and the head of the Emersons. He had great influence and rich financial resources. If Charlie lost his life, Summer couldnt make up for the losses even if she ended her own life. The Jarretts came here to ask her whether the news was true or not. If it was true, they would cut off ties with her. Summer had been used by the Jarretts for too many times. She knew their intentions very well. Her assumption turned out to be correct. That night, Lynn announced he would cut off ties with Summer. The announcement made headlines. Summer read the news several times, kept a screenshot and instructed a bodyguard to buy newspapers. Jessica called her. Is Lynn really your father? Hasnt he gone too far? You didnt push Charlie. He doesnt know the truth. Has he cut off ties with you in a hurry for fear of being implicated? Its outrageous When Summer picked things up, she heard Jessica cursing Lynn indignantly. When Jessica finished, Summer said calmly, No need to be mad at him. Arent they always like this? Lynn had never regarded her as his daughter. He made the announcement because he wanted the Emersons to know his position. Summer started to rte to Lynn now. She smiled mockingly. Im serious. You dont have to be angry with him. Its not the first time. Now he announced that Im no longer his daughter, Ill have less trouble. This is a good thing. Jessica remained silent for a moment. Summer didnt know what she was thinking about Jessica asked her after a short pause, Have you talked to Mr. Emerson? What exactly does he think? I dont know. Summer was a bit upset when Jessica mentioned Leonardo. You dont know? What exactly is he doing? If the matter drags on, you may end up in jail! Jessica was even more anxious than her. She was indignant. Although Summer had been distressed these days because of Leonardos attitude, she did not think he could really send her to prison. She was very levelheaded and firmly believed that he was hiding something from her. He didnt suspect her. Summer could only console Jessica. Its fine. He wont let me go to prison. She also told Jessica she had left the old mansion. Jessica said she would visit her the next day. Just as she hung up, Summer heard car engine noisesing from downstairs. Leonardo returned. Summer put on her clothes and walked out of the bedroom. She walked through the corridor to the stairs and looked down at the living room. Leonardo came in and Ava weed him. Ava asked, Have you had meals? I cooked some dishes. Do you want to eat now? Leonardo waved his hand and walked upstairs. As if he felt Summers gaze, Leonardo looked up at her.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Then his footsteps quickened. He ran upstairs. Leonardo stood in front of her and looked down at her. He was sizing her up. He said coldly after a while, Why are you here? Go back to your room. Leonardo always talked to her like that, as if she was his subordinate. Summer got used to it. She was not afraid at all. Alright, Summer replied. But she didnt move. Leonardo got impatient. Summer! Didnt you hear what I said? Summer leaned against the armrest and looked up at him. She said seriously, Its too far. Im tired. She was smug at the sight of his gloomy expression. When Charlie arrived at the hospital, what he said really scared her. In the morning when she wanted to trick him, he knocked her out. Leonardo was so secretive that he wouldnt say anything to her. He wouldnt tell her what he was nning anyway. Summer could only go against him to vent her indignation. She thought Leonardo might carry her back to her bedroom. But he did not. He stared fixedly at her and said unhappily, Charlie is still in the intensive care unit and is unconscious. Stunned, Summer whispered, Im sorry. Regardless of what Leonardo was hiding from her, Charlie was still in the ICU. He was still unconscious With that, Summer turned around and went back. Leonardo stared at her back for a few seconds, and then followed her to the room. As soon as Leonardo entered, Summer said, I want to see him. Leonardo rejected her, You dont have to. Summer did not expect that he turned her down directly. She remained silent for a while before saying, I really want to see him. She was pleading him. Leonardo pursed his lips, his attitude softening. Summer looked at him expectantly. But he turned her down. You stay at home. Summer scratched her hair irritably, took off her coat andy on the bed. Alright, Im going to sleep. Go away. She was annoyed at the sight of Leonardo. He was as stubborn as a mule. She couldnt get anything out of him. He didnt tell her anything. Summer closed her eyes. Leonardo said again, You sent a bodyguard out to buy newspapers? Summer replied indifferently, You already know it. Why are you asking me? She thought that Leonardo would say something. But he didnt. Summer heard the door being shut. She sat up. Leonardos attitude confused her. After all, Charlie was very important to Leonardo. But she had only been with Leonardo for a few months. She didnt have an alibi. Alisa said that she hurt Charlie because of Eliza. Although the excuse was a bit far-fetched, there was some credibility. Leonardo had every reason to believe it was Summer. But for Summer, she felt the incident was full of loopholes. She was clearly set up by someone. She couldnt sit there and do nothing, or she would be driven crazy. Chapter 258: Why Did Summer Faint? Though Leonardo refused her to visit Mr. Charlie, she decided to go on her own. However, Leonardo had told her to stay at home, so he must have secretly instructed his bodyguards not to let her out. She knew it, but she still wanted to give it a try. She was stopped at the door. Mrs. Emerson, where are you going? Summer raised her eyebrows and then squinted. She gazed at the bodyguard with arrogance, You want to control me? The bodyguard was calm, Mr. Emerson has instructed us. Mrs. Emerson, youd better stay at home. If you want to do something, just leave it to us. What if I have to go out? The bodyguard nodded slightly, Sorry.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The bodyguard was so stubborn. It seemed that Leonardo had seriously emphasized that she was not allowed to go out. Summer did not bother with it and turned around to leave. She copsed into the sofa, with her mind nk. Summer! Iming! Jessicas voice suddenly sounded. Summer looked over and saw her walking from the door. Summer squinted and suddenly remembered that the Jarretts were stopped by bodyguards yesterday. They didnt stop you? Summer asked as she patted the seat beside her and signaled for Jessica to sit. Jessica sat down beside her and said, No. And they even greeted me. They directly let me in. Summers brain went into overdrive. The bodyguards stoutly stopped the Jarretts and just let Jessica in. Obviously, Leonardo had instructed them to do so. Seeing Summer pondering, Jessicaforted her, Dont think too much. Anyway, you should give birth to the baby first. Mr. Emerson will deal with all the troubles. He doesnt let me go out again. Summer was upset. Jessica thought for a while and said, Perhaps its for your good. The matter of Mr. Charlie has caused a lot of trouble. It might be better if you dont go out. But I dont want to wait around for that to happen. I dont know who tried to frame me. I dont know what Leonardo is thinking. It began with me, but now I know the least about it. Summer added, I want to go out. Jessica somewhat agreed her. She asked Summer, Do you really want to go out? You got a n? Summer turned to her. Jessica blinked and then shouted towards the door, Summer, what happened to you? Why did you faint? With that, she stretched out and pulled her, Faint! Summer immediately closed her eyes and pretended to be in aa. Jessicas words attracted the bodyguards and servants. Whats wrong with Mrs. Emerson? Jessica shook her head with a panicky look, I dont know! She just fainted. Lets send her to the hospital first. Shes still pregnant Jessica was a good actress. The bodyguard did not doubt her and directly sent Summer to the hospital. That hospital was part of the Emerson Group, and it was also the hospital where Mr. Charlie stayed. Jessica naturally went with them. She sat in the backseat with Summer so that she could take care of Summer. When they arrived at the hospital, Leonardo carried Summer out with a sullen face as soon as the car door opened. Jessica was dumbfounded to see Leonardo. She just wanted to help Summer trick those bodyguards and go out, but she didnt expect Leonardo was waiting at the hospital. She secretly prayed for Summer. She was afraid she couldnt help her anymore. Jessica took her bag and got off. She quickly followed him, Mr. Emerson. But Leonardo just asked darkly, Why did she faint? Jessica was somewhat afraid of Leonardo. Guilty as she was, she had no choice but to say, She just fainted all of a sudden. We were chatting, but she Her voice gradually weakened. Leonardo walked so fast with his long leg that Jessica could only trot to catch up with him. She secretly nced at Summer who was held by him. Summer opened her eyes on the quiet and blinked at her, signaling for her to leave. Summer had been closing her eyes along the way. When the car arrived, she quietly opened her eyes and knew that it was the hospital where Mr. Charlie lived. She thought it awful. When Leonardo came to carry her, she recognized him in a second. However, she would definitely be seen through during the test. She would be fine, but Jessica, who offered the idea, might get into trouble. Jessica got it and suddenly patted her head. She said in panic, Oh no! I remember that I still have an important matter to deal with. Mr. Emerson, I have to leave first Leonardo didnt give her a nce and just hurried to the emergency room with Summer in his arms. Jessica quickly ran away. When they were about to arrive at the emergency room, Summer called out his name, Leonardo. Leonardo suddenly stopped and looked down at Summer. He expressionlessly said, Didnt you faint? Summer replied, Im awake now. Leonardo sneered. He put Summer down. Summer knew that her little trick had been seen through. Fortunately, Leonardo didnt throw her off angrily. Instead, he carefully ced her on the ground. Summer stood still and directly said, I want to see the grandfather. Leonardo smiled, but his eyes were still cold, Summer, you think youre smart, right? Not as smart as you. Summer shook her head. Leonardo seemed to be provoked by her reply. He raised his voice, Then go back! Go back for what? Go back and continue to guess what you are thinking about? Summer was resolute. Both of them fell silent. Leonardo had been staying at the hospital ever since Mr. Charlie was injured. During the past few days, Leonardo couldnt sleep and eat. He looked a little haggard, but his eyes were still sharp, without a trace of exhaustion. Leonardo was such a man. It seemed that nothing could defeat him. He was so powerful that he was almost omnipotent. Every time when Summer thought she knew him well, he would do something that she couldnt understand. Leonardo was always domineering. No one could know what he was thinking if he didnt want others to know. They faced each other for almost one minute. Finally, Leonardo seemed to havepromised, Follow me. Chapter 259: He Might Be Crippled or Paralyzed After speaking, Leonardo took the lead to walk. Staring at his back, Summer followed behind him absent-mindedly. Suddenly, Leonardo stopped. Summer was confused, but she stopped as well. Leonardo said, Walk nicely. Shocked, Summer even suspected if he had an eye on the back of his head. Leonardo raised his foot and suddenly paused. He turned around and held her hand to lead her. Looking at the hands of them that were sping together, Summer was surprised. A whileter she came to herself and looked up at him. His jaw-line was tight, showing a chiseled profile. But he seemed haggard indeed. She couldnt help but ask, Youve been sleeping in the hospital these past few days? They happened to arrive at the elevator, and Leonardo didnt answer her indifferently until he called the elevator, Yes. Summer then asked, Do you eat well? Leonardo only nced at her coldly as if he was bothered. The elevator was ready. Summer followed Leonardo into the elevator. Mr. Charlie lived in a VIP ward, the story of which was emptied for him to recuperate. After walking out of the elevator, Summer saw that the corridor was filled with bodyguards. But there was no Emerson except Leonardo. Leonardo led her to the door of Mr. Charlies ward. Grandpa is inside. Just go in. Summer opened the door and walked in. It was her first time to visit him ever since Mr. Charlie was injured. On the sickbed, Mr. Charlie was quietly lying there. He wore an oxygen mask and he was linked by many tubes. He was still undergoing an infusion now. When Summer approached, she discovered that his face was as pale as paper. His eyes had sunk deeper and his face was wrinkled. Mr. Charlie was not a kind-looking man. He always looked dignified and may overawe others, but Summer could not help but feel weepy to see him so weak. Sitting beside the sickbed, Summer whispered, Grandpa? Theres no reply. If it wasnt for the fog formed in the oxygen mask, Summer would have suspected whether he was alive.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Alright,e out. At this moment, the ward door was opened, and Leonardos voice sounded. Summer raised her head and wiped the tears. She stood up and walked out. Closing the door, she asked Leonardo, What did the doctor say? Leonardo did not answer her question but sized her up on the quiet. Her eyes were slightly red. He frowned, Its not sure when hell wake up. And he might not be the same as before even if he could wake up. In shock, Summer repeated his words, He might not be the same as before? Leonardo looked at her expressionlessly and didnt exin. It meant that Mr. Charlie may be crippled or paralyzed. He might be unable to take care of himselfter. Summers face suddenly turned pale. She looked at Leonardo but did not know how tofort him. A womans voice suddenly sounded, What are you doing here? Summer looked over and saw Violeting. Violets gaze fell on Summer. It was obvious that her words were said to Summer. Summer pursed her lips and said, Auntie. Violet didnt look kind. Obviously, she didnt wee her, but she still nodded, How are you these days? Auntie, thank you for your concern. Im fine. Summer was a little disgusted with Violet. It was clear that Violet hated her, but Violet still wanted to maintain a seemingly harmonious rtionship with her. Violet asked, You came to see grandpa? Summer didnt conceal it, Yes. Violet blinked as if she was kind enough to remind her, Youd better keep away from Mr. Charlie during this period. Why should I keep away? As his granddaughter-inw, shouldnt Ie to visit him? It should be the person who pushed grandpa downstairs that feel guilty, right? Summer slightly darkened her face. Violet didnt expect her to be so straightforward. She paused before she said, Thats true. Leonardo suddenly said, Auntie, dont you go in and see grandpa? Leonardos tone wasnt very kind. He sounded a little impatient. Violet didnt say anything else and directly went in. Summer stared at the door for a few seconds before Leonardo called her. Summer. Yes? When are you going to go back? Do you want to stay for lunch? What? No, I think Summer paused and remembered that the night before Mr. Charlie got injured, Violet and Michael sneaked into a room when everyone was in the living room. Thinking of this, Summer pulled Leonardo towards the elevator. However, she did not expect to meet Adams at the entrance. Dous and Alisa followed him. They all came to visit Mr. Charlie. Dous happily greeted her as soon as he saw her, Summer! Summer nodded to him, Dous. Then, Dous said to Adams, Adams, you can go first. Alisa said before Adams could say something, You still dare toe to the hospital? Dont you feel sorry? Dous red at Alisa, What nonsense are you talking about? Youre so annoying! Theres no evidence showing it is Summer who pushed grandfather. The police didnt find anything. Summer was innocent. Why should she feel sorry? Dous, you Alisa felt embarrassed by Dous retort, but Adams interrupted her, Alisa, lets go over first. Alisa was reluctant, Adams! But Adams was resolute, so she couldnt say anything more. Before leaving, Alisa said sourly, Leonardo, just protect her. Kate is already on the ne. After shees back, lets see how you exin it to her! Kate? Summer looked at Leonardo in confusion. Dous was sensitive and immediately whispered to Summer, Its Leonardos twin. Leonardos twin? Summer did not know much about the Emerson family and Kate was rarely mentioned to her, so she did not know that Leonardo actually had a twin. It was not proper to talk here. So, as soon as Adams and Alisa had left, they entered the elevator. Dous asked Summer with concern the moment the elevator door closed, Summer, how are you these past few days? They all said that you pushed grandfather, but I dont believe it. Chapter 260: Stop Talking About This Hearing Dous words, Summer was touched and patted his shoulder, Im fine. During the past few days, she just stayed at home. Of course, she was fine. Dous smiled, Thats good. Dont worry. Leonardo will protect you. It seemed that Dous didnt know what Leonardo had said in the hospital that day. Summer forced a smile. Summer wanted to have a conversation with Leonardo, but since Dous was here, it was not convenient to say it out. Leonardo and Dous sent Summer to the entrance of the hospital. The bodyguard who brought Summer here was still waiting for her. Leonardo instructed him with a cold face, Send Mrs. Emerson back. But Summer didnt move since she still had something to say. As a keen boy, Dous immediately got it and pointed to the hospital, Ill go in first. With that, he walked away. Summer looked around and pulled Leonardo to a corner.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. After confirming there was no one around, Summer got closer to him and hurried to say, Leonardo, I saw aunt and your father sneaking into a room on New Years Eve, but they came out soon. I think there must be a secret Leonardo suddenly shook off her arm and said impatiently, Enough! Leonardo! It is true, Summer scratched her hair irritably, you should believe me. You still havent been cleared of suspicion. Why should I believe you? Besides, thats my biological aunt and father. Are you saying that they conspired to hurt grandfather and then frame up you? This is ridiculous! I didnt say that. Although she meant it, she didnt say it out. Leonardo paused but soon recovered. He stared at Summer with a tone full of threats, Isnt it what you want to say? As grandfathers children, will my father and aunt hurt him? Do you think I will believe it? Didnt you say that the matter of your mother had something to do with the Emerson family? You Leonardo stopped her. He directly bent down and picked her up. After carrying her into the car, he said emotionlessly, Stop talking about this. Then, he mmed the car door with a cold face. Through the car window, Summer watched as he entered the hospital without looking back. She sat back in frustration, clenching her fists and hammering heavily on the cushion. It was hard to guess. It was so hard to guess Leonardos thoughts. Even Dous said that Leonardo would protect her. However, what she wanted to know the most was Leonardos idea. Otherwise, she would always feel uneasy. But Leonardo was always cold and conceal everything. She could not guess what he was thinking, and he was so cold. Summer really did not know how she could believe him. The car stopped at the vi. Summer! Summer heard Jessicas voice while she was still sitting in the car listlessly. She turned around and saw Jessica standing out the car. After leaving the hospital, Jessica was worried about Summer. So, she simply went to the vi and waited for Summer Jessica opened the car door for her. How is it? Did Mr. Emerson reproach you? Summer got off as she shook her head and sighed, I may hope he had reproached me. Jessica frowned. Lets go in first. Its cold outside. Summer went into the vi with Jessica. She brought Jessica directly into the bedroom and told her about the conversation with Leonardo and her thinking. Jessica was shocked to hear it. What? How could it be? Mr. Charlie is nice to his children. When his daughter got married, the dowry was worth several billions. And that was more than twenty years ago Jessica thought for a while, Not to mention Mr. Emersons father, Mr. Charlie was really nice to Michael. He had brought Michael to the Emerson Group very early. When Michael was mature, Mr. Charlie handed the power to him. There is no need for them to harm Mr. Charlie Summer didnt retort. Instead, she nodded, Yes, they dont need to harm Mr. Charlie. If they dont like me, they could just get another mean to deal with me. Theres no need to waste so much effort to frame up me. The analysis had gone back to the original point. It was contradictive. It was as if there were countless connections between them, but they couldnt figure them out at all. It seemed to be illogical when they carefully analyzed it. Seeing Summer desperate, Jessicaforted her, Dont think too much. I believe Mr. Emerson will take care of all of this. He wont let anything happen to you. The most important thing for you now is to take care of your baby and yourself. Summer pursed her lips and said nothing. Everyone told her Leonardo would take care of this matter. But Leonardo didnt tell her anything. She was like a headless chicken,pletely at a loss for what to do. Thinking of Dous words, she asked Jessica, Do you know Leonardos twin? Jessica walked over and sat down beside her, Yes. Kate Emerson. It is said that she is quite beautiful. She lived abroad and is a businesswoman. Jessica also felt the description too general. She scratched her head and added, Thats all I know. After all, shes a low-key person. Summer nodded, I know. Jessica had a quick mind, Why are you asking about her? Shesing back? She should be here in these two days. Jessica was a little worried, She is hard to deal with. You have to be careful. Now the Emerson family thinks that its you that pushed Mr. Charlie downstairs. If Katees back, she will definitelye to find you. I see. Dont worry. Didnt you say that Leonardo would solve everything for me? Summer smiled and stood up, Ill take you out. Its rare for you to have spare time. You should rest at home and apany your family Jessica followed her, Alright, then Ill go back first. You can call me if something happens. If I dont answer, just call Carl. He is idle. Chapter 261: Don’t Judge My Woman Alright, I know. Although she had agreed, Summer knew that even if something had happened, she would not trouble Jessica and Carl. As Jessica said, Kate soon came to find her. The next morning, Summer was eating breakfast when she heard some noise from outside. Before she could get up, she heard the sound of high heels getting closer. Not long after, a woman appeared at the entrance of the restaurant. She was dressed in a professional suit, looking very capable. Her eyes looked simr to Leonardos and even their temperament was the same cold. Summer realized that she might be Kate. The woman walked straight to Summer. She sized up Summer with her sharp eyes. You are Summer? She said after staring at Summer for a few seconds. Not only did her temperament resemble Leonardos, but even the noble aura and arrogance were exactly the same as his. The moment she spoke, she got a powerful vibe. Having been with Leonardo for a long time, Summer naturally wasnt frightened by her. Summer met her gaze and said calmly, Im Summer. A wisp of surprise shed through the womans eyes. You should already know who I am. Im Leonardos sister, Kate. She still fixed her eyes on Summer. Only then did Summer stand up, Nice to meet you. Then she gracefully instructed the servant, Offer our visitor some tea. No need. Kate waved her hand to stop the servant. She crossed her arms and looked at Summer, Do you know why I came? I heard about it before I came back. It was you who pushed grandfather down the stairs. Summer retorted, I didnt push grandfather, and it is still under investigation. OK. Kate seemed to be impatient about her exnation and straightly interrupted her, I just wanted to see the woman who messed up Leonardos reputation and even the whole Emerson family. Now Im going to the hospital, so I dont have time with you. ording to Kates words and tone, it could be seen that she was a powerful person. No wonder she was the sister of Leonardo. They were so alike. With that, Kate just walked out and Summer followed her. When they reached the hall, Kates assistant called, Ms. Kate. Beside the assistant was a suitcase. Kate came to look for Summer even before putting the luggage away. At this moment, the sudden screech of a car came from outside. They looked over, and Leonardo appeared at the entrance. Kate walked forward and gave him a hug. Long time no see, my good brother. Leonardo epted her hug. And Kate soon let go of him. Gazing at Leonardo, Kate said mockingly, As grandpa said, you really like Summer. I just came to see her, and you directly rushed back. So, you think I will eat her? Leonardo just ignored her and walked to Summer. He measured Summer up before standing in front of her. Hiding Summer behind him, he said to Kate, Arent you going to see grandfather? Kate raised her chin slightly with her folded arms. Arrogantly, she said, Yes. Dont you drive me to the hospital? Leonardo turned around to give a nce at Summer and then left with Kate. Suddenly, Kate turned to look at Summer. It was a meaningful look, as if she was looking at a clown. Summer clenched her fists and pursed her lips tightly. Kate looked down on her, and she did not even conceal her distain. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Kate followed Leonardo into his car. She sat in the car and fastened her seat belt. Then, she said to Leonardo, The woman you like is just so-so. Leonardo didnt look back but his voice was as cold as ice, Better than you. Quite defensive. Kate had been ustomed to his speaking. She was not friendly, either. If it turns out to be Summer who pushed grandfather downstairs, how can you protect her? Kates face darkened as she mentioned Mr. Charlie. Leonardo was impatient, Can you shut up? Kate was finally provoked by him. Leonardo, have you ever had a peaceful life since you married her? I have told you that she was not good enough for you and you just meant to do it anyway. Now The car suddenly stopped. The sudden barking interrupted Kate. Out of shock, she screamed. The sudden stopping of the car plunged her forward. She turned around and roared at Leonardo, Are you crazy? Am I wrong? Leonardo was expressionless. Only his gloomy voice revealed his mood, Nothing is right. Kate was at rage, You! Get off. Leonardo! Didnt you hear it? Leonardo turned to her and his eyes were filled with coldness. You, who have fled abroad for more than ten years, have no right to judge my life and my woman. Kate trembled by his gaze. The coldness in his eyes was telling her that the Leonardo was no longer the little boy who used to call her sister sweetly. Kate swallowed and calmed down after a few seconds. She said in a gentle tone, OK, lets be calm. I was not about to quarrel with you. Lets go to the hospital first, OK? Leonardo was unappreciative, Get off. Speechless as Kate was, she knew Leonardos temper and could have to unbuckle her seat belt to get off. Leonardo drove away the moment she got off. Kate was absolutely furious. The assistant stopped the car beside her. He got off and respectfully opened the door for her, Ms. Kate, please get on. Kate nced at him, Dont tell anyone about what happened today! I see. The assistant nodded slightly. Kate snorted. She didnt like Summer before and now she hated her even more. When Kate arrived at the hospital, she discovered that Leonardo did not wait for her and went straight up. Her face became darker. At the door of Mr. Charlies ward, she saw Michael. Seeing her arrival, Michael put on a faint smile, Kate. Dad. Kate walked over and gave him a hug. Michael patted her shoulder and said, Just go to see grandpa. Standing aside, Leonardo coldly watched the moving scene of the father-daughter reunion. He curled up his lips, but no smile touched him. Chapter 262: Grandpa Is Awake Ever sincest time Summer pretended to faint and was sent to the hospital, she couldnt find a way to go out anymore. Leonardo even found a family doctor for her to stand by at any time. The vi was strictly guarded by bodyguards. It seemed that she was a prisoner. Summer could not find a way to get out at all. And Leonardo rarely came back. It was not until the morning of that day that Summer saw him. When she woke up, Leonardo was sitting on the sofa. Haggard, he leaned against the sofa with his eyes closed. His breath was so light that one could hardly feel him. Although the room was heated, it would still be chill without a quilt. Besides, Leonardo only wore a suit. Summer got up and took a nket to cover him. However, the moment she put the nket on him, he woke up. Meeting Leonardos deep eyes, Summer felt her heart skipped a beat, Youre awake. As she spoke, she straightened up. Leonardo put the nket aside and sat upright while rubbing his eyebrows. After a while, he said, Grandpa woke upst night. Summer paused, You said that grandpa has woken up? Leonardo looked up at her and said with aplex expression, Its too early to relieve. He now doesnt know anyone. Summer naturally felt happy for Mr. Charlies waking up. And she also hoped that Mr. Charlie could testify on behalf of her. However, Leonardos words made her heart sink. What do you mean? Pack up and go to the hospital. With that, Leonardo got up and went to the bathroom. Summer went to the hospital with Leonardo. Mr. Charlies ward was filled with people, but it was still quiet. Seeing Leonardo and Summer in, they consciously retreated to make way for them. Summer followed behind Leonardo. Only after approaching the sickbed did she see Mr. Charlie. He was indeed awake. The servant is feeding him water. Mr. Charlie, drink some water. The servant handed the straw to his mouth. But Mr. Charlie seemed to be unable to hear her. He tilted his head and looked at nowhere. His mouth unconsciously opened, and saliva flowed out from the corner of his mouth. Leonardo coldly scolded, You cant even do such a small thing? Scared, the servant couldnt help but tremble. Then, she forcefully put the straw into Mr. Charlies mouth.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Mr. Charlie held the straw in his mouth and then began to bite it just like a child. In shock, Summer turned to Leonardo and said somewhat hoarsely, How could this be? He has been like this since he woke up. Leonardo was expressionless and calm. No one could figure out his emotion. Summers eyes immediately turned red. She sat down by the bed and said softly, Grandpa? Mr. Charlie didnt react at all. Grandpa, Im Summer, she said. Mr. Charlie just tilted his head and muttered something unconsciously. He totally ignored her. Enough! Kate who had been standing aside walked over and said to Summer, Stop pretending to be kind. Go out. Summer nced at Kate, and then whispered to Mr. Charlie, Grandpa, Im leaving first. Ill see you next time. Mr. Charlieughed a sillyugh. Sighing, Summer stood up and walked out. Kate followed closely behind. And so did Leonardo. They directly went to a corner. Summer and Kate walked ahead. The moment they stopped, Kate said coldly, Summer, see how grandpa is now. If you still have any conscience, dont lie anymore. Tell me whether it is you who pushed grandpa! Not me. Summer looked back calmly and firmly, Even if you ask me a thousand times, I still have the same answer. Alright! Kate sneered, If it turns out to be you, spend the rest of your life in prison! She straightly left. As she passed Leonardo, Kate paused and said to him, Leonardo, we will definitely figure it out. I hope that when the truth is found out, she is innocent. Leonardo ignored her and straightly walked past her to stand in front of Summer. What did the doctor say? Will Grandpa regain his clear consciousness? What Summer worried the most was Mr. Charlies health. Leonardo looked down at her and said, Perhaps. It meant that it was unlikely that Mr. Charlie would recover. Summer crossed her arms and put a finger between her eyebrows, What about the police? Leonardo only gave her an ambiguous answer, Wait for news. Summer asked straightforwardly, What if the news is that they think Im the murderer? Then you will be brought to justice. Leonardo was cruel. Summer shook and could hardly keep calm, You know, I didnt push grandfather. I dont know, Leonardo was still cold. Summer bit her lips and suddenly pushed Leonardo away before she ran away. Leonardo paused and then chased after her, Summer, stop! The matter of Mr. Charlie was like a heavy stone that made Summers heart sink. But Leonardos attitude made the stone even heavier. Summer felt she might be crazy if she stayed in the hospital for one more second. Leonardos car was parked right at the entrance of the hospital. Summer ran out of the hospital and directly drove it away. When Leonardo ran out, he only saw the receding figure. He gritted his teeth and fiercely kicked the flower terrace beside him. Seeing Leonardo, the bodyguards all ran over, Mr. Emerson! Leonardo turned around and roared angrily, Didnt you see Mrs. Emerson drive away? Why dont you drive a car here? Summer was still pregnant and now in a bad mood. He was afraid that she would have an ident. The bodyguard drove over, and Leonardo directly pulled the bodyguard off. He himself got on the car and dashed to chase after Summer. In spite of feeling desperate, Summer still cared for her own health and didnt drive on a rampage. Not long after, Leonardo caught up with Summer. Chapter 263 Take Your Chin off The hospital was in the suburbs. Summer drove the car away towards the suburbs. There werent many cars here. Leonardo directly overtook Summers car and stopped his car across the road, forcing hers to stop. Summer did step on the brakes and stopped. But she didnt get off. Leonardo walked over to open the door, but only found it was locked. He could not get in. Summer, get off! Leonardo hammered the door. She cast a casual nce at Leonardo, lowered the window a little, and called the traffic police directly. Im on the south side of the suburb. Theres a car in the middle of the road Before Summer could finish, Leonardo reached in and snatched the phone away. He hung it up, and said in a cold voice, Get off. Summer raised her eyebrows, opened the car door and got off. As soon as she got out of the car, Leonardo was about to grab her hand. Summer sensed it and dodged back, escaping his hand. Leonardos face darkened, and there was a mounting tension around him. Expressionlessly, she said in a calm tone, Lets split up. At first, she was convinced that she was married to Leonardo, but after that, she found out her name wasnt on the marriage license, but Vicky was. When Leonardo divorced Vicky and wanted to put Summers name on it, she did not agree to it at once, but kept putting it off. Womens sixth sense was the most amazing thing in the world. She did not know why she had been dragging her feet at this issue, and now she had her answer. Leonardo narrowed his eyes into a bizarre expression, Say it again? You dont trust me after all. I have been locked up at home like a prisoner and waited for my sentence. Ive had enough. Her look became even sterner, Its Okay if you dont trust me. Then lets just split up. I can find evidence to prove my innocence by myself. Do you want to leave me? Leonardo sneered, Dont be ridiculous. Summers face changed a little. She was carried by him and stuffed into the car. He then got in too, locked the car, and drove forward. She was no match for Leonardo physically. She closed her eyes tiredly, and opened again, saying coldly, Split up, or tell me what you want to do. Leonardo ignored her and drove silently. Summer waited for a long time. After confirming Leonardo did not intend to answer her, she turned around and looked out of the window. Leonardo directly sent her back to the vi, and arranged more people to guard her. It was so safely guarded that even a fly couldnt enter. Summer stood at the balcony on the second floor and coldly watched Leonardo giving orders to the bodyguards in the courtyard. As if sensing Summers gaze, Leonardo looked in her direction. Summer turned around and returned to her room. It was still cold in February. When she returned to her room, she curled in the sofa with a nket, and rewrote her script. A momentter, the door was opened from the outside. She did not have to look up to know it was Leonardo. She was familiar with sound of his steady footsteps. Leonardo stood in front of her and said, I will be busy these days. Take care of yourself. Summer did not look at him, nor did she speak. Leonardo was probably enraged by her cold reaction. He fiercely reached his fingers underneath her chin and forced her to look up at him. Summer, Im talking to you. His pinch was so strong that it hurt so much. Being forced to raise her head, she frowned slightly, Is that all you want to say? You can leave now. I have a script to write. He gritted his teeth, and tried to restrain his vicious look but failed. He looked furious. Summers heart trembled when she thought of what happened recently and how he had dealt with people against him. Her trembling eyes betrayed her. Leonardo didnt do anything in the end, and released his pinch and left inrge strides. Summer stretched out her hands and gently stroked her chin, letting out a long sigh of relief. A woman dares to make a fool of herself in front of a man, only because the man likes her. But now, she didnt know what Leonardo was thinking. How could she be childish in front of him? How could she expect him to indulge her like before? She was afraid that Leonardo would make her chin go ck. Fortunately, Leonardo wasnt that ruthless. She thought everything would be fine if Mr. Charlie woke up. Then he could prove her innocence. He indeed woke up, but had forgotten everything. Kates words still echoed, and so did Leonardos. In her philosophy, she would never hand her own life to a man. Especially when she couldnt figure out what this man was thinking at all. She would face usations and even imprisonment. The least thing she should do was to rely on Leonardo. She thought she could rely on him. However, Leonardos words were so in and clear that she couldnt believe him anymore. She had to n for herself. A few days ago, Lynn disowned her in the newspaper, but she remained as a Jarrett legally. Summer found Karens number, and made a call. When the call was answered, she heard Karens estranged voice on the other end, Ms. Summer, what can I do for you? Ms. Summer? Summers lips curved into a sneer, I want to move out from the household register. She needed it more than ever. After a moment of silence, Karen said, It had been taken care of already. Leonardo saw to it. Karen only found out about this a few days ago when Lynn wanted to disown Summer. Leonardo had already done that for her? Summer hung up the phone and ran to Leonardos study to find her household register. After all, she would need itter. Leonardo did not use the study recently, but the servants cleaned it every day. It wasrge. Summer searched with no sess. Then her gaze was attracted to a locked drawer under his desk. Summer tried to open it, but failed. She didnt pay much attention to Leonardos belongings before, so she naturally didnt know where the key was. Summer thought for a moment and went straight downstairs to the courtyard to find a brick.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Chapter 264 Subpoena When the bodyguards and servants saw Summer get herself a brick, they all went to her nervously. Mrs. Emerson, what are you doing? Summer nced at them and said, Im not in a good mood. Im gonna take it in and smash something for fun. The on-lookers were all lost for words. No one stopped her, so she just took the brick and went to Leonardos study. The bodyguards couldnt stop her, but kept an eye on her. Seeing Summer entering Leonardos study with a brick, a bodyguard called his boss, Mr. Emerson, Mrs. Emerson went into your study with a brick. What is she going to do? She said she needed to smash things to cheer her up. Oh, leave her alone. That bodyguard was speechless again. Perhaps that was what rich people did for fun. In the study. Summer sat on the floor and smashed the drawer with all her might. Naturally, everything Leonardo used was of the best quality. Summer took a lot of effort to break it open. She threw the brick aside, dusted the ash from her hands and opened the drawer. Inside was a household register. Summer opened it and saw her name on it. She hastily took it out. When she was about to leave, she caught a glimpse of an exquisite box in the drawer. It looked delicate and sophisticated. The material was superior, obviously a customized item. This was enough to show how precious the content was to Leonardo. What could it be? She didnt know Leonardo had kept it. It must be very important to him. Summer wanted to see what was inside, but she stopped halfway through. But at the end, her curiosity prevailed. She opened the exquisite box and found a very old pen. Summer recognized the brand logo on the pen, which was very popr when she was a child. She remembered she even got one as a prize from school. This brand of fountain pen was affordable, but the production of pen had stopped for years. She never expected Leonardo would keep one. In fact, this pen had no value for collection. It was just a product from the production line, but Leonardo ced it in a specially-made box. This box was more valuable than this pen. Summer looked up in her phone the date when this kind of pen stopped production. She found Leonardo had kept it for roughly ten years. Ten years ago, Leonardo was only sixteen or seventeen years old. Was it from a girl? Realizing what she was thinking, Summer mumbled to herself irritably, I shouldnt care. It has nothing to do with me! Anyway, she was about to separate from Leonardo. Summer pursed her lips and put the pen back. After cleaning up the study, she got up and went back to her room. She put her household register, passport and ID card together and hid them in a safe ce. At night. Leonardo came back at dinner time for the first time. Summer was sitting at the dining table. Just as she was about to eat, she saw his slender figure walking in from outside. He sat down across from summer, smelt cold and wet. Ava offered him a bowl and chopsticks. Didnt he say he would be busytely? He even had time for dinner? He knew she had sneaked into his study, smashed the drawer open and stole the household register. After they finished the meal quietly, Leonardo faintly asked as expected, What did you smash for fun? Summer knew it was his bodyguards who told him. When did telling Leonardo everything she did became their fun? Summer just gave up lying, I smashed the drawer. Leonardo would know it sooner orter. There was no need to hide. Hearing this, Leonardos face suddenly changed. He stood up and walked upstairs without saying a word. Summer looked at his back with mixed feelings. She had never seen him like this before. Summer raised her head and blinked her sour eyes. After calming herself down, she got up and followed him. The study was wide open. Leonardo stood behind the desk, holding the box containing the pen in his hand. Summer folded her arms and leaned against the door, her tone carrying a little jealousy, It is just a pen. Who gave it to you? Your first love? Leonardo didnt even look up. He just carefully wiped the pen and put it back inside. Instead of putting the box in the drawer, he locked it in the safe. Seeing this, Summer clenched her hands tightly and returned to the bedroom with her lips pursed.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Out of sight, out of mind! Men were all bastard! When Leonardo walked in, he saw Summer flipping through a magazine. She turned every page in less than three seconds. She was apparently not reading it. He walked up to her and grabbed the magazine away. Give it to me. Summer raised her hand to get it back. She looked up and stared at him with raised eyebrows. Leonardo opened his mouth and smiled coldly, Do you think I will let you go just because you got your household register? Im not your pet. I can go wherever I want. Why do I need your permission? Summer raised her head, her face full of arrogance, not giving in. The smile on Leonardos face turned into a sneer, You can try. The confidence in his eyes looked like sarcasm to her. She hadnt done anything, and Leonardo had seen through it and knew she would definitely fail. Summer was annoyed. The irritation was not only because she knew she was no match for Leonardo, but also because she realized that she was fighting this alone. Facing Leonardo, she had no chance to resist at all. It was the first night Leonardo stayed at home since Mr. Charlies ident. They slept on the two sides of the bed, with no intimate hug and nomunication. The next morning. They woke up almost at the same time. Summer went downstairs before Leonardo. A bodyguard was standing in the hall. When he saw Summer, he greeted, Mrs. Emerson. Whats up? Summer felt he had some news for her, so she walked over. He handed her an envelope. She stared at it for a moment and vaguely knew what was inside. Then, she reached out and took it. She opened it and found it was a subpoena as expected. The injury on Mr. Charlie had constituted a criminal offense. But Summer was pregnant, so she was freed on bail pending an appeal. Footsteps sounded behind her. She knew it was Leonardoing down. She turned around and raised the subpoena, mocking, You have a part to y here, dont you? Chapter 265 Villa on Fire Leonardo walked over with his usual cold face. Summer gave him a sneer and threw the subpoena on the table beside her. So, all I need to do is stay in this birdcage and wait for the court date. I just have to stand in the dock and let your family nder me, right? Leonardo stood in front of her, his aura cold and oppressive. He slowly opened his mouth and said, No. Summer froze for a moment. Leonardo looked at her and repeated, That wont happen. Summer sneered, Whatever you say. Anyway, she no longer believed his words. After all that happened, she would no longer trust Leonardo like a fool. Last night, she wondered why Leonardo woulde home for the night. It turned out he knew the subpoena woulde today. After breakfast, Leonardo left again. Maybe he went to thepany, or the hospital. He had many things to do recently. Summer stood in front of the French window on the second floor and watched Leonardo get into the car and leave. She took out her phone and called Jessica. Jessica, I want to ask you a favor. Go ahead. Jessica would never refuse her. And Summer would never ask her for too much. Get some reporters or paparazzi to Leonardos vi. When Jessica heard this, she was confused and her tone became serious, Summer, what are you doing? I know what Im doing. Summer paused for a moment and said, Dont worry, I can handle it. When Jessica heard her words, she asked no more. After hanging up the phone, Summer sat quietly for a while and began to throw things. She smashed everything that could be smashed. The sound brought the servants over. It was chaos. When they saw her, Summer was holding amp and was about to smash it to the floor. Her cold face and determination reminded them of Leonardo. Summer threw themp onto the floor. Bang! It was torn into piece. When she raised her head, they saw no expression in her eyes. She said coldly, Leave me alone. When the servants heard this, they didnt dare toe in. They just looked at Summer nervously, afraid that she would do something to hurt herself. If anything happened to Summer, there would be no tomorrow for them. A servant tried tofort her, Mrs. Emerson, dont worry. We wonte in. At this moment, Ava walked over. Seeing the mess in the room, Ava was shocked, Mrs. Emerson, what happened? Would it be fine if I called Mr. Emerson? Dont call him. Summer took two steps forward, avoiding the rubbish. Just leaves me alone, and you are not allowed to call Leonardo. I am very annoyed now, and I dont want to see all of you. Just get out of here. Ava cried out with an awkward expression, Mrs. Emerson! Summer frowned and looked at her, You, too! Ava had never seen Summer act in such an unreasonable manner. After working in the vi for so long, it was the first time she had seen Summer lose her temper. Considering what had happened recently, Ava understood. She turned around and instructed the others, Lets go. They went out and walked into the courtyard. It was still cold. Summer stood in front of the window and watched them trembling in the wind. She also saw a bodyguard calling Leonardo. She didnt have much time. Summer took out her winter sports clothes in the cloakroom and found herself a cap. She put herptop, household register, passport and other necessities together in a bag, and carried it downstairs. She carried her bag to the kitchen. Behind the kitchen was a lumber room with a back door for servants to handle groceries. But the back door was also guarded by bodyguards. Summer put her bag in the lumber room and found a tank of gasoline. After locking the back door, she walked to the hall and closed the door, locking it from inside. Although she didnt know why Leonardo put gasoline at home, it was of great use to her now. Summer carried the gasoline up to the second floor and slowly poured it down the corridor all the way to the hall. She lit the lighter and looked in the direction of the door. Outside the door, a bodyguard realized something was wrong and was knocking on the door. Mrs. Emerson! Mrs. Emerson, are you alright? Summer did not hesitate and threw the lighter onto the sofa with gasoline on it. The sofa immediately lit up. With a loud boom, the fire burned all the way to the second floor. The fire spread quickly. Summer quickly returned to the lumber room behind the kitchen, took her bag and hid behind the door. The fire was burning from the sofa in the living room to the corridor on the second floor, which was exactly the center of the vi. After seven or eight minutes, the fire grew stronger, the bodyguards tried to break in. There were a lot of them. Some of them tried to smash through main entrance door, while others tried the back door. There werent many bodyguards in the back door, and they quickly broke it open and rushed in. Recently, the news about Mr. Charlie had gone viral online, and all the servants and bodyguards in the vi knew about it. Summer was just a youngdy in her early twenties. It was natural for them to think Summer wouldmit suicide under such great pressure. Therefore, they thought Summer lit the vi to kill herself.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. They smashed the door open and rushed into the vi. Summer seized the opportunity and snuck out when they were trying to put out the fire. The vi was built halfway up a hill. Summer guessed that he had already bought the whole area when he built the vi because there were no other vis nearby. That also facilitated Summers escape. She hid in the woods and watched coldly as all the bodyguards and servants rushed into the vi. However, they all ran out because of the fire. Smoke could be seen rising into the air above the vi. Then, two cars stopped at the door. Some reporters got off and began to take pictures. And they also kept asking the servants and bodyguards questions. It was rather chaotic. Summer curled her lips and turned around to go down the hill along a path. She had made her point. In the past twenty years, she had already had enough in the Jarrett family. She put up with it because Karen was her biological mother. After what happened to Charlie, she put up with all the me, because she trusted Leonardo. But they all let her down. Perhaps Leonardo did not lie to her. He would not let her sit in the dock and be ndered by others. But she did not want to entrust her destiny to a man in such a humble way. Chapter 266 Where Was Summer Summer and Leonardo were not equal in their rtionship. Leonardo was domineering and always wanted to control her. This was not the first time he had restricted her freedom. Even if Mr. Charlie didnt the ident, she and Leonardo would have had other issues to quarrel about. She didnt want to wait for the hearing in anxiety, and should do something to find out the truth.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Although the Emersons had huge influence and power while she was just a nobody, she believed that truth woulde out eventually. The Emerson Group. When Charlie woke up, Leonardo went back to the Emerson Group for his work. When he was done, he went back to the hospital to stay with Charlie. He had just finished a meeting when he got a call from his bodyguard at 10 a. m. Mr. Emerson, Mrs. Emerson is making a scene and smashing things. She drove all the maids and bodyguards out of the vi. Again? He saw on the Inte that pregnant women lost their temper easily. Leonardo pondered for a moment and said, Let her do whatever she wants. Hearing his reply, the bodyguard heaved a sigh of relief. He thought to himself that Mr. Emerson really doted on Mrs. Emerson. However, he still didnt know if it was Mrs. Emerson who tried to murder Charlie. The rumors said she did it. Mr. Emerson seemed to suspect her. But he did not treat Mrs. Emerson harshly because of what had happened to Mr. Charlie. Unable to figure out what was going on, the bodyguard decided to drop the matter. Leonardo hung up and walked towards the office. The meeting room was only ten meters away from his office. On his way back, he was stopped by his assistant, who brought two documents for him to sign. He scanned them while walking. Having finished reading, Leonardo was about to sign. But he suddenly recalled what the bodyguard had said. He stopped and reached for his phone. But he identally dropped it on the ground because his hands were shaking. Summer was not an unreasonable woman. Instead, she knew what to do and she was always rational. She didnt have a habit of smashing things when she was in a bad mood. Last time when she did so, she did it on purpose to get her household register, which was in his study. She must have had ulterior motives this time. Summer had been in a bad mood recently, so Leonardo didnt think there was anything wrong at first. However, he had just recalled the bodyguards words. Summer not only made a scene, but also chased all the servants out. The assistant picked Leonardos phone up for him. The assistant was promoted by Leonardo when he started to work for the Emersons. In his impression, Leonardo always had a poker face, like an emotionless robot. Seeing Leonardos panicked expression, he thought he was mistaken. He handed the phone to Leonardo and asked cautiously, President, is there anything wrong? Leonardo put on a frigid expression, his jaw tightening. Ignoring the question, Leonardo called the bodyguard who answered very quickly. Before Leonardo could say anything, the bodyguard said anxiously, Mr. Emerson, Mrs. Emerson has locked the front and back doors of the vi. She may want to kill herself. Leonardo suddenly stood up and shouted, Bang the door open! If anything happens to Summer, you will bear the consequences! The assistant didnt dare to say anything. Leonardo strode out with his phone in hand, leaving the assistant behind. He met Michael at the door. Michael stopped him and asked, Where are you going? I want to talk to you. Leonardo pushed him away. He looked at Michael gloomily, and his eyes were extremely cold. They stared at each other in silence for a while. Terrified by his hateful look, Michael took a step back involuntarily. Why did he put on such an expression? Leonardo looked down and said indifferently, Something happened. I have to go home. Without giving Michael a chance to speak, Leonardo left in a hurry. He drove back as soon as possible and saw the vi burning. At the sight of the zing house, Leonardo got off and froze. He regained his senses after a while and ran into the vi. But he was stopped by a bodyguard. Mr. Emerson, the fire is too dangerous. You cant go in. But Leonardo didnt listen. He had good fighting skills. Whoever stopped him was beaten up by him. The bodyguards didnt dare to fight back. Even if they did fight back, they couldnt win. All the bodyguards who tried to stop Leonardo were beaten down and couldnt get up. Leonardo rushed in. The vi was almost burned to ashes. The hall was still zing. Leonardo felt the heat and was in pain. Tim followed him. He rushed over and grabbed Leonardo in a hurry. Mr. Emerson, stop! You cant go in! Leonardo didnt listen and he shook off Tims hand. Tim had been with Leonardo for the longest time, and his words mattered. He broke into the vi with a few bodyguards, and gave them a look. Getting his signal, a bodyguard hit Leonardo on the neck. Leonardo copsed. Tim asked his men to drag Leonardo out and lock him in the car. Even if Leonardo was knocked unconscious, there was still a deep frown on his face. Fire brigade soon came over, but the fire was too big. It took them two hours to put it out. The once beautiful and luxurious vi was burned to nothing. Tim and his men went in. The vi was destroyed, and no one would survive in such a ze. By now, Leonardo had already woken up. The bodyguard didnt dare to lock him up anymore and he got off the car. Infuriated, he grabbed the bodyguard who released him and asked fiercely, Wheres Summer? Mrs. Emerson He was too terrified to utter aplete sentence. Leonardo tightened his grip, veins bulging on his hand. He shouted, Tell me! Where is Summer? The bodyguard hesitated but didnt say anything. Leonardo let go of him and rushed into the vi. Tim was looking for Summer with his men. Leonardo knew if Summer was in the vi when the fire broke out, she would die. She couldnt survive such a big fire. But he had to look for her. Tim walked towards Leonardo. Mr. Emerson! Leonardo punched him. He punched with such a force that Tim flew out. Leonardo strode over and hit him again. Chapter 267 Leaving Hoover City Tim gasped for air painfully, but he didnt fight back. Instead, he allowed Leonardo to hit him. Carl rushed over, grabbed Leonardos arm and said, Calm down! Having lost his mind at this time, Leonardo didnt stop. He turned to beat Carl as well. Although Carl was good at fighting as his family used to deal with gangsters, he wasnt Leonardos rival. In the end, both were too exhausted to move, with bruises all over their bodies. Theyy down in ashes. Tim did not stop them. He and his men turned to search the vi. As expected, Summer was nowhere to be found. The fire destroyed the vi. He walked to Leonardo and said in a hoarse voice, I didnt find her. Tim thought he would be beaten again. But Leonardo didnt hit him as expected. Hearing his words, Leonardo didnt move at all. He just stared at the charred ceiling nkly, as if he didnt hear the words at all. Tim turned to look at Carl who was wiping his lips. He propped himself up and spat out blood onto the pile of ashes beside him. Leave him alone. Hes crazy. Damn it, I cant even get up. Help me. Tim walked over to support Carl. Carl stood up, trembling. Leonardo used all his strength. If Carl hadnt been trained, he wouldnt have stood a chance and would have been sent to the emergency room. Carl gasped in pain because of his injury. He whispered to Tim, Give him some time. Dont worry about him. Tim nodded with great concerned. Carl walked out with the help Tim and saw a reporter doing a live interview with his back to the vi. Carl hurriedly took a detour and got into the car from the other side. But Tim wasnt so fortunate. The reporter saw him and went straight to him. Excuse me, are you Mr. Emersons subordinate? Is Mrs. Emerson inside? Did shemit suicide for fear of punishment? I just saw Mr. Emerson enter. What is he doing? When will hee out? I heard that Mrs. Emerson received a subpoena and thenmitted suicide. Does it mean that she is the one who pushed Mr. Charlie down the stairs? The sharp questions were all about Summer. Tim said coldly, Noment. Afterwards, the bodyguards came over and drove the reporter away. In a vige in the northern part of Hoover City. Summer was eating a bowl of steaming egg noodles at a dingy noodle restaurant, while watching the news on TV. At noon, a vi halfway up the mountain caught fire. A source said the vi belongs to Leonardo, the sessor of the Emerson Group. Then there was a live report from a reporter in front of the vi. Summer saw that the once beautiful vi had been burned down into ruins. Tim showed up on TV. Still wearing his suit and leather shoes, he was in a mess. Summer guessed Tim must have looked for her in the burning building, which was why he was in such a sorry state. Over the series of sharp questions, Tim said indifferently, Noment. Leonardos subordinates were all capable. Tim was not just his assistant and helper. He was much better than that. The owner of the noodle restaurant was a middle-aged man. Seeing Summer watch TV, he sat to her side and said, Rich families always have many nasty things. I heard the young woman is only in her early twenties. My daughter is at her age. Shes gone to university. What a pity to die at such a young age! Hearing this, Summer stretched out to tug her cap down. She picked up the chopsticks and began to eat noodles. They said shemitted suicide to escape punishment, she said carelessly. The man answered, She didnt do anything so evil to deserve death. Is it because of Mr. Charlie? I heard he is still alive. She would only be put behind bars for a couple of years. Summer ate some noodles and said while stirring them up, Thats not necessarily the case. What if locking her up for a few years wont dissipate the anger of the Emersons? They have huge influence and the womans fate is dependent on their decision. They wont go that far. Shes Mr. Emersons wife. Summer only smiled politely and stopped chatting. When she finished eating, she took out a box from her bag. The box with a pen in it. Leonardo treasured it so much and locked it in his safe. He seldom liked something so much. When she went upstairs to pour gasoline, she hesitated for a while and decided to take it out. The password was easy to guess, as it was his birthday. She tried once and opened it. Summer paid for the noodles with a light smile. Here you are. The owner took the money and said, Wait a second. Ill get the change for you. Next to the noodle restaurant was a shop for courier service. Summer walked over with the box in her hands and said, I want to have the box delivered. The small shop was crowded with parcels. The owner didnt even look up. He asked, Destination? Summer said, Tip Top Media Company, Hoover City. Ten yuan. ncing at the box, he handed her an waybill. Summer packed the box, wrote Carl in the recipients column, and added the letters XN. The letters were small and obscure. She set fire to the vi not to fake her death, but to escape from it. Leonardo was smart, so he wouldnt believe she was dead.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She had nothing to hide. However, she would have to make some efforts to avoid Leonardo. He would definitely send his men to look for her. Mr. Charlies case would be temporarily shelved because she was nowhere to be found after the huge fire. Everything was proceeding in an orderly manner as she nned. But Summer touched her belly. The baby disrupted her ns. She was at the early stage of pregnancy. She wore thick clothes to keep warm in winter. Others couldnt tell she was pregnant. But things would change in a few months. At that time, it would be very inconvenient for her to move about. She had to leave Hoover City so that Leonardo could not find her. She was not very sure if she could escape his search. But since she had already taken the first step, there was noing back. Chapter 268 A Million, No Bargain Hoover City is a big international metropolis. To average people, finding someone in the city was like looking for a needle in a haystack. However, Leonardo was different. He had power, influence, financial resources and many subordinates at hismand. Finding Summer was a piece of cake. She couldnt use her cell phone or stay in a hotel. Therefore, she found a small guesthouse that didnt require an ID card. The guesthouse was damp and dark. The white sheets had yellowish stains and the bathroom was dirty. Summery on the bed without taking off her clothes. The room wasnt noise-proof. She could hear pedestrians talking and cars honking. It was the first night without having Leonardo around. Summer couldnt sleep. Afraid that Leonardo would barge in, she was dizzy but could fall asleep. Shey on the bed until dawn, half-asleep. She felt very tired after a night of poor sleep. Worse still, there was no hot water in the bathroom. Summer gritted her teeth and washed her face with cold water. She packed up her things and checked out. She couldnt stay in the same ce for too long. She knew Leonardo too well. Leaving the guesthouse, Summer went straight to the bus station. The area was close to the suburbs. It used to be a small town near Hoover City, which was expanded. The town was merged into the city. However, without any city nning project, the town remained to be as underdeveloped as before. Not far from the guesthouse was a bus station where she could buy a ticket without an ID card. She got to know it yesterday. Summer was waiting for the traffic light at the wayside. Suddenly, someone patted her on the shoulder and called her, Summer? Summer stiffened. Leonardo? How did he manage to find her so quickly? The person walked up to her and sized her up. She said in surprise, Summer, its you! Summer was also surprised to see the person in front of her. She asked, Eliza, why are you here? After Eliza left, they were only in contact once. This was the first time they had met since her departure. Summer was in aplicated situation. Eyes narrowed, she stared at Eliza for a few seconds before looking around vigntly. There were already news about Leonardos vi being burned down. Eliza knew the ident. Seeing her being so vignt, Eliza raised her chin arrogantly and exined, We are going to shoot a new TV series. I came over to see if its a good ce for the drama. Producers usually had the final say. Everything was under their control. Excuse me. I have to go now. Summer had a hunch that meeting Eliza at such a time wasnt a good thing. But Eliza pulled her back and said, Wait. Do you fancy a drink? You promised to give me your script, but you havent sent it to me yet. Summer refused, Sorry, Im in the middle of something. After a while, Eliza broke the silence. I wont reveal your whereabouts. Im not officious. Thinking for a moment, Summer agreed. There was no coffee shop nearby. They only found a milk tea shop. Eliza ordered two cups of hot milk tea and gave one to Summer. Thank you. Summer took a sip through a straw. Eliza looked at Summer seriously for a few seconds. You seem to be doing well, just as I expected. There have been many gossips about the Emersons and about you. Summer looked at her and said, Are you disappointed? Eliza smiled casually. Just a little. Give me your script. Summer turned on herptop and handed it to Eliza. It was a detective story, with an element of romance. This type of novel had a huge market in the country. Elizas father was a director in the local TV station. She had known many big shots and famous directors since childhood. Naturally, she was professional in choosing scripts. She casually scanned the document and then started from the first page. She was hooked at the first sight, her eyes shining. Summer knew Eliza liked her script. She reached out, closed theptop, and took it back. Eliza stood up anxiously and said, Hey! Let me finish! Summer responded calmly with her hand on theptop, Im in urgent need of money. How much can you pay for it? Eliza said with her arm stretching out, 500K yuan. Summer didnt expect that. She asked tentatively to find out how much Eliza would offer. Eliza only said she would help Summer find a buyer when they metst time. Eliza had her own production team. Now that she made a bid, it meant she liked Summers script and wanted to make it into a drama herself. But this was negotiation. Although Summer really needed money, she didnt ept Elizas offer. After pondering for a moment, Summer said, One million, no bargain! I want the right to sign my name on the work. The drama wont be aired on TV and will only be avable online. One million is too much! Eliza liked Summers script, but Summer was new to the industry. This meant buying her script would be risky. Summer said decisively, You know my situation. Im broke. Do you want it or not? Doing business requiredpromise. Plus, a million was nothing to Eliza. When Eliza had her eye on something, she would definitely end up buying it. Eliza bit her lips and pondered in silence for a while. Summer looked at the time and had a premonition that Leonardo might find her if she stayed here any longer. She stood up and said, If you dont want it, Ill leave. Leonardo is looking for me.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Eliza gritted her teeth and said, Alright, deal! She looked very reluctant to pay such a high price, but she would regret if she let it go. Summer sent the script to Elizas email with a grin. Eliza took out a card from her wallet and handed it to Summer. There is one million in the card. The password is 973210. Summer took the card and put theptop into her backpack. Remember to prepare a contract and send it to me. With that, she left in a hurry, not giving Eliza a chance to say anything. When she was at the door, she turned around to look at Eliza, the corner of her lips curving into a smug smile. She only gave Eliza half of the script and kept the rest to herself. The right of signature was very important to screenwriters. They had only made a verbal agreement. What if Eliza broke her promise? Wouldnt she be at a disadvantage? Its always right to be careful. Chapter 269 Come Over Here There was a public toilet next to the milk tea shop. Summer walked in with her bag on her back. Just as she closed the cubicle door, she heard a car pull up outside the public toilet. That was followed by a series of footsteps. And a familiar voice. If the news is true, Mrs. Emerson should be here. Summer immediately realized that it was Tim, whose voice was so familiar to her. She was spooked by Tims words. It sounded like Leonardo came here too. The next moment, she heard Leonardos indifferent voice, Go in and take a look. Only a day had passed after she burned down Leonardos vi. But now when she heard his voice, she had the illusion of being in a different world. She leaned against the cubicle door and listened carefully. When she heard that Leonardo and his bodyguards left, she took a pee and ran out. She paused at the door and saw the familiar Rolls-Royce parked by the roadside. She looked around and found that Leonardo happened to run into Eliza. Eliza was facing Summer, while Leonardo and his bodyguards were standing with their backs to Summer. So they didnt see her. Eliza was flustered at the sight of Summer. Summer signaled to Eliza not to expose her location, and then hid behind the Rolls-Royce. She heard Leonardo asking Eliza, Have you seen Summer? Eliza nced at the ce where Summer had just stood and then crossed her arms, staring at Leonardo provocatively, Why should I tell you that? Leonardo sneered, Normally, I wont hit women, but it doesnt mean that I wont hit you. This frightened Eliza. She said angrily, You I havent seen Summer. Shes not my wife. Why should I have an eye on her? Summer hid behind the car and couldnt help feeling sympathy for Eliza. Even at this distance Summer could feel Leonardo cold aura. He said in a threatening voice, Is that so? Summer poked her head out and saw Eliza taking two steps back with a pale face. Eliza said in a trembling voice, She has already left. I dont know where she is going. Fortunately, Summer had guessed that Eliza would not be able to hold on. Thus, she ran into a small alley just as Eliza opened her mouth. By the time Leonardo and his bodyguards turned around, Summer had already disappeared from behind the car. Leonardo looked around and said in a deep voice, Go find her. Tim led the bodyguards to look for Summer. Leonardo just stood there. He could feel that Summer was nearby. This morning, Carl called him and said that someone had sent a strange package to the Tip Top Media Company. The recipient was XN, so Carl guessed that it was for Leonardo. Leonardo went to thepany and opened the package, inside which were a box and a pen. Who else would send those things to him except Summer? Yesterday, he had a fight with Carl. After that, he calmed down and realized that Summer must have escaped rather thanmitted suicide. However, he was still worried unless he saw Summer himself. Until he saw the package, he finally felt relieved. Summer really escaped.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Not long after, Tim returned with those bodyguards. He walked to Leonardo and saw the hope in Leonardos eyes, but he still said truthfully, Mr. Emerson, I didnt find Mrs. Emerson. After that, he looked down not to see Leonardos expression. Leonardo had not sleptst night, but he was refreshed when he received the package this morning. He thought that he would definitely find Summer when they arrived here, but they didnt. Not far away, Summer turned around and left. In this world, as long as you spared no efforts, it was easy to find someone or hide from someone. This was not difficult. Summer went to the bus stop and happened to catch thest bus to the neighboring city. The four-hour bus ride worn Summer out. By the time she got off, it was already afternoon. She withdrew some money with the card that Eliza had given her, and went to have dinner. The news broadcast in the restaurant was still about the Emersons. It is reported that Mrs. Emerson burned down her vi tomit suicide yesterday, but her body has not been found so far. The vi is in ruins now. The sources say that Mrs. Emerson may have died in the fire. Summer was a little surprised. She was clearly alive, but the reports said that she may have died in the fire. Did someone do it on purpose? Could it be Leonardo? Leonardo knew what she was thinking, so he took advantage of the situation and asked the media to spread the word that Summer was already dead? Summer had no way of knowing Leonardos true intentions. After leaving the Hoover City, she rxed a little, because she thought Leonardo wouldnt find her here. However, it turned out that she was still too naive. Leonardo was a man of his word, and this waspletely reflected in his determination to find Summer. At midnight, Summer was sleeping and suddenly was woken by a noise in the corridor. There were footsteps and voices. Summer got up vigntly and listened to the door for a while before walking to the window. Her room was on the third floor, so she couldnt jump out of the window. Should I tear the sheet and use it as a rope to climb down like in the movies? However, she was pregnant, so she couldnt take risks with her baby. Just as she was hesitating, the door was knocked open with a bang. Then the light in the room was turned on. The light was so dazzling that Summer covered her eyes with her hands. When her eyes adjusted to the bright light, she looked at the door and saw a slender and tall figure. Summer. Leonardo stood at the door, with the bright light falling on his chiseled but cold face. He stared at Summer with sharp eyes, looking like a ferocious beast that finally caught its prey in the jungle. Summer knew that her escape was over. Leonardo found her just in thirty hours. Summer was reluctant to go back with him and stood still. Leonardo said calmly, Come over here. Summer didnt want to go. But she had no other option. She walked towards Leonardo, and then Leonardo carried her up with a smile and walked out. Chapter 270 The Emersons Rule the Hoover City Summer was a kind of resistant to Leonardo now, so she didnt put her arms around his neck. Leonardo seemed to be in a good mood and didnt care about her attitude. Instead, he said mockingly, Summer, you burned down my vi and leave me just to live in such a damn ce? The hotel Summer chose didnt need to be registered to stay. So the condition wasnt good. The customers here were a mix of people from different backgrounds. Summer pursed her lips and remained silent. Since she was caught by Leonardo now, she admitted defeat and had nothing to say. When they went downstairs, she found that the lobby was quiet and empty. Perhaps the boss and other customers were all frightened by Leonardo. Leonardo had brought quite a few people here. All his bodyguards were in suits and looked fierce. It was reasonable that ordinary people would be frightened. Leonardos car was parked right in front of the hotel. After a bodyguard stepped forward and opened the car door, Leonardo got into the car with Summer in his arms. As Summer was put on the seat, she moved to the window. But soon Leonardo grabbed her wrist and pulled her towards him. Summer wasnt as strong as Leonardo, so she only passively moved towards him. Leonardo held her by the waist and put his other hand on the back of Summers head. Then he leaned down and kissed Summer. This kiss wasnt good or tender. Leonardo was so tyrannical and rude. He held the back of Summers head and bit her lips, breathing heavily. It wasnt until Summers lips hurt that Leonardo finally stopped. Then Summer found that she couldnt feel her lips. She had no strength to push Leonardo away and only asked coldly, Are we going back to the Hoover City now? What? Do you want to y cat and mouse again? Leonardo didnt let go of Summer but held her tightly in his arms, seeming to be worried that Summer would run away again. Its toote. Im very tired, so I dont want to go back at night, Summer said and yawned. It was just an excuse. In fact, she still didnt want to give up escaping. She didnt want to go back with Leonardo. She could imagine what kind of life she would have once she came back. Their rtionship would not change, as Leonardo would still control her life, or even worse. Summer suddenly remembered the news she had watched on TV during the day. She looked up at Leonardo and asked, Did you ask the media to release the news? Although she didnt say it clearly, Leonardo still understood what she meant. He touched Summers face with a tender but weird expression, Of course. If it wasnt for my order, how would they dare to say that Mrs. Emerson died in the fire? No matter how arrogant the media were, they wouldnt dare to offend the Emersons. After all, the Emersons ruled the Hoover City. Summer just realized that. Leonardo told the media to spread the news of Summers death in the fire, so he had a more decent pretext for controlling her after they came back. After all, she was already dead in outsiders eyes. This thought sent shivers down her spine. Leonardo became serious after noticing Summers body stiffened. He seemed to have seen thorough Summer, and kissed her on the forehead,forting her, Well stay in a hotel for tonight and return to the Hoover City tomorrow. Summer hated Leonardos touch. She was as stiff as a board in Leonardos arms, but she couldnt resist him and just followed him to the hotel. Leonardo was arrogant and domineering. He had already been pissed off with Summer burnt down his vi, but he didnt lose his temper when he found Summer. Summer felt lucky about that. So she didnt dare to irritate him now. Leonardo went to the best hotel in the city. The facilities were much better than the small hotel that Summer had stayed in before. Summer sat still on the bed after entering the room. Leonardo took off his coat and ordered, Go and take a shower. Summer was like a robot and just did as Leonardo said. But then she found that Leonardo followed her into the bathroom. She frowned, What are you doing?? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Leonardo put on a faint smile and whispered, Watch you, of course. His voice was a little cold. Where else can I go now? Summerughed with a hint of self-mockery. Leonardo said seriously, You even dared to burn down my vi, let alone this hotel. This remark confused Summer. She didnt know what Leonardo was thinking. She dared to burn down his vi just because she thought that Leonardo didnt care about that vi. But how would she dare to burn down this hotel? Did Leonardo think that she was fearless and stupid? Leonardo seemed to be adamant and wouldnt back down, so Summer just took off her clothes and bathed in front of him. She sat in the bathtub with her back to Leonardo. But even so, she could still feel Leonardo was gazing at her. His eyes were so intent, as if they could burn her at any time. Summer bit the bullet and finished bathing. Then Leonardo wrapped her up in a towel and carried her back to the bed. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Leonardo went to open the door and returned with a handbag in his hand. He put the bag on the bed and said, Put on it. Then he went into the bathroom. Summer opened it and saw a fluffy pajamas, which seemed to befortable. She was clear about her current situation, and had no way to challenge Leonardo now, so she only obeyed him. After showering, Leonardo came out of the bathroom and smiled in satisfaction when he saw Summer in the pajama, waiting for him on the bed. He bent down and kissed Summer on her lips, saying gently, In the future, you should be as good as you are now. Dont anger me. Summer just clenched her hands tightly. She didnt show any resistance or give any response. Her subtle reaction didnt escape Leonardos eyes. Although his face became cold, he mastered his temper. He held Summer in his arms and said, Sleep. Summer had been on the run in the past two days. She couldnt sleep or eat because she was worried Leonardo would catch her. Therefore, she was tired and fell asleep quickly, even though she was with Leonardo now. Leonardo looked at her sleeping face with a crazy expression, murmuring, You can never escape from me. Chapter 271 A Familiar License Plate The next morning. When Summer woke up, she didnt see Leonardo. She got out of bed and put on her coat. When she walked to the door and found that the door wasnt tightly shut. Leonardo booked a suite, so the living room was just outside the bedroom. Through the half-open door, Summer saw Leonardo sitting on the sofa, making a phone call. Leonardo deliberately lowered his voice, so Summer only saw his mouth moving without knowing what he was saying. Suddenly, Leonardo seemed to notice something and looked over. Then he caught Summer eavesdropping behind the door. Summer opened the door and walked out. Leonardo didnt hang up the phone. He took the kettle on the table and poured a cup of hot water for Summer. After Summer took it, he withdrew his hand and continued talking on the phone. There was a knock on the door. Summer nced at Leonardo and he said, I ordered breakfast. She went to open the door with a straight face. The waiter pushed the dining cart in and ced the breakfast on the table, saying respectfully, Sir, this is your breakfast. Have a nice meal. Thank you, Summer said. As the waiter walked out, she followed him to close the door. When they reached the door, the waiter suddenly turned around and shouted, Ms. Summer. Summer looked up at the waiter in shock. The waiter put a note in her hand and left quickly. Summer recovered herself from surprise and put the note into her pocket. When she turned around, she nced at Leonardo vigntly. Leonardo just got off the phone and turned to look at her, Whats wrong? Nothing. Summer closed the door and walked to the dining table calmly. Though she was curious about the content of the note, she didnt dare to read it now. While eating, she was a little absent-minded. To prevent Leonardo from noticing her nervousness, Summer lowered her head and kept eating. After meal, she got up and went to the bathroom. She locked the door and took out the note, with her eyes popping at the first nce. On the note, Do you want to escape? Followed by a sequence of letters and numbers, looking like a license te of a car. Moreover, the number was somewhat familiar to Summer. She read it twice and memorized the number. Then she threw the note into the toilet and flushed it away. She opened the bathroom door and saw Leonardos expressionless face. Leonardo mocked, You lock the door while using the bathroom. Are you still thinking of how to escape?Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Summer looked up and said in a half-serious tone, Yes, I studied it for a while and found that I couldnt escape from the bathroom. Leonardo face turned cold as he said, Its not good for you to anger me. Summer threw up her hands and said, Even if I dont anger you, I still get nothing. Moreover, she felt a little happy when she saw Leonardos angry face. After breakfast, Leonardo checked out and prepared to take Summer back to the Hoover City. When they arrived at the hotel entrance, Leonardo was talking with Tim, while Summer was looking at those cars parked in the parking space. However, she didnt see the license te number written on the note. What the hell was going on? That car number was very familiar to her. In other words, the car owner knew her and her current situation. Clearly, that person wanted to help her. Now was the only chance for her to get away from Leonardo. Once she got in Leonardos car, she could onlye back with him. Suddenly, she saw a ck car at a corner not far away. The car retreated two meters back and then two meters forward. This strange behavior attracted Summers attention. She took two steps forward and saw clearly the number of that car. It was the same as that written on the note. Summer was a little excited and nervous. She turned to look at Leonardo, who was standing two meters away from her. Noticing her gaze, he waved and signaled to her to go over. Summers heart was hammering. Now, there was an opportunity for her to escape Leonardos control. How could she let it go? Just as she walked to Leonardo, she found that the ck car was driving closer and closer ording to the distance between her and the car, it would take at most half a minute for her to run over. Only half a minute As she was hesitating, she had already arrived in front of Leonardo. Leonardo held her hand with a smile, Well go back to the Hoover Cityter. Summer hated his smile. Although she was extremely excited, she still maintained a calm expression, Where shall we live after wee back? Leonardo smiled at her indulgently and said, You can live anywhere you want. Really? Of course. Summer nced at the car again and kissed Leonardo on the lips. Leonardo was surprised by the kiss and froze. After a while, he snapped out of shock and held Summer by her waist. Tim and the bodyguards standing nearby all turned around. Leonardo could never refuse Summers kiss. When he was immersed in the kiss, Summer suddenly pulled away. Leonardo did not let go of her, but he let his guard down. Summer took this opportunity and pushed him. Leonardo was unprepared and fell to the ground. As he fell backwards, Summer had an eye contact with him and smiled when she saw his astounded face. Summer was free now, and dashed towards the ck car. The car door was already open when she started running. Behind her came Leonardos furious voice, Summer! Summer subconsciously protected her belly and run faster. Leonardos angry roar scared the bodyguards, who began to chase after Summer. Before they could catch up with Summer, she already got into the ck car. She mmed the car door shut, panting as she turned around to look at those people behind her. The bodyguards ran after the car for a while and came back to drive to chase after Summer. Leonardo just stood there, and Summer couldnt see his expression clearly. Chapter 272 Secrets As soon as Summer got into the car, the driver stepped on the elerator and drove the car at full speed. However, the car drove steadily, and Summer didnt feel any difort. She looked ahead at the driver and found he was a stranger. Summer asked, Who sent you to pick me up? Mr. Patel, the driver answered respectfully, as he concentrated on driving. Summer frowned, Who is Mr. Patel? The driver didnt answer Summer. He only said, Mr. Patel said that you knew him. Did she? Summer was indeed familiar with the license te number. However, she couldnt recall whose it was. Summer pondered and went through all the people she knew in her mind. Suddenly, it urred to her who the owner of the car was. After knowing who was helping her, Summer had mixed emotions. Suddenly, the driver said, I will stop at the intersection ahead. Ms. Summer, you can get on the white car after you get off. Summer narrowed her eyes and saw a white car parked by the roadside. Then she was somewhat confused. The person who helped her was someone Summer did not want to get involved with. But Leonardo was following her behind. If he chased up her, Summer wouldnt escape. Summer wanted to escape from Leonardo. Moreover, Summer disliked owing to someone who she didnt want to contact. But clearly, the former was more attractive. Thus, when the driver stopped, Summer got off and got into the white car without hesitation. The white car drove in the opposite direction. When Summer turned around, she saw Leonardo was still chasing after that car. Summer was stunned for a moment before she asked the driver, Did we get rid of them? Yes, The driver who answered Summer was still a stranger to her. Summer knew who Mr. Patel was. She was also a little surprised that Mr. Patel was a very thoughtful person. Then she couldnt help asking, Wheres Mr. Patel? The driver replied, He is waiting for you at the airport. Airport? Summer stopped asking any questions.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Then they changed cars one by one. Whenever they changed one, the car would drive in the opposite direction. Therefore, Leonardo wouldnt seed in catching up with Summer even if he noticed that Summer wasnt in the car they were chasing and changed a target. Summer changed so many cars halfway, and they were all heading towards different ces. So, Leonardo couldnt find her. Summer was a little confused, and she thought that everything was unreal. Could she get rid of Leonardo like this? It wasnt until the car arrived at the airport that Summer came to her senses. She was about to open the door and get out when someone opened the door from outside. Summer looked up and saw a mans smiling face. He greeted kindly, Hi, Summer. Although Summer had already recalled who the owner of the license te was, when he appeared in front of her, she was still unable to conceal her surprise. Jerome, its you. Summer got off and looked at Jerome calmly as if it was the first time she met him. After Jerome heard what Summer said, he wore a bright smile. I knew it. You still remember my license te number, dont you? said Jerome. Summer had known Jerome a long time ago, and she was very much into Jerome then. When she was a teenager, Summer involuntarily bore in mind everything about Jerome who she liked. Therefore, Summer memorized his license te number at that time. Afterward, Summer no longer liked Jerome, and she gradually forgot everything about him. However, the Jerome in front of her was different from the one she knew. Summer narrowed her eyes and asked vigntly, How did you know that Leonardo and I were staying at that hotel? Why did you help me? Summer had never forgotten what Jerome had done to Vicky. The smile on Jeromes face subsided. Then he said seriously, Leonardos vi was burnt down. There were rumors that you were killed in the fire. I didnt believe it, so I sent someone to follow Leonardo. Those who followed Leonardo informed Jerome Summers whereabouts. Jeromes gaze shocked Summer. Then Summer said coldly, What does it have to do with you whether I die or not? Jerome took a step forward and smiled mischievously. Of course, it has to do with me, Jerome said. He paused and added, I will be heart-broken if you die. Summer couldnt tell whether he was joking or serious from his bantering tone. She only found it hard to connect the meticulous man in front with the cowardly and ipetent Jerome in the past. Summer had to take a step back and said, Its not funny. I know you wont believe me, but time will tell. After Jerome finished speaking, he took out two tickets, Its time for us to board. Where are we going? The driver who picked her up told her that Jerome was waiting for her at the airport. Jerome said, Go abroad. Summer suddenly paused. What? Are you reluctant to part with Leonardo? Jerome smiled and looked at her, Have you forgotten how Leonardo controlled you during that period, and how you were wronged by the Emersons? Hearing this, Summer frowned slightly. Obviously, Jerome cared about everything about her. Jerome noticed Summers hesitation. Then he said in a gentle tone to persuade her, The Emersons are too tricky. If you live in the Emersons, you will end up dead. If you leave now and go abroad to hide for a year or two, Leonardo will naturally forget about you. And you can move on with your life. Summer interrupted him, You knew something, dont you? Jerome raised his eyebrows and became somewhatplicated, Everyone has his own secrets. Summer did not intend to discuss this with Jerome. She only asked, Are you going abroad with me? Of course. Jerome smiled again. Naturally, Summer was very wary of Jerome who changedpletely. From Jeromes words, Summer could tell that Jerome was still interested in her. If Jerome had done everything in purpose before, then his scheming would not be inferior to that of Leonardo. Summer would never go abroad with him. Seeing that Summer did not say anything, Jerome reached out to hug her shoulder, Time is almost up. Lets go. Summer turned around and avoided his hand. Jerome turned a little gloomy, but he did not say anything. Probably, Jerome didnt want to attract attention, and he booked economy tickets. They came through the security system and went to the terminal. When they arrived, passengers of the same flight were boarding. Summer bit her lips and suddenly squatted on the ground, My stomach hurts I have to go to the bathroom! Chapter 273 Goodbye, Leonardo Clearly, Jerome didnt believe what Summer said, Why? The current Jerome was much shrewder than he was and was not at all easy to deceive. I dont know. Maybe Im unustomed to the food here. Summer looked up at Jerome, pretending to be weak. Too many things happened this morning. Summer ran away from Leonardo and was still frightened and pale. So, Summer did not look good. Jerome nced at the gate and said, Ill go with you. Thank you. Summer stood up and allowed Jerome to support her walking towards the bathroom. After all, she was weak. And she couldnt refuse Jeromes help. When they arrived at the bathroom, Jerome stayed at the door, waiting for her. Summer became nervous when she entered the bathroom. She leaned against the door and waited quietly for time to pass. She had to wait until thest moment of boarding before leaving. Summer had to prevent Jerome from boarding. She had a premonition that the current Jerome would not be much kinder than Leonardo. It wasnt until Summer heard the broadcast of taking off that she tidied herself up and left the bathroom. Jerome was very impatient then. However, when he saw Summer, Jerome asked with concern, Why did you get out soter? Are you OK? Im fine. Summer nodded but walked very slowly. The radio was reminding that passengers of Summers flight were about to be prohibited from boarding. Jerome was very anxious and quickened his steps. Then a middle-aged woman walked past Summer. Summer was struck by a sudden thought. She nced at Jerome and suddenly reached out to grab the boarding pass from his hand. Meanwhile, Summer touched that womans butt. The middle-aged woman turned her head when she felt that touch. Quickly, Summer pped Jerome on the face, Youre so dirty! How can you do that? Jerome was confused and did not react at all, What? Summer turned around to look at that woman with hesitation, I saw it. You just touched her The middle-aged woman was a dangerous person. Hearing Summers words, she believed that Jerome had just touched her butt. Though Jerome was a gentleman from a wealthy family and was much more handsome than others, he was a man. Naturally, that woman trusted Summer instead of Jerome. Therefore, she reached out and pushed Jerome, Though you look gentle, why are you so shameless? Jerome turned cold, I didnt. Then he understood Summers purpose. Summer didnt want him to get on the ne. Jerome sneered and was about to speak when he saw a few tall men walking toward him. One of the tallest men asked Jerome in a dialect, Are you taking advantage of our Madam? Summer was stunned. Was the middle-aged woman the wife of a certain Boss? If Jerome had no bodyguards with him, he would definitely lose the fight. But Summer couldnt care about him. Jerome would at most be beaten up. Therefore, Summer silently said Im sorry to Jerome and left when he was surrounded by the bodyguards. Summer dashed to the boarding gate and boarded the ne. Not long after she boarded the ne, the cabin door was closed. Summers seat wasnt far from the door, and she had been paying attention to it. But she didnt see Jerome get on. Only when the ne took off did Summer get rxedpletely. She turned her head and looked out of the window. The ne passed through the clouds and was getting farther and farther away from the ground. Summer felt everything was unreal Last night, she made up her mind to follow Leonardo back. But she didnt expect that she was already on a ne flying to another country. After a while, a smile appeared on Summers face. Goodbye, Leonardo. Probably, Leonardo never imagined that Summer could escape from him. He must be so angry that he wanted to turn the whole city upside down. Summer stretched out her hand to cover her belly, and then she wore a bigger smile. Soon, she would live with her baby alone. In the airport entrance. Leonardo with his bodyguards got into the VIP aisle. When he found Jerome, he was beaten the shit out . Leonardo grabbed Jeromes cor and asked in a hoarse and low voice, Wheres Summer? Jerome was beaten up and panted twice before he could see the person in front was Leonardo. He narrowed his eyes and smiled, Summer? Shes gone. For her sake, I gave her a false identity. You cant find her. When it was said that Summer had been burned to death, Jerome plotted to create a fake identity for Summer. Jerome was angry that Summer left him to board alone. But he made a bnce in his heart when he saw Leonardo, who acted willfully, was also driven crazy by Summer. Leonardo frowned and threw Jerome out. Leonardo was furious, and especially ruthless. After Jerome was thrown out, he slipped a long distance away on the ground. Jerome curled up in pain, unable to utter a single word. Leonardo walked over and squatted in front of him. Then he said savagely, I didnt expect that you were so meticulous.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Leonardo was too careless. He had never paid attention to Jerome. Whats more, Leonardo didnt expect that it was Jerome, whom he did not care, prevented him from catching up with Summer. Jerome felt pain all over his body and couldnt say anything. But he still forced a grim smile. Leonardo angrily kicked him again. Then the security guards of the airport arrived. Leonardo ignored Jerome and instructed his men in a deep voice, Investigate where Summer is. You have to give me the answer I want whatever way you use. Leonardo finished the instruction as he gritted his teeth. After Tim got Leonardos instruction, he immediately rushed to check the passengers of that flight with other bodyguards. However, the results were not satisfactory. Just as Jerome said, Summers ticket was bought with a fake identity. So, Tim found nothing about Summer after he investigated everything about that flight. In the end, they could only return to ask Jerome. However, Jerome returned to Hoover City. Leonardo chased after Jerome to Hoover City with fury. And he forced Jerome to tell the fake identity he had given Summer. However, Summers fake name was very popr. As for the ID card number, Jerome could not recall it. Jerome was very pleased, seeing that Leonardo was furious too. Summer is abroad. She is smart and has a fake identity. Do you think you can still find her? Leonardo sneered angrily, Do you think the Patel Group can survive through tomorrow? Chapter 274 Bring Her back The ne arrived at its destination after ten hours. On the radio, the flight attendant reminded the passengers that the ne was about tond. Summer turned to look out of the window. This was the only country in the world that covered an entire continent. It was surrounded by sea and had many unique naturalndscapes, nts and animals. Coincidentally, this was also the country that Summer once yearned for. She had once mentioned this to Jerome. But that was the past. She guessed it was just a coincidence that Jerome booked tickets to this country. After getting off, Summer felt a heat wave pouncing on her face. Because of the location of the country, it was the hottest season in January here. Summer followed the crowd and walked out. She was alone, without any luggage. And she was beautiful, elegant but alone, so she was conspicuous and lonely in the crowd. Passers-by shot curious nces at Summer. Fortunately, Summer was a hardworking student at university. Although her English was not very good, she had no problemmunicating with the native people. Summer took a taxi to the nearest hotel and went out to buy aputer without much rest. Previously, she had only sent the first half of the script to Eliza. Eliza must know it by now, and she must be very angry. Summer logged into her mailbox. There were several unread emails on the screen. The first was sent by Jerome three hours ago when she just got off the ne. The second was from Eliza, and thest few were sent by Jessica. Summer just used this email address when she was at university. Not many people knew it. And she mostly used this mail address for work. However, Summer had very few friends and did not apply for a private mailbox. Summer jiggled the mouse to the bottom of the unread emails and opened the earliest-received email sent from Jessica. This email was sent when Summer set fire to the vi a few days ago. After the fire, she did not use her phone. The only way Jessica could contact her was via her email. Summer clicked on the email. After she read the first sentence, she couldnt helpughing. Summer, where the hell are you? The vi has been burnt down and youve disappeared. This is what youve told me that you will do that properly? Contact me when you see the email. Otherwise, I will post your pictures on the porn website! Jessica was a little childish. When she was annoyed, she would threaten people orally. Immediately, Summer opened the second email. I know youre still alive!!! Let me know if youre alive!!! Or Ill post your pictures tomorrow Next was the third one Say something. Summer was amused and replied to Jessica with an extremely short email, Im fine. Dont worry. Then Summer opened the email Eliza had sent her.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Summer, how dare you set me up? Why did you give me half of the script? You Sitting there, across the screen, Summer could feel Elizas rage when she sent this email. Summer replied, Send me the contract, and Ill send the rest of the script to you. Finally, it was from Jerome. Summer and Jerome were acquainted with each other when they were young. Before they broke apart, Summer would asionally ask Jerome for materials and sometimes help through email. Therefore, Jerome knew her email address. Jeromes email was like a message, with only one word, Arrived? Summer did not reply to his email. She owed Jerome a favor for sessfully escaping from Leonardo. She had to pay him back. But Summer merely ignored it for she couldnt afford to pay him back. Then Summer received a new email. It was sent by Jessica. The email included a series of questions Where are you? Do you have money? Are you safe? Summer was touched. Only Jessica would care about her now. After replying to Jessicas email, Summer packed her things up and left the hotel without checking out. Leonardo was too smart. If he wanted to find Summer, he would find her sooner orter. In front of him, Summer had no fluke mind. Summer found a vacation rental on the inte. The owner was an old couple, and their children worked in other cities. They ran the vacation rental to entertain tourists because they liked a busy life. Summer received their hospitality. In the Hoover City. In the Presidents Office of Tip Top Media Group. When Jessica entered, she saw Leonardos gloomy face and wanted to retreat. However, the bodyguards standing at the door blocked her. Jessica had no choice but to brave her way in. Leonardo stood in front of the window with his back to her. He was tall, but seemed to be lonely. However, Jessica did not sympathize with him at all. She pretended not to know what Leonardo asked her toe for. Then she smiled, Hi, Boss, what can I do for you? Leonardo turned around and was expressionless. Nobody could see what he was thinking. Jessica subconsciously swallowed her saliva and lowered her head under Leonardos gaze. After a while, Jessica heard Leonardos hoarse voice, Did she contact you? No. Although Jessica was a little scared, she still denied it. Is that so? Leonardo smiled instead of being angry. Then he picked up a document on the table and threw it to Jessica. Jessica stretched out her hand and took it over. She found that the document was print copy of the emails she sent to and received from Summer. Yes, she contacted me. What do you want? Jessica said desperately as she tightened her hand on the document. Leonardo actually asked someone to hack into herputer and found the emails she had exchanged with Summer, but so what? Leonardo said expressionlessly in a cold voice, Ask her where she is and tell her that youlle for her. Without the slightest hesitation, Jessica rejected, No. As soon as she finished speaking, Jessica felt a strong pressure from Leonardo. Jessica was pampered by her family ever since she was a kid. Although she would quarrel with Carl, Carl would always give way to her. Jessica took several steps back and tried to reason with Leonardo, Dont you know why Summer left you? If you keep chasing after her, what else can you do apart from causing trouble for her? And she will still hide from you, wont she? Leonardo did not agree with what Jessica said. He narrowed his eyes and forced her, Ill bring her back to me. Jessica said mockingly, So what? Ask her to be a dead person? Summer has her thoughts and she is a living person. No matter how many times you bring her back, she will still escape from you! Chapter 275 Don’t Disturb Her After Jessica blurted out, she realized what she had said. Jessica was a bit short-tempered. No matter how angry Carl was, he would not do anything to her. However, Leonardo was not the same. Leonardo did not have any pity on her. Jessica gritted her teeth and regretted saying that without thinking twice. The next moment she heard Leonardos frightening and gloomy voice. Say it again. Of course, Jessica didnt dare to say it again. She was afraid that Leonardo would throw her out after she said that. Then the door of Leonardos office was burst open. Jessica turned around and saw Carl all sweaty.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. He seemed toe in a hurry. His hair was in a mess. He was tired and out of breath. When he saw Jessica, he strode over and pulled her behind him. He said angrily, Leonardo, I know youre anxious because Summer is missing. You can talk to me. But why are you looking for Jessica? Carl knew well about Leonardo. After Summer left, Leonardo would explode at any time. He wouldnt be easy on anyone who provoked him. Jessica had a good rtionship with Summer, so she thought about Summer and spoke for her. And she was straightforward. She would definitely get Leonardo angry. If Carl hadnt known that Leonardo asked Jessica over, Jessica would be truly screwed without him around. Leonardo was expressionless, staring at Carl for a while. And it scared Carl. Then Leonardo looked down and said indifferently, Just ask her something about Summer. Leonardo did not seem to be very angry, so Carl turned braver. Summer is your wife, not Jessicas wife. Why do you ask others about her? Carls words made sense. And it shocked Leonardo. It was true that he didnt know much about Summer. He had asked others to investigate Summer at the beginning, so he knew about her family and that she wanted to be a scriptwriter. But he didnt know anything else. After a while, Leonardo said in a low voice, You guys can go out. His voice was not loud, nor did he sound emotional. But for no reason, no one dared to say no. Carl immediately dragged Jessica out. Jessica struggled, but Carl just grabbed her tighter instead of letting her go. He whispered in Jessicas ear, Do you want Leonardo to throw you out? Jessica red at him and kicked him in the calf. Carls face twisted in pain, but he did not do anything to her. After leaving the office, they both leaned against the door and let out a long sigh of relief. After a while, Carl turned to ask Jessica, Do you know where Summer is? No, Jessica snorted, Even if I know, I wont tell you. You men all suck. Jessica had thought that Leonardo was quite good in the past. However, Summer and he ended up like this. How could Summer push Mr. Charlie? She was not an idiot. Jessica also got mad at Carl. Why are all of you men so opinionated? If it werent for Leonardo pressing on her too hard, how would she have run away? What do you mean? Carl turned to look at her with his arms crossed. Leonardo didnt do that. The things about the Emersons are tooplicated, and they cant be fixed in a short time. But Leonardo would keep her safe even if she stays. Jessica replied with a fake smile. Oh, so Summer should put everything on Leonardo for his unreliable promise that he could keep her safe? Carl had nothing to say. Jessica sneered and turned to leave. Carl stood there and irritably wed at his hair. When he knew that Leonardo had called Jessica over, he was so nervous that something might happen to Jessica. However, Jessica was fine. Now, he was screwed. He just wanted to have a good talk with Jessica. Now it seemed he expected too much. In Leonardos office. After Carl and Jessica left, the room went quiet. Leonardo slowly walked to the sofa and sat down. He leaned against the sofa and stared nkly upwards, looking exhausted. Summer was stubborn. She could tolerate the Jarretts for so many years. So, she could also y hide-and-seek with him with the same perseverance and patience. If he kept looking for her, she would keep hiding. She was probably thinking of a new escape route now. Thinking of this, Leonardo couldnt help but smile mockingly. He resembled Summer in this. They were both stubborn. During this time, their rtionship reached a stalemate. Leonardo knew Summer was unhappy, and he also felt bad. However, many people were involved in Charlies ident. Even Leonardo didnt dare to act recklessly, he was afraid that if Summer knew more, she would end up like Charlie. Once a person showed his weakness, he would be overcautious. After Charlies ident, Leonardo became very passive. He could no longer investigate into his mothers ident, nor could he clear Summers name. Perhaps, it was good for him that Summer left. He could stop being overcautious and care his own things. Someone knocked on the door. Leonardo sat up straight and recovered the indifferentplexion. Come in. Mr. Emerson. It was Tim. He walked close to Leonardo, nodded and said respectfully, Ive found Mrs. Emerson. Tim thought that Leonardo would ask him to bring Summer back when he knew they found Summer. However, Leonardo remained silent for a long time. Tim tilted his head and observed Leonardo with great caution. But he only found that Leonardo looked calm and expressionless, as if he was just in a daze. After a while, Leonardo asked, Where is she? Sydney, Tim continued, But she should move to another ce soon. If we send someone over now Before Tim could finish his sentence, Leonardo interrupted him. Dont disturb her. What? Tim thought that he had heard it wrong. Tim knew Leonardo well. Leonardo should be eager to fly to Sydney and bring Summer back. However, Leonardo said, Dont disturb her. Mr. Emerson, you dont want anyone to bring Mrs. Emerson back? Tim asked again. Leonardo said resolutely, No. Chapter 276 Mr. Emerson is Weird Tim couldnt believe what he had heard. Even though Leonardo had repeated it twice, Tim still thought that he heard it wrong. Mr. Emerson Tim wanted to ask again. But Leonardo just raised his hand to tell him to shut up. Tim was stunned for a moment before leaving. Since Jessica had left angrily, Carl returned to Leonardos office. Then he saw Timing out of the office. He quickened his pace and walked close to Tim. Whats going on? Did you find Summer? Tim frowned and nodded, Yeah. Seeing that Tim was frowning and looked worried, Carl was confused and asked, So, Leonardo didnt want you to bring her back? Did he want to do it himself? Tim shook his head. No. Mr. Emerson After a pause, Tim thought of a word to describe Leonardo. I think Mr. Emerson is a little weird. What? The corners of Carls mouth twitched. Mr. Emerson doesnt want us to bring Mrs. Emerson back, nor does he want to pick her up himself. He only asked us not to disturb her. Carl had the same reaction as Tim had at that time. He was also shocked for a moment. Then he asked, What happened to him? Tim shook his head nkly. After following Leonardo for so many years, Tim could usually see through some of Leonardos thoughts. However, this time, Tim did not have a clue at all. He felt that he could no longer guess what Leonardo was thinking. Carl was thinking the same. Although Summer moved out of the hotel, she did not let down her guard. She stayed at the guest house at night. During the day, she disguised herself and sneaked into a coffee shop across the street. She always sat by the window in the afternoon with a ss of juice. Summer only had one goal. She wanted to see when Leonardos men would find her hotel. She thought that with Leonardos capability, he would find out the hotel she booked the next day. However, Summer had stayed in the coffee shop for two or three days, yet she still didnt see Leonardos men until she checked out. Hadnt his men found this hotel? But Summer found it impossible when she thought of this. That was impossible. Leonardo had hidden his power for so many years. He could easily find her. Summer shook the juice in front of her and felt a little uneasy. She should be happy that Leonardo didnt find her. But she didnt feel so. On the contrary, she was a little disappointed. Was Jerome right about it? However, it was less than two years. And Leonardo already didnt want to look for her? Summer pursed her lips, took off the wig and hat she used to disguise herself. Then she just walked out like that. She deliberately walked to the hotel before returning to the guest house. After having dinner with the host, Summer returned to her room. She turned herputer on and checked her emails. Eliza sent her an electronic contract. Summer looked through it and had no problem with it, so she wrote back to Eliza. Summer wasnt sure if Leonardo really didnt want to look for her. So, the next morning, she bought a flight ticket and left Sydney for another city. After leaving Sydney, she called the old couple and asked them if any Chinese hade to look for her. But they said no. So Leonardo stopped looking for her? A month passed quickly. Summer had sent the paper contracts she signed to Eliza and got them back. But Leonardos men still didnte to her. People who were not loved in their childhood grew up fast, so Summer could remain calm most of the time. Now she realized that Leonardo stopped looking for her.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. So, she didnt need to hide anymore. Then Summer got a new number and contacted Jessica. After that, she went back to Sydney and rented a house by the sea. Summer had thought about going back to Hoover City. But on a second thought, she had sacrificed much to get out. So, she couldnt just go back now. Moreover, why should she return there? She didnt miss anyone or anything. And Summer thought that Leonardo would not let her go so easily. Perhaps he didnt want to look for her now. But it didnt mean that he wouldnte to take away the child when she delivered the baby. Summer pondered for a moment. It would be better to stay in Sydney. Eliza liked Summers script very much and often discussed about it with Summer by video-chatting. After all, Summer wrote it by imagination. There were some illogical and unrealistic contents. If it was to be made into an online drama, it must undergo censorship from relevant authorities. And it must be logical. They had revised it for a few times. In the end, they made the final version in April. Summer was expected to give birth in July. This is thest chapter. You can check it. If theres no problem, then thats it. Im gonna rest well for my baby. As Summer spoke, she pressed send and sent thest chapter to Eliza. Then, she moved her neck and touched her belly out of habit, which was like a big ball. Eliza saw her belly in the video. She hesitated before asking, Are you going to have a baby abroad? Yes. Summer nodded. In the past few months, Eliza and she had been discussing the script. They often quarreled when they disagreed with each other. And they neverpromised easily. However, they were getting closer. Eliza asked Summer, Has Leonardoe to find you? Summer was surprised and said, No. You Alright, lets call it a day. Im a little tired. Ill contact you if there are any problems. Summer turned off the video before Eliza finished her words. Then she sat nkly at her desk for a while before she opened her browser and searched Leonardo. She pressed enter and saw the search results. Then she noticed the small words at the top of the page: 14, 700, 000 Results. At the top of all the results was Leonardos profile. Below it was thetest news about Leonardo. Every search result was about Leonardo. Some were discussing him, while others were talking about his family. Leonardo took over the Emerson Group and was a hot topic to the public. The media would like to report anything about him. It was easy for Summer to know how he had been recently. Chapter 277 Photos Summer moved the mouse and flipped through the news. Nowadays, media liked to use sensational headlines to attract peoples attention. And the contents were simr. Leonardo often appeared in business news. Sometimes, there were some gossips about him. But none of them were proved real. Leonardo was handsome and powerful. Moreover, the Emersons were all powerful people. So, he easily attracted the attention of the public. In the past, when people thought of him, they would describe him as ugly and impotent. Now, hisbels had changed when Summer searched him online. Now they said Leonardo was a billionaire upstart in the business world. The one and only sessor of the powerful Emersons. Ordinary people would look up to any one of thosebels. Summer was one of them. When they lived together, Summer didnt feel so. But they had been apart for a long time, Summer began to feel that she was out of his league. Sometimes, Summer recalled the days when she was with Leonardo and felt it was like a dream. Suddenly, she felt the baby in her belly kicking her. Summer looked down and patted on it tofort the baby. She whispered, Honey, he is your father. He is very handsome, but hes a little short-tempered. Then she stopped. Summer pursed her lips, stood up and turned off herputer. She was going to the kitchen to cook something for herself. When she opened the refrigerator, she found it was quite empty. Her belly grew and she wanted to finish revising the script with Eliza as soon as possible. So, she hadnt been outtely. Now she could only eat out. Summer went back to her room and got changed. Then, she took her wallet and went out. It was mild in Sydneys April, neither cold nor hot. When Summer went out, she found that the door of the next house was open. There were a few cars at the door. She had lived here for months and had never seen her neighbor. When she passed by, she was so curious that she couldnt help but look inside. A few boys were walking out. They were about sixteen or seventeen years old. Some were ck, and the others were white. They hung up on each others shoulders,ughing and talking. Summer was surprised, but she just turned around and left. The boys also noticed her. There were many Asians here. But they seldom saw a single Asian woman, who was pretty and pregnant. So, those boys whistled behind her. And they also said something in English, such as pretty and gorgeous. But they didnt sound nice to Summer. So, she ignored them and quickened her pace. She walked to the restaurant where she often had dinner. Summer did not go anywhere far way. She always shopped and ate nearby. However, she was so beautiful that the waiters in the restaurant recognized her. When she entered the restaurant, a waiter greeted her in English, Ms. Summer, wee. Summer smiled. I want a six-inch pizza and a ss of juice. Alright, please wait for a moment. The waiter smiled, took her order and returned to the counter. Summer sat not far from the counter, so she could hear her saying in a low voice, That beautiful pregnant womanes again. It sounded a little strange, but Summer knew that she did not mean to offend her. After dinner, Summer went to the supermarket and bought some food before returning home. Summer walked faster when she passed by her neighbor. Fortunately, those boys werent at home. They seemed to go out for something. In Hoover City. It waste at night when Leonardo came out of the Emerson Group. Tim saw hime out and opened the car door for him. Mr. Emerson. Instead of getting into the car, Leonardo looked up at Tim. Tim knew what he wanted. He stretched out his other hand. There was a mobile phone on it. Leonardo took the phone over and did not get into the car. He stood at the door and turned it on. The screen lit up, showing a picture of a woman. The woman in the photo was wearing a thin grey coat with a loose white dress. She was pregnant and having dinner in the restaurant. The person probably took the picture through the window in the distance, so the womans face was not very clear. When she lowered her head to eat, her hair was hanging down and covered half of her face. But Leonardo just stared at the photos, looking mesmerized. After a while, Leonardo asked, Shes been eating these outside? His voice was hoarse, which made him sound lonely in the night breeze. Tim replied, No, Mrs. Emerson usually cooks herself. She hasnt been out recently. Because she has been busy with her work, she didnt realize there was out of food at home. So, she went out to for dinner today. Alright. Leonardo replied indifferently, then bent down and sat in the car. Tim closed the car door for him and couldnt help but sigh slightly. When Leonardo told them not to disturb Summer, Tim thought that he was just saying it. He knew Leonardo well. Leonardo would definitely bring Summer back if he had found her.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Because of the kidnap in his childhood, Leonardo seemed to have some personality ws. He was paranoid and suspicious, so it was very difficult to make him listen to others. Therefore, Tim didnt take it seriously when he heard that order. He thought that Leonardo would change his mind in a few days and get Summer back. However, he waspletely wrong. Instead of sending someone to bring Summer back, he sent people to secretly follow her in Sydney. He also ordered them to take photos of Summer every day secretly without disturbing her. If Summer did not go out that day, they should also take a picture of her door. Carl told Tim more than once that Leonardo was crazy. And Tim also felt the same way. Tim shook his head and got into the car. Then he drove towards Leonardos apartment. Since Summer set fire to Leonardos vi, Leonardo moved to an apartment not far from the Emersons Group. Sometimes, he just stayed in thepany. While driving, Tim secretly observed Leonardo. Leonardo was still staring at Summers pictures on the phone. He received many photos today, and just looked at each for a long time. However, he stopped on this photo. In the photo, there were some boys with different colors of skin behind Summer. Leonardo often looked at Summers photos, so he could tell that they were near Summers house. Who are they? Leonardo asked in a low voice. Chapter 278 I Feel Sorry for You The traffic light just turned red. When Tim looked at it, he discovered that Leonardo was referring to the people standing behind Summer in the photo. Tim did not feel anything unusual. They are just passers-by, Tim said. Leonardo looked at it and said seriously, I have never seen these people before. What? Tim was puzzled. Leonardo had never been to Sydney in the past few months. He had only seen Summer in the photo. Had Leonardo remembered all the people who had appeared in the background of Summers photos? Tim was still in surprise when he heard Leonardo saying calmly, Have someone investigate who these people are and watch them carefully. Yes, sir, Tim replied. He drove the car to the apartment. Leonardo entered the building and then Tim left. Leonardo opened the door and it was pitch ck in the room. He turned on the lights and went straight into the bedroom. Summers photos were all over the room. These photographs had been taken by his subordinates in Sydney in the past few months. Some were clear while some blurry. Leonardo hadnt deleted any photograph and developed them all even though some were very blurry. Leonardo took off his coat and slowly rolled up his sleeves onto his forearm. He walked over to the printer with a cable, connected his phone and started printing todays new photos. Summer was awakened by the deafening music in the midnight. She opened her eyes in the darkness in confusion. Then she recognized that the music came from next door. She knew that young people were energetic, but that was not the reason to disturb people by throwing a party in the midnight. Summer got out of bed. She walked to the window and lifted a corner of the curtain to look out. There was only a fence between her house and the next house. From her room she could see the burning campfire in the yard next door, and the people sitting round. The campfire was very bright and not far away. Summer recognized several youths who she had seen at the door when she went out for dinner. She remembered their figures and the clothes they had worn during the day. This area was very far from the city. Most of the people living here were retired people, so those youths were very conspicuous. People could easily remember them. Some of them looked strange to Summer. There were both boys and girls, some of which were flirting. Summer was not the only one being disturbed, but no one hade out to stop them. They seemed not to be trifled with. Besides, Summer was pregnant, so she did not dare to confront them. She went back to bed and pulled the quilt over her head to cover herself up, but she could still hear the noise. Not until dawn did it gradually quiet down. Summer didnt sleep well, so she felt exhausted in the morning. She sluggishly baked herself two pieces of bread and prepared to boil an egg for breakfast. Just as she was waiting for the water to boil, here came a knock on the door. Summer turned around and looked in the direction of the door. She frowned slightly and walked to the door. Summer took a look and found that it was a girl. So she opened the door. The girl greeted her, Hi! What can I do for you? Summer blocked the door, not letting the girl into the room. The girl wore a pink hoodie and hot pants that were so short that could hardly cover her butt. She looked very young. As Summer sized up the girl, the girl was also sizing up her. The girl looked at Summers belly, and then Summers face. She said to Summer in English, Excuse me, may I use your bathroom? There are too many people in my friends house. I have to queue up to use the toilet. But I cant wait anymore. Summer hesitated for a while and said, Sorry, my husband is in the bathroom. He has constipation. If you dont mind waiting for an hour My goodness The girl made an exaggerated expression, I feel so sorry for you. Then, the girl turned around and left. Summer closed the door. However, she did not go back to the kitchen. Instead, she looked out through the crack in the door.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. She saw the girl walk out to meet up with a boy. The girl said something and then the boy turned to look towards Summers door. Although Summer knew that they couldnt see her, she was still shocked. No one would ever want to mess with them. The girl had definitely note to use the bathroom. Probably, she hade to see if Summer was living alone. Teenagers liked to seek strong sensations and could do anything for that. Summer had never thought of others with malice, but those youths were really suspicious. Back in the kitchen, Summer didnt even have the mood for breakfast. How about moving out for a few days? The more Summer thought about it, the more uneasy she felt. The people next door had been ying wildly all night, so they must be sleeping now. If she got out now, she probably wouldnt meet them. So Summer packed up some clothes and went out with her backpack. She couldnt afford to provoke them, so she had to move away. Summer locked the door and looked around to confirm that there was no one around. Then she felt somewhat assured and kept on walking. However, when she walked out of the courtyard, she found a person standing against the wall. He was a blonde with a pair of blue eyes. And he wore a red coat, looking young, but he was tall. He must be at the age of puberty as he looked abnormally thin. He supported himself with one hand on the wall and smiled, Hey, beauty. Summer subconsciously drew back, nodded slightly to greet him, and turned around to walk to the other side. But the boy followed up. He said in English, Hey, stop. We have just met yesterday. Dont you remember me? Summer ignored him and quickened her pace. However, the boy was taller than her and his legs were longer, so he caught up with her soon. He held her hand tightly and said, Im talking to you. Didnt you hear me? Dont you speak English? Where do youe from? Chapter 279 Who Else but Leonardo Summer was unable to get away from him. She looked up at him and said coldly, Let go of me! Summer had a pair of beautiful cat eyes. When she smiled, she looked exceptionally fascinating. However, if she looked at people coldly, people would feel the coldness prating into their bones. The boy was still young, and when Summer looked at him coldly, he subconsciously loosened his hand. Summer took the opportunity to pull her hand back and quickly retreated, looking at him cautiously. The boy was probably enraged by his own reaction just now and scolded, Bitch! As he spoke, he reached out to grab Summer again. Summer got panicked. A robust man suddenly appeared and walked up to separate them. The man waved his fist and knocked the boy down to the ground. The boy fell to the ground, covering his stomach and couldnt make a sound. Summer was surprised by such a dramatic scene. The man turned around and asked her with concern, Are you alright? The man was speaking Chinese. Only then did Summer realize that the man was a Chinese. He had an ordinary appearance, but he was a strong fighter. She had just witnessed his capability. Im fine, thank you. My name is Summer, and whats your name please? Summer said gratefully. The man hesitated for a moment and said, I just passed by. Never mind. He then turned around and left. Summer watched as he left and thought that he was strange, but she didnt dare to stay there any longer because of what had just happened. So she left in a hurry. Perhaps there were people who did good deeds and did not want to be known. Summer stayed in a five-star hotel in the downtown. She booked a room for three days first. She probably wouldnt go back to live there anymore, but she had to get her stuffs. And her due date was up, she couldnt live in the suburb now. She was afraid that if she encountered something like that again, she wouldnt be so lucky next time. Summer found an apartment near the hospital on the Inte soon. Coincidentally, the owner was a Chinese. Because she didnt work in the local anymore, she decided to rent out the apartment and only rent it to Chinese. The house has good location, convenient transportation andplete furniture. And it could be rented for either long term or short term. Summer then called the owner. After the call was connected, Summer said in Chinese, Hello, I saw the AD you posted on the Inte The owner was impatient and interrupted her, Yes, my apartment is for rent. But Im getting out of town tonight. If you want to see the apartment,e over now. Summer hadnt spoken Chinese in real life for long. Alright, Ill be right over. Summer hung up the phone, confirmed the address, and took a taxi there. The apartment was located in a bustling area. Summer and the owner had agreed to meet at the entrance. In public, Summer wouldnt have to worry about security. The owner was a middle-aged woman. Unlike on the phone, she was very gentle in the real life. The owner saw Summer and said, Lets take a look at the apartment first. It has all the necessary furniture. How long will you rent? Then the owner walked in front to lead the way. Summer followed behind her and said, I may not live here for long. It doesnt matter. Anyway, I just rent it to Chinese. Thats so nice of you. The owner smiled and remained silent. They quickly arrived. There was no difference between the decorations in the room and the photos Summer had seen online, and it looked even more spacious than in the photos. And the rent was not expensive. Summer looked around the room and then heard the owner ask, How do you like it? I think its good, Summer smiled.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Then do you want to rent it? We can go through the formalities now Summer shook her head apologetically and said, Thank you for your kindness. The apartment is very good, but it is not suitable for me. Then Summer hurriedly walked out. The owner was surprised, Hey, what After Summer left the apartment, she finally could calm down. She had never mentioned that she was pregnant to the owner before. But when the owner saw her, she had neither asked her nor showed any surprise. What did this mean? Did this mean that the owner had the ability to foretell Summer had been pregnant? No, it could only mean that the owner had known that there would be a pregnant woman to rent her house. Someone had instructed the owner to rent the house to Summer. Besides, this someone had known that Summer would need a new apartment right now. However, she had not told anyone what had happened before. Moreover, the area where she had been looking for the apartment was near the hotel where she was staying now, close to the hospital. Quite a few people had known that she was pregnant, but not many people knew that she was staying in the hotel. The person who had arranged this must have been watching closely her. It made Summer panicked. Who else would it be but Leonardo? The appearance of the owner of the apartment was no coincidence. What about the man who had helped her before? Was it a coincidence? Summers mind was in a mess. Over the past few months, Summer had tried so hard to forget Leonardo. She would asionally search the Inte for news rted to Leonardo, but that was all. Leonardo had almost been unrted to her. However, at this moment, Summer realized that she had been thinking too simply. Leonardo What was he going to do? Had he been sending people to keep a close watch on her? Or did he finally make a move because of the child? Summer felt that thetter was more likely. Leonardo was domineering. If he really wanted to take her back, he would not have waited for so long. And what else could he want besides the child at such a coincidental time? A smart person like Leonardo wouldnt do anything without a purpose. Summer pursed her lips tightly and made up her mind that she wouldnt let Leonardo take this child away from her. Chapter 280 A Bunch of Trash In order to confirm whether Leonardo had been secretly watching her, Summer walked back to the ce where she had lived. When she arrived, she saw the police car and the security line outside the courtyard next door. A policeman saw her and frowned, Hey! What are you doing here? Summer walked over and pointed at her house, I live here.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The policeman turned around and whispered to the other one. Then he looked at Summer and said, Excuse me, Miss, were now conducting an investigation and we need your cooperation. Alright. Summer was curious about what had happened, so she was very cooperative. The police routinely inquired Summer, and she answered the questions one by one. Summer finally figured out what had happened. Those youths did havemitted crimes. Car racing, killing people, stealing, and even raping young girls. Actually, the police had not pointed it out so bluntly. Summer figured it out herself. Summer thought of the girl who hade to use the bathroom. If she hadnt been so cautious and let that girl into the house, she would probably have been dead by now. Summer felt the coldness climbing up on her back as well as the fear. Adults were good at judging and weighing. Even if they did bad things, they would consider the consequences. But teenagers were different. They were more likely to be impulsive and reckless. Seeing Summers bad expression, the policeman looked at her belly with some inquiry, Where is your husband? Summer paused and said, Hes working. The policeman nodded, Its safe here now. Summer smiled and said, Thank you, sir. Although the police said that it was very safe here, Summer did not want to live here anymore. She had lived here just for the sake of the baby. And now shes waiting for the due day. The other reason was Leonardo. Although Summer had lived here for more than four months, she didnt have many possessions. One suitcase was enough. When she walked out with the suitcase, the policemen were still there but no one noticed her. After she left, several strong men walked out from the other side. One said in a deep voice, Call Mr. Knight. At the Golden Cauldron Club. In a private room, Carl sat on a chair, staring in the direction of the door. Suddenly, the door was opened from the outside and Leonardo walked in. Upon seeing Leonardo, Carl stood up and pulled out the chair beside for him. You know what? Now I have to make an appointment to have dinners with you Leonardo sat down without saying a word. He nced at Carl indifferently and said, Whats wrong? Carl rolled his eyes and said, Come on. Cant we just have a dinner? Thest time I saw you wasst year, right? Leonardo pondered for a moment and gave an urate answer, A month ago. Carl went speechless. Suddenly, his phone rang. Wait for a second, Carl said as he picked up his phone. He took out his phone, only to discover that it was a call from Tim. Carl nced at Leonardo and answered the phone, Why are you calling me? Are you with Mr. Emerson now? Tim asked. Yeah, were in the Golden Cauldron Club. Whats wrong? Carl nced at Leonardo again. Leonardo felt Carls nce and frowned, Tim? Tim heard Leonardos voice. Tim wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. He had just received the information that Summer hadnt rented the apartment they had arranged, and she had also canceled the original house. This meant that Summer might have discovered Leonardos arrangements. If Leonardo knew that Summer had found out, he would go crazy. Tim didnt dare to report this to Leonardo, so he asked Carl for help But he didnt expect that Carl was with Leonardo Carl didnt know anything about Tims thoughts. He asked, Do you want to talk to Leonardo? No, no. Please tell Mr. Emerson that Mrs. Emerson has discovered our people. Tim was scared but he tried to make his tone as calm as usual. Then Tim hurriedly hung up the phone. Carl threw his phone aside and asked Leonardo, He told me that Mrs. Emerson has discovered your people. Carl felt that something was wrong. Mrs. Emerson? Carl murmured, Summer? It must be Summer. In the past half year, Carl hadnt seen Leonardo very often. Because Leonardo had been very busy. He had been busy participating in different kinds of business activities, meetings, and going on business travels Leonardo had been so busy that even if Carl wanted to see him, he would have to make an appointment beforehand, so Carl hadnt found the chance to ask him about Summer. He had been puzzled why Leonardo had note to see Summer. What a bunch of trash! Leonardo said, trying to suppress his anger. Carl was smart, and after thinking for a while, he understood what had been going on. Seeing Leonardos gloomy face, he pondered for a moment and asked, When is Summers due day? Leonardo did not even look at him. He stood up and said, In early July. Wait! Are you leaving now? We havent eaten yet? Seeing that Leonardo was leaving, Carl also stood up. Leonardo ignored him. Carl stopped him, Although your people have been discovered by Summer, it shouldnt be a problem for you, right? You can rece them with other guys No. Leonardo said, She is very vignt. It wont work next time. Carl scratched his head and frowned, Then why dont you just go and bring her back? Shes going to give birth anyway. Leonardo actually thought about it. Brought Summer back? He did want to. Every day, he was dreaming of bringing Summer back. Then, he would never let her go. Chapter 281Take Me in Seeing Leonardo stop, Carl thought he was listening and continued, Since you miss her so much, go and bring her back. Leonardos eyes were darkened as he pulled open the door and left. Nobody knew what he was thinking. Carl sighed and muttered to himself, Once you have a wife, you dont even need a bro Summer stayed in the hotel for two days. She had nothing else to do except eating and sleeping all day, so she was very idle. Thus, when she was free, she would go out for a walk. She just wandered around aimlessly without buying or doing anything. However, her real goal was to confirm whether Leonardo really had someone by her side. She didnt notice it before, but it was because she hadnt thought about it. In the past two days, she had been paying attention to it and really noticed for a few times that someone was following her. They were very professional bodyguards. If she hadnt been vignt and deliberately searching for them, she wouldnt have noticed them at all. This forced her to start nning to leave Sydney. However, before she coulde up with a suitable n, a person who appeared suddenly disrupted all her ns. The next morning, she got up, washed up, and was ready to go out just like the previous days. When she opened the door and saw a ck suitcase at the door, she was stunned for a moment. Before she could react, a familiar voice sounded. Summer! Hearing this, Summer raised her head and saw Dous standing in front of her with a smile on his face. Seeing Summer kept silence for a long time, Dous curled his lips in dissatisfaction. Summer, its only been a while since west met. You dont recognize me! Dous was growing up rapidly. He had changed a lot in the past four or five months when they hadnt met. He wore a simple white sweater and a pair of blue jeans, looking youthful and energetic. Dous? Why are you here? Summer greeted him in shock. Im here to see you, Dous looked at her with a smile, lowered his head to her ear, and said mysteriously. Im telling you in secret, I actually ran away from home again. Summer raised her eyes and said slightly, Do you think I believe you? Dous chuckled. Will you take me in? Although Summer did not believe Dous words, it was impossible for her not to take him in. She booked another room for Dous and took him out for breakfast. Dous grew up abroad, who was handsome and spoke fluent English. When the two of them were eating, there were bold girlsing over to ask him for his phone number. The Emersons, from Leonardo to Dous, were especially attractive to the females. Dous refused the girls who came to chat up like a pro. Summerughed, no longer cared about him and only lowered her head to eat the food in front of her. After a few minutes, Dous, sitting opposite her, suddenly called out, Summer. Whats up? Summer raised her head and saw Dous focusing the camera of his phone on her. She frowned. What are you doing? Just take a picture. As Dous spoke, he lowered his head and clicked a few times on his phone before putting it down. Summer was stunned for a moment and did not say anything. Halfway through the meal, Dous got up and went to the bathroom. Summer took his phone over. She opened Dous WeChat. In the WeChat message box, the chat message bar at the top showed Leonardo. Summer hesitated for a moment before she reached out and opened the chat window with Leonardo. The most recent message was sent a few minutes ago, and it was a small video. Summer yed the video and heard the familiar conversation. Summer. Whats up? It was secretly taken by Dous just now. She scrolled up and saw the chat record between Leonardo and Dous. Most of the messages were sent by Dous. Will Summer take me in? She wont directly ignore me, right? Maybe Id better not go. You can go yourself. Ive already arrived in Sydney. Ill take a bus to the hotel where Summer stays. On the other hand, Leonardo had very few replies and asionally replied with the word ok. Summer nced in the direction of the bathroom and put his phone back. Even without looking at Dous phone, Summer could vaguely guess that Dous came to see her because Leonardo had asked him to. However, she had never thought Leonardo would use such a roundabout method to see her. After looking at Dous mobile phone, she confirmed all the spections in her heart. Leonardo knew that she was in Sydney and had found her, but he only sent people to monitor her instead of disturbing her. If it hadnt been for what happened during her renting, she might still not have noticed it. Just when she was trying her best to escape again, Dous came. Leonardo had asked Dous toe to see her. Was this simply telling her that it was useless to run away? Summer and Dous had a good rtionship, so Leonardo was certain without doubt that she would not leave Dous alone. Leonardo no longer sent bodyguards to secretly monitor her now. Instead, he directly sent Dous to guard her openly. If Summer hadnt been the one who was guarded and couldnt escape, she would have pped her hands and praised Leonardo. When Dous came back, he saw that Summer didnt look very well. He asked with concern, Summer, are you ok? Are you feeling unwell? Summer lowered her eyes slightly. No, lets go back if youre full. After returning to the hotel, Summer called Jessica.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Jessica had a lot of work at hand and was very busy in the past half a year. In fact, the two of them seldom called each other and often hung up the phone in a hurry. Jessica answered the phone very quickly. Summer? Summer recognized the fatigue in her voice and asked, Are you still busy these days? Yes, Im so busy. I think it must be that bastard Carl who intentionally arranged so much work for me. He wants to kill me Every time Jessica talked to her about Carl, she could not stop scolding him. Summerughed out loud. Hes doing it for your own good. He wants to make you famous. Jessica did not want to continue this topic. She asked, How are you doing? I asked my friend to help me check a few hospitals in Sydney. When your due date is almost up, you can live in directly Although Jessica was busy, she still tried her best to help Summer. Summer was slightly touched. After hesitating for a moment, she still decided to tell Jessica about Leonardo sending people to monitor her. After Jessica heard this, she cursed, Is Leonardo a pervert? What exactly does he want? I think its normal if he sends someone to catch you back. But whats the point of sending someone to spy on you over there? Chapter 282 Bring You Back Summer blurted her guess, I think he wants the child. Unexpectedly, Jessica disagreed immediately, Impossible. If Leonardo only wants to have a child, would he beat his brain and do so much? Many women want to give him a child! I figure, he hasnt given up yet Hearing this, Summer was silent. After a while, Summer continued, Jessica, the most important thing to me now is the child. What Leonardo has done makes my very worried. She didnt and had no time to think about whether Leonardo had given up or not. Why dont you run away like before? After saying that, Jessica retorted herself, Youre about to give birth, where can you go Summer listened to Jessicas words, but her thoughts had already drifted far away. Everything seemed to have returned to its original state. At first, when she thought that she had sessfully escaped, Leonardo stopped looking for her. Later, when she thought that she could give birth to this child peacefully, she discovered that she was surrounded by Leonardos people. She could not understand what Leonardo was thinking, much less what he was going to do. After getting off the phone with Jessica, Summer still felt uneasy. She went out to look for Dous. Summer? When Dous opened the door and saw Summer, he hurriedly moved aside and let her in. Summer walked in and sat down on the sofa directly. Dous closed the door and walked in. Do you want some water? Summer looked up at him and said with a serious tone, Call Leonardo. What? Dous was stunned for a moment, and then he began to y dumb. What are you talking about My cousin doesnt know Im in Sydney, he Although he was indeed instructed by Leonardo toe to Sydney, beforeing here, Leonardo repeatedly warned him not to let Summer know that it was him who had sent him over. As a result, he let the cat out of the bag on his first day? Although Dous was crafty and clever, he was just a child in Summers eyes after all. Summer directly ignored Dous words and said in an irrefutable tone, Call him. I have something to tell him. This tone was actually somewhat simr to Leonardos. Dous could only take out his phone and call Leonardo. After dialing, he turned on the speaker and ced the phone in front of Summer. Summer lowered her eyes and looked at the phone. The screen of the phone showed that it was dialing a number which was still familiar to her. Her hands hanging by her side involuntarily clenched tightly, and her heart beat abnormally for an instant. At this time, the phone was connected.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. A familiar voice came out of the phone. Whats up? Leonardos voice was low and deep, but when it came out of the phone, it became even colder. Summer opened her mouth slightly but suddenly did not know what she was going to say. This was the first time she had heard Leonardos voice since she left Hoover City nearly half a year ago. Dous saw Summer kept silent for a long time and wanted to remind her, but only reached out and nudged her without saying a word when he saw how absent-minded Summer was. Only then did Summer regain her senses. She pursed her lips and was about to speak when she heard Leonardos voice again. Summer. His tone was calm and firm. Before Summer could say anything, Dous, who was next to her, became excited instead. Cousin, are you omniscient? How did you know that it was Summer calling you? Leonardo was silent on the other end of the phone. Dous rubbed his nose and said sensibly, You guys talk. Ill go back to my room and sleep. The room Summer had booked for him was a small suite, which was rtively spacious. There was a living room, a bedroom, and a dining room. As Dous walked into the room, he pricked up his ears and listened to what the two of them were saying, but he did not hear anything. As soon as he left, the living room became even quieter. Summer did not say anything, so Leonardo remained silent, as if he was waiting for her to speak. After a while, Summer finally found her voice and said, What exactly do you want to do? Leonardo did not directly respond to her questioning. Instead, he asked back, Dont you know what I want to do? I dont know! Summers voice was a little sharp. I never knew. Yes, she had never been able to guess what Leonardo wanted to do. She could not fathom his thoughts. Leonardos tone was so calm that there was not a trace of fluctuation. Then just rest assured for fetal stabilization. Summer sneered. Then what? You want to rob the child? Finally Leonardo got slightly disgruntled. It was our child. Leonardo, let me tell you, dont even think about bringing the child back to the Emerson family! Summer understood that if Leonardo really wanted to snatch the child from her, she would not be able to win him. However, she could not just watch Leonardo bring her child back to the Emerson family. As Jerome had said, the Emersons were all ruthless and greedy. The Emersons definitely had something to do with both what had happened to Mr. Charlie and Leonardos mother. Suddenly, Leonardo said in a deep voice, Summer, do you trust me? Summer was slightly stunned. She did not expect that he would suddenly ask such a question. Trust him? However, Leonardo did not seem to really want Summers answer. He just continued talking, Take care of yourself. I will take care of everything and bring you back, both of you. His tone was no different from the way he cared about her before, which gave Summer the illusion that the two of them were not separated. When she was stunned, Leonardo had already hung up the phone. Summer looked at the darkened screen. She was somewhat confused about the situation. Leonardo said he would take care of everything and bring the two of them back. The two of them? Did he mean the baby and her? Leonardo hung up the phone and stared nkly at his phone. The assistant brought the coffee in. Seeing Leonardo like this, he whispered, Boss, your coffee. As expected, Leonardo ignored him. The assistant sighed slightly and was about to leave when he heard Leonardos voice from behind him, Book me a ticket to Sydney. Sydney? The assistant was a little puzzled. He remembered the recent schedule very well. There wasnt any arrangement in Sydney. Just as the assistant was puzzled, he heard Leonardo say again, Forget it. The assistant had no choice but to close the door and go out. However, when he was closing the door, he could vaguely hear Leonardosughter. It must be his illusion. He had never seen the boss smile since he joined thepany a long time ago. Leonardo opened his photo album, which was filled with photos of Summer. With a gentle expression, he looked at the photos one by one. His finger gently slid across Summers face on the photos, and a slight determination appeared between his eyebrows. Ill see you soon. Chapter 283 Baby Girl After Summer and Leonardo made a phone call, everything seemed to be different. She kept thinking about what Leonardo had said as if she had been bewitched. He said after dealing with everything, he would bring them back. Summer analyzed his words repeatedly, but in the end, she was unable to draw any conclusions. On the other hand, the people sent by Leonardo had only been secretly monitoring Summer. But after she made this call with Leonardo, they didnt hide anymore. When she and Dous went out, the bodyguard would drive directly to the door, open the car door and said respectfully, Mrs. Emerson, please get in. When she checked after having meals with Dous, the waiter would always tell her that she had already paid the bill. At first, Summer could still pretend that she didnt see them and directly ignore them. But they were all like sticky candies and followed her and Dous everywhere. Summer was toozy to care about them anymore. If they wanted to be her driver, she got in the car. If they wanted to pay for her, she let them pay. Is wasnt until one day when Summer found out that she was living in the house they had arranged for her did she realize that she had fallen into Leonardos trap again. Summer stood in the hall and was a little annoyed by her soft heart. The servants voice sounded from the side, Mrs. Emerson, are you satisfied with the house? Dous walked over from the side and said, I think its okay. Summer, what do you think? As long as you think so. Summer did not intend to say more and turned around to walk upstairs. Summer had just returned to her room when she received a phone call from Jessica. After listening to Summers recent story, Jessica actually supported his deeds. Make sense. You were about to give birth and its the boss obligation to let someone take care of you. After all, he was the one who spilled the seed. Why should you suffer alone? Summer didnt know whether tough or cry. Finally, Jessica asked her, What do you think? The boss said that he wille to bring you back then. Do you want to follow him back? Summer thought for a while and said, I dont know. She really didnt know now. Jessica said sharply, You dont know means you are hesitating. You are hesitating means you want to follow the boss back. Jessicas words woke Summer up suddenly. It turned out that subconsciously, she still wanted to go back to Hoover City. Summer remained silent for a long time and said, Well talk about it then. She put aside the things that she couldnt figure out for now. Summer once again lived the same life she had when she was in Hoover City. She had bodyguards safeguarding her when she went out and had groups of servants taking care of her at home. However, no one restricted her personal freedom. The days went on peacefully until July. On the first day of July, the weather was terrible. The weather had been gloomy since morning, as if a storm was approaching. However, it still hadnt rained as of noon, and the sky was still gloomy and irritating. Throughout the morning, Summer was inexplicably irritated and nothing went smoothly. Dous noticed her anomaly and asked, Summer, are you feeling well? Summer frowned and shook her head. No. She was just a little annoyed. Dous pulled her to sit on the sofa and said, What about ying a game? This is a puzzle game that has just been released recently. I think its quite fun. Do you want to try it out. Summer took his phone and was about to start ying when a thunderp suddenly sounded from outside, followed by heavy rain. Dous and Summer were both shocked by the thunder. Summer looked out of the window and muttered, Its finally raining. Dous got up and walked to the door. Yes, its raining heavily. Summer, when do you think the rain will stop? When he finished speaking, he did not receive a response from the person behind him. Dous turned around with a puzzled expression and said, Summer, you When he turned around, he saw that Summer had already curled up on the sofa with her slender white hands tightly clutching the sofa sheet. She looked extremely painful. Dous expression changed and he hurriedly ran over. Summer, whats wrong with you? The waves of paining from her lower abdomen made Summers words iplete, I am going to give birth Give Give birth? Dous repeated her words and was also a little dumbfounded. After two seconds, he suddenly reacted and ran to call someone, Help! Summer is going to deliver the baby. Because it was close to Summers due date, there were doctors waiting at home and abundant bodyguards and servants. Moreover, the hospital had been chosen a long time ago. Dous called someone over. They helped Summer into the car and drove to the hospital. The rain was still pouring heavily. Summers head was covered in sweat from the pain. She grabbed Dous hand, endured the pain and squeezed out two words, My phone Dous immediately understood and hurriedly took out his phone and dialed Leonardos number. However, Leonardo did not answer the phone. Dous turned his head to look at Summer, feeling extremely anxious. Cousin, answer the phone!? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Summers face was pale as she bit her lips and waited for the call to be answered. However, the phone still hadnt been picked up when it was automatically hung up. Dousforted her, Cousin may have just happened to deal with something, so he didnt hear it. Ill call him again. Summer was already so painful that she didnt even have the strength to speak. She only replied with an unvoiced sound, Okay. Dous called again in front of her, but still no one answered the phone. At this time, the car had already stopped at the entrance of the hospital. Before they arrived, they had already contacted the hospital. There were already doctors waiting at the entrance of the hospital. When Summery on the hospital bed, she couldnt help looking at Dous. The meaning in her eyes was obvious. She was asking him if Leonardo had answered the phone. Dous grabbed his phone and felt extremely ufortable when he saw Summers eyes. How he wished that Leonardo could answer the phone at this time! But he called several times in a row, and no one answered the phone. When Summer was pushed into the operating room, Leonardo still hadnt answered the phone. The n settled previously was natural birth which suited Summers condition. Summer had once heard how painful it would be to give birth naturally. But it was not until shey on the operating table in person did she truly experience the pain first-hand. It was so painful that she didnt even want to deliver the baby anymore. The doctor encouraged her, Come on, push harder. Its alreadying out Hold on a bit longer. Summer felt so painful as if all the bones in her body had been shattered. At this time, she finally heard the doctors smiling voice. Nice baby, its a girl. Congrattions. Immediately after, the baby cried loudly. The doctor carried the baby to her and said, Take a look at the baby. Chapter 284 This Is Not My Child Summer squinted at the child in front of her. People said the newborns face would wrinkle up and look ugly, but her daughter didnt look ugly at all. The doctor beside Summer couldnt help saying, Its rare to see such a beautiful baby. Summer smiled softly and then closed her eyes weakly. When she woke up again, it was night. The room was bright. Summer was confused for a moment before she recovered herself. Dous, who was by the side, saw her wake up and hurried over, Summer, how are you? Summer merely looked at Dous in silence. Dous frowned, Leonardo hasnt answered my phone. Summers eyes darkened. Mrs. Emerson, would you like some water? The maid walked over. Summer nodded and took a sip. She looked around the ward, but did not see her child, so she turned around and asked, Where is my baby? The maid said, She cried just now. I was afraid that she would disturb you, so I carried her out. Hearing this, Summer frowned slightly, Bring her back. Yes. The maid went out and brought the child back soon. Summer leaned against the bed and took her child. The baby had fallen asleep. Her face was no bigger than a hand and wrinkled up. The baby looked different from what Summer had seen earlier. Summer looked at the babys face carefully. The more she looked at the baby, the more she felt that this child took after neither her or Leonardo. After a while, Summer put the baby down and said with a pale face, This is not my child. Summer, what are you talking about? Dous walked over and looked at the baby. Newborn babies looked the same, didnt they? A noise came from outside, Where did you take my child? I will sue you. Im not done with you Summer instructed the maid, Go and see whats going on. The moment the door was opened, Summer heard the womans voice again. The woman said that her child had disappeared. Summer nced at the baby lying on the bed and found that a name tag with the babys name was on the babys clothes. Dous, let that woman in. Summer reached out and touched the babys name tag. Dous felt Summer behaved unusually and was a little worried, but he still said, Okay. That woman walked in soon. Summer asked her, Whats your babys name? The woman said the exact same name as that on the name tag. Summers voice trembled, Is this your child? The woman walked up and said with tears andughter, Yes, shes my child. A ck birthmark was on the sole of her foot. As she spoke, she showed the childs feet to Summer. Even if the woman didnt prove that the child had a birthmark, Summer knew that it wasnt her baby. Although she had only seen her baby once, Summer was sure about her instincts. When the woman carry the baby away easily, Dous couldnt help saying, Summer, could it be a mistake? You Summer did not answer but asked back, You cant get through to Leonardo, can you? Dous hesitated for a moment before telling the truth, No, I cant. Summer chuckled suddenly. Then, herughter grew louder and louder. The longer sheughed, the more miserable she became. She even burst into tears. Did he really trust her? She was surrounded by men that worked for Leonardo. Her baby had disappeared and she could not get through to him. Could someone else took the child away except Leonardo? Dous did not know how tofort Summer, Summer, dont cry The maid at the side tried to persuade Summer, Mrs. Emerson, youve just delivered a baby. You should take care of yourself. Summer covered her ears, screaming, Dont call me Mrs. Emerson. Its disgusting! The door was suddenly flung open. Summer looked up and was surprised for a moment when she recognized the tall and straight figure at once.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Their eyes met, but neither of them spoke. Dous looked back and called out happily, Leonardo! I was wondering why I couldnt get through to you. It turned out that you came here. As Dous spoke, he walked towards Leonardo. Leonardo ignored Dous and walked up Summers bed. Summer wore a pale face, with messy hair and tears on her face. She looked very bad. Leonardo sat down beside the bed and reached out to Summers face. However, Summer pped his hand away, You wicked man! I will never trust you again! Leonardos face darkened and said in a somewhat husky voice, Summer, what do you mean? Are you still acting in front of me at a time like this? Wheres my child? Give me back my child! Summer was beyond reasoning. As she spoke, she reached out and grabbed Leonardos clothes. Leonardos expression suddenly changed. He turned around and asked Dous, Whats going on? Dous nced at Summer and said, Summer just woke up and wanted to see her baby, but she said it was not her child when the maid brought it back. Summer even let someone else take the child away. Leonardo looked extremely sulky at once. He called out in a deep voice, Tim. Tim came along with Leonardo and kept silent, so no one had noticed him. Yes. Tim knew that Leonardo wanted him to investigate the matter about the child, so he went out at once after saying yes. Leonardo turned around and saw Summer staring at him coldly, her eyes filled with hatred. His expression changed slightly. Then he stroked her messy hair and said, Ill get the baby back. You should have a good rest now. Summer knocked his hand away and pped him fiercely on the face. If you admit that you take the child away, I will admire that you are still a man. Dous and the maid were shocked when they heard this. Summer exerted all her strength to give Leonardo a p, and he was caught off guard. His head was tilted to one side and a red mark appeared on his fair face at once. Leonardo kept his head titled and said in a somewhat cold but strangely calm voice, You guys go out first. Leonardo. Dous was a little worried about them and stood still. Leonardo didnt even nce at him, so Dous could do nothing but walking out. Only Summer and Leonardo were left in the ward. They hadnt seen each other for more than half a year. Leonardo didnt expect Summer would be so hostile to him when they met again. Leonardo turned around and stared at Summer who looked fragile. His voice became much gentler, You should have a good rest first. Well talk about itter when you get better. Chapter 285 No Choice Since her child had disappeared, Summer didnt want to rest at all. Moreover, she was very certain that Leonardo had taken the child away. She had no foes in Sydney, and the people beside her all worked for Leonardo. Other than Leonardo, no one could take her new-born baby away. Just now she was immersed in the joy of bing a mother, but when she woke up, she found her child disappeared. Summer was falling apart, Leonardo, I beg you. Give my child back to me. She was just born and so young Leonardo had never seen Summer like this before. Even though she had been bullied so much by the Jarrett family in the past, he had never seen her crying before.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. A hint of panic shed through his usually calm eyes. It took him so long to find his voice, Summer, calm down and listen to me. No, I just want my child. Summer shook her head, with tears streaming down her face. Leonardo felt as if a fishbone had got stuck in his throat, and seemed unable to speak. He didnt take the baby, but she was gone. Summer cried so hard that she attracted the nurse. Whats wrong? Why are you crying after giving birth? Leonardo looked up to the nurse, who was so frightened by his cold gaze that she flinched and hurriedly turned around to leave. Leonardo had no way but to have Summer sedated by the doctor, so she could fall asleep. Summer was lying on the bed, her face still stained with tears. Even when she was asleep, she frowned tightly. Leonardo stretched out his hand and gently pressed it between her eyebrows. Only when her knitted eyebrows rxed did he flick the hair back from her face and bend down to kiss her forehead. Summers due date was scheduled for next week, so he arranged everything and came here in advance. However, he did not expect Summer to give birth a week earlier. Knock! Knock! Leonardo heard soft and regr knocks at the door. He knew it was Tim. He nced at Summer, who was lying on the hospital bed, before he got up and walked out. Summer was staying in a senior ward with a small hall outside. The person who came in was indeed Tim. Without waiting for Leonardo to speak, Tim said with a serious expression, I checked the baby with a birthmark on the sole of her foot. She is indeed not your child. I looked into all the newborns in this hospital today, but I did not find the child of you and Mrs. Emerson. Tim said thest words in a very low voice. Leonardo clenched so tightly that the veins on the back of his hand stood out. Tim did not dare to speak, nor did he know what to say. After a while, Leonardo asked in a gloomy voice, What else do you find? Tim nced at Leonardo, and forced himself to utter his spection, I watched the monitoring video and didnt find anyone suspicious. I suspect that your child was swapped and stolen by someone in the operating room. In other words, someone had monitored Mrs. Emerson long before. Tim could only draw such a conclusion after he made a thorough investigation. Perhaps the child had been swapped and stolen in the operating room. The man swapped the child for another child in the same hospital. Obviously, he wanted them to find out that the child had been stolen. After Tim finished, he carefully observed Leonardos reaction. Leonardo sat there motionless, and his body tensed up like a tightened string, as if he could explode at any moment. However, Leonardo did not say anything. He got up and walked out. Tim was a little worried about Leonardo and followed him. When Tim closed the door, he heard a loud sounding from the side. He turned around and saw Leonardo punched his fist onto the wall, with blood seeping out of his hand. Leonardo didnt seem to feel any pain and smashed his fist into the wall again and again. Mr. Emerson. Tim called out, trying to stop him. But how could he stop Leonardo who was furious? Just as he touched Leonardo, he was thrown away. Leonardo had practiced martial arts before. Tim fell onto the ground and felt so painful that he couldnt get up, so he simplyy on the ground. Leonardo had been working like a machine over the past six months. As Leonardos special assistant, Tim also worked hard like a top that kept spinning. When he followed Leonardo to Sydney, Tim thought that Leonardo and Summer would make up. If so, he would have time to rest and live a better life. But he didnt expect things to be even worse. Summer did not see her child again even when she was discharged from the hospital. Summer lost her mind that day, but she hadpletely calmed down by now. In the car. When youre done with confinement after childbirth, well go back to Hoover City. Leonardos voice broke the silence in the car. Summer leaned backzily in her chair and didnt even bother to look at him, Is this your goal? To force me to go back to Hoover City, you took my child away? Leonardo did not say anything. Summer turned to look at Leonardo, who seemed to be holding back his anger. She smiled and mocked, Did you get angry because I see through your tricks? After more than half a year, Leonardo did not get a better temper, but became more patient. He had never lost his temper with her in the past few days, no matter how much she annoyed him. He was quite different from what she knew before. However, the more patient Leonardo was towards her, the more angry Summer felt that Leonardo took her child away. She couldnt think of anyone else who would carry her baby away except Leonardo. After a while, Leonardo said with a poker face, If you dont return to Hoover City, you may never see your child again in your life. If Summer could follow him back to Hoover City because of such a misunderstanding, he would not clear it up. He could tell that Summer put their child before him. If the child hadnt been stolen, they ought to have made up by now. Even if they couldnt make up, they would not say such cruel words to each other. If Summer knew that the child had been taken away by someone else, Leonardo was certain that Summer would never return to Hoover City with him. Their child hadnt been found yet, but he must bring Summer back. He regretted having let Summer escape alone. Leonardos voice was cold. You admit it? Summer trembled with anger. Yes, Leonardo turned to look at her and said coldly, you have no choice but to follow me back to Hoover City. Otherwise, you will never see your child again. Chapter 286 Take Care of Her Leonardos words shocked Summer for a while before she reacted. After a while, Summer asked with a puzzled look, You said that you didnt take my child away, didnt you? When she questioned Leonardo that day, he denied it. Summer wavered and suspected that she guessed wrong. However, she really couldnt think of anyone else who would take her child away from her. Summer had some doubts, but she didnt expect Leonardo to admit it frankly and even threatened her. Leonardo still wore a poker face, and his eyes were cold. Of course, its me. Who else would take her away? Summer pursed her lips and squeezed out some words, You wicked man! So, youd better obey my order now. As Leonardo spoke, he reached out to touch Summers face. Summer turned around and dodged his hand, her eyes filling with disgust. Leonardo threatened Summer with the child and it worked out. In the following months, Summer neither cried nor made any trouble. She took good care of herself. Apart from that, she did not speak to Leonardo. Although Leonardo was angry at Summers coldness, he had never lost his temper with her. Even Summer admired Leonardos patience. Early in the morning, when they were having breakfast, Leonardo said suddenly, We will return to Hoover City tomorrow night. Hearing this, Summer finally spoke to him for the first time this month, Can I see my child when I go back? Leonardo did not say yes or no, and nced at her, You havent returned yet, but do you want to strike a bargain with me? Summer shouted angrily, Leonardo! Leonardo looked down and slowly cut the egg on the te. His voice did not contain any emotion, You are not entitled to negotiate with me. Summer clenched her hands and stared at Leonardo, unable to utter a single word. The next night, Summer and Leonardo boarded the ne back to Hoover City. The nended at the International Airport of Hoover City in the early morning. Neither of them informed anyone of their return, but they saw Carl and Jessica at the airport. Jessica had been a little busy in the past six months, so she was tired but looked very energetic. Summer, wee back. Jessica walked over and gave Summer a hug. Summer reached out and patted her back. After letting go of Summer, Jessica carefully looked at Summer from head to foot and said, Why do you look so thin? Jessica remembered that she looked quite good when they made a video call before Summer gave birth. Leonardo had sent someone to take care of Summer after she gave birth. How could she be thinner and thinner? Summer smiled and asked, Is that so? Jessica also noticed that Summers expression was somewhat strange. Summer was a new parent but no joy was shown between her eyebrows. Jessica remembered that Summer refused her request to see the baby through video chatting when she called Summer recently. What happened? Wheres the baby? Jessica said as she looked around. Behind Leonardo and Summer was a group of bodyguards, but their child was not there. No one answered Jessicas question, as no one could answer the question. Leonardo frowned slightly and reached out to pull Summers hand as he walked out. Summer resisted and wanted to break free, but Leonardo had great strength. The more she struggled, the tighter he clenched her hand. The strength was so great that he almost broke the bones of her hand. She was not let go until she was thrown into the car by Leonardo. Leonardo, why not tell Jessica that you took the child away? Are you feeling guilty? Summer said coldly as soon as she got into the car. Leonardo waspletely unaffected by her, and his expression was indifferent. If it werent for the fact that they were sitting next to each other, Summer would have suspected that Leonardo might not have heard her. No matter what she said, Leonardo did nothing. When she was tired of talking, she quieted down. The car was driven into a senior residential area in Hoover City. People who were living here were either rich or powerful. Summer wanted to see her child, so she could only ept Leonardos arrangement. He took her to his apartment. Not much furniture was in the apartment. Apart from sofas and television, there wasnt even a dining table. The room looked deserted. Sit. Leonardo pressed Summer on the sofa and turned around to pour a ss of water for her. Summer took the water and asked, When are you going to let me see my child? Leonardo stared at her for a long time before he said, If I dont let you see your child for the rest of my life, you will talk to me like this forever? Yes. Summer answered without any hesitation. Leonardos face instantly became sulky. Summer considered their child more important than him? Leonardo sneered, Then you cant see her anymore. Although Leonardo was kind sometimes, he was a ruthless man most of the time. Summer did not doubt whether he was serious or not. Leonardo, dont do this. Shall we have a good talk? Summer was really scared. Even her voice became hoarse. Im back now. I wont escape anymore. My child is too young and only a month old. She should have grown up beside me. Let me see her and take care of her, okay? As she spoke, she choked with sobs and her eyes turned red. Summer felt extremely sad. As long as she thought of her one-month-old daughter whose whereabouts were unknown, Summer would feel very sorrowful. Would the ones that took her baby away take good care of her daughter like parents? Would her daughter be disliked and neglected because her daughter always cried? Everyone said that mothers were strong. However, they were fragile sometimes.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Summer could not help but feel sad when she thought of her child. Her daughter was so young Seeing Leonardo was silent, Summer reached out to hold his hand and pleaded, Please? Her red eyes were filled with tears which seemed to overflow in the next moment. Leonardo only took a nce before turning to look elsewhere. His throat slid with difficulty, but he stopped himself from saying the words that came to his lips. He even hoped that he had used such a dirty trick to force Summer back. At the very least, when Summer was so sad, he could return the child to her and made her happy. But now, he could only feel her sadness. Chapter 287 Adams Leonardo remained silent, and Summers face also turned cold. She took a deep breath and covered her face with her hands, trying to hide her tears. Without saying a word, Leonardo reached out and pulled her into his embrace. Summer resisted, but he didnt let her go. They had just taken a long-distance flight, and they were already tired. Summer fell asleep soon. Leonardo carried her into the bedroom and ced her on the bed. He had slept in this bedroom for half a year, and now he finally had a hostess at home. Leonardo looked at Summer by the bed for a while, then got up and went to the bathroom to get a towel and cleaned her face. Summer had cried before, and there were still traces of tears on her face. It might not be good if he didnt wipe them off. Just as he was cleaning Summers face, Leonardos phone rang. He hurriedly took out his phone and turned it off. He turned to look at Summer and found that she was not disturbed. Only then did he stand up and gently picked up his phone and went out to answer the phone. The call came from Tim. During the days in Sydney, Tim was busy investigating the child, but he found nothing. After all, it was a newborn baby, and it was too hard to find. Leonardo walked to the French window, answered the phone, and asked in a low voice, Is there any progress? I have found some clues, but Im not sure whether it has a direct connection with people from the Emersons for the time being Tim said. Tim couldnt exin it clearly on the phone. Leonardo pondered for a moment and said, Come in and talk to me. Time arrived quickly. When he entered, he respectfully called out, Mr. Emerson. Leonardo looked at him and gestured for him to keep it down. Afterwards, he instructed Tim, Go to the study first. Tim nodded and went straight to the study. Leonardo went back to the bedroom to take a look. Seeing that Summer was sleeping peacefully, he closed the door and went to the study. The bedroom door was just closed. Summer, who was still asleep on the bed, suddenly opened her eyes. Previously, when Leonardo cleaned her face, she had already woken up. She was just pretending to be sleeping. It was strange that Leonardo had never allowed her to see the child. Although Leonardo was cold and indifferent, he treated her well. It was strange that he still insisted on not letting her see the child. She got out of bed gently, opened the bedroom door and walked out. Previously, she had heard a heavy sound of doors opening and closing outside. That should be the sound of the door of the apartment, so that she could feel it in the bedroom. Summer walked to the entrance and took a look. Sure enough, she saw a pair of mens shoes which were not belonging to Leonardo. Other than Carl, the man who coulde to the house to find Leonardo was Tim. As for Carl, he was somewhat noisy. If he came to here, it would not be so quiet. In that case, the man could only be Tim. Summer nced at the door of the study and leaned over gently. The door to the study was wooden, and the sound of opening the door was very quiet. Through the crack in the door, she saw Leonardo standing face to face with Tim. Mr. Emerson, this is the information regarding unusual financial transaction of the Emersons that I found out. Among them, a sum of money was transferred to a foreign ount by Mr. Adams. I think this may have something to do with the disappearance of the young miss. Tim handed a document to Leonardo. Leonardo did not say anything about this. After a moment of silence, he said, What about others? Tim gathered up the information and shook his head. No one else was found any abnormality in the flow of funds for the time being, he said. They began to talk about something else, but Summer did not quite understand. She closed the door, and felt a little confused. She knew Adams. However, who was the young miss that Tim mentioned? Was she their daughter? Didnt Leonardo secretly send someone to swap the child away? However, what did Adams have to do with her daughters disappearance?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. After finding out that the child had disappeared, she first thought of Leonardo. That was because she could not think of anyone else who would take the child away other than Leonardo. If Adams had sent someone to take the child away, then what was Adams trying to do? Just to stand against Leonardo? If it was really Adams, what would he do to her daughter? A chill ran in from Summers limbs, causing her to tremble. If Leonardo had taken the child away, he could at least guarantee that the child would be safe. But what if it was really Adams? Summer staggered and reached out to the wall for support before she could barely stand firm. She didnt dare to imagine what Adams would do to her daughter Summer suddenly realized that she was still standing by the door and hurriedly ran back into the bedroom. There was no need to pretend to be sleeping anymore. She sat on the bed with her phone in her hand, pretending that she had just woken up and was hooked on the phone. When Leonardo pushed open the door and entered, he saw Summer leaning against the bed and concentrating on her phone. Leonardo sat down beside the bed and said, You are awake. Summer did not raise her head, Yes. Although she had always been staring at her phone, she was quietly observing Leonardos reaction. Leonardo raised his hand slightly, seemingly wanting to touch her head, but he only raised it for a few seconds before withdrawing it. Then, she heard Leonardos calm voice, Are you hungry? What do you want to eat? Summer raised her eyes to look at him, Can you cook? Leonardo did not expect Summer to ask him, or perhaps he did not expect Summer to speak to him so calmly. He was stunned for a moment and coughed softly, I wont. Ill ask the Golden Cauldron Club to send it over. Summer said, Is there any ingredient in the fridge? Ill cook myself. Leonardo shook his head. Then lets go out and buy some ingredients together. Summer lifted the nket and got out of bed. Leonardo hurriedly stood up without any movement, but his eyes were staring straight at Summer. Summer actually wanted to go out with him to buy food ingredients. Although this wasnt a big deal in the past, after such a long period of cold war, Leonardo was somewhat ttered. Summer put on her slippers and saw he was still standing there staring nkly at her. She asked, Whats wrong? I cant go out. Leonardo did not say anything and led her outside. Leonardo drove her to the nearby supermarket. Summer knew what Leonardo liked to eat, so she didnt need to ask him about the ingredients and directly put them in the shopping cart. Leonardo silently pushed the shopping cart behind her. He was clearly a tall, cold, and handsome man, but his appearance was as obedient and docile as a tamed lion. Chapter 288 Still Alive? The customers who passed by couldnt help casting curious gazes at Leonardo and Summer, mixed with a trace of envy. Summer and Leonardo didnt care about other peoples gazes at all. One of them picked up the ingredients, and the other pushed the shopping cart. However, the harmonious atmosphere was broken by a voice. Summer? The mans voice was mixed with a trace of surprise. Summer turned around and saw a familiar face. After Summer saw the mans appearance clearly, she unconsciously raised her voice, Adams? I havent seen you for a long time. Its my pleasure you still remember me. Adams walked towards Summer, his tone as gentle as ever. Summer had overheard Leonardos conversation with Tim, so she didnt feel good when she saw Adams. Her impression of Adams was already bad enough, but now, because of the child, she had no good impression of Adams at all. Summer only sneered. Before she could speak, Leonardo, who was pushing the shopping cart behind her, had already stepped forward to block her path, keeping Adams from seeing her. Leonardo is also here. What are you doing here? When Adams saw Leonardo, the smile on his face deepened. Without saying a word, Leonardo pulled Summer away and was about to leave. Adams, Ive been looking for you for a long time. Summer, who was about to leave, couldnt help stopping when she heard the voice. She turned around and saw Vicky was nestling beside Adams. Seemingly sensing her gaze, Vicky also looked towards her. When Vicky saw Summer, her eyes widened. Summer? Arent you dead? Summer curled her lips and said, Ive disappointed you. It was really unlucky to meet Adams and Vicky. Adams pretended to be angry and red at Vicky, What are you saying? Those media are always talking nonsense. Thats right. Its nothing at all. Its not rare to escape punishment through fake death. I was sent to prisonst time, but you brought me out. Vicky smiled sweetly. Summer clenched her hands tightly and took a deep breath to calm herself down. At this time, Leonardo, who had been silent all this while, said faintly, Adams, take care of your own woman. Vicky hurriedly hid behind Adams and said coquettishly, Adams, Im so scared.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Leonardo sneered, his brows filled with gloomy, Do you know how much it costs to kill someone now? You can buy a persons life for about a million yuan, isnt it very cheap? Hearing Leonardos words, Vicky was stunned for a moment. Her eyes shed with fear and she hid behind Adams and did not dare to speak again. She still remembered how Leonardo had dealt with her back then. She knew how perverted Leonardo was. If he said that, he might really pay someone to kill her. What Leonardo had done to her had already taken root in her heart, making her feel scared when she thought about it. Seeing that Vicky was so afraid, Leonardo sneered and pulled Summer away. On the way back, they were silent. Summer was thinking about the conversation between Leonardo and Tim. If her daughter was really taken away by Adams, and Adams was still hooking with Vicky, and Vicky still hated her so much Summers face immediately turned pale. On the other side, Leonardo had been paying close attention to Summer, so it was easy for him to find that something was wrong with Summer. Leonardo stopped the car by the side of the road and asked her, Whats wrong? You dont look good. Tell me, did Adams take the child away? Summer suddenly turned her head and reached out to grab the corner of his clothes as if she was grabbing thest straw. Leonardos expression froze. It turned out that she had heard his conversation with Tim. He held Summers hand and said confidently, Its not Adams. Summer shook her head and said, Dont lie to me anymore. I want to hear the truth. I can bear anything now. At first, she thought that Leonardo had taken the child away. After returning to Hoover City, she realized that things werent that simple. She heard him mention Adams. Now that she was prepared for the worst, she could not bear to be tricked by him again. Im not lying to you. Leonardo exined seriously to her, Tim only found out that the funds written to the foreign country were under Adams ount, but that doesnt mean that he did this. He doesnt have the ability to do so. It was absolutely impossible for Adams to steal his child from the operating room without anyone noticing. Summer nodded. She believed Leonardos words. Moreover, no matter how capable Adams was, it was impossible for him to defeat Leonardo. She waspletely convinced of this. Who is that? Summer asked him faintly, Then who stole my child? Leonardo could not answer this question. It had already been a month, and he found nothing. However, the information he gathered had targeted Adams. Adams was also considered half a member of the Emersons. The Emersons were involved so long as Adams was involved in the clues. In the past half a year, in order to thoroughly investigate what happened to his mother back then, he had made a big move. While he was investigating, someone was secretly obstructing him. If the Emersons also did this, then it must have something to do with his mother back then. Whether they were warning him or threatening him was still unclear. Summer was not an idiot, and she quickly thought of the same thing as him. Summer looked at Leonardo for a while and said faintly, Is it rted to the Emersons? Back then, the death of Leonardos mother had something to do with the Emersons. Half a year ago, Leonardos grandfather fell down the stairs, and she was framed as the person who pushed him down the stairs. Summer asked in disbelief, What exactly do they want to do? No matter what they want to do, I will not let them seed. I will bring our child back. Leonardo looked down at her with a firm expression. Summer loosened the corner of his clothes, Thats not your own business. Thats also my child. They returned to the apartment. Summer was not in the mood for cooking. In the end, they had someone deliver food from the Golden Cauldron Club. But they didnt eat much. It was already afternoon after meal. Summer didnt bring much luggage, so she simply tidied up and called Leonardo in. Seeing her suitcase, Leonardos expression dimmed. What are you going to do? Chapter 289 Surrounded by the Media Summer pursed her lips and took a deep breath. Lets split up for the time being, she said. Leonardo narrowed his eyes slightly, his expression somewhat dangerous, What do you mean? Compared to Leonardo, Summer was much calmer. We are not a registered couple right now. Theres no need to for us to live together. Lets wait until we find the child. During this period of time, she was already exhausted. Leonardo spent a month and found nothing about the child. If she stayed here, what else could she do besides endless waiting and suffering?Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. As for the matter between her and Leonardo, she did not have any extra energy to deal with it before the child was found. Leonardo was very stubborn, We can bewfully bonded at any time. On this matter, Summer did notpromise, Either you let me go, or you will let the bodyguards on the third floor to look at me like before. She was a mother who couldnt even protect her own child. Every time something happened, she would always be in apletely passive state. She didnt want to suffer anymore. Her words seemed to have angered Leonardo. His expression instantly became exceptionally gloomy, and Summers heart sank slightly. Would Leonardo let her go? However, Leonardo said, Alright. Summer was a little surprised. She never thought Leonardo would really agree. But very quickly, hisst sentence made Summers heart sink again. Leonardo added, But I have one condition. What condition? Summer looked at him vigntly. A smile shed in Leonardos eyes as he gently opened his mouth and said word by word, Lets get a marriage certificate first. Summers eyes widened, What? She almost wondered if she had heard wrongly. Was she not clear enough, or did he misunderstand anything? Summer didnt know whether tough or cry, Say it again. Of course, Leonardo did not say it again. Instead, he said, How can we register our babys residence without getting married? Summer was stunned. Summer had never thought that she would use this reason to get a marriage certificate with Leonardo. The day they received their certificates, they went to register the child. There were three people in the household register book. Head of Household: Leonardo. Wife: Summer. Daughter: Rosie. When Leonardo saw that she was absent-minded about the register book, he said, I thought of this name a long time ago. It must be suitable for our child. Summer reached out and gently stroked the word Rosie. The daughter that she had only met once was called Rosie. She suddenly looked up at Leonardo as if she had thought of something. She discovered that Leonardo was also staring at the word Rosie on the register book, just like her. Summer said, When she was born, she was very beautiful, like you. She had seen Rosie before, although she only had one nce at her. However, Leonardo rushed over from afar, but he didnt see it at all. Leonardo was indifferent, but not cold-blooded. When the child disappeared, he should also feel ufortable. Hearing this, Leonardo raised his head and looked at her. After a long while, he nodded slightly and said, Yes. Summer moved out on that day. The apartment she rented was a little far from Leonardos high-endmunity. But it was clean, and the environment was good. In the evening, she and Jessica met to have dinner together. Jessica did not know about the child. Summer thought Jessica would know about this sooner orter, so she told her. Disappeared? After listening to her words, Jessicas reaction was as intense as she imagined. Damn, are these people crazy? Why would they steal a young child? Are they of any humanity? Summer lowered her head and remained silent. The matter with Leonardos mother back then, and the matter with Mr. Charlie afterwards, were sufficient to show that they were inhumane. Jessica was so angry that she almost cried. Summer poured her a ss of water. I believe that she has her own good fortune. We will find her. Although Jessica was notforted, she knew Summer was definitely more ufortable than her. Jessica drank a cup of water and said, What do you n to do now? Im temporarily separated from Leonardo. I should continue to find my daughter, and my life will also continue. She was more eager to find the child than anyone else, but the reality was that even Leonardo was helpless. She was not a flower in the greenhouse. She had suffered a lot since she was young, but nothing could defeat her. Jessica didnt know what to say for a moment, so she changed the topic, Well, did you start filming the script you signed with Eliza? Its still in the final preparatory period. The filming should start soon. Summer herself was actually not very clear, because she had not contacted Eliza since she revised the scriptst time. Jessica reminded her, Then you can call her. When the timees, you can go to the scene to take a look. Perhaps they need you to provide some guidance Summer nodded. She really needed to find something to do now. But what surprised Summer was that Eliza had already taken the initiative to contact her. The next day, she received a phone call from Eliza. Eliza said bluntly, I heard you went back to Hoover City. You didnt even contact me when you came back. You didnt want to contact me as you already got the money, right? It was rare for Summer to joke with her, Then why did you call me? Elizaughed angrily, Summer, you are so arrogant. Summer restrained her smile and said seriously, Just kidding, Ill treat you to coffee tomorrow. Alright. Eliza agreed happily. They met at a remote cafe. The ce was not easy to find. When Eliza arrived, she said angrily, Ive been searching for such a damn ce for half an hour, and Ive been spinning around on the spot! At most, Ill treat you to two drinks. As Summer spoke, she called for a waiter. Eliza really ordered two cups of coffee. Summer was a little speechless. Sometimes, this youngdy was a little childish. Eliza added sugar to the coffee and said, You came back just in time. The shooting of Lost City will begin the day after tomorrow, and you should also go to the kick-off ceremony at that time. Summer nodded, Yes. It was her first script to be officially filmed, so she wanted to go. Eliza was surprised for her agreement, You used to be a subject of talk. You might be surrounded by the media, so you need to be mentally prepared. Summer said half-jokingly and half-seriously, Isnt this the right time? Its just the right time to create a topic for Lost City and preheat it up in advance. Perhaps the show can be popr before broadcasting. No! Eliza red at her, Gold will shine sooner orter. Who would want to use this method to create a topic? Chapter 290 Too Smooth Having getting along with Eliza for so long, Summer knew who she was. Eliza was the only child from a very good family. Perhaps because she knew too much about this industry, she was not assimted. Eliza was an upright woman who took her work seriously. Seeing Eliza believe it, Summer said seriously, This is unavoidable. Once you enter this industry, you will have to stand in front of the public and let them judge. Eliza did not try to persuade her, Alright, its good that you know. Lost City began shooting on August 6. It was still very hot in August. For convenience, Summer wore a in shirt and ck trousers instead of skirt. She was beautiful even without wearing make-up, and the simple ck-and-white outfit made her very attractive. She and Eliza agreed to meet at the downtown and then went to the shooting ce together. Eliza shook her head and said, Though you are no longer one of the Emersons, you dont have to abandon yourself like this. You came out without makeup? Can you show a little respect to our crew? Im wearing light makeup. Summer exined as she pulled open the door and sat inside. She was wearing makeup, but it was thin and simple. She just drew on her eyebrows and put on some lipstick. Even without makeup, youre going to beat our heroine. Eliza was teasing her. Summer smiled and did not say anything. The opening ceremony was held at the first location, an abandoned high school in the old city site. It took about an hour to drive from the downtown. As the producer, Eliza was the most authoritative person in the crew. Therefore, by the time Eliza arrived, the crew had basically arrived. The heroine was a student chosen from the Hoover Film Academy. The male actor in a leading role was said to be famous. Eliza had only mentioned it to Summer once, but Summer did not know who he was. After Eliza arrived, she asked immediately, Has Bowene? Summer, who was following behind her, was dumbfounded when she heard the name Bowen. She had some impression of the name Bowen. It was mainly because when Eliza pretended to be a maid and sneaked into Leonardos vi, she fought against Alisa as Alisa mentioned this name. The fight was fierce. Because of the fight, Eliza asked to quit. Bowen was a veteran actor with a good reputation in the entertainment industry. He was very popr and had a lot of fans. There were not many of his works that went viral, but each of them had excellent reviews. He had worked with many big-name directors, and was an undoubted A-list actor. Therefore, he was not cheap. Today was the day that Lost City started shooting. Eliza asked about Bowen as soon as she arrived, which made Summer puzzled. Were they not preparing an online drama? Online dramas pursued clicks, and they were not made into big-budget dramas. They would use actors who are not so famous, or the new. And Bowen was a high-paid actor Summer touched Eliza and asked her, You asked Bowen to be the male actor in a leading role? Right. Eliza was a little bit embarrassed. She looked around and brought Summer to a corner. She said, Dont let Bowen know about the fight between me and Alisa. Summer was stunned for a moment, Alright. Ms. Austin. Im here. Summer still wanted to ask more, but Eliza was called away. Summer was curious about how much Eliza had invested to Lost City. Elizas assistant poured a ss of water for Summer, Ms. Summer, have some water. Thank you. Summer took the ss. After a while, Eliza finished her work and came back to Summer. Its too hot. Eliza drank some water before she turned to Summer and said, But the drama must be finished before winter. Then, it could be on air during the winter vacation. Summer pondered for a moment and asked, How much investment did you get? Whats the budget? Eliza didnt hide anything from her and directly said, Fifty million yuan. Fifty million? Summer was shocked by the figure. Fifty million was a huge budget for an online drama. If fifty million isnt enough, I can get more investment. Eliza said in an easy tone. Summer plucked her hair off the forehead and asked softly, Arent you afraid that you might not earn it back? Eliza seemed to think for a moment and said, So what? At most, I wont cooperate with you anymore. She reached out to pat Summers shoulder, Im joking. The shooting hasnt started yet. I dont care if I make money or not. If I have to think about the results before I do everything, how tired would I be? Summer nodded, Thats right. Eliza stood up and said, Lets go. Let me introduce you to the crew. There were a lot of staff on the crew, and Summer couldnt recognize them all at a time. However, it could be seen that Eliza had the say in the crew. Because it was Eliza who introduced Summer to them, they were all very polite to Summer. When some of them heard her name, their eyes told the curiosity, but they didnt ask any further. After she had got acquaintance with the crew, Bowen finally showed up. Bowen was tall and strong, with short hair and slight stubble. He was handsome, and the wheat-colored skin made him masculine. As he was a different type from the popr young male actors, Bowen could only depend on his acting. His acting range was not wide, and most of the characters he had yed were masculine males. When Eliza saw him, she shouted, Bowen.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Hi, Eliza. Bowen walked over and nced at Eliza. Eliza put her hand on Summers shoulder and said, Listen, this is the screenwriter of Lost City, Summer. Bowen looked at Summer with surprise in his eyes, but he quickly moved his gaze away and said politely, Hello, Ms. Sumer. Summer smiled, Nice to meet you! Ive seen your movies. Bowen was the male actor in the leading role, and he was even busier. After a few words with them, he was called away by the director. The opening ceremony went better than expected. It went so well that after Summer returned home, she found she was not pursued by the media. It went exceptionally well. Summer thought for a moment and called Leonardo. The person on the other end of the phone seemed to have been waiting for her call, and it was picked up with a single ring. Summer. Chapter 291Take it Easy Hearing Leonardos voice, Summer was in a trance for a moment. After Leonardo called her name, he didnt say anything else. They were silent for a while before Summer broke the silence and said, I went to the set today. Leonardos tone did not change. Got it. It wasnt a secret that Summer returned to Hoover, nor did she cooperate with Eliza and go to the opening ceremony of Lost City. People in the news industry were all exceptionally alert. It was impossible for Summer whose life was full of drama to be ignored by the media. At the beginning of the year, Mr. Charlies case caused a storm in the city. Then she set fire to Leonardos vi, and it was said that she was burned to death. These words are very controversial. Summer did not know how Leonardo handled it. She only knew that there was no trace of the incident between her and Mr. Charlie on the Inte.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Everything was clearly deleted. More than half a year had passed, and no one was discussing it anymore. Although it was over, there was still no definite solution in the end. The media didnt dare to bother the Emersons, but they could ask Summer. Leonardo did not have the slightest intention to tell the truth, so Summer directly said, Did you send people to drive away the media? Those media definitely wouldnt let go of any opportunity to interview her. After the opening ceremony, no one came to interview her. They must have been told not to do so. At Hoover, except Leonardo, who else had the ability to do that? Leonardo heard her words but remained silent. Silence denoted consent. Summer took a deep breath and said, This is my own business. I know how to handle it. Just take good care of yourself. She had thought carefully. Leonardo was in a bad situation. She didnt know what secrets the Emersons had, but it was clear that all of this was aimed at Leonardo. After a while, Leonardo said in a low voice, Summer, take it easy. Summers heart beat strongly. She was stunned for a moment before hanging up the phone abruptly. In fact, she was already prepared to be besieged by reporters. They would definitely ask her about Mr. Charlie. It was very likely that Rosie had been taken away by some Emersons. If she said something inappropriately in front of the media, those people would definitelye looking for her. Only through the Emersons could she find out where Rosie was. She could not remain passive all the time. She could not just sit there and wait for the bad results. Endless waiting would consume her and drove her crazy. Leonardo was so smart that he had already known what she was thinking. However, in this situation, she had no way out. She wanted to do something for Rosie. Lost City started filming sessfully. Summer didnt have much to do, so she would go to the set whenever she was free. She and Eliza were sitting under the sunshade. Eliza drank water and asked her, Its so hot. Why dont you enjoy the air-conditioning at home? And wheres your kid? I havent heard you mention your kid since you came back. Summers smile faded away. She ignored Elizas questions and asked, Are the reporters you arranged reliable and able toe? Summer had also received some phone calls from media reporters recently. She epted the interview, but those reporters either changed their minds or had an ident on the way. Surely Summer did know Leonardo was behind it. Therefore, she had no choice but to look for Eliza. Of course they are reliable. Trust me. Just wait. Eliza looked at Summer for a few seconds and said in a bantering tone, You are trying so hard to attract publicity for Lost City. It was so hot that even sitting under a sunshade would make people sweating all over. Summer wiped her sweat with a napkin and said calmly, I ask out of my concern about your money. I just started my career, and I dont want to ruin it. Eliza nced at her and didnt say anything else. Perhaps she believed what Summer said. What Summer had told Elisa was that she would ept the interview to gain poprity for Lost City so it could go viral before its release. Nowadays, when a drama was about to be released, it would make trending topics on social medias to attract attention. This was a rule of campaign in this industry. Although Eliza did not want Summer to be involved in the trending topics, Summer herself didnt mind and Eliza did not say anything else. As the producer, she wanted Lost City to be as popr as possible. Eliza really thought that Summer would ept the interview for the sake of the drama. She didnt forget to remind her, Well, they will arrive soon. Their questions might be hard to answer. If you cant handle it, give me a call. Summer nodded, Got it. Thank you. She was really grateful to Eliza. Back then, Eliza had bought her script, so she could have enough money to go abroad. Now Eliza helped her so much again. She was truly grateful to Eliza. Eliza rolled her eyes. Not long after, the reporters Eliza arranged for Summer came. Just as Summer was about to leave the set, she was surrounded by reporters. Hello, Summer, Im a reporter from I have a few questions to ask you Nice to meet you! Im Ms. Summer There were quite a few reporters who surrounded Summer and blocked her way. Summer was a little surprise, but she did not panic at all. I know you prepare a lot of questions, but I dont have much time. Please go straight to the point, she said in a natural tone as she stroked the hair beside her ear. Ms. Summer, where did you go after the fire at Mr. Emersons vi half a year ago? They said you ran away from being caught. Is that true? Ms. Summer, arent you worried that the Emersons will cause trouble for you after you returned to the Hoover City? Are you still in the marriage with Mr. Emerson? Did you push Mr. Charlie down the stairs? The reporters questions were bombarded at Summer one after another. Summer didnt change her expression and said in a calm way, You asked too many questions. Ill answer what you all care about. I didnt push Mr. Charlie, otherwise, I would not be able to stand here. After all, we are in a legal society and believe in justice. Isnt right? Justice had long arms. The kidnapping of Leonardo and his mother, the fall of Mr. Charlie down the stairs, and the stolen Rosie One day, the person behind these things would be stripped of his guise and brought into justice. The truth had not been disclosed just because it was hidden too deeply. One day, it would be dug out. Chapter 292 Wife in a Rich Family The way Summer said was sincere and straightforward, which surprised the reporters. The scene was quiet for a moment. Summer continued, Since I didnt do anything wrong, Im not afraid that the Emersons woulde after me. Besides, they are so sensible, and they wont make trouble for me for no reason. What she said was true. The Emersons had great influence. If Summer really did something to Mr. Charlie, it was impossible for them to let her return to the Hoover City safely. At this time, an unknown reporter asked, You werent found after the fire more than half a year ago, and everyone thought you were dead. Where have you been in the past half a year? Why havent we heard anything? Summer looked up and nced across the reporters in front of her. She thought of her life and the daughter she had only seen once. She said calmly, I have been resting. She concluded the past half a year of her life with these words. Is it because you were injured in that fire? Then what is your rtionship with Mr. Emerson? Are you still married? Or are you divorced? Summer intentionally ignored the first question, As for the rtionship between me and Leonardo, this is my privacy. Im sorry. She couldnt say too much. Even if she was lying, she had to leave some nk in the story. She had indeed been resting abroad for the past six months, but she did not admit that she had been injured in the fire. The reporter did not give up and continued to ask, Do you mean that you have divorced and are no longer the wife of Mr. Emerson? Now that Leonardo had taken over the Emerson Group, he was an influential figure. His rtionships with women would attract more attentions than the case of Mr. Charlie. Not only did the media want to know about Leonardos marriage with Summer, but also women who were waiting to get onto Mr. Emersons bed and be Mrs. Emerson. Summer looked down calmly and unwilling to say anything else, Sorry, I cant tell you. Eliza didnt go far and kept an eye on the situation. Seeing that Summer was no longer willing to say anything, she signaled for the staff to go over. The staff received the signal and walked to Summer. He separated Summer from the reporters, Please, the interview is over. Ms. Summer, please tell me The reporter still wanted to get a reply from Summer. Summer turned around and walked to the other side. Eliza followed. Are you and Leonardo divorced? Like the reporters, she was very interested in her rtionship with Leonardo. Summer stopped and looked at her carefully. Why are you looking at me like that? Eliza touched her face. Although Summers gaze was very calm, she was still somewhat ufortable being stared at like this. After a few seconds, Summer said, Are you into Leonardo? Eliza remembered Leonardos poker-face and shook her head, No. Summer smiled and said, Sorry I wont tell you. Hey! You. Eliza choked on her words and pointed at Summer for a long time before she finally said, I helped you a lot! Summer turned around and smiled at her, Thank you, Ill treat you a dinner. Eliza had thought that Summer who looked beautiful and innocent had her own ideas. The interview of Summer was quickly released to public. Very quickly, it went on the trending topics board, ranking at the top. More and more people joined the discussion. Summer changed her Weibo name to Rosie after Lost City started filming. Then, she authenticated her count with the title Screenwriter of Lost City''. After her interview went on the trending topic, Summers Weibo ount was found. The number of fans kept rising.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She had applied for this ount when she fought against Vicky. However, when she authenticated the ount, she had emptied the content. The few remaining posts of the ount were rted to Lost City. Thements on the first post dramatically increased. After Summer checked thements, she found some were ordinary while some were sarcastic. Just to take a look at the women who married into money. She must have divorced Mr. Emerson a long time ago, or she wouldnt earn a living by writing scripts. Has anyone seen her? Is she pretty? Lost City? It doesnt sound like a good drama. Was this woman the one who killed Mr. Charlie? Just after Lost City started filming, this woman came out to give an interview. She wanted attention, didnt she? Summer smiled at thesements and ignored them. Those who should look for her woulde to her. She had already done what she wanted to do, so she just waited for them. However, Leonardo came to her before them. Summer checked her Weibo ount and was about to cook dinner when the doorbell rang. Summer nced outside through the peephole. When she discovered it was Leonardo, she was slightly stunned and did not open the door. She didnt really want to open the door. As if he knew what Summer was thinking, Leonardo knocked on her door twice. He said coldly, Summer, I know youre here. Either you open the door, or Ill call someone to smash it. Violence! Summer bit her lips and could only open the door. Without even looking at him, she turned around and returned to her room. Leonardo was clearly in a rage. After he entered, he closed the door fiercely. He walked forward and grabbed Summer at the arm. He gritted his teeth and said, Summer, Ive told you not to do anything! Leonardo tightly grabbed her at the arm like ws. She struggled but failed. Summer could not help but calm herself down and said, I am not going crazy. I have thought it through. I am also very calm now! I just want them toe to me! Do you know what kind of people they are before you asked them toe to you? Grandpa and Rosie are good examples. You. When Summer heard him mention Rosie, she was thrilled. Rosie? Rosie is just a newborn child. Did she bother them? She didnt! Those people have already lost their minds and humanity. It would be better to take the initiative to attack than just sit here! Chapter 293 No Escape After Summer said that, the room fell into a deathly silence. The two of them stood face to face, staring at each other, neither of them were willing topromise. After a while, Leonardo sighed slightly and said with a rare hint of fatigue, They have some misgivings about me. I cant let you take risks. Over the years, he had not found a clue to his mothers case. Even if there came some clues, he couldnt trace them anymore. He had also thought that perhaps he was overthinking. Perhaps the kidnapping of him and his mother was just an ident. What happened to Mr. Charlie changed his mind. Before the ident, Mr. Charlie reached Leonardo and said that he would tell Leonardo everything he wanted to know after the New Year if everything went well by that time. However, Mr. Charlie had not been able to pass that year peacefully. On the morning of New Years Day, he fell down the stairs. When he woke up, he had already lost his mind. Afterward, she was framed as the murderer. All of this was a warning from one of the Emersons. He or she didnt want Leonardo to know the truth behind his mothers case back then. They kept threatening him with people around him. Summer shook her head and said, Even if I dont risk my life, can I not get involved in this?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. She added, You know better than I do what happened to Grandpa. Even if I dont do anything, they wont let me go. I dont understand why they did everything they could to give you a hard time. Summer also thought through all the stuff in the past few days. After the ident of Mr. Charlie, she once suspected Michael and Violet. On New Years Eve, she saw the two of them sneaked into a room. Then, Mr. Charlie fell down the stairs, and she was framed as the murder. All those seem to be well-nned. She did not know why they did that, nor did she know what Leonardo was hiding. After Rosie disappeared, it suddenly hit her that while threatening Leonardo, they also wanted to restrain him. They wanted Leonardo to be obedient. After Summer finished speaking, she looked up at Leonardo. She thought that it would be good if Leonardo could tell her a little bit about the truth. Leonardo only shifted her attention, Im hungry. Well, then you should go eating. She leaned to the side and signaled for him to leave. Of course, Leonardo did not leave, and he sat down on the big sofa and said leisurely, I dont cook. Summer didnt waver at all, Go to the restaurant. The expression on Leonardos face was the same as usual. His tone was both serious and rogue, Foods in the restaurant are not delicious. Summer walked up to him and said, You just made up your mind to stay with me, didnt you? Leonardo leaned back and said deliberately, We have already registered for marriage. If she hadnt wanted to make Rosie a registered resident, she wouldnt have rushed to marry Leonardo. She just felt that writing Rosies name on the household registration book would give her a bit of support. Even though she had only met her once, she wanted to let Rosie know that her parents loved her. Summer couldnt make up her mind to drive Leonardo away. She red at Leonardo and said, Wait. Then, she turned around and got into the kitchen. After watching Summer walk away, Leonardo began to scrutinize the house. It was made up of a bedroom and a living room, not big but clean. There wasnt much furniture, making it even deserted than his apartment but filled with the vor of Summer. He closed his eyes and then unconsciously fell asleep on the sofa. When Summer finished cooking and came out, she found Leonardo had fallen asleep. After hesitating for a moment, she reached out and pushed Leonardo, Dinner. Leonardo opened his eyes. There was a trace of confusion in his eyes, which proved that he was not very lucid at this moment. Noticing that he had opened his eyes, Summer was about to retract her hand, but he suddenly reached out to grab her. Then, he pulled her into his arms. At first, Summer was standing. With such a pull, her center of gravity became unstable, making her directly fell into his arms. The mans chest was hard. The moment her body and his chest touched, Summer felt a little pain. Summer was a little angry and shouted, Leonardo! As if not hearing what she said, he quickly wrapped his other arm around Summers waist, tightly in his arms. He buried his head in Summers neck and sniffed deeply. Then he said with a somewhat hoarse voice, When I was alone in the apartment, every time I fell asleep, I would dream of you. Every time I thought I held you in my arms, it turns out that was just a ball of air. When I woke up, there wasnt even a trace of your odor in the air. How could you be so ruthless and burn the vi to the ground? If the vi was still there, he would at least find a trace of familiar atmosphere in the vi. Summer did not expect him to say this, and her entire body froze. She struggled for a moment and found that she couldnt move at all. She felt that Leonardo was so pig-headed. She was so angry about the burning of the vi. Am I ruthless? If I were ruthless, I wouldnt have helped you take out that pen. I would have directly burned it! But you didnt. Leonardos tone suddenly changed, You cant bear to part with it. Summer was stunned for a second. Then, she didnt want to continue this topic with him and told him, Let me go! Otherwise, you wont be able to enter my house anymore. Her threat seemed to work. Leonardos arms around her waist loosened. Summer wanted to take the opportunity to get up, but unexpectedly, Leonardo pressed her head and kissed her. How long has she been gone? A month ago, in Sydney, when Rosie was missing, Summer had always been in a bad mood. Apart from trying to get someone to take good care of her and make her happy, he had no other thoughts. Leonardos kiss was the same as himself, wicked and tyrannical. He exerted himself as if he wanted to swallow Summer down and upy everything in her possession. The man had a unique talent in this aspect. He held Summers hands with one hand and supported her neck with another, firmly controlling her, not allowing her to escape at all. By the time Summer came to herself, the two of them had exchanged positions. She had been thrown onto the sofa, clothes off. Chapter 294 Pink Floral Apron Leonardos kiss went down the corner of her lips. When he reached her neck, Summer stopped him and said, Dinner. I can eat something else first. Leonardos voice was hoarse as he lowered his head to kiss her hands. Again and again, he kissed her hands, patiently and affectionately, as if he would never stop until she moved her hands away. Summers face turned hot, but she did not allow Leonardo to go on. She reached out and pushed Leonardos head away, Either eat dinner or go home and eat yourself. Leonardos throat slid with difficulty. He buried his head in her shoulder socket and seriously discussed with her, What if I eat just a little? Summer didnt know whether tough or cry. Howe he discussed such a thing with her like this? The result was, of course, that Summer did not agree. The two of them briefly tidied up and sat down at the dining table to eat. This house was a single apartment with one bedroom and one living room, so the dining room was near the living room. The dining table was very small. Summer did not amodate herself to Leonardo. Instead, she cooked two simple home-cooked dishes as usual. She had a poor appetite, so she didnt eat much. But Leonardo ate a lot. He ate so much and so quickly, but not in a wolfing, rude way but very easy on the eye. mor was something that one can only imagine but never describe. Even though she knew that this man was irritable, she couldnt ignore his mor. When she was full, she leanedzily against the chair and watched him eating. It had been a long time since the two of them had sat peacefully together for dinner. Upon closer inspection, she discovered that Leonardo was a little off-color and thinner than thest time she saw him. Looking at him, she asked subconsciously, Do you eat on time every day? As soon as her words came out, Summer pursed her lips awkwardly and said, I just Leonardo raised his eyes to look at her, his pair of pitch-ck eyes shining brightly with undisguised joy. Summer could not continue her words. Was her caring about him gave him so much joy? I ate on Time, but the food outside isnt as delicious as you cooked. Leonardo wasnt good at rhetoric, but what he said seriously sounded like sweet words. Summer lowered her eyes and said, Now that you finish eating, just leave. Silent for a moment, Leonardo said, Ill leave after I wash the dishes.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. There is no need Before Summer could finish her words, Leonardo stood, put away the tes on the dining table, and carried them into the kitchen. Summer also stood up. When she was about to stop him, she heard knocks on the door. Who came there this time at night? Summer saw through the peephole and found that it was Jessica. She opened the door and asked in surprise, Jessica, why are you here? Its sote. Jessica looked tired. Obviously, she rushed over there just after her activity. She kicked a box on the ground and said, The crew brought me two boxes of lychees from my hometown. Since I would pass by there on my way home, I wanna give you one. As Jessica spoke, she got into Summers room. Summer followed behind and took the box of lychees into the house. Its sote. You dont need toe here to give me these. I couldve got it myself. Summer said. It doesnt matter. You dont have a car, and I will pass by anyhow. Jessica walked straight to the sofa and leaned back on it. At this time, Leonardos voice came from the kitchen, Summer, the detergents used up. The kitchen was close to the door, and the two of them passed by the kitchen just now. But as Jessica was preupied by her talking to Summer, she didnt notice that there was someyone else in the kitchen. There was a moment of silence. Jessica turned to look at Summer as if her eyes wereining, Youre hiding a man. Summer pulled a wry face. Just as she was about to say something, she caught a glimpse of Leonardo walking out of the kitchen. He didnt get Summers reply about the detergent for a long time, so he walked out. Then he saw Jessica. Jessica saw Leonardo and the pink floral apron he had on. Jessica was also there when Summer bought this apron. Summer wasnt interested in anything in the few days when she just returned, so Jessica took her to go shopping. The tall and straight man wore a white shirt, ck trousers, and a pink flower apron. He rolled up his sleeves as he walked out of the kitchen. It shouldve been a warm moment in a family. However, it seemed a little weird when the man was Leonardo. Even though he was in a pink apron, he was not gentle at all but still showed a powerful vibe. Jessica stood up from the sofa like shes sleepwalking and shouted, Boss? Yes. Leonardo replied and turned to Summer, Wheres the detergent? There was a subtle atmosphere. Its in the cab. Summer nced at Jessica before walking into the kitchen. She said to Leonardo, Let me get it for you. The kitchen counter was not big enough, so Summer put a lot of things in the cab. She took out the detergent and looked up at Leonardo, You should go back now. Ill go back right after I finish this. Leonardo expressionlessly took over the detergent in her hand, walked to the sink, and began to wash the dishes. He had never washed dishes before. She can tell he was not skilled, but he did it very carefully. Leonardo kept his word and left after finishing it. Witnessing the entire process, Jessica was still sleepwalking until Leonardo left. Whats going on with you guys? Are you on a break or not? Jessica could not understand the rtionship between them. Summer opened the box Jessica brought and said, Temporarily on a break. Jessica asked tentatively, Does that mean that you still have feelings for each other? Summer paused for a moment before nodding, Yes. The reason why she fled abroad was not that she did not love Leonardo anymore. It was that she couldnt let herself be controlled by other people and lost herself just because she loved someone. She wanted to be in a more equal rtionship with Leonardo, and she couldnt let Leonardo control her all the time. Chapter 295 Call Me Uncle Jessica thought for a moment and said, I dont understand Summer put those lychees in the fridge and asked her, Lets talk about something else. Have you eaten yet? I ate with the crew. Jessica patted her head and said, I recalled that I have another thing to ask you. I saw your interview video. What are you trying to do with that? Last time, after asking Jessica to help find a reporter, Summer set fire to the vi and escaped. Ever since that, Jessica was really a little afraid of Summer. She used to think that she could be good enough at causing trouble, but now she realized that Summer was crazier than her. Summer smiled and said, I was just hoping to hype up my Lost City show. Come on. Jessica rolled her eyes at her. After taking a te of lychees out of the fridge, Summer cleaned them and brought them to Jessica. She said with a rarely serious tone, Jessica, the Emersons are veryplex. If I dont take the initiative to do something, I will be led away by them forever. As Summer mentioned the Emersons, Jessica got serious, Is there still no news of Rosie? Summer shook her head and said coldly, I guess someone from the Emersons wille to see me soon. When Leonardo got out of Summers apartment, Tim hurriedly went to the back of the car and opened the door for him. Driving the car, Tim looked at Leonardo in the rear-view mirror several times. Leonardo slightly closed his eyes and said, If you have anything to say, just say it. Since Leonardo said so, Tim did not hesitate anymore and be straight, If you are worried about her, why did you let her move out again? After several seconds of silence, Leonardo said deliberately, She might be happier moving out. Tim remembered that they had discussed thisst year. What did Leonardo say at that time? What Leonardo said back then was to the effect that he would rather suffer together with her? In more than half a year, Leonardos thoughts had changed expectedly. Summer guessed correctly. Soon, someone from the Emersons came looking for her. That night, she chatted with Jessica for a while. Because Jessica had to work the next day, she left early. Summers n for the next day was still to go to the set. However, just as she got out of the building, a ck car stopped in front of her. The window fell, revealing the face of a middle-aged man who looked somewhat simr to Leonardo. Summer, long time no see. The emotion of disgust showed up in Summers eyes, and quickly it turned into surprise, Mr. Emerson? Michael smiled and looked like a gentle elder, Even though you are no longer Leonardos girlfriend, there is no need to call me like this. Is it that difficult for you to call me uncle? Although his expression was gentle, he was sitting in the car while talking to Summer. That imperceptibly produced a sense of distance. Summer obediently called him, Uncle. Michael was satisfied with this, Where are you going? Do you have time to have a cup of coffee with me?? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Summer smiled and nodded, Of course. She was waiting for Michael toe. Of course, she would not reject his invitation. Get in the car. As Michael told her to get in, Liam, who was driving the car, got out of the car and opened the back door for Summer. Thank you, Mr. Saber. Summer nodded slightly to Liam before getting into the car. Michael sat beside her with a calm expression. Summer lowered her jaw nervously and looked straight ahead, not looking at Michael. The car soon stopped in front of a cafe. She and Michael walked in one after the other, and the waiter led them into the booth that had been booked early in the morning. When the coffee was served, Michael stirred up the coffee and asked with concern as if he was catching up on old times, How was your life abroad in the past six months? Summer curved her lips and politely replied, Uncle, thank you for asking. Everything was fine. Michael sighed and said slowly, We were too anxious about my father back then, so we misunderstood you. You are a good girl, and I know you wouldnt do that. My father fell down the stairs most likely because he was too old and his legs were too weak. Summer tightened her grip on the coffee spoon. Too old? Legs were too weak? Mr. Charlie was well maintained, and everyone could tell he was hale and hearty. Moreover, it was clear that someone had deliberatelye to call her over that morning. Its also clear that the ident was well-nned. Now, Michael told her that it was because Mr. Charlie was too weak. Back then, she just woke up and didnt think too much about it. Otherwise, she wouldnt have been called over just by a servants message. Later on, when she thought about it, she realized that usually when Mr. Charlie wanted her over, he would not let a servant pass on a message. This wed statement was utterly unjustifiable. However, Summer could not be straight to question him. Summer lowered her eyes and pinched her leg with her hand under the table. She pinched so hard that she shed tears in pain. She raised her head to look at Michael and asked with a choked voice, Is Grandpa alright now? Michael did not seem to have expected Summer to be so sad. He was stunned for a moment before he said, The same as before. Summer nodded and carefully asked, When can I go and see him? She really wanted to see Mr. Charlie. However, there had never been a justified reason. Of course. Michael suddenly stopped smiling and he asked seriously, What happened between you and Leonardo? I heard from Dous that Leonardo took the child away. When Summer heard him mention the child, she loosened her hand and the spoon in her hand fell into the cup. When touching the rim of the cup, it let out a loud and clear sound. What did Michael mean? What was he trying to probe into? Was he testing how much Summer knew about the child or was he testing whether Leonardo and she were close enough that he would tell her that the child might be stolen by the Emersons? Summers hand, which was ced under the table, was clenched into a fist and loosened again. She did not know how to answer this question, so she simply lowered her head and made a sad expression. Every time she thought of Rosie, tears would stream down her face if not restrained. Michael narrowed his eyes slightly and was thinking something. He slowly said, Leonardo is indeed going too far this time. Although I am the grandfather of the child and she is destined to stay in the Emersons, I have to say, she is still too young to leave her mother. She should stay by you until she grows up Summer simply covered her face and cried, Im sorry, Uncle. Im just too sad Chapter 296 Tip of an Iceberg Summer covered her face and cried, but from the corner of her eyes, she could see Michael. She noticed that he was a bit impatient. But then he said gently, I will talk to Leonardo. Dont worry. Summer wiped her tears with a tissue and said gratefully, Thank you, Mr. Michael. Michael smiled and didnt say anything else. When Summer and Michael got out of the cafe, they saw Leonardo. Leonardo seemed to have rushed over here, and he looked a little nervous. He stared at Summer for a few seconds. Although his expression did not change much, Summer could feel that he was relieved. It seemed that they had developed a tacit understanding after living together for a long time. Even though he didnt utter a word, she knew what he was thinking. But then Leonardos expression became cold. He nced at Summers face, his gaze chilling. Summer remembered that she had just cried. Her eyes must be red and swollen now. Before Leonardo could say anything, she took a step forward and pped him hard on the face. It was clear and loud. Tim, who was standing behind Leonardo, looked at Summer with shock. Michael, who stood beside her, was also surprised. Leonardo was stunned. After a few seconds, he turned around and red at Summer, How dare you? How dare I? You took my daughter away. You are inhuman! Summers eyes were filled with hatred. She looked so angry that she might give him another p. Leonardo paused. But he quickly lowered his eyes to cover the emotions in his eyes. He said indifferently, Shes my daughter. I can take her away whenever I want. Do I need your permission? As he finished, he curled his lips and said coldly, Tim. Tim understood and waved his hand at the bodyguard behind him. The bodyguard immediately stepped forward and grabbed Summers arms. Michael, who had been silent, suddenly said, Leonardo, Summer is your childs mother. She is just too worried about her child. Let go of her. Leonardo snorted, Let her go. Michael nodded to Summer, You can go now. Thank you, Mr. Michael. Goodbye. Summer said gratefully before she left. Leonardo didnt even look at Summer. He looked at Michael and said, I want to talk to you. Lets get in the car. Michael walked towards the car as he spoke. As Michael turned around, Leonardo nced in the direction where Summer had left. Leonardo didnt get into the car until he heard the sound of the car door closing. Michael asked him, Where is the child? After all, Summer is her mother. Its no big deal for her to see her daughter, is it? Leonardo sneered and said, I didnt ask anyone to take the child away. Even if I did, I wouldnt let her see the child. I just married her to investigate my mothers case. Michael asked with a puzzled expression, Who else could kidnap the child under your nose?? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Didnt those kidnappers kidnap me and my mother under your nose back then? A big smile touched the corners of Leonardos mouth, but he didnt look delighted. Youre suspecting me. Michael said firmly. Leonardo, I know youve always been concerned about that, but it was just an ident. You refused to give up the investigation. But have you found anything after so many years? Arent you satisfied with your life now? You are in charge of the Emerson Group. And youve done a good job. Our family is also peaceful. Isnt this great? He said with a sigh. Leonardo had long been tired of such excuse, so he ignored Michael. Michael didnt get mad and said patiently, It has passed. Stop the investigation. It will be good for everyone. People should move on. Perhaps you can find your daughter soon. Obviously, he was threatening Leonardo. Leonardo clenched his hands tightly, his entire body tensed up. But he did not say anything. Michael hade to Summer today to see how much she knew about the Emerson family. And he wanted to see how much Summer and Leonardo cared about each other. If possible, Michael would not let go of anyone that he could use. Leonardo didnt reply, so Michael thought that he had agreed. Michael continued earnestly, You have broken up with Summer. But the Emerson family needs a hostess. If youve got someone you like, you can bring her home. Or I can ask someone to help you No. Leonardo interrupted him and said coldly, Just mind your own business. Then he opened the door and got out of the car. Michael watched Leonardo getting into his own car. A glimmer of satisfaction showed on his face, and he suddenlyughed. As Leonardo got in the car, he pulled his tie down and violently pped it on the window. Tim, who was driving, was shocked by the sound. Fortunately, the window was made of bulletproof ss. Otherwise, it might have been broken into pieces. Leonardo leaned against the back of the seat. He uttered three words from between his teeth, What a jerk! Tim knew that he meant Michael Now, it was almost certain that Rosie had been kidnapped by someone sent by Michael. He deliberately transferred money from Adams ount to let Leonardo know that it was him. However, even if Leonardo knew it, he could do nothing to Michael. Because Rosie was under his control. Leonardo could only listen to Michael. What Michael meant was clear. He wouldnt give Rosie back unless Leonardo gave up investigating his mother. Otherwise. Tim sighed slightly. He knew very little about the Emerson family. And what was happening now might only be the tip of the iceberg. Tim knew that Leonardo had been on the investigation for many years. How could he give up now? Chapter 297 See Him Tim sighed and asked, Mr. Emerson, where are we going now? After a few seconds, Leonardo said, Go to Summers apartment. Tim drove towards where Summer lived. The car stopped at the apartment building where Summer lived. Before Leonardo got off the car, he said, You can leave now. You dont need to drive me home. Yes. Tim replied. As soon as Leonardo got out of the car, Tim drove away. When the doorbell rang, Summer was washing her face. She had cried too much in front of Michael today that her eyes were swollen. She heard the sound and knew it was Leonardo. She looked through the peephole before opening the door. It was indeed Leonardo. She opened the door and looked around before letting him in. Come in. Summer turned around and walked inside. Leonardo followed behind her and sat down on the sofa. What do you want to drink? Water? Summer said as she took a cup from the table and poured water for him. When she handed the cup to Leonardo, he grabbed her hand. Summer pursed her lips and did not break free. Leonardo pulled her to sit beside him. He wrapped her hand with his and asked, What did he say to you? He told me about our daughter. He said that he would ask you. Summer paused and looked up at Leonardo, You allowed me to move out without hesitation because you knew he woulde to me. Right? Leonardo did not reply, but put her hand close to his lips and kissed it.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. It was a light kiss. She felt a little itchy with his breath on her hand. Summer kicked him, Answer my question! Oh. Leonardo replied carelessly but remained silent. Summer could only continue to ask, After Mr. Charlie fell down stairs, they did not frame me to harm me. Instead, they were trying to see how much you care about me. So you pretended to be suspicious of me in front of them, right? Leonardo still didnt say anything, but his silence meant a yes. Summer continued to analyze in a clear and orderly manner, Before the ident, Mr. Charlie asked us to see him. He was a little strange at that time. My guess is Mr. Charlie might have discovered something or wanted to do something. And your father found out about his n. He didnt want to kill Mr. Charlie, so he pushed Mr. Charlie down the stairs and med it on me, killing two birds with one stone. The point is what is your father trying to hide? Is it the truth about the kidnapping of your mother? The more Summer thought about it, the more frightened she felt. What exactly did Michael do? Why was he so desperate to hide it? Leonardo put on a serious face when he saw Summer frowned and pondered. He let go of her hand and put his hands on her shoulders. He said in a deep voice, Summer, look at me. What? Summer turned to look at him. Leonardo stared fixedly at her. His dark eyes concealed too many emotions. It was hard to tell what he was thinking. You dont know anything now. What happened to my grandpa was just an ident. And I took Rosie away because I want the custody. Thats all you know. Understand? Leonardo gripped her shoulder so hard that Summer felt a little pain. But she didntin and just asked, Why? Leonardo ignored her question and asked, Did you hear what I said? Summer turned her head to one side and said, No. She had known everything, but he still wanted her to pretend and stay aside. Leonardo knew that Summer was mad at him and that she had listened carefully to what he said. Leonardo continued, Rosie is safe. Michael wants me to help him run the Emerson Group. Rosie is his trump card, so she must be safe now. Dont worry. How can I not be worried? Summer grabbed her hair in annoyance, Im concerned about both Rosie and you. Leonardo snorted, You dont need to worry about me. Just remember, you are my wife. You cant fool around with other guys. They were talking about serious things. Why did he suddenly mention other guys? Summer pushed him, Im serious. Im serious too. Leonardo seemed to thought of something, and he said coldly, Stay away from that Jerome or what. I havent seen Jerome since I returned to Hoover! Summer red at him. Leonardo seemed to be pettier than a woman. Leonardo sneered and narrowed his eyes. He said with a threatening tone, You still want to see him? No. It had been a long time that Summer saw his cold face. She pursed her lips and said carefully, No, I dont want to see him. However, the Hoover City was small. Some day she would meet Jerome again. Moreover, without his help, she wouldnt have managed to get abroad before. She owed Jerome a favor. Keep your word. Leonardo leaned over and gave her a kiss as a reward. Summer was amused. Leonardo hugged her and kissed her for a while before he stood up to leave. Standing at the door, Leonardo looked at her with a serious face, I might note here often in the following days. Alright. Summer leaned against the door. She paused for a few seconds and then nodded. Leonardo frowned, Thats it? Will you miss me? Summer felt that Leonardo was talkative today. She directly pushed him outside and said, Just go. After seeing Leonardo off, Summer returned to her room and sat on the sofa. She thought of Jerome, whom Leonardo had mentioned earlier. She felt that she should find some time to see him. However, thest time she saw Jerome, he was different from the person she had known before. Would he me her for what she didst time? She suddenly remembered that at the airport, Jerome told her that there were a lot of things behind the Emerson family. Did it mean that Jerome also knew something about the Emerson family? Anyway, since both of them were all in Hoover city, they would meet sooner orter. Summer did not intend to take the initiative to meet Jerome. As Leonardo had said that he would note to see her in the following days, he didnt show up. Summer worked with the crew and discussed the script with Eliza asionally. Her life was peaceful. Chapter 298 Pretend to Be Friends When the work with the crew finished, Eliza came to Summer and said mysteriously, Go to a dinner party with me tonight. What dinner party? Summer asked as she looked for her cell phone in her bag. Eliza exined, Its a formal dinner. We just need to eat. Summer answered straightforwardly, Alright. Because of Elizas background, people in the circle would treat her with respect. Eliza was not impetuous. If she said it was a formal dinner, then it must be true. It wasnt until Summer got in the car that she remembered to ask Eliza, Where are we going to have dinner? As Eliza drove, she replied, Golden Cauldron Club. Golden Cauldron? Summer was slightly stunned by the familiar name. She used to have meals at Golden Cauldron. She hadnt gone there since she came back. And now she was a bit surprised to hear it mentioned by others. While waiting for the traffic light to change, Eliza looked Summer up and down and asked, Are you sure you dont want to change your clothes and do your hair? No. Im fine with this. Summer turned her head to look out of the window and answered absent-mindedly. Since she often went outdoors, Summer loved to wear long shirts and trousers. It had been a long time since she wore a dress. Wearing a dress was inconvenient for her to work. After pondering for a while, Eliza asked, Alright. Are you heartbroken after being dumped by Leonardo? Dont you want to find another man? Summer did not expect that Eliza would bring up this topic. She replied casually, Lets talk about it next time. They continued to chat and soon arrived at the Golden Cauldron Club. Summer couldnt help looking around as soon as she got out of the car. Leonardo often came here for dinner, so Summer thought she might meet him. What are you looking for? Lets get in there. Her thought was interrupted by Eliza. Alright. Summer hurriedly replied and followed her. When they entered the private room, they saw a lot of people. There were men and women, including a few girls that often appeared on big screenstely. Eliza leaned over to Summer and whispered, Look, the one in the white shirt had cosmetic surgeries. And that one in a pink dress had a fake diploma Summer didnt know that Eliza liked gossips. Summer joked, If one day I cante up with any script, Ill register a Weibo ount to expose the stars secrets. Ill make a living as an online celebrity. Without a backer, you will be killed for that. I bet! Eliza looked at her with a sneer. Summer smiled and said, You are my backer. Who am I? Leonardo is the best backer. If you hadnt divorced him, you could do anything you want in the entertainment industry now. You can make movies with your own script as you wish Eliza suddenly paused as she realized that she shouldnt have said this. She turned to look at Summer. It seemed that she was not angry. But Eliza still changed the topic, I heard that some big shots will be here today. I wonder who they are. Summer soon knew who Eliza was talking about. Ms. Summer. Looking at Adams, who was smiling warmly in front of her, Summer felt that she should have checked her fortunes before going out today. Summer replied with a smile, Mr. Adams. In front of others, she should pretend to be a friend. At this moment, another person walked in. Adams, why do you walk so fast? You should wait for me. Vicky walked over and grabbed Adams arm. Adams was standing in front of Summer, so Vicky also saw Summer. Vicky became alert as soon as she saw Summer, Summer? Before Summer replied, Adams said gently, Vicky. Vicky, who had a gloomy expression on her face just now, immediately changed her countenance as she heard Adams called her. She leaned on his arm. Her change of expression was as fast as the flipping of a page. After Adams and Vicky took their seats, Eliza asked Summer, You know Adams Wilson? Although Adams had broken with Leonardo, people didnt know Adams had connection with the Emerson family and that Leonardo was the boss of Tip Top Media Company. Summer lowered her eyes slightly and said, I had an affair with him before. You forgot that? Elizas expression showed that she understood.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Adams, I want to eat that. Adams, dont drink so much wine During the meal, all Summer could hear was Vickys coquettish voice. And Adams always had a gentle expression on his face. He looked so tender that Summer almost believed they were truly in love. Eliza was also disgusted with Vicky. Before the dinner was over, Eliza stood up and said, Weve got something to do. Excuse us. Ms. Austin, its still early. Lets chat for a while. For politeness, people tried to keep her. Summer just came with Eliza, so she didnt need to deal with others. She was just here to eat and drink. However, someone didnt think so. Vicky looked up at Summer and said slowly, Summer, why are you leaving now? Do you dislike me? Although the Emerson family has abandoned you, you are still my sister. Everyone knew about Summers multiple identities, but because of Eliza, no one dared to give her any trouble. Vicky had a grudge against Summer, so she would take any chance to harass Summer. Not to mention that Summer and Leonardo didnt break up, even if they did, what Vicky said couldnt hurt her. Vicky had always been such a person. She got a sense of his existence and satisfaction from the pain of others. You regard me as your sister. Should I feel honored? Summer smiled, her eyes bright and dazzling. Amongst the crowd of beautiful movie stars, Summer was still eye-catching. She hadnt talked much since she entered the room, as she was trying her best to keep a low profile. Todays dinner was organized by several investors and movie stars. The trade behind it was obvious. It was not her ce, so Summer had kept a low profile to avoid stealing the limelight from others. Summer raised her eyebrows and looked at her, Have you forgotten? Half a year ago, Mr. Jarrett already imed on newspaper that he had broken the father-daughter rtionship with me. Chapter 299 Crazy More than half a year ago, because of Charlie, the Jarretts had tried their best to clear their rtionship with Summer. They were afraid that the family would be implicated. Without notifying Summer, they directly published a report on the newspapers to end the father-daughter rtionship. The Jarretts always ranked their own interests first. Summer was not surprised about that, nor did she feel much hurt. After all, her expectations had long since disappeared. At that time, the incident had caused a lot ofmotion, and everyone present was working in the entertainment industry. Naturally, they had also paid attention to it. A smart person could understand briefly that the Jarretts hade up with such a n for fear of being implicated by Summer. Although most people would probably do the same thing as Lynn under such a situation, it was still not an honorable act. So, the Jarretts was naturally looked down upon. And Vicky was mocking at Summer on purpose, so obviously that even a fool could know her ill intention. The actresses with devoted fan bases could get on the current status, indicating that they were not simple and stupid. They just smiled and didnt say anything. Vicky also read the online reports and was more inclined to believe that Summer had broken up with Leonardo. As for the meeting in the supermarketst time, she had selectively forgotten it. At first, she wanted tough at Summer, longing to see the furiousplexion on Summers face, but Vicky didnt expect that she would be ridiculed by others now. She looked in the direction of those actresses and snorted, What are youughing at? Those actresses also had some backers, so they didnt even put Vicky in their eyes. No one in the entertainment industry was simple, let alone a woman. Do you think the Golden Cauldron is yours? We just felt happy andughed. Why do we need your permission? asked one actress. She was an actress, who could narrate these sharp words in a nk and indifferent tone. Vicky was enraged to the extreme. Who do you think you are? How can you talk to me in such a tone? With that, Vicky turned to look at Adams, who was standing beside her, as if she wanted Adams to speak up for her. Everyone in the entertainment industry knew that Adams had been loosening up for the past six months. First, he had cancelled his contract with Tip Top Media Company, and then he had started a rtionship with a woman whose reputation was as rotten as a ditch. His reviews were getting worse and worse, and the scripts he got also became terrible, but it didnt decrease his status much. Adams did not intend to speak for Vicky. He only raised his wrist to check the time and said, I have something to do. Ill go now. With that, Adams turned to look at Summer and said in a gentle tone, How do you get back, Summer? Shall I drive you to home? He just called her Ms. Summer, but now, he directly called her by her name.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Such a change on the close address reminded the people present of the scandal between Summer and Adams. There might be a story between the two. Summer was sure that Adams had done it on purpose. Adams knew that she and Vicky were ipatible, so he had deliberately done this to increase Vickys hatred towards her. Sorry, Mr. Wilson. Im not that familiar with you. With that, Summer did not stay any longer and walked straight out. When she turned around, she noticed the way Vicky looked at her, as if Vicky wanted to tear her apart. Summer felt Adams waspletely insane. He went crazy all of a sudden. He didnt care about his reputation, nor did he care about his acting career. It was as if he hadpletely given up on himself and even dug a hole for himself. Eliza followed Summer to leave. Have you been Adams girlfriend? Eliza seemed to be exceptionally interested in gossips today. Summer firmly denied, No. Eliza and Summer had worked together for so long, and she knew a little about Summers personality. If Summer had denied it so firmly, then she must be telling the truth. But Eliza was still a little curious. Then whats the rtionship Summer stopped walking and interrupted her, Whats the rtionship between you and Bowen? Previously, you with Leonardo for him Before Summer could finish her words, Eliza covered her mouth. Summer stretched out her hand to push her arm away, but Eliza covered so forcefully that Summer failed to free herself from the grip. Then Summer stopped struggling and looked at her with enquiring eyes. Seeing Elizas expression of wanting tomit suicide, Summer followed her gaze to look over. Bowen was standing near them. Then did Bowen hear what she had said just now? Summer turned to look at Eliza. Eliza red at her and turned around to flee. Summer was lost for words. She was a little embarrassed, but she took the initiative to greet Bowen, Mr. Diaz. Ms. Summer. Bowen nodded to Summer in a formal manner and greeted her. However, when Summer was turning around to leave, Bowen stopped her. Ms. Summer, you just said I didnt say anything. If you want to know something, go and ask Eliza. The next second, Summer also ran away as fast as she could. Eliza had already driven away without waiting for Summer. Summerughed, and she had to take a taxi back by herself. She stood by the side of the road and couldnt help but look back at the door of the Golden Cauldron. She didnt meet Leonardo tonight. When she turned around, she found a ck car parking silently ahead of her. Summers eyes lit up, and she immediately thought it was Leonardo. However, the smile on Summers face died away when the window was rolled down and she saw the person in the car. It was Jerome. He put an arm on the window and showed a meaningful smile. Summer, long time no see. Long time no see. Summer silently took two steps back. Some people were the ones who couldnt be nagged the most, because a single nagging will summon them out. Or it might be that she shouldnt havee here. The Golden Cauldron was the highest-grade club in the Hoover City. People with some power came here frequently. Therefore, she had onlye here once today and met so many acquaintances. Jerome saw her small movements. He reached out his hand and knocked on the car window a few times. He said slowly, We are old friends, after all. Its been a long time since west met each other. Dont be so indifferent. Next time. Summer pursed her lips and said, Ill treat you to dinner next time. Do I need a dinner? Jerome smiled warmly, but it was not easy to answer his question. Summer was still pondering how to deal with him when Jerome said, Do me a favor in a few days. Whats that? Summer looked at him vigntly. Seeing through her thoughts, Jerome smiled and said, Dont worry. Its neither killing people or stealing goods, nor viting your moral ethics. Jerome said everything and cut off Summers retreat. Summer had no way to reject but could only nod and say, Alright. Chapter 300 Because of Leonardo The glimmer of smile deepened in Jeromes eyes, Tell me your phone number. Summer gave Jerome her phone number. After storing the number into his phone, Jerome said, Are you going back now? Let me drive you home. Summer, of course, would not get on his car. Dont bother. I can go back by myself. Jerome did not force her. Goodbye, then. Seeing Jeromes car off, Summer took a taxi home. After taking a shower, she received a phone call from Eliza. Eliza asked as soon as Summer answered the phone, Did Bowen say anything after I left? What do you expect? Summer took the rare chance to tease her. In fact, she knew that Eliza liked Bowen. However, she was rather surprised. Bowen seemed to have been born into a poor family. Judged by the way he acted, he was a stable man, calm but not dull. It was easy for a woman to fall in love with him. Eliza looked extremely anxious. Tell me quickly if he said anything! Summer advised her, Why dont you ask him yourself? Well, its a long story, Eliza sighed. In the end, Summer told her the truth, He did ask me what we had talked about, but I asked him to go to you. Are you happy with that? After a moment of silence, Eliza said at the end of the phone in a faint voice, I dont think he wille. Jerome had mentioned that he wanted Summer to do him a favor in a few days. But in the end, Summer was informed that she should apany Jerome to a banquet. When Summer knew it, she refused at once. You can find someone else. I cant help you with this. Leonardo had asked her not to meet Jerome. How could it be possible to drive Jerome out of her sight? But she could refuse to attend the banquet with him. Although the Patels wasnt as powerful as the Jarretts, it still had a say in the Hoover City. She did not want to see gossips spreading again after she showed up with Jerome in the banquet. Jerome seemed to have anticipated that she might refuse early on, so he calmly replied, You promised me earlier. You never go back on your words. But I can do it now. Summer rejected firmly.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. After a long silence, Jerome stared at Summer for a while and said in a ridiculed tone, Because of Leonardo? Summer stiffened for a moment without saying anything. Everyone thought that she had truly broken up with Leonardo, but Jerome did not think so. Jerome did not mind Summers silence. Instead, he leaned closer to her and said softly, Summer, I know you better than anyone else. I know what you are thinking and what you want. Summer was not used to men other than Leonardo being so close to her. She retreated, but Jerome suddenly reached out to grab her wrist and said, Leonardo is not for you. His family is tooplicated. What do you mean? Summer narrowed her eyes and questioned, When I went abroad, you said the same thing to me at the airport. You mentioned that his family wasplicated. Howplicated it can be? How much do you know? Jerome did not expect that Summer would give him so many rhetorical questions. Her tone and eyes were filled with aggressiveness. The smile at the corners of Jeromes mouth faded and he said in a serious tone, I wont hurt you. In the past, I might have used you like Vicky and the others, but Im now doing everything for your own good. What do you know about the Emersons? Tell me. Summer became more certain that Jerome had known something. Are you so eager for the answer? Summer nodded. Jerome loosened his grip on Summers wrist and said with a cold face, Attend the banquet with me. Ill tell you everything after that. You Summer stared at him in astonishment. This was clearly a threat. Perhaps her thoughts were revealed from her eyes so obviously that Jerome could see what she was thinking. Summer, its not a threat. Im a businessman, so I wont do anything that cant bring me benefits. If you want me to tell you something, you must pay for it. I just want you to apany me to a banquet. Jeromes tone was very serious. Summer thought for a moment and reckoned that what Jerome had said made sense. She already owed Jerome a favor, and he had no obligation to tell her what he had known. If he really knew anything about the Emersons, it must be a big secret. Whether he told her or not was also his prerogative. Thinking of it, Summer asked him to confirm one thing, Just to attend a banquet? After that, youll tell me the secret? Jerome frowned slightly, seemingly a little unhappy, but he nodded. Yes. The banquet that Jerome was talking about was held at eight p. m. on a Friday night. The venue was in a seven-star hotel in the Hoover City. The banquet that Michael had invited her to had been also held here. As soon as Summer got out of the car, she saw Jerome in a white suit. He stood at the entrance of the hotel waiting for Summer. He was handsome, and his white suit made him more elegant. He was the exact opposite of Leonardo. Leonardo hated to wear such a white suit. He was a reserved man, and his suits were all in dark colors. You look beautiful today. Jerome saw Summer getting off the car and walked towards her. Actually, Jerome wanted to pick her up from home, but Summer refused. Summer was a stubborn woman. Since she had promised to apany Jerome tothe banquet, what she would do was only to stand with him in the banquet hall. She didnt take the gown that Jerome had given her, and she directly returned it to him. When Jerome suggested to pick her up, Summer refused with a cold face. Summer avoided Jeromes hand and said, Thank you. She wore a ck dress in an extremely simple style today. The bangs on her forehead had been grown long. Normally, her hair was straight, parted in the middle. Today, under the consideration that it was a banquet, she had her hair done and styled it into curly hair. It made her look more mature. Perhaps she had given birth to a child, so a trace of charm was revealed from her eyes when she inadvertently looked up. Jerome withdrew his hand and stared at her back with a faint smile. She changed a lot. Summer and Jerome walked in side by side. Out of courtesy, Summer held onto Jeromes arm and entered the hall with him. Many people had already reached the hall. Among them, arge number of women had gathered together. As Summer passed by, she heard what they were talking about. Hows my hairstyle today? The designer just came back from a European tour. Its really cool Nice dress. I wonder if Mr. Emerson would be attracted by meter. Mr. Emerson? Summer suddenly stopped. At this moment, Jeromes voice rang out in Summers ears. I forgot to tell you. Leonardo will alsoe. Chapter 301 Track Me down? It took Summer a few seconds to understand what Jerome meant. Why didnt you tell me earlier? She turned to look at Jerome with a slightly cold expression. Jerome smiled, looking quite innocent. I didnt know it until now. Summer sneered. How could she believe what he said? She turned around and looked in the direction of the entrance of the banquet hall. Leonardo wasnt there. After Leonardo officially took over the Emerson Group, he needed to attend many activities and banquets. But those were all high-ss gatherings, so Summer never expected that he woulde to such a dinner party attended by Jerome. On the other hand, without any business dealings, the Patels and the Emersons had almost no contact with each other. Therefore, she never thought that Leonardo woulde here. She now felt that Jerome had done it on purpose. You are my date now and supposed to stay with me tonight. Jeromes lips curved into a smile. He even signaled Summer to follow him with his arm. Summer had mixed feelings about that. If Leonardo came and found out that she was at the party with Jerome, he would definitely get furious. Summer thought for a while and decided to be candid with Leonardo first. After taking two steps forward, Summer held her stomach with both hands. I have a stomachache and have to go to the restroom. Jerome stopped and looked at her with a faint smile of disbelief. After saying that, Summer also felt that she had said this before. At the beginning of the year, she left Jerome at the airport and went abroad alone by ying the same trick. Summer also felt a little embarrassed, so she exined sincerely, Its true this time With a thought, she made up an excuse. I have problems with my stomach. Eating indiscriminately these past two days gave me the trots Jerome nodded and said, Ill apany you. How could this man be like this? Summer sighed and went to the restroom helplessly in thepany of Jerome. After entering thedies room, she immediately called Leonardo. The connection was quickly made. Summer. Leonardo answered in a cold voice as always. He was used to saying her name directly, but after a long time, Summer actually felt that he called her name in a quite intimate way. Summer organized her thoughts and asked, Are you going to a dinner party tonight? So are you trying to track me down? Leonardo teased her. Dont worry, I dont have a date. Tim will go with me. Hearing this, Summer thought to herself that she would be miserable. She didnt know what to say anymore. With no reply, Leonardo asked, Whats wrong? I Summer didnt know how to tell him that she came to the party with Jerome. On the other end of the line, Leonardo waited patiently for her to finish her sentence. Summer hesitated and then said, Its good that you dont have a date. Leonardo sounded quite satisfied with her answer. Im going to the party now. Ill call youter. Summer replied, OK. After hanging up, Summer stood in the stall and grew extremely anxious. Leonardo would show up at the party. If she went out, she was bound to bump into him. After thinking for a while, Summer made up her mind and directly sat down on the toilet. She decided not to go out, staying here until the end of the party! She didnt believe that Jerome woulde to thedies room to look for her! Jerome had been waiting outside for Summer for a long time without seeing her. Then, he called her. Without being able to get through to her, he worried that something had happened to her.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. When the dial-up connection was about to be interrupted, Summer answered the phone, Hello. Jerome heaved a sigh of relief and asked her, Why dont youe out? After a moment of silence, Summers weak voice sounded. I am not finished yet. You can go now, but I have to stay here for longer. Jerome didnt know what to say. He knew that Summer did not want to attend the party with him, but he did not expect that she would fabricate such an absurd excuse. Jerome put his hands on his waist and said in a helpless tone, Summer, have you forgotten the deal we made? You apany me to the party, and Ill tell you everything I know. Although Summer really wanted to hear something about the Emersons from Jerome, at such a crucial moment, she felt that the fear of irritating Leonardo conquered the desire to know about his family. Its no big deal. You can just keep that to yourself. All right, goodbye. BeepC She hung up on him directly. Hearing the busy signal, Jerome was stunned and stood there for a while with a nk expression. He thought about something and prepared to leave. At this moment, a tall and slender man walked over. Jerome narrowed his eyes and stood still. When the man approached, he stopped him and said, Mr. Emerson, long time no see. Leonardo stopped, raised his eyebrows, and said casually, Do you really want to see me? Last time Jerome helped Summer escape, Leonardo warned that he would teach the Patels a lesson. However, in the end, he left it a silver lining without bankrupting it. Leonardo had nopassion for a man who had been coveting the woman he loved. However, he knew very well in his heart that if the Patels crashed because of him, Summer would definitely me herself. Jerome also remembered what Leonardo had done to his family. His expression became slightly cold, but he quickly smiled again. No, I was just waiting here for Summer toe out. I didnt expect toe across you. After saying this, Jerome revealed a meaningful smile. Sure enough, Leonardos expression changed slightly when he heard the name of Summer. Leonardo narrowed his eyes and asked in a deep voice, Who are you talking about? Your ex-wife, Summer, Jerome said word by word, intentionally emphasizing the word ex-wife. Seeing that Leonardos face had darkened, Jerome continued infuriating him. She came with me to the dinner party. After all, you two were husband and wife. Do you want to say hello when shees outter? Leonardo sneered with a gloomy look. After a nce at Jerome, he walked straight into thedies room. What are you doing? Seeing Leonardo breaking into thedies room, Jerome asked with a trace of disbelief shing across his eyes. Now the party just began, there werent many people in the restroom. Leonardo got more furious at the thought of the phone call Summer had made to him. Summer, you really annoyed me. At the entrance of the bathroom, he started knocking on the door of the first stall and then continued one after another. Chapter 302 You’re Smart Sitting on the toilet in the cubicle, Summer had a bad feeling when she heard someone knocking on the door of the cubicle one by one. Could it be Jerome? But after thinking about Jeromes personality, she felt that it couldnt be him. Although Jerome had changed a lot, he was still a proud man. This had never changed. Therefore, it definitely wouldnt be Jerome. But who was it? By this time, the person had been outside her cubicle, knocking on the door. The sound came two or three times in a row. She could feel the steady rhythm which gave away the stable personality of the person who knocked. Summers heart skipped a beat. It might be Leonardo A persons sixth sense was such a strange thing. There was still a door between them. They did not speak, nor could they see each other. Summer was sure that the person outside was Leonardo. Summer pinched her nose and lowered her voice. Who is it? Im not finished yet. The next moment, Leonardos slightly gloomy voice sounded from outside. Do you want me to help you? It was really Leonardo! Summer patted her forehead. How did Leonardo find this ce? He couldnt have installed a GPS positioning system on her. Summer decided to defend herself. This is a womens toilet. What are you doing here? If you dont go out, Ill call the police. I. Leonardo interrupted her. Come out by yourself, or Ill kick the door, you choose. His tone was extremely cold. Summer almost shivered. Could she choose neither? However, her body made the choice faster than her brain. The door opened. Leonardos gloomy face appeared in front of Summer. He stared at Summer, raised his eyebrows slightly, perfectlyposed. Summer took a swallow and tried her best to sound as natural as possible. Why are you here It is such a coincidence. Summer. Leonardo called out her name in a calm voice. Summers scalp tightened as she straightened her back and stood upright, looking like she was holding her nerves. Leonardoughed angrily, Now you know youre guilty? Summer looked down and whispered, Ive always been guilty. Then why are you apanying that man to the banquet? Right now, Leonardo didnt even want to mention Jeromes name in front of Summer.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Summer had never attended a dinner party with him, yet Jerome actually asked her first. I have my reason. Summer tried to defend herself. Reason? Youre very grateful to him for helping you escape out of the country? Leonardo sneered. Im already magnanimous, not bankrupting the Patel Group. Does he still want you to return the favor? Summer pursed her lips and said, Dont bankrupt theirpanies for such trivial. You can apany other men to the banquet. Why cant I bankrupt the Patel Group? Leonardo raised his eyebrows and looked at her, his tone unfriendly. It was obvious that he was angry and jealous. Leonardo seldom showed his jealousy. Summer felt that it was a bit strange and couldnt helpughing. Leonardo noticed her expression and rubbed her head with no expression. My hair is messed up. Summer pushed his hand away in dissatisfaction. Just now, Leonardo was too angry to notice that Summer had specially done her hair today. Seeing Leonardo squinting his eyes again, Summer hurriedly pulled him out and said, Lets go out first. Its too strange to stay here all the time. Leonardo did not say anything and allowed her to pull him out. As soon as they were out, Summer saw that Jerome was still there. Seeing her, Jerome called her. Summer. Summer smiled awkwardly. Leonardo ignored Jerome and looked at Summer. Ill have someone send you home. Summer remembered the conversation she heard among the women when she first entered the banquet hall. She did not immediately reply to Leonardo. Leonardo didnt allow her to apany Jerome to the banquet, but instead, he came out and attracted women like a womanizer. Besides, she hadnt seen Leonardo recently. It was not easy for her to see him openly. How could she leave like this? Seeing that Summer did not reply, Leonardo knew that she did not want to go back. Leonardo lowered his head, touched her face, and whispered. Be good. Summer was a little irritated. Im already here. It would be a waste of time to go back like this. Lets me stay to see what it is like here. Leonardo frowned and remained silent. Summer nced at him, turned around, staggered away from him, and walked towards the banquet hall. Just now, Jerome saw clearly how Leonardo and Summer had interacted, Now, he was peering at Leonardo with a poker face. Previously, there was news from the media that Leonardo and Summer were divorced. He had seen Leonardos furious expression after Summer escaped, so he did not believe it. From what he saw now, his guess was correct. When Jerome was peering Leonardo, Leonardo also turned to look at him. Leonardo stared at him for a few seconds and said, I think youre smart. Jeromes eyes flickered, I dont know. Mr. Jerome should know very well what to say, what not to say, what to do, and what not to do. As Leonardo spoke, his gaze did not leave Jerome, so he naturally did not miss Jeromes slightly cold expression. He sneered before turning around and left. A man like Jerome wanted to steal his woman? When Summer returned to the banquet hall, she saw Tim. Tim hade with Leonardo. Since Leonardo was not here, many people naturally went to butter up Tim. Tim was Leonardos right hand. A woman happened to be asking Tim, Has Mr. Emerson got a new girlfriend recently? This woman asked straightforwardly. Other people wanted to know the answer too. Tim was no ordinary subordinate, but a shrewd guy who had been tempered by Leonardo. This is Mr. Emersons personal matter. Im not very clear about it. After Tim finished speaking, he casually looked up and saw Summer. Summer had just taken a ss of champagne from the waiter. When she saw Tim, she nodded at him. Tim was surprised, not expecting to see Summer here. No wonder Mr. Emerson didnte back after going to the restroom for so long. It was because Mrs. Emerson was also here. A woman noticed Tims gaze, so she saw Summer too. The woman asked the person beside her, Who is that woman? She felt that Summer looked a little familiar, but she couldnt remember where she had seen her before. Mr. Emersons ex-wife, Summer. But I heard she used to be very ugly. I guess she had stic surgery, said the woman nearby. Chapter 303 A More Suitable Person The conversation between the two women naturally did not escape Tims ears. Tim pretended to cough, interrupting their conversation. When the woman thought that he worked for Leonardo, she realized that what she had just said was somewhat inappropriate. After all, she wanted Tim to say a good word for her in front of Leonardo. Just as she was about to say something to Tim, she heard him saying in a polite manner, Sorry, excuse me. She had no choice but to move aside. Tim walked straight to Summer and said, Ms. Summer. Since he was used to calling her Mrs. Emerson, he almost couldnt correct himself just now. After a brief shock, Summer obediently called, Mr. Knight. Tim quietly looked around and whispered to Summer while others were not paying attention, Mrs. Emerson, have you seen Mr. Emerson? Yes. After Summer finished speaking, she saw Leonardo walking over from behind. She pointed behind Tim with her chin and said, Hesing. When Tim saw Leonardo, he let out a sigh of relief. As soon as Leonardo arrived, he went to the restroom. Heaven knows how annoying it was for him to be surrounded by the group of women, who kept asking questions. Mr. Emerson, Tim hurriedly walked towards Leonardo. Hi. Leonardo replied and looked at Summer in a seemingly inadvertent manner.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Summer turned around and walked towards the other end. Except Leonardo, Tim and Jerome, Summer didnt know anyone else at the banquet. Naturally, no one took the initiative to talk to Summer, so she walked to an inconspicuous corner and sat down. She chose a good seat. Sitting in a high chair, she was almost able to see the entire banquet hall. Leonardo was tall and had a cold temperament, particrly conspicuous amongst the crowd. A few minutes after Summer sat down, she saw women constantly chatting up with Leonardo. Even though Leonardo treated them coldly, there were still constantlying to attract his attention. In the past, Leonardo did not attend events or banquets. Even if these women had the intention, there was no opportunity for them to chat with him. Now that Leonardo often appeared in public as a single man, these women definitely would not let this opportunity slip by. Of course, Summer understood it. However, those women looked at Leonardo as if they couldnt wait to swallow him. Seeing that, Summer was panicked. This is just the beginning. You cant stand it now? Jeromes voice sounded beside her ears. Summer turned around and saw Jerome sit down beside her with a ss of champagne. He was looking at her with a smile on his face. Summer curled her lips and said without a smile, You are too much in charge. Summer, Im doing this for your own good. Jeromes expression became serious. Leonardo is sinister and cunning. It is not easy to get along with the Emersons. You really arent their match. Then tell me, how difficult it is to get along with them? Summer was obviously trying to induce Jerome to say something. Jerome shook his head, I mean seriously. Even if you are not with Leonardo, you may not be with me. I believe that you can choose a more suitable person. Summers expression was slightly cold, I know if its suitable or not. After a moment of silence, Jerome lowered his voice and said, A person who cant even protect a child is not suitable for you. Dont you think so? Hearing this, Summer tightened her grip on the champagne. Apart from Leonardo and her, and others they trusted, there shouldnt be anyone else who know about the child. She put down the ss of champagne in her hand and looked at Jerome with a serious expression, How did you know? It seemed that my guess is correct. Jerome smiled and sighed. Summer did not say anything and waited for him to speak. Jerome nced in Leonardos direction and said, I know you. You will definitely take care of the child when it is born. But you are living alone without your child by your side. If the child is with Leonardo, for the sake of the child, you will not be separated from him. At this point, Jerome paused slightly and observed Summers expression before continuing, The child is not by your side, nor by Leonardos side. What does this mean? Summers face was cold. She looked down slightly and restrained the emotions in her eyes. So, where do you think our child is? The word our child seemed to have provoked Jerome. Jeromes expression also turned cool, You and Leonardo wont be happy together. He looks glorious, but he is also restricted by the Emersons. Enough. Summer interrupted him, What will happen to me and Leonardo is my business. Jerome no longer persuaded Summer. They sat side by side, and neither of them spoke again. The woman in the ck dress Its her? Just so so No, she was lucky enough to marry into the Emersons. After all, a wild girl cannot match Mr. Emerson, so they finally divorced. She knew that Mr. Emerson woulde to the banquet today, so she came here deliberately, right? Thats definitely true. Which woman doesnt like a man like Leonardo? She probably wants to win back Leonardos heart. Its simply a dream. She had no opportunity. Womens ability to spread information could not be underestimated. After someone recognized Summer, the news that Mr. Emersons ex-wife had alsoe to the banquet spread quickly. Many women were talking about Summer. Some women who kept a low profile took a look at Summer from afar. Other shameless people, just like the two women just now, ran over to Summer and pointed at her. Usually, Summer would just listen and didnt care too much. However, she just heard Jeromes words and was feeling unhappy. Summer got down from the high chair, crossing her arms, and stood before the two women. Yes, I am still dreaming. But you dont even have a chance. One of them stood up and argued with her, What did you say? Dont you understand? Summer sneered and slightly raised her chin to look at her, If you dont understand, look it up in the dictionary. You The woman pointed at Summer and said, You still think you are Mrs. Emerson? Nobody will ept your arrogance. No, Im not Mrs. Emerson, but I was. Summer felt a little bored when she saw that woman was too angry to speak. It was unnecessary for her to argue with some stupid people. Feeling bored, she turned around to take her bag and prepared to leave. After walking for a few steps, she felt that someone was following her. Looking back, she discovered Jerome who was following her. Chapter 304 Want me to Stay? Summer was somewhat irritated. She supported her forehead and said, Why are you still following me? Jerome didnt care about Summers impatience at all. Instead, he said with a smile, Dont you want to know what secret I know about the Emersons? Would you like to tell me? Summer didnt believe Jerome would be so kind. Jeromes expression dimmed slightly. Am I that unbearable in your mind? To Summer, the answer to this question was without doubt. But she remembered something about Vicky in the past. Summer asked Jerome with interest, After Vickys indecent video was leaked, why did you still keep the rtionship with her? What evidence did she have against you? Summer never believed that Jerome would tell her the secret of the Emersons that he knew. She might as well ask something that she had always been curious about, although Jerome might not necessarily tell her. Jerome was silent for a moment before saying, Are you curious? Yes. As Summer spoke, she walked towards the elevator. If Im not curious, why did I ask you? When Summer reached the elevator entrance, she heard Jerome saying behind her, Ill tell you if you treat me to dinner. Summer smiled and remained silent. You dont believe me? Jerome said. Summer stepped into the elevator and said, Why do you ask me if you know the answer? She turned around and found that Jerome was still standing outside the elevator. She asked with her eyebrows raised, Arent you leaving? Jerome said with a forced smile, You can leave. Summer realized that what she just said might have hurt him. But she was telling the truth. She wasnt sorry for Jerome, so there was no need for her to take care of his feelings. During the whole night, Jerome had been saying that Summer and Leonardo were not suitable for each other. Summer had endured him long enough. Even Jessica didnt say anything about Summer and Leonardo, why did Jerome say that without any shame? Was it because Jerome helped Summer to escape? But that should not be the reason. When Summer left the hotel and waited for a taxi on the roadside, she remembered that she hadnt told Leonardo she was leaving. She took out her phone and was about to call Leonardo when a car suddenly stopped in front of her. As she raised her head to see what happened, the back door of the car opened, and an arm reached out and pulled her into the car. Summer was stunned for a moment and was about to call for help when she heard a familiar deep voice, Its me. Hearing this, Summer cried out in surprise, Leonardo? Yes, the man holding her replied in a low voice. Summer breathed a sigh of relief, but at the same time, she felt a little annoyed. She reached out her hand and slightly hammered him, Dont do this next time. Its scary. Leonardo answered without any sincerity, Oh. As they spoke, the car began to move forward. When the car stopped at a sparsely popted area, Tim got off. Only Summer and Leonardo were left in the car, and Leonardos hands were roaming on her body. The air conditioner was still on in the car, but Summer felt a little hot. Leonardo. Summer whispered and tried to stop him. Leonardo seemed not to hear that, and he continued to find her cor and untie her skirt with his other hand. Summer was embarrassed and annoyed. She held his hands and said, Stop Leonardo grabbed Summers hand, crossed his fingers with hers, and pressed them against her lips, saying in a low voice, Nobody could see us. Tim Leonardo gasped slightly, but he said in a clear voice, He has left. We cant do this. After all, they are in the car. Summer was unwilling to cooperate, but Leonardo didnt force her. He only hugged and kissed her for a long time before putting down her clothes and hugging her quietly. Summer asked Leonardo, When did youe out? She remembered that Leonardo was talking to someone else when she left. But by the time she arrived at the roadside, Leonardo and Tim had alreadye down. Seeing you leave, I came out behind you as well. Leonardos voice was covered with indescribable gentleness, wrapping around Summer tightly. Summer smiled silently. Suddenly, Leonardo asked her, Do you want to know the secret about Jerome? What? Summer didnt know why he suddenly spoke of Jerome. Jerome is not the child of the Patel family. His father was not healthy, but to keep the familys bloodline intact and save face, his father let his mother to give birth to Jerome with someone else. Leonardo deliberately deepened his voice that was originally deep and said close to Summers ear, which made her feel frightened. Summer was stunned for a while before she reacted, I see Vicky knew about this, so she could threaten Jerome with the secret Summer paused for a while and continued, Jerome knew about this a long time ago? How did he Leonardo chuckled, His father guarded against him since he was not the old mans own child. Jerome himself also knew this. But to live a well-supported life in the Patel family, he had to act stupid. Summer nodded and then suddenly realized something, You eavesdropped on me and Jerome! Hah. Leonardo chuckled and said in a hoarse voice, With so much energy, why dont we do something else? Summer was speechless. After they stayed in the car for a while, Leonardo drove Summer home. However, Leonardo didnt leave when they arrived. I bought it for you. Leonardo put the car key in Summers hand. Since he could not pick up Summer at any time now, he could only buy her a car. Only then did Summer notice that the car was white. The car was sleek and beautiful, but it wasnt too expensive. It was about two or three hundred thousand yuan, and Summer could afford it herself. Leonardo reminded her, Everything is ready. Drive carefully. Summer took a step forward, kissing him, and said with a smile, Thank you. Under the dim light, Leonardos eyes darkened. Would you like me to stay tonight?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chapter 305 I Understand Summer was stunned for a moment and then red at him with a wry face. No. Without another word, Leonardo stroked her head and turned to walk away in the darkness of the night. When he was out of her sight, Summer went home with the car key. The next day. When Summer woke up, she habitually took out her phone and checked the Weibo. To her surprise, she became a trending topic. Mr. Emersons ex-wife is trying to win his love back. What the hell is this? Summer clicked the news. Mr. Emerson and his ex-wife were seen together at a banquet held in a high-end hotelst night. Someone guesses she is trying to win his love back It was a lengthy article provided with details. It was even illustrated with a few blurry photos. The photos were taken at the banquet. The blogger even carefully highlighted the figures of Summer and Leonardo, and made up an imaginative story ordingly. This was probably the power of the media. She went to a dinner party by chance, and she didnt expect to meet Leonardo there. And then they were photographed by the media, which was interpreted to be her efforts to win Leonardos love back. Summer scrolled down the screen. Its normal. No woman would be willing to give up a man like Leonardo. Does it mean that they have definitely divorced? I feel like my chance hase. His ex-wife is quite shameless. She was even chasing him after the divorce. Summer was unruffled by thements. She got up and went into the bathroom. Just as she came out, she received a phone call from Eliza. When Eliza spoke, she teased Summer. You are awesome! You keep making yourself a trending topic these days, and our TV drama will be a blockbuster. Summer chuckled in amusement. How can I stop the media from making up stories? Well, Im just curious. Have you broken up with Leonardo? Eliza mentioned this again, and Summer didnt answer her, What do you think? I dont think so. Eliza said with certainty. Then she continued, If you have split up, why would Leonardo bear to be a trending topic with you? Eliza was so sensitive. Summer suspected if she was the woman who had followed the servants and sneaked into Leonardos vi back then. Summer said, He just doesnt care about such a trifle. Is that so? Eliza obviously didnt believe her. Suddenly, Summer got another call. Summer looked at the name of the caller and it was actually Leonardo. Sorry, I have another calling. Ill hang up for now. Summer hung up Elizas phone and answered Leonardos call. Leonardo asked her, Did you see the trending topic? Yes. Summer sighed. I didnt know there was media sneaking into the banquetst night. I had the photos posted on purpose. After pondering for a moment, Leonardo continued, It can bring publicity to your new drama. Ill have it withdrawnter. Summer chuckled. You dont have to do this. Its just a web series. Relevant campaigns and ns are underway. After she spoke, she heard the voice of Tim on the other end of the phone. Young Master You go ahead. After Summer spoke, she hung up the phone. Lost City was shooting in a Film and TV City these days. Summer drove there. When she arrived, they were filming a roadside fight. Eliza wasnt there. Summer had never been to the Film and TV City before. After she watched for a while by the roadside, she was going for a walk. She didnt go far when she heard a familiar voice. Summer? Is that you? Summer stopped, and the person behind her immediately walked up to her. Karen looked at her in a pleasant surprise. I just saw your back and didnt expect to see you here. Summer looked at her coldly without saying a word. How have you been in thest six months? Karen was embarrassed by Summers silence. Not bad. Summer looked at Karen, who was not different from before. She still looked like a well-preserveddy. Back then all the media reported that Summer was dead, and Karen didnt seem to be affected by it at all. She remained the brilliant and beautiful Ms. Karen. Summer looked down at the watch on her wrist, and asked impatiently, Ms. Karen, do you have anything else to say? When Karen heard how Summer addressed her, her face changed slightly, Summer, you Ill be off if you dont have anything else to say. Summer didnt want to give her the chance to speak any more, turning to leave. Summer, wait. Karen hastily reached out and stopped her. You should understand us under the circumstances back then. We just I understand. Wary of getting involved with her, her father decided to disown her. He was very decisive and sensible. Karen seemed to believe her, and breathed a sigh of relief. Im here today to visit Vicky. Shes filming here. Do you want to go and see her? Have you met her since you came back? Summer frowned slightly. Is Vicky filming here? She knew that Vicky wanted to be a star. However, she was surprised that Vicky was actually acting. Thats right. The drama she took part in this time is a big production. She will be famous. When Karen mentioned Vickys acting, her eyes beamed with joys. It could be seen that she was happy for Vicky. Summer had a cold smile on her face. Will she? Then I will congratte you in advance. Suddenly, her phone rang. It was Eliza. Summer nced at Karen and picked up the phone, Hello? Ill be right over. She hung up the phone and nced at Karen. Ms. Karen, Ive got to go. Summer Ignoring Karen, Summer left without hesitation. After she joined the crew of Lost City, she went to ask Eliza about Vicky. Are you talking about your sister, Vicky? Eliza sneered. Just like you, she is a frequent trending topic. However she spends money to make herself the trending topic everywhere. She has acted in a few dramas, but the ratings are not good. During the days when Summer was out of Hoover City, she didnt surf domestic websites except for searching for Leonardo, so she didnt know much about Vicky. She had been aware of Vickys intention to enter the entertainment industry, but she didnt know Vicky was serious about it. I forgot to tell you that Vicky also came to the audition for Lost City. The director didnt choose her, and she nned to use the casting couchN?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Summer was lost for words. Chapter 306 DNA Test Report Vicky came to audition for Lost City because she didnt know Summer was the scriptwriter. However, Vicky should know about it if she read the news in the past two days. On her way back, a white minivan stopped in front of her when she had just left the Film and TV City. The door opened with a swishing sound, and Vicky, who was wearing sunsses, got out of the minivan. It was August. Vicky took pains to wear a leather jacket in order to make a fashion statement. Vicky crossed her arms and went up to Summer. Raising her chin slightly, she said with arrogance, I heard from your mom that you are also in Film and TV City. Summer didnt say anything, looking at Vicky. Vicky was offended by Summers disregard, but when she thought of her own goal, she had to stifle her anger. Did you write Lost City? Yes. Summer wanted to see what kind of trick Vicky was ying. Vicky took off her sunsses and said, Are you on good terms with the producer of Lost City? I like the script. I dont have to be the leading actress, and you can get me an important supporting role. Ill wipe the te clean, and you cane back to us. Wipe the te clean? Summer sneered. What do you mean by wiping the te clean? Did I ever do anything to you? Go back to you? I dont even want to go back even if you beg me. Vicky was surprised that Summer was so ungrateful. Her face was distorted by rage. This is thest chance I give you. Seeing you alone and helpless outside, I give you a chance toe back to us, but you are so ungrateful! How could Summer not know what Vicky was thinking? The chance that Vicky talked about was to boss her around like in the old days, when Summer pretended to be stupid and ugly. Vicky had a good scheme, but Summer would not fall for it like a fool.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. I am ungrateful. You can leave this opportunity to someone else. You Summer moved around Vicky and left. Summer knew the Jarretts well, expecting that Vicky would not give up easily. As expected, the next day she received a phone call from Lynn. The only merit of Lynn was probably his unlimited love for his children, of course, except for Summer. Why dont youe home since youre back in Hoover? Lynn didnt mention that he had disowned Summer in an announcement on newspaper, as if he had lost his memory. Summer did not intend to let Lynn get away like this. She reminded him, Mr. Lynn, since youve forgotten, let me remind you that we are no longer father and daughter. Lynnpletely ignored her words. I can forgive you if you are willing toe back. Summer wanted tough. What did I do to you to ask for your forgiveness? Summer felt that she would never be able to know what was on the Jarretts mind. It was clear that she had always been used and abandoned. However, the Jarretts thought she had done something wrong to them. Now, they were kind enough to forgive her and allow her to go back to them. Lynns voice turned cold. You know well what youve done. No matter what happened, you should be grateful to us for bringing you up. Now it is time for you to repay our kindness. Mr. Lynn, if you have time, youd better go to the hospital and have your brain examined to see if there is something wrong with it. After Summer spoke, she hung up the phone. She poured herself arge ss of water and drained it. Letting out a long sigh of relief, she sat down on the sofa. There were no food ingredients at home, so she decided to go shopping. Summer drove to the nearest supermarket. When she returned, she found a luxury car parked at the entrance to the apartment building. The luxury car was not as costly as Leonardos, but it looked out of ce in the neighborhood. Suddenly, her phone rang with an iing text message notification. Summer took out her phone and found that it was a text message from Jerome. Get in the car. I have something for you. After reading the text message, Summer abruptly looked up at the luxurious car. She strode over and opened the car door. Wasnt the man smoking in the car Jerome? What are you doing here? Summer looked at him with a frown. Jerome stubbed out the cigarette in his hand and said, I have something to tell you. The strong cigarette smell in the car disgusted her, and she fanned her nose with her hands, looking at him in doubt. Only then did she notice there was something was wrong with Jerome today. The ashtray was filled with cigarette butts, and he looked a little haggard. Summer asked, Whats the matter with you? You care about me? Jerome turned to look at her. Summer immediately turned to leave. Jerome stopped her and said, Summer, I have something for you. Summer looked back at him, and Jerome said, You will be interested. She turned around and said, Do you like to find a cafe and sit down? Get in the car. Jerome rolled down the window. It was evening, and there was a cool breeze. Summer sat beside Jerome. Jerome took out a filing folder from somewhere and handed it to her, Take a look yourself. Taking a nce at him, Summer took the folder and opened it, taking out what was inside. Its a DNA Test Report. There was no name, and the result was a confirmation of a parent-child rtionship. Summers heart tightened, Whose DNA report is this? Jerome was taking out a cigarette, as if he was about to light it. One of them is Adams. After he spoke, he reached out for the lighter. He turned to see Summer covering her nose with her hands, so he put away the lighter, toying a cigarette in his hand. Adams? Summers expression changed slightly, and her mind went nk for a moment. Jerome slowly exined to her, Adams had the DNA report done around the time when the rumor was spreading about you and himst year. Summer calcted the time. Adams deliberately spread the rumor about himself and her. Especially at the second time, he directed the public opinion towards Tip Top Media. At that time, he vaguely showed his intention to break with Leonardo. Did Adams change dramatically and break with Leonardo because of this DNA report? Summer turned to ask him, So who is the other person in this DNA report? Jerome smiled. Adams is very cautious. Both names are missing on the report, but its not hard to guess. Chapter 307 Wrong Steps Suddenly, Summer thought of something. Adams did the DNA test and then began to set himself against Leonardo. It was easy to guess about the other person of the DNA test. Actually, Summer had a candidate in her mind. However, she thought that it was unreasonable. Seeing Summers expression change, Jerome said, I told you it wasnt hard to guess. You already have the answer, dont you? Summer muttered, Howe? Jerome looked at her and kept silent. Summer thought of something and asked him, How did you get this DNA test report? There are always ways. If you dont want people to know, dont do it. As Jerome said so, his expression went cold. Summer remembered that Leonardo had told her about Jeromes background. It was impossible for anyone to choose their own family. Summer thought of Adams. Adams had a good rtionship with Leonardo. But what if Adams knew that he and Leonardo were real brothers? How would he face Leonardo? That was right. Summer believed the other person of the DNA test report was Michael. As long as there was a result, there would be traces of the cause. When Michael had returned to the old mansion during the New Year holiday, he said that he wanted Adams to work for the Emerson Group, and that he wanted Leonardo and Adams to take care of each other. And even before that, when the negative news about Adams had spread online, Michael had talked to Leonardo. Back then, Summer had vaguely felt that Michael had been more concerned about Adams than Leonardo. If Adams had been Michaels illegitimate son, then everything would make sense. The more Summer thought about it, the more she was sure about her guess. Its gettingte. Time for dinner, your treat? Jeromes voice interrupted Summers thoughts. Summer got out of the car and said, Alright, my treat. Ill drive my own car. Jerome stopped her and said, Cant we go to your ce? Knowing that Jerome might be interested in her, surely Summer wouldnt take him home for dinner. Summer used silence as refusal. Jerome smiled self-deprecatingly, My bad. Ive been wrong at every step. Summer did not understand. In order to show her sincerity, Summer took him to a very high-end restaurant. Im ttered, Jerome teased her. Summer smiled, Then dont eat.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. When ordering, Summer felt that Jerome had been looking at her. She felt ufortable and ordered quickly. Then she took out her phone. Did Leonardo tell you about me? Summer turned to look at him. Thats right. My mom cheated on my dad and gave birth to me. I dont know who my biological father is. My existence is just a shame to cover up the fact that my foster father is impotent. Although Summer had heard about this from Leonardo before, she had a mixed feeling now. Summer pursed her lips and said, Hey, we are here for dinner. Why do you mention these things? Jerome stared at her and said, Let me finish. Summer didnt say anything. If he wanted to say it, just let him say it. Because my foster father is impotent, my mother has been fooling around with other men. They seemed to be intimate on the surface, but in fact, they often quarreled. Its easy to know Im not his child Ever since his childhood, Jerome had known that he was the offspring of the Patels. He would not have any share of the familys wealth, and the people of the Patels had never loved him. Therefore, he had pretended to be gentle in public in order to make people like him and pay attention to him. And he pretended to be gentle in want of a wife with a noble family background. Jerome knew about Summers feeling for him. He had been enjoying Summers feeling for him, so sometimes he would be good to her so that it would always be like this. However, in the end, she married Leonardo. She had married an ugly and impotent man just like his mother. He thought of his mother and begun to hate Summer. Among the girls who had a crush for him, Vicky Jarretts family background had been fine. Besides, Mr. Jarretts had been doting on Vicky. So, if he married Vicky, the dowry must be generous. However, he had not expected Vickys private life to be so chaotic. Jerome had been popr among girls in school. But amongst so many girls, Summer had been the different one. She had liked him with all her heart, but she had tried to hide her feelings from him. He had been used to a very clear life purpose, so he had known very well that he would not choose a woman like Summer as his wife. Maybe this was life. If one was wrong at the first step, one would go wrong in every following step. So people always regretted when recalling. Jerome held the cup and said solemnly, Summer, I really like you, but Ive discovered it toote. The more ruthless a person was, the easier he or she was to be moved. In the past few years, he had a utilitarian purpose on everything he did and every person he hade into contact with. However, Summer had been the only one whom he had treated differently. He wanted her to always like him. But things had changed. Hearing Jeromes words, Summer didnt have any feeling at all. Summer did not want to recall the past with him. She pondered for a moment and said, Lets not talk about the past. We are now friends. The past couldnt be traced back. It just remained in the past. Everyone had to look ahead. The best way to deal with the past was to let it pass. Yes, the past is gone. Jerome paused for a while and continued, But I want you to know that I liked you before and I will continue to like you in the future. Summer stiffened as she was about to drink water. Leonardo came to me and said that he could help me take the Patel Group, but the condition was that I couldnte to see you anymore. As Jerome spoke, he paid attention to Summers expression. But I refused. The condition was very tempting. But if I epted it, I couldnt sit here and say I like you anymore. I finally realize that there are many things in life that are more important than money and power. Summer noticed that something had been wrong with Jerome today. But she hadnt expected that he would confess to her today. Chapter 308 Dream Scene Summer did not have any feelings for Jerome now, but she could tell that Jerome spoke with total sincerity. After Jerome finished speaking, she said, Be yourself in the future. As for me, I already have Leonardo. Are you sure Leonardo is the one for you in the end? Jerome had never been optimistic about her and Leonardo. Summer thought for a moment and said in a very serious tone, Anyway, I never thought of living with someone else other than Leonardo. This was her simplest thought. She couldnt imagine living with other men, so even if it was difficult now, she had to persevere. Jerome smiled self-mockingly and said, I see. Afterwards, they began to chat. Most of time, they were talking about the past. Jerome was speaking, and Summer was listening. After the meal, they walked out of the private room and prepared to leave the restaurant. At the entrance of the restaurant, they met Adams and Vicky identally. Vicky held a grudge against Summer for rejecting her, so she would naturally ridicule Summer when she seized the opportunity. Her gaze swept back and forth between Summer and Jerome. Then she immediately raised her voice and said, You failed to seduce Leonardo, so you decide to return to Jerome, right? Summer had just received a DNA test report from Jerome, and now that she had met Adams, her eyes kept straying over to Adams. When Vicky saw that Summer had been staring at Adams, she immediately stood in front of Adams and said, What are you looking at? The grass is greener on the other side, right? Do you want to seduce Adams? You are shameless! Adams did not care at all and greeted Summer, Hi, Summer.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Summer said politely, Hello, Mr. Wilson. On the other hand, Jerome looked at Adams with interest. Due to their status and circles, there were very few opportunities for Jerome and Adams to meet. Jerome got the DNA test report by ident, so he was very curious about Adams, Michaels illegitimate son. He thought things were not so simple. Adams! Seeing that Adams was talking to Summer, Vicky called out to him in dissatisfaction. Adams lowered his head and looked at Vicky with a gentle expression, Summer is your sister. Even if you dont have the chance to cooperate with her on Lost City, maybe youll cooperate in the next y, wont you? Adams words pleased Vicky. She immediately turned to be happy. Summer narrowed her eyes slightly. No wonder Vicky went to audition for Lost City. It turned out that it was because of Adams. Adams used to act in suspense movies, so he naturally had his own insight into the script. However, it was hard to say the reason that Adams would let Vicky audition for Lost City. Was it because he took a fancy to the script, or because he wanted Vicky to find fault with Summer? Summer had witnessed Adams means. Summer did not intend to talk more to them, so she whispered to Jerome, Lets go. Afterwards, she raised her feet and walked out. Summer did not go home and drove directly to Leonardos residence. She had the keys to Leonardos apartment. When she opened the door and entered, the room was pitch ck and Leonardo hadnt returned yet. Summer turned on the light and went to every room to take a look. There was a thinyer of dust on the kitchen counter, which proved that Leonardo had never cooked at home. Leonardo did not know how to cook. There was nothing else in the fridge except a few bottles of water and wine. It didnt look like a house that someone was living in. Summer waited for a while. By eleven oclock, Leonardo hadnt returned yet. Therefore, Summer turned off the lights and slept in his bed. Leonardo didnt return until it was past one oclock. He went in, turned on the light, and looked down at a pair of womens shoes by the door. Who else could enter his house except Summer? Leonardo smiled. The exhaustion on his face was swept away. He casually tossed away the jacket on his arm and untied his tie as he walked towards the bedroom. There was no light in the bedroom, but Leonardo was already used to the arrangement of the room. He walked to the bedside gently and reached out to turn on the bedsidemp. Summer, who wrapped in a quilt, slept sideways on his bed. Her long ck hair spread out and covered the pillow. When he came back, he saw Summer sleeping in his bed. It was a scene that would only appear in a dream. Leonardo leaned towards Summer, reaching out to remove her hair from her face and kissed her lightly. Ever since returning to Hoover City, Summer turned to be a light sleeper. Even though Leonardos movements were extremely light, Summer was still awakened. She opened her eyes and turned around to see Leonardos handsome face. Leonardo. She had just woken up and said in a somewhat hoarse and childish voice. Leonardo sat down at the bedside and touched her face. His voice was soft, Have you been waiting for a long time? Summer nodded and reached out to get her watch that she had put on the bedside. Leonardo saw through her intentions and grabbed her slender hand, saying, Its almost two oclock. Are you working sote recently? Summer sat up as she spoke. Leonardo held her shoulder and said, No. Summer knew that he was lying when Leonardo denied it so straightforwardly. Summer was not so easy to cheat. She tilted her head to look at him and said, I dont believe you. I will ask Tim. Im busy recently. However, its just temporary. Leonardoughed and couldnt help kissing her softer face under the light. Leonardo brushed her lips with his, and said, I will take a bath first. Ill wait for you. I have something to tell you. Summer had always been worried about the DNA test report and wanted to talk to Leonardo earlier. Leonardo was stunned for a moment before nodding, Okay. Summer also brought the DNA test report that Jerome had given her and put it in the drawer of the bedside cab. When Leonardo came out of the bathroom, she handed him the DNA test report. What is it? Leonardo stretched out his hand to receive it, and with a single nce, he frowned. He sat by the bed and read the DNA report. When Summer held it, she immediately flipped over to the end to see the result. However, Leonardo clearly knew about something. He read it for a long time before he raised his head and asked Summer, Who gave it to you? His tone was very serious, as if he knew whose DNAparison report it was. Summer said honestly, Jerome gave it to me. Hearing this, Leonardo narrowed his eyes. He was a little angry and asked, You went to see Jerome again, right? Chapter 309 Erase Everything Summer felt that Leonardos focus was in the wrong area. Although she did meet Jerome, shouldnt he pay more attention to the DNA report? Summer had no choice but to say, Yes. Have you gone deaf? Leonardo put aside the DNA report and stared at her with a cold face. Lets not talk about this now. Summer only wanted to know if the report was about Adams and Michael. However, Leonardo was very persistent. I wont talk about anything else until you tell me that. Yes, I have met Jerome for something serious, Summer exined patiently. We only talked for a while and had a meal. No big deal. You had a meal with him? Leonardos face became gloomier. Summer realized that she shouldnt tell him everything. It was just a meal. Summer pursed her lips as she watched Leonardos reaction. Leonardo sneered, Last time, you apanied him to a banquet. This time, you had dinner with him. What about next time? What are you going to do together? Summer felt that Leonardo was too rude and outspoken. She always wanted to know about the secret of the Emersons and Jerome told her. It made sense to treat him to dinner. We didnt do anything else. We Leonardo interrupted, You are on his side now? You two are moving so fast! Leonardo, Im angry! You have to stop that. Summers biggest pet peeve about Leonardo was that he was so easily jealous. Leonardo said coldly, Im angry too. Summer didnt know what to say. She felt that Leonardo was too childish. OK, lets talk about the report. Summer reached out and grabbed his hand. Immediately, Leonardo sped her hand. Feeling the warmth in her palm, Leonardo looked better. He looked down at Summer and said coldly, Have you ever thought about how Jerome knew about Adams rtionship with me? Their rtionship had never been made public. Jerome should not know it. However, Jerome actually knew that Adams was an Emerson! Summer thought for a moment and said, Perhaps he found it out by chance? Leonardo raised his eyebrows and said, How lucky he was to know all of this by chance! Why didnt he buy the lottery? Perhaps he can win 500 million Yuan. Sometimes, Leonardo was very good at making caustic remarks. Summer asked curiously, Then how did he know? Someone instructed him to give us this report, Leonardo said, his face darkening. Summer felt that Leonardos words made sense. Then who is that person? Summer thought things would turn around once she got this report, but she didnt expect it to be more and moreplicated. Leonardo frowned and did not say anything. Summer stared at the report for a while and said, Is this a real report? Did Adams take the test? Leonardo did not speak immediately but stared at the report. During the New Year, in the Emersons, Dous heard Leonardos conversation with Adams and told Leonardo that Adams often went to the hospital during that time.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Later, Leonardo sent people to investigate. Indeed, Adams had taken a DNA test, but there were no copies of the test report. Adams was so cautious that he erased everything without a trace. Even though he failed to get the report, Leonardo started to specte. However, something happened to Summer afterwards, and he never had the chance to confirm it. After a long while, Leonardo said in a deep voice, You will know it if youpare Adams and Michaels DNA. From Leonardos words, Summer could tell that he doubted it very early on. Summer thought for a while and said, Im going to get Adams hair. Im working on a show, so I often go to the Film and TV City. I have many chances to meet Adams. Before Leonardo could say anything, Summer knew that he would reject her proposal. Summer said quickly, Its settled. Dont stop me. OK, go to sleep. Then shey down and pulled the quilt over her head to bepletely covered. Looking at the bulging quilt, Leonardo stretched out his hand. Dont do that. Its hard to breathe. Summer pulled back the quilt a little, revealing half of her forehead. Leonardoughed. He pulled away the quilt, squeezed in from behind Summer, and sped her in his arms. Summer could only move to the other side of the bed. However, Leonardo was pretty clingy. He kept pressing himself against Summer. Dont get so close to me. Its hot. The air conditioner was on, but it was high summer. Besides, Leonardos body was as hot as the stove. Leonardo stopped Summer from struggling with a word. Im going to work at seven tomorrow morning, he said. It was already past two oclock. Leonardo had to get up before seven oclock. So, he could only sleep for less than five hours this night. It was not easy for them to hug each other and sleep peacefully. Since Rosie was stolen away, Summer had been having trouble sleeping. She woke up a lot during the night. It was quite hard for her to stay asleep. As dawn approached, Summer woke up when Leonardo moved beside her. Go back to sleep. Dont mind me, Leonardo said as he kissed her on the face. However, Summer also got up. When Leonardo took out his tie from the wardrobe, Summer crept to the end of the bed and took the tie from his hand. As she helped him with the tie, she whispered, Dont work so hard. Take care of yourself. Although he slept for less than five hoursst night, Leonardo did not look tired at all. Instead, he appeared to be in good spirits. Summer recalled Leonardos gunshot wound. Although she often felt that Leonardos body was as hard as iron, she knew very well that Leonardo would get tired like any other person. He just tried to be tougher. Chapter 310 Always Care About You The identity and halo given to him by the Emersons required him to make contributions to repay it. There was neither absolute justice nor absolute injustice in this world. The more you got, the more you should give. Leonardo bent slightly to the same height with Summer. His eyes were tightly focused on Summers face. He said with a joyful voice, You suddenly care so much about me. Summer did not answer him immediately. Instead, she helped him tie up his tie carefully. Then she looked up and said seriously, I have always cared about you, so you should cherish your own body.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Yes. Leonardo nodded. He pointed at his lips and signaled for Summer to give him a farewell kiss. Summer shook her head. She did not brush her teeth and refused to kiss him. Leonardo didnt care so much. He pinched her chin and kissed her. When he let go, a mischievous smile shed in his eyes. A smelly kiss. Summer clenched her fists and hit him. Leonardo didnt dodge. He just smiled and let her relieve her anger and then went to work. Summer walked out of the door and watched his car leave. When she turned to the bathroom, she remembered that Leonardo had not had breakfast. In the past, when they lived in the vi halfway up the mountain, Leonardo would always have breakfast before going to work. He lived by himself now and there was no servant in the apartment. Summer didnt know if he would have breakfast when he went to work in the morning. Summer thought for a moment and sent Tim a text message asking him to buy breakfast for Leonardo. Leonardo went to work, and she also prepared to go to Film and TV City. After Summer finished washing up, she drove back to her own apartment. She made herself a simple breakfast, and while eating, she checked Adams Weibo to see if she could find his schedule. She hadnt seen Adams Weibo for a long time. In the past, when she clicked open every post on his ount, most of thements below were praise. Summer casually clicked one post and found that half of thements were harsh words criticizing him. Ever since Adams terminated the contract with Tip Top Media Company, his poprity had not declined, but he just got both praises and mes. Being involved with Vicky was the root cause of most fans giving up on him. Adams had too many fans. In the past years, Tip Top Media Company had maintained his personal reputation too well. After that, there were so many scandals and he was involved with Vicky, so arge number of fans would naturally be anti-fans, especially without Tip Top Media Company helping him with public rtions. Even for Summer, from the point of view of a fan, this was enough for her to hate Adams for the rest of her life. Adams used to be very famous, but now he was famous for being scolded by so many people. He was buried in scandals, but still famous. Adams recent posts were all advertising endorsements, as well as the promotion of a new TV series. The pictures he posted seemed to be a TV series in ancient costume. Summer browsed thements below and found that there was ament saying, I saw the movie star Adams in the Film and TV City today. I secretly took a picture that is not very clear. But Im thrilled! There were a lot ofments following thisment. Is this in Hoover City? Thats right. I just dont know how long this shooting willst. Im looking forward to bumping into Adams next time Im so envious. I also want to see Adams. Hes just rubbish! Why do you want to see him? Summer didnt want to look at the pile of curses at Adams below. She only saved the photo. When she drove to Film and TV City, she showed the photo to Eliza, Can you tell where this is? The Film and TV City in Hoover City was especially big. Summer was not very familiar with it, so she could only ask Eliza. Eliza recognized Adams and asked, Are you going to find Adams? No, I got something else. I want to take a look over there. Summer did not tell the truth. Oh, this ce Eliza gave Summer a rough location. Summer bid farewell to Eliza and went to the ce where Adams was shooting. When she arrived, Summer realized that it was difficult to meet Adams, because there were too many people there. If she wanted to see Adams, she might as well go find Vicky, which could be faster. Summer stayed outside for a long time, but she really couldnt see Adams. It looked like waiting wouldnt work. She had to go find Vicky to see Adams. Summer thought about how to find Vicky as she walked forwards. She remembered she had met Vicky in the restaurant yesterday. How about taking a look there? When Summer thought of this, she directly drove to the restaurant yesterday. She found a seat not far from the door and sat down. After ordering, she stared at the door. Coincidentally, Adams and Vicky really came here. Vickys dressing style did not change. She was still wearing an exaggerated dress. Her entire body was stuck to Adams, and she was talking to him coquettishly. The expression on Adams face was still gentle as usual, allowing Vicky to stick to him without any impatience or disgust. He asionally curled his lips, smiling. When he smiled, Vickys soul seemed to be taken away by him, and her eyes lit up. In the past, it was hard for Summer to imagine what Vicky would look like when she really liked a man. But now, she realized that no matter how vicious Vicky was, she was still a woman. When a woman fell in love with a man, she was as same as others. Adams and Vicky went straight to a private room. Vicky took the lead and walked into the private room. When Adams was about to enter, he suddenly turned around and looked in Summers direction. When he turned around, Summer hurriedly turned away and used her arms to support her face, pretending that she was looking at her phone. After a while, when Summer turned to look at Adams, she discovered that he had already entered the private room. Adams should have seen her just now. Anyway, it didnt matter. Her goal was to get Adams hair. After Summers dishes were served, she deliberately ate very slowly. Later, Adams came out of the private room and went to the bathroom. Summer stood up and followed him. She was afraid that she would lose Adams, so she trotted to quicken her paces. However, when she turned around a corner, she did not see Adams figure. At this moment, someone behind patted her shoulder. She suddenly turned around and saw Adams smoking a cigarette. He looked at Summer with a smile and said softly, Are you here for me? Summer stiffened for a moment beforeing to her senses, No, Im going to the restroom. Chapter 311 Hard for You Is that so? Adams looked at her with a half-smile, Thats quite a coincidence. I also came to the bathroom. Summer twitched her lips, not smiling. Smiling, Adams looked at her, and then walked forward. Summer followed him, trying to get a strand of hair on his shoulder, but failed. Adams was indeed particr about himself. Summer had no other choice. She had to get Adams hair today. She had to find out whether Adams and Michael had patrilineal connections. She could not give up this opportunity because this was the possible way that she might find Rosie. However, Adams was such a cautious person. Having already done the DNA test himself, he must be very clear about the results. If she just directly pulled his hair, it would definitely arouse his suspicions. Summer stretched out her hand but could only take it back.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She was a little bit anxious when she saw Adams entering the bathroom. At this time, a seven-or-eight-year-old child with a mobile phone walked past Summer. Summer stopped him and said, Hey, kid, can you do me a favor? However, the kid just looked at Summer with a cautious expression, Adults usually dont ask for help from children. What do you want? Summer was rendered speechless. Why are kids so smart now? Tilting his head, the kid looked at Summer for a while and then said, Never mind. I dont think a pretty woman like you could be a human trafficker. Tell me, what do you want me to do? Thank you. Summer twitched the corner of her mouth and whispered in his ear, I lost a bet, so I was asked to pull out a strand of this mans hair. As she spoke, she took out her phone and showed the kid Adams photo. The kids eyes lit up when he saw Adams picture, Is he the movie star? Ive seen his movie. I know him. Hes in the bathroom? I will go and get him now. Before Summer could finish her words, the kid ran into the mens restroom. Summer had no choice but to turn around to the restroom as well. When she came out, she saw the kid and Adams standing at the door of the restroom. Can you take a picture with me? I like watching your movies so much. Sure. Then the kid picked up his phone and took a picture with Adams. To take pictures with a child of seven or eight years old, Adams, who was 1. 8 meters tall, naturally had to squat down to match his height. They had done with the picture. But before Adams stood up, the kid suddenly reached out and pulled out a strand of hair on his head, Look, there is a white hair. The kid just threw the hair on the ground. He blinked at Summer when he caught a glimpse of her. It was really an eye-opener for Summer. Were all the children so smart now? Not even noticing the existence of Summer, Adams left while talking to the child. Summer walked over and picked up the hair the child had thrown onto the ground. She carefully wrapped it in a tissue paper and stuffed it into her pants pocket. She nced at the direction where they left before returning to the main hall of the restaurant. When she went to the hall, the kid had already separated from Adams. After seeing this, she rested her mind to pay the bill and then left the restaurant. After she left, Adams came out of the private room. He nced at the seat where she had sat, with an unpredictable expression. Summer immediately called Leonardo after she got Adams hair. The call was quickly picked up, but it wasnt Leonardo who answered. It was Tim. Mr. Emerson is in a meeting. Tim said before Summer could speak, Ill pass him the phone now. Stunned for a moment, Summer said, Thank you. Summer heard hurried footsteps, followed by the sound of a door opening. Then she heard Tim whispered to someone, Mr. Emerson, there is a phone call for you. A few secondster, a familiar, deep voice came from the phone, Whats wrong? Summer said hastily, I got Adams hair. She had never thought that she could get Adams hair so smoothly. After a few seconds of silence, Leonardo asked, How do you get it? Summer told Leonardo all the details about how she got the hair. Leonardo remained silent for a while and said, If you dont have other things to do this afternoon, just go to my apartment and wait for me. Ille back early this evening. Summer thought for a moment and asked him, Are youing back for dinner? Leonardo answered, Yes. Summer drove to Leonardos apartment. She stopped by the supermarket on the way. In addition to vegetables, she also bought some yogurt and bread. Leonardo was so busy that he almost had no time to eat and always came back from work hungry. At least he could eat some of these things to alley his hunger. Finally Summer arrived at Leonardos apartment. However, it really took her a few times to lift things up. She put everything into fridge in order before starting to prepare the dishes for dinner. She wasnt sure when Leonardo would be back, but he said he would be back for dinner, so at least he would be home before eight oclock. Summer started cooking at six oclock. She loved Leonardo dearly, so she nned to stew some soup and make some fancy dishes he liked. Before she could finish cooking, she heard the doorbell. Summer put down the spoon and looked at the time. It was only seven oclock. Would Leonardoe back so early? She walked to the door and looked through the peephole. When she saw who was standing outside, she went nk for a moment. The person standing outside the door was Michael, whom she had discussed with Leonardo yesterday. Michael rang the doorbell again. Summer pondered for a moment, and opened the door after getting organized. Uncle Michael? Summer pretended to be surprised. Michael also looked amazed to see her, Summer? Summer opened the door and retreated to the side to make room for Michael to enter. She lowered her head and said timidly, Are you looking for Leonardo? He hasnt returned yet. Why are you here? Michael walked in and looked around before turning to look at her. The soup Summer stewed in the kitchen gave off a fragrant smell. Michael walked in curiously and then took a look, Are you cooking? I secretly copied the keys to his house. He used to like my cooking. I am here to cook dinner for him. I wonder if he could feel happy after eating my meal, maybe he would kindly let me see my child The more Summer said, the lower her head was buried. She didnt know if Michael would believe her lousy excuse. Although it was a bit contrived, it still made sense. Lowering her head, Summer did not look at Michaels expression. Instead, she nervously dug her finger nails into her palms. After a while, she heard Michael saying, It must be hard for you. Chapter 312 The Strange Woman Beside Him Summer raised her head with a forced smile. This expression was real, not faked. The possibility of Rosie being taken away by Michael excluded anyugh. Michael said gently, Go and finish your cooking. I just have something to talk with Leonardo. He was too busy in thepany, and rarely seen in the old house, so I can onlye here to find him Summer quickly detected the loophole in Michaels words. Since Michael knew that Leonardo was busy in thepany, he would naturally know that Leonardo was still in thepany right now. Michael didnt even have the keys to Leonardos house, so why did hee here now? To stand at the door and wait for Leonardo? No, he was clearly here to catch Leonardo. If Leonardo came back early today, then Michael would definitely know that Summer had an appointment with Leonardo. Let me get you a ss of water first. As she spoke, Summer closed the door and turned to fetch water for Michael. Michael walked to the sofa and sat down without saying a word. Summer poured a ss of water for him and was about to return to the kitchen, Michael suddenly said, I forgot to bring my phone with me. Can you lend me your phone for a call? Summers heart skipped a beat. She was nning to get in the kitchen to text Leonardo, telling him not toe back for the time being. Michael was really an old cunning fox. Summer turned to look at him and said, Sure. Fortunately, Summer had the habit of locking the frequently used software on her phone. Let me unlock it first. As she spoke, she deleted the record of recent contacts. Michael was sitting while Summer was standing in front of him, his view couldnt reach her phone. After that, she handed the phone to Michael. Michael took the phone and made a call, but no one answered. He looked at Summer apologetically, Can you put your phone here in case he should call me backter? Michaels intention was now crystal clear. He wanted to kill any chance of her informing Leonardo. Summers expression turned a little unnatural, Alright. Thank you. In front of her, Michael locked the phone and ced it on the end table. Summer stared at the phone for a few seconds before turning around and entering the kitchen. She cut the vegetables absent-mindedly, thinking that Leonardo would be smart enough to notice Michaels car when he came back. Michael could dere that he didnt bring his phone, but he must havee here by car. She did the cooking very slowly, and finished it at nine oclock, an hourter than usual. And Leonardo didnt return. Summer was relieved. With dinner all prepared, she walked out of the kitchen and into the hall. Mr. Michael, Im leaving. She walked over to Michael and said. She cooked for two hours, and Michael sat in the hall for two hours. After two hours of silence, his voice was slightly hoarse, Youre not waiting for Leonardo? When hees back, he will drive me out anyway. Summer lowered her head to conceal the emotions in her eyes from Michael. With her saying that, Michael didnt stop her anymore. Michael handed her the phone, Alright, go ahead. Summer took a long breath after she got out of the apartment and into the elevator. She and Leonardo were still too careless. However, Michael was also notfortable in his heart. He tried to sound her out with Rosie, but didnt expect her to use it as an excuse to approach Leonardo. Summer returned into the car and took out her phone to call Leonardo. She made several calls but on one answered. Unease fermented inside her. Leonardo said he woulde back for dinner. Normally, he would return before 8 oclock. She had thought that Leonardo hadnt returned home because he knew that Michael was here. But now he didnt answer her call. What happened? Summer could only call Tim. Coincidentally, he didnt answer, either. Summer drove to the Emerson Group. She waited at the gate for a while, but did not see Leonardoe out. Where did he go? Summer checked the time. It was almost eleven oclock. It had been a long while since she called him. Normally he would have called her back. At this time, her phone rang. She found that it was from Jessica. Jessica was very busytely. Summer had not seen her for a few days. Summer answered the phone, Jessica.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Summer, where are you? Jessicas words brimmed with anger. Summer sensed it and said, Im outside the Emerson Group. Whats wrong? Come to the Golden Cauldron Club and take a look yourself. Ill wait for you here. Jessica hung up the phone. Summer was a little puzzled. What made her so angry? Summer drove to the Golden Cauldron Club, and saw Jessica sitting on the sofa once she entered the hall. She walked over, Jessica? Jessica raised his head and gave her a look, then put away her phone and pulled Summer towards the elevator. Go and see what that bastard Leonardo is doing! Leonardo? The name lit up Summers eyes, Did you see him? Jessica smiled coldly, Yes. Summer was relieved. It was great that he was fine. Jessica led Summer directly to a private room by elevator. As soon as they entered, all the eyes were focused upon them. Summer immediately saw Leonardo sitting in the middle of the crowd, as well as a strange woman sitting beside him. Summer was stunned for a moment before turning to look at Jessica. Jessica raised her eyebrows at Summer and signaled to her to go over by herself. A familiar voice said, Jessica, you brought Summer here. Summer looked over and saw Carl was also here. Not only Carl, but also Tim and Kate. No wonder Leonardo and Tim didnt answer her phone. Tim nced at Summer and looked away, a little guilty. Kate stared at her in surprise for a few seconds before turning her gaze away and continue talking to the woman sitting beside Leonardo. Only Carl stood up and walked towards her, Come and sit here, Summer, dont stand there. Compared to Jessicas anger, Summer seemed much calmer. She pulled Jessica and said, Lets go and sit down. Summer. Jessica looked at her with disapproval. Summer shook her head. Chapter 313 It’s Challenging Since Summer didnt say anything, Jessica remained silent. Jessica pulled Summer to sit beside Carl. Sitting on the other side of Carl was Leonardo. Beside Leonardo was a strange woman. Kate was beside the woman. Thest one was Tim. The strange woman had been talking to Kate, and asionally to Leonardo. With a cigarette in his mouth, Leonardo paid little attention to the woman. Summer withdrew her gaze and felt Jessica poked her arm. She turned to Jessica who pointed at her phone. In the next moment, she received a message from Jessica. That woman is Amber Thompson, a friend of Kates from overseas. Her parents are some government dignitaries. Her family background is fairly decent. Kate wants to make a match between Leonardo and Amber. Amber Thompson. Summer repeated the name in her heart. Nice name. The room was very quiet. Everyone held their sses, drinking and chatting. Summer lowered her eyes and did not look at Leonardo anymore. Actually, this was not surprising. Now that Leonardo was single to the public, the Emersons would definitely find him another woman. Moreover, with Leonardos current condition and family background, the woman the Emersons arranged for him would only be better. A woman with amazing family background, good appearance and impressive capacity. Only such a woman could match a man of the Emersons. She just didnt expect it toe so quickly. Seeing that Summer remained silent, Jessica whispered to her, Dont you have anything to say? No. Summer took a deep breath and whispered back, What can I say? Hearing this, Jessica frowned. Indeed, judging from Leonardo and Summers current rtionship, what right did she have to speak out? With this thought, Jessica began to feel depressed. As his girlfriend, Summer had to stand another woman being introduced to Leonardo. If it werent for the Emersons intervention, Summer wouldnt have to endure this. In front of Jessica, Carl waspletely a puppy wagging its tail to please her. He took a piece of fruit and asked Jessica, Jessica, would you like one? No. Im not in the mood right now. Dont talk to me. Men annoy me. Jessica said very loudly on purpose. She came here to have dinner with the crew, but saw Carl, Leonardo, and the others. Then she called Carl. Carl was willing to bare his own heart as long as it pleased Jessica. Of course, he spilled everything to her. He told her without reservation that it was Leonardos sister Kate who introduced a woman to Leonardo. When Jessica heard that Kate had introduced a woman to Leonardo, she followed Carl and found it was true. Then she called Summer immediately. Her words did not attract Leonardos attention. He only nced at Summer when she spoke. Summer stood up and said, Excuse me. Then she got up and left. As soon as shes gone, Kate stood up and intended to follow her. Leonardo extinguished the cigarette in his hand and said casually, What, you need some bonding time with your former sister-inw? Kates face darkened at his words. Leonardo, mind your words. Amber was her best friend. She introduced Amber to Leonardo because she really wanted to set them up. Hearing this, Leonardo curled his lips and looked at Amber. Thats my ex-wife, isnt she beautiful? All night long, Leonardo remained expressionless. This sudden smile made Amber stunned for a moment, she did catch him, Pardon? Leonardo raised his eyebrows mockingly without saying a word. Before Amber spoke again, Kate said with a dark face, Leonardo, mind your words. Im speaking properly. I think my ex-wife is very beautiful. Leonardo leaned against the sofa and turned to Carl, Do you think Summer is beautiful? Carl swallowed, not quite sure how to answer. Seeing that Leonardo had gone too far, Kate reproached in a low roar, Enough! Amber quickly pulled Kates arm and said, Kate, cool down. Its fine. Kate snorted and sat down. Leonardo stood up and patted off the dust that did not exist, especially the arm that Amber had touched. His movements almost tore up Ambersposure, her expression stiffened to the brink of breakdown. Leonardo didnt even look at her and said indifferently, Its toote. I have work tomorrow. Excuse me. Kate said, Its sote. Its unsafe for a woman like Amber to return home alone. You drive her home. Tim, send Miss Amber home. After speaking, Leonardo went straight out ignoring everyone. Kate finally broke out and shout his name angrily, Leonardo! Leonardo acted as if he didnt hear her and directly went out. Im fed up with him! Kates chest heaved heavily because of extreme angry, indicating her terrible mood. However, Amber, who was sitting beside her, looked rather calm. Amber poured a ss of water for Kate, her expression was full of confidence, Your younger brother is as charming as you, only with a worse temper. I like it. Its challenging. Her wordsforted Kate whose expression became a little better, This is him. A little more time will make you two get along well. Amber smiled and nodded, Yes. Jessica couldnt help rolling her eyes at the conversation between them. Jessica raised his chin slightly and saidzily, To get along needs opportunities. I dont think Mr. Emerson is interested in Miss Amber at all. Amber turned to nce at her, but did not say anything. Kate whispered something in Ambers ear, probably telling her who Jessica was. Hearing Kate, Amber only smiled at Jessica, very disdainfully.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Jessica was about to retort when Carl stood up and looked at Kate coldly. Miss Kate, please pay the bill when you leave. Although Leonardo and I are good friends, you and I are not. Born extremely rich, Kate was ttered wherever she went. She didnt expect Carl to embarrass her like this. Her expression changed again and again, finally she clenched her teeth and said, I know. Carl nodded in satisfaction. He took Jessicas hand and went out. Chapter 314 Kissing Leonardo Leonardo walked out of the private room and headed straight for the parking lot. He saw the car he bought for Summer at a nce. He walked directly towards it and got into the passenger seat. Looking at her phone, Summer said, without looking up, There you are. Leonardo slightly leaned over and said, Are you angry? Summer put away her phone and turned to look at him. Then she said indifferently, No. Leonardo did not believe it and exined casually, When I got off work, Kate called me and said that Michael would go to my apartment. If I did not want to go back, I should apany her to dinner. He had already left work. If he didnt go back, Michaels suspicions would be aroused. So, he might as well apany Kate to dinner and Michael would not have anything on him.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Without being told, Summer could guess what happened next. Kate lied to Leonardo. Actually, she wanted to set Leonardo up with Amber. Hearing that, Summer still looked indifferent. Get off. I have to go back. She said as she started the car. Leonardo stopped her and said, Summer, youre angry, right? Yes, Im angry. Im so angry that I dont want to see you anymore. Summer stopped what she was doing and there was definite anger in her voice. Leonardo was unpredictable, but Summer didnt have to worry about him shifting his affections to other woman. Leonardo was resolute when it came to love. He knew exactly who he liked and disliked. He never had an ambiguous rtionship with anyone. Summer wasnt worried that he would cheat on her either. She was angry that she couldnt reach him all night. She didnt believe Leonardo didnt even have time to call her. Since Rosie was missing, Summer had been worn out. She didnt like to think about how sad she would be if something went wrong with Leonardo. After a moment of silence, Leonardo suddenly chuckled. Summer red at him and said, What are youughing at? Are you jealous? Leonardo leaned one hand against the back of her seat and the other against the windshield, wrapping her in his arms. Summer entered the private room with mixed emotions, but she didnt think too much aftering out. She was just angry that he didnt answer his phone all night. Howe you didnt pick up the phone? Was it because you wanted me toe over and see you drinking with another woman? You just wanted to see me jealous? Upset, Summer grabbed her hair and said helplessly, Dont you think youre childish? As soon as she finished speaking, she found the atmosphere frosty, as if the temperature had dropped a lot. Leonardos voice was low and deep. Summer, how can you think Im childish? Summer exhaled and looked up at him. Do you know how worried I was when I lost contact with you? The lights were off in the car. Only dim yellow street lights shone through the window. They could vaguely see each others faces. Leonardo sneered, After you returned to Hoover City, you had been working either on the show or on the investigation. Do you still remember that you are my wife? Summer went nk. What do you mean? Ever since Rosie was missing and they were separated after returning to Hoover City, Summer was obsessed with work and the secret of the Emersons. She woulde to him only because she needed help, but never because she missed him. Leonardo felt that he no longer had any ce in Summers heart. He admitted that what he did was a little childish, but he just wanted her to care more about him and know that besides Rosie, she had him. Think about it. Then Leonardo opened the door and was about to get off. Summer didnt know what she needed to think about. Leonardo, cant you get this straight? she said in an annoyed tone. Halfway through the door, Leonardo paused for a moment and then quickly got off. Summer remembered that she got Adams hair today, so she hurriedly got off and chased after him. Leonardo walked very fast out of anger, so Summer trotted to catch up with him. Summer grabbed his arm and gasped as she looked around, I got Adams hair. Ill give it to you. Find a chance to get your fathers. Then we can do the DNAparison. As she spoke, she took out Adams hair, which she had stored in a sealed stic bag. Then she handed it to Leonardo. Although he looked gloomy, Leonardo reached out to receive it. When she saw him take it, Summer said, I am leaving now. Just as she turned around, Leonardo seized her by the arm, his face dark and angry. Then he said in a firm voice, Kiss me before you leave. What? For a moment or two, Summer did not understand. Why did he suddenly ask for a kiss? Summer nced at the door of the Golden Cauldron Club and saw Kate and Amber walking out. Summer said anxiously, Your sister ising. Not to mention that she and Leonardo pretended to have broken up. Even if they didnt, she wouldnt do that in public. Leonardos grip on her arm grew stronger, as if he was afraid that she would escape. He looked down at Summer with an unfathomable expression. She set me up with Amber. As my wife, shouldnt you do something to tell her Im yours? Arent you a screenwriter? You must know how to forcefully kiss me. Summer said, But I dont want to kiss you. You Leonardos jawline tightened in anger. He suddenly lowered his head and threatened her in a low voice, If you dont kiss me, I will tell Kate we are not separated, and we have got a marriage license. Summer felt something wrong. She and Leonardo needed to look for Rosie and figured out what happened to his mother. They were on the same side, but why did he use that to threaten her? But she was certain that Leonardo would keep his word. She turned around and saw that Kate and Ambering. She shook herself mentally, reached out, and pushed Leonardo onto themppost. Then she grabbed his cor and tiptoed to kiss him. It appeared to be a forceful kiss. That was how the hero and heroine kissed in the script. Summer pushed Leonardo so forcefully that he hit themppost with his back, making a dull sound. Kate and Amber happened to walk over. In their eyes, Summer was forcefully kissing Leonardo without his consent. Chapter 315 My Time Is Precious Kate did not like Summer, so when she saw that, she immediately strode over in anger. Kates stilettos made some crisp sound. Summer heard her drawing nearer, so she wanted to stop, but Leonardo bit her lips and whispered, Dont you dare push me away. Summer did not dare to. Leonardo had always been good at threatening her. What an arrogant and presumptuous man! Leonardo opened his eyes. Noticing that Kate had already arrived, he suddenly pushed Summer off. He had good control of his push, so Summer only staggered a bit. Then Leonardo indifferently stretched out his hand to smooth his clothes. He said without revealing any emotion, Summer, stop tracking me. It sounded like Leonardo hated Summer very much. However, Summer noticed a hint of triumph in his tone. Leonardo must be proud of pushing her away. Summer could only put it on. Probably, I will keep bothering you for the rest of my life. Leonardos eyes lit up. He was happy that Summer had noticed the smile in his eyes. Kate was furious about Summers words. Summer, as a woman, you should be less proud of that. Summer turned to look at Kate and gave her an innocent smile. Although Leonardo and I have broken up, I still have to respect you since you are an elder. This is our private business. Leonardo is already twenty-seven years old. Do you still have to interfere with his private business? Arent you too nosey? The more Kate looked at Summer, the more unpleasant she felt. Do you still think youre Leonardos wife? Its none of your business whether I interfere. No, I know very well that Im no longer his wife. So, Im trying to win over his heart. After finished speaking, she turned to look at Leonardo and smiled with narrowed eyes, I think my ex-husband has already sensed how strongly I want him, right? She knew Leonardo liked her eyes the most, especially when sheughed, and when she stared at him intently. So, after she stared at him for only a few seconds, Leonardo knew what she wanted. He stretched out his hand and pulled his tie. His eyes darkened, but he looked down to hide it from Kate and then said casually, I will let it go since you was my wife. Summer couldnt help smiling. Leonardo sounded quite generous. Summer nced at Kate and said, OK, its gettingte. Ill go back. After that, she turned to look at Leonardo and said, Goodbye, Leonardo. Leonardo nced at her without saying anything. As soon as Summer left, Kate had an impulse to teach Leonardo a lesson. But Amber was beside them, so she could only hold it back. She suggested, Leonardo, send Amber back. It was more like an order than a proposal. Kate was strong and powerful. She wanted to have some control over her younger brother. Didnt I say Tim would send her back? My time is very precious. It cant be wasted in such a foolish way. Leonardo nced at Kate and turned around to walk towards his car. Kate felt humiliated, so her face went an ugly green. She couldnt help but nce in the direction where Summer was leaving. She always felt something wrong with Leonardos attitude towards Summer, but she was not sure what it was. Kate collected herself and turned to look at Amber. Amber, I am sorry. Amber smiled tofort her, I really admire your brother. I have never met a man like him. He seems to care about nothing. He became like this because his mother died when he was young. He wasnt like this when he was a child. When Kate thought of Leonardos childhood, she had mixed feelings. Amber was much like Kate. She came of a good family, and many outstanding men were chasing after her. Amber had witnessed too many men trying to please her. It was a bit exciting to get along with such a cold man like Leonardo. Any woman who got a good eye would want to conquer Leonardo. She was very much looking forward to the day when she conquered Leonardo. She would have a sense of achievement. Summer had been cursing Leonardo in her heart as she drove back. He had threatened her so many times. How childish he was! Summer recalled what Leonardo said before and realized that Leonardo felt she had ignored him. After returning to Hoover City, she arranged with Leonardo for a temporary separation. So, she would not look for him even if she had nothing else to do. He had agreed to pretend to be separated. How could he me her for neglecting him? How fickle and unpredictable he was! It was really hard to satisfy him. When she got home, Leonardo called as if he could time her arrival. Summer wanted to leave him alone, but she remembered that she was worried all night when he wasnt answering his phone. So, she picked it up. Leonardo asked her, Have you arrived? Yes, I just arrived, Summer replied. Suddenly, she recalled that he threatened her to put on a show, so she said angrily, Mr. Emerson, I think you have great talent as a director. Leonardo remained silent for two seconds as if he had thought for a while before saying. Director? I have no interest in it. She was shocked that he didnt notice she was mocking him. Well, Ill take a shower. Remember the DNA test. We need to do it as soon as possible. Then she continued in a sad tone, I heard that child is growing very fast. She must have changed a lot. If she found Rosie, she might be unable to recognize her. Thinking of this, Summer felt a little sad. Leonardo replied indifferently, I dont know. She is my daughter no matter what she looks like.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Hearing this, Summer smiled. The next day. Leonardo went to the Emersons to look for Michael. Michael went to his apartment yesterday. Although he did not see him, Michael didnt get angry. After all, Michael and Leonardo had always been so indifferent to each other. However, Michael hadnt thought that Leonardo woulde to him. When he saw Leonardo, he was surprised. What brings you here? You went to my apartment yesterday, right? As he spoke, Leonardo sized up Michael with a dull expression. Chapter 316 Not Decent After the kidnapping that year, Leonardo had been against Michael for a long time. At that time, he hadnt figured out anything unusual about the kidnapping. He just felt that Michael was also responsible for it. Since then, there had been a gap between them. Since Leonardo was sent abroad by Michael and lived with Violets family, he had made a clean break with Michael. After Leonardo returned, he built his own vi and founded Tip Top Media Company. At the meanwhile, the conflict between him and Michael had also deepened day by day. Yes. When Leonardo sized Michael up, Michael was also looking at him. They didnt seem to be father and son, but strangers. Leonardos gaze finallynded on Michaels eyes. He asked in an indifferent voice, Why are you there? I just want to see where you live. Michaels tone was as cold as Leonardos. In the early years, Michael had also tried to ease the rtionship with Leonardo. However, they had barely spoken with each other in the recent years. Really? How can you suddenly care about me so much? Leonardo looked at him with a faint smile. What Michael disliked the most was such an expression on Leonardos face, which made it impossible for him to read Leonardos mind. Michael frowned slightly. Since youre back, go and see your grandfather. Alright, well have lunch together. Leonardo stood up and went to the Emersons where Charlie was living. After Charlie was discharged from the hospital, Leonardo seldom came to visit him. The main reason was that Leonardo had been very busy. For another, he was reluctant to return to the Emersons. Leonardo stood at the door of Charlies room and paused for a moment before pushing open the door and entering. When the servant, who took care of Charlie, saw Leonardo, he whispered to Charlie, Mr. Charlie, Leonardo is here to see you.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Charlie sat in a wheelchair with a thin nket covering hisps. He stared nkly out of the window. No one knew what he was looking at. He didnt react to what the servant said. The servant nced at Leonardo, nodded slightly, and respectfully greeted, Mr. Emerson. Leave us alone. After the servant left, Leonardo walked to Charlie and squatted down in front of him. Grandpa, Im Leonardo. How are you? His voice caught Charlies attention. Charlie turned his head to look at Leonardo. There was no light in his eyes. He just stared at Leonardo and unconsciously murmured something. Leonardo pursed his lips and frowned, looking puzzled. He said in a serious tone, Grandpa, what exactly are you trying to tell me? What Charlie had told him during the Spring Festival indicated that there was more to be known about the kidnapping case back then. However, what Charlie wanted to say must be much severer than the little secrets behind a kidnapping case. Why were Michael and those men so fearful? What kind of role did Violet y in the kidnapping case many years ago and in the ident that had happened to Charlie now? In the end, Leonardo failed to get any reaction from Charlie. Leonardo sat with Charlie for a while before leaving. The servant stood guard at the door. At the sight of Leonardo, he called respectfully, Mr. Emerson. Grandpa is always in such a state? Leonardo stopped and asked coldly. The servant shivered slightly and replied, Yes, hes been like this since then. Mr. Charlie receives medical inspections regrly every month. And the doctor says he is in good health. After hearing this, Leonardo pondered for a moment before saying, Take good care of him. Yes. Leonardo stayed at the Emersons for lunch. There were many people living in the vi, but few of them stayed here on weekdays. At lunch time, there were only Leonardo and Michael. Leonardo took the wine from the servant and looked up at Michael, Have a drink. Michael raised his eyebrows slightly and looked very surprised. Do you want to drink with me? Without further ado, Leonardo took Michaels wine ss and poured some wine into it. After that, he handed it to Michael. Michael looked at Leonardo for a few seconds before taking the ss. Leonardo picked up the wine ss in front of him and drank it all in one gulp. Then, he ced the ss upside down, signaling to Michael that he had drunk it up. Michael didnt drink it all in one gulp like Leonardo. He only took a sip and said, Im old. I cantpare to young guys like you. I have to drink slowly. Youre only in your fifties, but are you fear of death? Leonardo showed a faint smile. It was difficult to read how he was feeling from the expression. Leonardo and Michael had gotten along in this way for a long time, so Michael didnt feel angry. Of course not. Im still waiting for a sip of toast tea from my daughter-inw. Michael asked in a casual way, Kate introduced a girl to you. Have you met? Yes, As Leonardo spoke, he added wine to Michaels ss. Michael took a sip and said, How do you feel? Leonardo didnt say anything, just staring at him. Michael frowned at first, then reached out to support his forehead, seemingly feeling a little dizzy. Leonardo slightly curled his lips and mocked, You are indeed old. How can you be dizzy after drinking a little wine? Wine Michael couldnt even finish a sentence before he fainted on the dining table. His head knocked heavily on the table. Leonardo sat quietly for three seconds before picking up the wet towel beside him and wiping the powder from his left fingernail. He walked slowly to Michael and pulled out a strand of hair from his head. Although it wasnt a decent move, it worked. Summer invited Jessica to a restaurant for dinner. In terms of what had happenedst night, Summer knew Jessica had contacted her out of concern. However, she left without saying a word, so she did owe her a treat. Jessica happened to have a few days off. When Summer offered that she would treat Jessica to lunch, Jessica naturally agreed happily. Summer booked a private restaurant in advance and waited for Jessica. Before Jessica arrived, Summer ordered a ss of watermelon juice for Jessica. Just as the watermelon juice was served, Jessica showed up. She sat down opposite to Summer and reached out to fiddle with her own hair. Its too hot. Summer pushed the juice to Jessica and said, Have a drink. Its just served. I love you. Jessica blew her an exaggerated kiss and drank the juice up in one gulp. Only now did Summer realize that Jessica didnt wear any makeup. You went out without makeup today. Arent you afraid of being photographed? Jessica cared of her own image in front of the public. In general, she wouldnte out without any makeup. After Jessica finished drinking the juice, she slumped on the sofa with satisfaction. Im currentlymitted to my own craft. Without makeup, I am still stunning, so Im not afraid at all. Chapter 317 Trending Topic Summerughed and called the waiter. She handed the menu to Jessica and said, Help yourself. Jessica didnt pretend to be polite. She ignored the price and ordered a lot of dishes they both liked. After that, Jessica asked Summer, Last night, what happened to youter? Summer asked in utter shock, How did you know that Leonardo went out for me? I know you well. Just as you left, Mr. Emerson chased after you. He muste to you. And you must have been waiting for him outside. With that, Jessica said with a meaningful smile, You know what? The moment you left, Mr. Emerson praised you for being enchanting Let me show you how he spokest night. Look. Jessica cleared her throat. She lowered her eyes slightly, pretending to be cold and unapproachable. Then she curled her lips, looked at a side and lowered her voice to imitate Leonardos tone. Thats my ex-wife. Shes beautiful, isnt she? As soon as she finished speaking, Jessica couldnt helpughing. I wanted tough when I heard this, but I could see Amber is not a simple woman. She didnt lose her temper at that time Summer nodded. That is Kates friend. Of course shes not simple. Mr. Emerson is cool sometimes. With that, Jessica said with a worried expression, However, Amber will definitely seduce him again. She hasnt be Mr. Emersons girlfriend, but she looks as if she has married him Well, I see. Summer sighed. Its been a long time since we had dinner together. Dont keep talking about those boring stuff. Last night, she and Leonardo had put on a show in front of Kate and Amber. Kate might hate her even more, and would elerate the n to match up Amber and Leonardo. Jessica hesitated for a moment before asking, Do you know where Rosie is? Summer shook her head and answered, No. Jessica sighed. What grudges do they have on you? Why did those men steal your child? Theyre totally scumbags! Every time Jessica mentioned it, she scolded like this. Summer was about to speak, but keenly sensed something. She turned around and looked behind her, only to find a white light shing behind the door curtain. Summers expression turned solid as she said in a deep voice, Paparazzi! Damn it! Im not wearing makeup. Jessica hurriedly picked up the cap and put it on her head. She then pulled her hair to cover half of her face and asked, Where are they? Summer pointed outside the door curtain and replied, They were over there, but I dont know now. What are they doing? Im not a famous actress. Why are they filming me? Jessica had a conflicted expression on her face. Didnt she say that she ismitted to her craft and no longer cares about her image? Summer was at a loss for words. She cleared her throat and said awkwardly, Perhaps they were capturing me. Jessica teased, I never knew you are such a narcissistic person. Summer said in a very serious tone, After all, I have been on trending topic lists many times. Jessica thought for a moment, feeling that it made sense. Then they probably didnt catch me, right? Under Jessicas expectant gaze, Summerforted her, Maybe. That afternoon, Summer found herself bing a trending topic again. #Mr. Emersons Ex-wife Meet Girlfriend in a Restaurant# How could so many people be interested in such a boring thing? Could it be that she was born to be a trending topic? However, the title of Mr. Emersons ex-wife indicated that Summer was not born to be a trending topic. It was Leonardo who made her a trending topic. The photos were taken secretly, not clear at all. Jessica, who was sitting opposite Summer, was also lucky to not be recognized. Actually, I think Mr. Emersons ex-wife looks pretty good Is she the screenwriter, Rosie? Why does she choose to be a screenwriter? Such a stunning woman should be an actress! Nobody thinks the woman sitting opposite her looks familiar? That seems like a star. Its normal. Rosie also works in the entertainment industry now. Its not surprising that she knows some stars. Before Summer could read a few Weibo posts, she received a call from Jessica. Those paparazzi did photograph you! Why does no one recognize me! Im angry! I have nine million fans anyway Jessica sounded angry on the phone. At present, Jessicas fans had risen from eight million to nine million. Summer said with a smile, Its good that youre not recognized. She had be a trending topic many times, and got used to it. However, the onlinements on her were not positive. Jessica was on her rise. If their names hung on the headline together, it would harm Jessicas career. Jessica understood what Summer meant. She said angrily, How can you think like that? I dont care. But I care. Summer thought her life had been in a mess, and she hoped that Jessica would be fine. Eliza naturally knew about Summer getting on the trending topic list. She called Summer and teased her over the phone. Summer went to check her Weibo ount and found that her followers increased again. She suddenly recalled when Leonardo appeared as XN, the founder of Tip Top Media Company, his followers were going up like a skyrocket. If Leonardo had been an actor, he would have been a sensational superstar. At the thought of this, Summer remembered that she hadnt called Leonardo today. Although Summer was angry that Leonardo didnt answer her phonest night, she could vaguely feel that Leonardo didnt feel securer than her about their rtionship. She could take this opportunity to ask if he had obtained Michaels hair. Summer dialed Leonardos number. It took a few seconds before Leonardo answered the phone. Leonardos voice was as low as ever. Ive got his hair and instructed my man to take it for the DNA test. Summer didnt expect that he would mention this at the very beginning. Since he had mentioned it, Summer could only ask, Are you nervous? Why should I be nervous? Leonardo paused for a moment before saying, Ive got many clues before. This DNA test is only a confirmation. Leonardo said with absolute certainty, as if he had already known something. You already knew?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. I suspected it before, but I didnt investigate into it thoroughly because it sounded absurd. Leonardos tone was still very calm. But Summer knew that Leonardo must have been shocked when he made the guess of it. Summer asked, When will you know the result? Leonardo remained silent on the other side of the phone. Summer felt that his tone became more serious when saying, Tomorrow at best. The next day at noon, Summer went to Leonardos apartment. She told Michael that she wanted to know where Rosie was by cooking for Leonardo and winning him over. Therefore, she should pretend to be credible. Chapter 318 Illegitimate Child Summer went to the supermarket and bought some vegetables before driving to Leonardos apartment. The result of the DNA test woulde out today. Although Summer had confirmed the rtionship between Adams and Michael through Leonardo, she was still a little nervous. She remembered that Jerome said things wereplicated within the Emerson family. Only now did she truly understand it. When she arrived at Leonardos apartment, the report had not been delivered yet. Leonardo was sitting on the sofa with a cigarette unlit in his hand. Leonardo rarely smoked. At least, he had not been addicted to cigarettes in the past. Hearing the sound of footsteps, Leonardo put down the cigarette on the table and raised his head to look at Summer, Is there a traffic jam? When he saw the pile of things in her hand, he was slightly surprised. He got up, strode towards her, and took over the stuffs in her hands. Why do you buy these things? Leonardo frowned. His tone was not very good and he was somewhat unhappy. Summer knew the reason, so she said softly, When your father came yesterday, I told him as an excuse that I was here to cook for you to please you. So I have to do this. Leonardo didnt say anything. He put the stuffs into the fridge with a cold face. Summer stood at the kitchen door and watched him bending over to put the things into the fridge. She couldnt help teasing him, Your expression is as cold as the refrigerator. Leonardo turned to look at her and said, I can be even colder. Do you want to try? No. Summer shook her head hurriedly. Leonardo closed the refrigerator door and walked towards her with a fake smile. Summer unconsciously took a step back. Leonardos expression became even colder as he grabbed Summers hand and said, What are you hiding from? Summer said honestly, Im afraid youll beat me up. Well. Leonardo sneered, If I beat you up every time you make me angry, then youve already died a thousand times. Do I often make you angry? Summer was shocked. It was rare for them to have such a harmonious quarrel. Summer enjoyed this feeling very much. Leonardo pretended to be angry, What do you think? Summer covered her mouth andughed. Just as she was about to speak, the doorbell rang. They exchanged a nce and knew that the report was delivered. Summer patted his hand and said, Ill open the door. Leonardo let go of her and sat down on the sofa. Summer opened the door and found Tim standing outside. Tim was not surprised to see Summer and greeted, Good afternoon, Mrs. Emerson. Come in. Summer closed the door after Tim entered the room. Tim held a brown envelop and quickly walked to Leonardo, Mr. Emerson, this is the report. Leonardo opened the bag and took out the report inside. He skimmed it carefully and stopped on the words Parent & child He looked at it for a few seconds and handed it to Summer. Summer sat beside him when he was reading. She took it over with shocks on her face, I didnt expect Adams to be your fathers illegitimate son. There was a strange silence in the room. If Adams is your fathers illegitimate son, then who is Adams biological mother? Summer put down the report and turned to look at Leonardo. Leonardo didnt answer her question and said, Violet got married very early. She gave birth to Adams when she was 18 years old. Her husband, Nathan Wilson, was an artist, growing up with her. After they got married, they settled abroad. Summer thought for a while and asked, Grown up together? Then their rtionship must be very good. Yes. I used to live with them and could tell that Nathan loved Violet very much, Leonardo said and frowned. Then why did Violet go back to the old mansionst New Year, but Nathan didnt? Summer had this question on New Years Evest year. Then she remembered what Dous had said. Dous told me that he didnt think the rtionship between his parents was good. A child might not understand what love is, but he can feel it. Moreover, he must be very sensitive to these things at this age. I believe he is not lying.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. If Violet and Nathan had grown up together and had their first child when they had been eighteen years old, they must love each other very much. However, all of this was very strange. If Adams is your fathers child, then where is Violets child? Summer fell into deep thought. Suddenly, Leonardo said, I remembered that my parents loved each other very much in my childhood. Adams is two years older than you. If your father made such a mistake when he was so young, he wouldnt entrust Adams to Violet, because Violet was much younger than him. And if your grandfather knew about this, he wouldnt agree with it. In other words, your grandfather didnt know that your father had an illegitimate son, right? Leonardo thought of what his grandfather had said to him on New Years Eve and said in a low voice, Not necessarily. Summer was confused. Leonardo suddenly said, Tim, book a ticket for me. I want to make a trip to Country M tonight. Violet lived in Country M. Summer raised her head to look at him, Are you going to look for Violet? Yes. Leonardo had rarely been so serious, We can only take her as the breakthrough. It was impossible to know the truth from Michael. Although things remained unclear, that Adams was Michaels illegitimate son must have something to do with the kidnapping. And those were the only clues now. As long as it was rted to Michael, they had to investigate. Summer paused for a moment and said, I want to go with you. However, Leonardo had no intention of bringing her to Country M. Wait for me here. Contact Tim or Carl if necessary. Summer wanted to say something more, but Leonardo raised his wrist to look at his watch and interrupted her, Its eleven oclock now. Im leaving for the airportter. Are you sure you dont want to cook for me? Summer pursed her lips and said, Ill do it now. Since Leonardo had made up his mind, she would just stay. Leonardo watched Summer entering the kitchen and turned to look at Tim, Keep an eye on the Emersons. Yes sir. Tim said respectfully. Chapter 319 Just Want to See You Tim left to book a flight for Leonardo. Leonardo nced at the kitchen and called Carl. Ill hang up if you are not calling to treat me. Carl had just happened to meet Leonardo in the Golden Cauldron Club. Leonardo had returned to take over the Emerson Group and left Golden Cauldron and Tip Top to him. It was fine because, after all, he was also an investor and had bonuses. But Leonardo arranged more tasks for him now. They had used to gather up often, but now Leonardo wouldnt look for him if Leonardo had no task for him. Carl had unterally broken off the rtion with Leonardo countless times. But Leonardo didnt care what Carl said as Carl had always threatened him to jump off the building. Leonardo said, I will fly to Country M tonight. And I will be back in at least three to four days. Take care of Summer when I am not in Hoover City. After all, Carl didnt dare to hang up Leonardos phone. Carl asked in surprise, What are you doing in Country M? On a business trip? Leonardo said in a deep voice, No. Just help me take care of Summer. Alright, alright! Carl asked, What exactly is it? Is it serious? Why did you ask me to take care of Summer? Is there anything you didnt tell me? Their rtionship was very good, so Leonardo told him the most important thing, Adams and I are half-brothers. What? Carl was very excited, What the fuck? Are you kidding me? Isnt Adams your aunts son? Now that hes your biological brother, what about Dous? Carls thoughts were divergent. Leonardo ignored his questions and said in a low voice, Thank you. Come on. Dont be so polite. Its scaring. Besides, I will take care of Summer anyway because of Jessica OK. Leonardo hung up the phone and looked at the report on the table. He then put his phone aside and went to the kitchen. In the kitchen, Summer was cutting green peppers. Leonardo preferred food with strong vors. Summer hadnt cooked for him many times. Now that she had a chance to cook for him, she would try her best to satisfy his taste. Leonardo walked lightly. He leaned against the door and watched for a while. When Summer had finished cutting the green pepper, he walked over and handed her a te. Just as Summer was about to turn around and get a te, she found the te handing over by Leonardo. She took it and turned to look at Leonardo, Whats wrong? Im hungry, Leonardo said. But he gazed at Summer. Then why do you look at me? Wait at the dining hall. Itll be ready soon, Summer said as she pushed him with her elbow. Leonardo did not move and put his hand on her shoulder, saying, I just want to see you. Summer was surprised. She was somewhat unustomed to it. Summer suddenly felt a little uneasy. Bring Tim with you. He has been by your side for so many years, and he is reliable. Things are different abroad In fact, she wanted to talk about this just now. Leonardo raised his eyebrows and said in a low voice, Are you looking down on me, or Tim?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Summer did not want to continue this topic with this arrogant man. The flight was at six oclock in the evening. Leonardo left for the airport at four oclock. In order to avoid suspicions, Summer did not send him off. After Leonardo left, Summers life went back to normal. Shemuted from home to the set every day. If she had time, she would go to the set. And in her spare time, she would continue to study the new script. When Leonardo arrived in Country M, it was morning of the next day. When he arrived at Violets house, Violet was supervising the newly hired craftsman to fix the courtyard. Leonardo carried his suitcase and walked in. He called out, Auntie. Violet turned to look at Leonardo. She was so surprised that she paused for a while and said, Leonardo? What are you doing here? Although she tried her best to behave naturally, Leonardo could read her panic from her expression. Violet and his mother had been good friends since childhood, and the two of them had a good rtionship. Good friends must have something inmon. Even if Leonardo had learned from Alexander that he had seen Violet at the kidnapping scene, Leonardo only felt a little disgusted with Violet, and he had never thought that Violet would have done such a thing. Violet had been obedient and Charlie doted on her. She had been raised well by the Emersons to be simple. So she could not do such a vicious thing. Moreover, she didnt have the motive. However, even if she had no motive, she must know something. Leonardo straightened the suitcase and strode over to Violet, his pitch-ck eyes shing with a sharp light as if he wanted to see through Violet. Auntie, what do you think I came here for? Leonardo had lived with Violet after Leonardos mother had passed away. However, Violet had not taken Leonardo as a child since then. Not a child would be as deep as Leonardo. Violet felt that she had never seen through him. Violet stiffened for a moment and said, How do I know? Do youe from Hoover City? Then you must be very tired after traveling for so long. Go and have a rest. Your room has been kept. She then turned around and instructed the servant, Carry Mr. Emersons luggage and take him to his room, please. A servant came up to help Leonardo carry his luggage immediately, Mr. Emerson, this way, please. Leonardo took a deep look at Violet and turned around to follow the servant into the room. The servant sent Leonardo to his room and left. Leonardo closed the door, took out his phone, and prepared to call Summer. But he found that it was already eleven oclock. There was a jetg. So it was night in Hoover City now and Summer might have already fallen asleep. In the end, Leonardo did not call Summer but sent a text message, Arrived. As he put down his phone, the notification of a new text message rang out. It was from Summer, Do you just arrive? Have you eaten? Have you seen Violet? How are you going to mention it? Chapter 320 Auntie, Can You Explain It? Leonardo looked at these question marks and smiled. He lightly tapped his long finger on the screen. Go to sleep. Summer read the two messages sent by Leonardo again and again. They were only five words in total. Then call me tomorrow. Come back early. Im going to bed. Summer sent the message and only received two words from Leonardo. Good night. Leonardo put away his phone, took a shower, changed his clothes, and went to visit Violet. He chose toe to Country M at night so that he wouldnt be discovered so quickly by Michael. If he came to during the day, Michael would know that he hade to Violet because he didnt show up in thepany. He rushed over overnight. Right now, Michael should already know that he hade to Country M. However, it would take more than ten hours by ne from Hoover City to Country M. Even if Michael wanted toe, he would arrive at least ten hourster. Leonardo had more than ten hours to talk to Violet, so he wasnt in a hurry. The hall was very quiet, and Violet was not there. Leonardo asked the servant, Where is Violet? The servant replied respectfully, She is resting in her room. Leonardo looked upstairs. Although he hadnt been to Violets house for many years, he still remembered her room. He went upstairs and walked to Violets room. He raised his hand and knocked on the door, Auntie. There was no response in the room. Leonardo raised the corners of his lips and left without a smile. After a long while, Violet came downstairs. Leonardo, long time no see. Violet said apologetically, I was sleeping. I heard you calling me in a daze and thought I was dreaming. If you are tired, you can rest more. Leonardo said in an indifferent tone without a hint of any emotions, but his gaze did not leave Violet. Violet was ufortable with his gaze. She forced a smile, Its OK. Im not young and it is summer, so I always feel sleepy. Auntie, you must take good care of your health. Dont follow my grandfather. My eldest brother is still single and childless. Leonardos voice was low and deep, and he slowed down his speed, so it sounded a bit gloomy. Violet froze for a moment before turning the topic to Charlie, How is my father? Is he getting any better? Leonardo tilted his head slightly, knocking the armrest of the sofa beside him with his long fingers, and said indifferently, Why dont you go back with uncle? My brother and Dous are there. Your uncle and I have been thinking about this recently Violet looked down to avoid eye contact with Leonardo. The two of them kept talking about insignificant matters. Leonardo had been observing Violet and discovered that every time she looked at him, she would nce away immediately and change her sitting posture asionally. As an Emerson, Violet was trained by a special etiquette teacher since childhood. She had always been elegant. However, her current actions were indicating her nervousness and uneasiness. Leonardo thought it was the right time. After Violet finished speaking, Leonardo did not say anything. The hall was quiet for a few seconds. When Violet reached out for the ss of water in front of her for the third time, Leonardo said faintly, Auntie, Ie here today because I have something to ask you. As if she was frightened, Violet suddenly retracted her hand and said, What is it? After she finished speaking, she realized that she was overreacting just now, so she could only fetch a ss of water and take a sip. Leonardo took out the DNA test report and threw it on the coffee table in front of him. Violet nced at him before slowly reaching out to get the DNA test report. Her face turned pale bit by bit. In the end, her entire face was filled with panic. She was too nervous to utter aplete sentence, This Leonardo this Leonardo looked coldly at Violets panicked look and said in a cold tone, Auntie, can you exin it? Everyone knows that you and uncle were together when you were studying abroad and you gave birth to Adams at the age of eighteen, but why Adamss biological father is your elder brother? Leonardo emphasized hisst two words. When he was young, Michael and his mother seemed to be in love. However, when Leonardo grew up and looked back to his childhood, he felt that their affection was an illusion. Adults were very good at acting and deceiving people. After a long while, Violet didnt say a single word, and the entire hall was filled with dead silence. Violet tried to calm down and said in a trembling voice, Adams is Michaels son, but you have to believe that he really loves your mother Leonardo sneered and didnt say anything. Violet probably understood what she said could not convince Leonardo. After a pause, Violet continued, At that time, I was indeed pregnant. However, my child was born prematurely and died not long after. Your father took over the Emerson Group and had a lot of social interactions. Women with ulterior motives tried their best to get him. Although he wanted to send that woman away, Adams was his flesh and blood. And my child died, so he gave Adams to me. It sounded wless. What she said was reasonable and well-founded. Leonardo did not express his opinion, but asked, Does Adams know about this? He Maybe he knows. Violet was somewhat hesitant. Leonardo asked, Does uncle know about this? Violets expression had returned to normal, and whispered, Yes, Nathan knows. Leonardo narrowed his eyes slightly. Uncle is not at home. Where did he go? Violet smiled and said, He has been holding an exhibition recently and has been out for more than a month. Just as she finished speaking, a servant walked over and said, Madam, the dinner is ready.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Alright, lets eat first. You should be hungry too. Violet stood up and said gently. She regained her elegance as an artists wife, and there was no trace of panic on her face. Leonardo looked down and followed her to the dining room. In front of the huge dining table, there were only two of them eating. Neither of them spoke, and it was somewhat awkward. After a while, Leonardo put down his chopsticks and said, I am full. Violet watched as Leonardo left the room, and her expression gradually changed. Chapter 321 No Breathing Leonardo returned to his room and recalled what Violet just said. It made perfect sense without loopholes, but he felt that something was wrong. Leonardo thought that he needed to meet Nathan. Nathan and Violet got married when they were young, but their rtionship had gradually deteriorated over the years. In his memory, Nathan was a gentle and meticulous person with the romance of an artist. He became famous in his early years, but he wanted to apany Violet and thus didnt care his career too much. However, in recent years, he had been busy organizing exhibitions and participating in various activities. He didnt even return to the Emersons for the Spring Festival. Leonardo made up his mind and went downstairs to ask a servant about Nathans phone number. When he used to live with Violet, he and Nathan were on pretty good terms, but after he returned to Hoover City, the two of them gradually lost contact, and now they no longer had any contact. He dialed Nathans number. The phone rang several times before connecting. Hello? Nathans voice was very gentle, and Adams was like him on this point. Leonardo said softly, Uncle, its me. Nathan was a little surprised, Leonardo? Its me. Where are you now? Do you have time to meet and chat with me? Leonardo hadnt seen Nathan for many years, but he knew that Nathan would not reject his request. Nathan was silent for a moment before he said, Of course, but Im not going back to Hoover City. Im in Country M, your home. Nathan fell silent again. Leonardo did not urge Nathan, but waited for his reply quietly. Alright, my exhibition ends this afternoon. I will go home tonight, but dont tell your aunt about this. OK. Nathan would be back in the evening. The time was just right. After hanging up the phone, Leonardo narrowed his eyes and recalled what Nathan said, Dont tell your aunt about this. He carefully analyzed this sentence with profound implications. Without letting Violet know, Nathan was willing to have a chat with Leonardo. However, Leonardo had never talked about anything from the beginning. Apparently, Nathan knew what Leonardo wanted to talk about. This was a tacit understanding between intelligent people. In the evening, Leonardo and Nathan made a phone call and made an appointment to meet at a caf in the city. When Leonardo arrived, it was exactly six oclock. He ordered a cup of coffee and chose a seat by the window where he could see the parking lot at the door, waiting for Nathan. After nearly half an hour, he suddenly heard a few screams. Along with it came a burst of noisy footsteps and cries of rm. Heavens, an ident! How is he? Call an ambnce. Leonardo frowned slightly and didnt care about it at first. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something, and rushed out. He elbowed his way in the crowd and walked to the man who was hit by the car. It was a middle-aged man. His white shirt was dyed red with blood. Only his cor was still snow white. He had been crashed so hard that it was difficult to recognize him. Leonardo squatted down and wiped the blood off his face. He could vaguely see his face. It was Nathan! Leonardo paused and then shouted, Uncle? Nathan? The man lying on the ground moved his fingers, and then remained motionless. Someone took out Nathans wallet and saw the ID card in it. This mans name is Nathan. Heavens, is he the painter? My daughter has always wanted to go to his exhibition! At this time, the police had already arrived. Move aside, all of you. Move aside. The policeman dismissed the other onlookers before walking over and said to Leonardo, Sir, please get up. Dont interfere with our work here. Leonardo stood up with a cold face and expressionlessly retreated to the side. A policeman stretched out his hand to check Nathans breathing. Then, he said to the policeman beside him, Theres no breathing anymore. Leonardo followed them to the police station, and the police informed Violet. When Violet arrived, she was in a daze, Where is Nathan? Where is Nathan? A policeman came forward to stop Violet and said, Mrs. Wilson, I beg your pardon. Violet saw Leonardo and directly walked towards him, Leonardo, what happened to your uncle? How could this be? Leonardo raised his head and looked at Violet who was crying with red and swollen eyes. He said, Ill apany you to see him. When Violet saw Nathans corpse, she fainted. Leonardo stood alone in front of Nathans corpse with a heavy heart. Even if Nathan wasnt the biological father of Adams, he was still Dous biological father. Dous and Nathan had a good rtionship. Nathans death was under investigation. Whether the ident was caused deliberately or identally remained to be determined for the time being. Leonardo was cooperating with the police to deal with the matter. By the time he finished, it was already midnight. It was daytime in his home country. Leonardo sat by the flower bed outside the police station and called Summer. The phone rang twice before Summer picked it up. Summers soft voice came from the phone, Leonardo? I asked her about Adams. What did she say? Leonardo repeated what Violet said to Summer. Summer was silent for a moment, but then she asked him, Do you think so? It was obvious that Summer did not believe it. But now was not the time to pursue that matter. Leonardo said in a hoarse voice, Uncle Nathan died in a car ident. Summer thought for a while before she realized that Leonardos uncle was Douss father. Summer asked, Have you told Dous? Someone has already told him. Leonardos voice revealed a trace of exhaustion. Its midnight in Country M. You have to pay attention to your health. Go and have a rest. From so far away, she could only give him a word of advice. Just as Summer hung up the phone, Tim called her. What Tim told her was also the news of Nathans death in a car ident. Tim heard it from Michaels subordinates. Summer did not know that Nathan had an ident when he went to an appointment with Leonardo, so she only thought that it was just a simple ident. Summer said, Tim, you should go to Country M with them. Leonardos father will also go there with Dous. I can stay in Hoover City alone. But, its not convenient for Leonardo to stay abroad alone.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Actually, Tim intended to follow Leonardo to Country M. Now that he heard this, he no longer had any worries and flew to Country M with Michael and the others on that day. Chapter 322 Sink or Swim! Nathan was a famous painter, so his idental death caused a sensation in society and the police gave an ount of the traffic ident soon. It was ultimately defined as an ident. After the report was given, the Wilsons began to make Nathans funeral arrangements. When Michael and his men arrived in Country M, Leonardo no longer needed to handle the matters about Nathan. He finally got some time. Before the funeral, Tim came back and went straight to Leonardos room. Leonardo was sitting on the sofa in ck and seemed to be deep in thought. Tim walked over and called out respectfully, Mr. Emerson. Leonardo did not look up at Tim but asked, How is the investigation going on? My findings are the same as what the police have reported. It does look like a traffic ident, Tim said. Even Rosie could be taken away without being noticed, so Leonardo had reason to suspect that Nathans death was not an ident. Knock! Knock! Someone knocked at the door. Then the servant said, Mr. Emerson, its time to leave for the funeral home. Hearing it, Leonardo stood up from the sofa, straightened his ck shirt, and said to Tim, Lets go. When they arrived at the funeral home, the Wilsons had been there. Adams apanied Violet to greet people who came to offer their condolences. Violet had lost a lot of weight within a week. Even the heavy makeup could not hide her age. She looked very haggard and thin. Leonardo nodded slightly and said in a deep voice, Im sorry for your loss. Violet said nothing but nodded. She looked a little more depressed. Leonardo frowned slightly and looked at her before entering. Walking inside, Leonardo saw Dous kneeling on the ground. The Wilsons had not taken care of Dous for all these years, but blood was thicker than water. He was fifteen years old now and knew what death meant. He had lost his father forever. Leonardo walked to Dous side, squatted down and handed him a napkin. Dous looked up with his eyes red and swollen. His nose was also red. He said in a hoarse voice, Leonardo. After that, Douss tears fell. Even if Dous managed to keep his mouth shut, Leonardo could still hear the sobsing from his throat. I am here. Leonardo answered and stuffed the napkin into Dous hand. There were things that were beyond control. In most cases, kind words were of no avail. Dous clutched the napkin handed by Leonardo and buried his head so that Leonardo could not see his face. However, Leonardo still saw tears sshing down to the ground like a broken line of beads. Leonardo only patted Douss back and stood up. After Nathans funeral, the Emersons nned to return to Hoover City. At noon, everyone sat down in the hall for lunch. Adams suddenly said, Mom,e back to Hoover City with us. When the others heard Adams, they all turned to look at Violet. Only Leonardo lowered his head to have lunch as if nothing happened. He seemed to be indifferent to anything. Violet paused for a moment and did not reply at once. Michael agreed, Its a good idea. Nathan is no longer here. Adams and Dous are at home. You are alone here, so why note back to Hoover City with us? Everyone was waiting for Violets answer. Violet put down the fork and said softly, Not necessary, Im used to living in Country M. Its better for me to stay here. Just as she finished, Dous mmed the cup down on the table. This time, even Leonardo couldnt help but give a sidelong nce at Dous. Dous looked worn out recently, and his pretty little face was very haggard. He gazed at Violet coldly, Fine. Do whatever you want. Anyway, you dont care about us at all. Michael was the first to get it and shouted, Dous! Without even looking at Michael, Dous got up and strode out of the restaurant. Mom, dont take it to heart. Dous is young. Ill go and see him first. Adamsforted Violet and then got up to chase after Dous. Violet was at a loss for a few seconds before she stood up and said, Im full. You guys help yourselves. It was like a farce. The Wilsons left one after another. Only Michael and Leonardo stared at each other at the dining table. What had just happened did not affect Leonardo. He continued with his lunch. Seeing this, Michael frowned and looked at him with discontent, Leonardo, you and Dous have a good rtionship. Try to persuade himter. Leonardo said nomittally, Adams is his biological brother. Leonardo put emphasis upon biological brother. Hearing this, Michaels expression changed slightly.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. He stared at Leonardo for a few seconds before saying, Youve known about it? Leonardo did not say anything. Michael smacked his hand down on to the table and said angrily, Leonardo, Im asking you. Leonardo looked down and sneered, Is it important? Youve hidden it from my mother for her whole life. Even Grandpa didnt know about it until muchter, right? Youre something. That was an ident, Michael said with a gloomy expression. The kidnapping case, Grandpas incident, the birth of Adams, your loves child, and Uncles death all urred by ident Leonardo paused for a moment and mocked, Youve been manipted by idents all your life. You are a loser. Michael was so angry that he almost lost his mind. He pointed at Leonardo and shouted, Leonardo, do you think I dont dare to dismiss you from the position of president of the Emerson Group? Michael was furious, while Leonardo was extremely calm. He said calmly, Have a try. Lets see if you can unseat me before I bankrupt the Emerson Group. The reason why Michael was willing to hand over the Emerson Group to Leonardo so early was that Leonardo indeed had a great talent in business. When Michael was in charge, the Emerson Group had got into a lot of troubles. Only by handing it over to Leonardo could the Emerson Group develop better. However, Michael had never thought that Leonardo would have such an idea. He looked at Leonardo in disbelief, What good would it be for you to bankrupt the Emerson Group? Dont forget that you are from the Emerson family! Our fate is closely linked. We sink or swim together! Chapter 323 Too Sentimental Even though Michael was fuming with rage, Leonardo remained calm, But I dont feel any benefit the Emerson Group has brought to me. Michael snorted coldly, The food you have, the clothes your wear and your reputation are all from the Emerson family. I dont need these things. Even without the support of the Emerson family, I can get money and fame. What about you? Without the Emerson Group, you are good for nothing. Leonardo put it bluntly and shamed Michael as he felt like it. Do you really think you are full-fledged? After Michael finished, he sneered, You can try to bankrupt the Emerson Group. The tension between them suddenly heightened. They looked at each other for a while before Leonardo said through his teeth, Where is my daughter? How would I know where your daughter is? You hid her up, didnt you? Michael smiled triumphantly. Leonardo clenched his hands under the table, and a glimmer of displeasure was between his eyebrows. Michael remembered that Leonardo was quite adorable in his childhood. However, after his mother passed away, they became more and more estranged. In the past few years, Leonardo had be stronger. Leonardo was his biological son, but he found him hard to read most of the time. Therefore, Michael was sometimes a little afraid of Leonardo. However, Leonardo had a fatal weakness: he was too sentimental. Michael could exploit this weakness of Leonardo to control him. Thinking of this, Michael put on a triumphant smile again. My granddaughter must be very cute. When you have time, remember to bring her back to the Emersons. After all, she is my granddaughter. The conflict between us has nothing to do with her. After he finished, he took a deep look at Leonardo before getting up and leaving. The servant stood guard outside the restaurant and greeted Michael respectfully, Mr. Michael. The cracking sounds of tes falling to the ground came out from the restaurant. The sounds were clear and ear-piercing. The servant hurriedly walked in and saw Leonardo looked down and bowed slightly, his hands on the dining table. Leonardo was gathering his wrath. The ground was messy, covered with leftovers and broken utensils. It was obvious that Leonardo had swept those things off the table. The servant carefully stepped forward and didnt dare to ask, Mr. Emerson, let me clean it up Leonardo ignored her. The servant could tell that Leonardo was not in the mood to talk to her, so she called the other two servants to clean the restaurant. Leonardo looked down, his eyes filled with hatred and ruthlessness. Michael seemed to deny that he had taken Rosie away, but it was clear that he was threatening Leonardo. In other words, Rosie would be fine if they could live in peace with each other. Otherwise, it was hard to say how he would treat Rosie. Michael seemed certain to win, so it was sure that Michael had got Rosie. Rosie was taken away by someone sent by Michael. His purpose was to use Rosie to threaten Leonardo. Although they were estranged from each other, they had never really yed tricks on each other. Leonardo did not expect that Michael had nned to kidnap Rosie very early. Since Michael could y such a dirty trick, Leonardo was even more certain that there was more about his mother back then. As for Mr. Charlie, there must be something more. But Leonardo needed to figure out the order in which things happened. Leonardo felt that all idents were corrted with the kidnapping case back then, so he needed to make it clear first. Adams and Dous got through to Violet. That night, Violet decided to return to Hoover City with them the next day. However, Leonardo didnt care about how they did it. Leonardo and Tim went back to Hoover City by flight at midnight. As soon as Leonardo returned to Hoover City, he went straight to Summer. He went to Summers home but she was not there. Thus, he had to call her. As soon as he got through to Summer, he asked, Where are you? Summer had been a little busytely. She spent most of her time staying on the set and asionally strolled around on another set with Eliza. When Leonardo called her, she and Eliza had juste back to the set of Lost City. Youre back! Summer asked in surprise when she heard Leonardo. Leonardo caught the hint of joy in her tone. He was less depressed and put on a slight smile, Where are you? Iming to you. Summer looked around and ran to the corner to answer, Im on the set. Ille back to you. Leonardo was a big shot. There were many people in the Film and TV City, so he would be seen by others if he came over. However, Leonardo ignored her advice and decided on his own, Wait for me. Its not good for you to hello? Summer looked at her phone and found Leonardo had hung up. On the other end, Leonardo hung up the phone and ordered Tim, Go to Film and TV City. Tim turned the car round and drove to the Film and TV City. Upon arriving at the Film and TV City, Leonardo let Tim go back first. Summer must have driven here by herself. When he got back, he could just drive Summers car. Leonardo didnt know where Summer was, so he could only wait for her at the entrance. He stood under a shade tree and sent a text message to Summer, Im at the entrance.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. As soon as Summer received the text message, she ran out. Seeing this, Eliza asked, Summer, why do you leave so soon today? As Summer ran, she turned her head and said to Eliza, I have something to do. Ill go back first. Alright, go ahead. See youter. After Summer came out, she looked around and did not see Leonardo. Suddenly, a man in green short-sleeved hoodies walked towards her. The man wore a ck cap with its brim pulled very low to cover his face. He wore ck cks and looked casual. Although Summer couldnt see his face clearly, she could still feel the powerful vibe from this man. It was so familiar. Only when the man walked up to her did Summers eyes widen in disbelief, Leo Leo She was so surprised that she could not pronounce his name properly. Leonardo pulled his hat up and raised his eyebrows to look at her. He pretended to disdain Summer, It has only been several days since I left the country, but youve be a stammer? Chapter 324 Questioning Me? Summer patted Leonardos chest discontentedly, Why are you dressed like this? I almost didnt recognize you As she spoke, Summer couldnt helpughing. She had never seen Leonardo dressed in such a leisure way. Leonardo always treated others with indifference. As far as Summer could remember, apart from pajamas and dressing gown, Leonardo would only wear a suit. Every time Leonardo appeared, he was dressed in a suit, shirt and tie. In Summers mind, Leonardo always looked serious, and his dress was boring. She was shocked at Leonardo dressing so informally in such a bright-colored hoody. Summer had tried her best to control herself, but she couldnt helpughing when she looked at Leonardo. Summer didnt stop until they got on the car in the parking lot. Leonardo had a long face all the way. The moment Summer got on the car and closed the door, he reached out and pulled Summer over. Then, he kissed her hard. Holding the back of Summers head, Leonardo kissed her for a long time before letting go of her. He then asked, I came to you as soon as I got off the ne. However, youughed at me the moment you saw me. How could you do this to me? He thought she would be excited and put herself into his arms. But sheughed at him all the time. In the Film and TV City, there were not only stars, but also tourists and paparazzi. Leonardo was worried about being spotted, so he stopped halfway to buy a set of clothes to get changed. Given that he wanted to look different from his usual look, Tim picked out this outfit for him As Leonardo expected, except for taking care of business affairs, Tim was not good at anything. Summer tried hard not tough and shook her head, I didnt Leonardo lowered his head and bit her lips angrily. As he did so with all his might, Summer felt painful and struggled slightly. Leonardo didnt have the slightest intention of letting go of her. Instead, he hugged her tighter and kissed her harder. Summer was ufortable and felt Leonardo was a bandit, who kissed her with anxiety and ruthlessness. Her lips were red and swollen when he finally let go of her. With a snort, Summer angrily reached out her hand and pulled down the brim of Leonardos cap,pletely covering his face. She cast a nce at him before sitting in the drivers seat and driving home. When Summer was driving, Leonardo did not bother her again. Summer drove to her apartment directly. She let Leonardo enter the door and took him a pair of mens slippers from the shoe cab.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. As soon as she turned around and closed the door, Leonardo threw his hands around her waist from behind and hugged her tightly. As the air conditioner was off, the room was hot. Summer felt boiling hot in his embrace. Summer tried to remove Leonardos hand from her waist, but she did not seed. She could only say, Leonardo, let go of me. Ill turn on the air conditioner. Leonardo then let go of her. However, when she turned around and was about to leave, he pulled her over and pinned her against the door. He lowered his head and kissed her again. Leonardo felt ufortable stooping down, as he was much taller than Summer. He then picked Summer up, letting her be of the same height as him. Put me down! Its so hot! Summerined. Leonardo went too far! Leonardo bit her lips and vaguely said, Its not hot enough. Summer had never been Leonardos match. When Leonardo wanted to be intimate with her, she could only do as he said. Leonardo directly carried her into the bedroom. Summer softened her voice, Arent you tired after flying for more than ten hours? Take a rest. Ill go buy some food to cook us dinner. Im not tired. After Leonardo finished speaking, he suddenly looked up at Summer with a dangerous look, Do you think Im weak? No. I will show you how strong I am. There is no need. Really? How about you turn your back to me? It turned out that Summer was too innocent. After entering the bedroom, Leonardo didnt stop and went straight into the bathroom. Leonardo put her down and said, Lets take a shower. As he had been on the ne for more than ten hours, he was covered in sweat. Summer struggled, I dont want to take a shower now. You can help me. Leonardo began to take off his clothes. In the end, Summer could only do what Leonardo said Leonardo adjusted the air conditioner and put her into his arms again. He lightly kissed her on the forehead and said, Sleep for a while if youre tired. Probably because Leonardos voice was gentle, Summer soon closed her eyes and fell asleep. Feeling Summer, who was in his arms, began to breath evenly, Leonardo slightly leaned up to take a look and found that she was asleep. He reached out to smooth her hair. Then, he got out of bed and went to the living room. Summers apartment was different from his. It was really sweet and warm. There were some cute items in the living room, looking like they were for kids. Leonardo walked over and reached out to pick up one of the cubs. After looking down for a few seconds, he put it back. He put on his hat and walked out with his wallet. He went to the convenience store at the entrance of themunity and bought a pack of cigarettes. Standing in front of the bin downstairs, he chain-smoked. When he intended to return to Summers apartment, something urred to him. Then, he went to the convenience store again and bought a pack of chewing gum. Summer was still sleeping. Leonardo went to the bathroom to wash his hands. In order to control Leonardo, Michael had Rosie in his hands. If Leonardo negotiated with Michael and asked him to release Rosie, Michael would definitely push his luck. If Michael seeded, it would be more difficult for Leonardo to investigate the kidnapping case back then. After investigating for so many years, he was close to sess. Should he give up like this? However, he knew better than anyone else how desperate Summer wanted to see Rosie. Leonardo lowered his head and washed away the bubbles on his hands. He left the bathroom and walked to the bed. Standing beside the bed and looking at Summer for a while, he climbed into bed and put her into his arms. When Leonardo woke up, he was alone on the bed. Where was Summer? He suddenly sat up. Without putting on his shoes, he opened the door and left the bedroom. With one room and one living room, Summers apartment was small. The kitchen and living room were connected. As Leonardo made a loud sound, Summer could hear him going out of the bedroom in the kitchen. She turned to look at him, smiling, Are you awake? Wait for a while and we can have dinner. Chapter 325 Summer Has an Affair After finishing speaking, Summer turned around and continued cooking. Leonardo walked to Summer and hugged her from behind. With his warm breath fanning the top of her head, he asked, What are you cooking? Your favorites. In his embrace, Summer couldnt continue cooking. She gently pushed him away with her elbows, Let go of me. And dont interfere with my cooking. Leonardo released Summer as she said, which was rare. Then, he stood beside her and watched her cooking. He turned to look out the window and found that it was dark outside. He was too anxious to notice the time when he woke up and came to her. He went back to the bedroom and looked at the time. It was already past seven oclock. He had a long sleep. When Leonardo returned to the kitchen, Summer was about to serve the dishes. After helping her with the dishes, Leonardo entered the kitchen again and then walked out with steamed rice. Sitting at the dining table, Summer couldnt helpughing softly. What are youughing at? Leonardo looked up at her. Summer shook her head, Nothing. I just feel that you are so domesticated now. Obviously, Leonardo was dissatisfied with her remarks, Didnt I use to be domesticated? In the past? In those days, Leonardo had been behaving like an arrogant young master. When they lived together in the vi, he had never gone to the kitchen. Summer pursed her lips and smiled, without answering. After all, it was impossible for her to lie against her conscience. With a snort, Leonardo began to eat. As she had taken a nap at dusk, Summery awake at night. Lying in bed, she spent time with her phone and then asked Leonardo about what had happened in Country M. When will Dous and the others return? Summer asked. Leonardo had said to her that they woulde back soon on his heels. Leonardo reached out his hand and pulled her into his embrace, They set out today, and they will arrive tomorrow. Is it really an ident? Summer was also suspicious. Leonardo pondered for a moment and said, Thats what the police said. What about you? What do you think? Summer asked as she read between the lines. What do you think? Leonardo lowered his head and reached out to pinch Summers nose. Since Summer shook off his hand, he turned to pull her eyshes with his fingers. He eximed, Your eyshes are long! Summer was unable to open her eyes. She could only narrow her eyes to avoid his hand, Yours are longer. Go y with yours. Leonardo teased her with a smile, What is long? Summer felt that she had also been led astray by Leonardo. It was easy for her to get what he implied, although he said without disambiguation. Leonardo leaned over her and looked at her. He asked seriously, Why dont you speak? What are you thinking? I just said that my eyshes arent as long as yours Summer pushed him away and said, Sleep! You are rude. I can be ruder. How about you go sleep on the sofa? What a shameless man! Theres no air conditioning in the living room. Its so hot, Leonardo said deliberately.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Summer ignored him and pulled the nket over her head before falling asleep. The next morning, Tim came to pick up Leonardo. As Michael and the others would go back to Hoover City today, Summer and Leonardo needed to pretend that they were divorced again. Downstairs, when seeing Leonardoing over, Tim got out of the car and opened the door for him. Tim said respectfully, Good morning, Mr. Emerson. Unlike before, Leonardo replied, Good morning. After that, he got in the car. Tim was dumbfounded. In general, Leonardo would only nod or say yes when Tim greeted him. However, he said good morning to Tim today. It seemed that Leonardo was really in a good mood. Tim closed the car door for Leonardo and sat on the drivers seat. Through the rearview mirror, Tim saw Leonardo being vigorous. Tim couldnt help shaking his head. How strong the power of love! Then, Tim directly drove to the Emerson Group. Although Leonardo and Michael had been aggressive to each other, they didnt dere a war. Rosie was still in Michaels hands, so Leonardo did not dare to act rashly. Michael dreaded to do so as well because Leonardo was the only one in charge of the Emerson Group. To maintain the bnce, neither of them wanted to take action for now. Leonardo knew clearly how Summer cared for Rosie. Before he had full assurance that he would win, Leonardo was unable to leave the Emerson Group and had to help Michael manage thepany, maintaining the Emerson family at the top of the line. The Emerson family looked wealthy and luxury, but it was in fact going downhill. This was also one of the reasons that Leonardo didnt want to return to the Emersons over the past few years. Including Michael, all the members of the family enjoyed high social status and reputations because of the Emerson Group. They resorted to every trick to maintain the status quo. Just as Leonardo entered the elevator, his phone rang. He took it out and found that it was from Carl. It must have something to do with Tip Top Media Company that Carl called him so early in the morning Leonardo picked up the phone and asked, What happened? Carl was hesitant. He asked in a somewhat strange voice, Have you returned? Leonardo said, Yes. After Tim followed Leonardo and entered the elevator, the elevator door was closed. Without signal in it, the phone became disconnected. When Leonardo got out of the elevator, he called Carl back. As he walked towards his office, he said, There was no signal in the elevator. Lets talk now. Remaining silent for a moment, Carl asked, Have you seen Summer? As Carl had mentioned Summer, Leonardo could tell that Carl called him because of Summer. Leonardo stopped and frowned. He asked seriously, What happened to Summer? On the other end, Carl keenly sensed the change in Leonardos tone. He hesitated for a long time. When Leonardos patience was about to run out, he said hurriedly, I know you care about Summer very much. But women are unpredictable. Summer is different from Jessica Leonardo could hardly stand anymore. He interrupted him impatiently, Out with it. As soon as he said, Carl replied, Summer has an affair. Time passed slowly. There came Leonardos cold voice. He said, Ill ask Tim to get you a good brain specialist. Carl was shocked for a moment before he continued, Why dont you believe me? What I said is true! I have evidence! Chapter 326 Are You Losing Your Mind Leonardo ignored Carl and just hung up the phone. However, Carl didnt give up. Although Leonardo had been ordering him around, Leonardo would give him a lot of dividends at the end of each year. For this reason, even if Leonardo wasnt kind, Carl still treated him as his bro. Leonardo received a message just after he arrived at his office and sat down. He nced at it and discovered that it was from Carl. However, he didnt check it but put his phone aside and started working. Carl waited for a long time and didnt get Leonardos reply, so he guessed that Leonardo didnt read the message at all. He wasnt discouraged and called Tim instead. Tim, who was printing a document, picked up the phone and asked, Mr. Carl, whats up? Ill send you a link to a piece of news on WeChat. You show it to Leonardo, and remember to calm him down. What? Tim didnt understand what Carl was trying to say. Tim wanted to ask again, but the line was busy. He shouted and got no answer, so he only hung up the phone and looked at the WeChat. There was indeed an unread message sent by Carl. Tim checked it and saw a link. And soon, he received another two messages from Carl. You must show it to Leonardo. And calm him down! Tim was perplexed and wondered what made Carl so serious. He clicked the link and was shocked by the headline in bold. Kissing Affectionately in the Car, Mr. Emersons Ex-wife Got a New Boyfriend? Under the headline were a few photos. In those photos a man and a woman were kissing in a car. The man wore a green hoodie and a cap that people couldnt see his face clearly. However, it was easy to tell that the woman was Summer since she tilted her head slightly. Tim was familiar with the two in the photos, so he recognized that they were Summer and Leonardo at a nce. Besides, Leonardos clothes were those Tim had picked for him yesterday, and they fit quite well. Tim took his phone and went to look for Leonardo. He arrived at the presidents office and knocked the door. Leonardos low voice sounded, Come in. He looked up and frowned at the sight of Tim, Whats up? I have something to show you, Tim said and handed his phone to Leonardo. The content on the screen was exactly the photo of Leonardo and Summer kissing in the car. Leonardo swiped the screen up and saw the obvious headline. Leonardo sneered, Mr. Emersons ex-wife? Summer was hiswfully wife now. Recently, most of the news about Summer onlinebeled her as Mr. Emersons ex-wife. Mr. Emerson, what should we do? Tim asked. After a few seconds, Leonardo said slowly, I dont want to see words like my ex-wife in the news about Summer again. Tim was confused. Wasnt it more important to rify the news or to reduce the heat of the topic? As he was wondering what to say, Leonardos phone suddenly rang. Leonardo looked at it and found that it was Carl again. He recalled what Carl had said just now and guessed that Carl had misunderstood.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. After some thought, he picked up the phone. However, as soon as the phone was connected, Carlforted before Leonardo could speak, Leonardo, dont get angry. Lately, a saying is popr online that if you want to live an easy life, you have to turn a blind eye to your partners betrayal. This kind of thing Leonardo didnt hang up the phone but said to Tim, Go and help Carl make an appointment with a brain surgeon, the best one. Tim would never disobey Leonardo, so he said with a wry face, Yes Carl also heard what Leonardo said. Leonardo, Ive already asked someone to authenticate that photo. Its notposite. Why dont you believe me? Are you losing your head? he said anxiously. Youre losing your head. Leonardo hung up the phone and blocked Carls number. Just as Summer was about to go out, she received a phone call from Jessica, Lets have breakfast together. You have time now? Its Okay with me. Jessica was busier than Summer, who had flexible working hours. Thus, whenever Jessica asked her out, Summer would make time for her. Jessica replied, Yes, Im free now. They decided to meet in a tea restaurant not far from Summers residence. When Summer entered, Jessica hadnte yet. She waited for more than ten minutes before Jessica came in with sunsses and a cap. After Jessica sat down, Summer asked, Why did you suddenly ask me out for breakfast? If Jessica had no work, she would lie in bed all day. She wouldnt ask Summer out so early. How is everything going on between you and Leonardo? Jessicas expression looked a little strange. Summer noticed the oddity of Jessicas tone and said, Were fine. Really? Jessica obviously didnt believe it. Yes. Summer nodded with her eyes coolly appraising Jessica. It seemed that Jessica wanted to say something, but she didnt know how to say. Summer was not used to the hesitant Jessica. She pursed her lips and said, Alright, juste to the point. I feel ufortable to see you stutter. Alright, then Ill be frank! Jessica sat up in an exaggerated way and straightened her back, saying at a breath, Why didnt you tell me that you broke up with Leonardo and had a new boyfriend? Summer was puzzled for a moment and finally understood what Jessica was talking about, I broke up with Leonardo? I had a new boyfriend? Jessicas expression was very serious, Yes. Im your best friend, who has slept with you in the same bed and worn the same clothes as you, but I actually learned about your recent rtionship from the news. This hurts my feelings. Seeing that Jessica say those ridiculous things seriously, Summer couldnt helpughing, Who told you that? Which newspaper released this news? I have to sue it for nder. Jessica took out her phone with a straight face and handed it to Summer, See it for yourself. Summer took the phone and got shocked at the first nce. She looked up at Jessica in astonishment, It says that I have a new boyfriend and were kissing in the car? There are photos under the headline. Jessica crossed her arms and put on an indifferent look. Chapter 327 Only a Broken Car Needs Spare Tires Summer ran her eyes over the news and saw the photos of Leonardo and her kissing in the car yesterday. At that time, she felt that Leonardo had kissed her so passionately. Now, she did see this from those photos. Noticing that Summer was gazing at the photos, Jessica sighed, Tell me the truth, when did you and Leonardo split up? Or is it that you two havent split up? If so, youre going too far this time! Summer was baffled, We didnt split up. Hearing this, Jessica pped the dining table with an unbelieving look, Since youre still with Leonardo, how dare you do such a thing? And you were even photographed by the media! Are you crazy? Summer felt that Jessica had a big misunderstanding and wanted to exin, No, I mean Jessica waved to stop Summer from defending herself and said, This is in the news now. Leonardo must have already known about it, so youd better pack up your things and escape. This remark rendered Summer speechless. Summer did not move, so Jessica urged, Hurry up and go. What are you waiting for? The man is Leonardo. Summer held her forehead with her hand and read thements of the news. Thements were varied and colorful. Judging from the mans dressing style, he should be quite young and might still be at school. Does she date such a young guy in order to mock Leonardo? Why did this woman divorce Mr. Emerson? Is it because he is impotent? There were a lot of replies to thisment. The first reply: The poster is so naive. Guys,e and have a look. The second reply: Will a normal person disappear from the public view for more than ten years and allow others to gossip about him? There must be something wrong with Mr. Emerson The third reply: Poster, youre so brave to say that. The paid posters hired by the Emersons will be here right away. Summer took a deep breath. Whats wrong with these people? There had been rumors that Leonardo was ugly and impotent, which wasnt true. But those people still liked to talk about it online. Just as she was about to retort, Jessica snatched the phone away. Summer looked up and saw Jessica holding the phone in front of her, Summer, look carefully. A cap and a green hoodie. Is this Leonardos dressing style? Other than ck, white and grey suits, I have never seen him wearing clothes in other colors. You must be fooling me. Jessica was right. When Summer saw Leonardo yesterday, she remained astonished for a long time. Summer threw her hands up and said, Then how can I get you to believe that this man is Leonardo? Should I bring you to confront him about this? Although Jessica did not believe that the person on the photos was Leonardo, she believed in Summer. Is this really Leonardo? Yes. The confidence in Summers tone and face convinced Jessica, and she nodded, Alright, I believe you. But why was he dressed like this? Yesterday, he came back from Country M and went to Film and TV City to see me. He was worried that he would be photographed and get into trouble, so he changed his clothes. However, this outfit caused him even greater trouble. Hearing this, Jessica leaned over to Summer and asked, Do you have photos? Summer put on a mischievous smile, Of course. It was rare to see Leonardo dressed like that, so of course Summer took photos to keep as mementos. When they returned to the apartment yesterday, she secretly took a few photos while waiting for the elevator. She found those photos and showed them to Jessica. Jessica saw the photos and shook her head, Leonardo is so dignified. A hoodie cant change his temperament. Even if he wears pink rabbit clothes, he still looks august. I dont think so. He is very cute in this one, Summer snatched the phone over and said discontentedly. Jessica didnt agree and shrugged in an exaggerated way, I have goose bumps all over. After breakfast, they went out together and saw a group of reporters running towards them not far away. It was clear that their goal was Summer. Summer froze for a while and pulled Jessica back into the restaurant. Jessica, you leave through the other door. Their target is me. Jessica asked, What about you? I cant hide all the time. The staff here will handle it. You go first. Summer pushed Jessica. Jessica nodded, adjusted her hat, and left through the other door. As soon as she left, the reporters crowded in the restaurant. Summer sat down on the sofa, and the group of reporters rushed to her. Their microphones were about to poke Summer in the face. Summer frowned and turned her head away, I cant run now. Can you guys retreat a little? Who is to me if Im scratched by the microphones and get disfigured? Her serious tone frightened those reporters, who had no choice but to retreat a little. Miss Summer, is the man in the news kissing you in the car your new boyfriend? Whats your rtionship now? Didnt you want to get Mr. Emerson back earlier? Is it because he rejected you that you felt depressed and got a new boyfriend? Can you tell us some information about your new boyfriend? The reporters bombarded Summer with tough questions, one after another. Summer crossed her arms and raised her eyebrows, Why should I tell you the information about my boyfriend? Do you want to steal my boyfriend? Miss Summer, please answer my question. Do you give up on getting Mr. Emerson now?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Summer leaned against the sofa in a morefortable way and said casually, What do you think? Miss Summer, since you didnt give a definite answer, does it mean that you havent given up on Mr. Emerson and the man who kissed you in the car is just your rebound guy? Summer looked up at the reporter who asked the question, Only a broken car needs spare tires. You said that to mock me or Mr. Emerson? The reporters face stiffened with dismay, since he would be in trouble if he got Leonardo involved in this. The reporter immediately exined, No, Miss Summer. I mean Summer smiled and said, I know you didnt mean it. Thank you for your concern for me. I will continue to work hard, but I hope that you can pay more attention to my works. The reporter realized that Summer wasnt a pushover and was difficult to deal with, so he just asked normal questions. Summer answered their questions with ease, mostly fudging the answers. She admitted that she was kissing her boyfriend in the car, but she was careful and didnt admit that the man was her new boyfriend. Chapter 328 A Tool to Earn Money Summer knew exactly how easy Leonardo would get jealous. If she admitted that she had gotten herself a new boyfriend, Leonardo would definitely be petty to her at that time. A boyfriend and a new boyfriend were at least different. After Summer finished dealing with the reporters, she did not have the guts to go to the Film and TV City again today. When she called Eliza, Eliza used the news to make fun of her. Youre so trending these days, and youve saved our crew a lot of publicity fee. Since thats the case, can you consider giving me some dividends for the money earned from Lost City? Summer replied calmly. Eliza said angrily, You are thinking about dividends now? Lost City isnt even finished! When did you be a miser? Summer did not deny, Nobody hates money. The more, the better! As she spoke to Eliza, she walked towards the parking lot. Just as she found her car and pressed the unlock button, she heard a familiar female voice behind her, Summer. She turned around and saw Kate in a white suit. Are you talking to me? Summer pointed at herself. Kate raised her chin and said coldly, Is there anyone else here? Just say what you want. Its hot, and Im in a hurry. Summer leaned against the car as she shook the car keys in her hand and then raised her hand to cover herself from the sun. It was still very hot at the end of August. Although you have divorced Leonardo, you were once his wife. Please respect yourself. I dont care whether you are trying to humiliate yourself or not, but dont always think about riding on the wave of Leonardos poprity. I dont want to see him lose face because of you. Kate said righteously. Summer almost believed that Kate was a good sister who loved her younger brother. Summer narrowed her eyes slightly. With a smile on her face, she said slowly, What youre worried about is not whether Leonardo will lose face. Youre afraid that this matter will hit the image of the Emersons, you yourself will be affected. Kate interrupted her sternly, Shut up. Its not your turn to judge what is happening between our siblings! Summer sneered, Is that so? Well, its not your turn to mind my own business, either. If you hadnt been despicably riding on the wave of Leonardos poprity, I would never bother to mind your business! I dont care who youre with or what youre doing. Girl, youd better be self-respecting. Kates face was filled with disdain. Summer wasnt angry at all. She just thought it funny. She knew what Kate meant. Kate was saying that every time Summer went viral online, she did it because of Leonardo. This time was no exception. She was photographed kissing in the car, and Leonardo was also talked about by theizens. This was something Summer didnt expected. However, this did not mean that she had to agree with Kates remarks on her. Who are you to teach me a lesson? My mother? As for whether or not Ive been riding on the wave of Leonardos poprityCwell, I think he knows better than anyone. Why didnt hee to me? Does he need you to help him with this matter? Kates face was getting uglier and uglier. Looking at her, Summer put away her original careless expression and said seriously, I understand your selfishness and your meddling with me. If you are truly Leonardos sister, you should care more about him. Although Kate and Leonardo were twins, they never got along well with each other. When Leonardo was kidnapped at a young age, he watched his mother being humiliated and killed herself just the moment before the rescue team arrived. After that, his closest twin sister showed him no concern. Instead, she disliked him and viewed him as a weird child. Leonardo would not tell Summer such a detailed story. Summer could only see the whole picture from what Leonardo talked about asionally. Kate had been a selfish person since her childhood, and she knew best what was good for her. Though Leonardo was her younger brother, he was more of a tool than a family to Kate. She was an Emerson. She knew that Leonardo was more capable than her. Only Leonardo could manage the Emerson Group well so as to ensure the wealth and prosperity of their family. Summer finally understood that apart from Dous, the other Emersons were all the same as Kate. They used Leonardo as a tool to earn money. Kates face turned pale when she heard this. She said, Summer, dont think too highly of yourself! I dont, and you know that. Summer touched her forehead with one hand and realized that she was sweating. The temperature outside was so high that she only stood for a few minutes when she broke out in such sweat. I have to go. She had nothing to say to Kate, so she pulled open the door and got into the car. As she drove past Kate, Summer noticed her gloomy expression. From the looks of it, Kate and Leonardo were indeed alike. After all, they were twins. Not only did they look alike, they even gave off the same aura. When Summer drove back, she saw a luxury car downstairs. She stopped the car steadily and looked at the luxury car. She couldnt help bing a little nervous. Residents of this ce wouldnt own such a luxury car at a first nce. Someone was looking for her. She unbuckled her seat belt and got out of the car. Meanwhile, the person in the luxury car also opened the door. Summer stopped and turned to look at the people who got out of the car. The man was dressed in ck. He said in a gentle voice, Summer. Summer was surprised for a moment before she said, Mr. Adams, what brings you here? Summer became alert. What did Adams want from her? She had indeed had a wonderful day today. First, she was attacked by reporters, then Kate, and now, Adams. Had these people nned her day in advance?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Adams closed the car door and walked straight to Summer. He said sincerely, You dont need to be so on guard. I came here today to ask for your help. You think I can handle something that even you cant handle? Summer subconsciously took another two steps back. Summers words were harsh, but Adams obviously didnt care at all. He sighed and said, My father has passed away. Dous has been frustrated these days. I was wondering whether you can go and chat with him if you have time. Summer was astonished. Nathan died in a car ident, and Summer was actually worried about Dous. Little did she think that Adams woulde to her. You are his brother. Its enough for him to have you by his side, she said, despite the fact that she knew that Adams and Dous were not biological brothers. Adams shook his head, I came here today only for Dous. You dont need to be too sensitive. I know that you and Dous are on speaking terms, so I came. Summer looked at Adams for a while. Indeed, she could not tell anything wrong from his face. She nodded and said, Ill go and talk to him some other day. Chapter 329 It Hurts Hearing this, Adams asked, Do you have his number? Yes, Summer said after a pause. She hadnt contacted Dous since she came back. asionally, Dous would send her WeChat messages, but the two of them would only have small talks. After what had happened to Nathan, Summer was worried about Dous. However, she could not directly go to him. After all, she was not Leonardos wife now. How could she know that Nathan had had a car ident? Now that Adams had taken the initiative to look for her, he had given her a proper reason to look for Dous. Adams nodded slightly and said with gratitude, Thank you. If I knew that Dous was having a hard time, I would have gone to him myself without you telling me. Summers tone was cold and distant. Adams seemed to have thought of something. His expression changed slightly, but in the end, he only smiled. After Adams left, Summer called Leonardo. Leonardo was about to hold a meeting. However, after he found that it was Summer calling, he took his phone and got up. He walked outside the meeting room and asked Summer in a low voice, Whats wrong? Adams came looking for me just now. What did he want? Leonardo frowned slightly as his tone turned cold. Obviously, he was also very wary of Adams, just like Summer. He told me about what happened to Nathan, and asked me to chat with Dous when I had time, Summer told Leonardo what Adams told her. After a moment of silence, Leonardo said, Are you OK with it? Of course. Summer paused and said, Actually, I think Dous likes you very much. If you have time, you can go and console him. Although she and Dous had spent some time together and they got on pretty well, Summer felt that at the bottom of Dous heart, Leonardo would still be most special. Leonardos tone became a little colder as he said, I dont have time. You can go and talk to him. Im going to have a meeting soon, so Im gonna hang up. Fine. After hanging up, Summer became deeply in thought with the phone in her hand. Leonardo cant be ming himself, right? she said to herself. At that time, Nathan was going to meet Leonardo. It was on the road at the entrance of the coffee shop where they had agreed to go that the ident happened. Nathan died on the spot. It sounded a little unbelievable, but it was the truth. Judging from Leonardos attitude, he did not believe that the car crash was merely an ident. Forget it. I cant figure it out anyway. Summer thought. That night, she sent Dous a WeChat message. Dous, what are you doing? After a few minutes, Dous replied, Im doing my homework. Summer looked at the calendar and realized that it would be September in a few days. Dous and the others were about to start school soon.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Is there still a lot left? Do you have time to have breakfast with me tomorrow? Yes. Summer looked at his reply helplessly. Usually, the child would chat with her nonstop on WeChat, but now, he was almost like Leonardo. He would not speak a needless word. Then, Summer told Dous when and where they were going to meet tomorrow. The next day, Summer arrived at the restaurant in advance. She hade to this restaurant with Dous before. Dous was very punctual. He arrived just on time. Dous didnt look well. His face was pale, and almost half of his eyes were covered by his natural curly hair. He looked like a gloomy young man. With a backpack, white short sleeves and grey knee-length quintiles, Dous looked quite thin. He looked around at the door and saw Summer sitting by the window. Summer. He sat down opposite Summer. He took off his backpack and put it aside, then looked up at Summer. However, his little curly hair was so long that Summer could hardly see his eyes clearly. She only felt that he was listless now, like a dejected puppy with its head lowered, looking pitiful and painful. Summer hadnt seen him for a while. She smiled at Dous and said, Very punctual, but you really need a haircut. Ive been busy with my homework these days. Im going to cut it in a few more daysCmaybe the day before school starts. Dous rubbed his hair and said embarrassedly. Summer made an offer tentatively, Why dont we go to the barberster together? Dous was still willing to listen to Summers words. He nodded obediently and said, OK. Come on, lets order first. Summer handed the menu to him. Dous ordered two dishes and Summer ordered the rest. However, Dous didnt eat much. He used to be an eater, yet he hadnt eaten half as much as Summer this time. Looking at this, Summer felt extremely painful. She helped him with the dishes and asked, Do you want some more? No. Dous only shook his head. Alright, then we wont eat anymore. Lets go and find a barbers shop to get your hair cut. Summer asked the waiter and paid the bill. Then, she was about to take Dous to get a haircut. As soon as the two of them left the restaurant, they were stopped by a group of bodyguards. The bodyguards gazes fell on Dous. One of them stepped forward and called out to Dous, Mr. Dous. Summer turned to look at Dous. Dous frowned. He said coldly, which was rare, Why are you following me? Its not like Im going to die! Ill go back by myselfter. There was no expression on his face when he said this. That cold aura was somewhat simr to that of Leonardos. Summer could not help turning her head to look at Dous when she heard what he said. Naturally, she knew these people were probably sent by the Emersons to protect Dous. The bodyguards didnt say anything. Dous turned to look at Summer and said, Summer, lets go. The two of them walked forward, and the bodyguards in front of them moved aside. Summer was a little surprised that these bodyguards would make way for them, but when she raised her head, she saw Violet walking towards them. Violet was in a hurry. She only saw Dous, whilepletely ignored Summer. Dous, how could you go out alone? Dont you know how worried I am about you? Violet walked over and looked at him carefully, as if she was checking whether he was injured. I have my arms and legs, and my mind is normal. Im already fifteen years old. I can already be considered an adult in some other countries. Why cant I go out alone? Even Summer could tell that Douss tone was very aggressive, let alone Violet, Douss mother. Violets already pale face instantly turned even paler. I was just worried about you. Im fine. I dont need you to worry about me. You can go back now. After Dous finished speaking, he turned to look at Summer. Chapter 330 Have Done Something Terrible Dous nced at Summer and walked straight ahead. Summer had to follow him. As she passed by Violet, she nodded slightly and called, Mrs. Wilson. Only then did Violet notice Summer. She seemed to have forgotten who Summer was. She looked at Summer for a while before saying, You are I am Leonardos ex-wife, Summer. Summer stared into Violets eyes and said slowly. Violet was surprised. So its you. I still have work to do, so Im leaving first, Mrs. Wilson. Summer walked forward to catch up Dous. When she found Dous, he was standing in front of a fountain, with his back straight, but his head very low. Summer walked up to him and saw water stains on the ground in front of him like tears. Dous was crying. Summer handed him a tissue. Dous didnt take it and said with a sobbing voice, My father hasnt had many activities these past few years. He held this exhibition because he quarreled with my mother. My father is quite nice and he never loses his temper. It must be my mother who did something very excessive. But when I asked them why they quarreled, she didnt tell me. She must have done something really bad, so that my father would leave home in a rage. Summer did not expect there could be such a story. Nathan and Violet had a quarrel and then he left home, but Violet did not tell Dous why they quarreled. Because of Adams life experience, Leonardo went to Country M to look for Violet. He nned to talk to Nathan again, but Nathan had an ident. This was the cause of the whole thing, and there seemed to be no clear connection on the surface. Come on. Dont cry. Summer wiped his tears with a tissue, Anyhow, she is your mother. She cares about you very much. If there are any misunderstandings between you two, just talk with her when everyone calms down. Dous took the tissue and wiped his face. He did not respond to Summers words clearly. Obviously, Dous was still ming Violet. He was ming Violet for quarreling with Nathan, which made Nathan leave in anger and then had a car ident. Dous was currently in a dead end, so it was hard for him to hear what others said. Summerforted him for a while and took him to have his hair cut. After cutting his hair, Dous looked much more energetic. Then they went shopping. Summer took him to a mall and said, Ill buy you what you want. My script has already been sold. Now, I have money. Dous was not in high spirits. He casually looked around. Suddenly he asked, Are you and my cousin really divorced? Summer didnt expect that Dous would ask this. She was astonished for a moment and said, Yes. Dous turned to look at her seriously, Is it because of the child? I dont think my cousin will hide the child. I believe him. Summer did not reply immediately. Dous was a child with his own discernment, and he had experienced much more than ordinary children, and was very independent. This was a good thing. However, he was one of the Emersons. In other words, if he wasnt from the Emersons, he might not be what he was now. Summer took a deep breath and turned to look at him, Who else could it be if it wasnt him? Dous seemed to be puzzled by Summers question. He frowned and fell into deep thought. Summer patted his shoulder and said, Forget about this. Lets go shopping and have a good day. You just stay with me, okay? Okay. His father passed away and Summers daughter disappeared. Probably because he felt that they were both miserable, it turned out to be Dousforting Summer. They hung out for a day and didnt return to their own homes until they had dinner. Summer didnt drive today. So when she saw Dous off, she called a taxi on the Inte. However, it was rush hour, so she had to wait in line. After she called a car, she took out her phone to browse the Twitter. As a result, she saw a tweet of Dous. There were not only pictures of the dishes, but also a photo of Dous and Summer, which was attached with words, Im very happy today. You have toe and y with me often. Summer gave it a like, and when she refreshed the webpage, she saw Leonardomenting on Dous tweet-a period. From the screen, Summer could feel the dissatisfaction in Leonardos period. Fortunately, she had already known Leonardos temperament. He was quite annoyed. Summer was thinking about Leonardo when Leonardo called her. The first thing Leonardo said was, You hung out with Dous all day? Yes. After two seconds, Leonardo replied calmly, Oh. Summer thought, ? Leonardo added, Come back early. I know.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. They didnt say much before hanging up the phone. Summer curled her lips. This man called her and didnt say anything. The callsted less than two minutes. The car she called hadnte yet. Suddenly, a womans voice came from behind, Ms. Summer. Summer was shocked when she heard someone calling her. She turned around and saw that it was Violet. She breathed a sigh of relief. She calmed down and then came back to her senses. Is there anything I can do for you, Mrs. Wilson? Yes. Violet nodded lightly and said, I hope Ms. Summer will not always y with my Dous. It is important for him to study as a child. She said it with such an official tone. She just didnt want Summer to have any contact with Dous. Violets words were much more beautiful than Kates, but she could not conceal the coldness in her words. Mrs. Wilson cares so much about Dous. Does he know? If he knows what you said to me, I dont know what he will think about. Summer was very disgusted with Violet. She disliked many people from the Emersons. Ms. Summer, this is business between adults. Please dont tell Dous. Violets tone did not change, and she did not seem to be in a hurry. She looked very magnanimous. Violet was older than Kate, and she was very calm. Kate was arrogant and did not like Summer, so she did not speak politely. Summer stared at Violet and slowly said, Mrs. Wilson, you are an elder in terms of seniority. The difference in age between me and Dous is not too big. In front of you, I am only a child. I am not an adult. She smiled at Violet. Chapter 331 It’s Still Very Strange Violets expression changed slightly, Ms. Summer, youre messing around. Is that so? I think youre messing around, Mrs. Wilson. Summer looked a little cold, I dont know what you think of your son. I treat Dous as my younger brother, and our rtionship is simple. If it werent for Adams, I wouldnt even know that Dous father had passed away. As a wife and mother, you dont seem to be very sad. And you still have time to cause trouble to me. Its really rare. The mockery in Summers tone was obvious, and Violet could hear it. Violets expression changed again, but she did not say too much, Lets focus on the point. Dont get involved in anything else. Summer said coldly, Then stop talking about anything. You! Violet gasped for breath, I know why Leonardo divorced you. You are not worthy of Leonardo, for you are so unreasonable and uneducated. Summer might have been depressed in the Emersons for too long. The worse others treated her, the calmer she became. Youre reasonable and youre well-educated. You can go back and tell Dous to cut off from me. Lets see if he will agree. Violet was really enraged by Summer and shouted loudly, Summer! Dont you think you are very reasonable? If you are doing this for Dous, you must go back and tell him to cut off with me in the future. Donte out to y with me in the future, so as not to affect his study. Violet was here to cause Summer trouble. How long had it been since she had asked Dous toe out and y with her? Moreover, Dous was a youth with his own ideas, and he knew what to do with his study. Violet wouldnt tell Dous these. There were still misunderstandings between them. That was why she came to Summer. Summers words made it impossible for her to refute. In the end, she could only point at Summer and curse, So irrational! Summer thought it interesting and looked at Violet, Mrs. Wilson, you finally cant help youself but start swearing? Violet was so angry that she left with her hands shaking. Summer looked at Violets back and her expression gradually turned cold. She felt puzzled about Violet. Could it be that Violet was jealous because during the day, Dous ignored Violet and yed with her? Although this made sense, she still felt that it was untenable. Summers taxi was here. She got in the car and was still thinking about what had happened before. She remembered on New Years Eve, she saw Violet and Michael sneaking into a room. Now, she thought it might about Adams. After all, the fact that Adams was Michaels illegitimate son should never be exposed. Leonardo had gone to Country M to confirm Adams background, but Nathan had a car ident. But why did they harm Mr. Charlie? Among the several grandsons, although Mr. Charlie loved Leonardo the most, he treated Adams and the others very well, and would give them whatever they deserved. Even if he knew that Adams was Michaels illegitimate son, it wouldnt matter. Adams was still his grandson. Although Mr. Charlie would be angry, he would definitely ept him. Summer felt that it was still odd about Mr. Charlies matter. She asked the driver to go directly to Leonardos house. Leonardo returned veryte as usual. Summer did not fall asleep this time. Instead, she had been waiting for him in the living room. When Leonardo returned, Summer was sitting on the sofa and watching a variety show with her phone. Jessica was a guest of that show. Comments were all about that Jessica performed very well in the variety show. Leonardo opened the door. When he saw Summer sitting on the sofa, he paused a while before he walked over. The sofa was against the door. Leonardo walked over and ced his hands on the back of the sofa. He bent down and kissed Summer. His voice carried a trace of joy, Do you miss me after not seeing me for two days? Summer turned off the show and put her phone away. She patted the sofa and said, Sit down.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Leonardo walked over and sat beside her. Whats wrong? I saw your aunt today. This reminds me of what happened on New Years Eve. I saw her sneaking into a room with your father, but I didnt hear anything. Now when I think of this, I think they were probably talking about Adams. Summer paused for a moment, looking up at Leonardo. Leonardo touched her head, not showing any emotions. He said in a low voice, Continue. Summer continued, Something happened to Grandpa the next day. They didnt have to do anything to Grandpa only because of Adams. There must be something else. Leonardos eyes were deep, making it hard to see what he was thinking. Summer took his hand, What do you think? After a while, Leonardo said, Do you think they attacked Grandfather because of Adams? Summer thought for a while and said, Theoretically speaking, yes, but I dont think this reason is valid. What happened to Grandpa is still very odd. After Summer finished speaking, she fixed her gaze on Leonardo. Leonardo poured himself and Summer a ss of water before saying slowly, Have you never thought that they caused grandfathers ident not only to deal with grandfather, but also because they discovered you on New Years Eve. They thought you noticed their secrets, so they framed you? Summer was stupefied and did not reach out to take the water that Leonardo was handing her. She always thought that they were trying to deal with Mr. Charlie and framed her. After all, she was the only one in the Emersons who was not surnamed Emerson. She was the most suitable target for framing. Summer remembered people from the Emersons wanted to send her to prison at that time. If she was someone that Michael and others wanted to deal with, would she be able to be alive after she went to prison? She might end up worse than Mr. Charlie. A chill rose from the bottom of her heart and covered her body. Summer shook her head and her voice was slightly hoarse, But I didnt hear anything that night. Leonardo only touched her head. What he hadnt finished was that the other reason why Michael and others hade up with such a method to deal with Summer was they wanted to test Summers importance to him. If he tried his best to save Summer at that time, once Michael and others realized the importance of Summer to Leonardo, they would have directly attacked Summer. Chapter 332 You’re Fine, I’m Fine Leonardo thrust the cup into Summers hand and said, They dont need to confirm whether you heard their secrets or not. As long as they feel that someone is threatening them, they will do anything. Summers hands were very cold. Leonardo held her hand in his. Are you afraid? Summer did not answer his question. Suddenly, she choked up and asked, Will something bad happened to Rosie? Michael and the others were so unscrupulous that Summer did not expect them to have pity on a baby. Leonardo resolutely said to her, No, they want me to work for the Emerson Group, so they wont hurt Rosie. Summers expression turned slightly better. She lowered her head and Leonardo did not know what she was thinking. Leonardo said nothing and silently held her hand. After a while, Summer said, I dont understand what they want to hide from us. They have tried so hard to hide it! Leonardo asked, Before Grandpa got into the ident, he asked you to tell me to find him. Do you remember that? Summer nodded, Yes. Grandpa said he would tell me everything I wanted to know as long as I spent the Spring Festival peacefully in the old house. Leonardos eyes became exceptionally sharp. Including the truth of the kidnapping case back then. Leonardo had never told Summer about this matter. It was mainly because he didnt want Summer to know too much about the Emerson family, or it would be very disadvantageous to her. Summer thought quickly. So, does your father and the others try to cover up the truth of the case and want to kill everyone who knows it? Summer paused and frowned. She continued, They thought I overheard what they said. And Grandpa wanted to tell you the truth. So they want to kill me and Grandpa. Leonardo replied in silence. Silence meant affirmative. After a long while, Summer said, On New Years Eve, I saw your aunt and your father entering the room together. If they want to hide the truth of the kidnapping case back then, does it mean that they were aplices and your aunt participated in the case back then? Leonardo seemed to be a little tired. He reached out and rubbed between his eyes. He leaned against the sofa with his eyes closed. And then he said in a low and cold voice, Your grandpa also said that he saw my aunt at the crime scene. Summer pursed her lips and asked, How much did you hide from me? But she also knew that this was not the right time to bother about it. My grandpa saw your aunt, so your father sent him abroad for retirement? That made sense. Summer suggested, Well, lets go to find my grandpa and ask him about it.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. However, Leonardo rejected her suggestion, No need. But Summer wanted to say something more, but Leonardo interrupted her, Its toote. Its time to go to bed. Summer could tell that Leonardo didnt want to talk about this matter anymore, so she didnt say anything anymore. After all, Leonardo was close to Violet in the past. Violet was also Leonardos mothers best friend. If the kidnapping case back then really was rted to Violet, then But why would they do that to Leonardo and his mother? To Leonardos mother, one was her husband and the other was her best friend. Would Michael and Violet really join forces to harm Leonardos mother? Leonardo stood up. Seeing that Summer was still sitting on the sofa without moving, he reached out and picked her up. His movements were not gentle at all. Summer cried out in rm. Leonardo put his hand on her lips and signaled her not to speak. His expression was unprecedentedly solemn and serious. Summer, you cant interfere in this matter anymore. You cant go to your grandfather, nor can you inquire about any information. And you definitely cant go to Violet or Michael. Of course, Summer would not agree. However, Leonardos expression was too frightening. Summer was silent for a long time before speaking. Youre unreasonable. Leonardo continued in a solemn voice, I will reason with you right now. As long as you are fine, I will be fine. If anything bad happens to you, it will be a wrench for me. There wasnt any particr emotion fluctuation in his tone, but every word he said was clearly transmitted into her ears, hitting her eardrums. She was unable to react for a long time. Seeing that she hadnt reacted for a long time, Leonardo raised his eyebrows and asked, Did you hear me? Summer was a little confused. She asked tentatively, I heard it clearly, but I dont understand what it meant. Can you say it again? Leonardo narrowed his eyes slightly and said, Do you still want to listen it again? Summer nodded. Leonardo smiled. Summer thought that he would say it again, so she was going to listening it carefully. However, in the next moment, Leonardo picked her up and walked towards the bathroom. Summer argued with him in his arms, Didnt you say you would tell me again? I didnt say that. Leonardo refuted indifferently. Summer unhappily punched on his chest. Then why did you ask me if I want to listen it again? Im just asking. Summer hadnt woken up the next morning when Leonardo went to thepany, because she had chatted with Leonardo for too long during the night By the time she woke up, it waste in the morning. She leaned against the head of the bed and was in a daze for a while. The secret that Michael and Violet had been trying to hide was the truth about the kidnapping of Leonardo and his mother. Summer thought for a while, and suddenly a thought hit her. What Leonardo wanted to investigate now should not be just how they nned the kidnapping case. He wanted to investigate the reason they nned the kidnapping case and the reason they attacked him and his mother. They might be hiding more than the truth of the kidnapping. They were hiding the reason they conspired to plot the kidnapping. When Summer thought of this, she immediately took out her phone and called Leonardo. Leonardo answered the phone quickly, Youre awake. Summer said anxiously, Leonardo, I just thought about it again. I think its more important now to find out the reason they nned the kidnapping. They were the people closest to you and your mother. Why did they suddenly be so ruthless to you? They must be trying to hide some secret. I suspect that they attacked my grandpa for the same reason as they attacked you and your mother! Leonardo remained silent for a long time. Summer said, Leonardo? Are you listening to me? Im listening. Leonardos voice became even solemn. He was not an emotional person, but anyone who understood him could tell from his tone that his emotion was changing. Chapter 333 Smoking Cigarettes One after Another Summer bit her lips and continued, I even think that the fact that they stole Rosie has something to do with what they want to hide! Leonardo was silent for a long time on the other end of the phone. Summer did not hear Leonardos voice for a while and said, Leonardo, whats wrong with you? Leonardo said with a forceful tone, I see. Remember what I saidst night. Dont interfere in this matter anymore. After he finished speaking, he hung up the phone. Summer looked at the screen of her phone that had returned to the contact list and she was somewhat puzzled. Why did Leonardo hang up suddenly? He used to hang up after her. Leonardo hung up Summers phone. He held the phone tightly in his hand, and the joints of his fingers were slightly white. When Tim came in with a stack of documents in his arms, he saw Leonardo standing in front of the French window in a cold and solemn aura. Tim put the documents on Leonardos desk and said, Mr. Emerson. Do you have any cigarettes? Leonardo did not turn around, but he was asking Tim. After all, there were only him and Tim in the office. Tim didnt smoke much, but he always carried cigarettes with him. He took out a cigarette from a cigarette case and handed it to Leonardo. Leonardo did not take it. However, he took the entire cigarette case and the lighter in Tims other hand. Leonardo looked down, took out a cigarette and held it between his lips. He said indifferently, Go out. After hesitating for a moment, Tim reminded Leonardo, You are going to have a meeting in ten minutes Leonardo didnt say anything. Tim knew that Leonardo heard what he said. Tims duty was to do what he should do well, but he could not interfere in anything else. After Tim went out, Leonardo stood in front of the French window smoking cigarettes one after another. Ten minutester, Tim came to remind Leonardo that the meeting was about to begin. As soon as he entered Leonardos office, he coughed repeatedly because of the smoke in the whole room. Leonardo was still standing in front of the window. Tim walked over and said respectfully, Mr. Emerson, the meeting is about to begin. Tim caught a glimpse of Leonardos cigarette butts as well as the empty cigarette case on the ground. Leonardo wasnt addicted to cigarettes, so why did he suddenly smoke so much? Did he quarrel with Mrs. Emerson again? How big their gap was this time that he smoked so many cigarettes? When Tim was wondering, Leonardo turned around and strode out. Tim hurriedly brought the materials needed for the meeting and followed Leonardo to the conference room. All the top managers had arrived. Mr. Emerson, this is ourtest revised proposal. Please take a look Leonardo reached out to receive it. He skimmed through it and leaned back. He said nothing and his ck eyes were so serious that no one could tell what he was thinking. The manager who handed over the proposal thought that Leonardo was not satisfied with it, so his face immediately turned pale. The other managers looked at each other and didnt dare to say anything. Tim looked at Leonardo, and knew that he wasnt angry. Leonardo wasnt satisfied with the new proposal, but he was thinking about something else. The meeting room was quiet and no one dared to speak. After a while, Leonardo looked up and said, You have nothing to say? Then lets adjourn the meeting. After he finished speaking, he stood up and left the conference room. As soon as Leonardo left, the others in the meeting room began to whisper. Just as Tim was about to follow Leonardo, he was stopped by a manager. The manager asked, Assistant Tim, is Mr. Emerson satisfied with this new n or not? Tim curled his lips with dissatisfaction. How would he know? However, he could handle this kind of matter easily and smoothly. Im not sure, he suggested, Ill bring it over for Mr. Emerson to take a look again, OK? The manager immediately smiled, Thank you very much, Assistant Tim. This is my duty. Tim took the documents and went out. When he arrived at Leonardos office, he saw Leonardo sitting behind the desk with a serious expression and thinking something seriously with his cell phone in his hand. Tim guessed that Leonardo had something on his mind, so Tim put the documents there and went out. When he went out, Tim thought that the disagreement between Mr. Emerson and Mrs. Emerson was quite serious. Leonardo looked at the screen of his phone. In fact, he didnt do anything on it. He was just a little uneasy. After an unknown amount of time, Leonardo suddenly stood up, picked up his coat, and walked out. Tim made a cup of coffee and was about to bring it into Mr. Emersons office. Seeing Leonardo walk out of the office, Tim asked hurriedly, Mr. Emerson, where are you going? Dont follow me, Leonardo said without looking back. Leonardo drove straight back to the old house. There were few people at home on weekday mornings. Mr. Emerson, wee back. Good morning, Mr. Emerson. The servants greeted Leonardo all the way. Leonardo went straight to Violets room. When he reached the door, he pushed open the door. Violet heard the sound of the door opening and turned to look at Leonardo. She was surprised. Leonardo, why are you here? I need to talk to you. Leonardo stood at the door and did not enter. His face was gloomy. Violet seemed to be a little afraid of him, and her face became a little stiff. Come in if you have something to say. Leonardo did note in. He stood at the door with a frightening and cold face. Who is Adams biological mother? Violets face did not change. She shook her head and said, I dont know. You dont know? Leonardo walked inside and gazed on her. Violet felt an extremely intense pressure. Violet subconsciously took a few steps back and said calmly, I really dont know. Leonardo stared at her for a few seconds. He smiled and reached out to hold Violets shoulder. His tone became gentle. Why are you so afraid of me? Im just curious about this. After all, Adams and I have been cousins for nearly 30 years. Violet seemed to be shocked by Leonardos sudden change of face. She was frozen for a moment before she said, I know you and Adams will not be able to ept this matter so easily But what else can I do even if I cant ept it? After all, we are in a family. Leonardo retracted his hands and put them into the pocket of his trousers. His tone became indifferent again. You can visit the Emerson Group if you have time. You havent been there for many years. Violet was pleasantly surprised. OK. I have something to do. I am leaving now. As Leonardo spoke, he turned around and walked out. Violet said gently, Ill send you off.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Violet escorted him out of the old house. Leonardo went back into his car. He spread out his hand and there was a long human hair. That was Violets hair he had taken from Violets clothes when he held her shoulder. Chapter 334 Another Place Leonardo could figure out as Summer did. Even though he was prepared for the worst, he still found it hard to believe that as he uncovered the secret about the truth bit by bit. After all, they were all rtives whose blood was thicker than water. Violet always treated him well. Adams was his best elder brother. Michael was also his father, with whom he spent happy times in his childhood. He was cold but not cold-blooded. When everything pointed to this possible truth, he hesitated for a short time. He didnt immediately confirm it, but was waiting for a favorable turn. However, even Summer could think deeply. What chance could there be for a change in this matter? Over the years, there were so many implications in this matter. Things had to be settled. Tim found that Leonardo didnte back after going out in the morning. He tried to make a call to Leonardo, but Leonardo didnt answer. Tim knew that Leonardo would be irrational to Summers affair. Leonardo had smoked so many cigarettes in the morning, so he and Summer must have quarreled fiercely. Tim was worried. He could only call Summer. When Summer saw that the caller ID was Tim, she was slightly surprised. Tim? Whats the matter? Mrs. Emerson, did Mr. Emersone to you? Tim was used to call Summer Mrs. Emerson. Summer tried corrected him several times, but he still called her this way, so Summer could only let it go. He is supposed to be at thepany? Why would hee to me? Summer was searching information on theputer. She frowned and asked, Is he not in thepany? Tim became even more worried. He wanted to ask if they had quarreled, but he found it hard to ask. Tell me. Whats the matter? Summer pushed away theputer in front of her and seriously talked to Tim on the phone. Tim gritted his teeth and asked, Did did you quarrel with Mr. Emerson? Tim thought that there wouldnt be many assistants who did the same as he did. Apart from caring about Leonardos whereabouts, schedule and daily life, he also had to pay attention to Leonardos love affairs. Summer immediately denied, No, I didnt. I dont dare to quarrel with him! How could she dare to quarrel with Leonardo? Most of the time, she provoked Leonardo, and Leonardo could scare her with a single nce. Quarrel? It didnt exist. No? Tim was shocked. In the morning, Mr. Emerson smoked a whole pack of cigarettes in the office. It turned out that Leonardo smoked so many cigarettes not because he quarreled with Summer. Summer could not remain calm and stood up from her chair. What happened? While she was talking on the phone, she went to get her bag and went to the door to change her shoes, and then went straight out. I dont know. Mr. Emerson went out in the morning and hasnte back yet, said Tim in a serious tone. Leonardo was very self-disciplined. He was serious and focused in everything he did. He never left work early for anything else. Of course, if it was rted to Summer, he would leave work early. I see. Ill go out and look for him. Summer hung up the phone and went downstairs to the parking lot Something must have happened to Leonardo, so he smoked a pack of cigarettes. When he went out in the morning, he was fine. Why did he smoke so many cigarettes after going thepany? Summer called Leonardo while driving. Leonardo did not answer the phone, but he did text her back. There were only three simple words: What is it? Summer asked him where he was, but he didnt reply. Summer first went to Leonardos apartment, and then went to Golden Cauldron Club. She found all the ces where Leonardo could be. Finally she called Carl. Summer, what is it? Carl knew that the person who kissed Summer in the car was Leonardo. He felt a little guilty about misunderstanding Summer. Therefore, he spoke in a kind and gentle tone when he received her call. Summer asked, Have you seen Leonardo? Leonardo texted her back, and that much better than no reply to her that night, however, Summer did not feel at ease. From what Tim said, Summer could tell that Leonardo was in a bad mood. No! If I want to meet Mr. Emerson, it is as difficult as amoner meeting an emperor. If he doesnte to me, I wont be able to see him! Speaking of this matter, Carl felt angry. Summer sighed, I see. Summer was about to hang up. Carl hurriedly asked, Whats wrong? What happened to him? I dont know. I just dont know where he is. Ive found all the ces where he could be, but I cant find him. Summers tone was somewhat weak. She thought that she knew Leonardo, but at this time, she realized that she did not know him that well. Carl pondered for a while and said, Theres a ce that you must not have looked for! Summer immediately asked, Where is it? Carl said, Cemetery! Summer and Carl met at the entrance of Tip Top, and then they went to the cemetery where Leonardos mother was buried. Leonardo had never taken her there. When Summer saw a flower shop on the way, she bought a bunch of flowers. Sitting in the passenger seat, Carl saw the flowers and said, You are so nice. They went to the cemetery together, so Carl did not drive. Summer put on a faint smile. When they arrived at the cemetery, it suddenly rained. Fortunately, there was an umbre in Summers car. Carl had to lead the way for Summer, so Summer shared the umbre with him. The cemetery was very quiet, and they didnt see anyone else along the way. The cemetery was built on a mountain. After Summer went up, she saw a tall and slender figure from afar. Its Leonardo! Summer said and ran towards Leonardo. Carl held the umbre and ran behind her. Its raining. Stop running! He is not far from us. Just walk over there!Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Summer didnt listen to him at all, so he could only run after Summer with the umbre. However, he discovered that he could not keep up with her. Leonardo! Summer ran over with the flowers in her arms. It was raining heavily. Leonardos clothes were soaking wet, and his ck hair was wet and stuck to his head. He looked a real mess. Summer was no better than him. Seeing Leonardo standing here unharmed, Summer said nothing and turned to look at the tombstone. The rain was too heavy for her to open her eyes. Chapter 335 He Keeps His Mouth Shut Summer wiped the rain off her face, held the flowers and knelt. Then she put the flowers in front of the tombstone. She looked at the tombstone for a while and softly said, Mom, I am Summer. I have been with Leonardo for a long time. Im sorry to havee to visit you sote. After she finished speaking, she kowtowed three times in front of the tomb. Leonardo watched her kowtow and then took off his clothes to cover her head. He pulled her up and asked her calmly, How did you find this ce? Summer pointed at Carl, who was panting and running over, He brought me here. Leonardo adjusted the coat covering Summers head again, making sure that the coat could protect her from the rain so she could open her eyes. Then he helped her wipe the rain off her face. Summer, I suspect that you were an athlete before. Why did you run so fast? Carl held an umbre with one hand and put the other on his waist. He walked over and gave the umbre to Leonardo. Then he bowed to the tombstone and turned around, saying, Why didnt you tell Summer you came here? She was worried about you. Hearing this, Leonardo looked down at Summer. He held the umbre over Summers head, and adjusted the coat covering her head carefully. The white shirt Summer wore was very transparent after being soaked in the rain. Seeing this, Carl hurriedly said, Excuse me, I have to go. Carl left, leaving Leonardo and Summer alone. Only then did Summer have the chance to look up at Leonardo carefully. Leonardo was not different from usual. Apart from being drenched in the rain, there was nothing wrong with him. Summer thought for a moment. Back then, when the ident happened, it was winter, not summer. Therefore, today was not Leonardos mothers death anniversary. Something must happen to Leonardo. That was why he came here alone. After a while, Leonardo said in a hoarse voice, I nned to bring you and Rosie to visit my mother when you were back from Sydney, but Rosie was missing. Im afraid that she will be sad if she knows it. His tone was low, and his eyes were dull. There was a depressing and gloomy aura on him. Summer didnt know what to say, so she could only give him a hug. Leonardo gently put his hand on her shoulder and quickly pushed her away. He took her to the grave and said in a gentle tone, Mom, this is my wife Summer. We have a daughter, Rosie. Ill bring her to see you in the future. It was a simple and emotionless sentence, but when Summer heard it, she felt the urge to cry. She turned her head around and silently wiped her eyes. After Leonardo finished speaking, he hugged Summers shoulder and said, Lets go. When they went out of the cemetery, Summer called Tim and told him that she had found Leonardo. After Summer hung up the phone, she was about to tell Leonardo that he should always tell Tim where he was going. However, seeing Leonardos weary expression, she bit the words back. He still remembered to text her back. It was already good. After they returned to the city and separated from Carl, they went straight to Leonardos apartment. Leonardo went into the bathroom without saying a word to turn on hot water. Summer stood by the bathroom door and looked at him. Leonardo turned around and said, Come here. After Summer went over, he began to strip her clothes. Ill do it myself Summer retreated hurriedly. Leonardo raised his eyebrows and said seriously, You are too slow. I can do this fast. Summer was stunned. Leonardo immediately helped her take off her clothes and carried her into the bathtub. As expected, he indeed took it off faster than her. Leonardo changed his bathrobe and left. Summer quickly finished bathing. When she put on her clothes and went out, she heard something in the kitchen. When she entered the kitchen, she saw Leonardo looking at his phone while putting something into the cooking pot. What are you cooking? Summer walked over curiously. Leonardo did not look back, with his gaze serious fixed on his phone. Ginger soup. Summer tilted her head to look at his phone and realized that he was searching for how to cook the ginger soup online. Hurry up and take a hot bath. Ill cook it. She didnt believe that Leonardo could cook this. Leonardo grabbed her cor and pulled her back, saying in a low voice, Ill do it. Summer was surprised. She had no choice but to watch him cook. Perhaps it was because he was indeed talented. Although he had never cooked a ginger soup before, its taste was not bad. Summer took a sip and raised her head. She saw Leonardo staring at her. He asked, How do you like it? Not bad. Summer nodded and took another sip. Leonardo stroked her head and said, Drink more. Im going to take a shower. Seeing Leonardo enter the bathroom, Summer stuck out her tongue and shook her head. The ginger soup was not bad indeed, but it was too spicy. No matter what, it was cooked by Leonardo. In the end, Summer still finished a big bowl of soup. However, after this, Summer did not want to drink any ginger soup for the rest of her life. When Leonardo came out from the bath, he saw Summer already holding the hairdryer and standing at the bathroom door. Leonardo raised his eyebrows and said, What are you doing? Help you dry your hair. Summer raised the hairdryer in her hand and smiled gently. Leonardo coldly refused. No, go and take a rest.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. What? Summer was baffled. She was just drenched by rain, and it was not a big deal. She was not so weak! Summer directly pulled him to the living room and asked him to sit on the sofa, saying, Ill dry your hair first, or youll catch a cold. Leonardo did not refuse her this time. Summer started to dry his hair. Feeling that Leonardo had rxed, she asked him, Why did you suddenly go to the cemetery today? Leonardo said leisurely, To see my mother. Isnt this ordinary? Summer said, No. Leonardo kept his mouth shut. Nobody could get any information from him if he was unwilling. She thought she could break his mental defenses with her gentleness. But she failed obviously. She almost forgot that Leonardo was not an ordinary person! Summer recalled him standing alone in front of the tomb, and she felt sad inside. She sighed and said, Im just worried about you. Tim said you smoked a whole pack of cigarettes today. Chapter 336 He Is Provoking Me! Leonardo asked, Did Tim tell you this? Just as Summer was about to speak, Leonardo continued, Does Tim have your phone number? Does Carl also have your phone number? Summer was in shock. Why would he ask this now? Summer pursed her lips and helplessly said, Alright, forget it if you dont want to say it. When she said this, there was a hint of anger in her words. However, Leonardo directly replied, OK. Summer threw the hairdryer on the sofa, shouting, Do it yourself! Leonardo widened his eyes and grabbed Summer. He said seriously, How can you do a thing by halves? Its none of your business! Summer red at him. Leonardo hugged her and said, I must cure your bad habits. Summer raised her chin arrogantly. Leonardo suddenly put her on the sofa and reached out to tickle her. Summer was unguarded at this moment, screaming in fear, and tried to get up and escape. But Leonardo was much stronger than her. Leonardo reached out and pushed her back. Leonardo knew more about her sensitive spots than she did. The moment he reached out to tickle her, Summer couldnt stopughing. Leonardo, let go of me. At first, Summer could still hold on for a while, but then she started begging for mercy. When she was almost crying, Leonardo finally let go of her and helped her up. Leonardo wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes and asked her, How is that? Summer patted his hand and said, Dont talk to me! You are childish! Am I childish? Leonardo raised his eyebrows, saying, Then Ill do it again. Summer immediately got up and ran away. She ran to the bedroom and locked the door, shouting, You sleep outside tonight! Leonardos face went gloomy, and shouted, Summer!Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Hearing Leonardos angry voice, Summer felt very happy. However, it was impossible for Summer to let Leonardo sleep outside. In the end, she still let him in. However, when she was about to fall asleep, Summer vaguely remembered that Leonardo hadnt answered her question. Leonardo was getting better at changing the subject. The next day. When Summer woke up, Leonardo was gone. Thinking about what happened yesterday, Summer was still worried about Leonardo. She sat up from her bed and called Leonardo. Fortunately, Leonardo quickly picked up the phone. Good morning. It was quite on Leonardos end. She could only hear his breathing, and there was no other sound at all. Summer asked him, Are you in the office? Yes, Leonardo replied, and the sound of flipping through the documents could be heard. You continue. I wont disturb you anymore. Summer hung up the phone. Leonardo put down his phone and looked back at the DNA test report that he was reading just now. Summer had just heard him flipping through the documents on the phone, but it was actually the sound of him flipping through the DNA test report. He read very slowly. When he finished reading, he suddenly sneered. Tim, who was sitting opposite him was startled when he saw Leonardo flipping through the documents and sneered suddenly. He lowered his head and didnt dare to look at the DNA test report in Leonardos hand. This DNA test report was taken over by him upon Leonardos order this morning. He didnt dare to open it to see what was inside, nor could he guess whose DNA test report it was, but he could vaguely guess that it had something to do with the Emerson family. Tim said, Sir, what can I do for you? Leonardo gave the DNA test report to him and said, Send this to the Emersons. Tim reached out and took it, asking, To whom? As expected, it was rted to the Emerson family. Leonardo said casually, Up to you. Up to him? Tim didnt ask any more questions and turned around to leave. At night, when Michael entered the door, a servant came up and took the coat from his hand, saying, Sir, someone sent an anonymous package. Do you want to open it now? Charlie was already in a dumb state, so Michael naturally became the new head of the Emerson family. Everything that happened to the Emerson family should be reported to him. An anonymous package? Michael pondered for a moment and said, Bring it over. Hearing this, the servant turned around and brought the package over. Michael tore open the package and took out a brown paper bag. It was a little heavy, and there were documents inside. He opened the brown paper bag and took out the documents inside. However, only a corner of the document was revealed, and Michaels expression went gloomy suddenly. His hand froze there, and he said with a gloomy expression, Everyone, get out! The servants couldnt know why Michaels expression changed so quickly, but they didnt dare to ask any further. They all walked out in a hurry. Just as the servants were about to leave, Michael said, Wait. Sir? The servant who was walking at the end turned around. Michael said, Go and call Violet over. The servant did as he was told. Violet arrived very quickly. Michael, whats wrong? Violet knew Michael normally wouldnt call her over. He must have something urgent, so he had to call her in such a hurry this time. Michael handed the brown paper bag to her with a serious expression, saying, Take a look. Violet was slightly shocked. She took the paper bag and took out the documents from it. With a single nce, she was shocked, shouting, This is Its Leonardo. He has discovered it. Violets entire body was trembling, and she stammered, How how, is this possible! How how did he find out? Could it be someone else? Who else knows that Adams is my illegitimate son except him? Hes provoking me! Michael sneered and a hint of viciousness shed in his eyes. So what? I have a backup n. What can he do to me? Leonardo hes too smart, we. Violets entire body trembled heavily. We cant. Michael was much calmer than her. He reached out to support her shoulder and said, Dont worry, I got his daughter. If he still wants her, he cant do anything to us. Naturally, he wont dare to tell anyone about it. How did you get his daughter? Violet returned to Country M early, so she didnt know what had happened afterwards. Chapter 337 Rumor Michael smiled and said, Leonardo is as skeptical as his mother. What happened to Charlie has already aroused his suspicion. Sooner orter, he will know what we did. Of course, I have to take precautions. Hearing this, Violet let out a sigh of relief and rxed a little, saying, I was scared just now. Michael patted Violet on her shoulder and said, Dont worry, no matter how smart he is, he cant defeat me. Violet frowned and still felt a little worried. Everything had gone smoothly since Lost City started shooting. Summer was usually on set, mainly because this was the first time for her script to be made into a TV series. Although it was only an online series, she was excited. However, she hadnt been on set much recently. It had been almost a month since Lost City began shooting. The first half had already been filmed, and the second half needed to be filmed elsewhere. Because there were so many people on the crew, they needed time to make ns, so the crew took two days off. So, Eliza invited Summer to have dinner together in the Golden Cauldron Club. Summer happily epted her invitation. Although Eliza invited her, she even arrived a littleter than Summer. Summer waited for more than ten minutes before Eliza arrived. Sorry, traffic jam, Eliza said apologetically. Summer shook her head and said, Never mind, Ive just arrived. They ordered some dishes and chatted about the crew for a while. Suddenly, Eliza seemed to remember something and asked her, Have you heard of a rumor recently? What rumor? Elizas family background was not bad, and she worked in the entertainment industry, so there were many channels for her to hear gossips about some wealthy families or celebrities. So, Summer was no longer surprised. Its about the Emerson family, Eliza said mysteriously. Summer was astounded and asked, What rumor? It had been days since she had seen Leonardo. When she called Leonardo, he was always busy. And every time Leonardo called her, he would always say that he was busy and hang up quickly. Therefore, she had rarely contacted Leonardo in the past few days, nor had she read magazines, so she had never heard of any rumors. Some people say Michael has the other woman secretly. And they even have a child. Elizas tone became disdainful. We thought that Michael was a devoted man. After his wife passed away, he hasnt married for so many years, and there hasnt been any scandal. But now Summer was lost in mind, but she quickly regained her senses and asked, Dont you say it is just a rumor? Maybe it was faked. Thats right. After all, people nowadays are fond of making up rumors. I know an actress who squatted on the ground because of a stomachache while walking on the road. As a result, the paparazzi took photos and said that she was squatting on the ground and crying because she saw her ex-boyfriend with a new girlfriend Summer was shocked. But it has a great impact on the Emerson Group. Its stock price has started to fall in the past two days. Eliza was obviously very interested in Michael having an illegitimate child. After she finished speaking, she asked Summer, I havent seen Michael much. What do you think of him? Do you think that he may have an illegitimate child secretly? After thinking for a while, she said, I have little contact with him, and I dont know what kind of person he is Luckily, Eliza did not delve into this matter. She soon began to chat with her about the gossips of other actresses. But Summer was a little absent-minded. As she listened to Eliza, she took out her phone and searched for news about the Emerson Group online. As expected, there were reports that Michael was suspected of having illegitimate child.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. It could be seen that these media were still cautious, as they used suspected in headlines. If what Violet said was true, then Michael could indeed be considered as a devoted man. The online reviews varied from praise to criticism. I think there must be someone trying to mess with the Emerson Group. Do you know how powerful the Emerson family is? How will anyone dare to mess with it? After all, Leonardo is somebody. If its true, then Michaels public persona will be ruined. Its been a day or two since this news came out, but the Emerson Group has not denied it publicly. Can it be true? Seeing thosements, Summer couldnt help but feel a little suspicious. Could it be that Leonardo had released this? Strictly speaking, this was not a rumor. After all, Michael indeed had an illegitimate child. Summer put down her phone and looked up at Eliza, asking, How long has this rumor been out? Its been several days. After Eliza finished speaking, she smiled and looked at Summer, saying, You are very concerned about the Emerson family. Tell me, are you still in love with Leonardo? Summer smiled nomittally and said, Im just a little curious. You didnt deny it. Eliza smiled. Summer raised her eyebrows. Eliza hurriedly said, Alright, lets get down to business. The crew will leave for another province tomorrow. Do you want to follow us? Summer shook her head and said, No. Anyway, theres no problem with the script. Moreover, if I follow you, Ill take up an extra room. Its a waste of money. Eliza rolled her eyes and said, Then thank you so much. You always want to save money for the crew. Since Eliza mentioned this rumor, Summer couldnt feel at ease anymore. When she went to the restroom, she couldnt help calling Leonardo. When it was put through, Summer heard noisy voices. Summer looked at the time. It was seven oclock in the evening. She asked, Are you in thepany? No, Im having dinner outside. Whats wrong? Nothing. Since Leonardo was eating outside, Summer did not intend to ask any further. Summer hung up the phone and walked out of the restroom. She walked through the corridor towards the hall and saw Leonardo walking out of the elevator alone. The weather in early September was still very hot, but Leonardo still wore a suit as if he couldnt feel the heat. Leonardo walked out of the elevator expressionlessly. His body had a cold and distant aura. He walked straight towards a private room withrge strides. Summer wanted to call him, but he left too quickly. Summer could only follow him. She watched as Leonardo entered a private room. When the door was closed, she noticed that there was no one else in the private room. Who would Leonardo have dinner with? Chapter 338 Stay Away Summer thought for a while. Then she went back to Eliza. It was time for dinner, and the restaurant was full of people. Summer returned to the dining table, sat down and looked behind her. Through the crowd, she could see the private room that Leonardo had entered. Leonardo said that he would dine out. She thought he was already out with Carl, but it turned out that Leonardo had just arrived. However, if Leonardo had asked Carl to have dinner with him, Carl would definitely have arrived now. So who was Leonardo waiting for? After a while, an acquaintance entered the restaurant. Summer stared at him. She was surprised as he went towards the private room that Leonardo had just entered. The hall was separated from the private rooms, which were quieter. Whats wrong? What are you looking at? Eliza, who was sitting opposite to Summer, turned her head to look in Summers line of sight. She saw Michael enter a private room. Isnt that Michael? Your ex-husbands father! Eliza said in a low voice. Yes. Summer replied casually. She was absent-minded. Did Leonardo make an appointment with Michael? They were enemies now. Why did they dine out together? Did Leonardo start the rumor? Perhaps Michael was here to negotiate with him. You know what? I really want to inform the reporters now. Eliza said, but then she shook her head, Even if I tell them, no one would dare to interview your ex-husbands father. Ex-husbands father? Come on! Summer felt that it sounded awkward. Eliza didnt say anything and stared at Summer without blinking. What? Summer was shocked, Well. You can call him that way if you like Eliza said leisurely, To be honest, I dont believe you and Leonardo have divorced. What? Summer blinked, Why? It seems that you know Leonardo very well Intuition! Do you understand? Some people look nice at first sight. You feel that they are not bad guys and they wont interfere in others rtionships. In my opinion, Leonardo will stick to one woman his entire life. I think you are not divorced, instead Eliza paused and looked at Summer. She was somewhat ufortable at Elizas gaze. She raised her eyebrows and asked, Instead? Eliza added, You dumped him! What? Summer choked on the water she had just drunk. Cant you finish it at a time? You really dumped him? Eliza goggled at her. It was just her guess. Was it true? You have a flight tomorrow. If you have finished your meal, go home and take a sleep. If you continue to gossip like this, you might be a paparazzo If I were a paparazzo, I would follow you every day to dig up your scandals! After they finished the meal, Eliza left as she received a call from her assistant. Summer had been looking at the direction of Leonardos private room, but she didnt see hime out. Summer hesitated for a while. Then she decided to go and take a look. One, two, three Summer had counted when she came here after Leonardo. It was the sixth private room. She stood at the door of the room, leaning against the wall. Just as she was about to eavesdrop, a waiter came. She hurriedly took out her phone and pretended to be on the phone. She held the phone by her ear while checking whether anyone wasing from the other end. As the corridor was empty, she put away her phone. When she was about to eavesdrop again, she heard a sound and the door was opened from inside. Summer was frozen. Before she could see who it was, she was held by the person on shoulder and pushed aside. And the door was closed. She turned around and saw Leonardo staring at her with a gloomy expression. Summer felt a little embarrassed, so she decided to say something. She asked in a low voice, Whats the matter? Leonardo didnt reply. He grabbed her hand and walked towards the elevator at the end of the corridor. He took big steps and walked fast. Summer could not keep up with him at all. It was like she was pulled over by him. Leonardo looked serious. Summer smelt danger and did not dare to speak. Leonardo didnt let go of her hand until they entered his private room at Golden Cauldron Club. Summer rubbed her pinched wrist. Before she said anything, Leonardo asked in a deep voice, What are you doing here? Summer hurriedly said, I came here to have dinner with Eliza. Leonardos face suddenly turned cold, I mean why are you at the door outside the private room? What are you doing? I saw you and your father enter the room one after another, so The word your father irritated Leonardo. He interrupted her with anger, Your father? His voice was frightening. Summer quickly corrected herself, Michael When she married Leonardo, Michael came to her once. At that time, she just felt that Michael was a distant person. As a father, he might have his own concerns. However, what happened after thatpletely changed her impression toward him. In terms of family and affection, Summer was undoubtedly soft-hearted. Otherwise, she would have left the Jarretts earlier instead of bearing the miseries for so many years. The fact that Michael had an illegitimate child was not unforgivable in Summers eyes, as long as what they said about Adams birth was true. Leonardo lowered his head. He could tell from Summers gaze that she was afraid that he would get angry. He shook his head and said, Next time you see Michael, stay away. His tone was serious, but his voice was a little softer. Alright. Summer answered casually and then asked, What are you guys talking about? Just some personal stuff. Leonardo replied. He turned around and sat on the sofa. He closed his eyes, his legs crossed. It seemed he didnt want to say more about it. Summer knew him very well. Leonardo always had this look on his face when he was unwilling to tell her something. Summer sat beside him, What about the rumor? Did you ask someone to spread it? Although he didnt want to talk about it, she could still ask some questions. No. Leonardo didnt ask anyone to spread the rumor. He just sent a private email to a reporter.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chapter 339 You Didn’t Recognize Me? Summer didnt believe what Leonardo said at all. Suddenly, Leonardo said, I will be very busy recently. Contact Carl if you need anything. What happened? Summer was a little surprised, Is it because of the Emerson Groups stock slump? Leonardo tilted his head to look at her. Summer was waiting for his answer, but he leaned over to kiss her. Wait Summer leaned back, trying to avoid his kiss. Leonardo retreated slightly and loosened his tie, The beds in the clubs guest rooms, I ordered them from abroad. Its veryfortable. Do you want to try it? Summers face reddened and she pushed him away, Im leaving now! Leonardo was pushed onto the sofa. Hey on the sofa, his tonezy and scoundrel, You really dont want to try it with me? Summer responded with a mming door. After Summer left, his expression gradually became serious. He sat up, took out a pack of cigarettes, and lit one up. Summer drove home angrily. She thought Leonardo wanted to tell her something important, but it turned out that he was just making fun of her, as usual. Summer remembered there was no fruit in the fridge, so she stopped halfway to buy some fruit. She arrived at the apartment with fruits. Nothing happened when she opened the door and walked in. However, when she put the fruit into the fridge and took out a banana, a man wearing her bath towel suddenly walked out of her bedroom. Summer was so frightened that she took two steps back, You You Who are you? Although she had tried her best to calm down, one could tell from her stammering that she panicked. In the evening, she, a woman who lived alone, returned home and saw a strange man walking out of her bedroom. It seemed that he had just showered, and her towel was wrapped around his waist Summer had fought with other kids during her adolescence, but she was still a little afraid now. The man walked straight to her and lowered his head to look at her, You didnt recognize me? He stood in front of her. He was much taller than her, about the same height of Leonardo. He was good-looking, his eyes bright and his eyebrows sharp.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. He was half-naked with the bath towel wrapped around his waist. Different from his wlessplexion, his upper body was covered in scars. It looked a little scary. He was covered in water droplets. There was no steam. Obviously, he had a cold shower. The man sneaked into her house at night, took a cold shower in her bathroom, and even used her towel. He must be a pervert! Summer was altered. As he approached, she quickly ran to the kitchen and took the knife. She shouted with a wary look, Back off! The man was muscr and as tall as Leonardo. He looked like a good fighter. Summer wouldnt match him if they started a fight. Summer stared at him, fearing that he would suddenly hurt her. She reached into her pocket to take her phone. The man noticed it. He curled his lips and smiled. He said to himself, It seems that you really didnt recognize me. Well, let me introduce myself. Im Stanley Bates. He stretched out a hand towards Summer with a smile. It seemed that he had no evil intentions. However, Summer didnt believe the look on his face. Would a good person sneak into a womans apartment at night to take a shower? Summer had already got her cell phone. She quietly tilted her body slightly in case Stanley saw her taking the cell phone in her pocket. She still did not say a word. However, the man was quicker than she thought. Summer did not see how he moved at all. She just felt pain in her wrist and the kitchen knife in her hand was snatched by him. The man took her hand and forcefully pulled her towards him. Summer didnt have the strength to resist and was pulled over. As soon as Summer approached him, she bent her knees out of instinct and kicked straight at his private part. Gosh Stanley gasped in pain. He raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at her. Summer didnt know whether he was amused or angry, You are the first woman who defeats me. Summer didnt care what he meant. She took the chance to run toward the door, reaching into her pocket to get the phone. However, her pocket was empty. She turned around abruptly. Stanley had one arm wrapped around his chest-in front of her, and the other hand holding her cell phone. Stanley waved the phone, Are you looking for your phone? He watched it, going through her contacts and reading the names, Leonardo, Assistant Tim, Carl, Jessica, Eliza There are two familiar names. As he spoke, he raised his head to look at Summer and smiled. Summer suddenly realized that Stanley was not a thief who broke into a house to steal. If he wanted to hurt her, she wouldnt have any chance to escape. He was very fast, and he took her phone before she noticed. He was definitely not an ordinary person. Summer stood by the door and looked at him calmly, Who exactly are you? What are you doing here? Stanley. Last time we parted in a hurry. I didnt have time to tell you my name. As he spoke, he turned around and raised her phone to take a selfie, But you dont need to introduce yourself. I know your name is Summer Jarrett, and this Leonardo is your ex-husband. Summer was shocked, How did you know about me? Your name has been top on the searching list these days. Everyone knows you. Stanley said as he checked the photo, Not bad. Im quite photogenic, so are you. This photo is good. I have to post it Wait, the photo! Stanley had taken a selfie. He only had a towel wrapped around his waist! And she was in the photo too! He was going to post it! Summer closed her eyes and strode forward, What did you take? Give me the phone! Stanley held her phone high. Summer was shorter than him, so she couldnt reach it. Wait a moment. I havent posted it yet Summer didnt force him in case that the towel would fall. She could tell that this man hade all the way to her. Shed better leave although she didnt know his purpose. Seeing that Summer wanted to leave, Stanley stopped her and said, Dont you want your phone back? You know I will post the photo. Whatever. Summer had already walked to the door and opened it. Chapter 340 Excuse Me? Stanley smiled. There was still an innocent look on his face. He clicked into WeChat on her phone. As Summer saw him click on the App, her expression changed slightly. Stanley checked her posts and began to make a new one. He uploaded the photo he just taken and edited a disgusting text-Stanley is so hot! Summer was speechless. This strange man might be a fool. Noments? Are you good with that? If you dont mind, Ill post it. Summer had been silent. The smile on Stanleys face became even brighter. Summer hurriedly stopped him, Wait! What? You dont want me to post it? Stanleys finger was beside the send button, but he hadnt clicked it. What exactly do you want? Lets talk. Okay? Although she had been searched a lot and be an online celebrity, people wouldnt know much if they didnt keep an eye on her. Stanley knew her name, her rtionship with Leonardo, and even sneaked into her apartment. He muste with a purpose. Alright,e here. Lets sit down and talk. Stanley put her phone behind his back, looking very serious. Summer still stood by the door. She did not move, Put on your clothes first. There were surveince cameras at the door, so he might not dare to do anything to her. Stanley nodded, Alright. He walked into Summers bedroom, whistling. Summer gritted her teeth. But she could only watch. Having a strange man enter her bedroom was like seeing an insect while eating an apple. She would definitely move out! In less than two minutes, Stanley came out of the bedroom. He wore ck and white T-shirt and trousers, quite casual. Now that his tatoos were covered, it was pleasant to look at his face. Stanley sat down on the sofa, Why are you still standing at the door? Come here. Lets talk. Ill just stay right here. I like the door. Summer did not close the door. She stood there stiffly as if she would never move. Stanley seemed to be shocked and paused. Then he leaned back and stretched. He put his arms on the handrails casually. He looked around the room as if looking for something, Where is your child? You have divorced Leonardo. Was the child snatched by him? As he mentioned her child, Summers expression suddenly changed, Who the hell are you? No one knew about Rosie except people around her. How did he get to know about Rosie? You are pretty defensive. Are you afraid of me? Stanleyughed. He stared at her as if nning something. You dont have any money and you are a divorced woman. What can I get from you? Stanley sized her up and down, Wait, you are quite pretty. Should I do something before I kill you? Summer was frightened by what he said. However, somehow Summer felt that he wouldnt hurt her. Summer didnt say anything and just stared at him. Stanley shook his head regretfully, But I wont hurt women. Excuse me. Summer was angry and sneered, Where did youe from? She thought that the man had escaped from a psychiatric hospital. Stanleys expression became serious. He answered, Australia. Australia? After Summer burned down Leonardos vi, she went to Australia with Jeromes help. It was the first andst time that she had been to Australia. Stanley had said Didnt you recognize me? to her just now. She looked at Stanley carefully. Somehow she felt that his face was vaguely familiar.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Before Summer could remember whether she had met him before, she heard someoneing behind her. She heard a woman saying, Sir, this is the room. Summer turned around and saw an old woman came with some policemen. When the woman saw Summer, she said with concern, Are you alright? Summer knew her. She lived diagonally opposite her apartment. Summer would greet her when she met the woman. She lived alone and rarely went go online, so she did not know the news about Summer. However, seeing that Summer was also alone, she felt sympathy and was especially nice to her. Summer called her, Mrs. Wheeler. The woman walked to her and took a look into the apartment. She saw Stanley, who was sitting on the sofa and looking this way. She hurriedly pulled Summer to her, Are you alright? I saw someone enter your apartment. I thought it was you. But then I went down to have a walk, and your car wasnt there. When I came back, you entered the room before I could call you. It was a thief, right? So I called the police Summer shook her head. She was deeply moved, Im fine. Thank you. The man The woman pointed to the room. Summer turned her head to nce at Stanley, who looked at her with a faint smile. Summer pursed her lips and said, I dont know him. In the end, Stanley was taken to the police station. Summer also went with them to make a statement. Name? Stanley Bates. Profession? Doctor of Criminal Psychology. Just returned from Australia and hasnt gone to work yet. The policeman suddenly paused. Because Stanley was brought to the police station due to an ordinary trespassing, he and Summer both made their notes in the hall. Summer heard what he said and was dumbfounded. She turned to look at Stanley. Stanley seemed to sense her gaze and also turned to blink at her. The policeman who took Summers statement also heard what Stanley said. He got up and walked to another policeman who took Stanleys words and whispered something to him. And his expression suddenly changed. The policeman coughed. He became much more polite as he continued to ask questions, Mr. Stanley, why are you in Ms. Summers room? Shes my friend. I havent seen her for a long time. I was just joking. Stanley said sincerely with a smile. Summer red at him. Stanley nced at Summer and showed the policeman the photo he just took, Look, we are friends. I just came back today. She was annoyed because I didnt tell her beforehand Stanley emphasized the word friend and nodded to the policeman, tipping him a wink. Chapter 341Am I Blind? I see The policeman seemed to be enlightened. Because of the misleading photo, the policeman believed Stanley. The police officer turned to Summer with a serious expression and said, Little girl, its normal for couples to quarrel with each other. We are very busy. Do you know you are wasting our time? Summer was surprised that the police believed Stanley. She waved her hand and said, No. Sir, listen to me The police officer put away the notebook and said, Its gettingte. Go back early. If you encounter any other problems in the future,e to us again. Hurry up and go back. I Summer wanted to say something, but Stanley pulled her up. Afterwards, Stanley said to the police with a sincere expression, Sorry to trouble you. Luckily, shes fine. Take care of your girlfriend. You cant do this again. Then the police officer added, Mr. Stanley, the criminal investigation team has been waiting for you for a long time. Stanley returned politely, I will report for duty tomorrow. Thank you. Before Summer came to herself, she was taken out of the police station by Stanley. She couldnt shake off Stanleys hand. Stanley didnt let go of her until they left the police station. Summer stared at him coldly, Who exactly are you? Im Stanley, a Doctor of Criminal Psychology returning from abroad. Ive been taken on as a psychological counselor by the criminal investigation team of Hoover City. He replied in a serious tone and look, but Summer was still hostile towards him. Really? Even though you are a psychological counselor returning from abroad, do you think you can sneak into my house to take a bath, and even touch my things without my permission? Theres no need to make a fuss. You can feel free to move my things. Summer sneered and left.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. She suddenly understood how Leonardo felt when he sneered with anger. Summer walked ahead, followed by Stanley. Stanley was tall and walked with big steps. Summer walked very fast, but she paced leisurely. Its my fault for touching your things, because I think were friends. You are not my friend. Dont say with such a certainty Summer suddenly turned around and Stanley stopped. What? Do you want to be friends with me? Summer spread her hands in front of him and said, If you dont give my phone back, we can immediately go to the police station again. Here you are. Stanley took out the phone and returned it to her. Summer took it and checked her WeChat moments. After confirming that he did not post that photo, she deleted it from her album. She then turned around and walked forward. Stanley followed her closely. I just returned from abroad and Im totally unfamiliar with here. As my friend, shouldnt you take care of me? Summer ignored him and directly entered a hotel. Stanley followed into it. When Summer was checking in, she said to the receptionist, I dont know this person. He has been following me. The receptionist looked at Stanley. Obviously, she did not believe that such a handsome and upright person would do such a thing. However, in order to prevent anything unpleasant from happening, the receptionist asked the security guards to stop Stanley. Summer took the room card. After turning to look at Stanley, Summer swiped the card and got into the elevator. Seeing her enter the elevator, Stanley revealed an upset expression in front of the receptionist. She is my girlfriend. We quarreled. This hotel is not far from the police station. If I were that kind of person, she would have called the police. The receptionist thought for a moment and felt that Stanley had a point. Thus, she softened her face. Stanleys eyes shed with a cunning light, but it quickly disappeared. Please check me in. I want a room opposite to my girlfriend. When the receptionist was registering Stanleys ID number, shepared the photo on the ID card with Stanley. Having confirmed that Stanley came in person, she checked Stanley in. Aftering to her room, Summer took a shower, and theny in bed. It was already early in the morning. She took out her phone, intending to call Leonardo. But she was worried that he was already asleep. Leonardo had been so busytely. Summer had to abandon the idea of calling Leonardo. After spending such a hard night, Summer was very tired. But when she closed her eyes, she felt uneasy. She sat up and turned on the TV. Leaning against the bed, she watched TV throughout the night. When it was dawn, she washed herself and prepared to check out. Unexpectedly, the moment she opened the door, she saw Stanleys attractive smiling face. Good morning, Summer. He leaned against the door of the opposite room and greeted Summer in high spirits. Summer did not sleep all night. Her eyes were sour and painful. She narrowed her eyes, not in the mood to re at him. She ground her teeth and walked towards the elevator. Stanley followed her. Shall we have breakfast together? The hotel offers a buffet breakfast. Im not interested in it. Summer entered the elevator and looked up at the surveince camera. Then she leaned against the wall, waited for the elevator to take her downstairs. Stanley seemed to feel bored, so he didnt speak to her anymore. However, when he stopped talking to Summer, Summers doubt was aroused. She remembered what Stanley saidst night and couldnt help but ask him, Have you seen me before? Since Summer was willing to talk to him, Stanley instantly became interested. Yes, you were much gentler than now. Summer looked at Stanley with a strange expression. You must be mistaking me for someone else. Look into my eyes. Stanley suddenly bent over and approached her. What are you doing? Summer was stunned. Stanley narrowed his eyes and asked her, Do you think Im blind? Summer was speechless. The elevator rang. Then the elevator door opened. Summer bent down and squeezed through his arm. She walked straight to the front desk to check out. When she reached it, she saw someone familiar and immediately stopped. Vicky, who was checking out at the reception, had noticed Summer. Vicky was with a few other women. Crossing her arms, she walked over to Summer. Arent you Leonardos ex-wife who found a new boyfriend a few days ago? Are you here with your new boyfriend? Summer frowned. Its none of your business. You know how to curse. Stanley came up from behind, his tone sounding somewhat surprised. In front of Summer was Vicky, who hated Summer deeply, and behind Summer was a lunatic who could not be got rid of. Summer felt her eyes hurt even more. Summer passed by Vicky and went straight to the front desk. Check out please. Summer felt that talking to them would shorten her life span. Summer then heard Vickys intentionally provocative voice from behind. Are you Summers new boyfriend? Although youre notparable to Leonardo, youre pretty good-looking. Why do you fall for a divorced woman? Chapter 342 She Changed a Boyfriend Again Summer paused and listened carefully what Stanley would say. But after waiting for a long time, she did not hear Stanleys answer. Summer turned around, seeing Stanley examining Vicky seriously. Summer did not know what he was looking at. When Vicky saw Stanley staring at her, she ttered herself and thought Stanley had taken a fancy to her. She couldnt help raising her chin and looked back at Summer arrogantly. Vickys eyes were filled with pride and provocation. Summer pursed her lips with dissatisfaction, nning to leave. She heard Vickys voice again. Are you enough? Although I am prettier than Summer, I already have a boyfriend. I allow you to be attracted to me, but dont expect love from me. Summer couldnt believe what she heard. After being with Adams, Vicky became more and more confident. Next came Stanleys voice. Sorry, Miss, you have misunderstood. I just want to remind you that your eyes are empty and your body is severely damaged. No matter how thick your makeup is, you cant hide it. Im not discriminating against your profession of being a whore. I just feel that your health is the first priority Vicky was so angry that she cursed loudly. What did you say? Are you crazy? Im an actress, a star! Sure enough, for a woman like Summer, she can only find an ugly man like you! Summer did not expect Stanley to say this to Vicky. She turned around and saw Stanley, who had just been scolded by Vicky, standing there calmly. Perhaps sensing her gaze, Stanley winked at Summer. Summer felt awkward. Vicky noticed Stanleys movements and turned to look at Summer. Are you proud? Wait and see! After Vicky finished speaking, she left angrily with her friends. Stanley walked up to Summer with a regretful expression. Shes a star. If I knew it earlier, I would have recorded the conversation. Maybe I can sell it at a high price. Summer shattered his fantasy. You think too much. The recording of Vickys swearing was worthless. Vicky was notorious in the entertainment industry. So, there was nothing strange about her swearing at people. Stanley seemed to have casually mentioned it and didnt probe into it further. He then asked Summer, Is her surname Jarrett too? Are you two rtives? She is Just as Summer opened her mouth, she realized that she was about to answer Stanley subconsciously. She hurriedly bit back and pulled him to the corner. Tell me how you know me. How do you know I have a child? Stanley put his hands on his waist, looking like a scoundrel. I wont tell you. You have to remember it yourself. Summer shrugged him away and stopped a car before leaving. She felt Stanley was a strange man. Stanley was hired by the criminal investigation team, which meant that he had a clean record. However, because he showed up in a strange manner, it was difficult for Summer to trust him. Summer returned to her residence and began to pack her things. When she entered the bedroom, she discovered that Stanley only went to her bathroom, and that he did not touch anything else. He knows what he shouldnt do. But Summer wouldnt stay here anymore. Stanley was too strange. She was afraid that he would sneak into her house once again if he was not himself one day. After packing her belongings, Summer contacted thendlord and left. Having stayed outside for two days, she found a house. It was still a one-bedroom apartment, but it was located in a better and more expensive neighborhood. She specially changed the lock into a more advanced one. The next morning, when she opened the door and was about to go shopping, she saw her neighbor open the door and walk out. Their gazes met and Summer was shocked. Stanley said, What a coincidence! Good morning. Summer returned, Why do you follow me? They nearly spoke at almost the same time. How can you say that I follow you here? My friend lent this apartment to me. I think you follow me here! Stanley was probably going to work in the criminal investigation team today. Wearing a navy-blue striped suit, he looked very decent.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Summer took a deep breath and went downstairs. Stanley was thinking something and did not speak to her again. They took the elevator in peace and separated after leaving the neighborhood. Summer had just moved in yesterday, so she wasnt prepared for cooking at home. She had her breakfast in a steamed bun restaurant. The restaurant was busy. There were many people waiting in line. Summer took out her mobile phone to surf online while waiting for steamed buns. Summer had be a trending topic for several times, and almost stepped into the entertainment circle. So, she developed a habit of reading news when she had nothing else to do. Today, she made the headline once again. Although she wasnt the hottest trending topic, she was still ranked in the top ten. The headline was Leonardos ex-wife changes her boyfriend again. Summer had a bad premonition. She clicked in and saw the top post in Weibo came from an entertainment blogger. Two days ago, at the entrance of a hotel, aizen took photos of Leonardos ex-wife and her new boyfriend, who came out of the hotel together. To say the least, Summer is a woman of loose moral The picture below was taken when Summer pulled Stanley to the corner of the hotel a few days ago. She pulled Stanley out of the hotel. But in the picture, it looked like they were leaving the hotel hand in hand. While she was talking to Stanley, Stanleys back was facing the camera, almostpletely covering Summer. In the picture, they looked close, as if they were doing something embarrassing. However, none of the photographs showed the faces of them. Summer mmed her phone onto the table. Then, she quickly regained her senses and picked up her phone to call Leonardo. However, Leonardos phone was busy. Leonardo was in the presidents office of the Emerson Group. After the meeting, Leonardo remembered that he hadnt contacted Summer for two or three days. Just as he was about to call her, he received a phone call from Carl. Leonardo had to answer Carls phone first. Leonardo said in an unfriendly tone, Spit out if you have something to say. Leonardo was eager to call Summer. Carl shook his head and sighed, Alright, I will be quick. Lets make an appointment for dinner today or tomorrow. Then Carl couldnt helpining. You even found time for creating romance by checking in a hotel with Summer. But you think its a waste of time to chat with me. Since you date Summer, you have been neglecting me! Leonardo asked coldly in a deep voice, When did I go to the hotel with Summer? Chapter 343 Let’s Play a Game As Leonardo finished, Carl on the other end of the phone felt something went wrong. He stammered, You didnt check in with Summer. I have to hang up, for I need to take care of something It was rare for Carl to hang up before Leonardo. Carl casually threw away his phone and made an internal call to his secretary. He instructed in a low voice, Remove all the news about Leonardos ex-wife from the Inte. Suppress this kind of news once you find it. Last time, when Summer and Leonardo were kissing in the car, they were photographed by paparazzi and reported as news. Carl misunderstood that Summer had cuckolded Leonardo. This time, Carl thought that the person who was with Summer at the entrance of the hotel was Leonardo, so he called to tease Leonardo. However, what Leonardo said just now indicated that it wasnt him who kept Summerspany. Had Summer cheated on Leonardo? Given that Leonardo got a fiery temper, he would be crazy. Carl pondered for a while and felt that he couldnt watch still, so he decided to talk with Leonardo. Thinking of this, he picked up his coat and went out. After a few minutes, Summer called Leonardo again. The line was not busy this time and she quickly got through. Leonardo. Yes. She called out Leonardos name, and Leonardo answered. Summer was a little nervous. She wasnt sure if Leonardo had read the hot news. I have something to exin to you. Come to the Emerson Group and exin to me in person. Leonardo said indifferently, Hang up. Summer was shocked, vaguely sensing that Leonardo might already know about the front-page news. The boss of the shop served Summer steamed buns. Miss, here you are. Thank you. Summer was not in the mood to enjoy steamed buns. After paying the bill, she left. It was still the rush hour in the morning. Summer had been standing on the roadside for a long time, but she failed to hail a taxi. Suddenly, a ck car stopped in front of Summer. Two bodyguards got out of the car and one of them opened the door to the back seat. In the next moment, Adams familiar face appeared in Summers sight. After Adams got out of the car, he adjusted his suit and looked at Summer with a smile. Summer. Summer narrowed her eyes and did not say anything. I have something to talk to you. You need to go with me. Adams walked up to her, smiling as triumphantly as just now. Summer felt a little strange. However, before she could figure it out, the two bodyguards behind Adams stepped forward and each grabbed Summers one arm. Then they brought her into the car. Summer shouted, What are you doing? Help! After the bodyguard stuffed her into the car, they tied her up with a rope. Obviously, they were well prepared. All of this came suddenly, and no one noticed them. Adams also got into the car. Two bodyguards sat in front. One was driving, and the other was in the passenger seat. As soon as they got on, the car started moving. While the car was running, Summer shouted for help. However, it was useless, for no one outside could hear her. Summer turned to look at Adams and said coldly, Adams, why do you tie me? Have I offended you? Or do you want Vicky to vent her anger on me? Vicky? I dont want to get involved in your business. Dont think so bad of me. Adams had a gentle smile on his face. As he spoke, he reached out to touch Summers face. Summer suddenly turned her head away and avoided Adams hand. Dont touch me! Alright, I wont touch you. Adams retracted his hand and the smile on his face was less proud. Do you want to see your daughter? Summer abruptly turned around, and the smile on Adams face faded. Then be good. Leonardo searched the news online. Leonardo kept looking at the pictures of Summer and Stanley taken by paparazzi. Tim just came aware of this news. He knocked on the door and didnt know how to exin to Leonardo, only to discover that Leonardo was reading the news.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Tim silently wiped the sweat off his forehead. Just as he was about to speak, he heard Leonardo ask, Who is this man? He is Stanley, 28 years old. It is said that he is a doctor returning from overseas, an expert in criminal psychology, employed by the criminal investigation team now. When Tim saw this news, he had someone investigate Stanleys background. Leonardo didnt say anything. He just turned around and stared at Tim silently. Leonardos eyes clearly indicated that it was useless to find out about this. Tim lowered his head in shame. Apart from these, I didnt find anything else for the time being. Leonardo put on a serious look. Cannot you find anything about his family background or connections? No. Stanley appears suddenly, perhaps because his profession is too confidential. Although Tim said so, he knew Stanley was not an ordinary man, for the Emerson family couldnt find out any other information about him. Leonardo looked at his phone. It had been almost an hour since he and Summer contacted, but Summer had note yet. Go out. Leonardo ordered. Hearing this, Tim nodded at Leonardo and left. Leonardo called Summer again. The phone rang twice and he got through. The voice on the other end of the phone was not Summers, but a very familiar male one. Leonardo, lets y an interesting game. Adams? Leonardo stood up from his chair abruptly and said in a gloomy tone. As soon as Tim reached the door, he heard Leonardo mention Adams. Tim suddenly turned around. Adams said calmly, Dont be so surprised. I just want to invite you to y a game with Summer. Calm down. Leonardo clenched his hands tightly beside him and gritted his teeth as he said, Put Summer on the phone. Adams returned with a smile, If you want to talk to her,e to find her alone. Leonardo roared, Adams! The only response was a busy tone. After Adams hung up, he casually tossed Summers phone out of the car window in front of Summer. You Summer stopped in mid-sentence and bit her tongue. Do you really think you can hide it from everyone that you and Leonardo fake your divorce? Michael is an idiot, but I am not. Adams slowly lit a cigarette, took a deep puff, and blew cigarette smoke at Summer. Summer frowned and coughed. Through the smoke, she heard Adams excited voice, The game has begun. Chapter 344 He Never Did Anything Wrong to You Carl parked his car in the Emerson Groups parking lot. Before he could get off, he saw Leonardo and Tim hurrying towards the parking lot. Both of them wore a solemn expression. Carl guessed something bad must have happened. He closed the car door and walked towards them. What happened? He was still wondering if it was rted to Summer. Seeing Carl, Leonardo did not say anything and walked straight to his car. Tim, who was following behind Leonardo, exined to Carl, Mrs. Emerson has been captured by Mr. Carl reached out to stroke his hair. Just tell me his name! He sometimes found it annoying to hear the honorifics of the Emersons. Lost for a moment, Tim said again, Adams took Summer away! Whats going on? Tell me! I dont know. After saying that, Tim turned to look at Leonardo, only to find that he had already driven away. Seeing this, Tim also wanted to drive his own car to chase after him. Carl directly pulled him into his car and said, Lets go and find Summer together. However, Leonardo drove so fast that Carl couldnt catch up with him. After he started his car and drove forward, Leonardos car disappeared from his sight. Summer was taken to an abandoned warehouse in the suburbs by Adams. There were already many of his subordinates inside. The warehouse was rather dpidated. She even saw some trademarks that only existed many years ago, which were popr when she was a child. Summer was still tied up. Seeing her looking around, Adams walked forward and said, This warehouse was carefully decorated by me. Summer did not understand what Adams meant, but she knew he must have harbored ill intentions. Adams seemed to be satisfied with Summers reaction, and waved to the subordinates behind him. In the next moment, a bodyguard brought over two chairs, one of which was ced behind Adams and the other behind Summer. Summer was pressed down onto the chair by the bodyguard and tied to the chair. Adams did not sit down. He walked around the warehouse, and when turning around, he wore a crazy look. After collecting a lot of information about the kidnapping case back then, I managed to restore theyout of the warehouse. It took me a lot of effort. When Leonardo finds this ce, he will be greatly touched, right? Summer wore a doubtful look for a brief moment. Then she widened her eyes with a shocked expression. Did you restore theyout of the warehouse where Leonardo and his mother were kidnapped? Her voice was slightly trembling. Thats right. Dont underestimate such a shabby ce, for it cost me a lot of money! Fortunately, the result is quite satisfactory. Adams walked to Summer with a bright smile. Summer kept shaking her head. Why did you do this? Even if you and Leonardo are half-brothers, its Michael who made the mistake, not Leonardo! He never did anything wrong to you. Actually, that kidnapping case still haunted Leonardo until now. He had been searching for the culprit behind the kidnapping for so many years, for he couldnt ept the fact that her mother had disappeared for no reason. Adams restored theyout of this warehouse to the crime scene, in order to distress Leonardo. If Adams indeed wanted to bring back the miserable memory to Leonardo and see his painful look, he had already seeded by half. Oh? Even you know about this? It seems that Leonardo has told you everything. Adams tilted his head. Although he wore a cold expression, his tone was as excited as that of a child who had encountered an interesting toy. Then can you tell me who my mother is? Right now, Adams waspletely like a stranger to Summer, for she had never seen him like this. He seemed to have gone mad. Since Summer just remained silent, Adams said with a sneer, Oh? Could it be that Leonardo feels so embarrassed about this matter that he hides it from you? Adams finally sat down opposite to Summer. Wearing a weird look, he said, Then I should be the one who tells you the truth. My mother is Violet. Adams said the name softly. However, when Summer heard this, she felt as if she was struck by lightning. Her eyes widened in surprise, and her expression suddenly changed. What did you say? I said that my biological mothers name is Violet. Do you know her? Adams slightly leaned over to approach Summer. She is Leonardos aunt, Dous mother and Michaels biological sister. Summers mind wentpletely nk. She was so shocked that she even couldnt hear what Adams was saying. Violet and Michael How was that possible? There must be some misunderstanding After a long while, Summer finally came back to her senses and murmured. Adamsughed, as if he enjoyed seeing Summers panicked expression.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. After a few seconds, he said with a smile, If thats the case, it must be a big misunderstanding, for they jointly nned a kidnapping case that caused a sensation in the whole city. Until today, people still remember this incident! While saying the words kidnapping case, Adams strengthened every syble. Summer bit her lips tightly. Your purpose of kidnapping me today is to tell me these things, right? She still found it hard to ept the truth. It was quite unbelievable that the kidnapping case involved Leonardo and his mother derived from an absurd and shameful secret If Adams words were true Given Michaels affair with Violet, it was highly possible that they cooperated in killing Leonardos mother after finding that thetter had known about their secret. Its hard to believe it, right? It must be beyond your wildest imagination. With that, Adams threw back his head and roared withughter. Ive known their disgraceful affair since I was young! I know everything When he was a child, he once saw them hugging each other with their clothes half-buttoned, but he didnt dare to say anything or tell anyone about this. He didnt undergo a DNA test until he found out that his blood type was the same as that of Michaelst year Even he himself was ashamed of his birth. It seemed that fate had yed a cruel joke on him! Adamsughter was crazy. It was obvious that he had a breakdown. Early on, Summer admired him as a professional actor. Many of the roles yed by him were quite popr among the audiences. However, aftering into contact with Adams, she began to feel that he was too perfect in every aspect. The more perfect a person was, the more unpredictable and horrible he would be. This sentence was a suitable description of Adams. Summer got too much information today, and her mind was a mess now. Looking at Adams crazy expression, she suddenly remembered that he had mentioned her daughter before, and her heart was in her mouth. Chapter 345 See Me Dead Summer took a deep breath and almost asked Adams in a trembling voice, Where is my daughter? Adams was aplete lunatic now. If Rosie had been hidden by Adams and Michael, Summer could not imagine what the crazy Adams would do to Rosie. Rosie was still so young. Adams had a moment of enlightenment. Do you mean that chubby little girl? Summer felt nervous as if her heart was being pinched by someone. She was even winded. Do you know where she is? Of course I know, because I stole the child. Then he denied, Its not correct. I advised Michael to do it. He asked someone to steal the child, but I took her away. As for where the child isOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org. He stopped talking and reached out to touch Summers cheek. Summer turned her head in disgust to avoid his touch, but she was tied to a chair. She could not avoid Adams hand even though she turned her head away. Adams was enraged by her dodging and pinched her chin fiercely. If youd like to know the whereabouts of the child, you and Leonardo should y a game with me. If Im happy Suddenly, the warehouse door was pushed open. Leonardo said in a low voice, Adams! Adams and Summer looked towards the entrance of the warehouse together. Leonardo still wore the shirt and trousers and looked weary. His hair was in a mess. His shirt sleeves were wrinkled and rolled up on his forearms. He had a murderous aura. He saw Adams pinching Summers chin. He narrowed his eyes slightly and said in a deep voice, Let go of her. Unexpectedly, Adams let go. He stood up and looked at Leonardo in a good mood. As you wish. Summer cried out worriedly, Leonardo. Leonardo turned to look at her and saw her slightly red and swollen chin where Adams had just pinched. Leonardo became angry as he turned to look at Adams. Im here. Let go of Summer. Adams leisurely sat down on the chair and smiled faintly, Did I say that I would let go of Summer when you came here? I remember that. I said, If youd like to talk to her,e alone. Leonardo said calmly, What do you want? Adams said with interest, What do I want? Since we are friends, I will give Vicky to you. Although she is stupid, she is amazing in bed. Summer couldnt help but curse loudly, Adams, youre crazy! Im talking to Leonardo. Dont interrupt us. Adams turned to look at Summer. By then, a bodyguard held a dagger and pressed it against Summers neck. Summers eyes turned red from anxiety, but she didnt cry. Leonardo, Adams ispletely crazy. Dont believe him! Leonardo didnt even look at Summer and said indifferently, OK. Ill agree to whatever conditions you offer. Since youre so sincere, I will give you a chance to show your sincerity, Adams said as he pped his hands. Vicky was escorted out. Her eyes were closed. It seemed that she had fainted. Wake her up, Adams said indifferently. Then he raised his wrist and looked at his watch. Its eleven oclock. You and Vicky go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get married and make it public to the media. If you do so, Ill let go of Summer. How about it? Summer shook her head at Leonardo, No! Leonardo finally nced at her and looked away. I promise you. I disagree! Someone said from outside the door. They turned around and saw Michael rushing over. Michael pointed at Vicky as he spoke, Adams, dont rush your fences. If you ask Leonardo to marry Vicky, the Emersons will be despised in the Hoover City. Adamsughed maliciously, OK. If you dont allow Leonardo to marry Vicky, I will disclose your affairs with your precious sister to the media. Choose one. You Michael did not expect Adams to threaten him with this, and Michaels face turned ashen with anger. Vicky woke up. She looked around in a daze and finally looked at Adams. Adams Adams turned to look at her. His gaze was exceptionally gentle. He reached out and stroked her head. Dont be afraid. Dont you always hope to marry a wealthy man? Are you satisfied with Leonardo? Vicky looked at Adams with astonishment. What? What are you talking about? I wont marry anyone else. I only want to be with you. She pounced on Adams. Adams seemed to expect this and took a step back. Vicky fell to the ground. She looked up at Adams. Adams only said two words lightly, Be good. Vicky shook her head, I dont Summer was tied up behind all the people. Other than Leonardo, the others only paid attention to Adams and Vicky. Summer nced at Leonardo and sat up straight. Taking advantage of that the person holding the dagger next to her was absent-minded, she stood up abruptly. The sharp dagger cut a deep wound on her shoulder, and her blood gushed out. Summer! Leonardo was shocked and worried as he ran towards her. However, Adams had brought too many people, and Leonardo was stopped halfway. Ever since Leonardo arrived here, he was controlling himself. He finally couldnt help fighting with Adams bodyguards. Adams turned his head and saw that half of Summers white shirt had been stained with blood. Summer lost a lot of blood and her face was pallor. Her eyes were filled with disgust towards Adams. Adams, arent you using me to force Leonardo? If I die, what chips do you have to fight with him? Adams became angry, but then curled his lips, Even if youre dead, his daughter is in my hand. Summer alsoughed, Is that so? Adams, why are you so stupid? Or do you think Im even more stupid? If you can use Rosie to threaten Leonardo, why did you kidnap me? Why dont you use Rosie to threaten him? Summer smiled more dismissively. Every word was like a knife. If you continue forcing him, youll see me dead. Adams was furious. He didnt say anything and turned to look at Leonardo who was still fighting with Adams bodyguards. Adams had brought thirty to forty bodyguards, and half of them had been knocked down. Although Leonardo was seriously hurt, he was beating them more fiercely. Chapter 346 Worse than Dogs At this time, a subordinate ran over to Adams and said, Mr. Adams, if this continues, he will beat all of us. Adams withdrew his gaze from Leonardo. Before he could speak, he heard the sound of the cars engineing from outside. Then, Tim and Carl rushed in with their subordinates. Tim saw Leonardo at a nce, Mr. Emerson!This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Adamss face darkened. Then he waved his hand and said, Lets go. He wanted to take Summer with him before he left, but Leonardo rushed over through the crowd. Tim and Carls men also followed up. The ce became extremely chaotic all of a sudden. Summer had lost too much blood at the time. Her face was pale and she felt a little dizzy. She could feel someone pressing on the wound on her shoulder, and the persons hand seemed to be trembling. Then, someone shouted, Summer! She was very familiar with the voice. It was Leonardo. Summer raised her head, but was unable to see Leonardos face clearly. Dont do what Adams told you to do He just wanted to ruin you Summer sounded a little weak. Adams originally had a good life, but when he found out about his background, he chose to abandon himself and his life became a mess. Now, he even wanted to drag Leonardo down with him In other words, Adams wanted everyone to be as miserable as him. Adams had really gone crazy. Leonardos voice was hoarse, Dont talk. Im taking you to the hospital. He stretched out and untied Summer. Then, he picked her up. Summer leaned against his chest and narrowed her eyes. She sniffed softly and asked him, Are you injured? There is a smell of blood Im not. Youre the one who is injured. Leonardo answered her as he walked out quickly. But you Summer was still bleeding. At this moment, she couldnt hold on any longer and was about to faint. Dont talk! Mr. Emerson, Tim hurriedly came nearby. Seeing that Leonardos clothes were torn and there were many wounds on his arms, Tim hesitated for a moment and said, Mr. Emerson, you can let me do it. No need. Leonardo did not pause at all and directly passed by him. Tim stepped forward to open the car door for Leonardo. Then he got into the car and sit on the drivers seat. From the rearview mirror, he saw Leonardo holding Summer motionlessly. Leonardo lowered his head, staring at Summers face. It was hard for Tim to see his expression. Then, Tim heard Leonardo say, Drive faster. Yes sir. Tim hurriedly withdrew his gaze. Tim drove to a hospital that belonged to the Emerson Group. Summer was sent into the operating room, and Leonardo stood motionlessly at the door. Mr. Emerson, should I ask someone to handle your wounds? Tim said tentatively. Leonardo did not say anything. Tim knew Leonardo very well. He immediately understood that Leonardo would not leave before Summer was sent out safely. After a while, he heard Leonardos cold voice, Go to the old mansion and make sure that no one leaves the ce. Tim paused and then replied, Yes. Then, he left in a hurry. The Emersons old mansion. After Michael took advantage of the chaos and escaped from the abandoned warehouse, he did not go directly to the airport. Instead, he called Violet. However, for some reason, Violet didnt answer any of his phone calls. He could only return to the old mansion. Summer and Leonardo did not get divorced. Summer was injured now. Leonardo seemed to care about her very much, so he definitely did not have the energy to mind Michael now. Thinking about it, Michael calmed down a little. When he returned to the old mansion, he would take Violet and then go abroad with her. He didnt believe Leonardo could find him after that. However, the moment he entered the mansion, he noticed that it was strangely quiet. He shouted, Violet! Suddenly, he heard a blurry voiceing from not far away. Following the voice, he saw Violet, who was cooking in the kitchen with a group of servants. Michael, youre back. Violet turned around and smiled at him. Michael walked forward and grabbed her hand, Come with me! Violet didnt want to go with him. She asked with a puzzled expression, Whats wrong? Leonardo knows everything, Michael said to her in a low voice with a dark face. Violets expression suddenly changed. She looked at him in disbelief, What? You said everything? Lets go quickly. Hes a ruthless person and definitely wont let us off. Michael anxiously looked around and dragged Violet towards the door. Violet shook her head, Im not leaving. If you dont leave now Where is Mr. Michael going? Michael was interrupted by Tim who just came in with his subordinates. Michael said coldly, Its none of your business. You are just a dog raised by Leonardo. You have no right to ask me questions. Tims expression did not change at all, Some people are even worse than dogs. Immediately afterwards, Tim gave the subordinates behind him a sign and they drove out all the servants in the mansion. Where is Leonardo? Violet shook off Michaels hand and walked in front of Tim. Send Mr. Michael and Mrs. Wilson back to their rooms to have a rest, Tim ignored her and said to his people. What he really meant was to lock them up in their rooms. Michael tried to threaten him, This is illegal imprisonment. I will call the police! Tim smiled and mocked, Mr. Michael, dont you know that the policeman who investigated in the kidnapping of you wife back then is still paying attention to the case? Mr. Emerson only needs to give him some hints All Michael cared about in his life was dignity and power. After hearing what Tim said, he immediately looked frustrated. He knew if he fell into Leonardos hands, he definitely would not have a good ending. Leonardo was still standing outside the operation room. He felt that it had been ages before the door finally opened again. As soon as the doctor came out, Leonardo walked to him and asked in a tense voice, How is she? Leonardos clothes had been torn off and his face was injured. He looked a little messy, but his gaze was still intimidating. The doctor trembled slightly and said, We have already performed an operation on Ms. Summer and sew up her wound. She At this moment, Summer was pushed out on a bed. Leonardo rushed over and saw Summer was lying on the bed with her eyes closed, her face pale. A dangerous light shed through his eyes, Why hasnt she woken up? Chapter 347 Don’t Hurt Her The doctor wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said gingerly, The wound is too deep. I gave her an anesthetic. Hearing this, Leonardos did not look rxed. He still looked like he could explode at any time, When will she wake up? The doctor felt cold sweat on his forehead again, and said, It depends on her constitution. She may be awake very quickly. Leonardo was still not satisfied with his reply, How quickly will it be? It The doctor was so scared by Leonardo that he didnt dare to speak. He was afraid that if he said something wrong, he would be beaten up by Leonardo. Carl came in a hurry, and then saw this scene. Seeing that Leonardo was about to hit the doctor, Carl hurriedly ran over and said, How is Summer? Leonardo sounded tense and worried, Shes not awake. Carl turned around to ask the doctor. After listening to the doctors words, he red at Leonardo, Summer isnt fatally wounded. Her wound is too deep. The doctor just gave her an anesthetic. you dont have to scare the doctor like this. Leonardo nced at Carl as if he was thinking about the credibility of Carls words. Two secondster, he bent down and pushed Summer to the ward. Let me help you. Carl wanted to lend a hand. However, before he could get close, Leonardo stopped him and said, Dont touch her. Carl pursed his lips and said angrily, I just want to help you push Leonardo ignored him and pushed Summer to the ward by himself. Summer naturally stayed in the VIP ward. Carl followed behind and saw Leonardo carefully carry Summer onto the hospital bed. He looked solemn as if he was negotiating a multi-billion-dor contract. Carl remembered when he came over, he did not see anyone else other than the medical staff. He asked, Did you ask them to vacate the VIP ward on this floor? Leonardo helped Summer tuck in the quilt and turned to look at Carl. He frowned slightly, Youre too noisy. Go out. I Leonardos words choked Carl off. Leonardo didnt care about Carls reaction. He turned around and sat down by the bed, waiting for Summer to wake up. Carl didnt go out, but he said in a low voice, Dont put on that look as if you are going to a funeral. Summer is just injured. You really Leonardo nced at him, and Carl hurriedly zipped his lips, indicating that he would shut up and remained silent He stared at Leonardo for a few seconds before getting up and leaving. After a while, Carl walked in with a bag, a nurse following him. Carl threw the bag in his hand onto Leonardos body and said, Change your clothes, then let the nurse help you clean your wound. No necessary. Leonardo did not take it and only focused on Summer. Carl examined Leonardo up and down, and shook his head, When Summer wakes up, do you want her to see you like this? Women are all visually oriented. You look so ugly now, and she would think you are hard on the eyes. Before Carl could finish his words, he saw Leonardo pick up the bag and turn to look at him, Im going to change clothes. Carl did not expect that his nonsense words would have an effect on Leonardo, Go, Ill help you take care of Summer. Leonardo nced at him and suddenly bent over to move the chair by the bed backwards. Carl watched as Leonardo moved the chair two meters away from the bed. He widened his eyes in astonishment. Even if he was sitting by the bed, what could he do to Summer? Leonardo pointed to the chair and said, Sit here. Carl, who was oppressed by Leonardo for a long time, obediently walked over and sat down. Only then did Leonardo turn around and change his clothes inside. When the door inside was closed, Carl turned to look at the nurse who came in with him. He asked, From your professional point of view, do you think Leonardo is sick? The nurse was stunned for a moment and whispered, Mr. Emerson is quite handsome Carl was speechless. Leonardo was covered in wounds. After changing his clothes, Carl pressed him down on the chair and helped him with the wounds. When his wound was bandaged, summer woke up. Summers face was as pale as snow. Her voice was very low when she spoke, and others had to be very close to hear it. Leonardo held her hand and carefully put his ears close to her lips to listen. Are you alright? Leonardo tightened his grip on her hand and said in a husky voice, Im fine. Hearing this, Summer smiled. As she was too weak, her eyes were not as bright and beautiful as before. She looked like a fragile doll. Leonardos throat slid with difficulty. His eyes were scarlet and he gritted his teeth and said, Summer, if you dare to hurt yourself again in the future, I will break your leg! Summer had always felt that Leonardo was a man of his words, but in fact, it was notpletely urate. Although he said tough words to her, Leonardo never hurt her. He looked fierce when he was angry, like a lion, but he had never extended his sharp ws towards her. Summer didnt say anything but just smiled. Dont smile, Leonardo said coldly. Summer was smiling. She said with some difficulty, Dont be so fierce. I just want to protect you Although she was not as smart as Leonardo, nor was she as rich and powerful as him, and her strength seemed weak in front of him, she would still want to do her best to do something for him. Leonardo had his own way of loving her, and she had her own persistence. Leonardo kept silent for a long time and looked at her quietly. After a while, he said, Protecting yourself is the greatest protection for me. You cant ignore what I said. Summer remembered what Leonardo said. As long as youre fine, Im fine. If you die, I wont live alone! However, she could not watch helplessly as Leonardo was threatened by Adams because of her. I cant just care about myself! Moreover, those who had been cared about by Leonardo had all done something wrong to Leonardo. She felt heartache when she thought of it and wanted to treat him better. Summer thought a lot, but she nodded in the end, Okay, I will bear it in my mind. After saying that, she asked, Where is Adams? Carl walked in from the outside and answered for Leonardo, He escaped.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. At that time, the situation was a little chaotic. Leonardo only cared about Summers injuries and had no time to notice Adams. Chapter 348 Increase the Price Halfway Summer and Leonardo both turned to look at Carl. Carl sat down on the other side of the bed and said, The situation was chaotic. Leonardo sent you to the hospital, followed by Tim. I brought some people to chase after Adams, but we failed to catch him. Hearing this, Summer was a little disappointed. She propped herself up to sit up. Leonardo reached out to help her. After the anesthetic effect passed, the pain in her wound became exceptionally obvious. Although Leonardo was very careful in supporting her, Summer tore the wound. It was very painful. Dense sweat appeared on her forehead, but she pretended to be very calm. She couldnt show her pain, because it would bring more pain to Leonardo than her. But in front of Summer, Leonardo was so careful that he noticed her pain. He lowered his eyes and wiped the cold sweat off Summers forehead with a towel. His face remained dreary cold. After Summer sat up, she said, We have to find Adams. The child is no longer in Michaels hands, but was taken away by Adams. Adams has lost his mind now. We cant judge his thoughts from a normal persons thinking He just wants everyone to go to hell with him When it came to this, Summer could no longer continue, tears rolling in her eyes. If the child was in Michaels hands, as long as Michael wanted to control Leonardo, he would not do anything bad to the child. But Adams was different. He didnt want anything. He just wanted everyone to suffer with him. He could do anything to the child, depending on his moods. Summers throat seemed to be stuffed with a piece of cotton. She felt particrly ufortable and difficult to breathe. The atmosphere in the room suddenly dropped to a freezing point, and no one spoke. Leonardos face clouded over. He turned around and poured a ss of water for Summer. He carefully moved the ss closer to her lips and fed her the water. After feeding Summer water, he took a towel to wipe the corner of her mouth. He said solemnly, I have a way to find Adams. Leave this matter to me. Take good care of yourself. Before you recover, I will definitely bring our child back. Hearing this, Summer looked at Leonardo in surprise. Leonardo held her hand and said, Trust me. Summers wound healed well. She was discharged from the hospital four dayster. Leaving the hospital, Summer found the car was heading towards the Emersons old mansion. In the past few days, she hadnt asked much about the case of Leonardos mother. She didnt know how to speak, nor did Leonardo mention it. Now Leonardo was taking her back to the old mansion, he must have started to resolve this matter. When she got out of the car, Summer saw Tim at the gate of the old mansion. Tim stood at the door with a group of bodyguards. When he saw them approaching, he said respectfully, Hello, Mr. Emerson and Mrs. Emerson. The sutures in Summers wound hadnt been taken out yet, so she walked very slowly. When she was about to enter the room, she finally couldnt help asking, Is there any news about Adams? Leonardo leaned over and kissed her lightly on the forehead. His voice was soft, You rest first. I have to handle some things. Ill talk to youter tonight. Summer nodded, OK. Helping Summer lie down, Leonardo turned around and went out. He took out his phone and sent a text message to Adams, Do you want to know Rachels whereabouts? The message was sessfully sent. Leonardo put on a serious face. Tim came up to Leonardo. Leonardo asked, Where are they? Tim knew that Leonardo was asking about Michael and Violet. He nodded slightly, They were sent to the basement just now. Leonardo sneered and walked towards the basement. The basement of the Emersons old mansion was not dark or damp at all. Instead, it was very elegant and was used to store some used things. Tim stepped forward and opened the basement door for Leonardo. The bodyguards bent down and said, Mr. Emerson! Michael and Violet sat in the middle of the room, guarded by bodyguards. During the past few days when Summer was in hospital, Leonardo had been staying in the hospital and hadnt returned to the old mansion. Michael and Violet had been locked up. Michael was having a smooth life in the first half of his life. He didnt think he was wrong. After being locked up by Leonardo for so long, the discontent in his heart was ovepped into anger. As soon as Michael saw Leonardo, he shouted, Leonardo, no matter what, I am your biological father! How could a son treat his father like this?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. It seemed that Leonardo hadnt heard his words. Leonardo raised his hand slightly and instructed, Everyone, get out. Although Tim was a little worried, he brought all the bodyguards out of the basement. Michael had been locked up for a few days, and his patience had been exhausted. His usual elegance and imposing manner had disappeared. Im talking to you. Do you hear me? Leonardo sat down opposite them. He said without any emotions in his tone, as if he was just chatting, Tell me about what happened back then. Leonardos behavior scared them. Michael knew that this was the calm before the storm. He became scared and said in an unstable voice, You cant me me for what happened back then I just asked those people to tie Daisy up, scare her and then send her away. I dont know those people would do that kind of thing in the end Michael was defending himself with every word and sentence. Leonardo sat in the same position as just now, without blinking his eyes. He was as quiet as a sculpture. Its true, Leonardo. Believe me. How could I be so heartless? No matter what, I have been married to Daisy for more than ten years. How could I Seeing that Leonardo didnt reacted, Michael thought Leonardo might have epted his exnations and wanted to continue to defend himself. But at this moment, Leonardo chuckled softly, Youve had a clear conscience for so many years, and now you want to defend yourself? Leonardo Leonardo didnt look at him, and instead looked at Violet, Its your turn. From the moment Violet saw Leonardo, her tears couldnt stop flowing out. Violet covered her face and cried out in pain, I guessed there would be such a day Leonardo looked at her coldly, Cant you talk properly? Violet stopped crying, wiped away her tears and said again, At that time, we only wanted to send Daisy away. We only wanted to kidnap her. We didnt expect that no matter how they beat you and scolded you, you wouldnt let them go. They could only kidnap you together After that, those people increased the price halfway Hearing this, Leonardo stood up and roared, Shut up! Violet was so frightened that she immediately fell silent. Leonardo walked straight to Michael and fiercely knocked him to the ground with a single punch. Then, he reached out and picked up his cor Chapter 349 Take You to Meet Someone Leonardo whacked Michael so hard that Michael even spat out mouthfuls of blood, unable to utter a singleplete sentence. You Once Michael opened his mouth, fresh blood would gush out of his throat. Leonardo, stop! You will kill him Violet stepped forward to pull Leonardo, but he threw her away. Violet fell to the ground. Violet propped herself up and sat up, stroking her chest, Leonardo, I know we were wrong, but Leonardo suddenly let go of Michael and turned around to look at her coldly. His voice carried an indescribable gloominess, Do you know how Nathan died? Hearing him say this, Violet felt suspicious as her eyes shed, Nathan? Wasnt it an ident? She turned to look at Michael and asked, Brother, did you have anything to do with Nathans death? Michaely on the ground, breathing heavily. He simply had no energy to reply to Violet. Violet covered her face and cried bitterly, I never wanted to hurt Nathan nor anyone, but back then, we did something wrong. We told a lie, made mistakes step by step, and used countless lies to make up for it Leonardo didnt have the mood to listen to Violets confession. In this world, there were some mistakes that could be forgiven, but there were some that could never be corrected for the rest of the life. Violets life. Some sinners were destined to be unforgivable. Leonardo stood up and walked out without looking back. As he opened the basement door, Tim stayed outside with his bodyguards. Seeing Leonardoe out, they respectfully called out in unison, Mr. Emerson. Find a doctor for him. Dont let him die. Leonardo said expressionlessly. Yes. Tim nced at Michael inside. The next moment, a BANG suddenly sounded from inside. Leonardo did not turn around. Standing opposite him, Tim nced again and said, Mrs. Wilson killed herself by hitting the wall.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. There was no obvious change in Leonardos expression. He only said faintly, Go and see if she has died. Tim knew Leonardos rtionship with Violet was not bad in the past, but he didnt expect that they woulde to this end. He raised his head and looked at Leonardo. Leonardo had a sullen face, and there was not a trace of emotion on his face. He was so cold that he did not look like a normal man. Tims heart trembled as he walked in to check Violets breath. Afterwards, he returned to Leonardos side and reported, She is still alive. Dont let them die. After Leonardo finished speaking, he lifted his foot and left. Death was too easy for them. To Leonardo, it was hardly enough to resolve his hatred. Leonardo went to another room and took a shower. Then he changed his clothes before returning to his room to find Summer. However, when he returned to his room, he found that there was no one there. Leonardos expression changed. In an instant, his face turned cold. He asked gloomily, Where is Summer? The bodyguard immediately replied, Mrs. Emerson has gone to visit Mr. Charlie. Hearing this, Leonardo turned around and went to Charlies courtyard. It was already evening, and the weather was slightly cold. When Leonardo went over, he saw Summer and Charlie sitting side by side under the eaves. Charlie was still the same as usual. He sat on the wheelchair with his head tilted in a daze, his expression dull. Summer sat beside him and whispered to him. No one knew if Charlie had heard it or not. However, he wouldugh asionally, but it looked like he wasughing foolishly. When Leonardo saw Summer, he strode towards her. Summer felt someoneing over and saw him as soon as she turned around. She called out his name, Leonardo. Leonardo quickly walked up to her. He put on a serious face and said angrily, Didnt I tell you to have a good rest in the room? I cant sleep, so I came to see Grandpa. Since I came back from Sydney, I havent seen him. Summer held Charlies hand. It was a little sad to see this old man who used to be arrogant and serious had been reduced to such a sorry state. Leonardo nced at Charlie and instructed the bodyguards beside him, Take Grandpa back to the room. Then, he pulled Summer and walked to the room. Summer was reluctant to go with him, so she couldnt help looking back at Charlie. Without saying a word, Leonardo directly picked her up. At the corner, he turned around and looked in the direction of Charlies room. Perhaps it was not bad for Grandfather to be like this. Returning to his room, Leonardo pressed Summer on the bed, Have a good rest. Ill watch over you. Summer could feel that ever since she had been captured and injured by Adams, Leonardo had be even more cautious. This is just a minor injury. In the past few days, Summer had already exined to him numerous times. Leonardo only nced at her and reached out to tuck the nket for her. He sat in the bed without saying a word, as if he would always be here if she didnt sleep. Summer had no other options but to close her eyes. After a while, she realized that she had difficulty to sleep, so she opened her eyes, only to find that Leonardo was still staring at her like before. Seeing Summer wake up, Leonardo narrowed his eyes as if he had met danger. Summer could only close her eyes and talk to him, Are you going to stay here all the time? Arent you going to look for Adams? He wille to us tomorrow. After Leonardo finished speaking, he raised his eyebrows slightly and said, You may sleep now. I cant fall sleep. Summer took a deep breath and said, As long as I remember that Rosie is still with Adams, I cant sleep. She had already seen how perverted Adams was. When he went crazy, hepletely ignored everything. Now that she closed her eyes, all sorts of scenes of Adams abusing Rosie would appear in her mind. She even had no guts to think about that at all. During the past few days, Leonardo had kept a close watch on her. Although she seemed to be very cooperative in taking medicine and sleeping, she had been suffering from insomnia all night. She often closed her eyes in the dark, thinking about Rosie until her entire body turned cold. She had no hope for the man, who has stepped into hell one foot at a time, to be good. Leonardo tightened his jaw and ced his hands on the bed, but his voice was extremely calm. Ill take you to meet someone tonight. Who? Summer opened her eyes. Youll know at night. At dinner time, Summer went downstairs to have meal. When Summer got to the dining room, she found that there was already a person at the dining table. It was a woman. When the woman saw Leonardo and Summer walk in, she stood up and said with a smile, Hello, Im Rachel. Chapter 350 More and More Hotspots Rachel? Summer was stunned for a while before she recalled who this woman was. She was Adams neighbor in childhood and also his fiance. However, Dous told her that Rachel encountered an avnche when she photographed snowy images a few years ago. Nobody knew whether she was dead or still alive. How did Leonardo find her? Summer turned to look at him. Leonardo did not say anything but led her to the dining table to sit down. Rach Summer did not understand why Leonardo didnt greet Rachel. ording to what Dous told her, Leonardo should have a good rtionship with Rachel. And in such a situation, shouldnt Leonardo say hello to her? Rachel also sat down, Hi, Mr. Emerson. Leonardo asked her, Have you finished reading all the information I gave you? Yes. Rachel nodded slightly, and her voice was extremely soft. Summer was confused and couldnt help but ask, Are you really Rachel? Rachel touched her face, Does Mrs. Emerson think I look like her? Summer shook her head, I dont know because I have never seen her. Rachel smiled slightly, looking elegant and gentle. Then she said, I had gone through numerous cosmetic surgeries. Summer stared at Rachel in shock, and then suddenly turned to look at Leonardo. Leonardo waved his hand and said to Rachel, Leave us alone. Yes, Mr. Emerson. Rachel stood up and slowly walked away. As soon as she went out, Summer asked, What happened exactly? She is not the real Rachel. As Leonardo helped her pick up the dishes, he casually exined, Well, I found someone who is about the same size as Rachel. And I asked the best stic surgeon abroad to alter her appearance. So, she looks exactly like Rachel. Summer remembered the appearance of that Rachel. She looked extremely natural and elegant. And she did not seem to be a woman who had undergone stic surgeries at all. Summer had never seen the real Rachel, so she couldnt judge whether she was totally the same as the real Rachel. Also, people who had stic surgery would get recovered slowly. That Rachel did not have any scars on her face. Clearly, she had undergone stic surgery a long time ago and had recovered perfectly. In other words, Leonardo had started to guard against Adams for a long time. You want to use her against Adams? Summer looked up at Leonardo. As long as he is a person, he has a weakness. Leonardo put the cutlery into Summers hand and said, Enjoy your meal. Summer held her cutlery and lowered her head to eat. She ate less and less recently, so Leonardo urged her to eat more. Summer didnt have any appetite. She pursed her lips and looked at Leonardo embarrassedly, If youre busy, you can go and leave me alone. Dont worry. I can eat by myself. I Before she could finish speaking, Leonardo took her cutlery and said, I can feed you. Thanks to this, Summer ate a little more. But seeing that she couldnt eat any more, Leonardo stopped forcing her. After returning to the bedroom, Leonardo helped Summer take a bath and then went to the basement. Someone was guarding the entrance of the basement. When the bodyguard saw Leonardoing over, he wanted to tell him something but stopped, Hi, Mr. Emerson. Leonardo nced at him and walked in without asking. This flower is so beautiful Oh, fish, they are fish Oh, so scary Wheres Nathan and Dous Just as he reached the door, Leonardo heard a womans noisy voice. When Leonardo entered, he saw Violets head was wrapped in gauze. The gauze was dyed red with blood. And her hair that was normally carefully maintained was as messy as straws. Whats more, Violet was madly muttering to herself. Leonardo walked up to her and looked at her for a long time. It was as if Violet did not see him. She just held a vase and muttered something to herself. Leonardo asked Tim, Whats wrong with her? Tim answered, She didnt recognize anyone when she woke up. After he finished speaking, he carefully observed Leonardos reaction. As a result, Leonardo only smiled mockingly. After a while, he said, Send her to the hospital for examination and confirmation. Michael had been beaten up by Leonardo and undergone an operation. He was semiconscious. But after seeing Leonardo, he regained his consciousness. You Michael pointed at Leonardo and couldnt utter his wordspletely. Leonardo looked down at him with a gloomy expression, At that time, how much did the kidnappers ask for? Michael understood what Leonardo meant. He wanted to know how much the kidnappers who had kidnapped his mother asked for.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Michael had witnessed Leonardos brutality and was so scared that he trembled, One one hundred million One hundred million. Leonardo repeated, and the rage shed in his eyes, You didnt save her because you didnt want to lose a hundred million! And you wanted her to die! You are unforgivable! Bang! Leonardo shattered the smallmp beside the bed with a punch. The brokenmpshade cut his hand, but Leonardo didnt seem to feel any pain. Then he gave a strange smile and said as if he was whispering, Youve offended quite a few people in the past few years. I wonder if theyll ask for a hundred million or a billion. In the next morning, all newspaper news focused on the Emersons. There was a piece of news: Michael, the previous president of the Emerson Group, had been kidnapped. Then, the news Leonardo, the current president of the Emerson Group had brought his new girlfriend back to the old house. It seems that they may get married was released. Soon, the news about the Emersons became a hotspot one by one, attracting the attention of the public. No matter where people were, they would hear the talks about the Emersons. Whats wrong with the Emersons? They are not blessed because theyve earned too much? Think about it, Leonardos wife was kidnapped and then killed, wasnt she? Mr. Charlie had fallen into a fool. And now Michael was also kidnapped Well, it seems that this woman will be Mrs. Emerson, right? She has been brought back to the old house by Leonardo Thats possible. She seems to be quite graceful. Two passers-by looked at their phones and discussed the news that was just released in the morning. Suddenly, a man wearing a cap and mask walked out from nowhere and grabbed the phone of one of the two passers-by. On the screen of his phone was a photo, showing that Leonardo and a woman were entering the old house. The face of that woman in the photo could be seen clearly. She held Leonardos arm and wore a big smile. Adams looked at the familiar face in the photo and shouted her name with a trembling voice, Rachel! Chapter 351 No One Can Go Back Alive! The person who was robbed of the phone snatched the phone back and pushed Adams, Why did you take my phone? Adams muttered to himself as if he hadnt heard it, and ran outside. He is crazy! Youre right. So many crazy guys in the world! Adams ran to the side of the road and got into the car, wanting to drive to the Emersons. However, his subordinate stopped him and said, Mr. Adams, if you go to the Emersons now, Leonardo will not let you off. Go away. Adams seemed to have lost his mind. He pushed his subordinate away, and drove towards the Emersons. Those days, he had every chance of escaping from this country. However, his goal had not been achieved yet, so he could not leave. He and Leonardo had the same blood. Why did he have to live in the shadow for the rest of his life, while Leonardo was able to live a normal and healthy life? Why could Leonardo be better off and happier than him? The more he thought about it, the more painful and resentful he felt. He wanted to ruin Leonardos life and everything he had. When he thought Leonardo would end up the same way as him, he felt great joy. However, Leonardo had actually found Rachel. Rachel was his! Adams drove quickly all the way to the Emersons. The mansion was under the control of Leonardos men. Once Adams arrived at the gate, Leonardos bodyguards would inform Leonardo. As soon as Adams got off the car, he ran towards the house. But at the door, he was stopped by a bodyguard, Mr. Adams. The excitement in Adams eyes almost overflowed, but after he was stopped, he became exceptionally angry, I want to see Leonardo. If he wants his daughter to survive, let me in now. Otherwise, I can kill her with just a phone call! At that moment, Tim walked over. He looked at Adams in calm and said, Let him in. After the bodyguard walked away, Adams quickly walked in and grabbed Tims clothes. Where is Rachel? I want to see her! I can understand how much you want to see Miss Rachel, but Im sure you know very well how you can get the permission, said Tim calmly, without even blinking his eyes, even though Adams grabbed his clothes. Adams snorted coldly and let him go. Tim staggered and struggled to stand firmly, yet with his expression unchanged. He straightened his clothes and said seriously, Mr. Emerson said you still have three days left. No need for three days. Adams curled his lips and revealed an ambiguous smile, Give me a pen and a piece of paper. After hesitating for a moment, Tim had someone bring a piece of paper and a pen to Adams. Adams wrote an address on the paper, Ill meet him here in three days. Bring Rachel. I will bring his daughter and wait for him. Dont y tricks, or no one will leave alive! Then, he stuffed the paper into Tims hand, nced at the window on the second floor, turned around, and left. Tim took out the note in his hand and found a long English word. He raised his head and looked at the window on the second floor. The window was opened, and Leonardo appeared. He instructed in a deep voice, Bring it up. Just now, Leonardo and Summer had been standing by the window watching Adams.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Summer felt worried when Adams came. She was afraid that Adams would not jump the bait. She didnt feel at ease until Adams wrote down the address. Tim walked to their door, raised his hand to knock on the door before opening the door, and respectfully handed the paper to Leonardo. Summer took a look at the paper and turned on herputer to search for that address on the Inte. I found it! Its a small ind near Greece. There are a lot of private inds for sale there Leonardo lowered his eyes and looked into Summers sparkling eyes. Her eyes were filled with excitement, anticipation, and worries. Her mixed emotions made her look even more energetic. It had been a long time since Summer looked like this. Leonardo bent down and kissed her forehead. He reached out and touched her head, Lets go together and bring Rosie back. Summers eyes brightened, tears sparkling in her eyes as she nodded. Leonardo also revealed a rare smile. He demanded, But you must have a good rest in the next days. Summer nodded, OK. Leonardo walked out of his room, followed by Tim who had been waiting at the door. Send someone to keep an eye on Adams. Be careful. If there is something wrong with him, let me know as soon as possible. As Leonardo walked out, he told Tim. Sure, Mr. Emerson. Mrs. Wilsons medical report is here. Take a look please. Leonardo took over the report from Tim and took a look. After reading it, he asked Tim with an indifferent expression, Is she really crazy? Yes. Tim lowered his head and did not dare to look at Leonardo. He discovered that Leonardo was a little different. He seemed colder than before. Leonardo handed the results to Tim, Then send her to where she should go. Tim thought of Dous, so he hesitated, Mr. Emerson As Violet and Nathans son, Dous got on well with Leonardo, so Tim tried to stop Leonardo. Leonardo turned around and interrupted him coldly, saying coldly, Dont you understand? Then Ill put it clear. Send her to a psychiatric hospital. Since Leonardo had already said so, Tim could only nod, Yes, I got it. When Leonardo and Tim went downstairs, they saw Kate sitting in the hall. Kate had just returned from a business trip. Apparently, she had seen the news. The moment she saw Leonardo, she questioned him, Whats going on with the news? Why are there so many bodyguards around? What are you doing? What about Dad? Did he really get kidnapped as reported? And who is that woman you brought back? She did not receive any response from Leonardo. She was about to lose her temper, but suddenly the phone rang in the hall. Kate looked at Tim and said, Answer the phone. Tim stayed put. He worked for Leonardo, so he naturally wouldnt listen to Kate. You! Kate was very angry. She had no choice but to answer the phone herself. Kate answered the phone, The Emersons. Who are you calling for? Michaels voice came from the phone. Kate, its me. Its dad. Help me Chapter 352 Let It Be a Secret Kates expression changed as she cried out in shock, Dad? Is that you? After saying that, she looked up at Leonardo and said, Leonardo, its from Dad. Oh. Leonardo walked over and sat down on the sofa opposite her. Kate thought that Leonardo wanted to listen, so she put it on speaker. Michaels voice came from the phone. It sounded that he was rattled. Kate, I was kidnapped. They want 300 million. They can let me go as long as they get the money Please help me to get the money Before Michael could finish his words, the phone was snatched over by someone. The mans voice was strange and hoarse. It was obvious that the kidnapper used a voice changer. He said, If I cant get three hundred million within 24 hours, you have to pick up the pieces of him! Remember, dont call the police. Kate said, OK. OK. OK. Three hundred million. I know. I will definitely get the money. Dont Before she could finish her sentence, the phone was hung up. Dad was kidnapped? If I hadnte back and received the call from the kidnapper, you wouldnt tell me or save Dad, right? Kate said with agitation, Leonardo, why are you so cold-blooded? No matter how much enmity you have, he is still our biological father! As for Kates usation, Leonardos expression did not change. He looked at Kate and said to Tim, Do you hear that? She wants 300 million to save her father. Hurry up. Yes. Tim answered and went out. Leonardo, I was just too worried about Dad. Kate did not expect Leonardo to agree so straightforwardly to give her three hundred million yuan. Leonardo just curled his lips and didnt say anything. Meanwhile, Dous walked in with his schoolbag on his back. Dous went to a boarding school this semester. It was a school under strict management. He had to hand over his phone at school. Only after the holiday began today did he know the news. Leonardo, Kate! As soon as Dous walked in the room, he saw Kate and Leonardo. I heard that my uncle was kidnapped? You also found Rachel! When Kate heard Dous mention Rachel, she turned around and asked Leonardo, Who is Rachel? Leonardo stood up and looked at Dous seriously, Come with me. I have something to tell you. Cousin, what happened? Summer had been on the news quite often, so in Dous mind, most of the things mentioned in the news were false. Leonardo handed Violets medical evaluation to Dous, Have a look. Dous took it and saw the name Violet on it. He was shocked for a moment before continuing to read. Looking at this, he was silentpletely. Leonardo did not say anything tofort him. Instead, he told him calmly, Auntie loves Uncle very much. She has not been in a good mental state recently. We didnt realize how serious it was until a servant found out that she wanted tomit suicide by hitting the wall. So we sent her to the hospital. Dous looked at him with his eyes red. Where is she? Leonardo noticed Dous clenching his fists. But he still kept calm. Leonardo said, She was emotionally unstable. So I sent her to the hospital. There are professional doctors in the hospital. I believe its good for her. You can go to see her when youre avable. It was rare that Leonardo had been so patient and said so much to people other than Summer. To him, Dous was different from the rest of the Emersons.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Just as Mr. Charlie had said, Dous was a sincere child. Leonardo had apanied him since Dous was a kid, so he couldnt bear to tell Dous the truth. The things about Violet and Michael. And Nathans death. Just let these cruel truths be secrets. Dous wiped away his tears, Thank you, cousin. As for what happened to uncle Leonardo interrupted him, Thats our business. Leonardo let someone send Dous to see Violet before Dous went back to school. There were so many things happened to the Emersons these days, so it was better for Dous to stay in school. After arranging these things, Leonardo sat in the study for a while before leaving. Looking down from the second floor, Kate was still waiting for the phone in the lobby on the first floor. Leonardo turned around and returned to his room. He saw Summer leaning against the bed and she was distracted. Hearing the door open, Summer looked up at him and said, Youre back. In a week, Summer had lost so much weight. Her chin was thinner and her face was paler. Leonardo pinched her pointed chin. He didnt dare to exert any strength and said calmly, If you continue to lose weight like this, I wont take you there. Leonardo. Summers expression changed slightly and she pulled his hand. Instead, Leonardo said something else, Dous is back. Summer paused for a moment, You It was as if he knew what Summer would ask, so Leonardo said, I didnt tell him anything. Summer nodded. She thought Leonardo and Adams were totally different. When Adams knew his background, he was lost in dragging others to suffer the pains with him, but Leonardo was different. He couldnt bear to let Dous know those truths. They were totally different. So no matter what tricks Adams was ying right now, he could not turn Leonardo into someone like him. Tim helped Kate get three hundred million yuan. In the middle, the kidnappers called her again to ask for cash and gold Leonardo didnt say anything and ordered Tim to do it. The kidnappers called again, and Kate was already impatient. She said, Is it okay this time? Weve prepared everything you need. But the kidnappers seemed to enjoy themselves, Well, give me another 50 million in cash and Ill let the old man go! Kate did not expect the kidnapper to raise such an extra requirement. So she tried to contend with them, Didnt we make an agreement But the kidnapper did not listen to her. Before sunset, I will send his hand to you if I dont get the money. As soon as the kidnapper hung up, Kate ran to Leonardo and said, Leonardo, what should we do now? Leonardo said indifferently, They will be greedier and greedier. They wont be satisfied with the money. Call the police. Kate felt that what Leonardo said was reasonable. The kidnapper was sure that they wouldnt call the police, so they could keep asking for more. However, after they called the police before sunset, they received one of Michaels arms. Kate was so scared that she fainted. The kidnapper called them again at this time. On the other end of the phone, Michael said in a frightened tone, Leonardo, all they want is just 50 million in cash. Save me, please. I dont want to die! Chapter 353 Feel Uneasy Leonardo said indifferently, Yes. They only ask for 50 million in cash. Back then, they even asked for 100 million. Michael was so frightened that he mumbled, Thats it. Thats it They only ask for 50 million in cash. Give it to them Leonardo was Michaelsst straw, so Michael could only grasp at Leonardo tightly. Then why didnt you give them 100 million? Leonardo said in a sinister voice and was like a devil crawling out of hell. Leonardo Leonardo, I am your father. Help me Michaels only thought was to ask Leonardo for help. If you had cared about your wife, she would not have ended up like that! Michael, this is your retribution! Leonardo said every word angrily and hung up the phone with a loud sound. It was dusk. The servants were all kicked out, and the hall was dim with no lights on. In therge living room, apart from Leonardo and Tim standing behind Leonardo, there was only Kate who had fainted. Leonardo maintained his posture and sat there motionlessly as if he would merge with theing night. After a long time, Tim said worriedly, Mr. Emerson. Summer had gone downstairs softly. She walked over softly and Tim covered the arm that the kidnappers had sent over. Mrs. Emerson. Summer ordered, Help Miss Kate to her room. Let me hold down the fort here. Tim took Kate and the broken arm away. Summer sat down beside Leonardo. It was getting darker. In the room with no lights on, she couldnt see Leonardos face clearly. Summer reached out to cup his face in her hands, turned his face, and looked at him. Leonardo. Leonardo turned around and forcefully carried Summer into his arms, but he still didnt forget to avoid her unhealed wound on her shoulder. Summer reached out and patted Leonardos back gently. No matter how much she said, it would be useless tofort him. She could feel Leonardos heavy breathing spraying on her neck. He was in a bad mood. My mother is a gentle and beautiful woman. She is better than anyone else. Leonardos voice was hoarse and painful. Summer felt weepy. I know that. She knew how outstanding Daisy was. Daisy was a nobledy from a schrly family. She thought that she had married a well-matched husband, but she died miserably in the end. This was so unfair. Leonardos mother was the most innocent person, but she suffered from the most pain and humiliation. How could they do that? Summer couldnt see Leonardos face, but she could feel the helplessness and pain in his words. After so many years, his mother Daisy was a thorn in his heart. She nted in his heart. It would hurt if he moved. If Leonardos mother had really died in a kidnapping case, Leonardo would not have suffered so much. Summer was unable to answer Leonardos question. There was no answer to his question. She was neither Michael nor Violet, so she could not guess their thoughts when they did this. Even an outsider like Summer found it hard to ept. She couldnt imagine how painful Leonardo was. She hugged Leonardo tightly and said in a serious and firm tone, I and Rosie will be by your side. Our family will be reunited very soon. If Daisy in heaven knows you are happy, she will be happy too. She loves you so much. Just as she finished speaking, she felt warm tears fall onto her neck. Summer did not move again and kept silent. The next day. Summer and Leonardo set off for the small ind that Adams mentioned. The ind was surrounded by sea. The scenery was beautiful. It took them a day and a night to get there by ne. Before leaving, Summer saw the news headline. The kidnapped Michael was found and rushed to hospital early this morning. He is out of danger now. Summer roughly read the news and closed the web page. She put away her phone and looked at Leonardo who was sitting opposite her. Last night, she and Leonardo sat in the hall for a long time. Then she fell asleep. When she woke up, she was on the ne. As usual, Leonardo wore a prim suit and held a stack of documents in his hand. He looked down indifferently, and he didnt seem to be dejected at all. His self-adjustment ability was astonishing. It looks like Im more attractive than the breakfast. Leonardo put down the documents in his hand and looked up at her. You have stared at me for two minutes and havent touched your breakfast. Summer was surprised. She lowered her head and took a bite of the steamed buns before saying, I didnt know you had a private ne.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. This time, they were taking about Leonardos private ne. Leonardo lowered his head and continued to read the documents in his hand. If you like, Ill buy one for you when we get back. After eating two buns, Summer had no appetite. She sat beside him and read the documents with him. Leonardo was reading some information about the ind, as well as what Adams had done in the past six months. When Adams wrote down the address for Leonardo, apart from arranging people to keep an eye on Adams, Leonardo also arranged people to go to the ind first. However, apart from the vis and a few servants who were house-sitting, they didnt find Rosie on the ind. Summer curled her lips and said worriedly, Adams is too cunning. I always feel things will not go smoothly. Do you believe me? Leonardo put down the documents in his hand and pulled her into his embrace. Summer raised her head and said word by word, I believe you forever. Leonardo fixed her hair beside her ear and said, Then dont worry. Summer nodded and turned to look out of the window. However, she still felt uneasy. She took a deep breath and stood up, Ill get a look at Miss Rachel. Leonardo seemed to have noticed her uneasiness and didnt say anything else. He only nodded and agreed. When Summer went over, she saw Rachel sitting by the window. Rachel looked calm and beautiful. Summer greeted, Miss Rachel. Mrs. Emerson, Rachel turned to look at her. Sorry. I dont know your original name. Summer could not imagine what kind of things Rachel had experienced. Rachel was even willing to have stic surgery to be another woman. Rachel was calm. My original name isnt important. What is important is that Mr. Emerson has helped me, and I happen to be able to help you find Rosie. Chapter 354 Which One Is Your Daughter? When Summer first learned that Leonardo had arranged a woman to have stic surgery to be Rachel, Summer questioned and was shocked. Later, when Summer knew that Rachel was voluntary, Summers thoughts became somewhatplicated. It was like using Rachel to exchange for her own daughter. All lives were equal, but people were selfish. Noticing that Summer hadnt spoken for a long time, Rachel smiled andforted her, Mrs. Emerson, you dont owe me anything. I am willing to do this. This makes me feel that my existence is valuable. If it werent for Mr. Emerson, I would have died long ago. Although Summer had been living a difficult life since she was young, she felt that her experience was not as bad as Leonardos. She looked down and pondered for a moment. Thank you. After thinking for a while, she reminded Rachel, Adams is very cunning. Be careful. When the nended on the ind in the early morning, it was the fourth day after their appointment with Adams. When Summer and Leonardo arrived, Adams hadnt arrived yet. Leonardos men searched the ind thoroughly. Apart from a few servants who were house-sitting, there was nobody. Summer looked at the blue sea and asked Leonardo uneasily, Will he change his mind and note? Leonardos eyes were filled with confidence. No. I know him well. Since they had been friends for so many years, they had some simrities. The simrity between Leonardo and Adams was in the persistence of certain people and things. Rachel was an absolutely special to Adams. Adams felt that Vicky looked like Rachel, so he stayed with Vicky and connived at what Vicky did. Adams could even ept Vicky, not to mention a perfect replica that Leonardo had prepared for him. Adams would definitelye. Summer and Leonardo waited anxiously for Adams. They waited from sunrise to sunset, and Adams finally came at night. Adams came here by boat and brought quite a few people. Leonardo and Adams confronted in the vi lobby. The ind was bought by Adams and he had built an apron and luxurious vis. Adams men lined up on both sides to clear a path. Adams slowly walked out and looked at Leonardo. His voice was as gentle as before. The boat is a little slow. Ive kept you waiting, Leonardo. Wheres my child? Leonardo became serious. Adams pped his hands. A middle-aged woman walked out with a baby. Summer stood behind Leonardo. Seeing the middle-aged woman carrying the baby, she couldnt help but walk forward and muttered, Rosie Leonardo grabbed her quietly and still looked at Adams. How can I be sure that she is my daughter? Adamsughed, Youre still so smart. By then, another middle-aged woman walked out with a baby in her arms. Summer was shocked. In the next moment, she heard Adams careless voice. Guess. Which one is your daughter? As soon as Adams finished speaking, the subordinate standing behind Adams handed Adams a pistol. Adams blew the muzzle and pointed it at the two babies. He smiled gently, I hear that parents and children have telepathy. I believe you will be able to guess correctly. Summer bit her lips and said, Adams, they are just babies. Theyre too young to talk and walk! Although Adams did not exin, his meaning was clear. If Leonardo and Summer chose one of the babies, the other would be killed It was insane. Summer, you cant discriminate babies. Treat them equally and respect the rules of the game. Otherwise, Adams paused for a moment and became viperous, you will get none of them! Adams. Suddenly, a female voice sounded from behind them. Summer turned around with them. She saw Rachel walking down the stairs. Rachel wore a white dress and her hair reached her waist. She was gentle and beautiful. She looked on Adams. It has been many years since Ive seen you. Youve changed a lot. As she spoke, she walked towards Adams. Summer noticed that Adamss expression changed when he saw Rachel. He was shocked, astonished, excited Many emotions shed across his face. Rachel? The pistol in his hand fell to the ground. Rachel walked through the crowd to Adams and said, Its me. Adams looked at Rachels face. Her face was the same as Rachels in his memory. He was even reluctant to blink. Rachel reached out to hold Adamss hands and said softly, Adams, why do you and Leonardo be like this? I dont know what the misunderstanding is between you, but the baby is innocent. Please return the baby to them, okay? Summer clenched her fists nervously. Her fingernails dug into her palms tightly, but she did not feel any pain. Adams seemed to be bewitched by Rachel and nodded invisibly. A trace of surprise shed across Summers eyes. But before she became happy, she heard Adams say. Rachel, dont be anxious. y a game with me. Its an interesting game. When the game is over, Ill bring you home. Adams looked up at Leonardo and said, Leonardo, Im very tired after the trip today. Lets continue tomorrow. He left with his men. Many vis were built on the ind. Adams brought his men to live in other vis. As soon as Adams left, Rachel fell to the ground. Summer walked over to help her up. Rachel grabbed Summers arm and said with lingering fear, I think he has noticed that Im a fake. Summer was shocked. Before she asked Leonardo, Leonardo said, He knew you are a fake. Summer looked at him in disbelief. What did you say? If Adams knows that she is a fake, will he return the real Rosie to us for her?Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Summer knew it wouldnt be that easy. Leonardo only reminded her, Vicky. Summer suddenly looked up head and said, You mean He interrupted her and stared at her, Yes. Everyone has obsessions in their hearts. Summer recalled Adams indulgence and affection for Vicky. It was because Vicky looked a little like Rachel. Chapter 355 Something Strange About the Island Adamss obsession with Rachel was indeed very deep. Adams was extremely cunning. How could he not know this Rachel was a fake? Even if he knew that Rachel was a fake, Adams would still treat her like the real one. Thinking about this, Summer felt a little relieved. But she still stayed up for the whole night. The next day. Adams sent someone over to invite Leonardo to y golf. The ind was equipped with golf courses. When Summer and Leonardo went over, Adams was ying golf under the sun, wearing a baseball cap. Hearing the sound behind him, he waved to Leonardo. Summer also wanted to go with Leonardo, but he stopped her, Wait for me here. After he finished speaking, he looked at Tim. Tim nodded at Leonardo. He had been Leonardos assistant for many years, so he understood immediately. Summer watched Leonardo and Adams from afar as they yed golf quietly. There seemed to be nomunication between them at all. Seeing that the two of them gradually moved further away from her, Summer anxiously walked back and forth on the spot. Mrs. Emerson, you dont have to worry too much. Mr. Emerson already has everything nned, Tim suddenly said. Summer was surprised, What n? Tim cautiously looked in Adamss direction, then looked at the watch on his wrist. And then he told Summer to leave with him quietly. As Summer walked, she asked Tim, What is Leonardos n? Tim whispered, Adams came here by boat. Last night, we sent people to find out the situation on the boat. This is the closest way to the boat. We can get onto the boat directlyter. What do you mean? Did Leonardo send someone to steal the child from Adams vi? After Summer finished speaking, she carefully looked around. Before Tim could exin to her, Summer saw two familiar-looking bodyguards walking over with two children in their arms. The way they held the children was not very correct. One of the children was crying loudly, while the other opened his eyes curiously and stayed quiet. Summer walked over and stretched out her trembling hands. She felt bitter and happy at the same time. She didnt know which child to pick up for a while, and tears kept falling down. Rosie was taken away from her when she was born. So Summer wasnt ustomed to carrying the child, but her posture was much better than the two bodyguards. She picked up the child who didnt cry, and her tears surged. The child was nearly three months old and she already turned very beautiful. Her hair was pitch ck, her face was snow white, and her eyes were round like ck grapes. Seeing that Summer was crying, the child began to babble andugh. Then she reached out to touch Summer face. I know you are my Rosie, Summer sobbed. Tim said, Mrs. Emerson, we cant stay here for too long. Lets go to the boat first. Summer nced in the direction of the golf course behind her and followed Tim with the child in her arms. She did not know how Leonardos people managed to take the two children back, but the people on board were all Leonardos subordinates. The sailors were being threatened by Leonardos subordinates. Only then did Summer have the chance to take a closer look at the two children. She was surprised to find that the other child was a boy. The child she held was indeed Rosie! Rosie. Summer hugged her in her arms and kissed her again and again, reluctant to let her go. Summer touched her hand, her little feet She was so happy that she didnt know what to do. Rosie did not cry. She looked at Summer happily, babbling. After a while, Rosie started crying with her mouth open. Summer hugged her and coaxed her softly. She whispered, Rosie, are you hungry? She and Leonardo took a lot of things when they came here, including powdered milk, diapers and clothes Summer didnt put the child down even when she was preparing the milk. After drinking the milk, Rosie fell asleep quietly. At this time, Summer asked Tim, Leonardo hasnte yet? Not yet, Tim frowned slightly. Summer lowered her head and looked at the child in her arms. She pursed her lips and said, Ill go back and take a look. As she spoke, she handed the child over to Tim. Tim and his ex-wife had a son, so he knew how to carry a baby. He took the child and said worriedly, Mrs. Emerson, its better to let me go instead. Summer asked him, If you can bring the two children over, then you must have dealt with Adams subordinates, right? Tim nodded and Summer continued, Now there are only Leonardo and Adams on the ind. Its very safe. Tim felt that Summers words made sense. Knowing that Summer was worried, he did not stop her. Summer returned to the golf course and found that Leonardo and Adams were still ying golf with concentration. Adams did not seem to be worried that Leonardo would take this opportunity to ask Tim to find the children. This made Summer feel a little suspicious. How could a cunning person like Adams be so careless? Summer did not show up, but stood there and looked at them from afar. A burst of running sounds came from behind her. Was there someone else? Summer turned around in surprise and saw Rachel running towards her in a hurry. Summer nced in the direction of Leonardo before quickly walking towards Rachel. Rachel? Why are you still on the ind? I thought you were already on the boat with them. Mrs. Emerson, I think theres something strange about the ind. Wed better leave as soon as possible. There was sweat on Rachels forehead. It was obvious that she ran here quickly. Summer froze, Whats strange? Rachels expression changed slightly, and a trace of fear shed through her eyes. I was worried that Mr. Emerson still needed me, so I didnt go with them before. When I went downstairs, I found explosive in the basement. Rachel was clearly trembling as she spoke.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Summers expression suddenly changed. She immediately turned around and ran towards Leonardo. Rachel called her from behind, Mrs. Emerson! Summers mind was nk at this moment, and she could not hear anyone elses voice at all. She knew it wouldnt go so smoothly. She knew that Adams, that lunatic, wouldnt let them get what they wanted so easily. Just after Leonardo hit the ball to a hole, he turned around and looked behind him as if he felt something. Summer? Shouldnt she be on the boat by now? Why was she running back?! Summer had already run to Leonardo. She looked at Adams with a vignt expression. Adams tilted his head to look at her and said in a light voice, Summer, you are here. Chapter 356 Too Late Adams smiled softly. His tone and expression were the same as when Summer first met him. But Summer knew that there was a ferocious beast with fangs hiding behind his calm face. He was ready to destroy everything. Summer took a deep look at Adams. Then she turned to look at Leonardo and whispered, Are you alright? Whats the matter? Leonardo looked at her. When he held her hand, he felt that her hand was cold as ice, and there was sweat on her palm. Leonardo frowned slightly and looked in Summers direction. He did not see anyone else. This meant that Tim had sessfully brought the children on the boat. What made Summer so nervous and scared? Adams pushed the brim of the baseball cap on his head. He asked softly, Since you took the children, its time to return Rachel to me. Rachel had the chance to leave before, but she didnt. Instead, she followed Summer here and stood behind her. Rachel walked straight to Adams and smiled, Adams. Come here. Adams also revealed a smile. He looked gentle and refined without a trace of gloom. While Adams attention was on Rachel, Summer touched Leonardos palm and mouthed to Leonardo with her back to Adams, Explosive. Leonardo understood it. His expression didnt change much but he slightly narrowed his eyes, which revealed his thoughts at this moment. Obviously, Summers words did not surprise him much. Summer turned to look at Adams and saw that he was looking at Rachel affectionately. He held Rachels hand, and didnt say anything. Summer was very moved by the scene. Perhaps only a woman named Rachel could calm him down. Leonardo, you did a good job. She looked exactly the same as Rachel. Adams suddenly turned to look at Leonardo. The smile on his face grew deeper and deeper, It has been six years. Rachel must be very lonely. We should go to see her. Adams seemed to have thought of something, he suddenly looked extremely strange and satisfied. Leonardo suddenly shouted, Lets go! Before Summer could react, Leonardo pulled her and ran towards the seaside. Behind them, Adams wasughing like crazy Its useless. I nted explosives under the entire golf course. Lets go and meet Rachel together The rest of his words were covered by the loud explosion. Thest impression of Adams in Summers mind was him standing on the grass, smiling calmly in the dust and smoke of the explosion. The golf course was not far away from the seaside, but at this moment, it was as if they could never reach the seaside. There were dirt and grass falling on both of them. Summer said as she ran, Take care of Rosie. Dont mind me. Summers stamina was inferior to Leonardos. In this life and death situation, she would hold Leonardo back. The rumbling sounds were so close behind them. Leonardo still looked calm. Summer noticed that Leonardo was about to carry her in his arms and run, so she used all her strength to push him away. Leonardo fell backwards. Behind him was the sea, so it was likely for him to survive. Leonardos eyes were widened in disbelief. Panic and fear shed through his usually emotionless eyes. Summer wanted to smile at him, but it was toote Tim waited on the boat for a while. Seeing that Summer hadnt returned yet, he decided to get off the boat and look for her. However, just as he was about to leave the boat, he heard a deafening explosion. A subordinate behind him said in shock, There was an explosion over there! Mr. Emerson! Tim muttered and was about to rush out of the boat. However, the boat began to move at this time. What are you doing? Tim quickly walked to the wheelhouse. The captain looked frightened, There is an explosion. Of course, we have to leave this ce immediately! Tie him up, Tim ordered, and someone tied the captain up Then Tim quickly rushed off the boat. The main site of the explosion was the golf course. When they ran over, nearly half of the ind had turned into a mess. The smoke and dust in the sky made it difficult for them to find Leonardo and Rosie. Tim contacted the rescue team. Fortunately, the rescue team came here quickly and began arge-scale searching. Kate also came with the team. As soon as Kate arrived, she threw a tantrum at Tim, How did this happen? You are supposed to follow Leonardo all the time. Why are you here while he is missing? Tim lowered his head and said expressionlessly, The most important thing now is to find Mr. Emerson and Mrs. Emerson. Mrs. Emerson? Do you mean Summer? When Kate heard it, she looked even angrier, I knew it. With Leonardos ability, it was impossible for such a thing to happen, unless he was held back by someone Hearing Kates words, Tim could not help but say coldly, Miss Kate, you dont know anything about this matter. Its best not to draw a conclusion casually. You Kate did not expect Tim dared to contradict her. After saying that, Tim ignored her and went to help the rescue team. The terrain increased the difficulty of searching. The next day afternoon, they found Adams and Rachel. Neither of them had any sign of life. Tims heart skipped a beat. Would Mr. Emerson and Mrs. Emerson be alright? That night, they finally found Leonardo. However, Leonardos breathing was already very weak. The ambnce attendant immediately came to the rescue. Tim asked, Mr. Emerson, can you hear me? Leonardo moved his lips as if he was saying something. When Tim leaned closer to listen, he heard Leonardo saying, Sum The words behind were inaudible. However, Tim understood what Leonardo meant. I know. I will definitely find Mrs. Emerson, Tim said in a serious tone. After sending Leonardo onto the boat, Tim was about to continue looking for Summer with his subordinates. However, when he turned around, he heard Kate saying to the rescue team, The person we are looking for has been found. Thank you very much. Miss Kate! We havent found Mrs. Emerson yet.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Kate sneered, Mrs. Emerson? Leonardo has no wife. After she finished speaking, she instructed her subordinates, Assistant Tim has had a tough day. Take him back to have a rest. Chapter 357 For Your Own Good Leonardo was seriously injured and unconscious, so Kate was naturally in charge of everything else. When Kates order was given, some bodyguards naturally stepped forward to restrain Tim. Tim couldnt believe that Kate was so cruel, Miss Kate, you cant do this! Even if Summer isnt Mrs. Emerson, she is a living, breathing person! Kate had always hated Summer very much. Hearing what Tim said, her expression became even colder. Youre right, a person has a life, and Summer has her own destiny! Tim witnessed what Summer and Leonardo went through. However, when they were about to reunite, something bad like this happened. The range of the explosion was right here. If they continued to search, they will definitely find Summer. However, if Kate did not search for Summer now, Summer would have no hope of surviving. Tim was also a man with a wife and children. He was usually rigid and strict. At this time, his eyes couldnt help turning red. Miss Kate, if you do this, Mr. Emerson will hate you! This will only alienate you from Mr. Emerson. Kates face turned pale, Its not your turn to interfere in our affairs! It was precisely because of Summers existence that her rtionship with Leonardo became more and more tense. She badly wanted Summer to die! In the end, Tim was forcibly brought aboard by Kates men. He found an opportunity on the boat to get his cell phone back and call Carl. Carl also knew what happened on the ind. He had already left the country. When Kate and others went ashore, they met Carl. Carl walked straight to Kate and asked her, How is Leonardo? What does it have to do with you? I will take good care of my own younger brother. Kate was angry with Carl because of the incident at the Golden Cauldron Clubst time. Carl narrowed his eyes and said coldly, Youd better pray that Leonardo forgets Summer. Otherwise, when he wakes up, it will be the end of your world. Kate froze for a few seconds. She knew Leonardo loved Summer very much, but she didnt think that Leonardo really didnt care about her at all. I am Leonardos elder sister. There is no substitute for kinship. Kate raised her chin slightly, her face filled with arrogance. Carl did not want to waste words on her, Let go of Tim. Hoover City was just that big, they would definitely meet frequently. Even though Kate and Carl were at feud with each other, Kate did not want to offend himpletely and made a concession. Thus, she had someone let go of Tim. After Kate let go of Tim, she took Leonardo to the local hospital for treatment. Tim did not sleep for the past two days, and he looked extremely tired, Mr. Carl. Carl asked him with a serious expression, What happened at that time? Its a long story. What Im worried about right now is Mrs. Emerson. Mr. Emerson will definitely be given the best treatment if he is taken away by Miss Kate. However, Mrs. Emerson is in danger Hearing what Tim said, Carl frowned, Get on the boat first. When they went aboard, Carl seemed to remember something and asked, Where is Rosie? She was taken away by Miss Kate. After all, she is Mr. Emersons biological sister Even Carl couldnt do anything about this. It made sense that Rosie was taken away by Kate. Carl took a deep breath and said, Alright. Anyway, Rosie was fine. Their ship had just set sail, and they saw two ships sailing towards them. Carl asked Tim, What kind of ship is that? Thats the ship of the search and rescue team. It was evacuated with them just now, Tim said after looking at the sign. When he got off the ship, Carls heart tightened as he looked at the devastated ind. Carl gritted his teeth and said, Turn this ce upside down! Find Summer! Yes! Carl and Tim were not idle when others were looking for Summer. They searched the ind for a week and constantly increased their manpower. They really turned the ind upside down. Not to mention Summer, even a single living mouse could be found. Both of them had perseverance, even if Summer was dead, they still wanted to find her body. Whether Summer was dead or alive, they had to find her. But strangely, they had been looking for her for a week, a month, three months In the end, none of them found Summer. Leonardo was seriously injured, and after a period of treatment in the local hospital, he was sent back to Country M. Before Leonardo left for Country M, Carl went to see him once. Leonardos body was covered with tubes, and apart from his pale face, it was no different from sleeping. Carl sat beside the hospital bed and said, I did my best. Tim and I searched the entire ind, but we couldnt find Summer. You should wake up earlier. We get used to be squeezed by you. Now Carl said something to Leonardo, but Leonardo did not wake up. When Carl came out, he saw Kate, who was about to push the door open, with a few bodyguards behind her. When Kate saw Carle out, she cast a cold nce at him. Obviously, she did not wee him at all. People that annoyed Carl most were noble girls from wealthy families who liked to put on airs, just like Kate. However, under such circumstances, he could not fall into quarrel with Kate. He could only say, Take good care of Leonardo and Rosie. Kate crossed her arms and said mockingly, I know. You dont have to tell me. Carl didnt want to talk to her any more. He turned around and left. Kate turned around to nce at Carl and instructed the bodyguard beside her, Go to Country M tonight. Make arrangements first. Yes. The bodyguard left. Kate pushed open the door and entered. She stood by the bed and looked at Leonardo for a while. As if she had made up her mind, Kate took out her phone and made an overseas call. Hello, Miss Kate. The hypnotherapist I asked you to contact, are you sure he can do it? Miss Kate, please rest assured. That hypnotherapist is a world-famous expert. Its difficult to hire him. He is definitely a professional! Thats good. Kate hung up the phone and held onto her phone for a moment before turning her gaze to Leonardo. Leonardo, Im doing this for your own good. Summer is out of your league. You deserve someone better. When you wake up, youll be a new andplete person. Youre the pride of our family. Well make the Emersons even more prosperous together Kate was an ambitious woman. She felt that her abilities were outstanding, but in terms of business, Leonardo was still superior to her. Leonardo would do whatever she couldnt do. All she had done was to maintain the prosperity of the Emersons. Everything that Leonardo possessed should match his status as the ruler of the Emerson Group.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Chapter 358 Your Fiancé A slight knock on the door interrupted Kates thoughts. Kate wore a long face and said, Come in. The bodyguard pushed the door open and said respectfully, Miss Kate, we have got everything ready. Theres no need to wait until night. Lets set off now. Kate gave the order, and soon, some medical staffs came in to transfer Leonardo. When the medical staff put Leonardo on the ne, they were surprised to find that Leonardo seemed to have some signs of awakening. Miss Kate, Mr. Emerson should be awake soon. The doctor told Kate about it in excitement, but he did not see a trace of joy on Kates face. She only said, I see. Kate drove out the other medical personnel, leaving only one behind. She instructed, The signs of his imminent lucidity are bing more obvioustely, and the dose of the medicine can be increased a little. He shouldnt wake up until we arrive in the U. S. A. Actually, Leonardos injuries werent as severe as they looked. A week ago, Leonardo had been able to wake up. It was Kate who had ordered people to drug Leonardo and kept him unconscious. Carls words alerted Kate. Although her rtionship with Leonardo was faint, she knew that if Leonardo woke up and knew that she hadnt sent someone to save Summer, he would definitely turn against her. She would never let that happen. Fortunately, she had already contacted the best hypnotherapist in the world. Thinking of this, Kate smiled. She was bound to get everything she wanted. The nended on a private airport in Country M. The hypnosis therapist that Kate contacted had already sent someone to wait for them. A man who put on a serious face walked over to Kate and said, Excuse me, are you Miss Kate? Yes. After confirming their identities, they left with Leonardo and Kate. Kate still had some distrust towards the hypnotherapist. Are you the subordinates of that expert? The man driving the car expressionlessly said, Miss Kate, do you not trust our boss? But you can only trust him now. Here we are. Miss Kate, please get out of the car. Kate gritted her teeth and got out of the car. In front of her was a dark ck circr vi with strange style. Kate wanted to retreat. This vi and the two subordinates sent by this expert were too strange. The person behind her urged her, Miss Kate, please. When Kate came over, she did not bring her subordinates, mainly because the fewer people who knew about this, the better. No matter what, she had to give it a try. Kate walked in. They took her all the way in.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. After passing through the corridor, they entered an empty room. The room was lit and had a huge bookshelf that upied an entire wall. In front of the bookshelf was a dark wood desk with a tall man sitting in front of it. The man wore sses and a mask. He wore a in ck suit and looked very mysterious. The subordinate respectfully walked over to the man and said, Mr. Lee, Miss Kate is here. The man nodded. He stood up and walked to Kate, then politely extended his hand to her and said, Hello, Miss Kate. He spoke Chinese. Kate stretched out her hand and said tentatively, Mr. Lee? The mans voice carried a hint of a smile, Its time to begin. Mr. Lee, do you always wear a mask? Kate was a little vignt. This expert looked too young. Take Miss Kate out for tea. As soon as the man gave the order, his subordinates forcefully invited Kate out. The door was closed and the mans gaze fell on Leonardo. He took off his sses, his eyes carrying a hint of interest as he murmured, Interesting. Recently, a paparazzi took photos of Leonardo, the CEO of the Emerson Group, traveling. In the photos, he was very intimate with a little girl who was suspected to be his illegitimate daughter. Entertainment news was being broadcast on TV in the VIP ward. The nurses who were changing the dressing for the patient on the bed whispered when they heard the news. Really? Does Leonardo actually have an illegitimate daughter? It was revealed some time ago that he had a fiance. Was it the child between him and his fiance? One of the nurses pointed at the female patient on the bed and reminded, Be careful, dont prick too deep Another nurse said with a disapproving expression, She cant feel that. A person in persistent vegetation state who has slept for three years is unable to wake up. Dont say that. Let me do it. Just as the nurse was about to insert the needle into the patients wrist, she felt that the wrist that had been inserted with the needle for many times seemed to have moved. Were my eyes ying tricks on me? Another nurse asked her, What happened? A weak female voice sounded from the bed, You are The two nurses lowered their heads and looked at the female patient on the bed, God! You are awake! Summer blinked her eyes. Because she had slept for three years, she found it difficult to speak. Before she could speak again, the two nurses ran out. Ill call Mr. Stanley! Ill inform the doctor! As soon as Stanley exited the elevator, a nurse ran over happily and told him, Mr. Stanley, your fiance is awake. She just woke up! Three years ago, a female patient came to the hospital. She hadnt woken up for three years, but this man named Stanley came to see her every day, rain or shine, and didnt give up on her. Although Stanley had never said anything about his rtionship with the female patient, these female nurses and doctors felt that the female patient was Stanleys fiance. Hearing this, Stanleys eyes shed with a smile, but he wasnt surprised at all, Really? Seeing Stanley like this, the nurse couldnt help feeling a little puzzled. Shouldnt he be overjoyed? Ill go and see her first. Stanley ignored the nurses doubts and walked straight towards the ward. There were already several doctors checking on Summers condition in the ward. Stanley walked over and looked at the thin and weak Summer lying on the bed with a nk expression. He said, Summer, youre finally awake. The female patient on the bed looked up at Stanley. She looked very weak. Her voice was so hoarse that others almost couldnt hear her. She asked, You call me? Stanley listened to her words and his expression finally changed slightly. His eyes lit up and he pointed at himself, Do you know me? Who am I? Summer shook her head, Who are you? Stanley narrowed her eyes and smiled, Your fianc. Summer stared at him for a few seconds, her eyes filled with doubt, Really? Chapter 359 Frightened Why Stanley said he was Summers fianc was just to test her. He didnt expect that Summer would ask him if it was true. As an adult with basicmon sense, he suspected that Summer might suffer from amnesia! The rxed expression on Stanleys face disappeared. He became very serious, Doctor, can you take aprehensive examination for her? The doctor in the ward saw Summers reaction and put on a serious face. The doctor quickly checked up Summers body fully and asked Stanley to go to the office. Mr. Stanley, your fiance, Ms. Summer, has no other problems other than her weak body. However, due to the severe brain damage in that ident, she suffered from amnesia Stanley silently listened to the doctors words and returned to the ward after thanking him. Summer was sitting on the bed, holding the remote control to change the TV channels. The nurse who was changing medicine for Summer was whispering that she envied Summer having a fianc who would never leave her. The nurse changed the medicine for Summer. She turned around and saw Stanley standing by the door. She blushed and said, Mr. Stanley. Mr. Stanley was not only handsome, but also had a good temper. He was so affectionate. Everyone had been moved by his love for Summer. Otherwise, some nurses would have run after him long ago.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. After the nurse left, Stanley walked to the bed and sat down, quietly looking at Summer. Lying on the bed for three years, Summer was all skin and bones. Her face was sickly and pale. Summer reacted slowly. She felt that Stanley was looking at her and slowly turned her head to look at Stanley. Her gaze towards Stanley was very unfamiliar. Summer asked him carefully, They say your name is Stanley. The nurse told Summer that she had been lying in bed for three years. The man in front of her, Stanley, had been guarding her all the time and had never abandoned her. Stanley said that he was her fianc. But she did not remember him at all. She couldnt remember if she had a fianc called Stanley. She even couldnt remember her name. She lost all her memories and past. Her mind was so nk that she was frightened. Yes. Stanley answered and stared at her silently, not knowing what he was thinking. Summers finger unconsciously stirred the nket, They also said that you are my fianc Stanley nodded, Yes. After a few seconds, Summer shook her head in confusion and subconsciously retorted, No. If Stanley was her fianc, why didnt she have any feelings towards him? Love might be lost because of amnesia. However, why did she have no sense of familiarity to him at all? After all, he was such a close person. Do you think Im lying to you? Stanley looked at her mischievously. You Summer remembered what the nurse said. She hurriedly shook her head and hesitantly said in a low voice, No, I dont. We probably didnt share a deep love with each other in the past Otherwise, I Stanley had guarded her for three years when she was in vegetative state. No matter what, he was a loving and righteous person. She believed that he did not lie to her. The reason why she didnt have any affection for him might be that they didnt love each other deeply in the past. Yes, our rtionship wasnt very good in the past, but thats all over. We can get to know each other again and start over. Stanley smiled and extended his hand towards her, Hello, Im Stanley Bates. His smile was too sincere and infectious. Summerpletely believed him, Hello, I am Stanley reminded her, Summer Jarrett. Hello, Im Summer Jarrett. Summer replied. Her eyes filled with smile and bright starlight. Stanley held her skinny hand and was absent-minded for a moment. She was a weak and skinny woman who had no rtion with beauty. She was so skinny that she was almost a little scary. But at this moment, she was exceptionally pleasing to his eyes. Summer stayed in the hospital for half a month. After she could eat some food as normal, she was taken out of the hospital by Stanley. It was September. The weather in early autumn cooled down. Summer wore a grey sweater with a white shirt inside. Her long hair was gently draped over her shoulders. She looked gentle and elegant. She sat in the passenger seat. The wind blew in from the open window. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. The familiar aura in the air pleased Summer. She turned to Stanley with a smile and said, Stanley, I must have grown up in this city. I feel that the air here is very familiar. Is that so? Stanley turned his head. His gaze paused on her face for two seconds before moving away. At this time, a car happened to pass a crossroads. Stanley braked and waited for the traffic lights. Summer turned around and looked out of the window. Beside them was a luxurious ck car. The rear window of the car was lowered. A little girls childish voice sounded, Leonardo you! I will break off my friendship with you! Perhaps because she was young and spoke quickly, Summer could not hear clearly what she said. Summer raised her head and saw a girl at the age of three or four, holding a balloon, by the window. She was angry and was trying her best to climb out of the window. The little girls hair was so ck and soft. The bangs on her forehead were sticky. Her eyes were ck and big. She pouted and looked very cute. Seeing the little girl was about to climb out of the car, Summer became nervous. A pair of big hands with distinct joints stretched out from behind the little girl, sped her stomach, and easily carried her down. However, the little girl suddenly stretched out her hand that was as white as tender tofu and pointed at Summer, Pretty sister The man holding her raised his eyes and looked at Summer, Rosie, for your aesthetic judgment, I suspect that if you are my biological daughter. He was an extremely handsome man. His face was perfect. His eyes were as beautiful as a ck pearl, deep and sharp. Just a single nce could throw one into a thrill. Summer unconsciously shivered and abruptly withdrew her gaze. However, at this moment, her heart also shrank. She reached out to cover her chest, with her face pale. The green light lit up and Stanley started the car. He also noticed Summers strange appearance, Whats wrong? Summer shook her head, Its fine. Chapter 360 Rich Love Life But that ufortable feeling came and went quickly. When Summer turned around and looked out of the window, the ck car beside them had gone far away. The license number of that car was a bit special. It seemed that the owner of that car was either rich or powerful. She remembered the man she just saw and couldnt help remembering what he said. For your aesthetic judgment, I suspect if you are my biological daughter. Did she look ugly now? Moreover, how could a father talk to his own daughter like that? That man looked deep and cold. He was so blunt and straightforward. What kind of woman could endure a man like him? Thinking of this, Summer turned to look at Stanley who was concentrating on driving. Inparison, Stanley was really a good man. Stanley was loving and righteous, with a good temper. Why are you looking at me? Stanley saw Summer looking at him. Summer smiled and said, I think you are very good. Stanley seemed not to expect her to say such words. His eyes shed, Is that so? The car drove into a beautiful neighborhood. Get out of the car first and wait for me. Ill park the car ande over. As Stanley spoke, he leaned over to help Summer untie her belt. Summer subconsciously stretched out her arm to stop him and made a defensive posture, Ill do it myself. Stanleys arm froze in midair just like that. After a while, he nodded, Alright. Summer felt extremely ufortable, quickly untied her seat belt and got out of the car. She stood by the roadside and watched Stanley parking the car. Her delicate eyebrows frowned slightly. Previously, she only felt that her rtionship with Stanley might not be deep in the past, but when Stanley was about to help her undo her seat belt, she rejected him subconsciously. She subconsciously made a move to defend. Sometimes the body did react faster and more honestly than the brain. What are you thinking? Stanleys voice pulled back Summers thoughts. She suddenly raised her head and discovered that Stanley had already parked his car and walked over. I dont think anything. I feel a little dizzy. Summer reached out and blocked her forehead. The weather wasnt too hot, but it wasnt too cool either. Stanley didnt suspect her and led her into the building. The greenery in themunity was excellent. The buildings were not very high, with about seven or eight floors. The buildings were sparsely built, making themunity very quiet and spacious. Stanley opened the door and stood to the side, Come in. The house was a duplex building. It was bright and spacious. The decoration was very warm. Apart from the necessary furniture, there were no extra furnishings. It looked cold and cheerless. Summer walked in and found the things inside were very new and the aura of life was very faint. Stanley followed her and kept a distance from her, How do you feel? The distance of one step was neither unfamiliar nor too close. Summer nodded and asked, You dont live here? No. Stanley walked to the French window and looked at the lush green nts outside. His tone became somewhat light, The environment here is very good and suitable for you to rest and recuperate. Summer was a bit moved, Thank you. Stanley smiled and didnt say anything. He walked to the TV and picked up the remote control. He pointed at the TV and said, Do you know what this is? Summer felt at a loss, TV. Although she forgot her past, she did not forget about themon sense of life. The smile on Stanleys face deepened a little, Im joking. Dont be angry. He turned on the TV and casually changed the channel. It happened to be on the financial news channel.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. This morning, President of the Emerson Group, Leonardo Stanley was about to change the channel, when he paused for a moment. He turned to look at Summer and saw her staring at the TV in surprise. On the TV screen, it was Leonardo participating in amercial activity. He wore a straight ck suit, calm and confident. He emitted a natural aura of a king. Seeing Summer watching seriously, Stanley gently ced the remote control on the cab, as if he was afraid of disturbing her, and said naturally, Whats wrong? Ive seen him. On our way here, when we waited for the red light at the intersection, he was in the car next to us. Summer recalled his look, and her heart was still filled with lingering fear. But she couldnt help looking up at the TV screen. She inexplicably wanted to look at him a few more times. He was more handsome than on TV. So it is. Stanley said indifferently. The news on the TV changed. He has a daughter. Shes very cute! Summer thought of the little girl who pointed at her and called her Pretty Sister, and her heart softened. She couldnt help smiling. The man called Leonardo seemed to call her Rosie. Summer didnt know what the word was. Could it be Rosie? How could he be a father? This name was too casual! Recently, the media expose that Leonardo has a three-year-old daughter, but it has not been confirmed yet. Stanley said while paying attention to Summers reaction. However, there was no other emotion on Summers face, other than doubt and curiosity. Did she really forget the past so thoroughly that she didnt remember him at all? Why is he so popr in the media? What does his family do? The short news just now did not reveal anything. Stanley put on a serious face and said, The Emerson is a top-notch family as wealthy as a country. Summers eyes widened in surprise, So rich? Yes. Stanley seemed to have discovered something interesting and continued to talk to Summer about the Emerson and Leonardo. Summer listened earnestly. From the beginning to the end, except for surprise and curiosity, there was no other emotion on her face. In the past, Stanley only heard of someone who injured his brain in an ident and would lose his memories. He never thought that such a thing would really happen. You said he had a fiance. He hasnt married yet, but he has a daughter. I heard him admit it! Summer shook her head and said in a slightly disgusted tone, It seems that he has a rich love life. Stanley put his hand on his lips, cleared his throat and restrained his smile. Then, he pretended to be serious and said, Dont tell others that he has a daughter I know. Leonardo is rich and powerful. He doesnt want others to pry into his private life. I definitely wont talk about it everywhere. Besides, who else can I talk to other than you At this point, Summer felt a little disappointed. Other than Stanley, it seemed that she didnt know anyone else. Chapter 361 An Old Friend Stanley noticed Summers change of mood andforted her, Youll remember sooner. Summer was quite relieved. Suddenly, she seemed to recall something and asked him, Where is my old friend? She had woken up for so long, but no friend came to see her. Did she have no friends? Stanleys expression did not change. He did not seem to be surprised at all that Summer would ask so, We did not live together before. So I do not know your friends very well. Summer had always felt that her rtionship with Stanley wasnt that close. When she heard him say this, her doubts was swept away. Stanley told her that she had an ident abroad. When the doctor informed Stanley, Stanley only saw her alone. Summer lost her phone. As for the social ounts, she could not remember the user name and password at all. With this thought, Summer became upset again. Dont think too much, just let it be. Stanley patted her shoulder: Are you hungry? Ill take you out for dinner. Yes. Summer raised her head and smiled at him. She could feel that the rtionship between her and Stanley was not deep, but Stanley truly wanted to take good care of her. With her current situation, she couldnt get along with Stanley like a normal couple, so they could only start as friends. On this, they had already reached a consensus before she was discharged from the hospital. Stanley drove her to a vegetarian restaurant not far. Summer had slept for three years. Due to her weak gastrointestinal condition, and since all the functions of her body were still recovering, she had a poor appetite. Therefore, she had to be a vegetarian as much as possible. After taking a seat, Stanley said to her, I havee to eat in this restaurant once before. The dishes taste good. You may also like it. After he finished speaking, he pushed the menu to her and said, You can order first, and Ill go to the restroom. Okay. Summer took the menu and looked at it. There were a lot of dishes, but Summer had no appetite at all. So she looked at the menu slowly. Moreover, she felt that the dishes here were a little expensive At this time, a group of people walked in from outside the restaurant. Lets sit in a private room or just in the lobby? The lobby. The private room is a little stuffy. Anyway, there arent many people at the moment. Lets sit in the lobby. As they spoke, those people walked to the dining table beside Summer and sat down. Summer inadvertently turned to nce at the table beside her and happened to meet a mans sight. The man looked quite young. His skin was white, and his eyebrows were straight. He was the kind of man who was especially attractive to women and had a glib tongue. Although the clothes he wore were simple, they were of good quality. Just with a nce, she knew he was a son of rich family.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. When the mans gaze met hers, his eyes widened and looked at her for a long time, unable to utter a word. He stood up and rushed towards her. He was so excited that he almost knocked the dining table over when he got up. The corner of the table rubbed against the ground, making an ear-piercing sound. Sum Sum why are you here? Carl stuttered for a while before finally calling out her name, Summer, why are you here? When did you return to Hoover City? A week ago, Carls mother said that she found a delicious vegetarian restaurant and wanted to bring him there if they had time. He just happened to be free today, so they came here. Originally, he was reluctant toe. After all, he had been urged to get married in the past two years. Besides, his rtives always urged him to find a girlfriend, and even asked him to go on a blind date. But now, he was d he hade today. He had just sat down, and when he saw Summer at the next table, he wondered if he was hallucinating. After all, when the ident happened back then, he had brought many people to search for her on the ind for a long time. At first, they searched for a month. Later, when Jessica heard about this matter, she spent all her savings and searched Summer for half a year, but ended up in vain. They had searched everywhere on the ind, but they couldnt find Summer at all. Do you know me? Summer looked at Carl in surprise. How could she know a man like Carl? Carl looked young and rich. Although she had forgotten all about the past, when she first looked at the menu, she felt that these dishes were very expensive. This was enough to show that she was born ordinary and never lived a wealthy life. Not to mention the man called Leonardo who she saw on TV yesterday, even the man in front of her looked like a son of rich family. Summer and he were people from different sses. What what? Seeing Summers expression of surprise, Carl frowned and said, Im Carl! Whats going on? Dont you recognize me anymore? Only then did Carl notice that Summer was abnormally thin. It seemed that she had just recovered from a serious illness, and she looked extremely weak. Summer muttered his name, Carl At this time, Stanley came back. He stood behind Carl and said unkindly, Sir, youre too close to her. When Carl came over earlier, because he was too excited, he put one hand on the dining table and leaned over to speak to Summer. As he moved closer, from other peoples point of view, the way he stared at Summer was as if he was making trouble for her. Carl turned to look at Stanley and asked angrily, Who are you? Just now, Summers puzzled look had already depressed Carl. Now plus such an annoying man, Carl was naturally in a bad mood. Stanley nced in Summers direction and replied, I am her friend, but who are you? Are you her friend? Why dont I know you? Carl straightened his body, crossed his arms, and stared at Stanley provocatively. Stanleyughed, disparagingly, What a coincidence, I dont know you either. You Carl was tongue-tied. He turned to look at Summer and asked, Summer, where have you been these years? I Just as Summer was about to speak, Stanley interrupted her. Stanley looked at Carl expressionlessly. She has suffered from indigestion and needs to eat at meal time. If you have something to say, we may talk about it after meal. Carl frowned and did not say anything. The two men stared at each other, and only the two could understand each others meaning. Alright. Carl turned to Summer and said, Summer, lets find a ce to talk after the meal. When Carl returned to his table, his mother asked him, Carl, who is that girl? A friend I havent seen for a long time. After Carl finished speaking, he interrupted his mother, Take back what you want to say. Its impossible for me and her to be together. Outside, he was an eligible bachelor. But at home, he was an unweed old bachelor. Chapter 362 Not Intimate Carl returned to his table and sat down. Stanley asked Summer with concern, Are you alright? Im fine. Mr. Carl didnt mean any harm just now. Summer turned around and looked in Carls direction. Coincidentally, Carl was also looking at her. His eyes were filled with doubt and confusion. Its good that youre fine. Lets order some dishes. Stanley did not continue this topic. On the other side, Carl was eating while looking towards Summer. His mother, Mrs. Jones, suddenly said, Carl, do you know what you look like now? What? Carl replied absent-mindedly. Mrs. Jones looked at Summer and whispered to Carl mysteriously, Youre like a husband who caught his wife cheating on him. Carl turned around and stared at Mrs. Jones for a few seconds before saying seriously, No, Im not the kind of friend like husband. What? Mrs. Jones was dumbfound before she asked tentatively, Is that your friends wife? Yes. Carl replied. Thinking of Leonardo, he sighed and shook his head. After thinking for a while, he took out his phone and prepared to give Jessica a call to tell her that he had met Summer. However, he didnt know what was going on with Summer. If he called Jessica, Jessica would only be as anxious as him. It was better to wait until he figured out what was wrong with Summer. When Summer and Stanley finished their meal, Carl and other people at the table beside them were still eating. After arriving at the parking lot, the two got on the car. Stanley said, I think I left my phone in the restaurant. Ill go get it. Wait for me in the car. Okay. Summer did not doubt it at all and said, Go, Ill wait for you. Stanley got off the car and took a turn, then he arrived at the back door of the restaurant. Carl was lighting a cigarette when he saw Stanley walking over. He asked, A cigarette? Thank you. Stanley took the cigarette that Carl handed him. Who are you? How did you find Summer? Where did you hide her for the past three years? Carl blew cigarette smoke and asked directly with a serious face. Stanley handed over his business card. It said, Stanley Bates. Carl took a nce, and noticed the words psychiatric clinic before stuffing the business card into his pants pocket. You havent answered my question. Carl was not interested in what Stanley did. He only wanted to know everything about Summer. For Leonardo and Jessica, he had the responsibility and obligation to inquiry about it. I didnt hide her. She was injured too badly in that ident back then, undergoing dozens of surgeries. She had been unconscious for three years and just woke up recently, but she forgot a lot of things. I hope that your so-called old friends wont disturb her. She hadnt totally recovered yet. Stanleys expression was solemn, and his tone was somewhat unquestionable. About what happened back then, Leonardo had almost recovered when he returned home. Therefore, Carl did not expect that Summer would be so badly injured, and that she only woke up after being unconscious for three years. Summer grew up in Hoover City. She doesnt have many friends. When did she know you? Stanley did let out any inside secret, so Carl could only inquire step by step. Its none of your business. I saved her, so Im responsible for her health. You can go and see her, but please dont disturb her. Dont affect her physical condition. If theres nothing else, Ill leave first. Stanley spoke so politely, but his tone was very tough. His meaning was clear. Summer was saved by him. He would not prevent Carl and the others froming into contact with her, but he did not allow them to tell Summer about her past. This person was simply making trouble for no reason! Thinking of Leonardos current situation, Carl scratched his hair and kicked the wall. In the next moment, he was in so much pain that he hugged his feet and jumped around on one foot. When Stanley returned to the car, Summer had already begun to sleep with her eyes half closed. Hearing the sound of the car door closing, Summer opened her eyes. Seeing her open her eyes, Stanley simply asked her, Are you sleepy? No. Summer nced at the phone he threw aside and asked, Why did you go for so long? Stanleys expression was the same as usual, I went to the bathroom by the way. Summer nodded with a hesitant expression. Tell me if you have something to say. Stanley smiled when he saw her hesitation. Hearing Stanleys words, Summer no longer hesitated and asked, The Mr. Carl just now do I really know him? Perhaps. What do you think? Stanley asked her as he started the steering wheel. Dont you know him? Summer was a little surprised. She thought that Stanley would know Carl. Stanley chuckled and said, I dont know him, and Im not sure if you recognize him. As you think, we werent close in the past. Recently, Summer had always felt that her rtionship with Stanley might not be as intimate as an ordinary unmarried couple. However, she did not expect that Stanley had already noticed what she was thinking. She said somewhat unnaturally, You How would you know Because I look through you from here, so I can know anything you want. Stanley pointed at his chest. Although his words were addressed to her, he did not look at her. Summer turned around and could only see his side face.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. At this time, Stanley suddenly turned to look at her, If you feel touched, you can directly tell me. Hearing this, Summer couldnt helpughing, Im very touched. Stanleyughed silently. After Carl returned, he felt ufortable thinking about it. He drove to the Emerson Group to find Leonardo. Leonardo, a workaholic, would stay in thepany on weekdays and weekends. When someone needed to look for him, it would be right to stop him at the Emerson Group entrance. Carl finally saw Leonardo walking out of the Emersons main entrance when it was close to eight oclock in the evening. Leonardo! Carl shouted and ran towards him. When Leonardo saw Carl, he frowned. Why are you here again? Why are you looking for me? Or do you want me to invest in you? Ive told you that Im not interested in Tip Top. Carl was speechless. Three years ago, after Leonardo woke up, he forgot about everyone and everything, including Summer, just like Summer today. Not to mention he, Carl, who Leonardo had bullied for a long time How many times have I told you? The boss behind Tip Top Media is you! Carl couldnt remember how many times he had exined this to Leonardo in the past three years. Chapter 363 Call Me Daddy Hearing what Carl said, Leonardo replied indifferently, Are you done? Seeing that Leonardo was about to leave, Carl could only follow him. Leonardo, just hear me out. Why do you want to leave every time I start saying something? My time is valuable. I dont want to waste it on meaningless things, Leonardo said as he walked toward the car. Suddenly, he turned to look at Carl. Are you trying to go to the Emersons with me? Carl took a deep breath but finally couldnt help shouting angrily, What the hell are you talking about? Leonardo ignored Carl and turned to instruct the bodyguard behind him without any emotion. Remember to put this gentleman on the cklist of Emerson Group. After saying this, he bent down and sat in the car. The ck car roared off, leaving Carl stamping his foot in anger on the spot. Leonardo! Sometimes, he felt that it wasnt because Leonardo lost his memory, but he was possessed by the evil. In the past, although Leonardo wasnt quite good-tempered, he was at least prudent. Now, he was unwilling to listen to a bit more at all. BANG! Behind Carl came the sound of a car door open and closed. Subsequently, the ttering sound made by high-heel shoes could be heard. Carl turned around and saw Kate, who closely resembled Leonardo, causing a strong aversion in his heart. Kate crossed her arms and said in a disdainful tone, Its you again. Carls expression turned cold. Kate, have you done something to Leonardo? What a joke! Leonardo is my younger brother. What could I do to him? Its because his brain was seriously injured that he lost his memory. It has been three years, but he can recall nothing. This is meant to be. You shouldnte looking for him again in the future. After warning him, Kate snorted coldly, turned around and went back into the car. She was just about to start the car when she saw Carl and Leonardo. She waited until Leonardo left and got out of the car to inform Carl. Carl was quite persistent. Leonardo didnt remember him over the past three years, but he insisted on seizing every opportunity to approach him. But what was the use of it? Leonardo couldnt remember him at all. Thinking of this, Kate revealed a satisfied smile and drove away. In the car. Leonardo was taking a nap leaning against the seat when he suddenly opened his eyes and asked the driver, How many times did Carle for me in thepany this month? Maybe more than a dozen times. Actually, the driver could not remember clearly, so he could only give a vague answer cautiously. Hearing this, Leonardo did not say anything anymore. Only when the car stopped at the gate of the Emersons old manor did the driver remind Leonardo, Mr. Emerson, were here. As soon as the car stopped, a bodyguard came over and opened the door for Leonardo. Just as Leonardo arrived at the entrance to the hall, he heard a childs babbling. A little girl was shouting aloud in a childish voice, You Thats not right My big castle Leonardo entered the hall and saw the chubby girl, Rosie. She was sitting on the ground, surrounded by servants who were helping her building a castle. She seemed to be muttering something, but she spoke so quickly that the servants were all confused,pletely unable to understand what she was talking about. At this time, Amber walked over with some fruit. Rosie, get up and eat some fruit. Rosie buried her head in building the castle and articted a reply, I dont want to eat. Amber looked unhappy as she pointed at the castle in front of Rosie and instructed the servants, Put these things away. After this, she crouched down beside Rosie, picked her up and then ced her on the sofa. Rosie wanted to escape, but Ambers face darkened. Sit down! Rosie was frightened by Amber and the expression on her chubby little face froze, her eyes immediately turning red. She pouted and folded her arms, averting her eyes from Amber. Humph! Just as she looked away, she saw Leonardo. Her eyes immediately lit up. With tears in her eyes, she immediately smiled and sat on the sofa with her short legs dangling from side to side. She swiftly wriggled out of the sofa and ran towards him. Leonardo! It was not long before Rosie celebrated her third birthday. She did better in speaking than her peers, but she always failed to pronounce Leonardos name correctly. Leonardos look remained emotionless, but a trace of warmth shed across his eyes. He bent his knees and squatted down, stretching out his arms to catch his daughter who was rushing towards him. Rosie put her arms around his neck and habitually stretched out her little hands to y with his hair. Ever since she was young, she was used to grabbing his hair every time he hugged her. She wouldnt exert strength and just thought it was fun to do that. Amber hadnt noticed Leonardo just now. Now seeing him walking over with Rosie in his arms, she reacted and said, Leonardo, youre back. Leonardo threw a casual nce at her, looking indifferent as if she were a stranger. He hugged Rosie and sat down on the sofa, letting her sit on hisp and face him. He taught her in a serious tone. Call me Daddy. Rosie imitated his tone and earnestly called him, Dad. Yes, Leonardo replied and reached out to touch her head. The next moment, however, Rosie shouted, Leonardo! Her eyes were a little red, and she sat on hisp, smiling smugly. Leonardo felt that something hade to his mind, but there seemed to be nothing. Seeing Leonardo staring at her, Rosie thought that he was angry, so she grabbed his hand, slipped off his legs and ran away.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. To avoid her falling over, Leonardo reached out to support her when she did that. How could a child notice these details? As soon as Rosiended on the ground, she quickly ran away. Two servants followed her closely. Leonardo fixed his gaze on Rosie until she ran out of his sight. That was hermon practice. Every time she irritated him, she would quickly sneak away and find a ce to hide. Amber looked at how Leonardo treated Rosie with embarrassment. But very quickly, she looked the same as usual and tried to soften her tone. Leonardo, have you eaten? Leonardo wasnt nice to her, with coldness and alienation in his deep voice. Since you dont know how to take care of a child, youd better note here for Rosie again. Chapter 364 How did I Spoil Her? Amber did not expect Leonardo would say this, so her expression changed abruptly. What do you mean? Cant you understand such simple sentences? I mean you should no longer take care of Rosie. Leonardo frowned slightly and his tone became colder. He was growing impatient. No matter what, I am your fiance and Rosies real mother. How can you talk to me like this?! Amber was infuriated by him and her voice rose considerably, no longer as calm and elegant as usual. She had had enough of all this for three years. Even a piece of ice should be melted by now. However, Leonardo didnt soften his attitude towards her at all, just like a rock. First, its Kate who said you were my fiance, which has nothing to do with me. Second, if you werent Rosies real mother, do you think you could sit here and talk to me like this now? Leonardos tone was extremely cold and showed no pity at all. With a pale face, Amber was speechless for a long time. She picked up her bag and went out. Just as she arrived at the gate, she bumped into Kate. Kate hurried to stop her. Amber? Where are you going? Its sote, you might stay here tonight. Amber cautiously looked inside and pulled Kate to a corner outside the gate where nobody could see them. Under the dim streetlights, Kate saw Ambers red eyes and her expression changed slightly. What happened? Kate, I really cant stand Leonardo anymore. Hes numb with no feelings Amber told Kate what Leonardo had said just now. Kate pondered without saying anything. You shouldnt have brought Rosie back that year. Leonardo is nicer to her than me! Amber exhaled in a depressed mood. Dont say that. Rosie is Leonardos daughter. In Kates heart, kinship was of great importance. Leonardo didnt remember what happened in the past. Kate thought he would at least have a special feeling towards her after she told him that Amber was Rosies biological mother. Unexpectedly, Leonardo was pretty good to Rosie, but remained cold to Amber. In the past three years, there had been no change at all. It was exactly because of this that Kate deliberately released news to the media that Amber was Leonardos fiance. Although Amber was dissatisfied with Kates reply, she did not say anything. She just said with fatigue, Im a little tired today, and will go back first. Let me ask the driver to take you home. Dont worry, Ill find a way. As Kate spoke, she reached out and patted Amber on the shoulder. After seeing Amber leave, Kate entered the house. Leonardo was having dinner and a highchair was beside him. Rosie was holding a small powder-blue bowl with fruit. As soon as she saw Kate walking in, she called sweetly, Auntie. Rosie, are you eating fruit? Kate smiled and walked over. Rosie reached out with a fork and handed a piece of watermelon to Kate. Auntie, have some. Kate hesitated as she watched the fruit in the bowl, which was mashed up by Rosie and covered with her saliva. She smiled and held Rosies chubby little hand, pushing the fruit to Rosies mouth while saying, Rosie eats it. The more you eat, the more beautiful you will be. Hearing what Kate said, Leonardo turned to look at her and whispered, Rosie, give Daddy a piece of apple. When Rosie heard this, her eyes lit up. She stuffed the watermelon into her mouth and then forked a piece of apple into Leonardos mouth. Leonardo opened his mouth and ate. Finish the rest by yourself. With the encouragement, Rosie directly threw away the fork and grabbed the fruit with both hands. Kate wanted to stop her, but was interrupted by Leonardo. You havent eaten yet, have you? No. Leonardo said carelessly, Then go and eat. Dont worry about Rosie. When Kate entered the dining room, a servant had already taken out the cutlery and ced it opposite from Leonardos seat. After finishing the fruit in the bowl quickly, Rosie tugged at Leonardos sleeve and lifted the bowl high. Daddy, I finished. With the fruit in her mouth, her chubby cheeks bulged a lot. Leonardo found it interesting and reached out to pinch her face. Ouch, what are you doing? Rosie stretched out her hand to pat Leonardos hand.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Leonardo withdrew his hand and a servant took a tissue to wipe the juice from the corner of Rosies mouth. Rosie refused and stretched out her hands towards Leonardo, wanting him to carry her out of the booster seat. Let me do it. Leonardo took the tissue from the servants hand and cleaned Rosies mouth. He carried her out and put her on hisp. Sit down. Rosie sat down obediently without moving. Leonardo continued eating. Looking at the father and daughter, Kate had mixed feelings and said seriously, Dont pamper her. The child is young and will be spoiled easily. Rosie was studying Leonardos throat. When he ate, his Adams apple would move, so Rosie reached out to touch it out of curiosity. Leonardo stopped her by holding her hands and looked down at her as a warning. Rosie could only lean obediently into his arms and remained silent. Afterwards, Leonardo looked up at Kate and asked indifferently, How did I spoil her? Kate choked on her words. Looking at Leonardos poker face and Rosie, who was quiet and obedient in his arms, she pursed her lips without speaking. Leonardo finished his meal, only to find that Rosie was falling asleep with her head down. He gently carried her upstairs and put her on the bed. Just as he put her down, she mumbled in her sleep. Leonardo reached out and quieted her down by patting her on the back. The chubby little girl on the bed was snoring lightly, looking like a cute piggy. Leonardo remembered that when he woke up, he didnt remember anything. He seemed to have never cared much about his daughter, who was brought up by servants. Until one day, when he came back from work, the little girl toddled towards him and gave him a kiss. Perhaps it was because she was rted to him by blood. He did not remember how he had been with Amber in the past, nor did he have any feelings for her, but he felt that Rosie was very important to him. After making sure that Rosie was asleep, Leonardo went out and gently closed the door. As soon as he walked out of the room, he saw Kate. Obviously, she had been waiting here for a long time. Leonardo, I have something to talk with you. Leonardo put his hands into the pockets of his suit pants, looking a little unconcerned. If it is rted to Amber, you dont have to say it. Im tired of this. Whats wrong with Amber? She falls head over heels in love with you and is also Rosies mother. Moreover, she is not young any more Leonardo interrupted her, Youre also not young any more. You should think about getting married first. Leonardo, you Chapter 365 Men Are Heartless Stanley came out of the bedroom and heard someone in the kitchen. He turned to take a nce at the next room and walked towards the kitchen. Summer was wearing an apron and standing in front of the counter, cutting fruit. Hearing the sound of footsteps behind her, she turned around and saw Stanley standing two steps away from her, looking at her with a half-smile. Summer replied with a smile. Good morning. What are you doing? Stanley walked closer and leaned on the edge of the counter to look at the things on it. A wisp of joy shed across Summers face. I woke up early and came to the kitchen to take a look. It turned out that I could cook. Last night, she went to the supermarket with Stanley and bought a lot of food ingredients. When she bought the ingredients, she found that as soon as she picked out a kind of food, the way to cook it would appear in her mind. The moment she woke up this morning, she decided to give it a try. It turned out that she could actually cook. But this was not much of a surprise for her. Her family was very ordinary, and she could cook. This meant that she might have lived alone in the past, and was self-reliant. Stanleys gaze paused on her face for a moment. Theres no need to work so hard. Youre still a patient now. Ill hire someone to cookter. Its nothing. I know my own condition. I feel very well now. After Summer finished speaking, she packed the fruit and said, Alright, we can have breakfast now. Summer ced the breakfast on the dining table and heard Stanley say, I have to go to workter. Ill take you out for lunch at noon. Summer shook her head and refused without thinking. No need. Ill cook lunch myself. Stanley didnt expect her to refuse so straightforwardly. He paused for a moment before shaking his head and saying, Ille back. Summer said, There is really not necessary. You are too cautious. Now I dont feel that I get amnesia, but I am a disabled person who cant take care of myself. Stanley smiled and didnt say anything else. Stanley went to work after breakfast. Summer cleaned the kitchen and went downstairs to dump the garbage. She threw the garbage into the dustbin and was about to go back when she saw two figures sneaking around not far away. It seemed to be a man and a woman. The woman covered her face carefully, but man looked quite normal. Summer looked at them doubtfully for a few seconds, hesitating over whether to call the security guard or not.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The woman ran towards her. The woman was wearing high heels and running fast. Summer couldnt help feeling worried for her. The woman ran over and gave Summer a bear hug, Summer! Its really you! I thought Carl was lying to me! Summer did not understand what was going on at all. She was hugged by the woman for a long time, her body stiffened. Then she managed to say, Miss Miss? Im Jessica! Jessica let go of Summer and looked at her carefully. Why are you so thin? Summer had just recovered and looked pale and thin. Summer asked tentatively, Your name is Jessica? Thats right. Im Jessica Jessica choked up as she spoke. Before she could finish her sentence, she began to sob. Then, she squatted and cried. She cried bitterly. Jessica. Carl remained silent all this time. Seeing Jessica like this, he squatted down in panic tofort her. Miss Jessica Summer stood beside them at a loss. This Miss Jessica seemed to know her, but she really didnt have any impression of her at all. She didnt even know what to say. When Jessica heard Miss Jessica, she felt even sadder. What Miss Jessica? How could you not know me even if you have just recovered? Jessica cried so hard that her makeup was all over her face. In the end, Summer could only take them upstairs. Jessica went to the bathroom to tidy herself up. When she returned to the hall, she had already regained her calmness. Summer was getting water for them. Jessica stared at Summer without blinking. Beforeing here, Carl told her about Summers condition. At that time, she didnt think that much. She felt relieved as long as Summer was still alive. However, seeing Summer standing in front of her and knowing that she had forgotten everything, Jessica still felt extremely ufortable. When Summer brought the water over, she saw Jessica staring at her with red eyes. Summer handed her a ss of water and asked with concern, Are you alright? Jessica hurriedly nodded and looked at her eagerly. What about you? Summer was amused by her eager look. Im fine too. Im in good health now, but Im I know. It doesnt matter if you dont remember me. There are many days ahead of us, and we can create more memories. Jessicas tone was sincere. Jessica finally epted the fact that Summer got amnesia. She should be happy that Summer was alive. From the way Jessica acted, Summer believed that they must be close friends in the past. She thought that Jessica would tell her something about the past, but in the end, Jessica did not. Jessica only asked about her recent condition. Actually, she did not wake up for long. Apart from Stanley, she only knew Carl and Jessica. There was nothing else to say. Jessica gave her a very friendly feeling. They chatted casually. Soon, it was noon. Seeing that they had no intention of leaving, Summer said, You guys can stay for lunch. Jessica immediately replied, Alright. After she finished speaking, she scratched her head embarrassedly. She had answered too quickly Actually, she just didnt want to leave. Previously, she had heard from Carl that the one who saved Summer was a man. He had taken good care of Summer for three years. She wanted to meet him. Then Ill go cook. As Summer spoke, she stood up and walked to the kitchen. As soon as she left, Jessica turned around and asked Carl, You said that you went to see Mr. Emerson yesterday? How was everything? Same as before. Carl sighed and replied weakly. Jessica couldnt help rubbing her temples in frustration. How does it end up like this? Hepletely forgets about Summer, and has a fiance Men are just heartless! Carl retorted, I dont care if you say he is heartless. But I am not like him Jessica was not in the mood to argue with him. Then, she thought of something, and her expression became serious. She warned him, Dont mention Leonardo Emerson to her, not a word. Now, Leonardo did not remember Summer. If Summer remembered him and he was with another woman, it would definitely hurt Summer. Carl had actually experienced this. Thinking about that Leonardo had said he would be in the cklist, he felt miserable. Chapter 366 Don’t Judge People by Appearance Jessica nced at the kitchen and said, Ill go help Summer. You stay here. Dont make any trouble. Hearing her warning, Carl was rather awkward. After finished speaking, Jessica walked toward the kitchen, leaving him alone in the hall. In the kitchen, Summer was washing vegetables. Hearing someoneing in, she turned around and saw Jessica. Miss Jessica, why do youe in? Jessica curled her lips and said, You used to call me Jessica Summer looked at her with an apologetic expression. Seeing her like this, Jessica said at once, Lets not talk about this anymore. Ill help you wash the vegetables. No necessary. I can do it myself Itll be faster. Im so hungry.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Summer finished cooking and served the dishes on the table. Just as she was about to eat with them, she heard the sound of the door opening. She tilted her head to look at the door and saw that Stanley had changed his shoes and was walking towards the dining room. He was still holding the car keys in his hand. When he looked up and saw the three people inside, he was obviously shocked. But he quickly returned to normal. His gaze swept past Jessica and Carl, and finallynded on Summers face. With a faint smile, he said gently, There are guests at home? These words sounded very intimate. Yes. Summer stood up and asked, Why are you back? Stanley only smiled at her and did not exin. He walked to Summer and said, Why not introduce your friends to me? Summer nced at him and then turned to look at Jessica, This is Jessica. Nice to meet you, Miss Jessica. Im Stanley. Stanley stretched out his hand towards Jessica with an appropriate smile on his face. Jessica stretched out her hand and said, Nice to meet you, Mr. Stanley. As she spoke, she quietly peered at Stanley. He wasnt as handsome as Leonardo, but he looked very kind and should be a person with a good temperament. It was too difficult to be like Leonardo. But Stanley took care of Summer for three years, which was not something an ordinary man could do. Stanley nodded slightly and looked at Carl, Mr. Carl is also here. Carl nced at the hand Stanley had just shook with Jessica and raised his eyebrows. His tone was not very friendly. Yes. Am I not wee here, Mr. Stanley? You are Summers friend. Of course, you are a wee guest. Stanley looked down at Summer with a calm expression. Summer sensed the hostile atmosphere, so she asked Stanley, You havent eaten, right? Let me serve you some rice. Ill go and get it myself. Stanley stretched out his hand and gently pressed on Summers shoulder. He turned around and went to the kitchen. As soon as Stanley left, Jessica kicked Carl under the table. Carl gasped in pain. When he looked back at Jessica, Jessica was ring at him. Carl immediately stopped saying anything. The rest of the meal went on smoothly. Apart from Carl, who didnt like Stanley, Summer, Jessica, and Stanley had a good conversation. After dinner, Stanley did not leave right away. Instead, he helped Summer clean the tes. They had a close rapport, as if they had been married for a long time. Jessica looked at them with mixed emotions. She was used to seeing Summer and Leonardo together. Now seeing Summer with another man, she felt somewhat strange. When Summer and Stanley entered the kitchen, Carl said, Jessica, you are a mature woman and shouldnt be like little girls who judge people by their appearances, especially men! Jessica knew Carl was talking about Stanley. She snorted and said, Some people judge others with prejudices. Carl took a deep breath and looked in the direction of the kitchen. He whispered in her ear, Jessica! Even though Leonardo and Summer have lost their memories now, they still have Rosie! After all, Rosie is her biological daughter. This is something she should know! But Leonardo doesnt recognize them right now. So, what if Summer finds out that Rosie is her daughter? Wont Leonardo think shes crazy? Especially his shitty sister Talking about Kate, Jessica was angry. At that time, when Kate found Leonardo, she withdrew the rescue team. Jessica also knew about it. After Leonardo woke up, he didnt remember anything. When Carl went to find him, he didnt believe him at all. The only person Leonardo trusted was Kate. As for Jessica, apart from asionally ncing at Leonardo from afar at some events in the past three years, she had no chance to say a word to Leonardo. Carl restrained his expression and said, I dont think we can keep it a secret. If it wasnt for the Emersons having so many shitty things, Summer might still be fine now. After Jessica finished speaking, she felt that these words were meaningless. She added, Lets talk about itter. Perhaps they will remember by themselves one day. Just as Jessica finished speaking, Stanley walked out of the kitchen. As soon as Jessica and Carl saw hime out, they sat upright and shut their mouths tightly. Are Miss Jessica and Mr. Carl busy at work? Stanley calmly walked over to them. From his expression, they could not tell if he heard their conversation just now. Everyone was smart. Stanley didnt say anything rude, but in fact, he was asking them to leave politely. Im a little busy. I am just about to leave. Jessica immediately stood up. Stanley heard this and said, Ill send you off. Are you leaving? Summer, who wasing out of the kitchen following Stanley, happened to hear their conversation. Yes. Jessica stood up and walked to Summer. Give me your phone number. We could hang out sometime. Jessica exchanged phone numbers with Summer and walked outside. Summer apanied them to the door where she was stopped by Jessica. You stay inside. With Mr. Stanley sending us off, its fine. Ille to see you next time. Goodbye. The moment the door was closed, the expressions of the three people standing at the door changed subtly. They entered the elevator together. Jessica looked at the changing numbers and said with a rare seriousness, How did Mr. Stanley get to know Summer? She had just noticed that the clothes Stanley was wearing were a low-key brand from abroad. The watch on his wrist was also a limited edition. It didnt seem like he was short of money. He seemed to have a calm aura and rich life experience. Even if Jessica was used to seeing wealthy men and celebrities, she would take a few more nces at a man like Stanley. She had known Summer for so many years, and she knew Summers circle very well. She had never seen someone like Stanley before. The expression on Stanleys face did not change. He said indifferently, I knew her earlier than Miss Jessica. Chapter 367 Responsibilities and Obligations Jessica and Carl were stunned when they heard Stanleys words. They looked at each other and saw astonishment in each others eyes. Jessica met Summer in high school. Before that, Summer had always been alone and seemed to have no friends. However, from Stanleys tone, it sounded not like a lie at all. Stanley continued, As for how I met her, I dont think its necessary to tell Miss Jessica. As he spoke, his gaze was still fixed on the elevator door. He was extremely calm and indifferent, his tone revealing a sedate aura. Mr. Stanley, you Just as Jessica was about to say something, she was interrupted by the sound of the elevator arriving. Stanley turned to look at Jessica and said indifferently, Here we are. They walked out of the elevator. Jessica walked over to Stanley to block his way. How do I know whether youre lying? If it werent for the fact that you were her friend, I wouldnt have given you the chance to question me. The indifference on Stanleys face was no longer there. A gloomy expression appeared in his eyes. It seemed that he was angry. Jessicas expression changed slightly. Since you know that she has friends, why didnt you contact us when you found her? Why should I contact you? What responsibilities and obligations did I have? Stanley curled his lips, revealing a scornful smile. You Before Jessica could say anything else, Carl pulled her behind him. Carls expression was not good. At least, we are Summers true friends. Who are you? Stanley directly ignored Carls question and raised her wrist to look at the time, I still have a few patients waiting for me this afternoon. I wont send you off. After he finished speaking, he strode towards the parking lot. Carl turned to look at Jessica. Seeing her worried expression, he couldnt help but say, Well, how about us taking Summer away? She wont leave with us. No matter how Stanley and Summer met, I can tell that he is really kind to Summer and wont hurt her. Jessica paused for a moment and said, Besides, Stanley has taken care of Summer for three years. Its not fair for us to take Summer away directly. Carls phone rang. He picked up the phone. After someone talked at the other end of the line, Carl replied, Well, send it to me now. What is it? Jessica asked him curiously. Carl replied, I asked someone to investigate Stanley. When they returned to the car, Carl received an email from his subordinate. He read out the words, Stanley, Ph. D. in Criminal Psychology, was once employed as a counselor in Criminal Psychology by a criminal investigation detachment Seeing this, Carl couldnt help looking at Stanley differently, No stain in his resume. He is a talent. Yes. Jessica could not help but nod her head. However, the doubts in her heart grew heavier and heavier. Summers life was as calm as a motionless river. During the day when Stanley went to work in the clinic, Summer stayed at home alone, with limited scope of activity. Perhaps because she was living a rtivelyfortable life, she was getting better and better. Although she looked very thin, she was much better than the time she had just been discharged from the hospital. After Jessica asked for her phone number, she often called her. One day, when Stanley walked out of the door, she received a phone call from Jessica. Summer, do you want to go shopping? Iming to pick you up. Summer did not really like to go out, but Jessica was too enthusiastic, so she could only agree. Jessica came very quickly. Summer even suspected that Jessica had been waiting for Stanley to leave and then came. As soon as she got into the car, Jessica pretended to ask inadvertently, How are you getting along with Mr. Stanley?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Summer buckled her seat belt and replied, Not bad. She felt that she and Stanley werent like unmarried couples at all. Instead, they were like roommates under the same roof. They had dinner together and didnt usuallymunicate much. However, this kind of interaction made her feel at ease. I see Jessica paused for a moment and looked at her with hesitation. In the end, she didnt say anything. They went to the mall together. Jessica still loved shopping and pulled Summer to try on a lot of clothes. Everything went smoothly, but when they left the mall, they met some journalists. In the past three years, Jessicas acting career had flourished. Now, she was already a front-line actress. There were always reporters keeping following her tracks. Run! Jessica pulled Summer and ran back. Whats the matter? Although Summer did not understand what was going on, she still followed Jessica. Jessica could only exin to Summer, Theyre here to chase me. Im an actress. Recently, Im popr. During this period of time, apart from asionally watching news, Summer did not watch any TV series or movies, so she did not know that Jessica was actually an actress. There were many people in the mall. After the journalists ran after Jessica, the scene became somewhat chaotic. Hence, Summer and Jessica got separated. When Summer turned around to look for Jessica, there was no sign of her figure. She found a corner and called Jessica. The call went through very quickly. Jessicas tone was a little anxious. Summer, Im in the parking lot. Where are you? Im still in the mall. Summer heaved a sigh of relief when she heard what Jessica said. Jessica said, Come over quickly. Ill wait for you in the car. No necessary, you go first. Ill go back myself, so that those journalists wonte and look for you again. Of course, Jessica did not want to leave first, but in the end, she was persuaded by Summer, who asked Jessica to call her when she was back home. When Summer hung up the phone and turned around, she saw a little girl who was looking at her. The girl was holding a little puppet, standing in a corner. The little girl wore a sailors blue-and-white striped jacket, and a pair of pink-blue shorts that had just reached her knees. Her eyes were round and pitch-ck. Her baby face was round. Her ck hair was around her shoulders, and her forehead was covered with ayer of soft bangs. She was looking at Summer with a curious expression. The little girl looked extremely cute. Watching her height, Summer guessed that the girl might be three or four years old. Summer looked around and found that there was no adult around her. She walked over and squatted in front of her and asked her, Little girl, where are your parents? Upon a closer look, Summer felt that this little girl looked familiar. A light shed in her mind, and the little face in front of her coincided with the face she saw the day she was discharged from the hospital. Could it be? Was she Leonardos daughter? Whats her name? It seemed that she was named something sounded like Rosy. Rosie tilted her head and looked at Summer for a few seconds before suddenly narrowing her eyes andughing, Pretty sister Summers heart skipped a beat. Did this little girl still remember her? She remembered that the girl called her pretty sister on that day. Chapter 368 Feeling Nervous Summer couldnt helpughing. She reached out to gently touch the girls hair and asked her, You still remember me? The little girl nodded and stretched out her hands into Summers embrace. She said sadly, Look for Leonoodle Summer was dumbfounded by this sudden hug. The cute girl in her arms was hugging her neck and looking at her dependently. Were children so easy to get along with people? Women had no resistance to cute things, let alone a cute and obedient little girl. The little girl spoke too fast. Summer did not understand what she said. She asked, Who did you say? Leonoodle. Rosie said seriously again. Summer was stupefied for a moment. When she realized that the girl was mentioning Leonardo, sheughed out loud, Whats your name? Rosie. Rosie said honestly. Seeing that Rosie was so honest that she answered everything, Summer could not help feeling a little worried for her. How could a daughter raised by a wealthy family like the Emersons be so honest? Shed better be shrewd. Summer picked her up and asked her, Did youe with your father? Rosie shook her head. Summer was a little embarrassed. Where would she take Rosie to look for Leonardo? They should go to the Emerson Group. But she didnt know where it was. Even if she knew, she might not be able to meet Leonardo. At this time, they happened to pass by a restaurant. There were pictures of fries on the billboard outside the restaurant. Rosies eyes lit up as she pointed at the fries and shouted, Fries! Summer could tell that she wanted to eat fries. It was already dinner time, so Summer carried her inside. She didnt know how to find Leonardo and the Emersons, so she decided to take Rosie to dinner first. Summer ordered some fries, fried rice and soup for Rosie. Summer had never taken care of a child. When she took a spoon and wanted to feed Rosie, suddenly she saw Rosie had already picked up her own chopsticks and was about to eat. Rosie clenched her left hand into a small fist and ced it on the dining table. Her right hand held the chopsticks in a standard posture. She opened her mouth and moved closer to the edge of the bowl, quickly putting the rice into her mouth. However, she was still young. Half of the rice that she had put into her mouth fell to the ground, and the corners of her mouth were stained with rice.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Feeling that Rosie was so cute, Summer smiled unconsciously. She asked the waiter to bring a small bowl of soup and stirred it with a spoon. When the soup was cooler, she gave it to Rosie. She had always felt that children from other families were especially cute when they were having meals. Because Rosie herself looked like a doll in a painting, Summer felt that even without having a meal, watching Rosie eat could make her full. Summer tasted the soup herself. She felt that the soup was already warm. She scooped up a spoonful and fed it to Rosies mouth. She said softly, Eat slowly and drink some soup. Rosie listened to her and drank the soup in a single mouthful before continuing to eat. Summer sat beside Rosie and watched for a long time, but she did not eat much. When Rosie finished eating, Summer asked the waiter to bring up the fries. Children all loved this kind of snacks, but they couldnt eat too much. When Rosie was full, she couldnt eat more chips but simply fiddled with the chips as well as the ketchup. Seeing that she had eaten and drank enough, Summer asked her, Where are we going to find your father? Summer asked casually, not expecting Rosie would know. In the next moment, Rosie handed the little puppet she had been carrying to Summer, Call him. Summer nced at the puppet she handed over. It was a pink-blue tiger toy. It was very cute. She took it over and asked Rosie, Use this? Yes. Rosie hurriedly nodded and looked at her expectantly. Summer looked at the little tiger toy in her hand with a confused expression. She thought that Leonardo might have teased Rosie with this tiger puppet at home As she thought, she unconsciously pinched the little tiger toy twice. As a result, she touched a hard object. Summer pinched the cub again. After confirming that there was something inside the toy, she stretched out her hand and unzipped the zipper on the back of the toy. She took out a small piece of wood from the cotton. The wooden block was clearly engraved with a name and a string of telephone numbers. Leonardo? Summer looked at the name on it and said. When Rosie heard her voice, she tilted her head and said, Youre calling my father. Summer took the small piece of wood and asked Rosie, Was your father who stuffed it into the cub? Yes, Dads number. Rosie nodded happily. Summer was dumbfounded for a moment. She remembered the nce on the day she was discharged from the hospital. It was hard to imagine a man with such a fierce aura would be so sweet, and would even carve the words Leonardo on a wood. From this, she could see that Leonardo loved his daughter very much. She thought that Leonardo was a very cold person. Summer looked outside the restaurant. No one came to look for Rosie even after such a long while. Summer could only dial the number of Leonardo under Rosies expectant gaze. When she pressed the phone number, she did not dial it immediately. For some reason, she had an inexplicable palpitation. Like feeling nervous? Rosie was already full. Seeing Summer holding her phone, she asked curiously, Did you make a phone call? Right now. Summer touched Rosies head and called. When the call was getting through, Summer turned on the speaker. Hearing the beep sound, Summers heart also beat fiercely. This inexplicable feeling had also appeared when she first saw Leonardo that day when she was discharged from the hospital. Rosie thought that the phone was connected when she heard the sound of beep, so she called out, Dad? Summerughed, Your father hasnt answered the phone yet. Wait for a moment. Oh. Rosie answered and stared at the screen with eagerness. The anticipation in her eyes touched Summer deeply. After the phone rang four times, a deep and nice male voice came, Who is it? His voice was slightly heavy and cool. Rosie recognized Leonardos voice and hugged the phone, shouting excitedly, Dad! Rosie? Unlike before, this Rosie was clearly mixed with emotions. Its Rosie. Where are you, Dad? Rosie started talking and couldnt stop chattering. On the other end of the phone, Leonardo listened quietly for a while. After confirming that Rosies voice sounded normal, he said in a deep voice, Give the phone to the sister who called me. Summer was a little surprised. How did Leonardo know that it was a sister who helped his daughter call him? Chapter 369 She Didn’t Dare to Leave Rosie meekly handed the phone to Summer, Its for you. Summer took the phone and put it beside her ear, answering, Mr. Emerson. After she uttered his name, she suddenly realized that she had subconsciously exposed the fact that she knew who he was. Leonardo did not seem to be surprised at all that Summer should know him. He only said in a deep voice, Miss, please tell me the address. I wille and pick her up immediately. His voice sounded very calm, carrying a condescending tone, which naturally caused people to unconsciously submit. Summer replied, Alright. The moment she finished speaking, Leonardo hung up the phone. Summer was a little surprised. Didnt he even have to say goodbye to Rosie? He just hung up the phone? At Emerson Group.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. When the secretary walked into the presidents office with a stack of materials, he happened to see Leonardo hang up the phone and was about to leave. He had stood up with his coat in hand. Quickening his pace, the secretary walked close and said respectfully, President, there will be a very important meeting in ten minutes. Put it off. Not even giving him a look, Leonardo left directly. Since the president himself said that he was going to postpone the meeting, naturally, the secretary had nothing more to say. The secretary followed Leonardo and asked, When will it restart then? When Ie back. Leonardo stopped and nced at his secretary. His slightly furrowed eyebrows betrayed him, he felt impatient now. None of his secretaries and assistants was to his liking. The secretary, being red by him, immediately shut up, daring not to say anything anymore. The driver hurriedly followed Leonardo when he saw he was going out. But Leonardo just said indifferently, Theres no need to stay with me. I can drive myself. But Miss Kate said You work for me or her? Hearing this, Leonardo turned around and looked at the driver with his eyes squinted, I pay you, but you follow othersmand? Seeing Leonardos sullen look, the driver hurriedly exined, No Its not like this President, its just Not in the mood to listen to his nonsense, Leonardo directly pushed him away and got into the car. When he started the car, he called Kate. He did not ask the woman over the phone about why she would be with Rosie. He could guess a little even though he did not ask. As soon as the phone was answered, Kates dissatisfied voice came out, Leonardo, I was about to call you. The meeting is about to start. Where are you now? Kate had worked in Emerson Group ever since Leonardo woke up three years ago, But at this time, how could Leonardo have any mood to care about those meetings? He was famous for being a workaholic. But he also knew, between work and his daughter, what was more important. Dont ever let Amber enter the Emersons. It is you, so I tell you first. If I see her in the Emersons again, dont me me for being impolite. Leonardo, what are you talking about? Tell me where are you now? It is about to Kate didnt know what Leonardo was angry at. It was he who suddenly called her and said these words to her. Leonardo hung up the phone regardless of what Kate said. After hanging up the phone, Leonardo found a traffic jam ahead, and he had to be stuck for a while. He could only take out his phone and called the woman again. Summer and Rosie waited in the restaurant for a while, but still did not see Leonardo. Instead, they received a phone call from him. I am stranded by a traffic jam. Please give me more time. Or, if its really inconvenient for you, you can send her to the police station as well. His voice did not reveal a slightest bit of nervousness. He was so calm that he did not look like a father who came to pick up his lost daughter. Summer said angrily, Its very convenient for me. Rosie was such a young child. How could he allow her to be sent to the police station? After hanging up, Summer took Rosie away from the restaurant. The main reason was that children usually couldnt sit still. They were by nature very active. Leonardo had been stuck for quite a long time. By the time he came over, Summer had already taken Rosie to the park nearby. When Summer and Rosie were squatting by the bushes in the park and watching ants moving, a deep and pleasant voice came from behind, Rosie. Rosie was so immersed in watching the ants that she failed to hear Leonardos calling. In fact, Summer was the first to turn around. She saw a tall man striding towards them. His eyes were fixed on Rosie. It was alreadyte when Summer and Jessica finished shopping. Afterwards, she brought Rosie to dinner and then waited for Leonardo for a long time. Night already fell. The street lights in the park lit up. The mans cold, hard face somehow looked much softer under the light. Leonardo was a handsome man, but he was even more pleasing to look now. Summer was stunned. Leonardo approached them and then bent down slightly. He stretched out his arms and picked up Rosie, who was squatting on the ground. Rosie was puzzled for a moment, and when she saw it was Leonardo who was holding her, she happily shouted, Leonardo. Lost for a moment, Summer pursed her lips, smiling. Leonardo narrowed his eyes slightly and said unpleasantly, Call me Dad. Daddy! Rosie kissed him on the face yfully. A trace of slight tenderness shed through Leonardos eyes. He did not know who Rosie was like. Every time she would deliberately call his name, but would immediately change into Dad as long as he darkened his face, trying to be as meek and obedient as possible. He was very sure that she did not resemble him, nor did she take after Amber. Leonardo touched her head and carefully examined her up and down. After confirming that she was safe and sound, he turned to look at the quiet woman who had been silent all this while. With just a single nce, he felt that this woman was familiar to him. But he couldnt at once figure out where he had seen her before. Just being stared at by Leonardo made Summer feel strange somehow. She said, Since you havee to pick Rosie up, I should go now. Although she said so, she did not move. It wasnt that she didnt want to leave, but that Leonardo didnt say that she could go, so she didnt dare to leave. She didnt know why she was so afraid of this unfamiliar man, but that was the message that came from her brain. It said, Leonardo didnt say anything, so she couldnt leave. Thank you very much for taking care of Rosie. What kind of reward do you want? Leonardo finally spoke. Although he was expressing his thanks, he looked expressionless, which did not make Summer feel like she was being thanked. Summer shook her head, No need. Whoever encounters this kind of thing wont just stand by. But, I think you have to take good care of your child from now on. Chapter 370 As Ugly as You Can Be After Summer finished speaking, she looked at Rosie again. Putting her arms around Leonardos neck, Rosie tilted her head and said sweetly, Pretty Sister. Here. Summer replied, her voice unconsciously bing gentle, Rosie, you cant run around like today anymore. Only at this time did Leonardo find out why he felt so familiar with this woman in front of him. He remembered when he was waiting for the green light at the intersection that day, Rosie also called her Pretty Sister. In the past three years, many famousdies weremitted to approaching him, trying to present themselves with various ways. He didnt know why he wasnt interested in the so-called beauties at all. He felt they just looked the same. He could not arouse the slightest interest even if it was Amber, Rosies biological mother. If he hadnt asked his man topare his DNA with Rosies, he wouldnt have believed that he had actually been with Amber. The woman before him changed a lot and looked much betterpared tost time. Last time, he only took a quick nce. He only remembered that she was a skinny woman with a pale face, just like a ghost, as ugly as she could be. Now it seemed like that she had grown some fat. However, Leonardos eyes fell on Summers slender wrist. He suspected that he could crush her wrist bone with just a light pinch. His gaze was too sharp, like real knifes, sticking Summer and making her ufortable. She could only change the topic, Mr. Emerson, you how did you know that it was an elder sister that Rosie found to make a phone call for her? Leonardo looked back at her and said indifferently, She calls everyone who is taller than her sister. The truth was that Rosie would call whoever of the same sex she deemed beautiful Pretty Sister regardless of age. So thats the case. Summer nodded. The phone in the bag suddenly vibrated. Summer took it out and found that it was from Jessica. She held her phone but didnt answer it. She raised her head and hastily said to Leonardo, Mr. Emerson, I really dont need any pay back. You must take good care of Rosie. She is still too young. Ill leave first. After she said this, she looked at Rosie again and left. As she walked, she took out her phone and answered Jessicas call. Sorry, I forgot to call you back. She was ying with Rosie, so she forgot about it. It was at that moment that she realized that she actually liked the child very much. Its fine. Are you home? On my way Just as Summer hung up the phone, Stanley called her. It was quiet over the phone, Where are you? Summer looked at the time and found it was already past six oclock. She said, I am still outside, but just about to take a taxi home. Have you already returned home? Stanley answered yes and then said, Give me the address. Ill pick you up.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Summer knew that if Stanley continued talking to her, she would definitely be persuaded by him, so she hung up the phone directly, Not necessary. Have a rest. Ill take a taxi and be back soon It was rush hour, so it was not easy to get a taxi. The situation was even worse. Before Summer could catch a taxi, a thunderp exploded and it began to rain. Perhaps because it was thest thunderstorm at the end of this summer, it rained heavily. The raindrops, as big as beans, hit directly in her face, making her suffer. Summers thin clothes were drenched in the rain within just a few minutes, so it was useless even though she found an advertising board to hide beneath. Her phone rang again. Summer narrowed her eyes and looked at it. The numbers were nameless. That was Leonardos phone number that she had called before, but she didnt save it. She hesitated for a moment before picking up the phone. Is there anything else, Mr. Emerson? The mans voice was low and deep, apanied by the sound of rain, all knocking on her eardrums, Get in the car and sit in the passenger seat. I cant park here. With that, Summer heard someone blow the horn. When she raised her eyes, she saw a ck car just pulling over before her. The car honked again in case she did not notice its existence. Summer bit her lips. Putting her bag on her head, she hurriedly walked over, opened the door and sat inside. As soon as she sat down, she heard Rosies baby voice from behind, Pretty Sister! Summer turned around and saw Rosie in the baby seat in the back with a bottle of milk in her mouth. She gave Summer a big smile, her eyes looking like crescent moons. Summer smiled and called out, Rosie. Leonardo was driving his way, but he couldnt help turning to look at Summer. She was only a little bit more pleasing to eyes than other women. Why did Rosie like her so much? Rosie, who was sitting in the back row, raised the milk and said to Summer, Drink. Childrens minds were very simple. They were willing to share toys and food with someone they like. I dont need it, thank you. You can drink it yourself, Rosie. Hearing this, Rosie continued to drink the milk, her hands holding tightly on the bottle. Summer turned around and apologized to Leonardo, Sorry, Mr. Emerson, your car is wet by me Usually, people would say, It doesnt matter. But Leonardo only replied ndly, Yes. What? What did he mean? Although it was raining outside, the car was still air-conditioned because the temperature still remained high. Summers clothes were all wet, so she could not help shivering when the cold air blew. The man next to her threw his suit over and turned off the air conditioning at this moment. The texture of the suit jacket was excellently smooth. Its cut and design were very exquisite. And there was also a unique fresh, sweet smell belonging to men on it. Holding the suit, Summer stiffened for a moment before turning to Leonardo, Mr. Emerson But Leonardo only asked her, Where do you live? His tone was so decisive and tough that Summer just subconsciously gave him the address. Hearing this, Leonardo set up his navigation system and then remained silent. Looking at his well-defined profile, Summer hesitated for a moment, but finally wrapped his coat around her body. She was now weaker than normal people, and she couldnt catch a cold. Stanley would be angry if she got sick. Rosie, who was in the back row, fell asleep quickly while drinking milk. Leonardo did not say anything. Summer also breathed softly. They fell into silence, but there was a strange sense of harmony. It was as if this scene had happened before. Summer was wandering her minds when Leonardos indifferent voice came, Here you are. She recovered to her senses and removed the suit from her body, Sorry for the trouble caused, Mr. Emerson. Leonardo did not say anything. He just watched her getting out of the car and rushing into the rain. Her slender figure looked especially fragile. He unconsciously clenched his fists on the steering wheel. Chapter 371 He Wouldn’t Let Her Go A strange feeling rose in Leonardos heart, as if he couldnt bear to see it. He felt it somewhat ridiculous. There was nothing special about this woman. Why couldnt he bear to see her caught in the rain? Before he knew, he had already gotten out of the car with an umbre. He walked in big steps to catch up with Summer. Miss Summer. He called her once, and then couldnt help curling his lips in self-mockery. There was no smile in his eyes. Summer covered her head with her purse while running toward her apartment. She heard the steps, but didnt expect it to be Leonardo. Mr. Emerson, what is it? As soon as Summer asked, she heard another familiar voice from behind. Summer. Summer nce at Leonardo before turning to the other side and seeing Stanley. Stanley? Why did youe out? Dressed in a soft leisure wear, Stanley walked towards her calmly with a well-madettice umbre. From behind her came Leonardos deep and cold voice, Is he your friend? Yes. He is my fianc. Summer could conjure up no reason for this short hesitation. The atmosphere froze instantly at her words. She turned to look at Leonardo with doubt. However, his expressionless face looked the same as usual. There was no way to detect his emotion right now. Maybe she was mistaken at that instant. At this time, Stanley had already reached them. His gaze swept back and forth between Summer and Leonardo, deep and arcane. Then, he waved at Summer, Summer,e here. Hearing this, Summer raised her foot and was about to walk under Stanleys umbre. But just as she took the first step, her wrist was grabbed. She turned her head and saw a mans hand on her wrist.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The hand was strong and powerful, holding her wrist with unbreakable strength. The heat of this hand was ambitious to invade through her skin into her bones. Mr. Emerson, is there anything wrong? Summer struggled a little, but failed to shake off Leonardos hand. He didnt seem to put much effort into it, but it was still unbreakable. Mr. Emerson seemed such dauntingly unapproachable, but right now he was grabbing her hand and wouldnt let her go? Leonardo lowered his eyes to look at her. The paleness of Summersplexion bordered upon morbidity. Those cat-like eyes, staring at him through the rainy night, were somewhat tempting. Leonardo felt that he was really crazy. He was so unreasonably angry when she said the word fianc. More ridiculously, he subconsciously grabbed her wrist at the moment when Summer was about to leave. He didnt even know why. Stanleys gaze fell on Leonardos hand holding Summers wrist, and then turned instantly to his face, Sir, please let her go. Leonardo frowned slightly, but finally he let loose of Summer. The moment Summer was released, she immediately walked under Stanleys umbre. Stanley moved the umbre toward her. Summer smiled at Stanley and said to Leonardo, Mr. Emerson, this is my fianc, Stanley. Afterwards, she said to Stanley, I met Mr. Emersons daughter today when I was shopping with Jessica in the mall She exined what had happened very simply to Stanley. After hearing it, Stanley gave her aforting smile and turned to Leonardo, Thank you, Mr. Emerson, for sending my fiance home. Leonardo was expressionless as usual. After throwing a gloomy nce at Summer, he left without any words. Holding a pure ck umbre, his tall figure disappeared gradually into the rain, proud and lonely. Summer muttered, What a weird person. Suddenly, a gust of wind blew over. With her clothes soaked through, Summer shivered. Noticing her reaction, Stanley reached out to hug her shoulder, and whispered, Lets go home. Ok. Summer replied. ncing at his hand that was resting on her shoulder, she moved faintly away from his body. She was still notfortable to have physical contact with Stanley. She wasnt sure if Stanley sensed her unease, but his hand moved away immediately. When Leonardo returned into the car, Rosie had just woken up. She was holding an empty milk bottle, staring up at the top of the car nkly. Seeing Leonardoe in, she turned to him and called with her soft sweet voice, Dad. Leonardo closed the car door and looked at Rosie. Rosies grape-like ck eyes blinked at him. The father and daughter look at each other in the car for a long while. Suddenly, Leonardo frowned. There was something special with that woman named Summer. Not only did she arouse some strange feeling inside him, but it surprised him to find that Rosie looked a little like her. Leonardo drove home with a dark face. Rosie kept talking along the way. When they arrived at the old manor of the Emersons, a servant came over with an umbre to greet them. Leonardo took Rosie into his arms, and got in directly. In the hall, Kate sat on the sofa with an interrogating air. Upon seeing Leonardo carrying Rosie into the hall, she turned livid with a cold snort, I thought you wouldnte back! Her voice was cold and loud. After all, Rosie was only a child. She was so frightened that she hugged Leonardos neck tightly and pressed her head against his shoulder. Her eyes avoided Kate out of fear. Although she was usually a little naughty, she would still be scared when facing an adults rage. Sensing her subtle reaction, Leonardo caressed her back tofort her, and let her down on the ground, Half a box of ice cream for you. Go ahead. Ice cream lit up Rosies eyes. Leonardo nced at the servants standing behind him. A maid immediately walked forward to take Rosies hand and led her to the kitchen, Miss Rosie, lets go and eat ice cream. Only then did Kate realize that she had frightened Rosie. A little awkward, but still she held up her chin and said, How could you be so self-centered? You know exactly how important todays meeting is. And you just put it off as you like? Leonardo sneered and looked sharply at Kate, Rosie almost got lost today, did you know? Kate was startled, What happened? I heard from the servant that it was Amber Leonardos face was as cold as ice, so was his voice, Amber brought her out and almost got her lost. Who should I me, you or Amber? Chapter 372 Do You Deserve It? Kates expression changed slightly. She knew nothing about it. She and Amber were nning to make Leonardo believe that Amber was Rosie mother since he had forgotten everything in the past. Why not let the lie grow as it did? With her help, Amber didnt need to take Rosie as a trouble. Maybe Amber was just a little careless Besides, didnt you bring Rosie back with you just now? Shes fine It was Ambers mistake after all. Although Kate subconsciously wanted to defend Amber, Leonardos cold face silenced her. Suddenly, Kates phone rang. Kate, did Rosie return home? I took her out today. She got mischievous and ran away. I havent found her yet She cried out of breath, and couldnt finish her words. Kate looked up at Leonardo and said, She is home. Really? Ill be right back! Ambers voice was filled with undisguised delight. Kate hung up the phone and pondered for a moment before she said to Leonardo, Talk to her yourself. Amber will be here in a minute. After all, she is Rosies mother. She must have felt terrible with it Leonardo only looked at her expressionlessly without words. Amber came very quickly. She looked messed up. Her hair and clothes were drenched by the rain, and her makeup was spoiled. Kates heart got tendered by her pale face. After all, she and Amber had been good friends for many years. Seeing Amber like this, she ordered the servant, Get a cup of hot tea and bring over a nket. Im fine. Amber shook her head helplessly. When she saw Leonardo, her eyes lit up and she walked straight towards him. She reached out for Leonardos hand who took a step back to dodge it. Leonardo, have you really found Rosie? It was all my fault I was too careless Amber said, her eyes turning red again. Her eyes were filled with tears, but she stubbornly held them from flowing down. Her sad expression seemed such sincere. Leonardo looked at her coldly, his gaze extremely sharp. Being stared at by his pitch-ck eyes, Amber felt like she was being seen through. She blinked her eyes to let the tears rolling down like broken beads, Leonardo, where is Rosie? May I see her? Leonardos eyes got even colder along with his voice, Do you think you deserve it? Ambers expression fractured, Leonardo, you wont forgive me? Leonardo suddenly raised his hand and waved at the bodyguard behind him. The next moment, the bodyguard handed over a check and a pen. Leonardo took the pen and wrote a long string of figures on the check before throwing it directly to Amber, Rosie has nothing to do with you from now on. And stay away from the Emersons. The check struck lightly on Ambers body, then fell to the ground. Amber looked at the check unbelievably. She did not expect Leonardo to be so cruel. No, not just cruel. He was clearly insulting her. Did he think that it was for money that she tried so hard to marry him? She didnt need money at all! Kate was also enraged by Leonardos action. She pointed at him with her trembling finger, Leonardo! Is this your way of treating ady? Apologize to her! Leonardo had never been under control of others. He wasnt even afraid to go against Mr. Charlie, let alone Kate. He turned around and headed for the dining room as if he didnt hear Kates words. The servants could never prevent themselves from doting upon Rosie with ice cream. When Leonardo entered the dining room, he saw a bunch of servants gathered around Rosie, trying to coax her to give up the ice cream in her hand. Leonardo walked over and called with his usual emotionless voice, Rosie. Rosie, who was savoring ice cream, trembled at his words, and hurriedly hid the empty box behind her back before raising her head with a fawning smile. She said sweetly, Dad. Leonardo crossed his arms and stood like a colossus in front of her, staring down at her. Rosie pursed her small lips and rounded her eyes with an innocent expression, but she was quickly defeated by Leonardos gaze. She docilely handed over the ice cream box to Leonardo. Leonardo did not take it, but said indifferently, How much did I just say you are allowed to eat? Rosie murmured, Half a box Leonardo continued the interrogation, How much did you eat? I ate much. Rosie stood on tiptoe and raised the ice cream box in her hand, a little scared. No ice cream for next week. Leonardo put the ice cream box aside and carried her up, Its time for bed. The house of the Emersons was veryrge with ingenious design. The hall and the dining room werent connected. So, Leonardo could send Rosie back to her room without seeing Amber again. Afterforting Rosie to sleep, Leonardo retreated from her room and went to the hall. Kate was still in the hall, but Amber was gone. I sent someone to drive Amber back. Seeing hime down, Kate stood up. Leonardo ignored her and only turned around to order a servant, Make me some noodles and bring it to my study.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. After saying that, he was about to return upstairs. Being ignored by him, Kate could only hold her temper and shout, Leonardo, I hope you can have a talk with Amber sometime. Leonardo turned to look at her, but didnt responded to her request, Did you have dinner? Kate didnt understand the question, Yes, I did. Hearing this, Leonardos lips curled into a mocking smile, Well, I didnt. Didnt you just ask the servant to cook noodles? Kate unconsciously lowered her voice. You and I are siblings by blood ties, so I chose to believe you when I woke up three years ago. You said that Amber was my ex-girlfriend, and that I have nothing to do with Carl of the Tip Top. I believed everything you said. Leonardos tone was indifferent without the slightest bit of reproach or displeasure. However, Kates expression turned more and more ashen as every word came out of his mouth. After a brief pause, Leonardo looked at Kate with a faint smile, My sister, who I trusted so much, doesnt care if I have had dinner or not. Instead, she cares more about other peoples feelings. You are truly selfless. Leonardo, you Kates expression cracked suddenly, but she collected all strength to calm herself down, Amber and I have been good friends for many years. You knew it, I just Chapter 373 Remember Something Leonardo, like an outsider, looked at Kate arguing weakly with his cold eyes. Under his cold gaze, Kate cut off her further argument abruptly. Finished? Leonardo taunted her. Kate moved her lips but couldnt say a word. Leonardo sneered, turned around and went upstairs to the study. He closed the door and paced to the French window. Outside the window was a cold rainy night. The street lights in the courtyard were dim. The trees and their dark shadows were ovepping. It was still raining and even windy. Leonardo stared out of the window for a while, and the scene of Summer and Stanley standing together suddenly shed through his mind. That scene was extremely unpleasant. After Summer returned home with Stanley, she went to take a hot bath and changed her clothes. When she came out, Stanley had already cooked a bowl of ginger soup for her. Stanley brought the ginger soup to her and said, It might be a little spicy. Summer picked up the spoon and something shed through her mind. It seemed that someone had cooked her ginger soup before as well Her head felt a dull pain and the spoon in her hand fell back into the bowl with a clear sound. She closed her eyes and covered her forehead with both hands. Whats wrong? Stanley saw her reaction and hurriedly leaned over to check her, his tone filled with concern. Summers voice was a little weak. My head aches Stanleys eyes shed as he heard this. Did you remember something? No The dull pain went as quickly as it came. She shook her head nkly and turned to ask Stanley, Have you ever cooked ginger soup for me before? Stanley said with great interest, You guess. Summer couldnt helpughing. Stanley had always been cautious and thoughtful. He rarely joked with her like this. She smiled and said, You know I dont remember anything. None of that matters. After saying that, Stanley urged her, Drink it now. Summer finished her ginger soup. Because it was toote, she cooked two bowls of noodles in haste as dinner for both of them. During dinner, Summer thought of Leonardo and Rosie and said casually, Mr. Emerson looks very difficult to approach, but he treats his daughter well. Stanleys hand that was holding the chopsticks paused for a moment. He kept his countenance and asked, What do you think of him? I can tell that he loves his daughter very much, but his temper is a bit strange, Summer said as she nodded in agreement with her words. I see, Stanley replied and said nothing more. Summer raised her eyes and saw Stanley in deep thought. What happened? Summer rarely saw Stanley like this. She asked, Is there anything wrong? Anything wrong with your work? No. Stanley smiled and shook his head. Lets eat. Summer continued to eat noodles. Stanleys eyes darkened as he lost in a deeper thought. Based on what had happened today, both of them did not recognize each other. The next day. Leonardo went to the Emerson Group in a car as usual. However, when he was halfway through, Leonardo instructed the driver, Go to Tip Top Media. Because of what happened yesterday, the driver did not dare to ask more but only replied, Yes. Not long after, the car stopped across the road from the entrance of Tip Top Media. Leonardo nced at the door of Tip Top Media Company and instructed the driver, Go over. If you see Carl, tell him I want to see him. The driver got out of the car and left. Not long after, he brought Carl over. Behind Carl was another man. The man kept a straight face and looked like a cautious and reliable person. Carl still couldnt believe it when he saw Leonardo in person. Leonardo, are you looking for me? He was chased away by Leonardo directly every time he went to Leonardo before. He had never thought that one day, Leonardo would actually take the initiative toe to him. Reality would always teach people lessons to lower their own requirements constantly. In the past, he felt Leonardo heartless for not having meals with him. But now, it was already so difficult even to meet him Leonardo withdrew his gaze and replied, Yes. Carl pulled open the car door and sat in. He turned around to look at Tim, paused for a moment, and said to Leonardo, Can Tim get in as well? You probably dont remember him. He is your former special assistant and has worked for you for many years. After the incident happened to Leonardo, Kate dismissed Tim. Tim went to Tip Top Media Company to work for Carl after he was dismissed,. Leonardo looked at the man with a straight face again and nodded invisibly. Carl, who had always been rejected by Leonardo, felt somewhat ttered. He said in disbelief, Have you regained your memories? Leonardo said coldly, No. Then why do you want to see me? Carls tone was cautious. He felt like a concubine swept aside summoned by the emperor again. Leonardo asked him directly, We used to be very close? Yes. Carl sighed. I was the only one who could bear your bad temper and was willing to be friends with you. Well Halfway through his speech, he felt that the air pressure and temperature in the car seemed to be decreasing. Although Leonardo had lost his memories, his temper hadnt changed at all. He smiled embarrassedly and said, Let me put it in this way. Other than me, Tim was the closest one to you. After all, he used to work for you for many years. After saying that, he pushed Tim, who was sitting beside him. Tim, am I right? This was the first time Tim had seen Leonardo in person ever since he was dismissed by Kate. In the past three years, he only saw Leonardo on the news. After all, they had a great difference in status. There was no chance for them to meet, and they had never encountered each other by chance. Thinking of these things, Tim nodded with mixed feelings. Yes. Leonardos gaze swept back and forth between the two of them. Then, he took out a business card and handed it to Tim. I need a special assistant now. Give me a call after you think about it. Carl widened his eyes in confusion. Wasnt Leonardo here to meet him specifically today? Why was he giving Tim a business card now? Tim felt extremely ttered and took the card. Leonardo withdrew his hand and said indifferently, Im going to thepany now. This was an expulsion order for Carl and Tim to get out of the car. Carl and Tim looked at each other at a loss. Although they didnt understand what Leonardo meant, they got out of the car obediently due to their habits of obedience to Leonardo deep in the bones. Leonardo looked at the back of the two through the car window and a thought shed through his mind. Three years ago, when he woke up, only Kate was beside him. With all the memories lost, he chose to believe in Kate, who was rted to him by blood without a doubt. However, he felt Kate was not that trustworthy because of what had happened recently.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Chapter 374 Play a Good Hand Poorly When Leonardo returned to the Emerson Group, he saw Kate in the presidents office. When he entered, Kate was sitting on the sofa with an angry face. It was obvious that she had been waiting for a long time. As soon as Leonardo entered, she asked, Where have you been? Do I need to report to you? Leonardo only nced at her before walking straight to the executive chair behind his desk and sitting down. Hepletely ignored Kate. Kate was in a rage. She got up and walked to him furiously in her high heels. Leonardo, we are siblings by blood. Blood is thicker than water. We should trust and support each other. Trust each other? Leonardo seemed to have heard something funny and sneered at her. Have you ever lied to me? Leonardo stared at her with a sharp gaze. Her eyes shed with panic, but she maintained her smile with an effort and asked tentatively, Did someone tell you something? Leonardo didnt answer but just stared at her. Kate was so ufortable being stared at by him. She didnt even know where to put her hands because of the fear that her lies might be exposed. Why would she feel guilty and scared? Everything she did back then was for Leonardo and the Emerson family! Thinking of this, Kates expression returned to normal again. No matter what other people said to you, dont believe them. The Emerson family hase a long way. So many people have been staring at us, wishing to take advantage from the internal conflict between us! This wasnt the first time Leonardo had heard her saying this. He said emotionlessly, Really? Kate said with certainty, Of course! Leonardo no longer looked at her and lowered his head to turn on hisputer. Im going to work. Please go out. Kate wasnt sure if Leonardo believed her words, but she could only turn around and leave. After leaving the presidents office, Kate put on a doubt face. Everything went on well with Leonardo in the past three years. He didnt remember anything about the past or have much contact with those guys including Carl. Although he wasnt closer to her, she could say he listened to her. But recently, she found out that Leonardo was getting harder and harder to control. Where was wrong? As Kate thought about it, she returned to her office and immediately made an overseas call. The phone rang several times before it was answered. Dr. Li, my younger brother has been out of my controltely. He doesnt listen to me at all. I suspect that something is wrong with your hypnosis! Kate said in a rage as soon as the phone was picked up. The other end of the phone was very quiet. After a while, a slightly hoarse male voice sounded. Hypnosis is not a soul-controlling technique. Even if he is hypnotized, he still has his own thoughts and ideas. If you want him to obey you and want to control him, you have to rely on your own abilities. There werent any strange emotions in Dr. Lis tone, but Kate still felt he was mocking her. Kate clenched her fists and didnt look well. Are you mocking me for being useless? Dr. Li said at an appropriate speed, In the past three years, you were the only person he trusted, but you were able to y such a good hand poorly. You Kate had always been proud and looked down on others. Hearing this, she was certainly about to lose her temper. However, when she thought that they still had to rely on Dr. Li because of Leonardo, she suppressed her anger abruptly. She closed her eyes and calmed herself down before asking again, Dr. Li, is it possible for my brother to remember what happened before? There is no absolute answer to your question. Are you saying that his memory might recover? Kates expression changed drastically. Didnt you say there would be no risk at all? My definition of no risk is different from yours. I have to work now. Goodbye, Miss Kate. Dr. Li hung up the phone after finishing his words. Dr. Li? Hello? Hello? Kate couldnt believe a doctor like him would dare to hang up on her. She was so angry that she threw her phone away and walked around the office anxiously. No, she couldnt just await her doom like this. She couldnt let Leonardo remember the past. As long as he didnte into contact with the people he used to know, he definitely wouldnt remember the past. Didnt they go through the past three years just like this? The more Kate thought about it, the more she felt herself correct. Thinking of this, Kate made an internal call and called Leonardos driver over. Kate asked, Where have Leonardo been in the past two days? The driver lowered his head and said hesitantly, He didnt go anywhere. Hearing this, Kate sneered. Did he go to Tip Top Media Company to see Mr. Jones? The driver said immediately, Yes. Kate looked at him and warned, Keep a tight eye on him. Because Amber took Rosie out and almost lost herst time, Leonardo did not work overtime and left thepany and went home right at the time to get off work. Kate came over as soon as he left the Emerson Group. Leonardo. She caught up with him quickly and called out Leonardos name. Leonardo turned around and stared at her with a cold expression. Whats up? Kate walked over and held Leonardos arm, looking intimate. Lets go home together. Leonardo looked at her with a strange expression, pulled out his arm and strode towards his car. Seeing this, Kate didnt look well, but it wasnt proper for her to get angry here, so she could only follow him. The driver opened the car door for Leonardo. Just as Leonardo sat in, Kate followed him into the car. Leonardo frowned slightly, but did not say anything else. He lowered his head and took out a document to read.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Kate was a little embarrassed next to him. Only then did she realize that she and Leonardo could not even find a topic to chat with when they were not quarrelling over disagreements. Realizing this, she felt even more uneasy. She thought for a moment and said, Leonardo I have to read the document. Dont disturb me, Leonardo did not raise his head and spoke in an indifferent tone as if he was talking to a stranger. Since he said it to such an extent, Kate would not humiliate herself by continuing to talk to him. The car stopped at the entrance of the Emersons old mansion. As soon as Leonardo got out of the car, he noticed that a white car was parked in the parking lot in front of the door. It was Ambers car. Amber often came to the Emersons. Because of Rosie, he turned a blind eye to it in the past. He remembered Ambers car since he had seen it for many times. He had told Amber not toe to the Emersons again yesterday. Was shepletely ignoring his words? Chapter 375 Get Rid of the Kid Leonardo sneered and walked in the door. Kate followed him and got out of the car. She also saw Ambers car. Idiot! It was obvious to anymon people that Leonardo loved Rosie. Amber was so stupid that she almost lost Rosie yesterday and still dared toe to the Emersons today. Wasnt she trying to irritate Leonardo on purpose? As soon as Leonardo entered the house, a servant took over his coat immediately. A servant told Leonardo without being asked, Miss Rosie and Miss Amber are in the kitchen together. The servants at home all knew that the first thing Leonardo did when he came back from work was to see Rosie. Leonardo went straight to the kitchen. When he entered the kitchen, Amber was cutting fruit on the kitchen counter. While she was cutting fruit, she was also talking to Rosie. Eating more fruit will make you more beautiful. Rosie sat on the kitchen counter, her two short legs swaying. It couldnt be seen if she was listening to her. She reached out to grab a piece of watermelon and put it into her mouth. Just as she put the watermelon into her mouth, she turned around and saw Leonardo. Leonardo! Rosies mouth was still filled with watermelon that she hadnt swallowed yet. Her voice was a little vague, and she stretched out her hands to Leonardo from afar to ask for a hug. Leonardo walked over and reached out to pick her up. He wiped the watermelon juice from the corner of her mouth. He said with resignation, Call me Dad. Rosie said loudly, Dad! Every time he came back, Rosie would do this. Rosie was happy to challenge the authority of her father. Leonardo. Hearing this, Leonardo looked up at Amber. Amber put down the menu in her hand and looked at him with a gentle smile. Leonardo smiled and carried Rosie out. He didnt get angry as Amber had expected. A hint of joy shed through Ambers eyes. Sure enough, she was right to make efforts to get along with Rosie. It was better when Rosie was young. She could not speak or walk. She looked like an ordinary child, but now she looked more and more like Summer. Because of this, Amber hated Rosie even more. Therefore, she wanted to throw Rosie away. Yesterday, she was just testing how important Rosie was to Leonardo. Rosie was so important to Leonardo that she could first please Rosie and then make Leonardo ept her. When she got married with Leonardo and became pregnant with Leonardos child As for Rosie, she could think of a way and easily get rid of the child. Amber felt her n was perfect. Leonardo carried Rosie to the study. He ced Rosie on his desk, and Rosie turned around to get the pen holder. Dont move! Leonardo lowered his voice, causing Rosie to retract her hand and look up at him pleadingly. Leonardo pulled a chair over. When he sat down, he could see directly into Rosies eyes. His expression was solemn and earnest. He looked the same as when he talked business. Do you like mom? Rosie now vaguely knew what like meant. She blinked and stared at Leonardo for a few seconds before nodding her head solemnly. Her reaction was within Leonardos expectations. He leaned back with his arms crossed and asked her in a different way, Who do you choose, Mom or Pretty Sister? Rosies eyes suddenly lit up and she shrugged her shoulders. She looked very shy and her voice was filled with unconceivable joy, Pretty Sister! Her answer surprised Leonardo. Although Amber didnt spend much time with Rosie, she often came to see her. He didnt expect that she would choose Summer. Leonardo stretched out his hand and carefully fixed the bangs on Rosies forehead. He asked casually, Who should you choose, Pretty sister or Dad? Without any hesitation, Rosie directly shouted, Dad! Hearing this, Leonardo lowered his eyes and saw Rosie looking up at him with a sweet smile. Leonardo was touched and suddenly remembered the scene when he encountered his employee shopping with his child not long ago. He remembered the employee calling his child Little sweetheart? Could his child be called little sweetheart? Rosie was indeed a little sweetheart. Leonardo reached out to hold Rosie into his embrace. He said in a negotiating tone, How about we be neighbors with Pretty Sister? Rosie hurriedly nodded, Okay! Leonardo chuckled, You dont even know what a neighbor means. Then Leonardo brought Rosie to her room to pack her things. Halfway through the packing, Leonardo suddenly stopped. Why was he so skilled when packing, as if he had done it before? When he brought the suitcase and Rosie downstairs, Kate was about to let Amber go upstairs and call them down for dinner. When Amber saw Leonardos suitcase, her expression froze. What are you packing for? Where are you going? Just as Leonardo was about to speak, he lowered his head to look at Rosie as if he thought of something. But he only nced coldly at Amber and did not say anything. He held Rosie in one hand and walked out with his suitcase in the other hand. Ambers expression changed and she turned to look for Kate in the dining room. When Kate came out to chase him, Leonardo had already sat in the car with Rosie. Kate ran over and pped hard on the car window, Leonardo, where are you going? Leonardo lowered the window and said, Go to a quieter ce.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. After saying that, he closed the car window and drove away, leaving Kate screaming like a lunatic behind. Leonardo! Leonardo! Come back! Kate was so angry that she almost had a headache. She turned around and entered the door, instructing her bodyguard, Go and chase him back! She couldnt let Leonardo get out of her sight. Once Leonardo was out of her sight, there was no guarantee that something uncontroble would not happen. Perhaps he would remember the past, or perhaps he would believe Carl Amber did not expect Leonardo to be so indifferent. Sheforted Kate, Kate, dont be too anxious, Leonardo Shut up! Kate lowered her voice with a dark face, Its all because of you! Yesterday, you almost lost Rosie. Leonardo was already angry, but you stille here today! Ambers family background wasnt bad either. From childhood until now, she had been surrounded by people who ttered her. It could be said that she grew up without any difficulty. Apart from being treated not so well by Leonardo, nobody dared to talk to her in such a tone before. She suppressed her anger and said, Didnt I want Leonardo to ept me earlier? Ive been waiting for three years! How many years can a woman spend to wait for a man? Im already thirty years old! Chapter 376 We Knew Each Other Kate and Amber met when they were studying abroad. They had never quarreled for so many years, so they were in really good rtionship. Both of them were on the verge of an outburst, so their words were not kind at all. Are you ming me now? Kateughed with anger. Amber pursed her lips and said coldly, Im not. The atmosphere was not good at all, and the situation was already out of control. None of the servants dared to approach. Kate was enraged by Leonardo and felt that Amber was also giving her a hard time. She looked at Amber with a gloomy expression, Amber, how many opportunities have I given you in the past three years? I even lied to Leonardo. You are so useless! It took Summer no time after marrying him to make him fall in love with her. But it took you three years and he is still cold to you. Maybe you should give up! Amber had always been good at everything since she was a child. But she failed to make Leonardo fall in love with her. Now, she was beingpared by Kate to someone who had already been buried in the sea three years ago. How could she suppress her anger? Kate, have you been holding these words in your heart for a long time? Amber sneered, Arent you worried that Ill tell him everything about his past? Hearing this, Kate was shocked. Then, she sneered, You wont. Dont forget, youre lying to him too. No matter what happens, Im still his sister. Even if he remembers what happened in the past, do you think hell find trouble with me first or with you first? You Stay calm. Dont be too angry. Weve been friends for so many years and we know each other well. Now our fate is tied together. We cant start internal strife, can we? After a long time, Amber replied, Yes. Leonardo took Rosie to the Golden Cauldron Club. In the past three years, Kate had not allowed him to meet Carl, so naturally, she would not allow him to go to Carls Golden Cauldron Club. It wasnt because he listened to Kates words, he just thought it troublesome toe here. Now that he felt that Kate was getting more and more annoying, he didnt want to live with her anymore. He needed to find a ce to stay tonight.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. As soon as he entered Golden Cauldron Club, he discovered that the decoration style of Golden Cauldron Club was pretty good. Leonardo checked in, put his suitcase in the suite, and took Rosie to the restaurant for dinner. After being busy for a night, it was already about eight oclock when they had dinner. Even he was a little hungry, not to mention Rosie, who was still a child. As soon as the dishes were served, Rosie stood up on the childs dining chair impatiently, clutching her chopsticks. Leonardo reproached her, Sit down. Rosie had no choice but to sit back. She pursed her lips and felt embarrassed. She said, Im so hungry Without a word, Leonardo got a bowl of rice and mixed the dishes into her bowl. He took a napkin and ced it under her neck before giving her the bowl. He did all these smoothly. The women at neighboring tables were already talking about Leonardo. Leonardo had been on the news for so many times in the past few years. Some people had already recognized him, but no one dared toe over and talk to him. When Rosie was still drinking milk a few months old, she showed an unusual appetite. She would put anything even leaves into her mouth. She saved Leonardo a lot of trouble when it came to eating. Leonardo looked at Rosies ferocious appearance when eating and frowned slightly, Eat slowly. Rosie didnt care about what he said. She held her chopsticks and kept putting food into her mouth. At this time, the soup hadnt been served, and Leonardo could only give her a cup of water. When Jessica entered the restaurant with members of the cast, she saw this scene. The tall man sat at the dining table, his one hand holding a cup of water, the other holding a napkin. Although he was expressionless, he looked at the little girl who was eating with his ck eyes. The people beside Jessica also noticed Leonardo. Isnt he the president of the Emersons? He also eats here. Who is that little girl? Is she his daughter? Maybe. She looks a bit like Leonardo People in the Emersons are really pretty. Leonardo is so handsome, and his daughter is so cute Their discussion had already deviated from the topic. When they saw that Jessica hadnt left with them, they reminded her, Jessica, what are you looking at? Lets go. Jessica realized that they were waiting for her and hurriedly said, You guys go first. I have something to do. Alright then. Hurry up ande. After they left, Jessica looked around and walked towards Leonardo. In the past few years, Carl had been in charge of both Golden Cauldron Club and Tip Top Media. Perhaps because of this, Jessica was not worried that she would be photographed by the paparazzi here. Anyway, Carl would help her solve it. Jessica walked straight to Leonardos dining table. Eat slowly, no one will fight with you for the food. Leonardo was whispering to Rosie. Jessica coughed lightly, cleared her throat, and called him, Boss. After she said that, she couldnt help setting her gaze on Rosie. Was her Summer and Leonardos daughter, Rosie? She was so cute! Her nose was cute, her eyes were cute, and the way she ate was extremely cute! Hearing this, Leonardo turned to look at Jessica. He could remember her vaguely, but he couldnt remember her name. After all, there were too many women who wanted to talk to him. However, this woman seemed to be different from other women who got close to him, because she was staring at Rosie. Leonardo put down the cup in his hand and asked indifferently, What did you call me? Jessica shifted her gaze away from Rosie with difficulty. Although she hadnt spoken to Leonardo for three years, Leonardos power still existed. She subconsciously straightened her back and stood like a primary school student. Jessica called him again, Boss! Leonardo thought for a while. He turned around and said, Are you an actress of Tip Top? Yes. Jessica replied. She couldnt help turning to look at Rosie. Your daughter is so cute. I didnt announce that I have a daughter. You dont seem surprised at all. Perhaps it was because Jessica did not act like the other women who wanted to tter his daughter. He was willing to talk to her. Jessicas expression froze. Thinking of Summer, she sighed slightly, Because we knew each other before. Leonardos eyes instantly became iparably sharp. Jessica swallowed and said, What I said is true. Even after three years, Leonardos gaze was still terrifying! Dad, I want more! Rosies voice broke the embarrassing atmosphere. Leonardo turned his head and continued to fill her bowl with food without saying a word. Rosie tilted her head to look at Jessica. Jessica was also looking at her. Then, Rosie smiled as she called her, Pretty sister. Jessica felt that she would burst for Rosies cuteness. Chapter 377 Weird Aunt Grinning from ear to ear, Jessica even wanted to cover her mouth. But she restrained. Because Leonardo was in front of her. Youre cute, too. Probably being influenced by Rosie, Jessica subconsciously lowered her voice with her intonation going up, which sounded like she was coaxing Rosie. Rosie smiled shyly. Then, she reached out to hide her face. But with this move, she didnt put down the chopsticks. What a foodie she was. When Leonardo prepared the food and handed it to Rosie, he noticed that she was sending messages to Jessica with her eyes. He did not doubt that if he left for a few seconds, Jessica would directly carry Rosie away. He narrowed his eyes slightly and said coldly, Anything more? What? Didnt they just happen to mention that they were acquainted with each other? And now, he sounded like that he wanted to chase her away? Sure enough, the next second, she heard Leonardo say, If theres nothing else, you can leave now. Mr. Emerson, I Jessica finally met Leonardo. Of course, she didnt want to leave easily. When she knew that Leonardo and Summer both lost their memories, she thought that she wouldnt tell Summer things about her and Leonardo. However, she saw Rosie. She was Summers daughter, the baby she had carried for nine months and finally gave birth to. Even though Summer and Leonardo were destined never to be together, Summer should know Rosie. She had the right to know that she had a daughter. And Rosie had the right to know who her mother was. As such a lovely child, she deserved everything, including maternal love. Since Jessica didnt leave, Leonardo threatened, Youre a public figure. Dont you care about your image at all? Before Jessica could react, Leonardo picked up his phone as if he was going to call the security guard. Jessica gritted her teeth and pped the dining table. She said in a serious tone, Ill leave after saying one thing. Leonardo looked up at her. Jessica swallowed her saliva and said, Rosies mother is not Amber. Your sister lied to you. Seeing Leonardos face getting colder, Jessica kept quiet. She couldnt say more about this. Leonardo had treated her politely because of Summer. But now, she couldnt be sure about whether he would do something if she insisted on staying here. Hence, she quickly left as soon as she finished speaking. Rosie waste to catch it on. She raised her head to look at where Jessica stood with a finger lifted, Pretty sister? The corner of her mouth was still stained with a grain of rice and some soup. Leonardo reached out to clean her mouth expressionlessly. Rosie did not get the answer and turned her head to look for Jessica. Leonardo covered her tiny head with his big hand. He forcefully turned Rosie to look at him. Rosie opened her mouth slightly and blinked at him, Wheres that pretty sister? Leonardo corrected her, She is not your pretty sister. Rosie frowned, She is. Leonardo also knitted his eyebrows, She is a weird aunt. Actually, he didnt hate Jessica, but she kept staring at Rosie. Women now were really strange, either for him or for his daughter. Shes pretty Rosie wanted to refute but was interrupted by Leonardo, Read after me. She is a weird aunt. Rosie desired to learn new things. So she obediently chanted, Weird aunt. A hint of satisfaction shed through Leonardos eyes, If you see aunts like herter, you must stay away and cannot talk to them. Rosie nodded in confusion. The fruit had already been served. Leonardo fed Rosie a few. And Rosie reached out to ask for a hug since she was sleepy. Rosie was a good girl and would only be dependent when she was sleepy. Leonardo found a good position in his arms for her. Only then did he have time to eat. The food was already cold. Leonardo casually ate some and brought Rosie back to the room. She slept soundly. Leonardo cleaned her face and helped her change into her pajamas. Just as he was about to take a bath in the bathroom, his private phone rang. It was an unknown number.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. It was the special assistant named Tim who called him. Leonardo muted the phone and took a look at Rosie. Seeing that she was still asleep, he quietly walked out. He picked up the phone only after he closed the door. As soon as the phone was connected, Tim habitually called, Mr. Emerson. Leonardo noticed his address but just asked calmly, Have you figured it out so soon? After a moment of silence, Tim said, As long as Mr. Emerson needs me, I wille for you without hesitation. I have already handed over all the work here. And Ill get onboard in the Emerson Group tomorrow. He did not ept Leonardos offer immediately because he needed time to handle over his work. Carl was naturally willing to let him go, but he had his own duties. He was not at ease until he was done with his work. Leonardo pondered for a moment. He didnt expect Tim to be so capable and scrupulous as well. After a few seconds, he said, Come to Golden Cauldron Club tomorrow morning. OK. Tim replied. The next morning, when Leonardo was still having breakfast with Rosie, Tim arrived. Tim was a little surprised to see Rosie. Feeling that someone was looking at her, Rosie turned her head. It might have been themon feature shared by parents that when they saw a cute child, they would unconsciously smile at it. Moreover, she was Leonardos daughter. Tim had seen how Leonardo grew from a sinister youngster to a calm and wise man. Mixed emotion filled him. Children were usually sensitive, and they could tell the kindness or malice of others. Tim smiled at her, and she returned a smile. Leonardo didnt even raise his head, Have you had breakfast? Tim came back to his senses and hurriedly said, Ive had my breakfast. Leonardo tested the temperature of the milk for Rosie as he casually said, Investigate a person for me. Tim replied respectfully, Who does Mr. Emerson want me to investigate? Only then did Leonardo turn to look at him, Summer Jarrett. Tim raised his head in an instant, his eyes filled with shocks. Leonardo naturally noticed it, Why? Is there anything wrong? For a moment, Tim thought that Leonardo had regained his memories. However, the way Leonardo looked at him was still as strange as before. After a pause, he said, No. Nothing. Chapter 378 Living Next Door Tim couldnt help looking at Leonardo before leaving. He just happened to see Leonardo peeling an egg for Rosie. Before meeting Summer, Leonardo had nothing to do with qualities like being considerate or caring. But now, he seemed to have got used to taking care of Rosie. Apart from the aura of a noble man and business emperor, he also possessed the calmness that only belonged to a father. Although Leonardo was already more sessful and outstanding than most of the people, he was still making progress. However, the fairness of fate was always seen from unfairness. Tim did not stop for too long. He left only after a few seconds. He had heard Carl talking about Summer. After leaving the Golden Cauldron Club, he made a call to Carl to get the address of Summer while driving. Then, he drove to the real estate agency where Summer lived. He stopped the car opposite the entrance of the housing estate. He did not get off the car. After sitting for a while, he saw Summer walking out. She wore a white sweater and blue jeans today. Although she was thin, she looked energetic. Tim and Carl had thought that Summer died in the explosion. But now seeing her standing there alive, Tim felt a lump in his throat. He calmed down and opened the car door. Then, he walked straight towards Summer. Hello? Tim tentatively greeted. Summer turned to look at him, Yes? Tims gaze lingered on her face for a few seconds before quickly moving away. He said in a polite tone as if he had met her for the first time, Well, do you know if there is a house for sale in thismunity? Im not sure about that. You can contact the property management. Ill give you the number. Summer felt that the person in front of her looked friendly. She took out her phone and showed him the phone number. Thank you. Tim kept the number and said earnestly. Youre wee. Summer turned around and left. Tim stood there and watched her figure disappear in the crowd. Mrs. Emerson didnt remember him. Apart from her thin figure, she didnt seem to have changed much. Besides, she seemed to be much kinder. In the past, Summer looked gentle, too. But she always gave out some inborn sharpness, as if she could defend anyone who wanted to hurt her at any time. Perhaps it was theck of the miserable memories that made her life much simpler. Tim shook his head and brought his attention back. Leonardo asked him to investigate Summer either because he knew something or because he had already seen her. He felt that the possibility of thetter one was higher. During the past three years, the person closest to Leonardo was Kate. But it was impossible for Kate to mention Summer to Leonardo. If Leonardo regained his memories and knew that Kate had folded her arms to leave Summer behind, he would definitely revenge her. Back then, when Summer married Leonardo and went to his vi for the first time, He had already done a thorough investigation on her. After three or four years, he didnt expect that he would do it again. And the person who ordered him was Leonardo again. It made him somewhat in a trance. The fate seemed to have turned time back before Summer married Leonardo. Though Tim knew Summer well, after three years, it was necessary to make an investigation again. The results shocked Tim. Three years ago, before the ident, Summer had been famous on the Inte, but now he couldnt even find any clues of that. Things about the marriage of her and Leonardo, as well as the matter of her going abroad and giving birth to a baby, could not be found at all. Apart from the fact that she was a Jarrett, she graduated from the Hoover Film Academy, and had an ident three years ago. But nothing else could be found about. If Tim didnt know that, he might just believe it. However, in the current situation, all he could do was to hand over this material to Leonardo. Summers information was tampered. Even if he told Leonardo that Summer was his wife and his beloved woman, he might not believe it. Leonardo was so determined that it was not easy to convince him without evidence. He could only take one step at a time. In the afternoon, Tim brought the material he had gathered to the Emerson Group. He was stopped by the receptionist. Sir, who are you looking for? Three years had passed, and receptionists of the Emerson Group had also changed a few times. They didnt know Tim. Im the new assistant to Mr. Emerson. Tim said in a calm voice. The receptionist still refused to let him in, Wheres your work card? In the end, Tim could only make a call to Leonardo. Walking near the elevator, he found that the elevator was still on the 10th floor, so he had to wait for a while. When the elevator finally arrived, the person who walked out was actually Kate. Tim lowered his head, Miss Kate. Kate took a nce at Tim. She felt him familiar, but she did not remember who he was, so she did not say anything. Tim sessfully arrived at Leonardos office. Leonardo had brought Rosie to thepany that day. When Tim entered, he saw both Leonardo and Rosie were working at the desk. Leonardo sat on the chair, with a thick stack of documents in front of him. Meanwhile, Rosie was sitting on the desk, holding a brush in one hand and a piece of paper in the other, randomly drawing something. The scene looked a little funny, but it was also very harmonious. Tim knocked on the door and walked straight to Leonardo, Mr. Emerson, here you are. Leonardo put the documents aside and began to read Summers information. There were only two pages. Leonardo finished it quickly. Then he looked up at Tim, What about her fianc? Tim handed over another piece of paper, Here. Stanleys information was even less than Summers, only taking up half a page. A hint of satisfaction shed through Leonardos ck eyes. He only asked Tim to investigate Summer, but Tim had prepared Stanleys information as well. ording to this, Tim might really have been his special assistant.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Leonardo put down the materials and tilted his head slightly as he casually ordered, There is one more thing I want you to do. I want to live next door to them tonight. Tim was a little surprised. Although he didnt know what Leonardo was thinking, he nodded, I see. Chapter 379 Your Money Tim did not go out immediately. Leonardo asked him, Is there anything else? Mr. Emerson, said Tim with a serious expression, The information about these two people is iplete. Stanleys identity is certainly not simple. Back then, before they left for the ind, Stanley and Summer had been photographed by the paparazzi. Leonardo had asked him to investigate Stanley. At that time, the information Tim found out was very superficial. Stanley was a man who emerged out of the void. He seemed to have a simple and clean identity, but was suspicious in every way. But Tim wasnt sure what Stanley wanted. Is that so? Leonardo nced at him and picked up Summers information again. Why do I feel that Summers identity is even more uplicated? Tim knew Leonardo well and naturally didnt miss the glimmer of interest in Leonardos eyes. Yes, Ms. Summers identity is indeed not simple. Summer was the biological mother of Leonardos child and Leonardos wife. How could her identity be simple? However, it was obvious that Leonardo was interested in Summer. Could this be the so-called destiny? Hearing this, Leonardo raised his eyebrows, Is there an insinuation in your words? Tim respectfully lowered his head and didnt say anything. Leonardo didnt seem to want to say anything more to him, Lets go out. After Tim left, Leonardo was slightly lost in thought. It wasnt until Rosie grabbed a piece of paper from him and scribbled that he regained his senses. Rosie smoothed out the paper and muttered, Ill draw a Leonardo. Leonardo nced at it and found that it was Summers personal information. He reached out to take it back, stopping Rosie from drawing on it. Although Rosie was usually nice, she would be angry if she was disturbed while ying. She pouted and stared at Leonardo, Hey! Give it to me! Leonardo casually ced Stanleys information in front of Rosie, Use this. The other half of the paper is nk. Rosie jutted her chin and said magnanimously, I forgive you. After saying that, she lowered her head and continued to draw. Leonardo cracked a smile. She was so young that he could not bear to spank her. In the end, he only reached out and rubbed her head. Because of this, he was suspected by Rosie. Dont touch me! Rosie frowned and seemed to be angry. Leonardo changed the topic, Didnt you say you were drawing me? Let me see. Rosie immediately took the paper to him happily, Look, this is you. Leonardo looked at the red and green lines on it and calmly took out the tablet, Do you want to watch cartoons? Rosie hastened to nod, Yes! Rosie took the tablet and watched the cartoon on the sofa. Leonardo continued to work. When it was time to get off work, Tim came back. He had a real estate license in his hand. Mr. Emerson, here is what you want. He handed Leonardo the real estate license and the key. Leonardo looked at the real estate license and the key, and then stared at Tim with an unfathomable expression, Where did you get the money? Tim hesitated for a moment and said, Its your money. In the past, Leonardo trusted him very much and had given him a card. Kate did not know much about Leonardo. So, she did not know that Tim had such a card. Later, when something happened to Leonardo and Kate dismissed him, he still had this card which finally came in handy now. The ce where Summer lived was also a high-end neighborhood. The people lived there were all rich. However, no matter how rich they were, they could not be as rich as the Emerson family. Thest thing Leonardocked was money. Moreover, Leonardo had always been willing to shell out money in matters rted to Summer.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Tim knew that Leonardo wanted to live next door to Summer. So, he didnt hesitate to directly settle it with money. Leonardo didnt say anything after listening to what Tim said. He just stood up and walked towards the sofa. Rosie had fallen asleep when she was watching the cartoon. Now, covered with Leonardos coat, she was sleeping on the sofa. Leonardo wrapped his coat around Rosie and picked her up. Even though he held her softly, Rosie woke up. She opened her eyes and softly called out, Dad. Yes, lets go to have dinner. Leonardo reached out and touched her head. Since she just woke up, Rosie was cute and said sweetly, I want to eat fries Tim followed behind Leonardo and felt that his heart was about to melt while he heard Rosies voice. However, Leonardo remained unmoved and coldly rejected Rosies request, No way. Rosie woke up a little and said aggressively, I want to eat. Leonardo still said in a cold voice, No. Rosie curled her lip and said unhappily, Leonardo is a big monster. Leonardo snorted, Youre a little monster. Rosie blinked and tears fell down her cheeks, Im not a monster. Monsters are so ugly. Im Rosie Leonardo looked down at Rosie and calmly walked into the elevator. Men who had children were soft-hearted. Tim could not help wanting to coax the child for Leonardo. However, at this moment, he saw Rosie stop crying and reached out to wipe the tears from her face. She sniffed, turned her head, and did not look at Leonardo anymore. It looked like Mr. Emerson did not know how to handle a child. Also, Rosie was good at self-regtion. Leonardo and the other two did not go back. Instead, they went to a restaurant for dinner first. Tim had to send them thereter. So, they ate together. Perhaps because she saw Tim all day, Rosie was very friendly to him. When they ate, she would also offer him food. Seeing this, Leonardo stopped her, Rosie, feed yourself. Rosie retorted, Tim should eat too. Leonardo put an onion in her bowl, Tim can help himself. Its fine, said Tim. Rosie didnt like onion and took out the onion with disgust. Leonardo put it back for her, Dont be picky about food. Mr. Emerson, Rosie doesnt like onions, just like you. You also dont like onions. Tim couldnt help butugh. Leonardo slightly paused. Rosie took this opportunity to pick out the onion and put it into Leonardos bowl. She blinked and smiled sweetly, Dad, eat it. Leonardo fell silent. In the end, he did not eat the onion. There was no need for him to force himself to eat something he disliked. Perhaps Rosie was able to avoid eating onions because of Tim, she called him Uncle Tim sweetly when they left the restaurant. Tim drove them to the neighborhood where Summer was living. Just as they arrived at the door of Summers house, the door of the opposite room opened. Looking at the three standing opposite her, Summer froze for a few seconds before she reacted, Mr. Emerson? You Rosie had already pounced upon Summer, Prettydy! Chapter 380 Go to My House Rosie shook off Leonardos hand and ran towards Summer. She ran over and hugged Summers legs, looking up at her, Youre here too. Yes, I live in the opposite room. As Summer spoke, she squatted down and picked Rosie up, pointing at the door behind her. She had only had the meal ready for a short time, waiting for Stanley toe back. But Stanley had note back yet. So, she intended to go to the convenience store to buy something first. Unexpectedly, the moment she opened the door, she saw Leonardo and the others. Leonardo took a nce towards Summers back. She had not closed the door when she came out. He could see the cozy interior of the room and smell the aroma of meal through the half-opened door. Leonardo was unconsciously upset as he looked at Rosie and warned, Rosie! Rosie carefully nced at Leonardo and slid down from Summers body with reluctance, dawdling to Leonardo. She walked over and grabbed Leonardos finger with a fawning expression. Leonardos hand was too big. So, she could only grab one of his fingers. She was close to Leonardo and sensed that Leonardo was angry. Although Rosie did not understand why her father was angry, she knew she should be well-behaved at this time. Leonardo never spanked her. But it was scary when he got angry. Seeing Rosies expression, Summer felt a little distressed and thought Leonardo was too mean to Rosie. Rosie was so young and Leonardo could not always treat her like this. He should guide her properly. However, Summer was not familiar with Leonardo. So, she could only bite back the words she would like to say. Leonardo nced at Summer expressionlessly. Then, he turned around with Rosie and said to Tim, Open the door. After Tim opened the door, Leonardo and Rosie went in first. Tim walked at the end and nodded to Summer. Summer remembered he was the man who spoke to her during the day. She couldnt help saying, Its you. So, you asked about the house for Mr. Emerson? Yes. Tim looked down and respectfully handed out a business card, Hello, Im Tim. Summer took the business card and politely looked at it for a few seconds before putting it away, Hello, I am Summer. Tims eyes shed and he said, Then, Ms. Summer and Mr. Emerson will be neighbors in the future. Please help him when necessary. Summer was surprised, Mr. Tim is quite wee. After Tim came in, Summer turned around and closed the door with a puzzled expression, walking towards the elevator. Leonardo and his daughter suddenly moved to this neighborhood. Although the environment in this neighborhood was high-end, shouldnt rich people like Leonardo live inrge a vi with many servants? Why did he suddenly move here?Original content from N?velDrama.Org. With this doubt, Summer went shopping in the supermarket. As she returned, she remembered that she had gone out without a key or a mobile phone. She did not know when Stanley would return. So, she could only wait at the door. The door of the opposite room opened. Tim had arranged everything for Leonardo and his daughter and was about to leave. Summer greeted politely, Mr. Tim. Before Tim could reply, a small head stuck out from behind the door, Pretty sister? Rosie stood by the door and looked at Summer excitedly with her big ck eyes. Summer smiled at her, Rosie. Rosie asked her curiously, Why are you standing at the door? I forgot my key and cant enter my house now. What? Rosie seemed not understand and looked up at Tim. Tim touched her head and said, Without a key, you cant open the door and cant go into the room. I see. Rosie nodded. She opened the door of her house and ran towards Summer. She held Summers hand and pulled Summer in the direction of her home. Pretty sister, why dont youe to my house? Thank you, but there is no need. My fianc will open the door for me. Rosie was very persistent, Come on. Summer was pulled into house by Rosie. As soon as Rosie entered the room, she shouted happily, Leonardo, beautiful sister ising! After she finished speaking, Rosie looked for slippers for Summer in the shoe cab next to her. There were only her slippers and Leonardos in the shoe cab. Afterparing them, she gave Leonardos slippers to Summer and said, This is for you. With that, she seemed to feel that the shoes were not ced properly. She put them in order again and looked up at Summer with anticipation. Summer couldnt helpughing and touched her face, Thank you. Youre wee. Rosie ran away shyly. Summer stood at the entrance and looked around the room. Theyout of the house was the same as Stanleys. They were both duplex. The Mediterranean style decoration was very cozy. The furniture was new. She hesitated whether she should change her shoes and go in. Although it was Rosie who invited her in, Leonardo seemed to pay no attention to her. She looked down at the slippers Rosie showed her. She stretched out a leg and put her foot next to the slippers. The mens slippers were much bigger than her feet. It was bad manners to wear a mans slippers. Thus, Summer put the slippers back and walked in barefoot. Rosie poured a ss of water from somewhere and walked to Summer with excitement, Pretty sister, heres your water. She walked a little fast. As she walked, the water in the cup spilled out. Summer hurriedly walked over to take the water. Most of the water had spilled out, leaving only a little in the cup. Under Rosies expectant gaze, she drank all the water. Rosie was happy, Is it delicious? Although the water tasted a little strange, Summer nodded and said, Yes. Ill go and pour a cup for Leonardo. As Rosie spoke, she took the cup and quickly ran into the bathroom. Summer tilted her head and saw Rosie stepping on a chair and using a cup to catch water from the tap. No wonder it tasted strange Rosie, what did you just say? Leonardos voice came from behind her. There was a peculiar indifference in his tone. Summer suddenly turned around and saw Leonardo walking downstairs in a bathrobe. When she looked at him, he saw her too. Leonardo, who was originally expressionless, paused slightly and changed his expression when he saw Summer. Their eyes met. His gaze was so sharp that Summer looked away first and whispered, Mr. Emerson. Leonardo quickly walked to her and said in a cold voice, Wheres Rosie? Summer thought he would ask her why she was here. Rosie is Before Summer could finish her words, she heard Rosies voice, Leonardo, Ive poured a cup of water for you. They turned around and saw Rosie running towards them with her slippers. She handed the water to Leonardo as if she was offering a treasure, Here you are. Chapter 381 Apparent Hostility Leonardo was a little thirsty. He took over the ss and took a sip. When he looked up again, he saw Summers hesitant face. He lowered his eyes and looked at the ss. He took a deep breath, and then asked Rosie, Where do you get the water? Rosie pointed to the bathroom with an innocent face. From there. Theres plenty of water. Do you want more, Dad? Rosie was treated like a princess at home. The maids took good care of her. How could she tell which water was drinkable and which wasnt? Leonardo pursed his lips tightly and said with a serious look, Dont get drinking water from there again! Rosie pouted and said, Why? Pretty sister said it tasted good. Summer recalled that Rosie had used the same ss to draw drinking water for her Wasnt it an indirect kiss between her and Leonardo? She didnt know if Leonardo was thinking of the same thing, but he gave her a thoughtful look. Summer turned her head in a hurry. My fianc should be back soon. Ill go wait for him. Then she walked out in a rush. She didnt know that as she spoke, Leonardos gaze was fixed on her lips. When Summer walked out of Leonardos apartment, she leaned against the wall, raising her head, and let out a long sigh of relief. Why was she so nervous in front of Leonardo? They did nothing but drinking from the same ss. Why did she feel as if her heart was about to bump out of her throat? She never felt the same way when she got along with Stanley every day. Moreover, with such a cold personality and an illegitimate daughter, how could Leonardo be better than Stanley? After a while, when Summer calmed down, she saw Stanley walking out of the elevator. When Stanley saw her, he strode over with a concerned look and asked, Where did you go? I came home and saw your phone and keys, so I went to the convenience store to ask if they had seen you. Both Stanley and Summer were outstanding in appearance. As they walked in and out of the condo together, the owner of the convenience store at the entrance of the condo recognized them. Summer recalled the ss of water and felt a little guilty. She looked away. I forgot to bring the keys. I was at a neighbors just now. Stanley smiled. So careless? It seems like you cant do it without me. The door beside them opened. Summer and Stanley turned and saw Leonardo standing at the entrance in ck pajamas. Stanley stopped reaching out for Summers hand. Mr. Emerson. So youre our new neighbor. Summer didnt know if it was her illusion, but she felt that Stanley wasnt surprised. Instead, he sounded as if he had anticipated it. Leonardo crossed his arms and said indifferently, I didnt expect to be your neighbor. Im surprised. I hope we can get together sometime. Lets go home and have dinner. As Stanley spoke, he smiled gently at Summer and held her hand. Summer curled her fingers, and Stanley could only sp the back of her hand. It was a physiological rejection. Every time Stanley came into contact with her, her body would reject him. In the past, Stanley would let go of her gently. But this time, it was as if Stanley was deliberately demonstrating something. He didnt let go of Summers hand. Instead, his grip became even tighter. Leonardo nced at their hands holding together. Aplicated emotion shed in his eyes as he said, What a coincidence. We havent eaten either. Summer asked in surprise, Havent you eaten yet? It was almost nine oclock, but they hadnt had dinner yet. It was fine for a grown man like Leonardo, but how could a toddler like Rosie bear it? No, Leonardo replied indifferently without a single trace of lying. Why not join us for dinner? Ive cooked several dishes. Alright. Leonardo said just as Summer finished speaking. His tone didnt change, but he answered so quickly that one could easily tell his eagerness. Leonardo then turned around and shouted into the room, Rosie, time for dinner. Rosie ran over in her slippers. Havent we eaten already? Leonardo held her hand and said with a natural look, It was lunch. But Uncle Tim said Rosie wanted to argue with him, but Leonardo interrupted her. Uncle Stanley and Auntie Summer invited us to dinner. What do you say to them? Rosie said, Thank you, Uncle Stanley and Auntie Summer. When she said Auntie Summer, she hesitated for a moment. Girls who looked beautiful were all her sisters, how could she call her auntie? She looked at Leonardo and then at Summer, her face was nk. Leonardo brought Rosie to Stanleys home for dinner.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Stanley went to get the bowls when Summer served the dishes. As a toddler who liked to imitate the adults, Rosie wanted to help with the bowls. Stanley handed the forks to Rosie. Will you help me with the forks? Alright. Rosie gave him a big smile and ced the forks on the dining table. Stanley walked over and caressed her head. Good girl. Rosie smiled at him, walked to Leonardos side, climbed onto a chair, and sat down. Summer didnt have a baby chair at home, so Rosie had to use a regr chair. Rosie crawled and staggered. Leonardo supported her and asked, What did I tell you yesterday? What do you mean? Leonardo had said a lot to her. How could a toddler like Rosie remember so much? Leonardo reminded her, Dont talk to weird women. Rosie nodded like a chick pecking rice. Got it. Simrly, dont talk to weird men. As Leonardo said this, he nced at Stanley. Their gazes collided, and they didnt give way to each other. Summer happened to hear Leonardos remarks when she brought out the dishes. She sensed the tense vibe at the dining table. The two men continued to look at each other with unfriendly gazes. It was difficult for Summer to ignore the apparent hostility between them. She looked at Rosie and saw Rosie ying with her fork. Then she said, Its dinner time. The two men moved their gazes away simultaneously as if they had made an appointment. Stanley helped Summer with the dishes. Eat more. You dont need to wait for me for dinner. I dont have much appetite to eat alone anyway, Summer said as she helped Rosie with the dishes. Leonardo looked at the two across the table thoughtfully and didnt move his fork. Dad, what do you want to eat? Rosie tilted her head to ask him considerately. Chapter 382 Poke Your Nose into Everything Leonardo leaned against the chair and said indifferently, Dont worry about me. Just enjoy your dinner. Rosie pointed out ruthlessly, But you seem angry She picked up a rib from her te and brought it to her mouth while speaking. The rib was passed to her by Summer just now. It wasnt convenient for Rosie to hold the rib with a fork, so she simply grabbed it with her hand and nibbled until her mouth was full of oil. Leonardo nced at her and helped her roll up her sleeve. Rosie handed the half-eaten rib to Leonardo and said reluctantly, The meat is delicious. Leonardo didnt say anything and turned his head away to show his refusal. Rosie immediately took it back and murmured, Ask Pretty Sister to give you one. The word to was omitted by her. Leonardo corrected her, Auntie. Rosie followed him, Pretty Auntie. Summer looked at the father and daughter and couldnt help smiling. Although Leonardo wasnt attentive enough, he was trying his best to take care of Rosie. Rosie was really a sweetheart who judged people by their faces. She always addressed Summer with the prefix pretty. When Rosie finished the rib in her hand, she looked at Summer with pure eyes while sucking her fingers. Pretty Auntie, give one to Dad. The atmosphere in the room became a little awkward. Summer knew Leonardo wasnt someone who would let others help him with the dishes. Perhaps due to the huge gap between their roles, Summer felt it strange to have dinner with Leonardo, let alone help him with the dishes. Your Dad will take whatever he wants to eat. You Summer wanted to say something to relieve the awkwardness, but Leonardo said abruptly, Rosie, I want a rib. Though Leonardo was talking to Rosie, Summer felt he was indeed talking to her. The atmosphere became even weirder. What? Rosie looked at her oily hands and said helplessly, Dirty. Stanley said all of a sudden, Mr. Emerson, you have a good rtionship with your daughter. Im sure you love her mother very much. A thick haze appeared in Leonardos eyes. He sneered. You dont seem to have a good rtionship with Ms. Summer. Stanleys face didnt change, but he didnt intend to back down either. I didnt know you liked to pose your nose into everything. Leonardo raised his eyes. His ck eyes darkened even more. Im no match for you. Stanley took a deep breath. He got furious and gave Leonardo a fakeugh. Youre right. Leonardo ignored Stanley and turned to Rosie. He didnt change his tone, but his voice was much softer. Are you full? Rosie sensed the weird vibe too. She opened her big eyes and nodded. Yes, Im full. Then lets go home. Leonardo picked her up and turned to Stanley and Summer. Thank you for your dinner. After watching Leonardo leave, Summer asked Stanley with a confused look, What happened between you and Mr. Emerson? Did you have a grudge before? When Leonardo entered, they looked like they would get along well with each other. She just went into the kitchen to get the dishes for a while. How did they end up like this? Moreover, she had never seen Stanley talking in such a sharp tone. He must have been furious. Stanley curved his lips and smiled. Im fine. Lets have dinner. Summer could tell Stanley didnt want to go deeper into this topic. The more he acted like this, the more Summer spected that Stanley might have known Leonardo in the past, or might have had a grudge with Leonardo over something. But he didnt say, and she wouldnt ask. Her gaze fell on Rosies te on which there was only an eaten rib. Leonardo said they didnt have dinner. Leonardo couldnt know how to cook. She had been to their home before, and it seemed that there werent any maids who could cook for them. It was such a long night and Rosie couldnt do with an empty stomach. Perhaps she could send them some foodter? No way. In that case, Stanley would be angry. Even if Stanley didnt express it, he would feel ufortable in his heart. Under this circumstance, she should be on Stanleys side. Why arent you eating? Stanleys voice pulled back Summers thoughts. Im going to the bathroom. Summer stood up and put the phone on the dining table into her pocket.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Stanley noticed her move but didnt say anything. Summer took her phone to the bathroom. After locking the door, she opened a takeout app. People like Leonardo must have never ordered takeout for themselves. Perhaps he didnt even know what takeout was. She found a high-end restaurant, ordered a baby meal and an adult meal, and filled in Leonardos address before letting out a long sigh of relief. Rosie wouldnt be hungry any more. Leonardo brought Rosie back to their home next door. As soon as they entered, Rosie took the initiative to take out her and Leonardos slippers. This is Leonardos, and this is Rosies Suddenly, she pulled Leonardos pants with excitement and said, Dad, Pretty Auntie and us We could be a family! Leonardo was lost for words. He bent down and picked Rosie up with one hand. Leonardo put her on the shoe cab and asked seriously, Do you hate Uncle Stanley? Although she didnt know why her father was so serious, Rosie put her hands behind her back like an adult and shook her head, Uncle Stanley said I was a good girl. Leonardos face darkened. One who praises you may not be a good person. Rosie blinked her big eyes at him. What is a good person? They looked at each other for a while, and stopped as Rosie began to doze off. Leonardo said somewhat discouraged, Forget it. He bathed Rosie, changed her pajamas, and put her onto the bed. Then he sat alone in the living room, lost in thought. It was the first time he met Stanley. Why did he hate Stanley so much? He was angry to see Stanley and Summer sitting together. He had thought that Stanley was disagreeable, but Rosie didnt hate him. He trusted a toddlers intuition. The doorbell rang. Leonardo looked at the time. It was over ten oclock. Who woulde sote at night? Ever since he began taking care of Rosie himself, he felt that it was veryte after ten oclock. He walked over and opened the door. The delivery man handed over a bag of packaged food. Mr. Emerson, your takeout. Leonardo frowned. I didnt order anything. The delivery man said, But this is your address. Maybe your friend ordered it for you? Chapter 383 Takeout Leonardo took the takeout and read the bill. He found a happy meal on the bill. When Leonardo got the takeout, the delivery man said, Sir, enjoy your meal. Then he left to deliver another meal. Leonardo did not immediately close the door but looked up at the tightly closed door across the hall. At this time of the day, no one would order meals for him and Rosie except Summer living across the hall. She was a very considerate and kind-hearted woman. Leonardo put on a hearty smile. He and Rosie had had dinner. He was carrying the takeout box and wanted to throw it away. Summers smiling face suddenly shed before his eyes. He withdrew his hand and put the takeout into the refrigerator. Before he went to bed, he looked closely at Rosie. Leonardo, wee back. When Leonardo heard the soft female voice with a hint of joy, he looked up and found himself standing in the courtyard of a vi. The vi was surrounded by lush trees and seemed to be built on a hillside. The woman who had just called him said, What are you looking at? Come in and dine. He looked up and saw a slender woman walking towards him. The woman was wearing a white shirt and walked with light footsteps. She looked very young. She walked closer and closer, and Leonardo finally saw her face clearly. Leonardo muttered, Summer? I made delicacies soup and braised beef. Since youve been too busytely, you need to have light dishes and I only put a little chili powder. Summer walked over and grabbed his arm, smiling at him. They were very close. Suddenly, the scene changed. He was no longer in the courtyard, and Summer had disappeared. He looked around and found he was in a bedroom. The sound of water came from the bathroom. But soon, it stopped. Summer wrapped in a bath towel walked out of the bathroom. Her fair face was slightly red from the hot water, and even her naked shoulders and arms were shimmering peach blush. Summer seemed to sense Leonardos gaze and shyly reached out to cover her naked skin, I forgot to bring my pajamas in. Leonardo couldnt help walking towards her. He said in a deep and hoarse voice, Theres no need to wear them. Ill take them off anyway. Afterwards, he threw Summer onto the bed. Although Summer was shy, she did not resist. He pulled off her towel and pressed himself up against Summer. Her long hair fell on the pillow like a waterfall. Her skin was delicate and snow-white. Her pretty eyes glowed with water as she called his name softly.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Leonardo slow I cant slow down Leonardo! Leonardo suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Rosies face above his head. Rosie looked down at Leonardo, Wake up. Im so hungry. As Rosie spoke, her stomach was grumbling. Leonardo grabbed Rosie by the cor and put her aside before he sat up. So it was a dream. When he sent Summer backst time, he knew he was interested in Summer. This dream let him know his feelings for Summer. This was something never happened before. Daddy. Leonardo felt someone pulling his nket. He looked down and saw that Rosie was going to pull off his quilt. His expression changed. He reached out to hold the quilt and carried Rosie to the floor. He said in a serious tone, Now, turn around and wait for me outside the door. Rosie, OK. As soon as she left, Leonardo locked the door and entered the bathroom. By the time Leonardo finished cleaning himself up and came out, it had been half an hourter. Rosie, with her messy hair, sat in front of the door and whispered to herself as she yed with her toys. Leonardo washed and dressed Rosie. When he wasbing her hair, he was at a loss. He stared at Rosies soft hair for a few seconds and said in a serious tone, You look pretty when your hair is let down. Rosie said excitedly, I want braided hair. Leonardo said with a straight face, You dont look good with braided hair. Rosie turned to look at him, twiddled her fingers and seemed to read Leonardo. She said loudly, You dont know how to braid my hair! The doorbell rang. Ill go open the door. Leonardo stood up and opened the door. Tim came with their breakfast. Uncle Tim. Rosies eyes glowed when she saw the breakfast and ran over to hug Tims leg. Tim smiled, Good morning, Rosie. After Tim put the breakfast on the table, Leonardo suddenly said, Go and investigate Summer again. Rosie remembered this name, so she looked up and said, Huh? Leonardo didnt say anything and fed her milk. It was easy to divert a childs attention. After Leonardo moved out, he hadnt hired a servant, so he could only bring Rosie to thepany. When they went out, they met Summer, who had bought food from outside. Auntie Summer, Rosie said excitedly. Good morning, Rosie. Summer smiled at Rosie, turned her head and found Leonardo staring at her without blinking. Summer was puzzled, nodded at Leonardo and called out, Mr. Emerson. Morning. Leonardo replied coldly and brought Rosie into the elevator. After they left, Summer shook her head and thought Leonardo was hard to figure out. Leonardo may have given Rosie the takeout she ordered for themst night. Summer felt that she was paying too much attention to them, though she liked Rosie very much Never mind, stop thinking about that. After Summer got home, she received a phone call from Jessica. Summer, I have something very important to tell you. Jessicas tone sounded very serious. When and where shall we meet? Summer became cautious after experiencing the incident at the mallst time. After she was discharged from the hospital, Summer seldom watched movies or TV dramas, so she did not know Jessica was an actor. Jessica said, Im going to pick you up. Jessica hung up the phone and drove to Summers house. After thinking all night, Jessica felt that she had to tell Summer everything about the past. Summer deserved to know she had a daughter. Jessica didnt know what Stanley had got up in his sleeve, but she always felt that he was full of cunning tricks. Chapter 384 Your Daughter Jessica picked Summer up and drove to the Golden Cauldron Club. As soon as she got on the car, Summer asked Jessica, What happened? Why do you look so bad? Summer didnt have much contact with Jessica, but she could tell that Jessica was a lively person. However, Jessica wore a stern look and seemed a little nervous. Jessica shook her head, Im a little nervous. She thought for a moment and added, I have something important to tell you. Forget it. Lets talk about itter. Seeing this, Summer nodded without asking. They entered the Golden Cauldron Club together. Jessica handed the menu to Summer, What would you like to drink? Are you hungry? Summer was neither hungry nor thirsty, but sensing Jessicas nervousness, Summer ordered a cup of coffee. Jessica asked tentatively, Have anything happened in the past crossed your mind recently? No. Summer looked a bit disappointed. She went for a second check a few days ago, and the doctor said that she was recovering very well. As for her memories, she did not remember anything about the past, and the doctor could do nothing about it. Without any memories of the past, Summer was panicked. She seemed to be floating in the air and did not have any true feelings. Sometimes, she wondered if she was really alive. Jessica pursed her lips and handed her phone to Summer, Do you remember this person? On the screen of the phone was a picture. Leonardo was on it. I know him. Hes Leonardo. Summer was a little surprised, Why do you show me his picture? Jessica ignored Summers question and said in shock, You know him? But why did you say that you didnt remember anything? Hes president of the Emerson Group. People who have read the financial news know him. Summer felt that Jessica was making a great fuss. Jessica asked, Is that all? Yes Summer hesitated for a moment and said, He moved to my neighborhood yesterday. He has a daughter. Your neighborhood? Jessica felt like a repeater. She repeated what Summer said in shock. Seeing that Jessica was so surprised, Summer told the truth, Moreover he and I live across the hall. What? Jessica reached out to stroke her hair. She was a little puzzled. What exactly was going on? Didnt both of them lose their memories? Jessica calmed downed, So youve met? Yes, they came to my home for dinnerst night Summer couldnt help but shake her head when she thought ofst night. Then she advised Jessica, Dont tell anyone about these things. You saw his daughter? Is she cute? Jessica was swinging the cup, trying to conceal her emotions. Speaking of Rosie, Summer couldnt help butugh, Shes very cute. Jessica took a drink from her cup. She seemed to make up her mind and said in an extremely serious tone, She is your daughter. Time went by slowly The dining table fell into a deadly silence. It took Summer so long to find her voice. Jessica are you kidding? It surprised Summer for a short period but Summer did not believe Jessica. Jessica knew that Summer would not believe her immediately. She took a deep breath and said, No, Im telling the truth. Jessica didnt seem to be lying, but it sounded too ridiculous. Rosie was the daughter of Leonardo and his fiance. How could Rosie be her daughter? She and Leonardo? Moreover, she had a fianc, Stanley. Had Stanley lied to her? Rosie is my daughter? Summer pursed her lips and pondered for a moment before saying, You mean that Leonardo and I used to be Jessica added, A couple. Clunk!N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Summer identally knocked over the coffee cup in front of her. Coffee stain was left on the cream-colored tablecloth. Summer found her voice after a while, Although I dont think youre lying, but it is too Summer was interrupted by a sharp voice before she finished. Summer? The sharp sound of high heels came. Jessica looked up and saw Vicky striding towards them. Vicky red at Summer, her eyes filled with hatred. Jessica couldnt help cursing in a low voice, Damn! Why would she be here? Summer turned around and saw a woman with heavy makeup approaching her angrily. When Vicky saw Summers face, her eyes widened abruptly. She had put on a very heavy eye makeup and looked more ferocious with her eyes wide. Youre still alive? How is it possible? Vicky walked up to Summer and grabbed her by the cor. Vickys eyes were filled with hatred. Summer did not remember who this woman in front of her was, but Summer knew that she hadnt been on good terms with this woman from her dislike. Jessica stood up and pushed Vicky away, Vicky, what are you doing? Jessica pushed her with great strength and Vicky was caught off guard, so she fell onto the ground. Vicky stared closely at Summer and cried in a sharp voice, Leonardo is not dead, nor are you! Why are you both alive? But he is dead! Summer could not understand Vicky, but she could feel Vickys hatred towards her. When Jessica saw Vicky, she was furious, Adams brought about his own death. No one owes him or you! Vickypletely ignored Jessica and red at Summer with hatred, Dont even think about having an easy time. You have to pay for that. Jessica stood in front of Summer and said, Vicky Jarrett, if youre fucking sick, see the doctor. Stop acting like a lunatic. Vickys agent hurried over. Vicky, what are you doing? The agent hurriedly pulled Vicky up from the ground, Arent you afraid of being caught on video? Youll be thrown mud at byizen. I dont care. They can do nothing apart from ckening me on the Inte. Vicky stood up from the ground with an indifferent expression. The agent hurriedly tidied up Vickys clothes. Both Jessica and Vicky worked in the entertainment industry, so Vickys agent knew Jessica and called out, Miss Jessica. Jessica put on a fake smile and said, Take care of her. The agent smiled without saying anything and pulled Vicky to leave. Before Vicky left, she turned her head and threw Summer a loathing nce. Chapter 385 Recognize Each Other Summer looked at Vickys back and remained silent for a long time. Jessica heaved a sigh of relief. She finally left. She turned around and saw Summer was still staring in the direction where Vicky was. Jessica couldnt help asking worriedly, Summer, are you alright? Summer was different from before. She didnt remember anything, so she might be frightened by Vicky. Jessica felt that she was not cautious enough. Summer turned around and asked Jessica, Her name is Vicky Jarrett. Whats the rtionship between her and me? Seeing that Summer was so calm, Jessica felt relieved and said, Shes your half-sister. My mother is her stepmother? Summer asked with a queer look. Jessica nodded, Yes. Summer pondered for a moment, Generally, stepmothers treat stepdaughters badly. Vicky seems to hate me very much. Did my mother abuse her? Jessica curled her lips, not knowing what to say for a moment. How could it be possible? Karen treated Vicky better than Summer. Meeting Summers puzzled gaze, Jessica said, No, I cant exin it clearly for a moment, but its not the most important Summer seemed to know what Jessica was going to say and interrupted her, But Stanley said that he was my fianc. I dont think he has lied to me. If he is my fianc, how could I get married to Leonardo? I dont mean to question you. I just think Auntie Summer. Rosie said in a lovely voice. Summer turned around and saw Leonardo and Rosie walking towards her. Rosie looked excited as she dragged Leonardo over with great difficulty. She moved rapidly with her short legs. On the contrary, Leonardo was much calmer. He looked very leisurely and was pulled towards Summer by Rosie. Summer was also a little surprised when she saw Rosie. Rosie, why are you here? Dinner. Rosie walked up to Summer and immediately let go of Leonardo. She looked up at Summer and replied obediently. When Jessica saw Leonardo, she stepped back subconsciously. Leonardo noticed Jessica. He still remembered that Jessica had said that Amber was not Rosies biological mother. He never thought that Jessica would know Summer. Things were getting more and more interesting. What Jessica said just now came to Summers mind. When Summer looked at Rosie again, her mood became a littleplicated. Was Rosie really her daughter? She had once been married to Leonardo? Thinking about this, Summer couldnt help fixing her gaze on Leonardo. She looked at Leonardo carefully. She felt that Leonardo did not seem to be someone with whom she would have a connection. Moreover, she thought that Leonardo was not attractive to her. Leonardo seemed to sense Summers gaze and suddenly looked up at Summer. He had dark eyes. When he looked at others, his gaze was cold and sharp. Rosies eyes looked like his, but they were much cuter. Tim parked the car and followed in. Seeing that Jessica and Summer were both present, he was surprised for a moment. He nodded slightly and said, Miss Jessica, Ms. Summer. Summer nodded at Tim as a greeting. Jessica was somewhat surprised, Tim? She did not know Tim was working for Leonardo again. Leonardo let Tim work for him again. Did it mean that Leonardo no longer trusted Kate that much?Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Since all of them were here today, why not tell the truth to Summer and Leonardo? When Jessica thought of this, she winked at Tim. Tim got it and stepped up to Leonardo. He whispered, Mr. Emerson, Ive booked a private room. OK. Leonardo replied and turned around to leave with Rosie. Rosie wrenched herself free from Leonardo and ran over to take Summers hand, I want to go with Auntie Summer. Leonardo pursed his lips with an indifferent look. Whatever. Leonardo said indifferently and turned around to leave. He was not against Rosie. Auntie Summer, lets go. Rosie excitedly pulled Summer by the hand and followed Leonardo. Summer could never refuse Rosie, so she was pulled into the private room by Rosie soon. Seeing that the family of three had entered the private room, Jessica drew Tim aside and said, When did you work for Mr. Emerson again? I saw you at Tip Top Media Company a few days ago. Not long ago, Tim said. Did you tell Leonardo about him and Summer? Jessica asked anxiously. Not yet, but Mr. Emerson has instructed me to investigate Mrs. Emerson. However, the information about her has obviously been tampered. Jessica was on his side, so Tim did not hide anything from her. Who did this? After Jessica met Summer again, Jessica felt happy but was also worried about how to let Summer and Rosie recognize each other. Therefore, Jessica hadnt paid attention to these things. It might be Kate or Stanley, Tim said with a serious expression. Stanley? The man who calls himself Summers fianc? Jessica had a deep impression of Stanley. Do you remember Mrs. Emerson and a man were in the news three years ago? I dont remember it clearly. Jessica was very busy in those days and did not care much about Summer. Tim frowned, The man who was in the news with Mrs. Emerson is Stanley. Mr. Emerson asked me to investigate Stanley, but it was put on hold because of the trouble made by Adams. Stanley looked for Summer three years ago. In other words, Stanley has known Summer long before. Stanley would not be so foolish to save a severely injured and unconscious woman for no reason and even stay by her side for three years. Jessica and Tim both fell silent. Jessica bit hers lips and said, The most important thing now is to let them recognize each other. Who are them? There came Leonardos deep voice suddenly. Jessica and Tim turned around together and saw Leonardo standing by the door with a solemn expression. He seemed to be standing there for a long time. Tim was shocked for a moment and called softly, Mr. Emerson. Leonardo swept his gaze over Jessica and Tim before ordering, Come in. Jessica and Tim nced at each other and followed. Leonardo slowly turned on his phone and showed the cartoon on the phone to Rosie. When the phone was put in front of Rosie, she happily watched cartoons with all her attentions. After getting Rosie settled, Leonardo turned to look at them and said in a low voice, Go ahead. Leonardo leaned against the chair and crossed his legs naturally, adopting a rxed posture. He gave them a sharp look without saying anything, but they felt great pressure. Chapter 386 How Can I Contact You? ording to Leonardos serious expression, Summer could tell that something wrong had happened. She did not say anything and looked up at Jessica. In face of great pressure from Leonardo, Jessica summoned up her courage, Summer is Rosies biological mother. Rosie should know it. Summer was not surprised as Jessica had mentioned it to her before. She turned to look at Leonardo. Leonardo happened to turn to her as well. They exchanged looks for a second before they looked away. Leonardo snorted and asked with a faint smile, What else? Jessica could only repeat what she had said to Summer, Summer is your wife. After she finished speaking, she carefully looked up at Leonardo and scrutinized his expression. Leonardo had always been calm. As he currently remained silent and was emotionally stable, it was hard for Jessica to read him. Jessica was a little nervous and quietly reached out her hand to pull Summer by the hem of her clothes. Summer was the only one who probably could convince Leonardo. Even though both of them had lost their memories, Leonardo asked Tim to investigate Summer. Moreover, he moved to a house opposite to Summers. What did that mean? Even if they didnt remember each other, Summer was still special to Leonardo. Some people were doom to fall in love, just like Summer and Leonardo. Although they had been apart and had forgotten each other by ident, there was a mutual attraction between them. Jessica felt that made sense. Given Jessica sought help from her, Summer pursed her lips and said calmly, Although it sounds ridiculous, I believe Jessica Even though Leonardo looked as calm as before, he tilted his head to Summer when she was speaking. It was obvious that he was listening to her. If only he listened to her. Summer paused for a while and nced at Rosie. Rosie, who was watching the cartoon intently, was not affected by them at all. Sheughed as she watched. Summers face softened. She continued in a gentle voice, The most direct and effective method is to make a DNAparison test between me and Rosie. Then, everyone present turned to look at Leonardo. Leonardo sat immobile with a gloomy expression. No one was able to tell what he was thinking. Summer involuntarily wrung her hands under the table. What Jessica said was somewhat unbelievable for her, let alone Leonardo. For Leonardo, who managed the Emerson Group and got engaged, it would be more incredible for him to ept it. Something urred to Summer. She asked Leonardo, Do you also suffer from a memory loss? Ever since Summer knew these things from Jessica, she was seriously concerned about Rosie. Because she liked Rosie very much, and paid close attention to the fact that Rosie might be her daughter. As for the fact that she was Leonardos wife, she didnt care much. After all, to her, Leonardo was a stranger she had just met. To Summers surprise, Leonardo suddenly warned everyone present, You are smart. I believe you know what should be shrouded in secrecy. Summer was dumbfounded for a moment before she answered, I see. Since Leonardo was in charge of the Emerson Group, his affair would have a significant influence on thepany. If others knew that Leonardo had lost his memory three years ago, thepanys share price might drop. Leonardo said with a satisfied expression, Leave this matter to me. When the results are avable, I will let you know, Ms. Summer. After he finished speaking, he turned to look at Summer. Summer was shocked as she did not expect him to agree so quickly. She hurriedly nodded and said, Alright. Leonardo raised his eyebrows and kept staring at her. Summer was a little confused. Leonardo raised his eyebrows again and said impatiently, Ms. Summer, dont you leave me your phone number? How can I contact you? Feeling embarrassed, Summer took out her phone and exchanged numbers with Tim. Tim in fact knew Summers phone number from his investigation. Therefore, he found it subtle that Leonardo asked Summer to leave her phone number. Suddenly, Leonardo added, Ms. Summer, what if you are not Rosies biological mother? My time and energy are limited. I dont allow others to waste my time. When hearing him, Jessica pointed at her head and said word by word, If my words are proved wrong, Ill do whatever you say! Although Jessica said resolutely, Leonardo didnt seem to care at all. He only cast a nce at her. He turned to look at Summer and said, Ms. Summer, how about you? Summer was slightly shocked at his words. Did she need to take any responsibility? Wasnt it a matter rted to both of her and Leonardo? Didnt she have the right to figure out the truth? Mr. Emerson, if Rosie is my daughter, what are you going to do? Summer was so angry that she forced a smile. Leonardo sneered, Nothing will change. Obviously, even if Summer was Rosies biological mother, it was impossible for Leonardo to give Rosie to her. Summer felt upset, but she knew it was not the time to argue. Summer turned to nce at Rosie and thought she was adorable. Apart from Rosie and Leonardo, everyone had a bad time during the dinner. It was mainly because everyone had their own thoughts. After dinner, they left the Golden Cauldron Club. Jessica looked at Summer and said, Ill drive you back. Im not a child. I can take a taxi by myself. Summer unconsciously turned to re at Leonardo after she finished speaking. Looking at his face for a second, Summer then stared at Rosie.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Rosie was trying her best to get on the car, with her hands putting on the car door and her legs kicking hard. Leonardo stood right behind her and seemed to have no intention of helping her. Rosie looked annoyed. She looked up at Leonardo and shouted out, Dad! However, Leonardo remained hands-off. He crossed his arms and said, How did you get on the carst time? Rosie wrinkled her nose and turned around reluctantly to continue. Leonardo suddenly said, You will be awarded an ice cream tonight, if you seed on your own. Rosie, who seemed unable to get on the car the second before, sat on the car the next. She opened her eyes wide and asked Leonardo, Are you true to your word? Can I eat ice cream? Looking at their interactions, Jessica couldnt help sighing, What a clever girl! Has she inherited your smartness? Summer turned her gaze to Jessica and said, I dont know. She might have inherited her fathers brightness. Mr. Emerson looks very smart. Chapter 387 A Complicated Person Jessica touched her arm and said, Im really not used to how you and Leonardo address each other now She shook her head, How dramatic it is! I have never seen such a scene on TV. Summerughed out and said, Its normal as Mr. Emerson and I are basically strangers now. Jessica thought of Summer saying that Leonardo was smart. In fact, Leonardo is a man of exceptional intelligence. Jessica didnt want to talk with Summer about Leonardo anymore and changed the topic, I have some old photos, and Ill send them to you. They are proof of your life in the past. Summer nodded, Alright. Thank you. Dont mention it. Weve been friends for so many years! Jessica shook the car key in her hand, Dont you want me to drive you home? Summer shook her head, No need. Hurry up and go home. As she insisted on not letting Jessica drive her back, Jessica had to leave. After Jessica drove away, Summer went home by taxi. She had nned to go home directly. However, being caught in a traffic jam halfway, the driver took a detour. Summer therefore passed Stanleys psychological clinic on her way home. Then, Summer got off at his clinic. As soon as she entered, the receptionist smiled and asked, Hello, do you have an appointment? No, Im here to look for someone. Summer looked inside after she finished speaking. It was her first time visiting here. It was just like home, which made her feel warm. It also looked new. The receptionist was shocked for a moment before asking politely, Who are you looking for? Summer said, Stanley. A look of surprise shed across the receptionists eyes as she involuntarily sized up Summer. She asked, Youre looking for Mr. Stanley? May I know your surname? The receptionist asked in a polite manner, yet her tone was full of doubt and questioning.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Summer had heard from Stanley that his clinic was small. He also asked her toe to him in her spare time. It turned out that Stanley was rather busy. To visit him, one needed an appointment. Given hes busy, forget it. I have nothing urgent anyway. Summer just dropped in on Stanley. Since Stanley was busy, shed better not bother him. The receptionist did not say anything anymore. All of a sudden, there came the sound of footsteps as well as people talking. Summer turned round and saw Stanley and the other two people walking out of a room. Beside him were a middle-aged woman and a teenage boy. It looked like the woman taking her son to visit the psychologist. Obviously, Stanley was surprised to see Summer. He hurriedly instructed the assistant to send the two out after talking with the woman for a while. Then, he strode towards Summer. Stanley walked to Summer and asked with a concerned expression, Why do you suddenlye here? What happened? As soon as the receptionist saw Stanleys expression, she was dumbfounded. Wasnt Mr. Stanley, who was young and sessful, single? Before Summer replied, Stanley put his arms around her shoulders, Lets go inside. Feeling ufortable, Summer shook off his hands as soon as she entered his office. Stanley didnt care and poured her a cup of warm water. Summer took the water and said, Thank you. Actually, I just drop in on my way home. Stanley asked, pretending not to care, Where did you go? I went out for dinner with a friend, Summer said, half-true. Since Summer didnt have many friends now, Stanley asked, Do you go out with Miss Jessica? Summer nodded, Yes. Holding the cup, Summer wrung her hands. She hesitated, looking upset. Stanley paid close attention to her calmly. In front of the people she trusted, Summer was unable to lie, nor did she conceal her emotions. Stanley sat down opposite her and asked in a rxed voice, Didnt you do anything else? Did you go shopping? Have you encountered paparazzi? The paparazzi had been after Summer and Jessica when they went shoppingst time. Summer had mentioned it to him. Summer pondered for a while before speaking out, Stanley, did you know Mr. Emerson before? Stanley paused and asked, Did anyonee to you? As he asked bluntly, Summer did not know how to continue. He looked decent. Summer felt that she was somewhat despicable doubting him. Seeing Summer remained silent, Stanley asked in a serious voice, Did Miss Jessica have a talk with you? Summer pursed her lips and said, We indeed had a talk. Stanley seemed not surprised. Without questioning closely what they had talked, he only asked, Do you believe her? I dont think shes lying to me. Summer believed Jessica. Stanleyughed, Thats enough. You just need to follow your heart. Summer was more confused after hearing his remarks. She found that Stanley treated her as if he was her close friend rather than her betrothed husband. Although they lived together, they seemed to be roommates, who didnt have feelings to each other. Summer hesitated and asked what was in her heart, Do we indeed get engaged? Stanley became somewhat indifferent after hearing the question. He asked in a mischievous voice, which was rare, What do you think? Summer shook her head. Stanley burst outughing. Afterwards, he stood up and asked, Do you want to go home with meter? Or, do you want to go home now? If you want to go now, I can get a taxi for you. It was clear that he was changing the subject. Summer could tell. He must have hidden something from her. Stanley was the first person she saw when she waked up froma. Currently, Stanley should be the person she was most familiar with. However, she found Stanley the mostplicated person. Stanley patted her shoulder andforted her, Dont think too much. Let nature take its course. Summer didnt say anything else. She nodded and said, Ill go back with youter. Anyway, she had nothing to do now. Stanley called to order afternoon tea for her and let her have a rest in the lounge next to his office. Stanley was busy with patients all the afternoon. Summer could only hear him talking with others in a low voice, but she could not hear clearly. She in fact wasnt curious. After all, she didnt want to peer at others privacy. Chapter 388 Being Less Favored Stanley didnt finish his work until six oclock in the evening. As he tidied up, he asked Summer, Lets eat out tonight. What do you want to eat? It doesnt matter. Summer was in no mood to think about it. Instead, she was fully upied with the DNA test. Stanley nodded, Alright. Before they left, Stanleys assistant came to check his schedule with Stanley. Only then did Summer realize how busy Stanley was. No wonder he often worked sote. When they got into the car, Summer asked Stanley, Are you so busy every day? Given I get off work on time, Im not busy today, Stanley turned to her and said as he started the car. Summer turned to look out through the window at Stanleys clinic. The three-story building was located in downtown area. Many patients woulde here. The house must have cost a lot. Stanley was rich. Vicky, whom Summer had met at Golden Cauldron Club in the afternoon, came to her mind. Because she had met Leonardo and the others afterwards, she had no chance to ask Jessica about Vicky. Like Jessica, Vicky was also an actor. Summer was able to search for her on the inte. She took out her phone and searched for Vickys name. Arge amount of news and information popped out. Dressing suggestively, Vicky is bold Vickys new stills Why hasnt Vicky walked away from the entertainment industry yet? Vicky is getting popr Although there were some news speaking highly of Vicky, Summer could tell that those were from Vickyspany, as the content was simr. By contrary, almost allizens disliked her. Even so, Vicky seemed to be rather sessful in the entertainment industry. Summer also found that Vicky had more than ten million Twitter followers. Every time she posted anything, she could get over ten thousandments and millions of likes. Even though Vicky didnt have a good reputation, she was popr. After checking Vickys personal information, Summer found that her family owned apany. Did her family own a business? Summer hardly believed that she grew up in a wealthy family. ording to her current situation, she could guess that she was less favored. She emerged from hera three years ago, and there was no one apanying her, aside from Stanley. It showed that she waspletely ignored by the Jarretts. Summer took a deep breath and turned to look at Stanley, who was sitting beside her. She couldnt help searching for his name online.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. As soon as results were disyed, Summer was attracted by a post under the headline The Most Handsome Psychologist. Lets begin with his pictures. Although I used to be healthy, I want to see the doctor for my lovesickness after seeing him! it wrote. A few pictures were posted as well. Although Summer failed to see them clearly, she could tell it was Stanley in photos. Failing to go through the post patiently, Summer directly scrolled down to the bottom of the page and readments. There were allpliments. Hurry up and send me the address. I want to visit him. Im going to participate in the college entrance exam next year. Im under huge pressure. I need the address of the hospital. I also want it He is not only good-looking, but also a PhD in psychology! I heard that he is still single! When Summer saw thisment, she scrolled up again and saw the information added by the poster. He got a PhD in psychology from a famous university abroad. He has a great reputation as a psychologist at home and abroad He is handsome and outstanding Summer turned to look at Stanley in surprise. Stanley happened to stop the car. Here we are now. Stanley turned round and saw Summer staring at him in disbelief. Stanley nced at her and asked, Whats wrong? As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Summers mobile phone. Then, he curled his lips and smiled. He said, No wonder there are so many childrening to the clinic recently. Ive asked my assistant before, and we failed to figure it out. Summer showed her phone to him and said, They are praising you. Stanley chuckled and stopped talking. As soon as they got off the car and entered the restaurant, a ck car slowly drove over. The ck car stopped beside Stanleys. Rolling down the window, Vicky, who put on a delicate makeup, was at the wheel. Adams had died for three years. She had been living a desperate life for the first half of the year and thinking aboutmitting suicide. She made it as she was desperate to avenge Adams. She thought that Summer was dead. However, it turned out that Summer was lucky and had not died yet. In the past three years, she had resorted to every trick to get back at Leonardo, but she didnt even have a chance to get close to him. Since Summer was still alive, she could take revenge on Summer. As Vicky thought, she curved her lips into a vicious smile. Vicky worked hard filming in the past few years, and her health got worsened. Naturally, she had bad skin. He had to powder her face every day to hide his dry and pale face from others. Wearing make-up, Summer looked a little ferocious when smiling. Vicky looked up at the security camera not far away. She found she was in a blind spot and would not be caught by the camera. She was very cautious and disguised herself by using her hat and coat before getting off the car with pliers and scissors. She then walked towards Stanleys car. In the restaurant. Just after Summer finished ordering food, she received several photos from Jessica. Jessica sent her pictures they had taken together. In photos, Summer did look younger and more vigorous. What are you doing? Stanley looked up at her. Summer handed her phone to him and said, Jessica has sent me some photos. Stanley took the phone and looked at it for a while. He flipped backwards and saw a photo of Summer pretending to be ugly. He changed his expression slightly and said, It seems that you used to live a colorful life. What do you mean? Summer took the phone back and was also surprised at the photo. Not to mention that it was her own life, even if it was not, she was curious about her past. She had a half-sister who hated her to the bone. Her family didnt care about her at all. She used to look ugly. And she had a child with Mr. Emerson, who was in charge of the Emerson Group Were these things really happening to her? Summer looked at the photo and nodded in agreement. She murmured, You are right I indeed lived a colorful life. Chapter 389 Jump Together! Summer kept looking at the photos. Suddenly, a thought shed through her mind. She looked up at Stanley and said, Stanley, you are a therapist. You must be good at this, right? When it came to professional problems, Stanley became serious and conscientious. Its right that a specialist masters his own field. But most of the time, we just provide guidance to patients with mental disorders. Our treatment only ys an auxiliary part. Patients should depend more on themselves. He called the waiter to fill his ss with water before continuing, Why do you suddenly ask this? Summer thought for a moment and said, I went to the hospital for an examination before, and the doctor said that I was recovering well. However, I still didnt recall anything. Since you are a therapist, is there anything you can do? Hearing this, Stanley fell into deep thought. Summer looked at him expectantly. It would be great if Stanley could help her regain her memories. After a while, Stanley gave her a quite conservative answer, Your amnesia is caused by brain damage. It has little to do with psychological factors. You can have a try, but it may not work. Summers eyes shed with joy, Id like to try. Even if there was only a slim chance, she still wanted to give it a try. Lets eat first. Stanley smiled and put more food in Summers bowl. They came out of the restaurant after dinner, and it was raining outside. The Hoover City was a rainy city. Rains were frequent during autumn. Although the rain wasnt heavy, it was incessant and depressing. Summer and Stanley returned to the car, their hair getting a little wet. Stanley was chatting with Summer as he drove forward. On rainy days, even the speed of the car was slow. When turning around, Stanley mmed on the brakes, only to find that the car speeded up rather than slowed down. No matter how hard he mmed on the brakes, it was useless. The car didnt stop. His face turning pale with fear, Stanley honked the horn and shouted, The brakes failed. Summer, jump out of the car! Summer also noticed that the car was out of control due to a brake failure. Other drivers on the road saw this and avoided their car one after another. Summer grabbed her seat belt and said, Lets jump together! This remark didnt move Stanley. Instead, he roared angrily, Jump now! I saved your life, and I wont allow you to get injured. The situation was so urgent that Summer had no time to discern the deep meaning of Stanleys words. She gritted her teeth and opened the car door, jumping off at the right time. She was very careful when she jumped off the car. Hence, although her body was bruised, it wasnt serious. She quickly got up from the ground and looked over, discovering that the car already crashed into the guardrail by the roadside. She ran towards Stanley. Stanley, are you alright? she asked by the window. Stanley sat in the drivers seat with his head full of blood. His eyes were dull, looking like he would faint at any moment. However, he managed to nce at Summer before passing out. Summer took out her phone in panic and wanted to call an ambnce. A kind person beside her said, Dont worry, Ive already called an ambnce for you Summer said, Thank you. There was a hospital nearby, so the ambnce arrived very quickly. Stanley was sent to the emergency center. Summer waited outside worriedly, and every second was hard for her. After a long time, the door to the operating room opened and the doctor walked out. Summer dashed forward, Doctor, how is he? The doctor removed his mask and said, Ive stitched his wound, and he is out of danger now. But he needs to stay in the ICU for observation for a period of time. Thank you, doctor. Summer heaved a sigh of relief. Stanley was pushed out with his head wrapped in gauze, in a semi-unconscious state. Summer walked over and shouted, Stanley? Stanley moved his lips, but didnt make a sound. After watching him enter the ICU, Summer suddenly perceived that she forgot to contact Stanleys family. She realized that she didnt know Stanley at all. She knew nothing else except for his name and job. Moreover, Stanley never mentioned his family. Summer felt that she was simr to Stanley in this aspect. When she woke up in the hospital, her families werent by her side, and Stanley didnt mention her family either. Although Summer didnt know why Stanley never talked about his family, she felt that he must have his own reason. Thinking of this, she felt both Stanley and she were pitiful. Stanley stayed in the ICU only for one day and then was transferred to a general ward. Summer made soup for him. Stanley leaned against the bed and watched Summer serve him the soup. He smiled and said, Youre so nice. Summer nced at him and said, At such a critical time, you still cared about me. Youre so selfless. She put the soup on the table in front of him. Stanley picked up the spoon and slowly enjoyed the soup, lookingnguid. Seeing this, Summer felt sorry for him and said, Fortunately, you Otherwise, I would have been guilty for a lifetime. Stanley smiled and thought for a moment, saying, I have something to tell you. It might be easier for you to forgive me if I tell you now. Summer looked up at him, What?Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The smile on Stanleys face faded as he said seriously, Im not your fianc. Summer was about to put the lid on the vacuum sk. She paused for a moment after hearing Stanleys remarks. Then she slowly put the lid on the vacuum sk and replied, Oh. Arent you angry? Or is it that you dont want to talk to me because youre too angry? Stanley looked calm rather than worried as he spoke. Summer pondered for a moment and said, If you intended to deceive me, you wouldnt allow me to meet Jessica and other friends. Furthermore, you saved me and took care of me for three years, so I owe you a debt which I shall never be able to repay. After a while, Stanley nodded. Summer pushed the bowl towards him and said, But why did you say you were my fianc? Stanley asked, If I didnt say I was your fianc, would you trust me and allow me to take you out of the hospital under such circumstances? A person whopletely lost her memories would feel insecure. Since the doctors and nurses in the hospital all thought that Stanley was Summers boyfriend, he had no choice but to say so. Chapter 390 A Little Far-Fetched When Summer woke up back then, she was weak and lost all her memories. No one could feel her panic. In that case, if a person who was acknowledged to be close to her showed up, she would naturally be dependent on that person and trust him. From this perspective, Stanley did this with good intentions. However, if one thought about it carefully, it would seem a bit far-fetched. Summer didnt dig into it since it wasnt a pressing issue. The most important thing now was that Stanley could recover and be discharged from the hospital. She nodded and asked, Do you want more soup? Yes. Stanley smiled and handed the bowl to her. Summer took the bowl and poured soup into it. A strand of her hair fell from her ear, and she reached out her hand to put it behind. Such a simple movement brought out her demureness. Stanley turned his gaze and looked down to hide his feelings. In fact, he said he was Summers fianc just for a simple reason. What he had just mentioned was only a part of it, and therger part was that he wanted to know if Summer really suffered from amnesia. Later on, the facts proved that she indeed lost her memories. Summer handed the soup to Stanley. Stanley took it and said gently, Thank you. Summer sat down beside him and said, Its nothing. Although were not a couple, we are Damon and Pythias, arent we? Stanley was amused andughed out loud. He put his hand on his lips and suppressed hisughter. After a while, he seemed to be doneughing and whispered, Yes, we are. Its funny? Give me the soup! Summer reached out to snatch the bowl from Stanley. Though Stanley suffered head injuries, he was still nimble and quickly blocked Summers hand, Hey, I am a patient now. Only then did Summer withdraw her hand. Even though she had lost her memory, it didnt mean that she was stupid. She had so many questions for Stanley, but it wasnt a good time now. When she was in a vegetative state, Stanley looked after her for three years, indicating that he wasnt a bad person. After Stanley finished the soup, Summer went to wash the bowl. When she finished washing, her phone rang. She picked up her phone and saw that it was an unfamiliar number. With her heart skipping a beat, she guessed that it may be Leonardo who called to tell her the result of the paternity test. She nced at Stanley. Stanley had suffered a head injury, so he was easy to get tired and now was taking a nap. Summer left the ward and answered the phone, Hello? In the next moment, a mans deep voice sounded on the phone. Ms. Summer. Summer immediately recognized that it was Leonardos voice. He had a lovely voice, which was distinctively deep and attractive. Summer thought it was Tim to notify her of the result, but it was actually Leonardo. She felt a little ttered. Although Leonardo was not an arrogant person, he gave off the impression that he was a superior. Summer pursed her lips, swallowed her saliva and said, Hello, Mr. Emerson. Ive got the DNA paternity test result. Where are you? Leonardo put that sinctly, and Summer was already used to the way he spoke. Im in the hospital As Summer said, she opened the door slightly and looked inside the ward. After confirming that Stanley was still sleeping, she closed the door. What are you doing in the hospital? Somehow, Summer felt that Leonardos tone rose, as if he was a little nervous. She did not think too much and said, My friend had an ident and is in the hospital now. You send me the address, and Ille over. The man on the other end of the phone ignored her words and said in a tough tone, Your address. Summer didnt want to argue with Leonardo on this, so she gave him the address. Just as she finished speaking, Leonardo hung up the phone. He is really a weirdo who doesnt have the slightest bit of gentlemanly demeanor. Summer stared at the phone screen for a moment before taking a deep breath and putting it back into her pocket.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. When she returned to the ward, she found Stanley had already woken up. He was off color and seemed to be listless, as if he was exhausted when he spoke to Summer before. Summer frowned slightly, Im going to be out for a while. Stanley opened his eyes wider and asked, Who asked you out? Summer said with some hesitation, Its Suddenly, Stanley interrupted her, Come back early and be careful. This ident is not that simple. The target can be me, and it can be you too. Though his voice was calm, what he said wasnt a light topic. I know. Summer nodded. Then she turned around and took out Stanleys phone, cing it where he could reach it, Call me if you need anything. Stanley smiled, OK. The policemen hade to ask about the ident, but they soon left as Stanley was in the ICU back then. Now that Stanley was in a stable condition, the police mighte again. Regardless of whether the ident was directing at Stanley or her, it must have been nned and the plotter must have been spying on them long ago. Summer went to see the doctor before she left. As soon as she walked out of the hospital, she heard a car whistling not far away. The ck car looked low-key but expensive. Summer went straight to it. She was about to pull open the door of the back seat and sit in when she suddenly found that the driver was Leonardo. She withdrew her hand in embarrassment and bent over, greeting, Mr. Emerson? Get in the car. Leonardo held a cigarette in his hand. Then he flicked the ash away in a casual way. He was casual but dangerous, looking like a dormant lion. Summer felt that this metaphor was very appropriate, because she subconsciously obeyed Leonardo and got on the car when she heard his order. She opened the door and sat next to Leonardo, for she didnt dare to sit in the back seat and treated Leonardo as a driver. The car was so quiet and suffocating, and the smell of smoke still lingered. Summer whispered, Mr. Emerson, have you seen the paternity test result? No, Leonardo replied simply. Having just recovered from a serious illness, Summer was sensitive to the smoke smell, which made her a little ufortable. Thus, she secretly covered her nose with her hand. In the next moment, she heard the window rolling down. Chapter 391 Clear Your Name She looked around and found that Leonardo had rolled all the windows down. With the cool wind pouring in through the open windows, the smoke smell in the car was quickly dissipated. Summer was touched and turned to look at Leonardo. Leonardo drove the car with rapt attention, and his face was still expressionless, concealing his emotions. Maybe he feels a little hot. Not long after, the car stopped. As soon as the car stopped steadily, a subordinate came over to open the car door for Leonardo, while Summer opened the door and got off the car herself. Tim walked over and said, Mr. Emerson. He had obviously been waiting for a long time. The moment he saw Summer, he nodded, greeting, Ms. Summer. Afterwards, he walked behind Leonardo and whispered something to him. Summer followed them and clenched her fists nervously. They went into an office. After a few words with Leonardo, the doctor took out the test result. The doctor said a lot of technical terms, but Summer could not understand them at all. Leonardo swept a nce at her, tapped his long finger on the armrest of the chair twice, and said calmly, Just tell me the result. Then the doctor said, Ms. Summer is not rted to your daughter. Not rted? Summer was startled. Could it be that Jessica was fooling her? She turned to look at Leonardo. Leonardo sat there in a daze. He stopped tapping the armrest and wasnt as rxed as before. Suddenly, he nced at Tim and instructed, Take Ms. Summer out of here. His tone was colder than usual, carrying a trace of imperceptible urgency. Tim was also confused by the result. Logically speaking, the result was correct, but how could Summer and Rosie werent rted? Beholding Leonardos serious face, Tim quickly recovered from surprise and sent Summer out, though he was still puzzled. Ms. Summer, please. Tim looked at Summer and showed her the way. Summer froze in shock. Jessica would not lie to her. Did something go wrong? Just like the car ident she had experienced, did someone y tricks and change the result? However, who could do it under Leonardos nose? Summer didnt walk out but said with mixed emotions, Mr. Emerson! Leonardo resumed his calm countenance and ignored Summer, saying to Tim, Didnt you hear what I said? Summer did not believe that Jessica would lie to her and tried to exin, I think there might be some misunderstanding. You Leonardo had no intention of listening to her, but just looked down and read the test result. Seeing this, Summer plucked up the courage and shouted at him, Leonardo! Leonardo seemed to pause for a moment, but he did not raise his head. Summer still wanted to say something when she heard Tims deep voice, Ms. Summer, please go with me. Then Summer followed Tim out. Tim walked fast, and Summer said as she walked, Tim, is there something wrong with the result? You are Jessicas friend, so you should know everything. Mr. Emerson knows if there is anything wrong with the result. Tim brought Summer to the back door, and they soon left the hospital. He had arranged a car for Summer, which had already arrived and was waiting at the back door. Following Leonardos instruction, Tim watched Summer get into the car and then returned to the doctors office. When he entered, he discovered that there were a few more people in the office. Leonardo still sat on the chair leisurely with an indifferent expression. Kate stepped forward and grabbed the test result from Leonardos hand, What do you mean? Do you think Im lying to you? Youd rather believe an outsider than me? Anger shing across her face, she threw the result on the doctors desk. The doctor had already left. There were only Leonardo, Kate and her bodyguards in the office. After a pause, Tim walked over and said, Mr. Emerson. Only then did Leonardo stand up and tidy up his clothes. He said to Tim, Lets go. Kate naturally wouldnt let them go so easily. She gazed at Tim and said in an unfriendly tone, Its actually you! She had met Tim in the Emerson Group, but she didnt remember who he was. Later when she recalled this, she realized that Tim was the assistant who had worked for Leonardo before. In her view, subordinates worked just for money and wouldnt remain loyal to the boss. Thus, she was surprised to see that after three years, Tim was still willing to work for Leonardo. Kate felt uneasy. Tim was clear about what had happened back then. If he said something to Leonardo and Leonardo believed him, Kate would be in trouble. However, Leonardo did not make any movements. Until two days ago, Kates subordinates told her that Leonardo went to a hospital to take the paternity test. Summer was already dead. Thus, Leonardo would never know the truth, as long as he didnt regain his memories. This way, Kate should be afraid of nothing. Tim looked down and said indifferently, Miss Kate.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Is it because you believed his words that you moved out of the old house? Im your elder sister, and Amber is your childs mother. How could you treat us like this? Kates face clouded over with anger, as if Leonardo truly broke her heart. However, Leonardo wasnt moved and said leisurely, Then tell me, who is Summer? Shes just a vainglorious woman who wants to marry into a wealthy family, Kate said with disdain when she mentioned Summer. Leonardo pulled his tie, his eyes turning cold. People familiar with him would know that he usually made such subtle movements when he got angry. Leonardo sneered, But someone said she was Rosies mother. Kate seemed to have heard a particrly funny joke and pointed at Tim with a mocking expression, Did he say that? Or was it Carl? Leonardo raised his chin and said casually, Since you put your own spin on this, we can ask Amber and Rosie to take the paternity test. The result will tell us the truth, and then I can clear your name in case you will feel wronged. Leonardos voice was low as he made thest statement. Kate was astonished for a few seconds and said, Theres no need to take the paternity test. Rosie is indeed Ambers daughter. No matter what she said, Leonardo didnt listen and stood up slowly, I will send someone to do thister. Chapter 392 The Whole Story What Leonardo said scared Kate. She hurriedly shouted, Leonardo! Its done. Dont interfere in matters that you shouldnt interfere in. Leonardo gave her a significant look. Kates expression changed abruptly. She staggered and took several steps back. Only by supporting the desk did she stabilize herself. She and Leonardo werent very close since they were young. However, they were twins, and sometimes there was a special chemistry between them. For example, Leonardos words implied that he already knew that she had done something to this DNA report. After saying that, Leonardo left with Tim. Seeing that Kate hadnt moved for a long time, one of the bodyguards behind her stepped forward and asked, Miss Kate, are you alright? Kate ignored them and picked up the DNA report. She stared at the word Summer with her sharp eyes. Three years ago, there was such a big ident, and half of the ind was gone. Summer actually survived in the ident? Kate clenched her hands tightly and gritted her teeth in hatred. This woman who broke her stuff every single time! After a while, she calmed herself down and said, Go and investigate a woman named Summer. Summer asked the driver to take her back to the hospital. She had been thinking about the DNA report all the way. But in the end, she couldnt think of anything. Jessica would not lie to her. Leonardo was not particrly angry at that time, but he hurriedly asked someone to send her away. Maybe that was not the whole story? This was the first time Summer had been so irritable because of her amnesia since she was discharged from the hospital. If only she hadnt lost her memory. Without amnesia, none of the current problems would exist. She would know if she had a daughter, who she had offended, and who she loved. She wouldnt have fallen into such a passive state. Summer sat in the garden for a while before she got up and went to Stanleys ward. She pushed the door open and saw a few policemen in uniform. Stanley leaned against the bed and faced the door. Seeing Summere in, he said, Youre back.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Yes. Summer replied and walked over. Stanley exined to her, The police came here to inquiry about the ident. Summer nodded and poured a ss of water for Stanley. The police asked routinely, and the questions weremon. Mr. Stanley, have you offended anyone? No. Could it be that you identally offended someone, but you didnt notice it yourself? Its almost impossible The policeman asked around, but they found no useful information. One of the policemen turned to look at Summer, Was Ms. Summer in the car when the ident happened? Summer said in cooperation, Yes, Im sitting in the passenger seat. The policeman asked the same question, Has Ms. Summer offended anyone? Summer thought carefully about the people she had known recently. Apart from Stanley, it was Jessica and the others. When it came to people she had offended Summer thought of Vicky. Summer still remembered clearly about the way how Vicky looked at her. It was full of hatred. Just as she was about to speak, she heard Stanley say, My friend has just recovered from a serious illness. She has forgotten many things and doesnt know anyone. Hearing this, the police did not ask any further questions. The policeman clearly knew Stanley, and before he left, he didnt forget to tell him, If theres a need, you can contact me at any time. Please take good care of yourself. After the policemen left, Summer asked curiously, Do you know the policeman? Ive been hired by the criminal investigation team before. I know some of them. Stanley said casually, and Summer did not ask more. Summer was a little surprised, You are so excellent, and you will definitely have a better future abroad, right? Stanley said casually, Yeah, maybe I dont have any ambitions in my career. In the evening, Summer went out to buy some food for Stanley. Just as she left the hospital, she saw a woman get out of the car and hurriedly walk towards her. As the light was a little dim, she did not immediately recognize who she was. Only when the woman approached her did Summer realize that it was Vicky. Vicky wore a ck slim dress with the same makeup asst time. She almost squeezed out a sentence from between her teeth, Summer, youre actually fine! Vicky did not conceal her hatred for Summer. If Summer could not guess anything else, she would really be a fool. Summer unconsciously clenched her hands and said coldly, Did you cut Stanleys brake line? Yes, I cut it. Vicky directly admitted it. In the next moment, she reached out and pinched Summers chin, as if she wanted to tear her apart. But why are you still standing here intact? How can you be so lucky every time! She frowned and shook off Vickys hand, What do you want? Vickyughed mockingly, I dont care about your life. Just wait, Summer! I wont let you have a good time! After she finished speaking, she turned around and strode away. Summer looked at her back and took out her phone to call the police. When she returned to the ward again, a trace of guilt appeared in Summers gaze as she looked at Stanley. Stanley was only a doctor. He was always kind, and didnt offend anyone at all. This time, Vicky came for her, instead of Stanley. When Summer pushed the meat from the dining box towards Stanley for the third time, Stanley couldnt help asking, Why are you so weird after youe back? Summer sighed, Im sorry, this time, things all came for me. Hearing this, Stanley turned serious: It seems that you have offended a ruthless person. Yes. Vicky must have followed her to find out that she was with Stanley and was able to find Stanleys car. Anyone with a bit of conscience would also care about Stanleys life. Vicky acted like a mad dog. As long as she could kill Summer, she wouldnt mind killing other innocent people. It seemed that Summer needed to talk to Jessica about the past. She needed to know what she had done and why Vicky hated her so much. After Summer called the police, the police sent someone to take Vicky for questioning. Vicky was very cautious and the police took a few days to convict Vicky. But what was surprising was that she came out of the prison in a few days. Chapter 393 Ms. Summer, Come with Us On the day Vicky came out, Stanley was about to take out the stitches and get discharged. Summer apanied Stanley to remove those stitches and went through the discharge procedures. When she went to the ward to collect his belongings, she saw Vicky. Vicky was still wearing her beautiful makeup. In the early autumn weather, she wore a thin ck slim dress and sat on the sofa in the ward with her legs crossed. Seeing Summer walk in, she stood up and said, Are you ready to leave the hospital now? You really dont want to give me a chance to apologize. After she finished speaking, she stretched out and winked at the manager behind her. The manager hurriedly lifted the fruit basket and ced it in Vickys hand. Vicky brought the fruit basket up to Summer and said, Take it, Ill apologize to you. Her tone was loose and disingenuous. This was not to apologize to her, and it was clearly to cause troubles for Summer. Summers expression turned slightly cold as she said, How did you get out? Naturally, the police let me out. Vicky took two steps forward and casually threw the fruit basket in her hand onto the ground. She leaned forward and over to Summers ear. She pronounced clearly, As long as Im still alive, you cant live in peace! Summer bit her lips and raised her chin slightly, Thene at me! Vicky snorted coldly, Dont worry. This is just an appetizer for you. After she finished speaking, she straightened her body with a smile on her face and said, See you next time. There was no hatred in her rxed tone, and there was even a trace of intimacy in her tone. Vicky looked at Summers slightly changed expression with satisfaction and swaggered out with her manager and bodyguards. Summer closed her eyes and took a long breath. Just as she was about to walk out, Stanley had alreadye up. He just happened to push the door open ande in. He was very cautious. The moment he entered the ward, he noticed the fruit basket on the ground. Seeing that Summers expression was strange, he couldnt help but ask, Whats wrong? Who has been here? Vicky. Summer bit her lip and said, I didnt expect that she woulde out so soon. Hearing this, Stanley frowned, Why? Isnt she just an actor? She has such a big backer? Jessica said Vicky is my half-sister. We had a bad rtionship. I have checked the Jarrett Group and found that thepany was not big. I dont think it was my family who helped her. This was all Summer could know. She still needed to find Jessica to find out more about the situation when she had time. She stared and thought for a moment, then she raised her head and said to Stanley, Lets not talk about this anymore. Lets go home first. As Stanleys car crashed in the ident, they took a taxi after leaving the hospital. However, a few ck cars stopped the taxi not far away. Some bodyguards got down from the ck cars and directly opened the door of the taxi. Seeing this, the driver hurriedly said, Who are you? What are you doing? I will call the police The bodyguard ignored the drivers words and directly pulled the driver out. Seeing that they were so aggressive, the driver did not dare to speak any more, then he rolled off the car and ran far away. The bodyguard opened the back door and expressionlessly said to Summer, Ms. Summer,e with us. Summer nced at Stanley. Her gaze lingered on his pale face for a few seconds before she turned to the bodyguard and said, I can go with you, but you have to tell me who sent you here. Stanley had already suffered a lot because of her. He hadnt fully recovered yet, and she could not allow anything happened to him again. Stanley listened to her words and was about to speak when Summer quietly reached out and pressed down on his arm. These people definitely werent sent by Vicky, because Vicky had juste to her. It was also impossible for Leonardo to send them here, because if Leonardo wanted to find her, he might ask Tim to call her directly, or ask Tim to bring someone over to look for her. However, apart from them, Summer could not think of anyone else. She had to recover her memories as soon as possible. She was so passive that it was almost impossible for her to move a single step. Youll know when we get there. After the bodyguard finished speaking, he forcefully stretched out to drag Summer out. Stanley naturally couldnt let her be taken away by these people. At this critical moment, a few more cars stopped at the roadside. Summer looked through the car window and saw the person in the lead was Tim. Summer hurriedly shouted, Tim! Tim hurried over with his men, and the few people who wanted to take Summer away were quickly subdued. Ms. Summer, pleasee with us, said Tim respectfully as he walked to the car. Alright. Summer did not refuse and immediately agreed. Stanley, who was at the side, also said, I will go with you. Hearing this, Summer raised her eyes to look at Tim. Tim didnt say anything else and nodded. He had doubts about Stanley, and he didnt know where he came from. But after all, he had saved Summer, and now that he was living with Summer, it was good for him to know Summers identity. Summer and Stanley were taken to the Emersons. Standing at the entrance, a familiar feeling shed through Summers heart. Summer turned around and asked Tim, Have I been here before? Ms. Summer and Mr. Emerson used to be a couple. Naturally, you had been here. After Tim finished speaking, he stepped forward and led the way. In the hall, Leonardo and Kate sat face to face, the atmosphere was serious. Rosie sat on the sofa on the other side, ying with the little tiger puppet in one hand and a machine in the other, muttering something. Mr. Emerson, Tim brought Summer in and walked straight to Leonardo. Leonardo raised his head and his gaze swept past Stanley,nding on Summer.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Summer only knew Leonardo and had no impression of Kate, so she only gave her a faint nce. Kate was no longer calm. Three years ago, she thought Summer was dead. A few days ago, she did not believe the news that Summer was still alive at all. She even felt that the data Leonardo used on the DNA report was also extracted from the DNA database. But she also sent someone to investigate Summer. If Summer was really alive, she herself would not have a good time. However, the people she sent to investigate were still toote. Kate looked at Summer with a deathly pale face. Panic and surprise intertwined in her heart. Her gaze was tightly locked onto her, Summer, youre actually alive! This was not the first time Summer had heard this. Everyone seemed to be surprised that she was still alive. Chapter 394 She Is the Mother of My Child However, the first time Jessica and Carl saw her, their tone was filled with goodwill. The womans tone was the same as Vickys. Whether it was Vicky or the woman in front of her, Summer could know what they implied in their tone, You should have died long ago. The woman in front of her also seemed to hate her. Summer did not remember who she was, but seeing that she was somewhat simr to Leonardo and had an arrogant look on her face, she guessed that she was also a member of the Emersons. Summer nodded slightly and said, Kate. Kate almost lost her temper when she heard that. In her heart, Summer was dead. However, not only was she alive, she was also found by Leonardo. She was surprised, angry, and terrified.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Leonardo, I am your sister. We have the same blood flowing in our bodies. No matter what I do, its all for you, for our family. At such a moment, Kate could not find anything else to say. She could only think that she had a certain status in Leonardos heart. Leonardo didnt have a smile on his face, nor was he angry at all. He raised his hand slightly and signaled the servant to take Rosie away. Rosie had been focused on ying with the toys before, and when she was picked up by the servants, she realized that Summer had already arrived. When she saw Summer, Rosies eyes lit up, and she was about to go down to find Summer. Auntie Summer! The servant looked in Leonardos direction awkwardly. Summer said warmly, I have something to do right now. Go and y with auntie first. Ill find youter, okay? Rosie was somewhat unhappy. She was obviously unwilling to leave, but she still said, Alright. A well-behaved and sensible child was always exceptionally adorable. When Rosie was carried away, the atmosphere in the hall became even more down. Kate, exin why you keep telling me that Amber is Rosies biological mother. Tim handed the two DNA test reports to Leonardo, and Leonardo directly threw them onto Kate. Although Kate had already noticed that Leonardo was going to take it seriously this time, she did not expect him to be so direct, in front of Summer. Kate clenched her hands tightly and her expression became even dark. She said in a panicked tone, At that time I thought that Summer was already dead. The child cannot live without a mother, and you also need a wife. What I have done is all for you. Trust me. At first, it was difficult for her to say it, but as she said more, it became easier. The more Kate spoke, the more excited and determined she became. Compared to Kates excitement, Leonardo looked extremely cold. He looked coldly at Kate, his face still expressionless. The corner of his lips curved as if he was mocking, I remember that I have asked you before. What did you say then? Kates expression froze. She raised her head in disbelief and looked at Leonardo, You were suspecting me at that time. Did you find Summer long ago? Did you never believe me? If I hadnt trusted you, would I be fooled by you for three whole years? Leonardos expression changed. A trace of disappointment shed through his ck eyes and he said resolutely, I dont know how I got along with you in the past, but I gave you a chance before, Kate. He was only two minutes younger than Kate. However, he had never called Kate sister. Kate seemed to have used up all her strength, and she sat there paralyzed, unable to say a word. She felt she did not understand Leonardo at all. However, she could hear the determination in Leonardos words. She knew what happened in the childhood might be the root cause of her terrible rtionship with Leonardo. However, she was also trying to repair her rtionship with Leonardo. She felt Leonardo should find a more suitable wife for him. Was she wrong? No, she was not wrong. It was Leonardo who was persisting in his mistakes! Kate shook her head and said unwillingly, Leonardo, you are fooled by her! She stood up and hysterically pointed at Summer, Is she that good? She is not worthy of you at all! You liked her three years ago, but you have lost your memory now. Why do you still choose her? Impatience shed through Leonardos eyes, and he even didnt want to look at Kate. Tim winked at the bodyguard and someone came over to bring Kate out. The Emerson Group was a family business, and only those in charge of power had the greatest say. The current CEO of the Emerson Group was Leonardo. His status was naturally the highest. Although Kates position was only slightly lower than his, she was not the heir. Speaking of it, Kate had to listen to Leonardo. However, Leonardo had not paid much attention to this in the past few years. After Kate left, only Leonardo, Summer and Stanley remained in the hall. Leonardo raised his eyes to look at Stanley, and his dark eyes turned serious. Mr. Stanley, please exin why my wife has be your fiance. Stanley curled his lips and smiled a little unceremoniously, Your wife? Didnt your shrewd sisterplete the divorce formalities for you in order to y tricks? As soon as he finished speaking, Summer felt the temperature in the room had dropped several degrees. She reached out and touched her forearm. When she raised her eyes, she saw Leonardos gloomy face, so she quickly lowered her head again. She could feel that Stanley seemed to be intentionally provoking Leonardo, and Leonardo seemed to be really provoked by him. So what if shes divorced? Shes still the mother of my child. Leonardo narrowed his eyes slightly, I have never seen someone like Mr. Stanley to be so righteous after taking advantage of someone when hes down. Mr. Emerson, you must be joking. This is also the first time Ive seen someone so miserably tricked by his own sister. Its really rare. Stanleys voice carried a trace of aughter, as if he was chatting with a friend. The atmosphere in the hall became tense. Leonardo sneered, So what? Its not easy for a lonely person like Mr. Stanley to be deceived. What! Stanleysughter was forcefully squeezed out of his throat. She could tell that he was already furious. Summer turned to look at him and saw that his face had turned dark. He took a deep breath and stood up. He turned to Summer and said, Talk to him. Ill go outside to get some fresh air. Although he had tried his best to suppress his anger, his tense face betrayed him. Chapter 395 Negotiation Summer nodded to Stanley.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. He nced at Leonardo deeply before leaving. After he went away, Tim left with his bodyguards. Summer regained her senses and realized she and Leonardo were alone in the room. He leaned against the sofa and looked at her with an unfathomable expression, his dark eyes fixed at her unblinkingly. He was so domineering that Summer was very ufortable. She folded her arms and said tentatively, Mr. Emerson. Leonardo pointed at the DNA report that he had previously shown to Kate and said coolly, Take a look for yourself. Fortunately, Summer was sitting opposite to Leonardo. Having heard their conversation, Summer had a rough idea of what was going on. However, when she saw the report, she was still surprised. She was indeed Rosies biological mother. She looked up at Leonardo. They had a child. How could it be? Gazing at her, Leonardo asked, Do you understand now? Summer nodded. She asked, Was the previous DNA report tampered with by Kate? Leonardo did not answer her question. But he raised his eyebrows to show his attitude. He stared at Summer and demanded, You have three days. He suddenly paused before continuing, No, half an hour. Cut your ties with Stanley. Leonardo did not know Summer and Stanley had already made public that they didnt engage. Stanley admitted he was not Summers fianc?. What do you mean? She knew every word that Leonardo was saying, but she didnt understand what he meant. Leonardo tilted his jaw, being somewhat disappointed with her reaction. He exined impatiently, You are Rosies mother. She likes you very much. You should live with us. It made perfect sense. But his condescension diforted Summer. Why? Thanks to Kate, we are no longer husband and wife. There is no need for us to live together. Even if we didnt divorce, we shouldnt live together given the current situation. Her reply caught Leonardo off guard. There was a glint of anger in his eyes. But he said inposure, I agree what youve said, Ms. Summer. I believe you are aware you may never see Rosie again if you refuse me. Summer stood up and shouted, Leonardo! He was always unreasonable and domineering. He didnt make anypromise. Ms. Summer, if youve made up your mind, you can go out and cut your ties with Stanley. If you cant, I can do it for you. After all, we used to be husband and wife. With that, he lifted his arm to check the time, Its 2:29. I need your answer by 2:59. Summer opened her mouth. Before she could say anything, she heard Leonardo speaking again, You are not in a position to negotiate with me. I asked you to move in only because Rosie likes you. You can turn me down. Leonardo was very blunt, not giving Summer a chance to refute. Seeing Summer standing still, Leonardo reminded her, Its 2:31. You only have 28 minutes left. His request was outrageous. But the way he spoke of it made it look like a reasonable request. Summer left to talk to Stanley. Stanley leaned against the wall in the corridor, smoking. Seeing Summer walking over, he casually extinguished the cigarette and threw it in the potted nt beside him. Whats wrong? Summer and Stanley were much closer than she and Leonardo. She did not beat around the bush. Leonardo told me to cut ties with you and move over to live with him and Rosie. I dont have a choice. Otherwise, I wont be allowed to see Rosie. Stanley was stunned, but he soon regainedposure. He asked, What do you think? Leonardo is such a jerk. Why did I get married with him? Summer grabbed her hair, irritated. Stanley said calmly after a moment of silence, Leonardo is stubborn. If that is what he said, you will not be able to see Rosie. Dont you want to recover your memory? If you live with him, you may remember something. Summer looked at Stanley in surprise. Are you trying to persuade me to say yes? You can say so. The corner of Stanleys lips curled up. He said while shaking his head, Besides, you dont have any other choice. You dont know what Leonardo is up to, and you cant bear to part with Rosie. Living with them is the best choice. Summer found his words reasonable, but this didnt prevent her from feeling aggrieved. He was threatening me. But she then put on a bitter smile while saying, Not necessarily a threat. Indeed, I have no other choice. She had been unconscious for three years, and Leonardo had taken care of Rosie for three years. His request was a threat to Summer, but he had his own reasons. Leonardo loved Rosie, and Summer was her mother. She had an obligation to take care of Rosie and keep her in goodpany. Hearing this, Stanley quietly sized her up and then looked away, If youve made up your mind, then just go back and tell him. Summer took a deep breath and turned around. Stanley watched her as she left. His expression was subtle, no one knew what he was thinking. When Summer returned to the room, she was surprised to find Leonardo didnt even change his posture. At the sight of her, Leonardo looked at the time and said, It only took you twenty minutes. Youre quick. Summer took a deep breath and said expressionlessly, May I ask when? She was very indifferent. Leonardos eyes narrowed slightly as he said, Now. Summer clenched her teeth and said, Alright, but I need to go back and pack my things. Leonardo stood up and straightened his clothes. Theres no need. My men will prepare what you need. Chapter 396 He Is Jealous Summer curved her lips and smiled stiffly. I know you are very rich, Mr. Emerson, but I dont want to spend your money. She stayed at Stanleys for a while. Summer didnt need too many daily necessities, but buying them still cost her a lot of money. Those things were still fine. Why did he insist on throwing them away? Leonardo looked at her with a light smile, his voice deep. Dont want to spend my money? You find it alright to spend Stanleys money, dont you? Mr. Emerson, please dont judge others when you dont know the truth. You are ndering him! Summer found Leonardo was too self-righteous. Stanley had never offended him. Why did he target Stanley? Or was it because Leonardo was just so arrogant that didnt care other peoples feelings? Summer didnt give him a chance to refute. She added, Also, whose money I spend is none of your business. She did use Stanleys money, but she had taken notes on all her debts, including the hospitalization fees three years ago. She had her own way of doing things. Hearing that, Leonardos face darkened. How could she be so silly! Not wanting to hear unpleasant words, Summer strode out as soon as she finished speaking, not giving him a chance to argue. Behind her came his bellow, Summer! Summer clenched her fists in smugness. She won the fight. Outside, Summer briefed Stanley on the situation.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Stanley said with a smile, Its fine. Ill keep all your things for you. It was a coincidence that Leonardo, who had just walked out of the room, overheard it. He walked over and looked at Summer coolly. Arent you going back to pack your things? Huh? Didnt he just say there was no need to go back? Leonardo urged her impatiently, Hurry up! Summer followed him subconsciously. She took a few steps before turning to look at Stanley. He smiled at her and followed. Summer stood in the living room, staring nkly at Leonardo who wasmanding his subordinates to help her pack her luggage. Leonardo was after all the president of Emerson Group, a multinationalpany. Didnt he have much better things to do? Could it be that the Emerson Group was about to go bankrupt? She said that she didnt have too much things, but Leonardo insisted on helping her out. But the helpers stood in the room, with nothing to do. Summer saved them from embarrassment by exining, I can do it myself. These things are personal It wasnt their fault. She only had few things to pack up. Leonardo nced around at the doorstep. Clearly, Summer lived alone in the apartment. He inadvertently asked, Isnt Stanley living here? Summer said while packing, He has his own apartment. Leonardo pondered for a moment but didnt say anything else. When Summer finished and went out, Leonardos subordinates took over her luggage and went into the elevator. Summer asked Leonardo, Wasnt your apartment opposite mine? ncing at her, Leonardo said coolly, Its too small for us. Summer pursed her lips and remained silent. The residential area was upscale and apartments usually had multiple stories. It wasnt small at all. Moreover, Leonardo just moved here. Now he moved again Maybe rich people were all like this. Their car stopped at a vi. Standing in front of it, Summer finally understood why Leonardo said his apartment was too small to live in. The vi had four stories, a garden and a spacious courtyard. There were many servants and bodyguards. When they reached the door, servants and bodyguards lined up and bowed. Young Master! Summer followed Leonardo, looking down on the ground. Before they entered the hall, a small figure rushed to them. Leonardo was ahead of Summer. Seeing the figure, he stopped and stretched out his arms to embrace her. But the figure ran past him and pounced into Summers embrace. Summer! The figured turned out to be Rosie who blinked her big watery eyes and greeted Summer sweetly. Rosie was always happy and enthusiastic to see her. Summer used to feel delighted at the sight of Rosie. But now she almost cried. Rosie. Summer hugged her tightly, her eyes were red. How should she tell Rosie she was her mother? Leonardo folded his arms and turned around with a long face. But he saw Summer hugging Rosie with red eyes. She was on the verge of tears. He frowned. A servant stepped forward to separate them. But Leonardo signaled him not to. They hugged for a while before Rosie saying, Your hug is too tight. Summer quickly let go. She took a deep breath, tried to remain calmed, and held Rosie in her arms. Turning around, she saw Leonardo staring at them. Leonardo. When Rosie saw him, she reached out for a hug. Leonardo remembered that Rosie had ignored him and pounced into Summers embrace. His face darkened as he walked inside. Rosie blinked her eyes and frowned in confusion. She asked Summer with a puzzled expression, Is he angry? Hes not angry. Hes just jealous. Summer was amused by her expression. Summer was behind Leonardo, so she noticed that Leonardo extended his arms to hug Rosie. But it was then she realized he was jealous. Rosie sniffled in confusion. Why is he jealous? Thats not good. Summer agreed, No, its not good. She carried Rosie inside, while chatting. Rosie was a little chatterbox. She wouldnt stop talking. Summer listened patiently. She found Rosie was articte and had arge vocabry. A maid walked to Summer and said respectfully, Ms. Summer, Mr. Emerson asked me to show you the room. Summer said, Thank you. The maid led her to the second floor, pushed open a door, and invited her in. Here it is, please. ncing at the room, Summer was surprised. Is this my room? The maid responded with a smile, Yeah. If you need anything else, please tell me. The maid then left. Summer and Rosie went inside. The bedroom was veryrge, with a French window, a balcony and a small closet. Chapter 397 Kiss Summer took a rough look before sitting down on the bed. Rosie took off her shoes and climbed onto it, sitting side by side with Summer. Rosie was so cute. Now that she knew Rosie was her daughter, she found her even more adorable. Summer touched her head and kissed her on the cheek. Rosie opened her eyes wide and sat up to kiss back. After she finished, she giggled. She found it funny. Summer kissed her again and Rosie climbed on herp. Theyy down and rolled over. Rosie giggled harder when Summer tickled her. When Rosie was tired, Summer held her hand andy on the bed. Feeling that someone was around, Summer sat up. She saw Leonardo standing at the door, not knowing when he was here. Summer sat straight and pulled Rosie up. She said warmly, Dad is here. Dad! Rosie called him excitedly, got out of bed and ran over to hug Leonardos leg. Rosie was so small, like a toy on Leonardosp. The scene was very harmonious. Leonardo looked down and saw Rosie staring at him. He bent down and picked her up. Rosie hugged his neck and sized him up. Leonardo raised his eyebrows and asked, Why are you looking at me like that? You look alright. Rosie said with a puzzled expression. Leonardo sat down with her in his arms and asked patiently, Why? Summer knew what Rosie was going to say, so she tried to stop her. I thought you were jealous. Rosie! However, Summer wasnt quick enough to stop her. Summer said you were jealous, Rosie said proudly. Summer was speechless. Leonardo gave Summer a meaningful nce. Summer didnt know what he was thinking. Summer straightened her clothes seriously. She did not look at Leonardo. In the next moment, she heard Leonardo saying, Not Summer. Shes your mom. Mom? Rosie pursed her lips and tugged at his tie. She refuted, Summer is not my mom. Leonardo and Summer were stunned. Although Rosie was only three, they shouldnt treat her like an ignorant child. She had her own thoughts. It took time for her to ept Summer as her mom. They should be more patient. Feeling depressed at first, Summer calmed down very quickly. If she had died three years ago, she wouldnt have been able to see Rosie. It would have been impossible for Rosie to call her mom. Plus, Leonardo and Amber had been by her side for the past three years. She only got to know Rosie very recently. Hoping Rosie could call her mom now was not realistic. Summer stood up and walked over. Rosie, what do you want for dinner? Ill cook for you. After a long afternoon, it was almost dinner time. Leonardo sat on the sofa with Rosie in his arms. Summer crouched down in front of them. So she was at the same height with Rosie. Leaning against Leonardos chest, Rosie said with a satisfied expression, Meat. Summer stroked her cheek and said, Alright. She gave Rosie a kiss her on the cheek. After that, she looked up and met Leonardos eyes. His eyes were pitch ck. His gaze was deep and Summer couldnt look away. She froze. They were very close and their gaze met. Leonardo was getting closer. She could feel his breath. Are you going to kiss? Rosies voice brought them back to reality. Summer regained her senses and retreated. She stood up and hurriedly said, Ill go and see what I can cook for Rosie. With that, she stood up and rushed out. Rosie rubbed her hands and turned to look at Leonardo in confusion. Leonardo stared back at her unhappily. Rosie winced, sat down obediently, and said, Dad. Huh, Leonardo replied in discontent. He didnt utter aplete sentence. Rosie tilted her head to the left and then to the right. Having made sure that Leonardo wasnt angry, she squinted and said with a smile, Dad just kissed Summer. I didnt. Leonardo looked at Rosie, still upset. Rosie covered her mouth with one hand and pointed at Leonardo with the other, You did! Leonardo seemed to be running out of patience. He lifted her by the cor, put her down on the ground and said, I tried to, but I didnt seed. Alright. Rosie followed him and quickly forgot what had just happened. Being a grown-up, Leonardo walked faster than Rosie. Now, he walked faster on purpose. Rosie followed him closely. The stairs were high, and she was scared. So she sat down, held onto the handrail and took one step at a time. Leonardo was already in the living room. Seeing that, Rosie folded her arms and threw a tantrum, Dad, help me out! Leonardo turned to look at her and refused her. You should learn to be independent. Rosie didnt know what independent meant. She only knew Leonardo turned her down. Her lips pursed, she climbed down the stairs with hands and feet. Halfway down the stairs, a servant came over to help her. She shook her head and said, Thank you. But I can do it myself. Leonardo went straight to the kitchen. A year ago, he bought the vi, mainly because he had never liked the old one. He always felt something was wrong when he was there. He moved to the apartment opposite Stanleys, because he was curious about Summer. The new vi was too big for him and Rosie. Now it came in handy. He stopped at the kitchen door and didnt go in. Summer was holding two boxes of meat with her back to him. It seemed that she was trying to figure out what meat it was. She looked very serious.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Her long hair was tied into a ponytail. She rolled up her sleeves, revealing her thin forearms. Summer put down one box and tiptoed to fetch something in the locker. She held her arms high, her figure being slender. Leonardo found her very attractive. His gaze turned deep as he pressed down the feeling on his chest. His expression was unfathomable. Suddenly, Rosie called him from behind, Dad! Leonardo saw Rosie running over excitedly. Dad, I came down by myself! Hearing that, Summer turned around. She put on a smile as her gaze fell on Rosie. Chapter 398 The Thing You Want to See Summer asked Rosie, Where did youe from? Upstairs, Rosie said, pointing at the ceiling. Summer had noticed that the stairs in the vi were high and long. Hearing Rosies words, she turned to look at Leonardo. Leonardo saw Summer staring at him with a look of condemnation. He frowned and took out a piece of candy from nowhere and handed it to Rosie. Then, he said gently, You reward. Rosie took the candy happily. Unable to open it after two attempts, she pressed it into Leonardos hand. Daddy, open it for me, she said sweetly. Leonardo tore open the sweet wrapper and put it into Rosies mouth. With the candy in her mouth, Rosie ran away contentedly. Since Rosie had already discovered it, Leonardo swaggered in and asked Summer, Did you cook before? Summer nced at him and said coldly, I dont know. She had lost her memory. How could she remember the past? Leonardo choked on her answer. Summer thought for a while and asked him, You really dont remember anything? Or what? Leonardo looked unpleasant at the mentioning of it, a trace of sinister aura faintly appearing between his eyebrows. But it was strange that Summer did not fear him. Instead, she sighed with emotion that they were sharing weal and woe. I had an ident three years ago, and you lost your memory three years ago. So, we might have encountered the same ident? Summer said while cutting vegetables. Stanleys identity as fianc was faked, and everything he had told her earlier had to be overturned. Leonardo didntment. Check it, and you will know. Summer stopped cutting and looked up at him. Leonardo was wealthy and powerful. Even though it happened three years ago, it would be easy for him to investigate it. Stanley was right. Her agreeing to Leonardos conditions did more good than harm. She could apany Rosie and remembered her past. Summer did not say anything more. Leonardo was well-versed in this matter, so there was no need for her to talk more. Leonardo seemed to find it interesting and stayed in the kitchen, watching her cooking. Summer almost bumped into him when she picked up the te. She snapped, Dont get in my way. Leonardo crossed his arms and said, Its my house. I can stay where I want. What an unreasonable tone! Seeing he was bored, Summer didnt bother to talk to him. An hourter, Summer finished her cooking. When the food was at the dining table, Leonardo found three or four tes filled with pleasing and delicious dishes. Without a doubt, they were all for Rosie. The remaining two dishes and a pot of soup were probably for Summer and him. Leonardo put his chopsticks aside and said, Summer! Yes? Summer answered absent-mindedly as she picked up food for Rosie with a smile, Come and try if this is delicious. Its a little rabbit, right? Leonardo stretched out his hand and pressed his fingers on his forehead. His voice was filled with anger. Is there no food material in the fridge, or do you think Im going bankrupt? Is it poor that we can only have two dishes? Summer did not look up and said indifferently, If you dont want to eat, let the servant cook. Nobody forces you to eat it. Leonardo frowned at her words. Before he could speak, a servant came over and whispered, Assistant Tim is here. Leonardo nced at Summer and snorted as he stood up and left. After he left, Summer looked up at the direction he headed. This man didnt seem to be that scary. In the study. Tim brought his man here, with arge pile of documents in his arms, waiting for Leonardo. When Leonardo arrived, he was shocked at the sight of those huge files. He had instructed Tim to sort out what happened to him before, so did the things between Summer and him. But he didnt expect to see so many files. Leonardo stretched out his hand and tapped on the files. Is it all here? he said.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Tim said respectfully, This is only the important part. If more details are required, I may need more time to sort them out. Leonardo casually flipped through two pages and said, I see. After Tim left, Leonardo began to read the files in the study. The information on the files was unimaginable, as if he was reading others affairs. Could he be so bored that he pretended to be his cousin to cheat Summer? Also, this Summer was so bored as to dress up as an ugly woman? Without doing that, she still looked in, but just a bit more pleasing to the eye than other women. Leonardo kept reading in the study. In the restaurant downstairs. Rosie was full and went to y. Summer was surprised that Leonardo didnte down for dinner. Was Leonardo not hungry? Could he be petty? Summer found a servant and asked, Where is Leonardo? The servant said respectfully, Mr. Emerson is in the study. Summer hesitated for a moment before going upstairs for Leonardo. She walked to the door of the study and knocked on it. After a long time, the mans deep voice came from inside, Whats the matter? Summer said, Its me. The next moment, heavy footsteps sounded in the room. Then, the door was opened from inside. Leonardo stood at the door without any intention of letting her in. He only asked indifferently, Whats up? Summer asked tentatively, Arent you going to eat? Leonardo seemed to think for a few seconds and said, Cook me a bowl of beef noodles. Beef noodles? Was he ordering her to cook noodles for him? As if he recalled something, Leonardo added, Spicy. With that, he pointed at Summer with his chin, indicating that she could go down. Summer subconsciously pivoted around to go downstairs and turned around sharply. Leonardo, what do you think I am? I am willing to cook for Rosie, but why should I cook for you? Didnt you ask me to investigate the past? Do you want to see it? Leonardo retreated a little to the side, and the pile of files in the study appeared in Summers line of sight. Summer asked, What are those? Leonardo curved his lips into an indescribable evil smile. The things you want to see. Without saying a word, Summer took a deep breath and went downstairs to the kitchen, cooking noodles for Leonardo. To her surprise, someone as cold as Leonardo liked spicy food. Summer wanted to put a handful of super spicy peppers into the bowl, but after thinking for a while, she decided not to. She went upstairs with a bowl of noodles and ced it in front of Leonardo reluctantly. Your noodles. Leonardo didnt say anything and sat down to eat. He froze after taking a bite. It was a familiar taste. He couldnt help turning to look at Summer. Summer was flipping through the files. After seeing the contents of the first page, she turned to look at Leonardo and said, Childish. Chapter 399 No Match for Leonardo Leonardo raised his eyebrows and looked at her. What did you say? There was a hint of menace in his indifferent voice. Summers expression stiffened slightly as she pursed her lips and lowered her head, continuing to read through the files. The past between Leonardo and her were recorded in detail. But she had no memories of what had happened before. It was as if she was looking at someone elses story. She didnt feel anything at all.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! As she read, she couldnt help peeking at Leonardo. It was just a bowl of beef noodles, but Leonardo ate like it was a big meal. The way he ate was extremely pleasing to her eyes. Apart from his strange temper, Leonardo had merits. It was hard to imagine that so many things had happened between Leonardo and her. Summer suddenly thought of Vicky. Vicky mentioned a name before-Adams Wilson. ording to what Vicky said, Summer figured out the things rted to Adams should happen three years ago. Thus, she looked for the information from back to front. Then, Summer saw the explosion event on the small ind three years ago. However, it was not documented in detail. It only said that Adams nted a bomb on the ind, intending to kill Leonardo and her. There was no exnation about why he nted the bomb and why she and Leonardo went to the ind. Summer skipped through the papers, but failed to figure out Adams identity. She asked Leonardo, Whats the rtionship between Adams and you? Leonardo had already finished the noodles and was wiping his hands with a towel slowly. My aunts son, he said lightly, without looking back. So, Adams is your cousin? Summer thought for a moment and asked, Did he die in that ident? Leonardo seemed to regard it as a stupid question, and he didnt even bother to reply. Actually, what Summer wanted to ask was the connection between Adams death and Vicky. Summer thought for a while and asked in another way, Are your cousin and my half-sister in a romantic rtionship? Leonardo remained mute. Walking to her, he pulled out two pages and handed them to her. It recorded Adams life and the reason why she was with Vicky. However, out of caution, Tim removed a part of Adams background. Now Summer understood why Vicky hated her so much. But it couldnt be the only reason. Perhaps the hatred had umted over a long period of time. Summer looked at the thickness of the files and asked, Have you finished all of this? Yes, Leonardo replied, a sly look shing through his eyes. He knew what she was up to. With that, he put out his hand on the files and stared at Summer with a faint smile. Summer intended to leave with the files and read them carefully. However, it was clear that Leonardo was telling her by his action that he wouldnt let her take it. Even if he agreed, he wouldnt give it to her easily. Summer looked at him with a serious expression and said in a tone of discussion, Since you have finished, can I take it? Leonardo said something unrted, What are we going to eat for lunch tomorrow? Amazed, Summer quickly responded, What do you want to eat? She couldnt help feeling surprised that Leonardo would threaten her with such a trivial matter. She just cooked two dishes in the evening. Was it necessary for him to hold a grudge? What a man who refused to suffer a single loss. This also made Summer realize that not only did Leonardo look cold and unreasonable, but also he would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. Summer felt that her answer should satisfy Leonardo. To her astonishment, he added, What about the day after tomorrow? Summer took a deep breath and said through gritted teeth, As long as I live here, Ill try my best to cook whatever you want. A satisfied expression appeared on Leonardos face. Letting go of the hand on the files, he lifted his eyelids and said, Take them. Now Summer was well aware that she was not match for Leonardo. Since she had surrendered and paid her price, Summer carried away the pile of files. When she went out, she hooked her foot to close the door. Leonardo took out an encrypted file envelope from the other side of the file. This file was sent by Tim earlier but was separated from other files, which highlighted the importance and uniqueness of it. The seal was intact. Leonardo stared at it for a moment before opening it slowly. Inside were a few pieces of dated papers. The more Leonardo read, the colder his indifferent expression became. What did Kate tell him at that time? His mother died in an ident; his father was disabled in an ident; his grandfather became foolish in an ident? Interesting! Leonardo clenched his hands and swept everything in front of him onto the ground. Countless shadows shed in his mind, as if something was about toe out of his chest. A dull pain swept over his limbs and bones, and his head was splitting. Leonardo staggered two steps and fell to the ground. Countless peoples voices and images shed through his buzzing mind. Will he forget the past? Dont worry Dr. Li, as long as you can do it, remuneration is not a problem. I am not short of money. The scene quickly changed. Its useless. I nted explosives under the entire golf course. Lets find Rachel together Take good care of Rosie. Leave me alone. Leonardo felt as if something had been stuffed into his brain, so full that it was about to explode. He put his hand on the table and tried to stand up, but the intense difort weakened him Suddenly, the door was pushed open, and a slender figure rushed into the room. Leonardo! What happened to you? Summer had just remembered that the tes were still left in Leonardos study. Thinking that she may stay with Leonardo for a long time, she came to take them. As soon as she opened the door, she saw the room in a mess and Leonardo falling to the ground with sweat all over his head. Summer extended her hand to help Leonardo up, but failed due to his burly figure. She simply knelt on the ground and helped him up. Leonardo? Leonardos hair was already wet with sweat. He narrowed his eyes and grabbed Summers hand. Who are you? Summer said anxiously, Im Summer. What happened? Chapter 400 Not a Normal Person Leonardo did not respond to Summer anymore. Exceptionally painful, he grabbed Summers hand tightly. It seemed that this would relieve his pain. Seeing this, Summer tentatively called, Leonardo? Leonardo was still fine before she left. How did he end up like this? Leonardo remained silent, his breathing slightly heavier, as if he was trying his best to suppress some sort of pain. Let go of me first. I have to get someone to take you to the hospital! Summer could not break free from his hands and sweated profusely. With a pale face, Leonardo looked fragile, but somehow he got the strength to keep a tight grip on her. Unyieldingly, Summer patted him with the other hand, Hello? Leonardo? Unexpectedly, Leonardo grabbed the hand as soon as she reached out. He lifted his eyelids and whispered, Be quiet. Summer red at him angrily. Her hands were being grasped by Leonardo and half of his body was leaning on her legs. She simply couldnt move. No phone around, and no servants passed by the door. Ever since she was in the room today, she didnt see any servant on the second floor. If her guess was right, Leonardo must have a strong sense of private fiefdom. Normally, he would not allow servants to go upstairs. Otherwise, she wouldnt return to take the tes. Summer shouted at the door, Is anyone there? Leonardo fainted! Mr. Emerson fainted! Seeing Leonardo fell to the floor, she sprinted for him and got no time to close the door. The servants downstairs could hear her, right? There was no sight of servants. Instead, Summer heard a weak and clear voice from Leonardo. If you make any noise again, I will throw you out. Summer lowered her head and raised both arms that were held by him. She said unhappily, But you have to let me go first. In the next moment, Leonardo released his grip on her. As soon as Summers hands were free, she propped herself up and wanted to stand up. But because she had been kneeling on the ground with Leonardo leaning against herp, her legs had gone numb. She tried, but couldnt get to her feet. She could only straighten her legs slowly and sit on the ground, waiting for her legs to recover. Leonardo was much more rxed than her. After releasing her, he scrambled to his feet and regained the sharp look. The beads of sweat on his forehead added a touch of coldness. He looked down at Summer and said, You can leave now. Summer pursed her lips and raised her eyebrows to look at him. Mr. Emerson, a normal person should at least say thank you to me now. Leonardo curled his lips, no trace of a smile in his eyes. His voice was cold and clear, Unfortunately, I am not a normal person. Summer was lost for words. She was getting more and more confused about why she had been with such a man back then. He was apletely impolite and arrogant person! Summer didnt bother to talk with him. She tried to stand up, yet her legs were still numb. Resting her hands on her knees, she nned to wait for a while. In the next second, she was off the ground in someones embrace. Summer didnt expect to be picked up by Leonardo. She cried out in surprise and subconsciously put her hands around his neck.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! She stared at Leonardo with her eyes wide open. Leonardo cast a nce at her and snorted. A trace of sess yed across his eyes, like a child who had seeded in a prank. Childish! Summer stiffened her body and said, Its improper for us to have physical contact. Put me down. Come on! Youve already given birth to my child. Leonardo walked out with her in his arms, his careless tone revealing a bit of seriousness. Summer was dumbstruck. She did not expect Leonardo to be so shameless. At this time, Leonardo just happened to carry her to the door. Raising his leg and opening the door that had not been closed, he saw Rosie crawling upstairs excitedly with the little tiger puppet in her arms. Rosie stood at the stairs and gasped for breath, her big eyes rolling around to look at Leonardo and Summer. Then, she ran over happily and said, I want a hug too. Summers face turned red as she leaned closer to Leonardos ear and whispered, Put me down. The fragrance of a woman sprayed on his ear, as if a tiny insect was crawling on the tip of his heart, numbing his entire body. The arm wrapping around Summers upper body loosened uncontrobly, and Summers entire body slipped down. Fortunately, Summer threw her hands around his neck. When Leonardo noticed it, he wrapped around her waist with an arm before she fell to the ground. They were now in a very close posture. Summers hands were around his neck. Leonardo put his arm around her waist, which allowed her to hang upside down in the sky. Summer didnt know if she should praise Leonardo for his amazing arm strength or give this childish and boring man a beat. Nopliment woulde out of her mouth, and the beating she could only think of. After all, she didnt dare to attack Leonardo. Miss Summer is the one who said that men and women shouldnt have physical contact, yet you are also the person who refuses to get your hands off me. As Leonardo spoke, he looked down at Summer, Miss Summer is really a fickle woman. Summer gritted her teeth and let go of his neck. When she pushed him away fiercely, she couldnt help kicking him on the calf and sneered, Then mark my words. Dont provoke a capricious woman like me. She deliberately emphasized the words capricious. All of this happened in just a minute. Summer turned around, and Rosie just ran to them from the stairs. So, Rosie did not notice what had just happened. Even if Rosie did, she might not understand what was going on. Rosie said sweetly, Auntie Summer. Rosie was a miniature of Leonardo, yet she looked like an angel. Summer squatted down and kissed Rosie on the face. Good girl. Then she scurried off the crime scene. Seeing Summer leave, Rosie stepped forward before she remembered what she was up to. She tiptoed and reached out to Leonardo for a hug. Daddy, hug. Hug me like you did to Auntie Summer. Leonardo crossed his arms and asked her, Auntie Summer or Mom? Auntie Summer, Rosie said. Leonardo said indifferently, No hug. Rosie wrinkled her nose and said, Mom. Chapter 401What Kind of Person Is He? Then Leonardo picked Rosie up and hugged her in the same way as he had just hugged Summer. Rosie was obviously ufortable to be hugged in this way, and she seemed to be lying in his arms. She was about to get up with her short legs, and Leonardo hugged her straight. With one hand holding Rosie, he turned around and pushed open the door of the study with the other hand. He walked in and looked at the mess in the room. After pondering for a moment, he put Rosie aside and squatted down to pick up the documents. Rosie probably felt that the room was too messy. She tiptoed to the sofa, twisted her body and climbed onto the sofa neatly. She rubbed the little tiger puppet in her arms and looked at Leonardo. The child was very active. A few secondster, she asked Leonardo curiously, Dad, what are you doing? Leonardo said without raising his head, These papers fell to the ground. I have to pick them up. Oh, Ill help you. Rosie excitedly slipped off the sofa, ran to Leonardo, and started to help him pick up the scattered papers on the ground. However, she did not fold the paper neatly like Leonardo did. She just held it all in her arms and wrinkled it into a ball. Then, she gave it to Leonardo with a proud expression, I picked it up! Leonardo took it over and touched her head, You should go y. Rosie pursed her lips and said, Alright. She found picking up things not fun. At her age, she was fond of colorful and cute little toys, and had no interest in these white papers with ck characters printed on them. When Leonardo picked up these papers and put them back, someone knocked at the door. Leonardos voice was slightly cold, Who is it? Summer paused outside the door before saying, Its me. Is Rosie still here? I prepared a ss of milk for her. Its time for her to take a bath and sleep. Leonardo realized that it was almost ten oclock. He turned around to look at Rosie and found that Rosie was listening to Summer carefully. She sat obediently on the sofa and tilted her head slightly, her eyes rolling around. Obviously, her attention was attracted by Summers warm voice outside the door. Leonardo chuckled and asked her, Listen, who is calling you? She stretched out a finger to her mouth with a pleasantly surprised expression, Mom is calling me. It is time for my milk. A trace of surprise appeared in Leonardos eyes, Isnt it Auntie? You said she mom. Rosie spoke a little quickly and skipped the word is in the middle. After she finished speaking, she jumped off the sofa and said, Im going to open the door! Leonardo watched as she ran to the door, tiptoed to open the door. He didnte to help her. He picked up the folder in front of him and walked behind his desk, locking it in the drawer at the bottom. Then he looked up and saw that Rosie had already opened the door of the study room called out Mom sweetly. Summer held a cup of warm milk in her hand. After hearing this, she was surprised. It was like a dream. After a while, she asked Rosie in disbelief, What did you call me? Mom. Rosie probably felt Summers emotions change, so she said with a straight face.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. This surprise came too suddenly, and Summer was too surprised to adapt to it. I I heated the milk for you Summer stammered. She squatted down and handed the milk to Rosie. Rosies eyes lit up. She reached out to take the milk from Summers hand and drank it. Summer was worried that she wouldnt be able to hold the cup, so she raised her hand to help her hold the cup. Rosie obediently gulped down a ss of milk. She held up the empty cup and showed it to Summer, Im done! Summers heart was softened. Rosie is really amazing! Ill heat the milk for you tomorrow night, okay? Alright! Rosie happily raised her cup and turned around to see Leonardo. Summers warm gaze also followed Rosie, only to discover that Leonardo had already walked to the door. He was leaning against the door frame, folding his arms and looking at Rosie with an indifferent expression. Rosie looked at Leonardo expectantly, Dad, look! I drank all of them! Rosie had just drunk milk and had a white milk mustache on her lips. Leonardo curled his lips and reached out to wipe off the milk mustache on her lips. His deep voice carried a hint of inconspicuous smile, Did you say thank you? Rosie turned around and said to Summer, Thank you, Mom! When Rosie called her mom, Summer was surprised. It was impossible for Rosie to call her mother on her own initiative. Leonardo must have said something. She felt that Leonardo was tooplicated and difficult to understand. He was arrogant, but sometimes he was a little childish, and even a little considerate. Summer looked at Leonardo with mixed emotions. After Summer finished bathing Rosie and put her to bed, she saw Leonardo. Leonardo had already taken a shower and was wearing a pajama. His sharp aura had been reduced a lot. Summer took a deep breath and said, Thank you. It must be Leonardo who taught Rosie to call her mom. Although she did not know why Leonardo did this, Summer was very grateful to him. Rosie seemed to like her very much, but, Rosie still liked Leonardo more, who had been taking care of her. There was no doubt about it. Therefore, Rosie liked to listen to Leonardo. Rosies bedroom door was not shut. Leonardo pushed the door open and looked inside. Seeing that Rosie was sleeping soundly with a small puppet in her arms, he turned his gaze away. Leonardo nced at Summer and said faintly, Only a childish person will just say thank you. With that, regardless of Summers feeling, he turned around and left. Summer was shocked. Did Leonardo say that because she had called him a childish man? Summer felt it unbelievable. It was often said that a great person was easy to forgive others mistakes. Why would Leonardo not let go of every word that she said that didnt satisfy him? Not only that, he would also seize any opportunity to throw what she had said to her and step on her. Summer returned to her room. The more she thought about it, the more confused she felt. Thus, she dialed Jessicas number. Jessicas voice was still full of vitality, Summer! Jessica, I have something to ask you. What is it? Tell me. The sound of pouring water rang out from Jessicas side. Summer pondered for a moment and used a more conservative method to ask, What kind of person is Leonardo? Well Jessica coughed. Chapter 402 Kiss Him The next moment, Jessica was coughing on the other end of the phone, Im choking on water. Wait for me Jessica had poured water to drink, but when she heard Summers question, she choked on the water. She knew very well Summer had lost her memory now. But in her eyes, Summer was Leonardos beloved one. The person who understood Leonardo best should be Summer. Unexpectedly, Jessica was shocked by Summers question. Jessica drank a ss of water before picking up the phone and talking to Summer. Summer, what did you just say? I just asked you what kind of person Leonardo is? Summer had probably guessed what Jessica was thinking, and she also felt that her question sounded a little strange. Well let me think Jessica paused for a moment before summing up a few words for her: Rich, handsome, cold, terrifying. This was the impression Leonardo had given her during Jessicas contact with him. Everyone could see that Leonardo was both rich and handsome. And he was a bit cold. As for terrifying A little. Summer was a little surprised, Thats all? Is there anything else? No. Jessica sighed, To be frank, the person who knows the boss best should be you. Why do you call him Boss? Summer hadnt finished reading the information, so she didnt know that Leonardo was the boss of Tip Top Media Company. He is Tip Top Media Companys boss behind-the-scenes, Jessica said. Summer felt it unbelievable. Because it was already toote, Summer did not chat more with Jessica. Before hanging up, Jessica asked curiously, Why do you suddenly ask me about this today? Did something happen between you and my Boss? Leonardo didnt have much contact with Carl now. So Carl wasnt very clear about what Leonardo was doing recently. Carl told Jessica about anything happened before. So Jessica didnt know about the situation since he didnt even know about it. And what happened today was all of a sudden. Even if Summer wanted to tell Jessica, she did not have a chance. I am now Summer paused for a moment and found a more appropriate exnation. I live under the same roof as Leonardo. Jessicas voice suddenly rose. Did you recover your memory? Or did Big Boss recover his memory? Through the phone, Summer could imagine Jessicas astonished expression right now. Summerughed, No. She wanted to get her memories back, but the truth was that there had been no progress. She and Leonardo were truly a troubled couple. They were wounded together by the explosion on the ind and lost their memories. It sounded as if she and Leonardo were in love. If youre free, we can meet sometime. She happened to have something she wanted to ask Jessica about. Jessica replied, Alright. The next day. Summer was awakened by footsteps outside the door. It was not very heavy, and the frequency was fast. It was easy to tell whose footsteps they were. Sure enough, Summer just sat up and heard Rosies energetic voice outside the door, Mom, get up! After Rosie finished shouting, she even reached out and knocked on the door. Three times in a very regr manner. Summer couldnt helpughing, Alright, Ill get up immediately. OK, Rosie replied crisply and ran away. Summer tilted her head and listened to the footsteps outside gradually fading away before she got out of bed with a smile. Rosie called Summer and ran to Leonardos room to knock on the door, Leonardo, its time to get up. In less than two seconds, Leonardo opened the door from inside.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! At the same time, Summer also opened the door. She looked around and found Rosie at Leonardos door. Thinking that she was still wearing her pajamas, Summer prepared to enter the room and close the door. Right now, she heard Leonardos cold voice, Rosie, Ill give you a chance to speak again. In the past, Rosie would obediently call him Dad. However, Rosie wanted to y and ran towards Summer. Mom,e in quickly, Leonardo is here Rosie suddenly smashed into her embrace and pulled her arm into her room. Summer looked up at Leonardo. Leonardo narrowed his eyes at her. There was no special emotion on his face, but Summer could still tell from his face that he would deal with her if she helped Rosie. Summer hesitated for only a second before pulling Rosie into the room and closing the door. The sound of the door closing sounded extremely arrogant in Leonardos ears. He stared at the closed door for a long time, sneered, and turned to go downstairs. In the room. After Summer closed the door, she pressed herself against the door and listened to the sound outside. Rosie followed her and put her ears on the door. Summer did not hear anything. She came back to her senses and couldnt helpughing when she saw that Rosie was imitating her. She crouched down in front of Rosie and said, Arent you afraid Leonardo will punish you? Rosie stared nkly at her for two seconds, as if she suddenly understood what she meant. She shrugged her shoulders, opened her eyes wide, and whispered, Im afraid. Summer smiled and carried her into her embrace, Dont be afraid. You just need to show him a spoiled look and kiss him. Rosie nodded in confusion. Summer touched her awry hair and said, Ill get you a toothbrush. Brush your teeth with me, okay? Ill go and get it myself. After Rosie finished speaking, she opened the door and ran away. Summer nced at Leonardos room and was slightly surprised to discover that he was not around. However, she thought he would definitely not let her go as a narrow-minded man. Rosie quickly brought her own toothbrush over. She took not only a toothbrush, but also a towel and some hairpins. Rosie smiled and ran in. She put the things in her arms in front of Summer and showed them to Summer seriously, Look at my strawberry hairpin, and the rabbit, red Summer patiently watched her introducing her small hairpins and said, Shall we go wash our faces and brush our teeth first? Then welle out tob our hair and wear a beautiful hairpin, okay? Unexpectedly, Rosie replied very cooperatively, Alright! Summer touched her head and carried her into the bathroom. Summer handed the toothbrush with toothpaste to Rosie and said, Rosie, can you brush your teeth? Yes! Rosie took the toothbrush and put it in the cup filled with water. Then, she opened her mouth and gritted her teeth and began to brush her teeth. Rosie brushed her teeth skillfully and nimbly. Chapter 403 Rosie’s Custody Summer watched Rosie while squeezing the toothpaste and brushing her teeth. Rosie brushed her teeth for a while, then took a mouthful of water, and spat it out. She stood on the stool and brushed her teeth in front of the mirror. Seeing this, Summers heart was softened. She was a good girl. In other words, it was Leonardo who taught Rosie to be such a good girl. Summer was distracted. Leonardo had indeed done more for Rosie than her. If Leonardo were more arrogant, he wouldnt have allowed her to live in even though Rosie liked her. He couldpletely ignore her and not give her this chance. Mom, you have to spit it out, like thisContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Hearing that, Summer came to herself. She lowered her head and saw Rosie took a mouthful of water. She swirled it around her mouth and spat it out. Then, Rosie opened her eyes wide and asked her seriously, It was like this, can you spit it out? Summer nodded cooperatively, Yes. Then spit it out. Rosie didnt seem to believe her and continued to stare at her. Summer could only do as Rosie said and rinse her mouth in the same way as she did just now. Then Rosie patted her arm and said, Thats great. Summer froze for a moment, and then she smiled, Really? Rosie is even better than me! Rosie was embarrassed by her praise. Afterughing, she jumped off the stool and went out to y with her small hairpins. Summer quickly brushed her teeth and washed her face, and then went out to tie Rosies hair. Rosie was very demanding about tying her hair. Summer asked her, What kind of hairstyle do you want? Pigtails Princess hairstyle Its so long, and its like this here Rosie said as she stretched out her little fat hand and fiddled with her hair. In the end, Summer did not understand what kind of hairstyle she wanted. Rosie asked her in a mature tone, Do you know what kind of hairstyle I want? Summer said solemnly, I know. Rosies hair was ck and smooth, with bangs in front and shoulder-length hair behind. Summer braided her hair with two pigtails hanging down, and half of her hair was draped over her back. After binding her hair, she asked Rosie to choose two small hairpins and pinned them to the roots of the pigtails. Then Summer smoothed her hair and said, Its okay! Rosie, who had been obediently motionless, couldnt help reaching out to touch her hair when she heard what she said, Is it good-looking? See for yourself. As Summer spoke, she carried Rosie to the mirror. Rosie looked into the mirror, touched the pigtails on her head and the hairpins, and eximed in exaggeration, Excellent! Summer helped her tidy up again, Rosie is the most beautiful girl. Rosie looked at her shyly and whispered, Mom looks good too. Although Rosie had always called her Pretty Sister before, Summer was the happiest and most touched now. Following that, she felt a little disappointed. It was impossible for her to stay with Leonardo all the time. If she wanted to fight for Rosies custody at that time, she would definitely lose. It was absolutely impossible for Leonardo to give Rosie to her. Summer restrained her emotions and led Rosie out, Lets go down for breakfast. In the dining room, Leonardo was already sitting at the dining table. The servants standing at the side were silent, and the atmosphere in the restaurant was very cold. Rosie was very sensitive and immediately leaned towards Summer with a frightened expression. Leonardo sat at the dining table, as if someone else owed him money. Summer whispered to Rosie, Go over and call Dad. Then climb up on him and kiss him and say you love him. Hearing this, Rosie shook her head violently. Summer recalled when Jessica said on the phone that Leonardo was terrifyingst night. It seemed that Rosie was still very afraid of him. Summer cheered her up, Dont be afraid. If he dares to snap at you, Mom will teach him a lesson for you. Rosie vaguely understood the meaning of teaching a lesson. She took two steps towards Leonardo in disbelief and then turned to look at Summer. Summer gave her a smile to encourage her. The smile on Rosies face grew a little wider. She walked over to Leonardo with small steps, turned her head to look at Leonardos face, and tentatively called out, Dad. Leonardo nced at her and his gaze swept across the pigtails on her head. He replied with a light yes. Then, he started to eat breakfast. Only then did Summer notice that Leonardo didnt his breakfast before. Was Leonardo waiting for her and Rosie toe down? With such doubt, Summer sat down at the dining table. Rosie was a good child, and she remembered Summers advice. Seeing that Leonardo didnt pay much attention to her, she used both her hands and feet to climb onto Leonardo. She climbed onto Leonardosp, grabbed his clothes and kissed him on the face, Dad, I love you. After she finished speaking, she stared at Leonardo curiously, as if she was waiting for his reaction. Summer watched from the side with amazement. Although she didnt know how she and Leonardo got along in the past, in terms of her limited experience, the only one who dared to do that to Leonardo was Rosie. When Rosie climbed onto him, he put down his knife and fork because he was worried that Rosie would fall down. He bent his arms to hold Rosies small body. When he heard what Rosie said, he didnt have any special reaction. He reached out and put Rosie into the chair beside him. He pointed at her pink and blue te and said in a calm voice, Eat all of them. Rosie didnt know if what she had just done was effective on her father, but he didnt seem to be so angry anymore. She nodded happily, Yes! Summer saw clearly from the side that Leonardo actually did not have much reaction to Rosies confession. However, it wasnt hard to tell that Leonardo loved Rosie very much. Right now, Leonardo suddenly looked up at Summer. His gaze fell from the te in front of her to her face, and his voice was low without emotions, You must eat all of yours. Me? Summer pointed at herself with an expression of disbelief. Just as Leonardo finished instructing Rosie, he turned around and instructed her. Rosie was a three-year-old baby, while she was already twenty-six years old Leonardo gave a faint yes and rolled up the sleeves for Rosie, saying, The fork is not easy to handle, so you can directly take it with your hands. Hearing that, Rosie hurriedly grabbed a small fruit and put it into her mouth. Then, as if she remembered something, she nodded at Summer and said, Mom eats them all, and Rosie also eats them all. Summer didnt say anything. Chapter 404 Thinking Too Much Summer was very full. She didnt care about what Leonardo said, but after Rosie finished eating, she pushed the te and showed it to her Summer had no choice but to eat them all up. She had a good appetite recently, but she still eats less than normal women. After breakfast, Leonardo went to thepany. Summer yed with Rosie. In the past, when Rosie was in the old mansion, she would y with servants, not as happily as ying with Summer. The most important thing a child needed was to get someone to y with her. It was easy to get close to her. Moreover, Rosie liked Summer. Leonardo didnte back to eat at noon. In the afternoon, Rosie asked Summer to apany her at nap time. Summer apanied Rosie to take a nap. Rosie could sleep for a long time if someone apanied her. Rosie slept soundly, and thus Summer slept with her for a long time. Until she heard the sound of the door opening in a daze, she suddenly woke up. She first nced at Rosie, who was lying beside her. Rosie was hugging Summers arm and sleeping soundly. Only then did Summer look up at the door. Right now, it got dark outside, and the light in the room was somewhat dim. She frowned slightly. After her eyes adjusted to the darkness, she found the person standing at the half-opened door was Leonardo. Leonardo was in the suit he wore when he went out in the morning. He looked exceptionally tall and slender in the elegant and crisp suit. Summer stared nkly for a moment before she gently got out of bed and took away the phone that was ced at the bedside. After confirming that she hadnt woken up Rosie, she walked towards the door with confidence. Seeing here out, Leonardo turned around and walked out. Closing the door, Summer followed behind Leonardo. Looking at the time, she found that it was already past five oclock. No wonder Leonardo had already returned. While she was sleeping, her phone was turned silent and she noticed a missed call and text message. The missed call and text message were all from Jessica. Perhaps Jessica called her and found that no one answered, so she sent her a text message. The text was simple. Are you free tomorrow afternoon? We can meet. Summer hurriedly replied with a message. Alright. She looked up at Leonardo and saw that he was standing not far away and staring at her. Summer was somewhat ufortable when she saw this. She asked him, What do you want to eat tonight? Leonardo said indifferently, Guess. He seemed to be joking, but in a very serious tone. Summer pursed her lips and went downstairs to the kitchen without saying anything else. Fortunately, she had asked a servant about Leonardos taste during the day. This man was putting her in a quandary all the time. Dinner was well cooked. Summer cooked eight dishes, more than half of which were cooked ording to Leonardos taste. The other dishes were very lightly seasoned, and she also stewed two kinds of soup. Rosies baby meal was another set of meals made with meat and vegetables in a very cute shape.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Rosie held the spoon and couldnt wait, So cute! So delicious! Summerughed, You havent eaten yet. She filled a bowl of soup and stirred it for a while. She felt that it was almost warm, so she ced it beside Rosie and said, Have some soup first. Rosie scooped up a spoonful of soup and then drank it directly without the spoon. Summer smiled and filled another half of the bowl for her. Before the soup in her hand could cool off, she had the impression that Leonardo was looking at her. She raised her head and looked at Leonardo. She discovered that Leonardo was looking at the soup she had prepared for Rosie. Summer froze for a moment and asked, Do you want some soup? She thought that as a cold man, Leonardo might just shoot her a nce. Unexpectedly, Leonardo replied yes and put down the chopsticks in his hand. He sat there and waited for her to serve him soup. Summer opened her lips in surprise, but she didnt say anything. She served the soup to Leonardo, and then went to cool off Rosies soup. Summer tasted it and felt that there was still hot, so she blew it. It gave her an impression that Leonardo was still looking at her. She raised her head and found Leonardo was still looking at her. She had already given him the soup. What else did he want? Could it be that she had to help him feel the temperature of the soup as she did for Rosie, and if it was hot, she would also help him cool it down? Summer was frightened by her own thoughts. Although Leonardos behavior seemed childish, he was not a real baby. She must have thought too much. At the end of dinner, Summer received Jessicas text message. Jessica sent the time and ce to Summer and asked her if she could bring Rosie along. Summer thought that since she lived under the same roof as Leonardo, it was necessary to tell him about this. After thinking for a while, she raised her head and said to Leonardo, Im going out tomorrow afternoon. Leonardo took the towel handed over by the servant and wiped his hands as he asked her, Where are you going? Do I need to tell you? Summer thought that she did not need to tell him in detail. Leonardo put down the towel, looked up at her, and slowly said, Ill be at thepany. If you want to take Rosie with you, of course I need to know where you n to go. Can I take Rosie out with me? Summer did not expect Leonardo would allow her to take Rosie out. Leonardo frowned, his tone carrying a hint of reproach, You didnt n to take her out. Do you want her to be alone at home? No Summer hurriedly shook her head, Im going out to see Jessica. You know her. Someone will drive you there tomorrow, Leonardo said and left the room. After finishing the meal, Rosie was sitting on a chair, looking as if she was wandering through heavens. Summer called her, Rosie? Rosie did not move, Yes. Summer walked to sit opposite her and slowly said, Your father said you can go out with me tomorrow! Go out? Rosies eyes lit up as if she had suddenlye to life. I want to go out and y! When Rosie was in the old mansion, Leonardo had to go to work. Rosie could only y in the old mansion alone, so she was eager to go out. Therefore,st time, Amber was able to deceive her so easily. Summer touched her head and said, Ill take you out tomorrow! The next afternoon, when it was time to set off, Summer saw Tim was waiting in front of the car as soon as she went out. Chapter 405 Fragmentary Memories Leonardo saidst night that someone woulde to pick them up when they went out. Summer was only expecting a driver or a bodyguard. It was truly a surprise that Leonardo would dispatched Tim to send them off. Seeing that Summer hade out with Rosie hand in hand, Tim smiled and said, Ms. Summer. Then, he turned to look at Rosie and smiled, Rosie. Rosie still remembered Tim. She said sweetly, Uncle Tim. Summer did not expect that it would be Tim who hade tonight, so she directly asked him, Tim, why are you here?Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Maybe its because Mr. Emerson trusts me. Tim smiled slightly. He looked very calm and confident. Summer thought for a moment. After all, she was going to take Rosie out with her, so Leonardo had to send someone trustworthy to send them away. It made perfect sense. Summer nodded slightly, Thank you. Tim frowned and then smiled. He respectfully pulled open the car door. Summer carried Rosie into the car. Golden Cauldron Club was the ce Jessica had chosen to meet Summer. Considering what had happenedst time, it would be safer to meet there. After sending them to Golden Cauldron Club, Tim left and returned to the Emerson Group. He had to report to Leonardo. Because Leonardo had made clear Rosies real identity, Kate had been trying toe to look for him again and again in the past few days. When Tim pushed open the door of Leonardos office, he heard Kates shrill voice, Whats wrong with this contract? You are not the only decision-maker. Half of the Emerson Group is mine! Then, Tim heard Leonardo calling the secretary through the extension and saying, Come in and invite Miss Kate out. Leonardo, dont go too far! Kate was so furious that she directly threw the document in her hand onto the ground. Before Leonardos secretary coulde in and chase her away, she walked out angrily. Tim retreated to the door and slightly lowered his head, waiting for Kate to go out first. Kate noticed Tim was standing by the door. She sneered and snorted, You are a dog! Then, she left in a hurry. Tim closed the door calmly and strode to Leonardos desk, saying, Mr. Emerson. Leonardo was not affected by Kate at all. He continued to focus on the documents in front of him. When he heard Tims voice, he did not raise his head either. He only asked, Did you send them over? Yes, Tim said with his head slightly lowered. Leonardo raised his head and asked Tim, Have you heard anything from the brain specialist that I asked you to contact before? Hearing this, Tim immediately became serious. He said, Yes. Hes free tonight, and Ive already made an appointment with him. You can go there directly at that time. Fine, Leonardo said. Then, he simply stopped talking. However, Tim was still in the room. Before, he would always leave voluntarily after he finished reporting. Is there anything else? Leonardo looked up at him. After hesitating for a moment, Tim asked the question which had been troubling him, Mr. Emerson, have you remembered anything? He didnt suspect it for nothing. It was too unusual that Leonardo would ask him to pick up Summer and Rosie. Too unusualC he had no choice but to make such a guess. Leonardo narrowed his eyes and showed a gloomy look. But soon, he became normal again. He said, I remember something, but just some fragments. Fragmentary and iplete memories were hard to piece together. A look of surprise appeared on Tims face. On the contrary, Leonardos expression became even gloomier. He stood up and walked to the French window, then slowly said, Summer is suffering from a physiological amnesia. She was unconscious for three years. Although her body has healed, her amnesia can be reasonably exined. However, I had a detailed examination with a doctor before, and my injuries werent that serious back then. Leonardo was indicating that maybe someone had intentionally set up his amnesia. Tim naturally understood the meaning behind Leonardos words. Before Leonardo told Kate everything, he had already asked Tim to investigate on what happened to Summer in the past three years. Therefore, Leonardo was very clear about Summers conditions. Leonardo acted cautiously. Before he looked for Kate and told her everything, he had investigated all the people involved in this matter. However, what concerned with Summer had to be investigated more carefully. As soon as Summer brought Rosie into the Golden Cauldron Club, she saw Carl walking towards them. Summer! Although Carl was calling Summers name, his gaze was fixed on Rosie. Summer noticed his gaze and pulled Rosie behind her, saying, Mr. Carl. Carl saw her small movements and smiled awkwardly, Jessica is waiting for you in the private room. After he finished speaking, he turned his head to look at Rosie. He smiled gently, or at least gently in his eyes, You must be Rosie. I am Carl! Rosie poked her head out from behind Summer and replied in a low voice, Yes. Carl had a great big grin on his face. He took out a rainbow lollipop from somewhere in his pocket and handed it to Rosie. His voice became even gentler, Do you want it? Summer knew that Carl wasnt short of money. Otherwise, she would have thought Carl as a bad guy who kidnapped and sold children for a living. When Rosie saw the rainbow lollipop, she couldnt look away from it. All children were sweet teeth. Rosie raised her small hand, but then retracted it at once. She looked up at Summer and asked softly, Mom. She was asking for Summers permission in her own way. Summer pursed her lips and smiled. She carried her up and said, You can take Uncle Carls candy, but you have to say thank you. Rosie nced at Carl and reached out her small hand to quickly bring the lollipop over. She said sweetly, Thank you, Uncle Carl. Carls heart was filled with joy. Rosie, I have more than a lollipop. There are also many delicious fries, and all kinds of candy Carl kept talking, but Rosie only remembered the fries and the candy. She lowered her head and looked at the rainbow lollipop in her hand. She leaned against Summers chest contentedly, obviously not interested in what Carl had said. Carl looked a little hurt. Seeing this, Summer said, Lets go to Jessica first. Rosie is too young to eat all that. Carl nodded and directly took them to the private room where Jessica was in. When Jessica saw Summer and Rosie, her eyes lit up. She hurriedly ran over to Rosie and said, Rosie, give me a hug. Rosie hesitated for a moment before extending her arms towards Jessica. Jessica hugged Rosie with a pleasantly surprised smile, Rosie actually agrees to hug me. Isnt she shy at all? Shes so cute Jessica couldnt help kissing Rosie on the face several times. Seeing this, Carl took a deep breath and silently turned his head away. Chapter 406 Only Show It to You Summer gradually figured it out that Rosie liked beauties. Besides, children were always closer to women. Jessica worked in the entertainment industry. Not surprisingly, she was good-looking. Rosie easily had a good impression of her. Jessica sat down with Rosie in her arms. She turned to look at Carl and said with a smile, Mr. Carl, are you free today? Carl pretended not to understand the meaning behind her words and said, Im very busy, but Rosie ising today, so I give myself a day off. You want to chase me away? Impossible! Carl said to himself. Summer looked at Jessica and then at Carl, smiling and didnt say anything anymore. She turned around and saw Rosie looking at her nervously. She called her, Rosie? Rosie became even more nervous. She squirmed on Jessicas body as if she wanted toe down. Wasnt it just fine? What happened all of a sudden? Jessica also sensed Rosies reaction, so she put her on the ground. As soon as Rosies feetnded on the ground, she ran to Summer and plunged her head into her chest. Summer felt that it was a little funny. She picked Rosie up and suppressed herughter. She whispered to her, Whats wrong? Rosie cautiously looked at Jessica and quickly turned around to hug Summers neck. She whispered, Shes weird. Who? Summer was surprised for a moment. Then, she asked Rosie, Are you saying that the aunt who just hugged you was weird? Rosie crossed her fingers and nodded nervously. Summer opened her mouth in confusion. Jessica looked at Rosie excitedly and asked Summer, What did she say? Summer blinked her eyes and shook her head with a smile. Then, she lowered her head and whispered to Rosie, Why do you say that she is weird? Dont you think shes very beautiful? Rosie nced at Jessica and happened to meet her smiling face. She leaned back into Summers arms and said softly, I do. Then why do you think that shes weird? Dont you know she likes you very much? Summer stroked Rosies hair and tried to change her opinion. Dad said she was weird. When she was in the middle of her sentence, Rosies voice was too low, and Summer could not hear clearly. Yet she still understood what Rosie meant. Summer didnt know whether she shouldugh or cry. She raised her head and asked Jessica, Have you met Leonardo before? Yes, I happened to see himst time when he brought Rosie here. As Jessica said this, she blinked at Rosie, Little Rosie was also here. She even greeted me. After Summer heard Jessicas words, she really went speechless. Leonardo Summer lowered her head and said to Rosie in a soft voice, Jessica is not weird. I know her. Were friends. She likes you very much. Rosie stared at Summer with her big eyes wide open. She was a little confused. Summer held her small hand and asked her, Since she takes such a fancy to you, why dont you say some nice words to her? Rosie blinked her eyes and turned to look at Jessica. She said sweetly, Youre so beautiful. Jessica eximed and asked Summer, Do you teach her to say that? Summer spread out her hands and shook her head to show that it was not what she taught Rosie. Jessica smiled mysteriously at Rosie, Such a good girl. Ive a gift for you. Hearing the word gift, Rosies eyes immediately lit up. Jessica reached out to Rosie and said, Come here. I will only show it to you. Rosie looked at Summer expectantly. Summer put her on the ground, Go. Rosie happily ran towards Jessica. Jessica pretended to be mysterious and pulled Rosie closer. When she was about to give Rosie the gift, she seemed to be ying a seek and hide game. Rosie, you stay here. Dont let your mom see you. OK. Rosie was very cooperative with Jessica. She turned around and looked at where Summer was. She stretched out her small hand with the intention of blocking Summers line of sight. However, Summer still saw the gift Jessica had bought for Rosie. It was a doll most girls would like, along with a nice wishing bottle painted with gorgeous colors.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! They werent special, but Rosie smiled brightly. Obviously, she liked them very much. This will change color in a sh, like this Amazing! Leonardo was so busy that he probably didnt spend much time with Rosie. Summer could gradually understand why Leonardo would let her stay with them. Rosie happily took out the wish bottle and showed it to Summer, Mom, look! Isnt it beautiful? Should we thank Auntie Jessica? Summer nodded her head cooperatively. Thank you, Rosie ran to Jessica and thanked her sweetly. Then, she went over and kissed her. Jessica suddenly copsed into her chair. She pretended to be weak as she said, Suddenly, my head hurt so much that only Rosies kiss can heal me. Rosie was dumbfounded. As Jessica expected, Rosie kissed her again. Beside them, Carl watched all this with jealousy. He cleared his throat and said, Lets order. As he spoke, he handed the menu to Rosie and said, Rosie, order whatever you want. Rosie nced at him and pushed the menu to Summer. With a smile, Summer helped Rosie order a cup of juice and fries. Then she ordered a cup of coffee for herself and handed the menu to Jessica. Perhaps because Carl was in the room, the food they ordered was served very quickly. They almost didnt spend any time waiting. In the childrens cafeteria, Rosie focused on eating the fries. Summer briefly talked to Jessica and Carl about the recent events. After Carl heard what Summer said, he gossiped, Are Leonardo and his sister really on the outs? Sort of. Im not sure. It seemed that Leonardo and Kate had fallen out that day, but they were siblings after all. It was hard to say whether they would make up in the future. Hearing her words, Carl was overjoyed, Just wait. If Leonardo remembers, it will be a hard time for Kate. Summer was astonished for a moment before asking, Why do you say that? Jessica kicked Carl under the dining table, Its time for you to go. Youre so busy Although Carl was reluctant, he still stood up and left. As soon as he left, Jessica moved to Summers side and asked her, How is everything between you and Leonardo now? Just so-so. Summer thought for a moment and said, Its a blessing that were able to live in peace. Jessica nodded and asked, Do you really hate him? I dont know. I dont think we have anything inmon. Summer pursed her lips and a trace of curiosity shed across her face. She nced at Rosie and whispered to Jessica, How were me and Leonardo getting along in the past? Sweet, of course. Otherwise, how could you have cute little Rosie? As Jessica spoke, she couldnt help propping up her chin and looking at Rosie. She sighed with emotion, How adorable she is. Chapter 407 Consider Your Own Future Hearing this, Summer seemed to be hit. Jessica noticed Summers expression and realized she might not believe her. She asked, How do you feel about him now? I dont feel anything. She felt that Leonardo was nothing special apart from being bored and childish. Jessica clicked her tongue and said, Then what are you going to do? You cant always live with them like this. At this point, Jessica paused for a moment and then made some suggestions, I can tell you for sure that you and Leonardo made a sweet couple in the past. Now, you have two choices. If you and Leonardo can remember everything, then you can continue to love each other. However, if neither of you can recover your memories-if you stop loving each other, sooner orter, you will have to consider your own future Jessica did not need to say too much. She hoped Summer could understand the current situation. Ive also thought about it. Summer turned to look at Rosie and found that she was already dozing off, so she reached out and picked her up. She held Rosie in her arms. Rosie only opened her eyeszily and looked at her. She rubbed her head against Summers chest before falling asleep. Jessica leaned over and said softly, Is she sleeping now? Yes. Summer replied, I dont need to worry about how she sleeps or eats at all. She is such an obedient child. Jessica couldnt help reaching out to touch Rosies face, So good. Summer changed her arm holding Rosie to make her sleep morefortably. Then, she raised her head and said to Jessica, If you like, you can have one yourself. I wont get married before thirty. The smile on Jessicas face faded. She said, Enough for me. Lets talk about you. Ive also considered what you just said. Ive also thought about the custody issue of Rosie. Summer became serious and said, Its impossible for me topete with Leonardo for custody right now. I have to do it step by step, but at first, I have to find a job. If she wanted to fight for Rosies custody, the first thing she had to do was to be financially independent. But now, the worst thing was that her life was still in a mess. Hearing Summers words, Jessica remembered the script Summer had sold to Eliza. You once wrote a script called Lost City. It was broadcast two years ago and was very well received. Many fans are urging for a sequel on your Twitter. As Jessica spoke, she took out her mobile phone and flipped through Summers Twitter to show her the messages from those fans. Summer looked at the ID on the screen and muttered, Rosie? Although she did not remember why she took this pseudonym, she knew that it might have something to do with her daughter Rosie. Jessica found the fans messages and showed them to Summer. Its been two years. My dear Rosie, are you going to write the second one or not? So many things remain unanswered in Lost City! Come out, Rosie, and well have a good talk! I beg you toe out and write the second part of Lost City. Thest post of Rosie was released three years ago. I dont think shes going to write the second part of Lost City anymore Thetest fan message was posted a day ago. Summer flipped to the front page and found that thetest post on Summers Twitter was indeed posted three years ago. See? These are all fans of your Lost City. If youe back and write a sequel, there will definitely be a lot of producers and directors looking for you. Although its just an online drama, youve won a lot of awards both at home and abroad. Investors of Lost City have earned a lot of money Jessica thought about it and felt a little hurt, I wonder how much money you sold at that time. I always have this feeling that you should have sold more. Back then, Summer suddenly burned down the vi and ran away. She sold the script in a hurry. Jessica did not know how much she had sold it for. Summer was not thinking that much as Jessica. She took out her phone and searched for Lost City on the Inte. When she saw the contents of Lost City, she felt somewhat familiar. When she saw the main characters names, the plots and sets of characters would automatically pop up in her mind. Summer was slightly surprised. When she thought about it, she felt that maybe she could really write a sequel. After a while, she asked, Do you know who I sold Lost City to? Jessica said, Eliza, a new producer in the entertainment industry. Her status has risen quite quickly in the past years. Are you ready to write a sequel? Can you tell me why Anthony was captured? Summer looked at Jessica awkwardly, Im not sure either. After all, I dont remember how the story goes now. Words failed Jessica. When Summer was about to leave the Golden Cauldron Club, Rosie woke up. Summer asked her, Do you want me to carry you, or do you want to walk by yourself? Walk by myself. Rosie rubbed her eyes and obediently slid onto the ground. She grabbed Summers hand. Summer and Jessica walked out together. As soon as they left the room, they saw Carl walking towards them. He was followed by a subordinate carrying something. When they got closer, Summer noticed that the subordinate behind Carl was carrying a safe. Without waiting for Carl to speak, Jessica frowned and stopped him, What are you doing? This is my greeting gift to Little Rosie. As Carl spoke, he turned around and took the safe, then handed it to Summer. I was in a little rush, and this is the best I can find now.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. With so many people watching, Summer could only reach out and take the safe over, saying, Thank you. However, as soon as Summer took it, she felt her hand sinking. She almost lost her grip on it. She wanted to ask Carl what was inside. Carl specially packed the gift in a safe. It must be something valuable, right? It couldnt be gold bars or cash, could it? Although she didnt want to believe it, Summer felt that her guess was right. It wasnt that she had any misunderstandings about men born in wealthy families, but Carl indeed impressed her with his straightforwardness. Carl said, Its a little heavy. Ill let someone carry it back for you. Just as Summer was about to speak, she saw a person behind Carl from the corner of her eye. She changed her tone and said, That someone is here. Carl followed her line of sight and saw Leonardo striding over. Behind Leonardo was Tim. Carl chuckled, Leonardo. Leonardo only nced at him. His gaze did not stop on his face, butnded on Summer. When Rosie saw that Leonardo was here, she cried out in joy, Daddy! Im here, Leonardo replied, and his gaze returned to Summer. Seeing the safe in her hand, he frowned and asked, What is it? As he spoke, he took the safe from Summers hand. Everything happened so naturally. Chapter 408 A Terrible Reason Mr. Carls greeting gift for Rosie. As Summer spoke, she turned around and smiled at Carl. Carl smiledcently. Leonardo weighed the safe in his hand and turned to look at Carl. He said indifferently, Rosie has no concept of money right now. Carl was shocked, You didnt even look inside. How did you know that it was filled with money? What else can you put in here? Leonardo said indifferently, slightly showing his disgust. But anyone who knew him could tell. Carl had a serious expression, You Clearly, Leonardo didnt want to waste time on Carl anymore. He turned around to look at Summer, Come with me. Where? Before she could figure out why Leonardo was suddenly here, she was asked to go somewhere with him Leonardo handed the safe to Tim and instructed, Take Rosie home. Yes, Tim replied respectfully. Then, Leonardo turned around and said to Rosie, Follow Uncle Tim back. Well go backter. Wait for us at home. Rosie nodded uprehendingly. Leonardo was six feet tall, yet Rosie was only three years old. Standing in front of him, she looked like a small ball. Leonardo was at least a meter taller than her. Although it wasnt a tender scene, the little daughter nodding at her father in confusion was especially adorable to others. However, Leonardo was clearly not interested in continuing to y his part in this loving scene. After he finished speaking, he directly took Summers hand and went out. Summer wanted to say something to Rosie, but now, she didnt have time to say it anymore. She could only turn around and say to Rosie, Be good and follow Uncle Tim home. Daddy and I will be back soon. Bye! Herst word carried with it an ent of coaxing. Rosie looked confused, but she still obediently waved her hand at Summer. Summer followed Leonardo out of the Golden Cauldron Club. As soon as they were out of the door, Summer immediately shook off Leonardos hand and said, I can walk. Stay away from me. Leonardo came and asked her to go somewhere with him all of a sudden. He hadnt seen Rosie for a day, yet when he saw her, he didnt even give his daughter a hug. Leonardo lowered his head and looked at his hand. Without saying a word, he opened the car door and sat in the drivers seat.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Summer pulled open the passenger door with an ugly face. Where exactly are we going? she asked him as she fastened her seat belt. This time, Leonardo answered her question directly, Hospital. Why are you going to the hospital? Youre not feeling well? After she said this, she felt that she had asked a wrong question. Even if Leonardo was not feeling well, he wouldnt ask her to go to the hospital with him, right? In any case, she couldnt understand, so she didnt ask anymore. The two of them went all the way to the hospital in silence. When they got out of the car, Summer put her hands into her pockets and walked behind Leonardo, keeping one step away from him. Before entering the hospital, Leonardo turned around and looked at Summer expressionlessly, saying, Summer, are your feet stuck to the ground? Summer said angrily, Leave me alone. Why cant you just walk on your own? Im an adult, and its not like Im going to get lost. Summer really couldnt figure out why Leonardo suddenly cared about her so much today. He evenined about her walking. Leonardo fixed his eyes on Summer and stood still. Summer took a deep breath and strode forward. She deliberately walked very fast, and Leonardo, who was now behind her, also went faster. When she slowed down, Leonardo also slowed down. In short, Leonardo was following behind her with her pace. She could feel that not only was Leonardo maintaining the same speed as her, he was also staring at her. His gaze was too deep and made her in difort. In the end, Summer simply took a step back and walked beside him. Leonardo turned up the corners of his lips, showing a faint smile. If one didnt look carefully, this smile could hardly be noticed. The two of them entered the elevator together. Leonardo reached out and pressed a button. When he withdrew his hand, it just happened to pass Summers ear. She could feel the cold air on him. The elevator did not stop on any of the floors in the middle. Finally, it stopped on the floor which Leonardo had pressed. Summer got out of the elevator and realized that there was basically no one in the hospital. As if guessing what she was thinking, Leonardo said, It is more convenient with fewer people. Does it mean that he did go through an under table dealing and hire the whole hospital? Summer said to herself. Mr. Emerson really knew how to burn money. Not long after they left the elevator, a subordinate came over and said, Mr. Emerson. Leonardo asked in a calm voice, Everything set? The subordinate respectfully said, Everything is ready. Summer looked at Leonardo in doubt. But soon, doubt left her eyes. She remembered Leonardos painful appearance in the study that day. Was Leonardo here for an examination today? Just as this thought popped up in her head, Leonardo, who was standing beside her, said, You can now take her to do the examination. Her? Summer raised her head and saw a group of doctors and nurses in white standing opposite her. Half of them were female. As soon as Leonardo spoke, a female doctor walked towards her. Ms. Summer, please follow us. Shouldnt Leonardo be the one who got examined? Doubts were already written on Summers face. Seeing this, Leonardo said, Its just a general examination. After he finished speaking, he raised his hand and signaled the doctor to take Summer for examination. When the doctor got Leonardos order, regardless of whether Summer was willing or not, she directly took her away. Im in excellent health. I dont need an examination! Summer felt that Leonardo was too baffled. Even if he really had good intentions, why couldnt he tell her in advance? Why couldnt he? However, at this point, Summer could only follow the female doctors and have her general examination. By the time she finished, it was already dark. When she came out, she saw Leonardo quietly sitting on the sofa, flipping through a pile of paper in his hand. She got closer to him and discovered that what was in Leonardos hand was the result of her examinations. Summer walked to his side and sat down. She tilted her head and asked, Why do I need an examination suddenly? In case you have any infectious diseases and spread them to Rosie. Leonardo did not raise his head, and his voice was deep yet cold, almost emotionless. Summer turned up the corners of her lips and said with a faked smile, Mr. Emerson, you are really different. You can tell such a terrible reason so seriously. Leonardo had just finished reading thest result. He looked up at Summer with a serious expression, Ms. Summer, you are also very different. You are obviously so angry, yet you can stillugh. Summer was speechless. Chapter 409 Can’t You Check by Yourself? There was an oppressive silence. Summer scratched her fingers and her gaze met Leonardos for a while, but she was defeated by Leonardos deep gaze. She turned away, pursed her lips, and said, Whatever you say. Leonardo did not say anything else, because the doctor had already entered. The doctor greeted him respectfully, Mr. Emerson. Then he handed a summary report to Leonardo. Ms. Summer has recovered quite well. All her body functions have be normal, but she still needs to get more rest. After the doctor finished speaking, he paused and asked, Is Ms. Summer really not feeling any other difort? As soon as the doctor said that, he felt the atmosphere in the room was not right. She looked up and saw that Leonardo was looking at her with a gloomy expression. Im sorry, Mr. Emerson. I dont mean any harm. Normally, like Ms. Summers situation, when she wakes up, there might be some seque. As the female doctor spoke, she unconsciously turned to look at Summer. Summers condition was not verymon. So as a doctor, she would naturally be very curious. Although she knew Leonardo was not a man to be trifled with, she could not help asking this question. Summer could understand why the doctor asked such a question. Besides, she did have seque. Wasnt amnesia her sequ? However, Leonardo did not think so. Leonardo sneered and said with a sinister expression, Cant you check by yourself if she has any seque? The female doctor wanted to say something, but was pulled out by another doctor who was afraid she would offend Leonardo if she spoke more. Although they couldnt tell if Summer had any seque, they could tell that Leonardo was unhappy. Summer naturally felt it more clearly. She didnt understand why Leonardo was suddenly unhappy, but she didnt dare to ask. The female doctor told Leonardo about Summers results in detail before leaving. A subordinate walked to Leonardo and whispered something in his ear. After Leonardo heard this, he said, Bring him over. Was anyone elseing? Summer stretched her neck and looked at the door when she saw the subordinate going out. Not long after, the subordinate brought in a male doctor in a white robe. The male doctor looked a little tired, but he was still very calm. He was about fifty years old and seems to be kind. He walked over to Leonardo and said seriously, Are you Mr. Emerson? This doctor was the brain specialist Tim had arranged for Leonardo. Leonardo slowly stood up and said, Im Leonardo Emerson. Sorry, I finished an operation just now and I still have an operation to do tomorrow morning. Lets get straight to the point. He sat down on the other side. His expression was firm and confident. He should be a sophisticated expert. He looked up at Summer and said, Ms. Summer seems to have recovered well. Summer was surprised that this expert actually knew her. But on second thought, she felt there was nothing strange. After all, Leonardo had arranged this appointment for her in advance. Yep. Summer smiled at the doctor. After Mr. Tim contacted me, I analyzed Ms. Summers information at various stages in detail. I was thinking about finding a chance to meet Ms. Summer when you contacted me first. The doctor looked eagerly at Summer. There werent many cases of recovery like Summer, so it naturally attracted the attention of people in the medical field. After the doctor finished speaking, he turned to look at Leonardo. The causes of amnesia fall into three major categories. The first is severe physical trauma to the brain. The second is psychological trauma. And the third may be some drug-induced memory loss. For Ms. Summer, it should be the first category. He paused for a moment and looked at Summer before continuing, Ive seen Ms. Summers brain CT scans at different stages of treatment. Its normal to lose memory under such a severe injury. At this stage, your body has healed. As for when the memory will recover, this is a probability event. Hearing this, Summers expression changed slightly. Although the doctor did not say it in a very straight way, Summer could realize what he meant. In other words, whether or not she could find her memories back depended on luck. If it was easy to get memories back, the doctor wouldnt say such ambiguous words. Even though she was prepared, Summer still felt a little ufortable. She fell silent, only to hear the doctor say that he could prescribe some medicine for her first. She did not pay attention to what Leonardo said to the doctor. She didnt realize that she was the only one who stood there until she came out of the room. Followed by Leonardos subordinates, she turned around but did not see Leonardo. Summer asked, Wheres Leonardo? The subordinates behind her said respectfully, Mr. Emerson still has something to do. Summer was in no mood for caring about Leonardo. She just followed Leonardos subordinates out of the hospital and waited for Leonardo in the car. After Summer left, there were only Leonardo and the doctor in the room. Leonardo took out another information bag ced beside him and handed it to the doctor, Take a look at this. The doctor doubtfully took the bag and opened it. He looked up at Leonardo, Is this Leonardos case report? Yes. Leonardo replied and leaned against the sofa, signaling him to read it first. The doctor wasnt sure what Leonardo meant, but he could only finish reading it first.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. After he finished, he saw Leonardos expression remained unchanged. He frowned. It seems that Mr. Emersons injuries were much lighter than that of Ms. Summer. Judging from the report, Mr. Emersons life was not in danger at that time, but Ms. Summer was nearly dead. It was not easy for her to survive. It was fortunate that she was able to recover so well now. Hearing his words, Leonardos expression darkened. His eyes were cold, making people tremble with fear. The doctor pursed his lips and looked a little uneasy. He was one of the best brain specialists in the country, and hade into contact with countless celebrities. However, the aura of this man in front of him was more overwhelming than others he had ever met. He remembered that beforeing here, someone had reminded him that Leonardo was not a person to be trifled with. After a while, there came Leonardos deep voice. ording to the report, am I also suffering from amnesia due to brain trauma? You lost your memory? The doctor was astonished, We cant rule out this possibility, as well as other reasons. Chapter 410 Accommodating Himself to Her Hearing this, Leonardo narrowed his eyes and asked, For example? Apart from the three major categories, there is another possibility, which is hypnosis. The doctor stressed thest word, revealing a hint of reverence. Hypnosis? Leonardos expression was cold, as a sharp light shed in his eyes. This word was actually not verymon in life. There are some psychiatrists who master the hypnosis, but they use hypnosis to give patients psychotherapy. The doctors expression changed as he said this. But the function of hypnosis is not limited to this. Not only can it solve psychological problems, it can also change the behavior habits of the hypnotized person, and even seal up memories. After he finished speaking, he suddenly stood up and said, Sorry, I dont know much about this. Most of them are just hearsay. You can ask the relevant practitioners. I have to go home first. Then he got up and hurried out. But when he reached the door, he was stopped by the bodyguards. A subordinate walked over to Leonardo and asked, Sir? Leonardo raised his hand and said, Let him go. Summer waited in the car till she felt hungry. Only then did Leonardo bring a group of people out of the hospital, with a white stic bag in his hand. Leonardo let the bodyguards get on other cars He walked straight to the front of Summers car, opened the door and threw the stic bag into the back seat, and then he sat in the drivers seat. Summer leaned against the back of the seat and looked at him. She found his expression was no different from before. She could not see any change in his emotions, nor could she guess what he had in his mind. She simply turned away and looked out of the window. She just wanted to go back now. She didnt know what Rosie was doing at home alone. The car moved forward slowly. It was so quiet that they could even hear each other breathing. What do you want to eat? Leonardo suddenly asked her in a deep voice, which was somewhat abrupt. Shouldnt I ask you about this? Summer looked at the time and it was already seven oclock. It was a littlete to go back and cook. So she added, You want to eat out? Leonardo did not say anything and stopped the car at a restaurant. He told her that he was indeed nning to eat outside. Summer got out of the car and reminded him, Rosie is still alone at home. Leonardo turned around and looked at her, signaling her with his eyes You dont have to say. I know. Forget it! No matter what Leonardo was gonna do, she had to go home first. Although there were so many servants at home, she was still a little worried. Feeling that the person behind him hadnt followed up, Leonardo turned around and read her thoughts at a nce. He said, Theres a traffic jam now. Itll take at least an hour to get back. Arent you hungry? I am not. Before Summer could finish her words, her stomach rumbled. It was a little embarrassing, especially when she just said that she wasnt hungry. Leonardo looked at her with a smile, signaling for her toe over. Summer could only follow him. Sitting face to face, Leonardo handed the menu to her. Summer looked at him in surprise. Was Leonardo behaving like a gentleman? Summer didnt answer, You order. Leonardo did not say anything else. He took the menu back and ordered some dishes. Summer sighed. Leonardo was really just pretending. If it was Stanley, he would definitely put the menu in front of her. Thinking of Stanley, Summer was lost in her thoughts. Stanley was so busy. He should be eating out every day. Maybe he would live in his counseling room. Although Leonardo was flipping through the menu, he subconsciously paid attention to Summer. It was like a habit in his subconscious that he did not do it intentionally. When he realized, he found himself staring at Summer. Fortunately, Summer was absent-minded and did not notice he was looking at her. Recently, he had indeed recovered some memories, but they were all fragmented. Some of them were rted to his mother, but most of them were rted to Summer. Although they were only small details, Leonardo could tell he cared much about her in the past. Although Tim didnt tell him, Leonardo could tell from Tims words that Summer was very important to him. However, due to theck of memories between him and Summer, their rtionship could only be maintained by Rosie now. Leonardo was born to be a bit paranoid. Even though he had recovered hisplete memories, he realized the difference of Summer. Thus, it was impossible for him to let her go. Moreover, she was the mother of his child. Sensing Leonardos gaze, Summer looked up at him. However, Leonardo looked away just before she looked at him. Summer pursed her lips. Just now, she really felt Leonardo was looking at her.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Could it be an illusion? As they waited for the meal, neither of them spoke. Summer did not know what to say. Leonardo was not a talkative person. It was too awkward, so Summer took out her phone. However, when she took out her phone, Leonardo, who hadnt been looking at her, suddenly turned to her. His eyes were calm. He didnt say a word, but Summer felt she was going to be overwhelmed by his aura. Summer could only put down her phone. Fortunately, the meal was served soon. Surprisingly, all dishes are in light vors. Summer asked tentatively, Didnt you like spicy food? Did he want to try another vor today? However, when the waiter brought the chili pepper to them, Summer knew she was wrong. She realized that Leonardo was probably trying to adapt himself to her taste. This made her fidget. She always felt Leonardo was up to no good when he became so nice all of a sudden. Leonardo looked at her with a deep gaze, Yes. A simple word had an inexplicable sense of provocation. Leonardo was really adapting himself to her taste. Summer felt like she was sitting on pins and needles during the meal. There must be something wrong. As for Leonardo, he looked so calm, much morefortable than Summer. There was no traffic jam on the way back. It didnt take long for them to arrive home. When Summer got home, Rosie was sitting in the hall with the little tiger puppet in her arms. She was watching TV, her eyes staring straight at the TV screen. Rosie. Summer called her, and she only said hmm. Without turning her head, she almost went into the TV. Chapter 411 Understood All the Reasons Summer walked to the back of the sofa and kissed Rosie on the face. Mom. Rosie turned to nce at her, and turned to watch TV again. Cartoons were really magical. Summer sat beside Rosie and watched TV with her. She watched for a while and found the cartoons were quite interesting. Leonardo knew Rosie well. She would be fascinated when she watched cartoons. So he just ignored her. After he took a shower and get downstairs, he saw Summer, who was sitting beside Rosie, watching cartoons with a serious expression. He was frozen for a moment. Leonardo looked at the time and strode over to the mother and daughter. He picked up the remote control and turned off the TV. Then, he said coldly, Go take a shower and sleep. Rosie pouted. Although she was very unhappy, she didnt dare to say anything because the person who turned off her TV was Leonardo. With an Oh, she was about to slide off the sofa. But Summer was different. She stood up and said angrily, Why did you turn off the TV all of a sudden? She just happened to see a beautiful ce, and this person suddenly walked over and turned off the TV! She seemed to understand the feelings of those children who had their TV turned off by adults. Compared to Summer, Leonardo was much calmer. He asked Summer, What time is it? Summer looked at the time and said, 9:30 pm. Leonardo turned around and went upstairs. Summer understood what he meant. It was already half past nine, and it was time to go upstairs and take a shower and sleep. She could understand all this, but could he do it in a better way, or say it more clearly? He treated Rosie very well, but sometimes the way he handled things was too rough. Feeling that someone was pulling her clothes, Summer turned around and saw Rosie smiling tteringly, Mom, I still want to watch cartoons. How should she tell Rosie? Actually, she also wanted to watch cartoons, but now it was time to go to bed. Summer thought for a while and squatted down to discuss with Rosie, Can we watch it tomorrow? Its toote today. Mom is so sleepy. You can sleep with me tonight and Ill watch cartoons with you tomorrow, okay? Rosie nodded in confusion, Alright. My baby is the best! Although she had been living with Rosie for several days, it was still beyond her expectations to coax Rosie not to do something. Summer brought Rosie upstairs and took a shower with her. Rosie then stayed in her room and didnt want to leave. Summer was soft-hearted, so she let Rosie sleep with her. Not long after Rosiey on the bed, she fell asleep. Only then did Summer get up and prepared to go downstairs to drink some water. When she passed by Leonardos study, she discovered that there was light through the cracks in the door. Was Leonardo still working? Summer paused for a moment before she left. The door to the study was suddenly opened from inside. Leonardos slender figure appeared at the door. He looked at Summer, expressionless. What are you doing here? He was dressed in his pajamas and his face looked unhealthy and pale. This reminded Summer of the day when Leonardo looked so painful in the study. I go downstairs to drink some water. Summer hesitated for a moment, and then swallowed Are you alright. Instead, she said Do you want to drink? It was just a courtesy question, but Leonardo was not polite. I want coffee. Summer nodded and went downstairs. She poured herself a cup of water, and made a cup of coffee for Leonardo. When she came up with coffee, she found the study door half-open. Leonardo had deliberately left the door open for her. As she walked in with the tray, she saw Leonardo sitting at the desk, frowned slightly as he flipped through the documents in his hand. He was fully concentrated. Summer walked over and ced the coffee beside him. Noticing that he looked very bad, she couldnt help but say, You should rest early. Leonardo looked up at her, his expression extremely calm. Under his gaze, Summer felt like she was meddling in his affairs. She didnt know why she said this so easily, and it sounded as if she was especially concerned about him. Summer felt a little awkward. Im going out first. She turned around to leave, but Leonardo grabbed her wrist. Summer was slightly angry, and her tone carried a trace of anger. Leo um Before she could say Leonardos name, her lips were blocked. Leonardos lips were warmer than hers, and the touch obviously made her heart trembling. Both of them opened their eyes, their lips pressing together. They looked at each other. Summer stiffened for a second and pushed Leonardo away. Just as her hand touched him, she felt her waist was wrapped around by his arms. The man held her waist tightly and pulled her into his embrace. They stuck together, and almost at the same time, their breathing quickened. Hearing such clear breathing, Summer blushed. She turned away to avoid Leonardos lips and said angrily, Let go of me now. Ill pretend nothing happens. Her voice shook slightly and her face blushed, looked a little pitiful. Instead of letting her go, Leonardo lowered his head and deliberately kissed her lips, But what if I want something to happen between us? He sounded impudent and confident. Summer couldnt move at all and her body stiffened like a rock. Leonardo, do you feel very aplished by bullying a woman? I dont know about other women, but if it is you, not only will I have a sense of aplishment, I will also be very. He deliberately paused and looked at the anger in Summers eyes with satisfaction. He added, Excited. Summer did not understand the meaning of excited at first. Until she felt. Summer was stunned. She even breathed carefully. Leonardo was strange and unpredictable. Summer could not guess what he was going to do next, nor could she guess what he was thinking. She swallowed her saliva and said, What do you want? It sounded that she was going to give in. Leonardo loosened her and said, I only want to tell you one thing. You are not allowed to go out to hook up with others until my memory is back.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Summer frowned, What do you mean? Chapter 412 Have Feelings for You Leonardo narrowed his eyes, revealing a smile that was hard to understand, Cant you understand the literal meaning? Summer was especially disgusted with that he felt everything was under control. She raised her chin slightly, and the softness in her tone had long since disappeared. She stared at Leonardo and said coldly, What do you mean by hook up with others? For example, Stanley. Leonardo slowed down a bit, but it sounded even more dangerous. Summer smiled, took a deep breath and said, Then what about Amber? So you admit it? Admit what? Stanley. They were circling around, and the topic focused on Stanley. Summer tried to reason with Leonardo, Leonardo, we dont have a legally recognized rtionship right now, except for the fact that we are Rosies parents. Now that Im living with you, there are some things I dont need you to tell me. I understand, but you. Leonardo didnt listen to her. He stopped her and said, Its good that you understand. Can you let me finish first? Summer struggled irritably for a moment and broke free. She looked up at Leonardo with surprise. Leonardo put his hands in his pockets and leaned against the desk. I only listen to important words, he said. This can save our time. Summer replied, So your time is precious. What about mine? If you think your time is precious, you should go back to sleep now. Leonardo tilted his head to look at her, his indifferent expression even showing some innocence. Leonardo was truly unreasonable. However, Summer couldnt find a way to refute him. She glimpsed the coffee she had just ced on his desk. She nced at Leonardo, reached out and picked up the coffee. Then she raised her head and drank it all in one breath. She didnt add milk and sugar in the coffee. It was so bitter that her throat was filled with astringency. Summer pursed her lips and endured the bitterness. She ced the empty coffee cup on the desk with a bang sound and looked at Leonardo provocatively. Im going to bed. Good night. Leonardo watched her walk out with a gloomy expression before looking down at the empty coffee cup. He stretched out his fingers and touched the handle of the cup. He smiled. Was she angry just now? However, her revenge was really too slight. He even didnt feel it. And he actually found it somewhat interesting. Summer returned to her room with anger. She closed the door and let out a sigh of relief. She then went to the bed to take a look at Rosie. Seeing that Rosie was still sleeping peacefully, she went into the bathroom. Standing in front of the sink, she touched her lips. It felt as if there was still the heat of the kiss. She couldnt figure out what Leonardo was thinking and what he wanted to do. But his arrogance was indeed annoying. Summer walked out of the bathroom, but she did not lie on the bed. Are you sure I really loved Leonardo before? She sank into the sofa and sent a message to Jessica. Jessica might be ying with her phone, so she quickly replied, Yes. Summer finally found someone to vent. She began toin to Jessica, But now I feel that he is so annoying. He is as arrogant as an emperor. Listening to what he says can almost kill me. Jessica watched her send such a long message and replied, Give me an example. He told me not to go out to hook up with others until he remembered everything. Do I look like such an easy woman? I can understand why he said this, but the way he said it to me was really annoying. Jessica read Summers words over and over again and said thoughtfully, I feel like you are showing off your love to me. Mr. Emerson clearly has feelings for you, but he hasntpletely found his memories back yet. Its a bitplicated to say that. But its like an animals instinct to swear sovereignty over its own things and territories. After Jessica finished speaking, she asked Summer, Can you understand what I said? He has feelings for me. Shouldnt he be gentler? Everyones way of expressing love is different. Jessica asked her patiently, What about you? Dont you have any feelings for him? Summer became silent. After a few seconds, she sent Jessica a Good night. Jessica quickly replied, You havent answered my question yet! I am sleepy. Summer said. Then, she threw her phone away. She gentlyy on the bed and carefully tucked the quilt for Rosie. She could not sleep and just looked at the ceiling. Did she have feelings for Leonardo? Peoples feelings were rted to their memories. Although she didnt have any memories now, it was impossible for Summer not to feel anything at all since she and Leonardo had stayed with each other for days. asionally, she would feel flipped. But this feeling was illusory and insecure. Without memories, those sudden feelings and heartbeats were like tall buildings without foundations, which would copse with a single poke. Either way, they both regained their memories. Or, they fell in love again. Early in the morning, as soon as Leonardo arrived at thepany, Carl walked to him from nowhere. Carl wore a blue sweater with a white shirt underneath. He looked like a young man in his early twenties. He stood in front of Leonardo and said with a smile, Good morning, Leonardo. Leonardo narrowed his eyes, Is anything wrong?N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Of course. If theres nothing wrong, why do Ie to you? As Carl spoke, his gaze lingered on Leonardo, trying to read something more. Hearing this, Leonardo nced at him and spat out two words, Follow me. Carl was stunned, but he quickly reacted and followed. He went to the presidents office with Leonardo. However, when they exited the elevator, they met Kate. Carl smiled meaningfully, Miss Kate, long time no see. Kates expression changed when she saw Carl. She ignored Carl and turned to look at Leonardo. Leonardo didnt even look at her and walked straight into the office. Carl followed Leonardo, not forgetting to turn around and raise his eyebrows towards Kate in a threatening manner. Kate was so angry that she trembled and clenched her hands tightly. Her expression became extremely terrible. Suddenly, her phone rang. Kate picked up the phone and said in a low mood, Speak. No one knew what Kate heard, she just sneered, I see. Chapter 413 Hush, Hush, Sweet Charlotte Actually, this was the first time Carl came to Leonardos office. He looked around curiously and said, The decoration here is simr to your office in Tip Top. Come to the point, said Leonardo. Then he walked to the chair beside the desk and sat down. Carl turned around and strode to Leonardos desk. He ced his hands on the desk and stared into Leonardos eyes, Leonardo, have you recovered your memories? Leonardos expression did not change much. They looked at each other for a while before Leonardo said, What do you think? That day in Tip Top, you disliked the gift I gave Rosie because it is money. In the past, you always disliked me like that and kept squeezing me As Carl spoke, he couldnt help butin. Leonardo repeated one of his words, Squeeze? Carls expression changed. He then swallowed his saliva and said, No I I mean care Leonardo snorted coldly but said nothing. I cant believe youve recovered your memories, Carl almost cried out, Damn it, I helped you to recover over three years. But you still didnt remember the past. But now, youve regained your memories after you live with Summer for only a few days. Why? Carl said bitterly, but Leonardopletely ignored that and asked, What is your rtionship with Jessica? What? Dont you know? I havent remembered yet, Leonardo said. Carl was confused and asked, Whats up? Leonardo exined simply, asionally, some scenes sh by in my mind. Why? When he was in Tip Top, Carl felt that Leonardo had recovered his memories. But he didnt expect that it would be the case. I dont know, Leonardo told him the truth. What about Summer? You two had an ident. Did she recover any of her memories? She was injured severer than me then, and she doesnt remember anything now. The doctor said that she would unlikely regain her memory, Leonardo said in a low voice. Speaking of the past, Carls expression became serious.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! At that time, Kate brought someone to save you when you were in danger on the ind. But she just took you away and left Summer behind. When I arrived at ind, I didnt find Summer. And Kate stopped us visiting you. Hearing this, Leonardo suddenly looked up. Then he asked expressionlessly, Kate didnt save Summer, did she? She wanted to fix you up with Amber. How could she save Summer? She is a Charlotte, said Carl. Seeing that Leonardo turned gloomy, he just swallowed what he wanted to say. Over the past three years, both he and Jessica thought Summer was dead. Leonardo lost his memory,pletely believed in Kate and forgot about Summer. Carl couldnt help but feel a little embarrassed, We all thought that this might be the end of our lives. But Summer is still alive, and you are slowly refreshing your memories. Everything is getting better Leonardos face didnt change at all. Carl couldnt tell whether Leonardo had heard what he said or not. However, Leonardo changed the topic and asked Carl, Kate took me to Country M for treatment then. Do you know which hospital it was? Carl thought for a while and replied, I dont know. She took you to Country M temporarily. We were busy looking for Summer at that time, so we didnt pay much attention to which hospital you were brought to. Hearing this, Leonardo looked down and remained motionless. Nobody knew what he was thinking. Carl asked him in confusion, Whats wrong? Leonardo stretched out his hand and opened a document, Are you so free? Carl rubbed his nose, realizing that Leonardo wanted him to leave. Before leaving, Carl said, OK, Ill go back to Tip Top. How about we go out for a drink together in Tip Topter? Leonardo said indifferently, No, I have a kid at home. Carl pursed his mouth. Is Leonardo showing off that he has a kid? He thought for a moment and said, Then shall Ie to your house for a drink? Carl and Leonardo were about the same age, but he was more outgoing than Leonardo. After saying that, Carl looked at Leonardo with his face full of expectation. And he also looked a little nervous. OK, Leonardo seemed to recall something and continued, You cane with Jessica. Carl happily patted his thigh, Great! Ill bring my own wine! In the hall. Summer and Rosie sat on the sofa, watching cartoons. Yesterday, Summer had promised Rosie that she would watch cartoons with her. Naturally, she could not break her promise. She had a tablet in her hand. On the screen was a search page, showing information about Lost City. Summer just searched Lost City, and there was so much information popping up. This was enough to prove how popr Lost City was when it went online. It drew peoples attention. When Summer was watching cartoons with Rosie, she nced at a maid hurrying in from outside. The maid hurriedly walked over to Summer. Seeing her, Summer said without hesitation, Whats wrong? The maid said hesitatingly, Miss Miss Kate is here. Kate? Summer was puzzled. Why did shee here? Just as she was about to speak, Summer saw someoneing in from outside. Kate was dressed in a neat white suit. That suit was well-tailored and Kate was very attractive in it. And she seemed to be prouder and more arrogant. She looked around and then her gaze fell on Summer. A hint of coldness shed in her eyes as Kate walked straight towards Summer. Summer slowly stood up. Seeing the maid beside her turn around to leave, she guessed the maid was going to call Leonardo. Summer stopped her, Dont inform Leonardo. I can handle this. When she was at the old house of the Emersons that day, Summer could tell Kate hated her. She expected Kate woulde for her. Kate and Leonardo both worked in the Emerson Group. If she wanted to see Leonardo, she could meet him in thepany. Obviously, Kate came here for her. Hearing what Summer said, the maid was at a loss. Seeing her like this, Summer did not insist, It is up to you. The maid nodded slightly and left. Kate walked over and only nced at Summer before turning her gaze to Rosie, Hi, Rosie. Summer walked towards Rosie, picked up the remote control, and pressed it to pause the cartoon. Then she said softly, Rosie, Auntie Kate is speaking to you. Rosie looked up at Summer. Summer pointed to where Kate was. Following Summers fingers, Rosie saw Kate. Then she smiled happily, Hi, Auntie. Auntie, give me a hug. Kate squatted on the ground and extended her hand towards Rosie. Chapter 414 Pissed Her off Rosie jumped off the sofa and ran towards Kate. Summer watched aside without showing any special emotions on her face. She only nced at Kate before turning around and instructing the maid to make tea. Though Kate was an uninvited guest, Summer should be polite to her as well. Summer did not know why Kate hated her, but Rosie was an Emerson. She could tell Kate hated her, but she treated Rosie well. Therefore, she would not stop Rosie and Kate from getting close. Rosie rushed towards Kate. Kate carried Rosie into her arms and kissed her on the face, Rosie, did you miss me? Yes. Kate smiled as she picked her up and spoke to her. Then a maid brought the tea over and said, Miss Kate, please have some tea. Kate put Rosie aside and looked up at Summer. Summer did not dodge but looked at Kate too. Their gazes met in the air. Summer did not show any fear. Kate curled her lips and sneered. Summer turned around and handed the tablet in her hand to the maid, Take Rosie upstairs. After she finished speaking, Summer said to Rosie, Rosie, your aunt and I have something to say. You go upstairs for a while, and I wille for you then, OK? OK. Rosie nodded and walked upstairs with the maid. As soon as Rosie left, Kate no longer concealed her disdain, Rosie is, like Leonardo, generous and kind to anyone, including you. Three years ago, Kate didnt like Summer. And three yearster, she still didnt like Summer. Is that so? I dont understand what you mean. But I know there is a misunderstanding between you and Leonardo. You can juste for him, but not me, Summer said without changing her expression. Summer saw how Leonardo treated Kate that day. They were clearly at odds. Leonardo would not listen to Kate at all. And Kate had no choice but toe for me. Summer couldnt help but continue to sigh in her mind people will always bully the weak and fear the strong. Kate thought Summer would be an easier target than Leonardo. Actually, Kate did not have much contact with Summer. So, she did not know much about Summer. Hearing what Summer said, Kate was a little shocked but even angrier. Misunderstanding? Isnt it because of you? Kate looked at Summer coldly and emphasized, if you are wise, you should leave Leonardo. Summer was nestled on the sofa, then she said indifferently, You should tell this to Leonardo. Summer! Kate was so angry that she suddenly stood up from the sofa, Dont ask for trouble. Summer took a deep breath and pretended to be puzzled, Leonardo doesnt know about youing here today, does he? Although things were bad between Kate and Leonardo, they had some simrities. For example, they liked to make orders. It was as if everyone should be under their control and listen to them. Summer was a little irritated, but still maintained a calm smile on her face. Kate stared at her angrily, Did you have someone to notify Leonardo? Everyone here knew you are Leonardos sister. Theyll naturally inform Leonardo of your arrival. Actually, Summer wasnt sure if the maid had called Leonardo. However, Kate believed her. Kate was still somewhat afraid of Leonardo. She asked Summer unwillingly, You stay with Leonardo because of his power and money, dont you? How much do you want if I ask you to leave him? Kate had always looked down on Summer and felt that she liked Leonardos money and influence. Summer sneered, Even if I like that, I wont leave him because you will give me the money. Its a better way for me to stay with him and be the mother of his child, isnt it? After she finished speaking, Summer asked Kate as if she was curious, Well, how much will you offer? If Im satisfied with that, I can consider your request. Summer teased and provoked Kate. Expectedly, Kate trembled with anger. I hope you can always be so arrogant! Kate gritted her teeth and left. As soon as Kate left, Summer let out a long sigh of relief. She leaned against the sofa and pondered for a moment. Just as she was about to go upstairs to see Rosie, Summer heard a noise outside the door. She looked up at the door and saw Leonardo striding towards her. Summer was slightly surprised. The maid indeed called Leonardo toe back. Leonardo walked straight to her and asked, Wheres Kate? Shes gone, Summer pursed her lips and said, I pissed her off. With that, Summer looked at Leonardo innocently. Leonardo raised his eyebrows and said nothing. He turned around and walked out. Summer stood up and asked, Are you leaving now? Leonardo didnt even turn his head but walked even faster. Summer became a bit serious. She told Leonardo that he had pissed Kate off. Summer wanted to know what ce Kate was in Leonardos heart. Well, it could be seen that Kate had no ce in Leonardos heart. He ignored Katepletely. Then why did hee back? Leonardo received a phone call from a maid. Hearing that Kate came for Summer, he subconsciously worried that Summer would be bullied and drove back immediately. After all, Kate was so ruthless that she refused to save Summer then. Therefore, Kate wouldnt be kind to Summer if she came for her. Kate was there to cause troubles for Summer. However, Summer didnt seem to be at a disadvantage when Leonardo came back. Leonardo sat in the car, loosened his tie, and drove to the Emerson Group. After he exited the elevator, his secretary came over and told him that Kate was waiting for him in his office. Leonardo smiled coldly, How long has she waited for? The secretary answered, Not very long. Isnt there a meeting on the schedule? Lets start the meeting now. After Leonardo finished speaking, he walked straight to the meeting room. The secretary was dumbfounded. Does the president deliberately keep Miss Kate, the vice president waiting? Everyone in the Emerson Group knew that Leonardo and Kate were siblings. Were they at odds? In the past, Leonardo and Kate didnt get along well. But only the Emersons knew about it, and outsiders did not. The secretary stood still for a moment before she went to prepare materials for the meeting. Kate waited for a long time, but she didnt see Leonardo return. She couldnt help but imagine that Leonardo would have returned home for Summer? Even Leonardo lost his memory, he still took Summer seriously.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 415 What She Said Was Full of Holes When Leonardo finally appeared in the office, Kate had waited for him for forty minutes. Kate called Leonardo halfway, but he did not answer. As soon as Leonardo entered, Kate walked up to him angrily and asked, Where have you been? I was in a meeting. Leonardo walked around her to his desk. Kate rolled her eyes and asked tentatively, Did you just go to a meeting? Leonardo looked at her, Cut to the chase. Kate did not doubt his words. In her opinion, Leonardo was always like this and she was used to his behavior. She walked to Leonardos desk, I havent seen Rosie for several days and I miss her very much. So, I went to your house to see her today. But now I have something for you. As she spoke, Kate took out a recording pen from her bag and ced it in front of Leonardo. Then she pressed the on button. There was a noise in the recording firstly, and then the conversation between them was heard. You stay with Leonardo because of his power and money, dont you? How much do you want if I ask you to leave him? Even if I like that, I wont leave him because you will give me the money. Its a better way for me to stay with him and be the mother of his child, isnt it? Well, how much will you offer? If Im satisfied with that, I can consider your request. Kate knew Leonardo could distinguish their voices. She turned off the recording and said sternly, Leonardo, you heard what Summer had said. As long as I give her some money, she will leave you. You want such a material girl? From Kates point of view, Leonardo would dislike Summer since he heard what she said. Moreover, Leonardo was president of the Emerson Group, and he had the final say on the matters of the Emerson Group. He couldnt tolerate Summer who liked his money and power. Kate made a good n, but she didnt expect that Leonardo wasnt on the same side as her. Originally, she believed that after listening to the recording, Leonardo would feel disgusted with Summer. However, Leonardo merely asked, How much will you offer to ask Summer to leave me? Certainly, Kate did not know Summer had lost her memory. Kates expression changed slightly, Leonardo, what do you mean? Leonardo remained expressionless, but Kate felt scared inexplicably. Kate thought that if her answer failed to satisfy Leonardo, she might be in danger. Leonardo sneered, his brows and eyes filled with chill, I asked you first, so you answer me. I was just trying to trick Summer. I didnt expect that she would say that. Kate was getting smarter and didnt dare to answer his question directly. Suddenly, Leonardo said slowly, You dont like Summer. This is why you didnt allow the rescue team to save her when we were in danger on that ind, isnt it? I was just worried about you because you were seriously injured then. You are my brother, so I naturally put you first. Besides, Carl went to save Summer, didnt he? And you know Summer is good now. Originally, Kate was a little guilty. But now, the guilty in her disappeared. Moreover, she believed that she was very reasonable. Leonardo suddenlyughed, but theugh was as ice-cold as his expression. But didnt you say before that I dont have any friendship with Carl? Then why would he save Summer? But Summer has! And she also has a good rtionship with that star, Carls girlfriend, doesnt she? Kate felt uneasy, but she wanted to make a final struggle. Kate, you think Im an idiot, Leonardo uttered a statement. Kates face immediately turned pale, Leonardo What Kate said was full of loopholes. Leonardos eyes were filled with impatience. He looked down at the documents in front and said casually, I gave you a chance, but you still lied to me. You may go now. Leonardo said without any reproach or anger in his tone, as if he was speaking to a subordinate No, Leonardo would be more polite than this when he said to Tim. Kate wanted to defend herself. But when she opened her mouth, she seemed to be choked with something. Finally, she could not say a word. Kate turned around and went out. After closing the office door, she covered her face with her hands. Her eyes were sour, with tears flowing out. Kateforted herself. Im the young Miss of the Emersons and Im admired by countless celebrities. Most importantly, I cannot cry In the presidents office. Leonardos gaze fell on the recording pen on the desk. Kate left in a hurry and did not take it away. Leonardo took it over and yed the recording again. After a while, he sneered and put the recording aside. Kates visit did not affect Summer at all. Kate hated her so much, but Summer didnt know why. It seemed to be a good thing for her to forget the past. Summer went to the kitchen to cook, and Rosie drove her toy car to the kitchen too. Rosie clung to Summer recently. When she saw Rosie follow her, Summer turned to look at her and asked, Rosie, why do youe here? Rosie sat in the toy car and blinked, I want to help you. Well, alright. After Summer finished speaking, she took a stool and ced it in front of the sink. Then she took some vegetables and allowed Rosie to wash them. When Summer was cooking, Rosie kept watching aside.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Rosie said happily that she liked to eat whatever Summer put into the pot. She looked especially greedy. Oh, Rosie was a little foodie. When Summer finished cooking, she took out Rosies te and asked her to bring it to the dining hall. Rosie happily did what Summer told her. After cing her te on the dining table, Rosie looked at Summer and said fawningly, Here you are. Summer gave a chicken wing to her, This is a reward for you. When Leonardo returned, he saw such a pleasant scene. Rosie was enjoying the chicken wing and her mouth was greasy. Summer held her mobile phone and took photos of Rosie from different angles. Leonardo handed the suit jacket to the maid and walked towards the dining table. Rosie caught a glimpse of Leonardo and vaguely greeted, Hi, Daddy. Hi, sweetheart. Leonardo then turned to look at Summer. Summer felt Leonardos gazes fixed on her were a little weird. Chapter 416 Sweet Words, Sweet Mouth During the meal, Leonardo kept silent. But Summer always felt that Leonardo was strange. Summer came out from Rosies room after she fell asleep. Then she suddenly saw Leonardo standing at the door. Summer was shocked because she didnt expect Leonardo to be here. She took a deep breath and looked at Leonardo angrily, Why are you standing here? With an ice-cold face, Leonardo didnt say anything. He just stood at the door. Summer didnt know why he did this. Follow me. Leonardo turned around to leave after finished his words. Summer was confused, but she still followed him. When they arrived at the study, Leonardo took out a recording pen. Leonardo pressed the on button. This recording pen was the one that Kate had given Leonardo. A familiar voice came from inside. Summer did not expect Kate to actually record their conversation. Kate would indeed use such a crude tactic. Summer wondered what Leonardo would think after hearing this. After all, his moods changed hourly. Summer pissed Kate off. Leonardo knew this when he returned at noon. But he didnt get mad at Summer. And Summer thought its over. However, Summer didnt expect Leonardo would hear their conversation and then question her. After finishing ying the recording, Leonardo crossed his arms and stared at Summer indifferently. He didnt say anything and showed no expression on his face. Summer could not understand what he was thinking, so she only stared at him silently.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. How much do you want? Leonardo asked coldly. Summer remembered what she had said and didnt know how to answer. Leonardo narrowed his eyes and took a step forward. His shoe tip had touched that of Summer. They were too close, and Summer could even smell the cold scent on Leonardo. She wanted to take a step back. But under Leonardos gaze, Summer didnt dare to move her feet at all. Leonardos ck eyes were filled with anger. Then he asked, In other words, how much do you think Im worth? Summer said smartly, Price priceless. However, she stuttered because of tension. Leonardo raised his eyebrows as if he was surprised that Summer would say so. Seeing that Leonardo fell silent, Summer felt a bit more nervous. Did her words sound so faked? Did Leonardo believe what she said? However, what Leonardo did dispelled her doubts. He suddenly reached out and gently pressed his fingers on Summers lips, stroking them. Immediately, Summer heard Leonardos lowered voice, Sweet words, sweet mouth, do you agree? His voice was originally very deep, and when it was deliberately lowered, it sounded so sexy. Summer kept steady and allowed Leonardos fingers to press on her lips. People would look flirtatious when they did this. But Summer wasnt disgusted with what Leonardo did to her. Summer was stupefied for a while before she suddenly reacted. She pushed Leonardos hand away and took a step back, Mr. Emerson, please be a gentleman and stop doing that again. Well, OK, Leonardo replied lightly. Summer did not know whether Leonardo would listen to her or not. She exined to him, I just want to enrage your sister. So, I said that. Please dont take it seriously. Leonardo replied nomittally, OK, I see. Summer then took a deep breath. Forget it, I cant figure out what he is thinking. After Summer left, Leonardo lightly twisted his fingers and revealed a smile. Kate had rough days. Ever since she gave Leonardo the recording that day, he started to take the lead in thepany. In the past years, Leonardo had the final say on any matter of thepany. And the shareholders knew that under Leonardos leadership, they could earn more money. Three years ago, Leonardo didnt express his desire to monopolize power. Naturally, the shareholders didnt take sides. As long as Leonardo wanted to seize power, almost all the shareholders gathered around and supported him. In business, there were no pure friends or enemies, onlymon interests. Soon, Kate was somewhat embarrassed in the Emerson Group. She was still the vice president, but she did not have a voice, nor did she have any real power. And she would only deal with some insignificant projects. She waspletely deprived of power and became a dispensable person in the Emerson Group. Kate thought about it and finally decided to talk to Leonardo. However, when she arrived at the entrance of Leonardos office, she was stopped by his secretary, Miss Kate, please stop. Some senior managers are reporting their works inside. You mean I have to wait outside? Kate stared at that secretary. Immediately, thetter stopped speaking, but she still blocking Kate from entering. Then the senior managers came out. When they saw Kate, they greeted her, Hi, Miss Kate. Kate nodded as usual and walked in. As soon as she closed the door, she angrily walked towards Leonardo, Leonardo! Leonardo put down the documents and looked at Kate expressionlessly. Originally, Kate was angry and aggressive. Immediately, she calmed herself down when she saw Leonardos look. Leonardo, what do you want? Are you trying to deprive me of the power? Those shareholders are all for profits. Are they reliable? Im your sister, and Im the one you should trust the most! When Tim was about to push open the door with the documents in his hands, he heard Kates words. He realized he shouldnt get in and was about to leave. But Leonardo saw him and said, Come in. Tim had no choice but toe in and deliver the documents to Leonardo. With outsiders around, Kate stopped saying what she had just mentioned. She wanted to continue when Tim left. But when Tim was about to go out, he was stopped by Leonardo, Wait. As Leonardo spoke to Tim, he ignored Kate. Kate suppressed her anger and waited for Leonardo and Tim to finish speaking. However, when he finished talking to Tim, Leonardo said, Tim, get vice president out of here. Tim knew about Leonardos recent moves in thepany. He walked straight to Kate and politely invited her out, Miss Kate, please leave here. Mr. Emerson is busy. Kate did not even look at Tim. She walked to Leonardo and threw the documents in front of him aside, Did you hear what I said just now? Chapter 417 He Wanted to Kill Her In an instant, the air pressure in the entire office dropped. Leonardo looked up at Kate coldly. Then he shouted, Get out of here! Hostility surfaced in his ink-like eyes. Kate had never seen Leonardo like this before. She was so frightened that she took several steps back. Then she forgot to speak for a moment. Leonardo sneered. He stood up and walked over to Kate. Suddenly, he reached out and grabbed her neck. Leonardo did it so suddenly, and Tim couldnt help but cry out, Mr. Emerson! Leonardo grabbed Kates neck very hard. Soon, her entire face turned a little ck and blue. Kate grabbed Leonardos arms, wanting to push them away. But she failed because Leonardos hands seemed to be welded to her neck. She struggled to squeeze out three words from her throat, Get off me. Didnt you think I was a devil when I was a little kid? And you actually dared to lie to me again and again. Do you know the consequences of provoking the devil? Leonardo stared at Kate coldly. Not a trace of warmth could be seen in his eyes. Never had Tim seen Leonardo so fierce before. If Leonardo didnt let go of Kate, she would die. Mr. Emerson, please let go of Miss Kate, you will strangle her to death! Tim knew that Leonardo was strange, so he didnt dare to touch him then. He could only persuade him aside. Tim did not dare to call the security guards. Such an issue could not be known by others. Seeing that Kate was about to faint, Tim was struck by a sudden thought. Then he took out his phone and called Summer. Fortunately, Summer answered quickly. Hello? Summers voice sounded on the phone. Miss Summer, this is Tim. Please say something to Mr. Emerson. Why? Whats wrong? You can say anything to him. After Tim finished speaking, he moved the phone to Leonardos ear, Mr. Emerson, this is from Miss Summer. Leonardo ignored Tim and he wanted to kill Kate. He wanted to strangle Kate to death. Leonardo had never been a good person, and he also yed dirty. Mr. Emerson, Summer is calling you now! Tim hurriedly shouted, She wants to speak to you. You should answer it. Seemingly, Leonardo was awakened by the word Summer. He finally regained his senses. Then he turned to look at Tim and said coldly, Summer? Yes, Summer. Tim nodded. Tim put her on speaker. So, Summer who was on the other end of the phone heard his conversation with Leonardo. Even over the phone, Summer could feel something was wrong with Leonardo. Leonardo? She said tentatively. Hearing her voice, Leonardo was stunned for a moment before reaching for the phone. Naturally, he let go of Kate. Without any support, Kate fell to the ground. Tim hurriedly helped Kate onto the sofa andy down. He had no time to attend to Kate but paid all attention to Leonardo. Leonardo stood still, holding the phone and speaking, Hi, Summer. His tone sounded no different from usual. But Summer still felt something was wrong. Summer thought of the conversation between Leonardo and Tim and asked, Leonardo, what are you doing? What was he doing? Leonardo looked down at his hand. Then he looked up at Kate who was lying on the sofa in semia. He withdrew his looks and regained his sense. He replied, I was working on the some documents. Why did you call me? I Actually, Tim called her. And she didnt call Leonardo. However, she could only make up an excuse, Im asking you if you want toe back for lunch. Leonardo remained silent for a while then he asked, Do you want me toe back? Summer did not answer his question but asked, Will youe back? It depends. Well. Im hanging up. OK. However, Summer waited for a long time and did not hear Leonardo hang up. Summer asked, Didnt you say youll hang up? Leonardo only replied coldly, You hang up first. Summer had no choice but to hang up first. She still felt that Leonardo was all strange. Leonardo looked at the phone then returned it to Tim after confirming that Summer hung up.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Tim heaved a sigh of relief. At the crucial moment, Summer was the only one who could keep Leonardo awake. Only then did Leonardo have the energy to look at Kate. Kate was half lying on the sofa. She had regained some consciousness, but she was still ufortable. When Kate saw Leonardo walking towards her, her eyes were full of fear. As she retreated, she muttered, Stop Donte over Leonardo walked to the sofa and looked down at her condescendingly, Tell me what you are hiding from me. OK, Ill tell you everything. Kate was too scared to maintain her pride and arrogance, as the Miss of the Emersons? I lied to you. Amber is not Rosies biological mother Carl is your good friend, Tim is your most trusted subordinate, and Summer is the one you love I sent you to America. And I asked a hypnosis expert to block your memories This is my fault. I know I was wrong. Leonardo, please forgive me this time. I beg you, please Kate fell off the sofa and sat on the ground in a deressing state. She pulled Leonardos trousers and pleaded with him. She had been spoiled since she was a child, eating and dressing well. And everything she had was the best. She was surrounded by bodyguards and servants. And she was d that she hadnt been captured by kidnappers when she was a child. She had a smooth life. Except for that Leonardo, her brother had always disobeyed her and was at odds with her. At that time, she only cared about what she wanted and ignored Leonardos nature. Leonardo was a devil. He looked abnormal after he was sent back after he was kidnapped. Therefore, Kate didnt like him from a young age. However, he was outstanding. And she had to rely on him to maintain the glory of the Emersons. And Kate never thought that Leonardo would want to kill her. She was almost dead at Leonardos hands. More than ten years had passed, and the demon in his heart was also grown up. Kate knew that she could never control Leonardo. When Leonardo heard what Kate said, he became furious again. Which hypnosis expert? Tim hurriedly asked Kate before Leonardo got out of control again. Chapter 418 What Do You Want? Kate did not have the heart to go around the houses but tell him everything she knew. I met him in Country M. The hypnotists surname is Lee, and he can speak Chinese. At this point, she realized that she knew very little about the hypnotist. Whats his name, where does he live, and how old is he? Tim asked. I dont know. Kate could only keep shaking her head. At that time, Dr. Lrr sent someone to pick us up. I dont know where he lives. He wore a mask, so I couldnt see his face, and know his age. Miss Kate, you dont need to hide anymore. You should know that. Tim frowned when he heard her words. Things between Kate and Leonardo were getting worse. She should have the wit to stop hiding anything. When she heard this, Kate was a little anxious. What I said is true. Now, there is no reason for me to lie to you. Mr. Emerson, what do you think? Tim turned to look at Leonardo. Leonardo looked down at Kate. A trace of fear shed in her eyes and she couldnt help but shrink back. She was truly afraid of Leonardo now. Leonardo said expressionlessly, You can leave now. Better not let me see you again. Kates face suddenly turned pale, but she knew it was useless to say more. She stood up from the ground and staggered away.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. As soon as she left, Leonardo ordered, Go investigate. Yes, Tim answered and went out. Kate gave very little information about Dr. Lee. He was a hypnotist surnamed Lee and could speak Chinese. It was kind of simple yet very critical. He could block someones memory by hypnosis. He must be a pioneer hypnotist. Only a few people could be such a pioneer, and Leonardo was powerful, so it wasnt difficult to investigate. However, Kate was cautious. She must have checked the hypnotist afterwards, but from her words, Leonardo could infer that she had not found any information. Summer had to prepare lunch in advance because of the call from Tim. If Leonardo didnte back for lunch, she could just cook what she and Rosie liked. But since Leonardo woulde back, Summer had to cook something he liked. When the meal was ready, Leonardo hadnt returned yet. Summer had taken a lot of photos for Rosie before, and there was a photo printer in the vi, so she printed them out. Before Leonardo came back, she took out the photos, ced them on the carpet, and watched them with Rosie. Some of these photos were of Rosie, some were of Rosie and Summer, and there were also some of Summer. When she and Rosie were watching the photos, Leonardo came back. With her sharp eyes, Rosie noticed Leonardoing. She waved at him and said in a businesslike voice, Leonardo,e and see. Leonardo nced at Rosie, and Rosie smiled. After she finished speaking, Rosie quickly got up from the carpet and threw herself into Summers arms. Then, she turned around and smirked at Leonardo. She was quite quick, with some arrogance. Rosie was sensitive. She knew Leonardo would not be angry with Summer. It was right to hide behind Summer if she provoked Leonardo. As expected, Leonardo only nced at her before turning his gaze away. The food is ready. You can go eat first. Summer only nced at him when he came in and now, she was concentrating on the photos. Rosie was so good-looking. The photos didnt tter her. Hearing this, Leonardo did not go to eat. Instead, he reached out and took the photo from Summers hand. Summer looked up and said angrily, There are so many on the ground. Why dont you take them? Leonardo grabbed a corner of the photo, held it out to Summer, and asked, Did you take it? Obviously. Have you ever taken a picture with Rosie? Summer just blurt it out, but the instant her voice broke off, Leonardo replied, No. You. Summer wanted to reproach him, but then she thought he did respectably well for his busy work, so she said nothing. Summer took a lot of photos for Rosie. They were everywhere on the carpet. As Leonardo looked at so many photos, some disconnected scenes shed through his mind. There were many pictures of Summer in the same room. However, it quickly shed and another scene appeared. Leonardo stretched out his hand to hold his head. Then he staggered and fell onto the carpet. Summer was stunned for a moment. Then she put Rosie aside and walked to Leonardos side. Leonardo, whats wrong with you? Suddenly, she remembered his condition was very simr to that when he was in the study. Leonardos brows contracted. Sweat started squirting out the top of his head. Clenching his jaw, he looked extremely ufortable. Past experience taught Summer that she couldnt help him rise, so she didnt do anything but just leaned over to look at him and asked, Shall I send someone to take you to the hospital? Leonardo did not answer, lying on the carpet. Noticing something wrong with Leonardo, Rosie also got up and ran over. She knelt beside him and said cautiously, Dad? It was not until then that Summer remembered Rosie was still there. Leonardo might frighten Rosie. Summer hurriedly picked Rosie up and said consolingly, He is sick. He will be fine after treatment. Sick? Rosie covered her stomach with her hand and said as if she suddenly understood, Daddys tummy hurts. Perhaps Rosie had a stomachache before, so she thought Leonardo also had it. Summer repeated gently, Yes, your daddys tummy hurts. After that, she asked a servant to carry Rosie away. Then, she called a bodyguard to help Leonardo get into the car and take him to the hospital. After all, they lived together. Summer decided to apany Leonardo to the hospital. She sat in the back of the car with Leonardo. Leonardo was nearly unconscious and could not sit straight at all. Summer could only support him and let him lean against her. After a while, they arrived at the entrance of the hospital. The bodyguard opened the back door to help Leonardo out. However, the moment the bodyguard touched Leonardo, Leonardo opened his eyes. The bodyguard eximed, Mr. Emerson? Leonardos eyes were a little bleary at first, but quickly his vision cleared. He sat up straight, cast a wary eye at the bodyguard, and said, What do you want? Chapter 419 Where Do You Get the Guts? The bodyguard was so scared by Leonardos expression that his hand trembled. Im getting you out of the car. We have arrived at the hospital. As he spoke, he retreated a little so that Leonardo could see the hospital gate. Why are we here? Who told you to bring me here? Answer me! The bodyguard felt the evident exasperation from thest words Answer me! The bodyguard fell silent out of fear. He did not dare to speak or retreat, but could only look at Summer for help. Following the bodyguards gaze, Leonardo discovered that Summer was also in the car. You asked him to take me here? Leonardo narrowed his eyes and held her chin. Why did you send me to the hospital? Where did you get the guts? said his cold voice. Summer pulled herself up sharply at Leonardos angry tone. She had never seen Leonardo like this before. You look sick. You felt very ufortable at home. Thats why I asked him to send you here. Summer carefully sized him up as she spoke. His eyes were very dark. The darkness was ck as ink. In normal times, when he didntugh, he looked a little gloomy. Not to mention that he was in a rage now. However, Summer did not know where his anger came from. These days, they lived under the same roof. She had never seen Leonardo like this. Hearing her words, Leonardo scowled at her, his grip tightening on her chin. Summer gasped in pain, Leonardo, can you let him go first? You know me? Not only did Leonardo not let go, but his eyes grew sharper. Then he asked, Who are you? I. Just as Summer was about to say her name, she noticed Leonardo was not normal. She asked Leonardo in disbelief, Dont you know me? Although both of them lost their memories three years ago, how could he suddenly forget her? They had been living under the same roof for so long. Summer pushed his hand off her chin. Then, she moved closer to Leonardo, pointed at herself, and said seriously, Look at me. Cant you recognize me? Leonardo curled his lips in disdain and said, Why should I know you? Because you are not totally unattractive? Summer didnt know what to say. Who could tell her what was going on? Was there something wrong with his brain? Summers countenance changed slightly. When he went out in the morning, Leonardo looked very normal. Recently, he had a bad temper. Except that, there was nothing abnormal about him. She thought for a moment and suggested, Its hard to exin, and I dont know whats wrong with you. How about this? Go to the hospital and have a check-up first, okay? Leonardo said coldly, You should have a check-up. Leonardo looked up at the bodyguard in the front and said, Go back. OK, the bodyguard answered and started the car to go back. Suddenly, Leonardo said, Wait for a moment. The bodyguard hurriedly stopped the car. Leonardo turned around and looked at Summer, who kept peeking at him. He said coldly, Get off. Me? Off? Summer wondered if shed misheard him. However, Leonardo only shot a cold nce at her. Is there anyone else? Summer was taken aback, so her reaction was a little slower. Before she coulde back to her senses, Leonardo had already opened the door and pushed her down. Leonardo was very rude with disgust burning in his eyes as if she was a piece of trash. Soon, Summer was pushed out of the car and fell to the ground. For a long time, she was in a daze on the ground. It was not until she heard a car honking not far away that she came to herself. Then she stood up and walked to the side of the road to sit down. Although it was a little embarrassing to be pushed out, Summer did not feel sad. Perhaps it was because he hadnt regained his memory and didnt have any feelings for her. Summer fumbled in her pocket. Fortunately, she brought her phone. Tim called her today, so she directly dialed his number. Miss Summer. There was a hint of surprise in Tims tone. ? Assistant Tim, Leonardo, something is wrong with him. Summer told Tim what happened just now. Miss Summer, where are you now? Ill pick you up first. Summer didnt have any money, so she didnt hesitate to tell Tim her address. Tim came very quickly. Maybe he raced here. He parked the car in front of Summer and said, Miss Summer, get in. After she got in the car, Summer asked, Was Leonardo sick before? Has it ever happened to him? No. We found out today that Mr. Emersons amnesia was caused by his sister. She brought him to get hypnotized and then his memory was blocked. I think what happened to him tonight may be rted to hypnosis, said Tim with a serious expression. Hypnosis? It was not unusual, but it was the first time Summer had heard of it. If it is really rted to hypnosis, we must find the hypnotist first, Tim frowned. Summer suddenly was reminded of Rosie. Her face changed. Leonardo didnt recognize me just now. Could he have forgotten Rosie?All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Tim did not say anything, but the car sped up. When Summer and Tim arrived, the vi was already in a mess. The servants and bodyguards were standing in the courtyard. Summer walked over and asked one of the servants, Wheres Leonardo? The maid replied in a trembling voice, Mr. Emerson is inside. He kicked us out. Summer looked around but did not see Rosie. She asked, Where is Rosie? Noticing Rosie was not beside her, the maid eximed in shock, Miss Rosie was here just now! Summer was too anxious to care, so she rushed inside. Rosie must go inside to find Leonardo. Just as she reached the entrance hall, she saw the mess on the ground. Leonardo was sitting on the only intact sofa in the hall. Summer had no time to care about him. She kept looking around to find Rosie. Mom. A small voice came. Summer looked over and saw Rosie beside arge pot nt. The pot was about up to Rosies head. She poked her head out from around the pot, her eyes filled with tears. Summers heart ached. She quickly walked over and picked Rosie up. Rosie was holding back tears. However, when Summer picked her up, she turned down the corners of her mouth and cried, Mom. Chapter 420 Memory Disorders Summer patted Rosies head and said softly, Its fine, its fine. It attracted Leonardos attention. Just as Leonardo looked over, Tim walked to him. Mr. Emerson, are you all right? Tim asked with a concerned expression. Leonardo gave Tim a sickly smile. Do I look fine? Tim didnt know what to say. However, he quickly realized that Leonardo didnt know Summer but knew him. Mr. Emerson, do you know who I am? Tim said tentatively to confirm it. Leonardo looked at him like he was stupid. Tim, did you get stupid after getting married? I dont get amnesia. How could I not know you? Wasnt it just amnesia? However, it was much worse than amnesia. Wait, did Mr. Emerson just say he got married? It was many years ago that he got married. Back then, he had just graduated and got enough money for the down payment. So, he proposed to his wife. How could Leonardo suddenly mention what happened so many years ago? Mr. Emerson, it was about eight years ago that I got married, Tim said as he kicked away the fragments of a cup. Leonardo did not say anything but stared at Tim with an ugly look on his face. Tim realized that Leonardos memories were in disorders. It had already been about eight years since he got married, but Leonardo suddenly mentioned it. Could it be that Leonardos memories had stopped at the time when he was married? Tim was shocked by his wild guess. Do you know Rosie? Tim asked tentatively. Who is Rosie? Leonardo said in an emotionless voice as he looked up at Tim. If it werent Leonardo, Tim would suspect that he was pretending to be crazy and foolish. Summer wanted to take Rosie out, but hearing the conversation between Tim and Leonardo, she stopped. The more she listened, the harder it was for her to believe. Rosie also heard Leonardos words. She whispered to Summer, Dad just called my name. Her eyes were wide open, pure and bright. She stared at Summer seriously as if she was waiting for a yes from Summer. Summer sighed and walked to Leonardo with Rosie in her arms. When Leonardo saw Summer, his face darkened. Why are you here? Summer was lost for words Mr. Emerson, this is Rosie, your daughter. Leonardos gaze fell on Rosie, but he immediately turned to look at Tim. Are you telling me they are my daughter and wife? Tim nodded. Leonardoughed angrily, All of you, get out! Get out now! His voice was very loud out of anger. Rosie was still young. She was so scared that she shrank back. Rosies eyes were red as she stared at Leonardo. She opened her mouth and cried in grievance, Dad. Leonardo didnt even look at her. Didnt you hear me? I want you all out. Rosie suddenly burst into tears. Leonardo, you are so bad! After she finished speaking, Rosie leaned her head against Summers warm shoulder and cried. While crying, she said, I dont like him anymore. How bad! Summer felt her throat tightened. Rosies crying broke her heart. Now, Leonardo would not listen to anyone, so there was no need for her to stay here. She carried Rosie out andforted her for a while. Stop crying. Have you forgotten? Your dad is sick. He didnt mean it. Rosie sniffed and sobbed, My stomach hurts. When she spoke, she put her hand on her stomach, which looked very cute. Yes, your dads stomach hurts too much. Thats why he lost his temper. Dont me him, Summer patiently exined as she stroked Rosies hair. Humph! Its his fault, snorted Rosie, with her hands crossed on her breast. Summer knew that Rosie said so because she was cross. Sometimes, Rosie was very stubborn. When Rosie calmed down, Tim also came out. Summer handed Rosie to the maid and asked, How is it? After looking around for a while, Tim walked towards a deserted ce on the other side. Summer followed. I feel Mr. Emersons memory is in disorder. He lost the memory of the past seven years. When I just got married, he didnt know you and Rosie wasnt born. Even if we tell him that seven years have passed, he will have trouble epting it. At this point, Tim paused to see Summers reaction. Summer felt that it was somewhat unbelievable. However, everything happened recently was unbelievable. At the thought of that, she could understand. She nodded, Ill take Rosie to another ce. Tim nodded, OK, Ill find a good ce for you and Rosie. Tim was very considerate. Since Leonardo was like this, he had to take good care of Summer and Rosie. Theres no need. Summer rejected his proposal and said, Assistant Tim, please help me with the identification documents. I can stay at Jessicas ce for a few days. She didnt want to rely on Leonardo for everything. Although it was Tim who helped her, it still cost Leonardos money. Besides, Tim helped them for Leonardos sake. Jessica told her that she used to be a scriptwriter, so she had some savings, but her identification documents was not ready yet. Tim nodded since he didnt want to be too pushy. Summer contacted Jessica and Tim had someone send her and Rosie to Jessicas house. When they arrived, the person waiting by the roadside was not Jessica, but Carl. Summer was surprised for a moment. Then she collected herself and said calmly, Carl. After saying that, she said to Rosie, Rosie, say hello to your Uncle Carl. Rosie had a good memory. Although she had only met Carl once, she still remembered him. She called out, Hello, Uncle Carl. Like a magic trick, Carl took out a bear lollipop from nowhere and handed it to Rosie. Do you like it? Yes, I like it. Rosie liked candy very much, so she happily took it over. Then she said sweetly, Thank you, Uncle Carl. Compared to Leonardo, Carl, who was not married and had never been a father, was even getting along well better with kids. Summer was so curious that she asked, How did you and Leonardo know each other? Carl replied concisely, In a fight. You and Leonardo? No, he watched me get beaten up.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Summer said, Leonardo is indeed the sort. Chapter 421 Not Flirty Jessica had some important work to do, so she asked Carl toe over. Carl took them to Jessicas house. Theres fruit, yogurt, vegetables, and meat in the fridge, and here are the snacks. Carl took Summer to see the refrigerator and locker as if it was his home. He even told her where the bathroom was and which bedroom they could stay in. Call me if something happens. Jessica will be backte tonight. After he finished speaking, Carl turned around and saw Summer smiling. Carl scratched his head embarrassedly. Anyway, if you need anything, just tell me. Summer calmed down and said, Thank you. Youre wee. Youre Jessicas friend and Leonardos wife. Thats what I should do. Summer had once heard that Carls father was a gang leader. When Carl grew older, his father changed his path and started to do business. Perhaps being affected by his family, Carl would never turn his back on his friends. Summer stopped being too polite and replied, OK. Dont be too worried about Leonardo. There will be a way. Although he was trying tofort her, Carl frowned a little. Obviously, he was also a little worried. After Carl left, Summer took some vegetables and meat from the refrigerator and cooked some noodles. Rosie was already hungry and ate a little fast. Summer was looking at Rosie in case she might choke on her food, and thinking about Leonardo. Tim told her that Leonardo had been hypnotized and his memories were blocked, which was why he seemed to lose his memories. Even though she had heard of hypnosis, noticing Leonardos symptoms, Summer realized that it was beyond her knowledge.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Summer looked on the Inte for the definition of hypnosis. If Leonardo was actually giving himself the message, wasnt it simr to psychology? Stanley had a Ph. D. in psychology. He must know what hypnosis was. Thinking of this, Summer took out her phone and called Stanley. When the phone was connected, she first heard Stanley whisper, Sorry, I have to take this. He probably said it with his hand covering the microphone because his voice was very low. Another person said, Its okay. Then Summer heard the chair moving. The next moment, Stanley said, Summer. Were you seeing a patient just now? Im sorry to disturb you, Summer said apologetically. Stanley smiled, Its fine. The patient doesnt mind I take an important call first. He sounded very close to her, but it was neither flirty nor ambiguous. Summer asked, Do you know hypnosis? Hypnosis? I know a little about it. Whats wrong? Stanley was very sensitive. He knew Summer wouldnt ask this for no reason, so he was concerned. I just want to ask you if hypnosis can Mom, Im full. Summer raised her head and saw Rosie holding her empty bowl and showing it to her. Stanley heard Rosies voice and said sweetly, Im freeter. You cane. Summer felt that she couldnt make it clear in a few words, so she replied, OK. Usually, Rosie would take naps at noon. When she finished washing the dishes, Summer saw Rosie sleeping on the sofa. When Summer brought her to her room, she heard the door opening. Could it be that Jessica returned? As expected, after the door opened, Jessica came in. Jessica, Summer called out. Carl said that you wont be back until veryte. I finished my part, so I hurried back, Jessica said as she changed her shoes. After changing her shoes, she walked over, What happened? Summer only said that she wanted to stay here for a few days, and Jessica asked no questions. Something went wrong with Leonardo. Summer told Jessica what happened to Leonardo. Shocked, Jessica said, How can it be? If this is true, the person who hypnotized Mr. Emerson must be superb! What do you mean? Summer still thought the hypnosis just used a message to make people be immersed. Someone had sent me a script that was rted to hypnosis. It is said that if someone is defensive and tough-minded, it will be very difficult to be hypnotized. Even if such a person is hypnotized, once there is a chance, he may recover. Jessica thought for a moment and said, I forget about the rest, because the story wasnt very good, so my agent refused it. Leonardo should be very determined. His mind wouldnt be easily changed, and he was very confident. How could his memories be in disorders? Summer said with a serious expression, I have to go out. She had to know more about hypnosis from Stanley. She would spare no pains to make Leonardo recover. Leonardos memories stopped seven years ago. In his memories, Summer and Rosie were just strangers. Where are you going? Wheres Rosie? Jessica said as she searched the room for Rosie. Ill go to see Stanley. Hes a psychiatrist, so he knows a bit about hypnosis. Summer looked in the direction of the bedroom and said, Rosie is taking a nap. Help me take care of her. Shes been very good. When she wakes up, give me a call. OK, Jessica nodded. Summer took her bag and left. Then she took a taxi to Stanleys clinic. Perhaps Stanley had told the receptionist she woulde. As soon as she entered, the receptionist smiled, Miss Summer, are you looking for Mr. Stanley? Summer nodded, Yes, is he seeing the patient? The receptionist smiled, No, the patient just left. Thank you. Ill go and find him. As she spoke, Summer walked inside. This was Summers second visit to Stanleys clinic. His office was like his home, cozy and lovely, which did not look like a psychiatrists office at all. Summer knocked on the door and entered. Looking up at her, Stanley was slightly surprised. How did youe so soon? Your time is precious. I have to rush over when you have free time, Summer smiled and walked in. Chapter 422 Keep It a Secret Stanley said, Have a seat. What do you want to drink? Nothing, lets get right to it. After she finished speaking, Summer realized that she was too anxious. She added, Rosie is taking a nap at home. I have to go back early. OK, Stanley nodded. He sat upright on the sofa with a serious expression. Why did you suddenly ask about hypnosis? What happened? Summer hesitated for a moment. Noticing her hesitation, Stanley said gently, his lips curling Just ask the question. Can hypnosis block a persons memory? Hypnosis is used to treat patients with mental disorders. It will hypnotize the patients ording to their needs. It is also a psychological hint. Suddenly, Stanley paused. Noticing that Summer listened carefully, he continued, I dont know how to give patients the psychological hint, but peoples mind is veryplex and its difficult to control, so it may block their memory as you said. So, Stanley also thought hypnosis was powerful. Summer asked with a serious expression, If their memory is blocked, can it be restored? Or can it cause memory to be in disorders? Stanley suddenlyughed. His gaze fell on her face. And then they looked at each other. Anything is possible, just like you miraculously woke up after being unconscious for three years. Summer said, You mean they may remember again? Well, look at it in this way. Stanley thought for a moment and said, Hypnosis is not that magic. After all, it is just a hint. If the one who is hypnotized gets rid of the hint, the hypnosis may fail. Just like what you said, the one who is hypnotized has repeatedly received psychological hints from the hypnotist. The hypnotist tells him he should forget those things. However, if someone around him repeatedly mentions those things, or if there are people and things that can touch him, he will recover his memories eventually. Then apart from recovering his memories, what else may happen? She understood what Stanley said, but Leonardo was not recovering his memories but had memory disorders. There may be mistakes and confusion in their memories. Stanley leaned back slightly and changed into a morefortable posture. Just like when you woke up, you lost your memory. There are always uncertainties. However, if the one who is hypnotized cant remember correctly, the hypnosis may have affected him deeply. Going too far is as bad as not going far enough. If he is too anxious to recover his memory, he may have memory disorders. Leonardo was exactly like that. Thinking of this, Summer frowned, Then what should he do if his memory is in disorder? Im not a hypnotist. I cant answer this question. Perhaps you should find the doctor who hypnotized him, and then you can find a solution. Stanleys words appeared to be directed at someone. Summer realize that she was so eager that Stanley had guessed something. Noticing Stanley gazing at her, Summer didnt know what to say. Stanley asked calmly, Is it Leonardo? Stanley exined so much to her, so she had no reason to hide it from him. Yes. Suddenly, she seemed to think of something and said to Stanley, You must keep it a secret. Do not tell anyone else. You dont believe me? Stanley tilted his head and pretended to be disappointed. Summer heaved a sigh of relief. She said earnestly, Of course, I trust you since you have saved me from death. By the way, do you know any hypnotist that can make people lose memory? Is it really Leonardo? Stanley looked a little surprised. Your and Leonardos lives are truly exciting. Summer said helplessly, Are you being sarcastic? Of course not, Stanley put on a serious expression and continued, I will pay attention to the hypnotist. Although hypnosis and psychology seem to be alike, they are not in the same field. Besides, your question is so sudden that I cant make it clear. Sorry to trouble you. Summer felt somewhat guilty. She was always bothering him. Stanley smiled, No problem. Summer did not say anything else but only smiled at her. Words were not enough to thank him. Shed better pay him back with real returns. Summer left Stanleys clinic and took a taxi to Jessicas ce. Not long after she got in the car, she received a phone call from Jessica.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Jessica asked, Have you finished? Rosie woke up and said that she wanted to eat cake. She will tell you herself. Hearing this, Summerughed, Im on the way back. Give Rosie the phone. Mom, It was not long after Rosie woke up, so her voice was sweet and soft like the fresh cake. Rosie, you want the cake that your dad bought for youst time, right? Ill be back soon with the cake. Leonardo bought a cake for Rosie before. It was delicate, beautiful, and quite sweet, which was to childrens taste. Rosie had a sweet tooth. Summer was afraid that she would have cavities, so she rarely allowed her to eat it. After hanging up the phone, Summer asked the driver to divert to the nearby shopping mall. The shopping mall wasnt very big. It seemed to be newly built, and there werent many people. In a bakery on the second floor, Summer found the cake Rosie liked. She smiled happily at the salesgirl, I want this cake. However, the salesgirl was a little cold. She forced a smile at Summer, absent-mindedly packed the cake, and then handed it to her. As she took out the money, Summer asked, How much is it? The salesgirl did not seem to hear her. She turned to look at her and asked, What? Looking at the cake in Summers hand, the salesgirl said, Its free. Just leave. It was free? Summer felt this salesgirl was not normal, and she didnt even look like a real salesperson. With a slight frown, Summer gave her one hundred yuan. Please give me the change. The salesgirl looked a little anxious, but she still bent down to check out for Summer. Summer counted the change, only to find that the salesgirl gave her sixty yuan. She took out ten yuan and handed it to the salesgirl. The cake is forty-five yuan. Just give me five. Chapter 423 Do You Remember Everything? The shop assistant took it anyway. Then she gave Summer five yuan in change with a wooden smile and said, Here you are. Wee next time. Summer took the money and caught a glimpse that the shop assistant had touched her ear. The assistant was a short-haired young girl and Summer saw something was stuffed in her ear. Summer thought of that when she had entered the mall, there was not many people Summer suddenly felt uneasy. She nced at the assistant again, turned around and hurried out. When she had entered the mall, there had been a few people outside. But as she came out of the bakery, she found it was unusually quiet in the mall. Summer went to take the esctor down to the first floor. Just as she stood on it, she heard the elevator door open behind her. The elevator was near the esctor. Summer turned her head subconsciously and saw a man dressed in ck walk out of the elevator to the esctor. The ck-clothed man saw Summer, too. He was wearing a peaked cap. Summer could not see his expression clearly, but she could feel that he was looking at her. Summer got a strong sense of difort. She looked around and found the surroundings were quiet. It was bright in the mall, but there was not a single person. She remembered that in the bakery just now, the girl who didnt look like a shop assistant seemed to have been urging her to leave quickly. And ording to her cautious appearance, she probably was a policewoman! The shopping mall was so quiet that it must have been cleared. They must have been clearing the ce when she hade in. She wrote suspense ys and was no stranger to such a situation. It should be for security reasons when such a crowded mall was cleared. Either a celebrity or a criminal came. In spite of the thoughts shing through, Summer remained calm. She held the cake in one hand and put the other on the belt. The ck-clothed man behind maintained the same posture as her on the esctor. The man was either a policeman or the criminal. The esctor arrived at the first floor. Summer got off the esctor, pretending to look back at the man inadvertently. That man was still on the esctor and he did not seem to be in a hurry. Just as Summer was about to turn around, the ck-clothed man took off the peaked cap and grinned at her. He looked gloomy and crazy with that smile. Summer was scared. She took a few steps forward and began to run towards the entrance of the mall. It was very spacious on the first floor and the esctor was very far from the entrance. It seemed that no matter how fast she ran, there was always such a long distance from the entrance. Suddenly, a voice sounded in the mall, Dn Saunders, you are surrounded now. Stay right where you are! Summer looked up just to find that there were so many policemen around. The man shouted, Go to hell! Summer felt as if the man was shouting beside her. She turned around and saw that the man had taken off his coat and there were explosives all over his body. Seeing Summer turn around, the man fiercely said, So what if you have evacuated the crowd? See? Theres a beauty left behind. Its worth it! He then stretched out to pull the thread The policemans voice came from the loudspeaker again, Get down! Get down! Summer was so scared that she threw the cake towards the ck-clothed man. Then she swiftly turned around and pounced forward with all her might. Boom! Summer felt her ears go numb and the entire world was buzzing. It has been six years. Rachel is very lonely. We should go find her. Lets go! Its useless. Ive buried explosives under the entire golf course. Lets go find Rachel together Take good care of Rosie. Go! Memories suddenly surged in her mind. Before Summer passed out, the scene of the explosion on the ind three years ago shed through her mind. Is she still alive? Where are the paramedics? The world returned to silence after a short period of noise. So ugly. Who are you? Dont you know who you married? Of course I do. Im married to Leonardo Emerson! Well, youre Leonardos wife then. Im Leonardos cousin, Dous. You dont want to be with an impotent man on your wedding night, do you? The mans eyes had been ink-dark, sharp and deep, with which he had looked so cold Leonardo! Summer opened her eyes just to see the white ceiling. Where was she? Where was Leonardo? She rolled over and sat up, startling the nurse who just came in. The nurse walked over and said, How are you? Ill go for the doctor. Just as the nurse walked out of the ward, Jessica arrived. Excuse me, is Summer Jarrett in this ward? Yes, she just woke up. I am going to call the doctor over. Thank you, Jessica said and pushed open the door. Jessica walked to the bedside, held Summers shoulders and gazed at her. She asked with concern, Are you alright? Summer tried to move her limbs and muttered, It seems to be fine. Thank god. Jessica heaved a sigh of relief, But you still need a further examination. Summer did not listen to Jessica. She kept silent for a while before she suddenly raised her head and asked Jessica, Where is Leonardo? What? Jessica was surprised because Summer had not asked about Leonardo in such a caring tone ever since she had lost her memory. Jessica asked doubtfully, Why do you look for Leonardo? Is he alright? Summer reached out to support her forehead, My mind is in a mess. I remember we have gone to the ind to look for Adams and bring Rosie back, right? Then there was an explosion Jessica covered her mouth and looked at Summer in disbelief. She asked tentatively, Summer, do you remember everything?All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Summer frowned, I She looked down at herself. She turned out to be fine. Then she nked out for a while before continuing, Stanley has saved me Chapter 424 Be Overwhelmed Summer paused for a moment as too many things suddenly just surged out of her mind. Why would Stanley save me? Rosie Leonardo Jessica did not disturb her. She just looked at Summer nervously. At this time, the doctor came over. The doctor said, d you wake up. How do you feel? Summer was thinking about something and did not reply.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Jessica asked, She just woke up. Do you know what happened to her? Jessica had immediatelye over after receiving the phone call. She didnt know what had happened. The person who had called had only asked her toe. Then she had been worried along the way. The doctor replied, She fell unconscious when she was sent here. But its not a big problem because she just has a mild concussion. Really? No big problem? Jessica looked angry and sounded cold. The doctor pushed her sses and paused for a moment before saying, Yes. The mild concussion is verymon. She may need to stay for a further observation and if its fine, she can leave in a few days. Jessica smiled embarrassedly, Well, thank you. But she has hurt her brain before. Is there anything wrong this time? Thats why we need her to stay in hospital for a further observation. Then the doctor turned to Summer and said gently, Summer? What? Summer regained her senses. The doctor asked her, How are you feeling now? Are you alright? Summer shook her head in a daze, No. Then Summer turned to Jessica and asked, Where is Rosie? Jessica suddenly remembered that Rosie was still sleeping at home. She had hurried over when receiving the phone call. Jessica had been over sensitive because it had only been two months since Summer had been discharged from the hospitalst time. Besides, Jessica usually lived alone, so she had forgot that there was still a baby sleeping at home. Sleeping at home, Jessica said embarrassedly. Summer immediately got off the bed and said anxiously, Then lets go back now. Hold on. The doctor said that you have to stay in the hospital for further observation for a few days, Jessica hurriedly stopped her. Summer pushed Jessica away, Im fine. She couldnt be better now. At this time, two in-clothed policemen came in. One of them looked at Summer, Are you alright, Ms. Summer? Summer looked over. The police took out his police certificate and said, We are going to ask you some questions concerning the explosion that happened in the mall. Please be cooperative. Summer nodded, OK. The policeman turned to the doctor and asked, How is she? The doctor told the police about Summers condition. Jessica just realized what they had meant in their words and asked in shock, What explosion? The criminal called the police and said that he was going to blow up the mall. When we were evacuating the crowd, Ms. Summer entered the mall. It was our negligence. Fortunately, the criminals explosives were rough and not very harmful Jessicas face turned pale and said, What a freak! Summer smiled at Jessica, Im fine. She then turned to the police and said, Sir, please hurry up. My child is at home alone. I have to go back. The policeman seemed a little surprised, Are you married? He then seemed to notice how weird this question was and felt a little embarrassed, but he quickly changed the topic. The policeman left after taking the notes. Summer was worried about Rosies being alone at home, so she would not stay in hospital. The doctor insisted that Summer stay in hospital for observation, but Summer left anyway on the excuse that she woulde back to do the examination in a few days. On the way back, Jessica finally had the chance to ask Summer, Summer, do you remember everything about going to the ind to look for Adams? Jessica had asked this question before, but Summer had been drowning in thoughts so she had not answered Jessicas question. Summer nodded at first. But before Jessica spoke again, Summer shook her head. Whats wrong again? Jessica sighed. I remember everything Summer frowned slightly and asked, But Im not sure if what happened after that really happened. Did I really fall asleep for three years? Did Leonardo also lose his memory? Its all true. Jessica was so excited that she eximed, You really remember everything! Thats great! Jessica then asked Summer tentatively, Let me ask you. How did we meet? And why would you marry Leonardo? You used to be bullied during your junior year in high school. And I scared those people away and saved you. Summer saw Jessica nod and continued, As for Leonardo, I married him in ce of Vicky. Speaking of Vicky, Summers face darkened. Jessica asked, Whats wrong? Summer recalled the car ident that had happened to her and Stanleyst time. Her face turned gloomy and said, She mes Adams death on me and Leonardo. She wants us to die. Jessica put on a serious face, too. Vicky has gone crazy. She has been making bad movies and TV dramas these years. There are badbels on her, but there are still a lot of fans. Shes weird. I think that maybe she has been driven crazy by Adams death. She might do anything. Be careful. Summer nodded, OK. Even if Jessica didnt say it, Summer would be careful. After all, Vicky had already made the move. She was determined to kill Summer. Summer was lucky and was not hurt during the ident. Vicky definitely wouldnt give up that easily, and Summer might not have such good luck next time. Another strange thing was that though Vicky had already been proved guilty, she had managed to escape punishment The impact of this matter had been even worse than the ident. It had been easy for Adams to bail Vicky out. And this time, Vicky had been bailed out again. Who helped her? Who had got such great power? And why do they bail her out? Summer had fallen asleep for three years and had lost her memory when waking up. Now that she regained her memory, it was as if time had yed a joke on her. Three years had just passed in a sh. Everything just came to her mind at the same time and she was overwhelmed. Chapter 425 She Felt Guilty Summer and Jessica hurried back. They opened the door and discovered the TV was turned on. Summer shouted, Rosie? Rosie stood up from the sofa. There were potato chips on her chin and face. Her hair was messy and she was holding a remote control. Seeing Summer, she cried out in surprise, Mom! Rosie was small. She had been blocked by the back of the sofa so Summer didnt see her. Rosie ran down the sofa and towards Summer barefoot, holding the remote tightly in her hand. Summer squatted down to wipe the chips off her face. She held Rosie up and said, What are you doing? TV. Rosie waved the remote control and pointed at the TV behind her. Jessica walked to the sofa and saw snacks and candies sprinkling on the sofa. Beside them was a bottle of yogurt. Jessica couldnt stopughing, Oh my god, how did Rosie find my snacks and open them! Shes so smart! Summer walked over with Rosie in her arms. Seeing the mess on the sofa, she pulled a wry face. Did you take them by yourself? Summer put Rosie on the sofa and asked her to stand properly so that their eyes were at the same level.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Summer looked serious. Rosie sensed it and rubbed her small hands behind. She blinked her eyes and whispered, Yes. Jessica pushed Summer and said, You scared her. See? Did you make Auntie Jessicas sofa dirty? Summer asked Rosie as she pointed at the sofa. Rosie looked at it and nodded. Summers tone softened a little, You cant do this next time, OK? Do you want to help Auntie Jessica clean it up? Rosie obediently replied, Yes. Summer looked at Rosie and suddenly felt so sad. She turned around, tears rolling out of her eyes. Summer calmed herself down and tried to make her sound the same as usual, Help Auntie Jessica clean the sofa, OK? Mom needs to use the bathroom. She then hurried to the bathroom. Summer closed the bathroom door abruptly. She leaned against the door and slowly slid to the ground while covering her face with her hand to suppress the sound of crying. Outside the door, Rosie pointed at the bathroom door helplessly and looked at Jessica, Mom? Jessica had heard Summers crying just now. She smiled and said to Rosie, Mom is washing her hands. She wille out soon. Now, lets clean the sofa first. Jessica took over a towel to clean the sofa with Rosie. Rosie kept looking back at the bathroom. She looked just adorable. Jessica walked over and knocked on the door, Summer, how are you? Summers voice came from inside, Its fine, Ill be right out. Summer stood up and walked to the sink. After washing her face, she silently looked at herself in the mirror. Summer felt so sorry for Rosie. Being her daughter was not happy at all. Ever since Rosie had been born, Summer had not been able to take good care of her. Rosie had been stolen away after her birth. When they finally had had a chance to pick her up, the ident happened. For three years. Summer had been absent from her life for three years, the most first three years in Rosies life. When Rosie had called her mother just now, Summer had even felt so guilty. Summer raised her head and took a deep breath. When she opened her eyes again, she became firm. Summer opened the door and came out. She saw Jessica cleaning the sofa with Rosie. Wipe it off like this, slowly, bit by bit. I did it! Good job! They were squatting on the sofa to do the cleaning and it looked harmonious and warm. Summer noticed that Rosie was still barefoot. So she went to get a pair of socks and furry slippers. Seeing Summer, Rosie raised the towel in her hand and said, Mom, I did it. Good. Summer smiled at her, Put on your socks first. OK. Rosie still remembered Summers serious appearance before. She acted obediently because she thought she had done something wrong to make mom angry. Rosie kept smiling at Summer, when Summer was helping her put socks on. Summer reached out to touch her head, I wasnt angry, but thats no good. You cant do this in the future. Rosie nodded. After they tidied up the sofa and put the snacks back in ce, it was already night. Summer cooked dinner for Rosie and Jessica. Jessica was outgoing, and could easily get along with children. Most children liked people with pretty face, among which those who liked to y with them were even more popr. The rtionship between Rosie and Jessica had grown quickly. Summer brought out the food and called them, Jessica, Rosie, its time for dinner. Coming. Jessica led Rosie to the dining table. Rosie rushed and said while giggling, Wereing! The two sat down at the dining table. Summer brought up thest soup and said to Jessica with a teasing tone, Have you and Rosie washed your hands? Jessica said, No. Summer helped Rosie mix the rice and vegetables up in her bowl during the meal. Jessica suddenly remembered something. She raised her head and said to Summer, I have once seen Leonardo and Rosie eating together in the Golden Cauldron Club. He Rosie raised her head and eximed, Leonardo, my dad. Huh? Jessica was confused. She calls him by his name. Summer couldnt helpughing when she mentioned this. It was funny that Leonardo, with such arrogance, would actuallypromise with someone besides her. Moreover, it was just a three-year-old girl. Hearing this, Jessica alsoughed out loud, Can he bear it? Wont he be angry? Rosie had been listening carefully. She did not understand Jessicas words, but she nodded fiercely and said, Yes. And he beat me. Chapter 426 Do You Love Me? Jessica asked in shock, Really? Did he beat you? She didnt expect that. Although she thought Leonardo was terrifying, she didnt think Leonardo would beat his three-year-old daughter. How could he even do this to such a cutie? Rosie picked up a piece of rib with chopsticks and used the other hand to grab it. She vaguely replied while chewing, Yes. Beat you? How? Summer did not believe that Leonardo would do this. When Rosie lived with Leonardo, he would have turned a cold face to her at most. Like this Rosie raised her hand to touch her face, but she realized that she was holding a rib. So she put down the chopsticks in the other hand and reached out to pinch her own face. He beat me like this, She emphasized. She then continued eating. Rosie had good teeth and liked to gnaw bones. Even Summer couldnt hold back andughed out. Then Ill help you beat him up next time we see him! Summer smiled and said to Rosie. Rosie nodded, Go home. Summer was surprised. Then she realized that Rosie was missing Leonardo. Although Leonardo had lost his temper at noon, Rosie was a child after all and she had already forgotten about it. Summer did not reply. It seemed that Rosie said it but didnt mean it, as she continued to eat. I havent finished yet. Jessica continued the topic, When I was in Golden Cauldron Club, I saw Leonardo mix the rice for Rosie and pour the soup for her. He did look very gentle at that time. However, he always spoke coldly. Mr. Emerson might be a good man, but most of the time, he appeared frightening. Summer imagined that scene in her mind. When she had lived with Leonardo, she had been the one to take care of Rosie. So she had never seen Leonardo taking care of Rosie. However, thinking about Leonardos current situation, Summer felt worried again. She decided to call Tim to ask about Leonardo after dinner. If she wasnt afraid that Leonardo would affect Rosie, Summer would go to find Leonardo right now. But Tim called her before she called. Seeing that it was from Tim, Summer couldnt help but get nervous. Summer put down her chopsticks and walked to the side to answer the phone. Tim, whats wrong? Mr. Emerson is losing his temper. He said the food tasted wrong Tim sounded uneasy. Did he lose his temper just because of the food? Leonardos memory stopped at his twenties now, right? Summer didnt expect that he would have such a bad temper back then. Is he smashing things again? Summer asked. Not yet Tim nced at the servants standing in the hall and said, But he might begin to smash someone soon. Summer paused for a moment and said, Iming over now. She hung up the phone. Jessica whispered to her, Is that Tim? Yes, I have to go now, Summer said and looked at Rosie. Rosie had always been the first to finish her meal, and she had already run to y now. Jessica took the cup and said, Go ahead. Ill help you look after Rosie. She likes to y with me now. She has slept for a long time in the afternoon and may stay upte. Do you have to work tomorrow? Summer was afraid of interrupting Jessicas work. No, not at all. I just want to have fun now. Jessica spread out on the chair, lookingzy. Summer was somewhat helpless, Seriously. Jessica smiled and sat upright, and said to Summer, Im serious. Go ahead. Do you want to drive my car? Yes. It must bete when she came back. It was much more convenient to drive there. When Summer drove to Leonardos vi, Leonardo was being hard on the servants at home. He asked the servants to cook one by one. Not all of the servants had been hired to cook, so their cooking skills were uneven. When Summer entered, Leonardo wasmenting on the servants dishes sarcastically. How the hell did you make such a dish? Who are you trying to kill by it? Apart from Leonardos voice, there was no other sound in the hall. It was so quiet. Therefore, when Summer walked in, the sound of her footsteps was especially noticeable. The servants all turned to her for help. Summer pursed her lips and felt somewhat helpless. Perhaps she could have saved them, but now she couldnt even protect herself. Leonardo sat on the chair, raised his eyebrows when seeing her and said casually, Why are you here? He hadnt even touched the dishes, though they had all turned cold. Summer frowned and said, What do you want to eat? Ill cook for you. Leonardo looked at her with a faint smile, You came here to cook for me? Do you love me so much? Summer ignored that and said, Or Ill do whatever you want. She went straight to the kitchen. It was gettingte, so she cooked a bowl of noodles for him. Tim must have been helpless to call her. Summer was not sure if Leonardo still liked the food she cooked, but she could only give it a try. She quickly prepared a bowl of spicy beef noodles and took it out. The fragrance of chili oil spread out, attracting Leonardo. Summer ced the noodles in front of Leonardo and said, Have a try. Just a bowl of noodles? Leonardo signaled for her to look at all the other dishes on the dining table. The other dishes looked exquisite, of which the ingredients were also very high-grade. Isnt it enough? Summer pretended not to understand his meaning and said, Then when you finish this one, Ill cook another bowl for you. Leonardo narrowed his eyes. This woman purposely misinterpreted his meaning and was not afraid of him at all. He sneered and pointed at a servant, You,e and eat it. The servant looked at Summer apologetically and could only obediently eat the noodles.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. However, it tasted so good that the servant even finished all the soup. Leonardo looked at Summer provocatively. Summer said helplessly, Ill make you another one. Chapter 427 Summer Had Always Been Special to Him Summer returned to the kitchen and ced her hands on the table. She took a deep breath and began to boil the water. Leonardo had cherished every meal she had made for him in the past, and he would have never been willing to give it to others. Summer calmed down and continued to cook noodles. However, this time, Summer made Leonardo a bowl of mixed dry noodles. When the noodles were ready, Leonardo had already left. She asked Tim, Where is Leonardo? Mr. Emerson went to the study. Tim pointed upstairs. Summer looked upstairs and said, Then, Ill bring it up for him. Ms. Summer, you Tim revealed a surprised expression. He hadnt expected Summer to be so patient. You didnt call me Ms. Summer before, Summer turned to look at him and said with a smile. Mrs. Emerson? Tim called doubtfully. Ill go up now. Summer nodded, admitting that she had recovered her memories. Tim revealed a happy expression, but when he thought about Leonardos situation, he couldnt help but feel a little worried. Leonardo was better before, but now he was like this again. And Summer suddenly remembered everything. Maybe the road to happiness was strewn with setbacks. Summer knocked on the door. Leonardo didnt reply.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Summer directly pushed the door open and entered. However, just as she opened the door, something flew over. Summer tilted her body to dodge what Leonardo was throwing over. After it hit the ground, Summer discovered that it was a coffee cup, but it didnt break. Leonardo roared, Get out! Summer was shocked and frozen for a moment before she closed the door and walked towards him. BANG! The tray was ced on the desk, making a slight sound. Leonardo subconsciously looked at Summer as she walked over. Summer took the bowl from the tray and ced it in front of Leonardo. Leonardo curled his lips, but there was no smile on his face, You only know how to cook noodles, dont you? Summer replied seriously, No, I can do a lot of other dishes. You can try this one first. Leonardoughed out loud. However, his tone was cold, How can you be so confident that I will eat what you cook? I didnt think that way. Summer looked down, seeming to be obedient. Leonardo picked up his chopsticks and stirred up in the bowl. Then, he threw the chopsticks away, It sucks. Make another one. So childish! Leonardo had treated her so well in the past that she was not used to it now. However, Summer knew that Leonardo was just feeling insecure now. Everything that had happened to him did not correspond with what was his memories. He had to adapt to it, but he was irritable. Moreover, Leonardo had always had a bad temper. When Summer thought in Leonardos shoes, she wasnt angry at all. She looked down, leaned over to pick up the chopsticks that Leonardo had thrown onto the desk and picked up some noodles. Leonardo narrowed his eyes and looked at Summer. Summer smiled at him, her eyes shining. Leonardo had been fascinated for a while, his brows furrowed tightly. Suddenly, Summer reached out to pinch Leonardos chin and stuffed the noodles into his mouth. Leonardo waspletely shocked by Summer, his eyes widened. When Summer drew the chopsticks back, he subconsciously began to chew. Summer suppressed herughter. See? I did it. Leonardo got outraged. He stood up, gritted his teeth and said, Get the hell out of here! This woman was so arrogant. No woman had ever dared to do this to him. Well. Summer did not get angry. She patted on her clothes and walked out proudly. However, she suddenly turned around and walked toward Leonardo. Before Leonardos temper red, she put her hands on his shoulders and tiptoed to kiss him gently on the corner of his lips. That was a light kiss. Summer did it smoothly and naturally. Then she took two steps back with a sessful smile on her face. She pointed at the noodles on the desk and said, Remember to finish the noodles. She walked out with ease. Leonardo lost his temper again as he watched her disappeared from the door. He kicked the chair over, making a loud noise. Summer had closed the door, but upon hearing the noise, she pushed the door slightly open. Through the crack, she saw Leonardos angry face and the chair that he had kicked far away. Summer closed the door with a pale face. If she hade out a littleter, would Leonardo have kicked her instead of a chair? Probably! When she first met Leonardo, Leonardo was good at hiding his emotions. But now, Leonardo was really easy to get angry and lose his temper. Leonardo, mentally in his twenties, seemed very unstable. Summer met Tim at the staircase. He panted and asked Summer, Mrs. Emerson, what happened? The noise had been loud, so Tim was worried that Leonardo would do something to hurt Summer. In this situation, Leonardo would not cherish Summer. Hes having a tantrum with himself. Summer couldnt help butugh out. Tim was speechless. Even he had to be careful when facing Leonardo. How could Summerugh so easily? On the other hand, this had confirmed his thought that no matter what happened to Leonardo, Summer had always been special to him. Seeing Summer walking downstairs, Tim asked, Mrs. Emerson, are you leaving now? Yes, Rosie is still with Jessica. I have to go pick her up. Please take care of Leonardo. Call me if anything happens. She had to take care of both Rosie and Leonardo. Leonardo was now like a bomb. It might explode at any time, so Summer could not let Rosie stay at home. Then, Ill ask someone to send you back. Tim followed behind her. Summer refused, Its OK. I drove here. Chapter 428 She Is a Controlling Woman After Summer left, Tim went to Leonardos study. Tim looked around, silently picked up the chair from the ground, and put it behind Leonardo. Leonardo sat down with a gloomy face. He said in a cold tone, Did you call Summer here? Tim was stunned and said, Yes. Leonardo looked up at him with a sharp gaze, saying, Forget about what happened between she and me in the past. In the future, without my permission, you are not allowed to call that woman to my house again. Tim paused for a moment and said, Yes, I get it. Although he didnt know what Summer had done to Leonardo before, seeing how angry Leonardo was, Tim knew that he had to follow Leonardos order. He could not know Leonardos temperament better. Hearing this, Leonardo said expressionlessly, You can go now. When Tim turned around and closed the door, he saw Leonardo picking up his chopsticks and started eating noodles. Tim couldnt help but pause. Didnt Leonardo just say that without his permission, Summer would not be allowed toe here in the future? He said it so resolutely, but now he was eating noodles cooked by Summer? So, should he call Summer to Leonardos home in the future? When Summer drove back to Jessicas house, Jessica and Rosie were watching cartoons happily. It was already past eleven oclock, but they were stillughing heartily as if they were in high spirits. When Jessica heard the door opening, she turned around and said to Summer, Summer, youre back. Summer walked over and sat down beside Rosie. Rosie turned her head to look at her and said perfunctorily, Mom. Then she turned to watch the cartoon again. Summer was a little disappointed. As expected, she wasnt as charming as cartoons. Jessica walked around from behind Rosie and sat down beside Summer. She whispered, Rosie is a good kid. Thank you for taking care of her, Summer said. Jessica asked, How is Mr. Emerson? Although he has lost his memory, his bad temper still doesnt change. Summer remembered what Leonardo had done before and felt somewhat helpless. Summer talked with Jessica for a little while and then took Rosie to bed. It was already veryte, so Rosie was sleepy. Rosie fell asleep very quickly. After Rosie slept, Summer went to the bathroom to wash up. After she came out, she sat on the bed and stared at Rosie for a long time. Rosie and Leonardo looked alike, especially their eyes. Thinking of Leonardo, Summer couldnt help but sigh slightly. With so many things happening today, Summer didnt even have any time to prepare and was forced to recognize her and Leonardos current situation. Seeing Leonardo like that, she felt very sad inside, but she had to take prompt action. Rosie needed her, and Leonardo also needed her. In the past, it was Leonardo who had arranged everything. But this time, he needed her help. Summer took out her phone and sent him a text message. Good night.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! After sending the text message, she stared at her phone in a daze. After a few minutes, her phone suddenly vibrated. Summer was startled. She nervously unlocked her phone and found that it was just a text message from the tel carrier. She had to take it slow. The next day. Summer made a call to Tim and told him about the hypnosis she had heard from Stanley. Tim also told Summer about Kate bringing Leonardo to do a hypnosis treatment. After Summer heard this, she was silent for a while and said, She seems to have put a lot of effort in it. Did Kate hate her so much? She wanted her dead in the first ce, then she even took Leonardo to do a hypnosis treatment to erase his memories. Although Kate did not attack Summer directly, what Kate did was to harm her in a round-about way. Vicky wanted to kill Summer directly, but Kates method was inconspicuous but even more malignant. However, Kate still miscalcted. Summer would not let her seed, as she would make Leonardo recover. Are you sure that Kate is not lying? Did she really not see Dr. Li before, or was that just an excuse? Kate was a shrewd woman, and was always cautious. She found the hypnotist and erased Leonardos memories. This must have been done in a very confidential manner. Since this was something she didnt want others to know, how could she let him hypnotize Leonardo without even meeting the hypnotist? Since Kate was afraid that things would be exposed, she would naturallye up with a perfect n. She would definitely have something on the hypnotist in case he betrayed her. Tim paused for a moment and said, She should not be lying At that time, Kates life was already under threat. How could she lie? However, at that time, Leonardo wanted to strangle Kate to death. Tim thought for a moment and did not tell this to Summer. OK. Although Summer said so, she had already made up her mind to go meet Kate. After hanging up the phone, Summer turned around and saw Rosie and Jessica had already gotten up and were sitting on the sofa, staring at her. Summer was stunned for a moment and said with a smile, Good morning. Good morning, Rosie said softly. Breakfast is ready. You can eat it after washing up. Summer said as she walked over and carried Rosie into the bathroom. Rosie went to the dining room, after she washed her face. After Summer finished washing her hands, she said to Jessica, I need to go outter to meet Kate. Why are you going to meet her? Jessica said in confusion, She is a very controlling woman. If you go meet her, she will give you a hard time! Summer smiled and said coldly, Then I will also show her my attitude. It doesnt even sound like something you will say. Jessica tilted her head and looked at her, with her tone carrying a hint of joking. Weve known each other for so many years, so of course there will be changes. Im Rosies mother and Leonardos wife Summer frowned. I almost forgot that Kate had already helped me divorce Leonardo. Jessica said confusedly, Summer, your tone is bing more and more simr to Rosies father. It sounds weird and scary. Chapter 429 She Does Everything She Can Summer smiled and said, Your acting is so exaggerated. Will the audience like it? Life is about expressing feelings in a more exaggerated way. She suddenly blinked her eyes and said, How about giving me a role in your next script? A role that is tailor-made for me and can make me famous. Jessicas mouth was still filled with foam. When she said the words famous, she even raised her toothbrush and waved it in the air. She looked like a child in high spirits. Summer was slightly absent-minded. It had been three years, but she didnt seem to have changed much. Alright, Ill make a script for you, but I cant guarantee it will make you famous, but it will definitely be customized for you. Summer said seriously. It was not easy for an actress to get a suitable role for herself. Jessica smiled and said, It is a deal. Jessica was really on vacation. Summer wanted to meet Kate, so she naturally couldnt bring Rosie along. Therefore, Rosie could only stay at home with Jessica. Fortunately, Rosie and Jessica were already getting along well with each other. So, it was not difficult for Jessica to look after Rosie now. Summer told Jessica to remember to give Rosie water and she was not allowed to eat too many snacks. Today was a working day, so Summer went directly to the Emerson Group to meet Kate. However, the receptionist said to her, The vice president is on a long vacation. Long vacation? Why would she suddenly take a long vacation? Kate took a long vacation at this particr point. Summer felt that it was abnormal. The receptionist said apologetically, Sorry, we dont know. Thank you. Summer thanked her and then called Tim. Although she knew that Tim and Leonardo were currently in this building, it was not easy for her to enter thispany casually, let alone go to the presidents office on the top floor. She was concentrating on his phone call and didnt notice the people in front of her. When the call was put through, she bumped into a man. Summer felt that her nose was so painful. She covered her nose and looked up tearfully. To her surprise, she saw Leonardos expressionless cold face. Summer was stunned for a moment, then slowly put down her phone and shouted, Leonardo? Leonardo sneered and said, It seems Ive underestimated you. You even directly went to mypany. Summer didnt know what to say. She didnte to meet him! Forget it. Even if she said that she didnte here for Leonardo, he probably wouldnt believe her. Summer walked to Tim and asked him directly, Isnt Kate working at thepany now? Tim felt a cold auraing from front, and did not dare to look up at Leonardo. He said to Summer, Shes on a long vacation. Summer asked again, Is she at home? Tim seemed nervous, but he had to answer Summers question. Probably. Summer finally noticed Tims uneasiness. She turned her head to look at Leonardo and saw that he withdrew his gaze from Tim and walked straight to the elevator entrance. Mrs. Emerson, if theres nothing else, Ill go up. As Tim spoke, he was staring at Leonardo, looking a little uneasy. Summer nodded and said, Ill go meet her. Goodbye. After she finished speaking, Summer saw Tim running quickly towards Leonardo. Summer couldnt help but rub her nose in pain. After staying with Leonardo for so many years, Tim knew Leonardo very well. But Summer didnt expect that he would still be so afraid of Leonardo. Tim hurriedly caught up with Leonardo, pressed the elevator button, and stood behind Leonardo with respect. Leonardo did not say a word, but his body was with a deterrent aura. He seemed to be a little unhappy The elevator door opened. Tim didnt enter the elevator until Leonardo walked in. In the closed space, Tim felt even more depressed He took the initiative to say to Leonardo, Mrs. Emerson came to meet vice president. She didnt know that vice president is taking a long vacation, so she asked me just now. After he finished speaking, he carefully observed Leonardos reaction. As the elevator opened, Leonardo walked out of the elevator and coldly nced at him, asking, Mrs. Emerson? Ms. Summer Tim hurriedly corrected himself.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Leonardo snorted and asked, Why does she want to meet Kate? Because of you, Mr. Emerson, Tim said with a smile. Unexpectedly, Leonardo remained silent for a moment and said leisurely, In order to get back to me, she indeed did everything she could. When Tim heard this, he was shocked. How would Leonardo say this? Normally, knowing that Summer cared so much about him, he would have been overjoyed. Summer took a taxi to the Emersons mansion. After she woke up from thea, she hade here once. Three years had passed, but this luxurious old house remained the same as before. Summer got out of the car and walked to the gate. A guard stopped her and said, Who are you? My name is Summer. Im here to visit Miss Kate, she said calmly. Hearing this, the guard looked at Summer carefully. Summer was still a little thin, but she was born with an outstanding appearance. Besides, she had been together with Leonardo for so long, and her temperament was not ordinary. The guard thought that Summer might also from a wealthy family and was a friend of Kates. It was better to ask Kate first. The guard said, Wait a moment. He whispered something to another guard, and the guard went into the house. Not long after, Kate came out. She was dressed in a ck dress and looked a little haggard, as if she was seriously ill. Kate raised her hand and signaled for the guards to retreat a little. When there were alone, she said to Summer, Summer, why are you here? Do you want tough at me? Im afraid that Im going to disappoint you. Even if I have nothing now, Im still the youngdy of the Emerson family. Before Summer spoke, Kate couldnt wait to express herself. Summer narrowed her eyes and said coldly, Im not interested in you. I just want to ask you, who hypnotized Leonardo? To Summers surprise, Kates expression changed drastically, and she shouted, Get out! Chapter 430 A Cold-blooded Monster! Kate suddenly lost her temper, and her expression became furious. She shouted, Get out now!! In Summers memory, Kate was a very calm woman who would not lose herposure in front of others. However, at this moment, Kate seemed to be on the verge of a mental breakdown. Summer frowned slightly and asked her, Kate, whats wrong with you? Kate looked at Summer suddenly and calmed down a little. Then, she asked Summer, Do youe here for Leonardo? Summer felt that Kate looked a little abnormal, but she didnt care about Kate. She just asked her, Who hypnotized Leonardo? Where is that person? What does he look like? I dont know, Kate calmed down and said with a pale face, I give you a piece of advice. If you are with Leonardo, you will regret it. He is definitely not a man who can bring others happiness. What Kate said was somewhat baffling. Summer felt that Kate was driving a wedge between her and Leonardo. When Summer heard this, a piercing coldness shed in her bright eyes. She said, Leonardos happiness seems to have nothing to do with you. On the contrary, for your own benefit, you have done a lot of things behind Leonardo. You have never cared about him, so how can you me him? Kate looked at Summer and felt that Summers expression seemed somehow like Leonardos. She was almost strangled to death by Leonardo, which made her even more disgusted with Summer. She snorted coldly and said, I thought you were here to beg me. But is this how you beg me? Youre wrong, Im not begging you, Summer said, It is all because of you that Leonardo bes like this. Since you want him to maintain the wealth of the Emerson family, you must pray for him to be healthy and safe. Otherwise, your title as the youngdy of the Emerson family will be lost sooner orter. Summer, how dare you talk to me like that? Dont you know that whoever is too arrogant wille to no good end? Kate suddenly smiled more happily as if she had thought of something joyful. Leonardo still hasnt remembered what happened before, has he? Thus, he naturally cant remember his affection for you. Youre in a hurry to remarry him, so youe to meet me. Seeing that Summer did not say anything, Kate felt her guess was correct. She couldnt help but feelcent, saying, However, that is impossible. I asked the best hypnotist in the world to hypnotize Leonardo! Kate suddenly raised her head,ughing. She shouted hysterically, He will never regain his memory in his life. His affection for you will nevere back. He is a ruthless and sinister monster! Summer unconsciously clenched her hands tightly. Her fair face was filled with anger. She bit the corner of her lips and said coldly, No, I think a woman like you, who waspletely indifferent to the death of her mother and even helped the murderer conceal the truth for money and fameAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. At this point, Summer paused and continued, You are the monster! A cold-blooded monster! Shut up! Kate was stunned and asked, What do you know? Summer raised her chin slightly and said softly, I know everything. After she finished speaking, she nced at Kate with satisfaction and turned around to leave. After Summer learned about the case of Leonardos mother back then, she suspected that Kate must know something about it. Kate was not a normal and foolishdy raised by a wealthy family. She was clever. Girls usually matured earlier than boys. An eleven-year-old girl should havemon sense. Even if Kate didnt see anything with her own eyes at that time, she must have noticed something. When she was a child, she lived abroad and was estranged from Leonardo. She did not believe that there was another murderer who killed her mother as Leonardo said. All of this looked like someone had done it on purpose. Leonardo seemed to be an indifferent person, but he was very considerate towards the people he cared about. As for Kate, she didnt care about anyone else at all. She only cared about herself. Kate was like another Michael. However, all of this was just Summers guess. Seeing Kates reaction just now, Summer knew that a part of her guess was right. For example, when Kates mother was kidnapped, she might have heard something and seen something, but she kept silent. Perhaps someone had threatened her. She realized that if she told others about this, she would lose her rich life, so she chose to remain silent. This silence made her be more and more selfish. In the end, she wanted to control Leonardo, using him to help her maintain the wealth of the Emerson family, so she would always live such a life. Summer, stop! Make it clear! Kate shouted behind her. Summer ignored Kate and walked straight forward. Kate had always looked down on Summer. She felt that Summer, like other women who tried to get close to Leonardo, was just for the wealth of his family. Naturally, she would not think that Leonardo would tell Summer such a secret. However, what Summer said just now showed that she was familiar with everything about the Emersons. Violet had gone crazy, Adams had died in that explosion, and Michael was paralyzed. The participants in the kidnapping case back then, as well as the most shameful secret of the Emerson family, should be buried deep underground. Was Leonardo insane? Why did he tell Summer about those things?? Kates face turned gloomy as she clenched her hands tightly together. She resentfully watched Summer leaving. On the way back, Summer took out her phone and searched the worlds top hypnosis experts on the Inte. She didnt expect to find anything useful, but she just wanted to know more about this. She found that most of the famous hypnotists were from abroad. As for the domestic experts, they were not very skilled in the field of hypnosis. Tim should also know about this. Kate had lived abroad since she was young, so finding a hypnosis expert was naturally not difficult for her at all. As for Leonardo, he had power and influence, so it shouldnt be difficult to find the hypnosis expert who helped Kate, right? Chapter 431 Doing a Bad Thing with Good Intentions Although Summer didnt get any information from Leonardo, she did not feel very depressed. She believed that it would not be difficult for Leonardo to find such a hypnosis expert. After Leonardo returned home, he handed his coat to the servant and sat down on the sofa. He looked up at the crystalmp above his head and looked around. There were only bodyguards and servants in therge vi. He took out his phone and opened the message box. There was only one text in it. It was from Summerst night. Good night. When he received the text messagest night, he felt that this woman was extremely boring and wanted to cklist her, but for some reason, he did not do it. Maybe he was too sleepy and fell asleep then. Mr. Emerson. Tims voice made Leonardo regain his senses. Leonardo locked the screen of his phone and looked up at Tim. He didnt say anything, and just raised his eyebrows. Tim asked cautiously, What do you want to eat tonight, Mr. Emerson? Recently, Leonardo had been in a special situation, so Tim lived in Leonardos house. Fortunately, Leonardo still trusted him. However, as his special assistance, Tim had a lot of duties. Apart from being Leonardos working assistant, he still needed to deal with his daily necessities. Because of what happenedst night, the servants in the kitchen did not dare to cook anymore. They were afraid that Leonardo would not like the food they cooked and lose his temper, so they could only send Tim to ask Leonardo. Leonardo said indifferently, Why will they ask me about such a trifle? To him, it was a trifle, but to those servants, it was the most important thing. Mr. Emerson, do you want to eat the food cooked by Mrs. Emerson? Tim asked boldly. For the first time, Leonardo did not correct Tims words. Instead, he asked, You mean Summer? Noticing thesmall detail, Tim replied, Yes. She Leonardo sneered and said mockingly, Last night, she came to cook. However, its alreadyte now, but she hasnte home yet. She still wants to be back with me! No way! Tim wiped the sweat off his forehead. Back then, when he followed Leonardo and worked as his special assistant, he had just graduated. At that time, Tip Top Media Company had not gained much fame, but it had already started to make profits. Leonardo was a gifted businessman with outstanding abilities. Tip Top Media Company had developed quickly. However, at that time, Leonardo, who was in his early twenties, had a very bad temper. When Tim graduated, he was a young and rash man, and he wasnt as considerate as he was now. He had always been scolded by Leonardo. At that time, although he didnt feel happy to be scolded by a superior who was younger than him, after seeing Leonardos capabilities, he was totally convinced. Tim was used to working with such a steady, cautious, and strict man. However, Leonardos personality suddenly changed back to when he was in his early twenties After so many years, Tim didnt know how to get along with such a Leonardo at all.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Should he tell Leonardo that he called Summer herest night? Should he tell Leonardo that he was the one who took care of Summer in the past? Actually, he had mentioned those vaguely, it was useless. Leonardo wouldnt believe those things. After Leonardo finished speaking, he did not hear Tims reply. He looked at him expressionlessly, asking, Why dont you speak? Do you think what I said was wrong? Tim answered seriously, Mr. Emerson, you were right. Leonardo was obviously very satisfied with this, and he asked, Then why hasnt shee to cook yet? Did he really treat Mrs. Emerson as a cook? Mrs. Emerson needs to take care of Rosie. Its normal that she doesnte over to cook for you. Leonardo was silent for a moment and said, My daughter? Yes, Rosie was brought up by you. She is very cute, Tim said with a smile. Leonardo remembered the little girl he saw in the hall yesterday afternoon. She looked so small. He didnt notice if she was cute or not. He only felt that she looked very small. Since I am the one who brought up her, why does Summer take care of her now? As Leonardo spoke, he stood up. Mr. Emerson? Tim couldnt figure out what Leonardo was thinking. Do you know where Summer lives? I know. Tim nodded. But he still didnt know what Leonardo wanted to do. Lets go. After Leonardo finished speaking, he walked forward. Mr. Emerson, where are you going? Tim followed behind him. Leonardo did not look at him and said indifferently, Ill go and bring back my little angel. Tim was shocked. He seemed to have done something bad with good intentions. Rosie,e and get your bowl. Lets have dinner. Summer cooked thest dish in the kitchen and asked Rosie toe in and get a bowl. Coming! Rosie rushed into the kitchen. Summer handed the bowl and chopsticks to her, and siad, Put them on the dining table. Rosie replied obediently, Alright. Rosie ran out and ced them on the dining table. Summer opened the lid of the pot to see if the soup was ready. She heard Rosie shouting to her, Mom, someone is knocking the door. Wheres Jessica? Shes still in the bathroom. Summer stirred the soup with a spoon and said, Wait, Ill go open the door. Ill go. Rosie immediately ran to open the door excitedly before Summer could speak. Summer hurriedly put down the spoon in her hand and walked out, saying, Rosie, Ill open the door. When she walked out, Rosie had already opened the door. Ros Rosie looked up at the tall man standing at the door. She said, Leonoodle! Summer wanted to stop her, but it was already toote. Rosie had already rushed forward and hugged Leonardos leg. Because of her height, she could only hug Leonardos legs. Leonardo turned his head to look at Tim, who was following behind him. Afterwards, he looked down at Rosie again and raised his eyebrows, asking, What should you call me? Rosieughed and said in a fawning tone, Daddy! Leonardo was stunned. Was this glib little girl his daughter? He looked at Summer, and even suspected that Summer had taught her this. Summer seemed to see through Leonardos thoughts. She picked Rosie up and put her into Leonardos arms, saying, Rosie hasnt seen you for two days. She misses you very much. Chapter 432 Fantasies Leonardo subconsciously reached out his hands to hug Rosie as she smashed into his embrace. Rosie hugged Leonardos neck, with her eyes sparkling. She pointed to the dining room and said, Daddy, go have dinner. Summer did not know why Leonardo would suddenlye to Jessicas house to look for her, but she knew Leonardo had a purpose. Rosie was so happy at this moment, so Summer would not ask Leonardo right now. Just as she was about to speak, Jessica, who came over, said before her, Mr. Emerson, long long time no see. Jessica had not seen Leonardo since she met him in Golden Cauldron Clubst time. There were so many things happened since then, she couldnt help but feel a little curious when she saw him again. Why are you all standing here? Come in and have a seat. Jessica stood beside Summer. After she finished speaking, she pushed Summer a little. Summer looked up at Leonardo, and said, Come in. Tim whispered in Leonardos ear, Mr. Emerson, lets go inside. Leonardo frowned slightly. He hesitated for a while and finally stepped in. After he entered, Rosie got out of his embrace and held his hand, walking towards the dining table. She even helped Leonardo pull the chair out. Daddy, sit and eat. However, the chair wasrge and heavy. Rosie only pulled the chair out a little. Leonardo saw Rosies small face that had flushed while putting forth her strength. She pursed her lips tightly, with a stubborn and earnest look on her face. Leonardo had heard from Tim that his daughter was very cute. But in his opinion, the adjective adorable was a very subjective feeling. He also felt that this little angel was very cute.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. He wanted to help Rosie, but seeing how serious she was, he didnt move. Summer had been paying attention to him ever since he entered the house, and was observing all his behaviors. This man was weird. Summer walked over and helped Rosie up, saying, Rosie, thats enough. Daddy can sit now. Rosie raised her head, her expression a little confused. She stroked her bangs, patted the chair, and pulled Leonardos hand, signaling him to sit down. Leonardo sat down. Jessica was always afraid of Leonardo. After Leonardo sat down, she chose a seat farthest from Leonardo and sat down. The dining table was not very big. After Jessica and Tim sat down, the remaining seat was next to Leonardos. Summer sat down beside Leonardo and let Rosie sit between them. The child did not have a clear concept of time. It had been two days since she had seen Leonardo. However, to Rosie, it was a long time The childs delight was obvious. She used her chopsticks to pick up food and put it in Leonardos bowl. She even smiled adorably and said, Daddy, eat this. Leonardo was slightly obsessive about cleanliness. Although it wasnt obvious when he was with Summer, it wasnt difficult for others to discover it. Leonardo looked at the piece of meat covered with rice and looked at Rosie, who was full of anticipation. He frowned tightly. Summer was about to say something when she saw this, but soon she was surprised to see Leonardo pluck the rice from the meat and put it into his mouth. However, when he chewed, his expression was not good. Summer wanted tough, but it was really extraordinary that Leonardo was willing to ept this. If she dared tough, Leonardo would get angry. Seeing that Leonardo had eaten that piece of meat, Rosie happily lowered her head and started eating. Summer only cooked three dishes and one soup. Fortunately, when she was cooking, she nned to have fried rice tomorrow morning, so she cooked enough rice. Leonardo had only tasted the noodles cooked by Summer. Now that he had eaten the food cooked by Summer, he realized that her cooking indeed suited his taste. They finished all the dishes. After dinner, Jessica and Tim consciously cleaned up the tes. Then there were only Leonardo, Summer and Rosie in the dining room. Leonardo sat motionlessly on the chair, with a calm expression. Summer cleaned Rosies mouth. Then, Rosie jumped off the chair and ran away Only Summer and Leonardo were left at the dining table. Summer finally asked, Why do you suddenlye over? Leonardo answered in a low voice without any emotion, Ie to pick up Rosie. What? Summer suddenly turned her head to look at Leonardo, and she couldnt help but say ironically, Why do you want to take her back? To show her your bad temper, or to break something to scare her? Leonardo shouted, Summer! His tone was a little colder than before, with a trace of anger. Summer moved her lips and did not say anything. She could tell that Leonardo had not finished speaking yet, so she waited for him to continue. In the end, Leonardo said faintly, With such an attitude, how can youe back to me again? Summer was puzzled. She didnt quite understand him now. However, on a second thought, Leonardos memories were limited in his early twenties, which meant he had no affection for her at all now. Tim had probably told Leonardo about what happened before. She was not with Leonardo then, and she was very active now. Naturally, Leonardo would think her like this. From another perspective, what Leonardo said was indeed correct. She wanted to be back together with Leonardo. She wanted to help him recover his memories. They had been through so much, and all they wanted was to be together. Summer felt at ease now, saying, Yes, I want to remarry you very much. Yesterday, she suddenly regained her memories. Facing all of this, it was a little unfair for her too. Seeing the man who was supposed to be her close lover was unfamiliar to her, she felt sad. However, there was no absolute fairness in love, as long as they could be together Leonardo sneered and said, No way. Summers expression changed slightly, but she quickly calmed down. Summer curled her lips and smiled at him, saying, If a person doesnt have fantasies, whats the point of living? After staring at her for a while, Leonardo stood up and said coldly, Tim, lets go. Behind the kitchen door in the dining room, Tim, who was eavesdropping with Jessica, suddenly ran over. He tidied up his clothes and hurriedly said to Summer, Mrs. Emerson, we are leaving now. Thank you for the dinner. Chapter 433 Did I Ask for Your Opinions? Summer nodded towards Tim and said, Goodbye. Only then did Tim run after Leonardo, Mr. Emerson. When he got out, Leonardo had already stood at the elevator, but he hadnt pressed the button yet. Mr. Emerson. Tim called him and stepped forward to press it. Leonardo sneered, I have never seen any woman as thick-skinned as Summer. After hesitating for a moment, Tim corrected Leonardo, Mr. Emerson, it seems that the only woman you know is Mrs. Emerson. It was true. Apart from Kate, Leonardo, who was in his early twenties, didnt know any other women. And it didnt change much after he met Summer. Leonardo turned around and looked at Tim coldly, Did I ask for your opinions? No. Tim lowered his head and said respectfully.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Then they heard a sound. The elevator had juste down. Leonardo snorted coldly and walked in. Tim hurriedly followed. Just as he entered the elevator, he met Leonardos cold gaze. He paused as he didnt know what Leonardo meant. Then he tentatively walked out. Leonardo looked at him expressionless and said coldly, Take the stairs. Then he pressed the close button. Tim was a bit embarrassed standing outside. It had been nearly ten years. Tim couldnt help but feel a little puzzled. How could he put up with Leonardos temper before? However, since Tim had persisted so long, he decided to carry on. With optimism, he thought Mr. Emerson would soon regain his memory. Jessica walked out as soon as Tim and Leonardo left. She was eavesdropping behind the kitchen door with Tim. And she had heard everything that Leonardo and Summer said. Jessica patted Summers shoulder and said gently, Dont bother about what Mr. Emerson said. Just take him as a patient. Perhaps he will recover soon. Im fine. Summer shook her head, Leonardo always took care of me. Now its time for me to do something for him. Jessica frowned and said, Thats true. I know you are worried about him, but you should also think about yourself. I know. Summer suddenly thought of what happened before and smiled, Actually, Leonardo is a bit obsessive about cleanliness. Rosie picked some dishes for him with her own chopsticks, and he still ate them. After all, the father and daughter are closely rted. He is still concerned about Rosie. What about you? Jessica couldnt help but sigh as she remembered what Leonardo just said, Its just your delusion. Summers expression suddenly changed, He still has some feelings for me. Jessica did not understand, What? Ive got things to do. Summer changed the topic, Im going to take Rosie to bath and sleep. Jessica was reluctant to let her go, Wait. You havent finished it. To be more specific, what does Mr. Emerson think of you? Summer smiled at her and took Rosie to take a bath. She thought about what happened yesterday while waiting for water to fill the tub. Yesterday, she went to Leonardos house. After she finished cooking, she kissed him. ording to Leonardos temperament, if he didnt have any feelings for her and even disliked her, he wouldnt havee here and had dinner with her today. Although he said he was here to pick up Rosie, he must havee for her more or less. She stole a kiss from Leonardo that day, but he didnt get angry and even had a meal with her. Didnt that mean he liked her? If this hot-tempered man disliked her, would Summer still be here safe and sound, after she kissed him? Of course not. Leonardo had numerous ways to torture a person he hated. Actually, it was a good thing for Summer. As long as Leonardo had feelings for her, didnt hate her, and didnt reject her from approaching him, they would soon get back together, wouldnt they? Summer asked Tim to deal with her identity certificates. And Tim quicklypleted the task. He helped Summer reapply her ID card and all the bank cards. After he finished, he personally gave them to Summer. Summer knew he was very efficient and reliable, but she was still surprised by his speed. Summer took the box he handed to her and said, Thank you. Tim couldnt help but smile bitterly, No big deal. Its much easier than working for Mr. Emerson. Summer was surprised and immediately agreed, He is bad-tempered now. I have to go to thepany now. Tim shook his head. After she saw Tim off, Summer took the box into her room. She opened it and saw an ID card, a passport, some bank cards etc. Summer checked the items and then put them into her wallet. So far, they hadnt got any clue about the hypnosis expert who hypnotized Leonardo. There wasnt much she could do now. She could only take one step at a time and saw how far she could go. The most urgent thing was to find a ce to live. She didnt want to stay at Jessicas home for too long. Summer suddenly thought of her Twitter ount. She tried several passwords and finally logged in. She hadnt checked it for so long that there were too many unread messages. Her mobile phone kept vibrating, making her hands numb. Summer put it aside and waited for it to stop. After a while, the phone finally quieted down. Summer picked it up. There were countless private messages, notifications, and a lot of posts that mentioned her. She was dazzled by them. Summer was slightly touched. When she sold the script to Eliza, she didnt expect it to be so popr. She just hoped that Eliza wouldnt lose money. Unexpectedly, Lost City was much better than she had imagined. Summer read some notifications and private messages and then posted a text. Thank you for your love of Lost City. It was quite simple reply, without unnecessary details. Someone reposted andmented the post as soon as it was sent. Is she really the scriptwriter? Rosie herself? Is she the scriptwriter of Lost City? Incredible. I actually saw a new post of the scriptwriter. Is Lost City 2 already finished? The number ofments and reposts continued to increase. Summer read a few of them and then quitted. She found that she could not finish reading them at all. Once she deleted the private messages and notifications, she soon got new ones. However, seeing that so many fans still remember and follow her, she was quite happy and touched. Chapter 434 They Could Do Anything for Love Summer logged out of her Twitter ount. She wanted to check if there was any money in her bank ount. She found that there was hundreds of thousands of dors in her card. It might not be much to Jessica and Leonardo, but to her, it was quite a lot. It could support her and Rosie until she finished the new script. Jessica opened the door and came in, What are you doing? I am sorting something out. Summer showed her the brand new certificates and cards. Jessica was in her room and did not know Tim hade by, so she asked, Who got these for you? Tim. Summer replied. She put the bank card back into her purse and said, I remember there is still some money in the bank card, but I dont know the sum. So I checked it. And I found that Rosie and I could live on the money for a long time. Jessica instantly knew Summer wanted to move out. She frowned slightly, It doesnt matter if you stay here. We are friends. You are always wee here. I know. But I have to take care of Rosie. And I also have my own life to live. I can still handle things on my own. Actually, everything is fine and it will be better. Jessica had just had a nap and her hair was a little messy. Summer reached out to fix her hair, Dont order fast food even if you stay at home. Ask Carl toe over and cook for you. Jessica immediately retorted, Come on! Carl doesnt know how to cook You didnt deny it. Are you guys Summer paused and raised her chin. I dont know. Jessica shook her head and became serious, Even if we wont get together, we will still be friends and family. You dont have to worry about me. Jessica patted Summers shoulder as she spoke. Summer was still staring at her, so Jessica smiled and said, At least I am richer than you. I have houses, cars, bags, and designer clothes. I can get everything I want. You should worry about yourself. Summer nodded and said, Right. Thats true. Jessica was a girl with her own thoughts. She and Jessica had been friends for so many years. They had a lot inmon.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. They all believe that love was not the whole of life. The meaning of life should be broader. Also, they could do anything for love. Jessica said seriously, If you want to move out, Ill ask my agent to help you find a house. Shes good at it. And its not convenient for you to find a ce with the child. Summer agreed, Alright. At noon, Summer checked her Twitter again. She found that the post she sent this morning had already got over 10, 000 reposts, likes, andments. Those who reposted included many famous directors in the entertainment industry and some online celebrities. Jessica leaned to her and said regretfully, You posted on Twitter? Why didnt you tell me? I could have been the first one toment. Summer was amused, I just send one post. Jessica took out her mobile phone and reposted thetest post of Summer. Jessica: I feel like Ive waited for half my life. But now youre back. The question is, will Rosie write Lost City 2? (Love) @Rosie: Thank you for your love for Lost City. Summer was reading on Twitter when she saw Jessicas repost. She clicked on Jessicas profile and followed her. And she found that they were following each other now. It meant that Jessica had followed her long ago. When she registered this ount, Summer did not follow her and told Jessica not to follow her. After all, her reputation wasnt good at that time. And Jessicas career was taking off. She had many works and characters to work for. They were not that popr but had won a lot of attentions. She was afraid that she would affect Jessica. Summer asked her, When did you follow me? When Lost City was broadcasting on TV. The number of your fans went up. And the Inte was filled with discussions about Lost City. Some of thements were designed by the producers to gain poprity, but most were by the audiences. Jessica was even more excited than Summer as she described it. Summer had read news on the Inte before and found that Lost City was released the following year after the filming. It was the second year after the explosion that she and Leonardo had experienced on the ind. Two years had passed. In the past two years, many producers and directors wanted to work with you. You dont have to worry about your new scripts anymore. Now that you are famous, you also have the right to choose your partner Jessica had been in the circle much longer than Summer. She couldnt help but give Summer some advices. Summer was thinking about Eliza. If Eliza came to her, she might still cooperate with Eliza. Eliza had been of great help to her at that time. Now Summer still wanted to work with her. Moreover, she believed in Elizas ability. If Summer was going to make Lost City 2, she would choose Eliza. It was reported on the entertainment news that Summer sent a post on Twitter. In the following days, Summer received many phone calls. Most of them were for cooperation. Summer refused. She was waiting for Elizas call, and she was always busy. Jessica had a rtive abroad who emigrated with his family. He had a house here and didnt want to sell. Since no one lived there, he was afraid that the house would be covered in dirt. Therefore, he asked Jessica to help rent it out. Jessica had given the task to her agent, but the agent hadnt found a tenant. Since the house was still avable, Jessica decided to rent it to Summer. Jessica and her agent took Summer to check the house. It was in a residential area with great surroundings and a good geographical location. More importantly, it was on the way from Leonardos home to the Emerson Group. That was rather convenient. The house had a fine decoration and was well-furnished. Jessica pulled open the curtains and asked Summer, What do you think? Do you like it? Its good. Summer was very satisfied with the house. You can live here. As for the rent, its up to you. Anyway, they dont depend on it. They just wanted to have someone live in the house. In spite of what Jessica said, Summer paid the rent ording to the market price. As the house was ready-made, Summer moved in a few dayster. Children were always curious about new environments. Rosie looked around and ran about excitedly as soon as she entered the house. Chapter 435 Memory Declined and EQ Improved Summer sat on the sofa and watched Rosie walk in and out. Only then did she remember that she hadnt seen Leonardo for several days. Summer was disappointed as she felt he had changed. When she and Leonardo hadnt live together, he would get angry if she did not contact him. But now he would not call her even if she was engaged in work and hadnt contact him for several days. Although Summer was upset, she took out her phone and dialed Leonardos number. She got through, but he didnt answer. Summer called again, but he still didnt answer. She was a little anxious. Had Leonardo blocked her? In the building of Emerson Group. Leonardo sat in the first seat in the meeting room, and there were a group of senior executives sitting around the desk. Leonardo looked at the document in his hand and frowned. The executives didnt dare to say anything. Tim stood behind him, observing his expression. Leonardos phone suddenly rang. The crisp ringing of his phone was rather abrupt in the quiet meeting room. All the executives turned their gazes to Leonardos phone. Standing behind him, Tim could see the name on the screen as he looked down. Shameless Woman. Tim instantly knew he referred to Summer. Shameless Who was more shameless? Leonardo didnt answer the phone. He just stared at it, which kept ringing. He had be another person. He used to answer the phone immediately when he saw it was Summer. Leonardo didnt answer it until it was automatically hung up. Tim couldnt understand Leonardo. If he didnt have any feelings for Summer, he wouldnt allow her to call. But if he liked her, why didnt he answer the phone? Was he ying hard-to-get? Tim was shocked by this thought. Leonardo didnt think much before. If he liked a woman, he would directly tell her. And if he didnt call her, he would push her far away. Had Leonardos memory declined but EQ improved? The phone quieted down and the screen darkened. Leonardo withdrew his gaze and looked back at the document in front of him. But soon, the phone rang again. Again? He decided to see how many times the thick-skinned woman would try. However, before he knew the answer, he felt like answering the phone. Summer hadnte to him recently, nor had she contacted him. Did she really want to remarry him? Shouldnt she seize every opportunity to please him if she wanted to get back together with him? However, Summer only went to his home and made a bowl of noodles for him. And the next day he took the initiative to see her. She said something vaguely and then ignored him. What was she doing? When Leonardo thought of it, he couldnt help but sneer. Those who sat close to Leonardo were frightened by his sneer. They were afraid of the meetings with Leonardo recently as his temper got odd. Even in a meeting, they didnt dare to speak casually. Leonardo stared impassively at his phone for a while. Then he reached out to answer it. Anyway, Summer had already called him on her own initiative, so he decided to answer her phone. However, the phone suddenly stopped ringing before he answered it. Summer hung up the phone. Tim, who had saw everything standing behind Leonardo, cried out in his heart. As expected, Leonardo clenched his fist in mid-air. Then, he withdrew his hand and slowly stood up. He picked up the business n in front of him and threw it away. He said coldly, How dare you show me this? Take it back and do it over. Then he angrily turned around and left. Tim hurriedly picked up Leonardos phone and followed him.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! After entering the presidents office, Leonardo picked up the water on his desk and finished it off. He loosened his tie and walked back and forth in front of the desk. He looked angry and anxious. Tim stood beside. When Leonardo stopped, Tim walked up and handed him the phone, Mr. Emerson, your phone. Leonardo stared at it for a few seconds and said coldly, Throw it away. Tim was shocked. However, Leonardos words had given the order, so he could only threw it into the trash can beside the desk. After that, he looked at Leonardo and said, If you dont have other orders, Ill go out first. Leonardo waved his hand, signaling him to leave. After Tim went out, Leonardo pulled off his tie and sat at the desk. The phone in the trash can rang again as soon as he sat down. Summer called again? Leonardo frowned and pondered for a moment. Then he bent and picked up the phone from the trash can. The name on the screen was not Shameless Women. Leonardo put on a long face as he picked up the phone, Carl, youd better call for something important, otherwise He didnt finish it and just sneered. It sounded even more frightening. Carl did not know why Leonardo got angry. Leonardos mood was unpredictable. Last time, he finally allowed Carl to go to his house for dinner and drinks. In the blink of an eye, Leonardo was mad again But Carl soon let go of it. He directly said, Summer had just moved. She invited us to have a meal. Will youe? Summer had just called Carl. She told him that Leonardo didnt answer her phone and asked him to call Leonardo. Carl was surprised that Leonardo answered his phone. Citing a popr online term, Carl was looking for trouble now. Summer? It sounded so intimate! Leonardo asked coldly, Are you close to Summer? Carl sensed that Leonardos tone was strange. He hurriedly answered, No. Im not familiar with her, but my wife is. Leonardo raised his eyebrows, When did you get married? Carl felt that Leonardo was mocking him. Carl couldnt tell what went wrong. He just felt that he and Jessica were growing apart. Carl covered his chest and said, Im not married. Its just for fun. Alright? Leonardo continued, Whats good about getting married? Summer has been pursuing me and wants to remarry me. Chapter 436 Go Back on His Words Leonardo sounded a bitcent as Carl listened carefully. Carl felt that his impression of Leonardo before was too superficial. He didnt expect that Leonardo, a distant man, would like to show off. As his friend, Carl felt that he should remind Leonardo. Leonardo, do you know a popr phrase on the Inte? No. Obviously, Leonardo was not interested in what Carl was going to say. In spite of his indifference, Carl continued, It goes like this-a man will pay for ignoring his wife though he feels good now. Leonardo asked coldly, Does it have anything to do with me? Carl smelt danger and impatience. Although Carl was slow, he knew how to respond. No. It has nothing to do with you But it soon would. Leonardo snorted. Carl did not forget his task and continued, Ill send you Summers address. Come over tonight. Leonardo resolutely refused, No! Carl was speechless. Although Leonardo said that he wouldnt go there, Carl still sent him Summers address after hanging up the phone. Leonardo should not me Carl for not helping after he regained his memory. Carl had done everything he could do. Carl was amused as he imagined about Leonardo being regretful when he recovered. He couldnt wait to see it. Summer called Leonardo twice, but Leonardo did not answer. At first, she thought Leonardo was in a meeting. However, considering Leonardos recent attitude, she felt that he might not want to answer her phone. So she asked Carl to call Leonardo. She kept waiting, but Carl hadnt called her back. So she guessed that Leonardo might have answered Carls phone and was talking to him. Although she had expected it, she was still a little upset. It was true that Leonardo didnt want to answer her phone Summer leaned back and fell on the sofa. She was a little tired these days. She also wanted to call Leonardo. However, what he said the day before was a blow to her. He said it was just her delusion. Mom. Rosie ran out of the room with a pink rabbit doll in her arms. She ran to the sofa and leaned on it. She looked at Summer eagerly, Look at this rabbit. Summer asked her, Do you like it? She bought it when she went shopping yesterday. Rosie nodded, Yes. Summer reached out and stroked her hair. At this moment, Carl called. Summer immediately sat up from the sofa and asked anxiously, How is it? Leonardo answered the phone, but he Summer understood as she heard Carl hesitate.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Hes noting, is he? Right. I see. Thank you. Come to have dinner tonight. Jessica will be here too. Alright. Ill be there on time. As long as there was Jessica, not to mention dinner, he would even walk into a trap. Summer talked with him for a while before hanging up the phone. Rosie seemed to notice that Summer was in low spirits. She said softly, Mom Summer reached out and pinched Rosies face gently, Were going shopping. Well buy some meat and vegetables to cook. Auntie Jessica and others wille to dinner. Rosies eyes lit up, I want meat and lollipops. Summer shook her head, You cant eat candy until tomorrow. Rosie was too fond of candy. Summer made a rule that she could only have it once every two days. Rosie pouted disappointedly, I want it now. Summer picked her up and said, Today well have meat. Alright. Though reluctant, Rosie was content to have meat for dinner. Summer bought a lot of food in the supermarket with Rosie. She had moved to a new ce and invited friends to dinner. It symbolized a new start. She had nned the dinner for herself, Leonardo, Jessica and Carl. Now that Leonardo wasnting, there would just be three of them. Although there were only three people, Summer still made a lot of dishes. She also prepared some wines. Jessica and Carl came one after another. Due to the shopping with Summer in the afternoon, Rosie did not take a nap. Rosie began to doze off when it was time for dinner. Summer had no choice but to quickly feed her and take Rosie to sleep. Rosie was not picky about beds and fell asleep as soon as shey on it. After she was sound in sleep, Summer put the pink rabbit doll into her arms and left the bedroom. Jessica whispered to her, Is she sleeping? Yes. Summer nodded and said, The house is soundproof. You can speak louder. Summer had gone to her room today after turning on the TV in the living room. And she didnt hear any sound. Jessica picked up the ss and poured some wine, Have some wine? Summer made a gesture with her fingers, Just a little. However, Jessica filled half of the ss. When she and Jessica were about to drink after clinking sses, the doorbell rang. Summer nced at the door as she drank the wine. Jessica kicked Carl under the table. Carl quickly stood up and said, Let me check it. Carl opened the door and saw Leonardo standing outside, expressionless. Carl paused and said, Its Leonardo. What are you doing here? Leonardo frowned. He looked at Carl as if looking at an adulterer, which made Carl nervous. Come on! Im your friend, but I am also a friend of Summer. Leonardo nced at him and walked in. Carl closed the door and followed behind him, muttering to himself, Why is this man still stingy after losing his memory Summer had taken half a ss of wine, and looked at the door to see who it was. When Summer saw Leonardo, she was so shocked that she opened her mouth slightly. She asked as he approached, Leonardo? Why are you here? He said he wouldnte, didnt he? It was not his style to go back on his word. Leonardo looked at her coldly and said in a threatening tone, Am I not wee here? Yes. Summer hurriedly stood up and pulled him to sit down on the chair beside her. As Summer pulled his hand, Leonardo slightly held hers. He felt that her hand was as soft as a cloud. Although Summer let go of his hand as soon as he sat down, Leonardo still felt a tingle of excitement from his hand. It seemed that a little electric current had just passed through. Summer gave a bowl and chopsticks to Leonardo and asked in a low voice, Have you had dinner? Leonardo noticed the concern in her eyes, but what he said was, Im here to see Rosie. Chapter 437 Spend the Night with a Drunken Women Although Summer was mentally prepared, she still got disappointed at what Leonardo said. However, she quickly calmed herself down. Rosie is asleep. Do you want to have a look? Summer asked softly. Leonardo nodded. Summer said to Jessica and Carl, You guys can eat first. Then she took Leonardo to Rosies room. It was a typical room of girls, pink and cute. Rosie was sound sleeping with the pink rabbit in her arms, her little face slightly flushed. Leonardo walked to her. He couldnt help reaching out to pinch Rosies face. However, Summer pped him on the arm as soon as he touched Rosies face. He turned around and met Summers angry gaze. Summer asked, What are you doing? Rosie was asleep. Was he trying to wake her up? How childish! Dont bother me. Leonardo replied. Then he slowly stood up and walked out. Summer followed closely behind him. She closed the door gently when she went out. As Leonardo got out of Rosies room, he walked to the door. Summer quickly walked to him and took his arm, Are you leaving now? Of course. Do you want me to stay here tonight? Leonardos tone was emotionless. He put a long face, as if signaling others to stay away from him. Summer was shocked. Then she smiled and held his arm a bit tighter. She smiled and said softly, You dont need to ask, do you? You know the answer. As Summer finished, she stared at him eagerly. Leonardo was nearly fascinated by her. He narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at her. Just as he was about to speak, he suddenly look behind Summer. She noticed it and remembered that there were others in the house. She turned to look in Leonardos line of sight and saw Jessica and Carl avoiding her gaze immediately. Summer was frozen. Did they hear what she said to Leonardo? She had done many embarrassing things recently to pursue him. However, she didnt want others see her stupid behavior. Summer covered her embarrassed face with her hands. Leonardo lowered his head. Seeing Summers annoyed expression, he smiled. Summer was in panic, so she didnt notice Leonardos expression. She was so embarrassed that she didnt have the mood to hook up with Leonardo. She directly said, Come have dinner before you go. Regardless of whether Leonardo followed her or not, she returned to the dining table after she said that. She picked up the wine that Jessica opened and filled half of her ss. Then she picked it up and gulped the wine. Jessica, who was sitting opposite to Summer, held back herughter and gave some dishes to her, Dont drink too much. Eat some food. Summer red at her. Jessica hurriedly looked the other way. The chair beside her was moved, and Leonardo sat down on it.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. He looked so serious that Summer couldnt help but straighten her back as soon as he sat down. The dining table wasnt big and Leonardo was tall. He was close to Summer. Summer could even feel his breath. Feeling a little uneasy, she stretched out to take the ss again. However, before she reached the wine ss, Leonardo took it away. Leonardo put the ss aside, out of her reach. Summer stared at him, What are you doing? Dont you ask me to stay here tonight? I dont want to spend the night with a drunken woman. Leonardo said with an expression slightly different from usual. Summer was stunned. She didnt mean it. Did Leonardo take it seriously? No. Leonardo was obsessive about cleanliness had principles. He wouldnt spend a night with a woman he didnt like. In addition, Leonardo had no feelings for her. Would he stay here tonight? She knew what he meant by spending the night. He was just joking with her, right? Even if he was serious, it was no big deal. After all, they were married for several years. Summer couldnt help pondering. Suddenly, she heard Leonardo said, Eat some vegetables. She lowered her head and saw Leonardo putting vegetables on her te. Then she looked up and met his tender gaze. Carl suddenly stood up and said, Its gettingte. Take your time and enjoy the meal. We are leaving now. He gently pushed Jessica. Obviously, she was unwilling to leave. Carl tried to pull her up. She was no match for Carl in strength, so she could only stand up and said, Bye Summer, call me if you need anything. Considering Leonardos current condition, Jessica was worried about her. Carl said as he took her out, Leonardo is still here. He will take care of her. She doesnt need your help. He walked a little fast, so Jessica could only quicken her pace. Jessica said discontentedly, What if Mr. Emerson hurt her? If she tells me, I can call the police. Carl said angrily, Wont she call the police by herself if she is able to call you? Right. Jessica nodded, feeling that what she just said was nonsense. They were already at the door. Carl rubbed her head, Stupid. Who is stupid? Jessica red at him and kicked his calf. Carl gasped in pain. But as he saw Jessicas angry expression, he nodded, Its me. Im stupid. They walked out and Carl closed the door. However, Jessica pulled him worriedly, Is it alright? Will Mr. Emerson beat her? No. I cant go now She said as she was about to knock on the door again. Carl hurriedly pulled her back, Dont worry, Leonardo is just stubborn. You know, I called him before. He said he wouldnte, but he still showed up. He said he just came to see Rosie. He cane any time if he wants to see Rosie. But today he came in the evening. Oh. Sometimes women are stupid Chapter 438 Taking an Inch, lean in for a Yard Before Carl could finish, he let out a miserable scream, as Jessica kicked him again. Jessica kicked him harder than ever, so Carl couldnt help but let out a scream. Carl hugged his feet and hopped up in circles. Jessica raised her chin and red at him, Whos stupid? Carl endured the pain in his feet and calmly replied, Im stupid, mydy. Jessica sneered. She turned around and leaned her ear against the door, eavesdropping what was going on inside. However, the room was effectively soundproof, and Jessica did not hear anything. She could only turn around and left with disappointment. In the room. After Jessica and Carl left, the room suddenly became quiet. Summer thought she was embarrassed enough when Jessica and Carl were here. But to her surprise, she would be even more embarrassed after they left. Not only did she not know what to say, she did not even know what to do. Leonardo looked calm as he ate slowly. Suddenly, Leonardo asked, Is your cooking always so good? Summer was a little surprised that Leonardo would praise her cooking skills so generously. However, people who could cook usually felt a sense of crisis when they were praised for their cooking skills. Because, once someone praised you for your cooking skills, it meant that the person who praised had the intention to keep you cooking. Summer didnt know how to answer this question, so she said, I always cook. Leonardo did not say anything else and continued eating. Summer had some food with Jessica and Carl, so she did not feel hungry anymore. She slowly picked up the food and ate it. She felt that the food was getting cold. She stood up and said, Ill heat the dishes up. Its getting a little cold. Leonardo didnt look up and said, No necessary. He still ate slowly. Other than onions, Leonardo ate everything. In a sense, he was not a picky eater. There were so many servants in his house, and the cooks were professionals. Summer did not think that her cooking skills were that shocking. However, it seemed that Leonardo liked the food she cooked very much as he did in the past. Why do you like my cooking? Summer asked as she thought this. Guess. Leonardo said seriously. Summer didnt know why. Summer didnt bother to guess. She stood up and put away the tableware that Jessica and Carl had used before, and then sit down in front of Leonardo. Leonardos picking of dishes was very regr. He picked all the dishes in order. Therefore, it was not easy to tell which dish he preferred. What a thoughtful man. Summer thought happily. This thoughtful man was fathomable in front of her. Suddenly, Leonardo opposite her looked up at her and said, Can I have a meal in peace? What? Summer did not know why he suddenly said so. Even if youre looking forward to my staying overnight tonight, you have to let me have enough food first. Am I right? When he said thest three words, his tone was very light. He said such frivolous words with a serious expression. Summer was sure that Leonardo did it on purpose. Did Leonardo find any fun after flirting with her? Was that why he kept talking like this? Take your time. After Summer finished speaking, she stood up, turned around and returned to her room. Hearing the sound of the door mming shut, Leonardo put down the chopsticks in his hand and looked at the tightly closed door. He found Summer, the woman who wanted to remarry him, was quite interesting. He couldnt tell what was interesting about her. He was just willing to talk more with her, feeling that the food she cooked was exceptionally delicious. When she came to him, he couldnt help but want to tease her. If she didnte to him, he would be a little angry and lost. He felt that he became a little strange because Summer had been pestering him all this time. Summer walked around in her bedroom. After an unknown amount of time, Summer heard a message alert tone on her phone. Summer picked up her phone and tapped on the text message. The first thing she saw was a list of dishes. At the end of the text message, it said This is the menu for tomorrow night. Ille at 8 oclock. Summer pulled a wry face at Leonardos overbearing tone. Summer thought back carefully and thought of that they got closer because Leonardo loved to eat the food she cooked. No matter what, this was a good sign. Leonardo did not reject her. She also had the patience to work slowly with Leonardo. With this in mind, Summer became exceptionally happy. She texted Leonardo, Dont bete. Otherwise, Ill take all the dishes to feed the stray dogs. Leonardo had just entered the elevator. He sneered when he received Summers text message. A woman would reach out for a yard after taking an inch. It was rare for him to be the mood for replying, You can have a try. When Summer received Leonardos message, she imagined the kind of expression Leonardo was having. He must be expressionless and indifferent. Summer did not reply to Leonardos text message and put down her phone. She opened the door and went out to see the empty living room. The dining room was connected to the living room. No one was at the dining table, but there was some tableware which Leonardo had used. The tableware was arranged perfectly. It was Leonardos unique habit. After dinner, he would arrange the tableware perfectly. He had sent her a menu and woulde here for dinner tomorrow night. Did he treat her house as a restaurant? Summer hummed while cleaning the tableware. The next morning, Summer was woken up by Rosie. Rosie knocked on the door outside and said, Mom. Summer looked at the time. It was already seven oclock in the morning. Last night, she had dreamt intermittently for an entire night, and she fell asleep after midnight. Im here. Summer got out of bed and opened the door. Rosies hair was messy on her head. She stood at the door and said softly, Mom, Im hungry Ill make breakfast for you now, OK? Summer picked Rosie up and walked to the bathroom, But before breakfast, we have to wash our faces and brush our teeth. Summer freshened up with Rosie and opened a carton of yogurt for thetter before making breakfast.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Summer fried the eggs and heated up a few snacks. When they were having breakfast, Rosie seemed to think of something. She pointed to the chair beside them and asked, Where is Aunt Jessica? Rosie was still thinking about Jessica and Carl. Chapter 439 Do You Want to Be a Stepfather? Summer asked Rosie, You mean Aunt Jessica and Uncle Carl? Yes. Rosie nodded. They went backst night.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. After Summer finished speaking, she saw a trace of disappointment shing across Rosies face. Kids just liked being around with people Moreover, Rosie did not have any ymates of the same age. She yed with toys or watched cartoons all day long. Although Summer could apany Rosie, the kids still needed more ymates and fun. Summer could not bear to see Rosie disappointed, so she said, Your Daddy said he woulde here tonight. Will Daddye here? Rosie asked with her eyes sparkling. Yes. Summer nodded and wiped the corner of Rosies mouth with a tissue. So, you should be a good girl and have your breakfast. You can see Leonardo tonight. Rosie probably thought that Summer called Leonardos name in a funny way as she did, so she burst intoughter. After breakfast, Rosie went to y alone. Perhaps Rosie had always yed alone, and she enjoyed ying alone. Summer looked at her for a while and went to clean up the kitchen. At this time, her phone rang. Seeing the caller ID on her phone, Summer hesitated for a moment before answering. Summer answered the phone and said, Stanley. Stanley said with the merest suggestion of augh in her voice, Ive been a little busytely, and I didnt have time to call you. How are you? Summer could vaguely hear him flipping through the paper documents, and asked, You go to work so early? Stanley said half-jokingly, Im alone. It doesnt matter whether I go to work or not. When Summer heard what he said, she couldnt help but feel a little guilty. No matter what, the person who saved her was Stanley. She didnt think of Stanley when she held a party after moving to new house. Summer said, Your female patients will probably be able to queue up to the airport, right? Stanley was famous. Apart from some real patients, there were also some women who deliberately made appointments with him not for curing illness. Stanley chuckled, I wish you could make an appointment with me. Summer replied, Ill invite you to a meal. No time like the present. Ill treat you to lunch today. Stanley seemed to be surprised, Really? Yes, Ill send you the address of the restaurantter. Just as Summer finished speaking, Rosie was calling her again outside. Summer said a few more words to Stanley, and then she hung up the phone and went to look for Rosie. A small ss ball that Rosie was ying with was stuck in the crack of the sofa, so Rosie asked Summer to take it out. At noon, Summer took Rosie out. In order to show her sincerity, Summer brought Rosie here half an hour in advance. She ordered snacks for Rosie before lunch and sat there waiting for Stanley. Previously, she had lost her memory, so she was naturally close to Stanley. But now that she had recovered her memories, she thought of what happened three years ago. Three years ago, Stanley appeared so suddenly that she didnt even know who he was. Before she had a chance to figure out who Stanley was, something happened afterwards The person who saved her was Stanley. She was even more curious about Stanleys identity. Summer did not wait long for Stanley to arrive. I thought I was the one who arrived first. Stanley smiled and sat down in front of Summer. He looked at Rosie and asked, Your daughter? Yes, her name is Rosie. Summer smiled and patted Rosies head, This is Uncle Stanley. Rosies mouth was still full of food, and she slurred, Uncle Stanley Good girl. Stanley smiled and narrowed his eyes. He looked inoffensive. Stanleys inoffensive looking coincided with the one Summer saw three years ago. Although it seemed that there was nothing wrong with Stanleys identity, and he saved Summers life, Summer couldnt help but be vignt with him because he appeared so suddenly. Whats wrong with you today? Why are you staring at me? Stanley said slyly, Did you decide to give up Leonardo and be with me? Im perfectly willing. Summer raised her eyebrows and said, Do you want to be a stepfather? Stanley smiled and changed the topic. He asked, How is Leonardo? He is fine. To Summer, it was pretty good that Leonardo was willing toe into contact with her. Thats fine. Stanley nodded. He seemed to think of something and he said, If you need me, you can bring him to my ce. Ill give him some psychological guidance. Maybe it will be useful. Summer put on a serious face and said, Thank you. After that, she handed the menu to Stanley and said, Lets order first. Stanley took the menu and went over it carefully. When he looked down at the menu with rapt attention, he was no different from an ordinary man. If there was something different, it was that he looked exceptionally clement and his clemency was emitted from the inside. He was a little humorous and calm, and he was the kind of elite that was most popr with women nowadays. He was sessful at work, elite in his circle, and rich. However,pared to Leonardo, Stanley was a little ordinary. However, how did an ordinary person save her from the ind? Previously, Summer had chatted with Jessica. At that time, Leonardo was seriously injured. Kate rushed over to take Leonardo away and withdrew the search and rescue team with her. Later, when Carl went there, he did not find Summer. Summer wondered when Stanley found her and took her away. Summer stared at Stanley in a daze. If you keep staring at me, Ill think youve fallen in love with me. Stanley suddenly looked up at Summer. Summer snapped back to her senses and asked with a calm expression, Have you ordered? Yes. Stanley nodded, and his eyes were full of inquiries. When they were waiting for their meal to arrive, the atmosphere suddenly became awkward as they chatted. Stanley suddenly asked, When did it happen? Although he didnt say it clearly, Summer understood what he meant. After I came to find you, I went shopping at a mall on the way home. Someone bombed the shopping mall Summer briefly told the story on that day. Perhaps the sound of the explosion stimted me, so I remembered everything. Sometimes, everyone liked to talk to smart people. Because you didnt need to think too much when talking to a smart people, and he could understand what you were talking even if you spoke briefly. There was no obvious change in Stanleys expression. He only said indifferently, Congrattions. Chapter 440 Don’t Disturb Her Summer was about to say something, but Stanley interrupted her. I know what you want to ask, but todays topic is that you are treating me to lunch. Stanley stared at Summer. If you really want to ask those questions, you can ask first. Summer felt she needed to take back her previous thoughts. She didnt like to talk to smart people. Smart people can tell at a nce what you are thinking, what you want to ask, and what you want to do. Since she had shown her cards to Stanley and admitted that she had recovered her memories, she naturally wanted to ask about what happened three years ago and how Stanley knew her. However, since Stanley said so, she wouldnt ask about that again. The meal turned into a simple lunch between friends. Without mentioning Summers doubts, they ate happily. But things didnt always go as smoothly as they thought. Just as they were about to finish their meal, a group of people walked in from outside. Summer only took a nce at them and did not look carefully. Rosie, who was sitting beside Summer, saw Leonardo standing behind the crowd with keen eyes. Rosie shouted excitedly, Leonardo. However, she was sitting in a booster seat and she couldnt get out of it. So she could only shake her body and be anxious. As soon as Leonardo stepped into the restaurant, he frowned and stopped. Someone is calling me. Tim, who was following behind Leonardo, had no choice but to stop with him. Leonardo listened carefully for a while and heard no one calling Leonardo. The people walking in front were extremely cautious. When they noticed that Leonardo stopped, they didnt dare to go any further. They could only stop and wait for Leonardo. Just as Tim was about to remind Leonardo, he saw Leonardo looking towards a certain ce. Tim followed Leonardos the line of sight and saw Rosie sitting in a booster seat with excitement, and Summer beside Rosie. It would be fine if it was just like that. However, there was a man sitting opposite Summer. Tim turned around and carefully looked at Leonardos face. He did not notice anything unusual. He looked away, respectfully stood behind Leonardo, and said, Mrs. Emerson and Miss Rosie are there. Are you going to say hello to them, Mr. Emerson? Tim was ustomed to calling Summer Mrs. Emerson, and Leonardo did not correct him, so he didnt change. Dont you see that she is eating happily with another man? Leonardo sneered, Dont disturb her. He stressed another man obviously. Was he jealous? Tim wasnt sure. In days gone by, Tim could be sure that Leonardo was angry. But now Leonardo had changed, Tim was not sure. After finishing speaking, Leonardo strode towards the private room without looking back. When Summer saw Leonardo, she thought that she might be in trouble. Although she didnt have an affair with Stanley, Leonardo did not think so. Leonardo had shown his attitude clearly before. Although Summer didnt know what Leonardo was thinking, she knew he was angry. Whats the matter? Stanley looked back in time to see Leonardo striding towards the private room. Just now, Rosie mumblingly called Leonardo, and he did not hear that clearly. So he did not know that she was calling Leonardo. Now that he saw Leonardo, he knew what was going on. Stanley teased Summer, There is a bond between you. You can even meet each other at a random restaurant. Yes. Summer forced a smile. She felt that Stanley was gloating over her misfortune. When Summer and Stanley finished their meal, Leonardo and his group hadnte out yet. Rosie saw Leonardo before, but Leonardo ignored her. So she was sullen. Even if Summer tried to cheer Rosie up with an ice cream, Rosie didnt get happier. Summer sighed slightly. Are you guys going to wait for Leonardo here? Stanley asked. Summer nced at Rosie and nodded, Yes. I have a few patients this afternoon, and will go back now. After Stanley finished speaking, he turned around and left. Summer ordered a cup of fruit tea and apanied Rosie to wait for Leonardo. Leonardo did note out after a long time. Summer suspected Leonardo might have left. She took out her phone and called Leonardo, but Leonardo didnt answer. Summer could only send him a message: Rosie is waiting for you. It was true that Rosie really wanted to see him. Leonardo still didnt reply her. Summer waited for a while longer, but Leonardo still didnt show up. Summers suspicions increased. She led Rosie directly to the door of the private room, knocked on the door and then pushed the door open.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. A group of people were in the room, but Leonardo and Tim were not there. Summer frowned and asked, Where is Leonardo? Summer was not a lively person, so when she didntugh, she looked a little cold and indifferent. Someone in the room guessed that she might be Leonardos confidante, and he said, Mr. Emerson left a long time ago. Summer pursed her lips and said through clenched teeth, Thank you. Then she went out of the room and closed the door. She looked down and met Rosies puzzled eyes. Daddy. Rosie thought they were waiting for Daddy toe out. Where was Daddy? Summer didnt know how to exin to Rosie that Leonardo didnt want to see them. No, Leonardo probably didnt want to see her. Summer picked Rosie up and said, Lets go home first. It was already afternoon. On the way home, Rosie started to get sleepy. When they got home, Rosie fell asleep. Summer carried Rosie to the bed. In order not to wake Rosie up, Summer try her best to be gentle. However, Rosie had weighed more than ten kilograms. Summer carried Rosie all the way, and now her arms were a little limp. She put Rosie on the bed with great efforts. Summer stared at Rosies face that looked like Leonardo. She sighed and reached out to point at Rosies little nose, and whispered, Little fatty. Coming out of Rosies room, Summer called Tim. Tim said respectfully, Mrs. Emerson. Summer got straight to the point, Is Leonardo angry because he saw me having lunch with Stanley just now? Tim nced at Leonardo, who was sitting behind the desk, flipping through the documents expressionlessly. Tim turned to the side and whispered, I think he is Summer paused for a moment and said, If he goes home after work tonight, Ill trouble you toe and pick up Rosie. If Leonardo was angry, he would definitely note to her tonight. However, Rosie missed him. It seemed that Leonardo did not reject Rosie. Summer thought it would be fine to let Rosie stay overnight in Leonardos house. Chapter 441 Let Leonardo Be a Good Boy Tim said, OK. When he hung up the phone and turned around, he saw Leonardo staring at him expressionlessly. Leonardos eyes were a little sharp. Tim felt like he was being seen through by Leonardo. He said embarrassedly, Mr. Emerson. Leonardo didnt change his face and asked, What did she say to you? Although Tim had worked under Leonardo for so long, he was still shocked by Leonardos keen senses. Tim was very sure that Leonardo hadnt seen the caller ID, but Leonardo still guessed that it was Summer calling. Mrs. Emerson asked me to go over and bring Rosie to your ce if you dont go to her ce for dinner tonight. Since Leonardo had guessed that the call was from Summer, Tim could only tell the truth. Humph! Leonardo snorted coldly before revealing an extremely faint smile. That woman is inconstant. She has found another boyfriend, and now she wants to give Rosie to me. Mr. Emerson, arent you thinking too much? Tim really couldnt understand why Leonardo would think that way.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. It was simply his imagination. I told herst night that I would go to her ce for dinner tonight. However, she took my daughter to have lunch with another man today! As speaking, Leonardo threw the documents out of his hand. She wants to remarry me, but she is going out on a date with another man. Shes quite bold. After hesitating for a moment, Tim decided to say something for Summer, They are not on a date. Mr. Stanley is Mrs. Emersons savior. She recovered her memories, so she treated Mr. Stanley to a meal. Its normal In the past, Leonardo was a little unreasonable, but he still had a normal sense of right and wrong. But now, Leonardo had an over-fancy mind. Summer was just having a meal with Stanley, but Leonardo actually felt that Summer was inconstant and fell in love with Stanley. Leonardos imagination was so absurd that Tim couldnt keep up with him. Leonardo pondered for a moment after hearing what Tim said. Tim continued, Besides, Mr. Stanley is far inferior to you, Mr. Emerson. After following Leonardo around for so many years, Tim never thought there would be a day when he would tter Leonardo. Fortunately, Tims words had some effect on Leonardo. Is that so? Leonardo waved his hand and said, Get out. Tim went out of the office. Leonardo leaned back, frowned and was immersed in thought. He thought about not going to Summers ce for dinner tonight, but he hesitated. Everyone wanted to eat good food. After eating dishes cooked by Summer, he didnt want to eat any meal cooked by his servants at home. Summer actually guessed that he might not being tonight. She seemed to have some understanding of his temper. Since Summer felt that he wouldnt go, Leonardo had to go. In the evening, Summer cooked a full table of dishes, half of which were Leonardos favorites. If Tim came to pick up Rosieter and was sure Leonardo would note, she would ask Tim to pack some for Leonardo. Leonardo was now inexplicably angry and lost his temper. She couldnt bother to argue with him. After all, he was a patient. She wouldnt bother to argue with patients. It was almost eight oclock when she finished cooking, and the doorbell rang. Summer went to open the door and saw Leonardo standing outside. She was shocked for a few seconds before she took half a step back and signaled him toe in. When Leonardo came in, Summer seemed to finally regain her senses. She took a pair of slippers from the shoe cab and ced them in front of Leonardo. The slippers in Leonardos size were specially bought for him when she went shopping in the afternoon. Leonardo looked down at the brand-new slippers. Leonardo said nothing and bent down to wear the slippers. They fit him perfectly. They should have been specially bought for him. Leonardo felt much better. He put on the slippers and walked straight to the dining room as if he was at home. Summer followed him and said, I thought you wouldnte tonight. Leonardo turned to look at her and said expressionlessly, If Im noting, who do you want to call? When he was in a bad mood, what he said could angered people to death. Summer had experienced it before. Summer was able to handle Leonardos annoying words since she was used to them. So, youe here because you are afraid that I would call someone else, right? Summer, you Before Leonardo could finish his words, he was interrupted by a fatty girl. When Rosie heard Leonardos voice, she rushed over and pounced on Leonardo. Of course, she was still the same as before. She was not tall enough and could only hug Leonardos legs. Leonardo looked down and met her bright eyes which looked like ck grapes. Rosie smiled sweetly and said in a clear voice, Daddy. Leonardos face involuntarily softened. He stared at Rosie for a few seconds and said seriously, Are you getting fat? Summer didnt know what to say. Forget it! She didnt expect to hear anything nice from Leonardos mouth. Summer touched Rosies head and said gently, Rosie, Daddy praises you for being cute. Rosie let go of Leonardos legs. She frowned and pouted with dissatisfaction. He said Im fat! Summer was surprised that Rosie could understand what Leonardo said. Rosie pouted and said, Being fat is bad. She didnt watch animated cartoons in vain. She knew the meanings of many words. Leonardo said seriously, Its good to be fat, because you look cute. Rosie tilted her head and looked at Leonardo for a few seconds. OK. Then, she hugged Leonardos leg again and said, Daddy, hug me. Leonardo was indifferent to Rosies coquettish behavior and said, Dont you call me Leonardo? Rosie thought he wanted her to call him Leonardo, so she obediently shouted, Leonardo. Her tone was very serious. Leonardo carried Rosie up with a sullen face. Summer tried not tough and felt happy to see Leonardo being defeated by Rosie. Leonardo carried Rosie and sat beside the dining table as if he was a lord. Since Rosie and Summer lived together, Rosie had fetched tableware for herself. When Rosie saw Summer serving the dishes in the kitchen, she struggled to get off Leonardo and ran to the kitchen to get her bowls and chopsticks. She took out her bowls and chopsticks and ced them neatly on the table. Seeing that Leonardo was still sitting there, she walked over and pulled him, Get the bowls for yourself, or youre not a good boy. Leonardo didnt know what to say. Summer was about to bring out the bowls, but when she saw what Rosie did, she silently put the bowls back. Let Leonardo be a good boy. Chapter 442 His Method of Revenge Summer returned to the kitchen and peeked out at the father and daughter. Seeing that Leonardo didnt move, Rosie pointed at the kitchen and urged him, Daddy, hurry up. Leonardo put on a stern face as he stood up expressionlessly and walked towards the kitchen. Summer turned around and walked to the side of the worktop, pretending to be busy. Very quickly, Leonardo walked in. Summer pretended that she knew nothing. She asked with a puzzled expression, Whats wrong? Leonardos face darkened as he asked her, Where are the bowls? Summer pointed to the kitchen cab behind her. The kitchen cab was right behind her. Leonardo came to open the cab. The kitchen was small and the space was limited. Summer could touch him with a single turn. After Leonardo took the bowls and left, Summer went out with him. Rosie watched as Leonardo took out the bowls. She gave Leonardo a thumb up like Summer, and said seriously, Daddy, youre great! Leonardo had lived for decades and was praised by a little girl for the first time. However, he wasnt in a special mood. He pursed his lips and said indifferently, Lets eat. Fortunately, Rosie had long been ustomed to Leonardos indifferent looking. Even if Leonardo was different from before, it was difficult for Rosie to discover. Children ate less, so Rosie was always the first to finish her meal. After she finished her meal, she went to the side to y with her toys. Only Summer and Leonardo were left, sitting face to face at the dining table. The atmosphere was rarely harmonious. Summer asked, Is there any news about that hypnotist? No, Leonardo said without raising his head. Summers face turned a little serious. She pondered for a moment and said, If you cant find him, it can only mean that he is deliberately avoiding us. Leonardo looked up at her. Although he didnt say anything, Summer could tell from his eyes that he was signaling her to continue. The hypnotist Kate found is the worlds top hypnotist and he must be expensive. Lets assume that Kate gave him a very generous reward. However, he is avoiding us now. It means that he may not covet money. After all, the reward you can give him is definitely more than what Kate can give him. After Summer finished her words, she looked up at Leonardo. Leonardo put down his chopsticks, leaned back, and said in an unemotional tone, Go ahead. This means that the hypnotist may be trying to hypnotize you for some reason This time, Leonardo interrupted Summer before she could finish, Some reason? For example? Summer thought for a moment and said, Lets make a simple conjecture. Does this hypnotist have a grudge against you? Leonardos eyes shed with mockery as if he had heard something funny. Do you know how I deal with people who have a grudge against me? Summer clenched her fingers slightly and said, Do you think that if that hypnotist has a grudge against you, his method of revenge is not ruthless enough? Was that not ruthless enough to make a person forget the past, his lovers, children, and friends? My life doesnt change because of that. Leonardos eyes were extremely cold. The person who forgot everything was unaware, and those who have been forgotten were in the most pain. Lets eat. Summer stopped talking about this topic.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. It was not a happy thing to continue talking about this topic. Summer lowered her head and ate silently. Leonardo could clearly sense that Summer felt down. As Summer lowered her head, Leonardo could only saw her long eyshes and her dull face. She was unhappy. Leonardo didnt say anything more, and they finished their meal in silence. After dinner, Leonardo wanted to go home. Rosie, who had been ying with toys, saw Leonardo walking towards the door. She ran towards him with her big eyes widened. Daddy, where are you going? As Rosie spoke, she pointed out of the window and said, Its getting dark. Leonardo looked down at her, Im going home. Rosie was too young and short. It was a little strenuous for him to look down at her, so he took half a step back. Rosie grabbed the corner of Leonardos clothes and turned to look at Summer. Mom. Summers voice was as indifferent as her expression. Your Daddy is going back, dont grab on him. No. Rosie frowned and rarely lost her temper. I dont want Daddy to leave. Dont! Rosie seldom lost her temper. Sometimes, when a kid lost her temper, it didnt mean she was disobedient. She lost her temper because she had her own demands. Although she was still very young, she was an independent individual. She was rarely separated from Leonardo, and she seldom saw him during recently, so she really wanted to stay with Leonardo. It was not a wrongful request to stay with father. Summer pursed her lips and looked at Leonardo. Take her back for the night. If you dont have time afterwards, you can ask Tim to send her to me or I can pick her up myself. After she finished speaking, she squatted down and said to Rosie, If you cant bear to part with your father, go with him. Come back to me when you miss me. Rosie frowned, Go with us. Im not going. As long as you miss me, Ille to you. Summer touched Rosies head and said, Be good. Rosie pouted. Obviously, she was a little unhappy. She looked at Leonardo and Summer, and then she lowered her head and kept silent. Summer stood up and opened the door. Move. There are Rosies clothes and daily necessities in your vi. You have servants there and they will take care of Rosie. For this reason, she didnt feel worried and asked Leonardo to bring Rosie back to his vi. Leonardo was thinking of something. He frowned and took Rosie out. Summer stood at the door and watched them enter the elevator. And then she closed the door and returned to her room. Leonardo held Rosies hand and led her into the elevator. He pressed the floor button and heard low sobing from beside him. He turned his head and saw that Rosie was wiping her tears. Leonardo frowned and coldly said, Why are you crying? Rosie looked at him and burst into tears. The little girl kept crying. Her face was full of tears, and her nose and eyes were red. She kept wiping away her tears. Rosies cries echoed throughout the elevator. A trace of annoyance shed through Leonardos eyes. He reached out and picked Rosie up. Perhaps it was because he had hugged Rosie before, he hugged so skillfully that he was a little surprised. Leonardo tried his best to make his voice gentle. Stop crying. Rosie sobbed and choked, Why doesnt Mome with us? You dont let here Chapter 443 She’s Become Famous Although Rosie spoke intermittently, Leonardo could surprisingly understand what she meant. Rosie wanted the three of them to be together, but her ability to express herself was limited. So, the words she chose failed to convey her idea. Leonardo said, I allow her to go with us, but she doesnt want to. Hearing it, Rosie stopped crying and looked at Leonardo seriously. Rosie said in confusion, She wants toe. Leonardo raised his eyebrows and looked at Rosie, Is that so? Then why hasnt she made it? Leonardo felt that Rosie was quite interesting. She cried hard just now. Now, she stopped to argue with him although she didnt understand what he meant. Rosie was confused. She pouted her lips and said angrily, Shelle! Alright. Leonardo took a deep breath and returned, Shelle. The elevator reached the first floor. Leonardo strode out of the elevator with Rosie in his arms. He put Rosie down and took her hand. Suddenly, Rosie broke free from his hand and ran towards the elevator. Leonardo stared at his freed hand for a few seconds, and then strode over. Rosie was pressing the elevator button on tiptoe. But it was a bit too high for her to reach it.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Leonardo bent down, stretched out his long arms and picked Rosie up. He carried her on his shoulder and walked out. Let me down! Rosie pped her calf and said, Put me down. Without saying a word, Leonardo directly took her to the parking lot. He spared a hand to press the car key. After opening the door with one hand, he stuffed Rosie into the car. The back seat of the car was equipped with a childs safety seat. It should have been installed earlier. Leonardo pressed her on the seat and fastened her seat belt. Since Rosie was still angry, Leonardos face darkened. Sit obediently. Dont move, and dont shout! Rosie was so scared that she shrank her shoulders. She flicked a nervous nce at Leonardo and quickly lowered her head, not daring to look at him. Rosie was afraid of Leonardo. Leonardo closed the car door with satisfaction and walked to the front to drive. When he started the car, he looked at Rosie through the rearview mirror. Seeing that she was ying with her seat belt with a sullen look, he retracted his gaze. Normally, it was a twenty-minute drive, but Leonardo drove ten minutes longer. The car stopped at the entrance of the vi. Leonardo got off the car and opened the back door, only to find that Rosie had fallen asleep. Leonardo bent down to carry her out and whispered, You fall sleep once youre full. Recently, Tim had been living with Leonardo. Noticing Leonardo carrying Rosie in, Tim was shocked. Then he remembered what Leonardo saidst time. He couldnt help but feel a little uneasy. Mr. Emerson, why do you bring Rosie back? Did Leonardo directly snatch Rosie from Summer? Leonardo walked in without looking sideways. Rosie insisted oning back with me. Even though Rosie wanted to run back when she just got out of the elevator, she voluntarily followed Leonardo as he left Summers house. Leonardo directly took Rosie to her room. After cing Rosie on the bed, he suddenly stopped. No one had ever told him that it was Rosies room. He instinctively carried Rosie here. He stared at Rosie for a few seconds before leaving. Tim was standing at the door. Leonardo instructed him, Go get a maid. Tim nodded and went downstairs to ask a maid to take care of Rosie. Leonardo went to the study. Tim followed closely. As soon as Leonardo sat down, he remembered the question Summer had asked him before. He looked up at Tim and asked, How is the investigation of the hypnotist expert going on? Few people choose to be hypnotists, and those experts in hypnosis keep a low profile Moreover, hypnotist experts have some idiosyncrasies. After receiving patients, they will hypnotize patients so as to let patients forget them. After Tim finished, he carefully observed Leonardos expression. Leonardo narrowed his eyes and said in a cold voice, In other words, none have seen those so-called experts? Tim nodded slightly. Then he lowered his head and didnt speak anymore, which meant he epted Leonardos opinion. Well. After a long time, Leonardo sneered and said, How interesting! Continue searching for him. I dont believe he can hide himself for the rest of his life! Yes. Because of Rosies absence, the house was much more deserted. Summer had prepared breakfast. She was about to ask Rosie to have it when she realized that Leonardo had taken Rosie awayst night. Summer was not used to it. Summer read the entertainment news during her breakfast. A few days had passed. Media still made a fuss about Summers Twitter post. The screenwriter of Lost City, Rosie, who disappeared for three years, wrote a post on Twitter a few days ago. It causes quite a sensation. Her followers and some gossipyizens pay close attention to Rosies movements. I wonder if they remember that this screenwriter is Leonardos ex-wife, Summer More importantly, after Summer disappeared, news about her online was removedpletely. Before Summer hid herself, she had a new boyfriend. Someizens specte that her disappearance in the past three years may be rted to that new boyfriend, or This kind of misleading report was a good resource for recreation. Summer finished the full text with great interest. There was not a shred of truth in the story. They were all wild guesses. Did media workers nowadays rely on their imaginations to write their reports? New boyfriend? Summer did not have a new boyfriend. Summer recalled it carefully. Back then, it seemed like Stanley found her. The media photographed them, iming that she had a new boyfriend. Later, she was kidnapped by Adams. Having finished the report, Summer began to read thements below. Really? The screenwriter of Lost City is Leonardos ex-wife? Has Summer asked someone else to ghostwrite it? The poster is talking useless. I just want to know when the second series of Lost City will be filmed. The end of the first series is disappointing. There must be a second one, right? Who cares about Summers new boyfriend and ex-husband? I only care about whether the second series of Lost City will be filmed or not. I havent watched Lost City. Whats the screenwriters name? Does she want to be famous? Ive seen a lot of her news in the past few days. How many newsletters did she buy? Below thisstment, there were a lot of follow-up posts. You havent watched it, which doesnt mean others havent. She wants to be famous? She doesnt need to, for she was already famous. I think youre the one who wants to attract attention. You deserve to be scolded Chapter 444 Set a Trap for Her Summer checked thements and found that most of them were urging her to write the second part of Lost City. Some anti-fans were immediately reprimanded as soon as they posted maliciousments.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Summer turned off her phone and tidied up the tableware. She nned to call Leonardoter and ask him about Rosies situation. Just as she put away the cutlery, her phone rang. A string of unfamiliar phone numbers shed up on the screen. Many strangers called her recently. Summer only took a nce and answered the phone. Hello. On the other end of the phone came a slightly familiar female voice. Is that Summer? When Summer heard this voice, she paused for a moment and asked, Eliza? Is that really you? Eliza couldnt conceal the surprise in her tone. Recently you have been in a ze of publicity. I think it is just a gimmick. To my surprise, it is you! Eliza was optimistic about Summers script. When Lost City finished, Eliza wanted to ask Summer to participate in the wrap-up banquet. But she couldnt find Summer at that time. Summer didnt attend the banquet. Later, the viewing rate of Lost City went up like a rocket. But Eliza couldnt contact Summer. Summer had disappeared, and nothing was heard of her. During these three years, Eliza had been paying attention to Summers news. When she found that a new post was shared on Summers Twitter, Eliza didnt believe Summer posted it herself. That was why Eliza waited for a few days. After confirming that it was really Summer, she called Summer. Summer felt a sense of kinship with Eliza. She smiled, Its me. Ive been back for a while. Then lets meet sometime, Eliza said. Sure. Anyway, I am not busytely. Eliza was a person of action. Hearing Summers answer, she directly said, If youre free, how about meeting me today? Summer agreed. Okay. Summer and Eliza had an appointment at a high-end restaurant. This restaurant was run by someone from the entertainment industry. Many insiders frequently patronized it. Eliza looked even more capable and beautiful than three years ago. As soon as she saw Summer, she hurriedly walked over and examined Summer. It seems like you are the same. Summer returned sincerely, You are more beautiful. Im tired of such praises. To my surprise, you are so hypocritical that you praise me the moment you see me, Eliza said with a look of disgust. After she finished, she asked Summer to sit down. They began to chat. Where have you been in the past three years? You just disappeared, and I heard nothing of you. Eliza couldnt help but shake her head when she remembered she couldnt find Summer anywhere. I had an ident and Ive been lying on bed for three years. Summer exined with studied understatement. Eliza rounded her eyes wide. Youve been lying on bed for three years? Are you curious? Summer raised her eyebrows and looked at her. But I wont tell you what happened. Eliza snorted and changed the topic. Do you know that Lost City has be a smash hit? Fans are looking forward to the second series. What do you think? Eliza asked. Summer shook the cup in front of her and returned with a smile, I have no idea. Eliza stared at Summer for a few seconds and continued, Tell me, how many percentages do you want? Her voice carried a hint ofpromise. Previously, when Eliza bought Summers script, she knew that Summer wouldnt put herself in a disadvantaged situation. Summer was a very thoughtful person. Lost City was a hit movie. It had been on fans mind two years after it was broadcast. Eliza was the producer and Summer was the scriptwriter. Both wanted to take advantage of its poprity to make more money. Summer said that she had no ideas. In fact, she was just waiting for Eliza to ask first. Summer smiled, appearing especially gentle. It depends on how generous you are. Eliza was surprised that Summer set a trap for her. Summer did not say how much money she wanted but wait for Eliza to ask. Summer had seized the initiative. Eliza used to think Summer was a cunning person. Now, she felt that Summer had be even more shrewd. I suspect you havent been hospitalized for the past three years but have been improving yourself. You are getting more and shrewder. Eliza said angrily. Summer slightly pursed her lips and replied, Ill treat this as apliment. Eliza pouted her lips. Immediately, she became serious. In order to show my sincerity, I can give you this for thest series of Lost City. As Eliza spoke, she raised her hand. Remaining herposure, Summer asked with uncertainty, How much? Eliza raised her chin slightly and said with a serious expression, Five million. Summers hand, which was rested on the cup, paused slightly. Five million was beyond her expectations. Eliza earned a lot of money from Lost City. But she signed a contract with Summer back then, and paid one million to buy out the copyright. Eliza was willing to give Summer another five million for the copyright of the second series of Lost City. Eliza showed her good faith. Summer did not respond immediately, and Eliza was not sure what Summer meant. Summer was several years younger than Eliza. In front of Eliza, Summer was a rookie. But Eliza sometimes felt that she couldnt see through Summer, for thetter was a deep one. However, sincerity was one of Summers virtues. Because of this, Eliza did not beat around the bush with her and directly showed the greatest sincerity she could offer. They looked at each other for a few seconds. Then Eliza said first, This is my offer. You can consider it. Summer did not answer her question directly. She only asked, How do you n to sign the contract with me for the second part of Lost City? Eliza smiled, As long as you are willing to sell it to me, everything will be negotiable. Summer also smiled and nodded. Alright. Eliza did her work in a careful manner, and Summer had never thought of selling the script of next Lost City series to anyone else. Even though other people might offer a higher price than Eliza, they might not do a better job than Elizas team. At the very least, Summer could make money by selling it to Eliza. Summer and Eliza discussed the plot of Lost City, and separated after lunch. That afternoon, Eliza transferred five million to Summers card. After Summer received the money, she began to study the plot of the next series. She immediately searched for Lost City online and intended to watch it. Chapter 445 You Don’t Want Me to Stay She remembered the plot of Lost City, but some details that had gone out of her mind. Now that she was going to write the second book, she had to go over the contents of the first one. Summer had been watching Lost City on her tablet for the entire afternoon. As she cooked, she put her tablet on the ss countertop. While cutting vegetables, she watched it. Suddenly, she heard a loud bang outside the door. Summer was stunned. After clicking on the pause button, she walked towards the door. Before Summer went to the door, it was opened from outside. An unfamiliar man dressed in overalls stood at the door. Summers face darkened as she asked, Who are you? The man was a little scared of Summer, and his voice carried fear. Im a locksmith Summers face turned even colder. I didnt call you to unlock the door. A familiar mans voice sounded. I asked him to do it. The man who unlocked the door retreated, and Leonardo, who was handsome, appeared in Summers line of sight. Leonardo? Summer sneered with anger, Are you too idle so you ask him to unlock my door? Dont know how to knock? Or at least, you can call me! Summer scratched her hair irritably. Leonardo looked at her coldly, his tone sounding somewhat gloomy. I have knocked and called you. Hearing this, Summer hurriedly went to fetch her phone. She found her cell phone on the coffee table in the living room. There were several missed calls from Leonardo. Leonardo did call her. Summer had been watching Lost City, so she didnt hear her phone ring. She turned around and found that Leonardo had already followed behind her into the room. He was sitting on the sofa now. He loosened his tie and leaned against the sofa, looking at Summer with a calm expression.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Summer put down her phone and went to get him a ss of water. Leonardo took a sip of water and asked with a frown, What are you doing? Summer was a little embarrassed, but she still replied truthfully, Im watching TV. Leonardo sneered and didnt say anything. Summer nced in the direction of the door again. After confirming that Leonardo was the only one who came, she asked, Where is Rosie? Why didnt shee? Speaking of Rosie, Leonardo put on a serious expression. She has a cold. I just came back from thepany, and I will pick you up to see her. Summer moved her lips and bit back. Children were weak, so it was normal for them to catch a cold. Moreover, it wasnt necessarily Leonardos fault. Leonardo himself was a patient now, wasnt he? Wait a moment. I need to get dressed. After Summer finished speaking, she went back to her room. Not long after, Summer came out. It was autumn and the temperature was agreeable, neither too cold nor too hot. Wearing a white sweater and a skirt, Summer looked simple and sweet. Summer picked up her phone and urged Leonardo. Lets go. Leonardo stood up. With his hands in the pockets of his trousers, he strode out. They entered the elevator at the same time. Leonardo turned to look at Summer, finding her slightly pursing her lips. She looked very worried. Ive called the doctor. Theres nothing serious. Children are prone to catch a cold. It sounded like Leonardo wasforting Summer. However, it did not work on Summer. She nodded perfunctorily. With a gloomy look, Leonardo didnt say anything. Twenty minutester, they arrived at Leonardos vi. As soon as Summer got out of the car, she quickly walked inside. She lived here before, so she was very familiar with the vi. When she entered the hall, she directly ran upstairs to Rosies room. Lying on the bed weakly, Rosie was put on a drip, which was hung before the bed. Summer walked over and softly called, Rosie? Rosies eyes were ck and bright, and her eyshes were long. However, they did not curl up. When she fell asleep and closed her eyes, her eyshes would cover the puffiness beneath her eyes. Half of her face was covered with a quilt, and her nose moved gently as she breathed. Rosie looked especially pitiful. Rosie slept lightly. Summer called her gently, and Rosie opened her eyes. She rolled her eyes nkly at first. When she saw Summer, she immediately narrowed her eyes and smiled. Mom. As she spoke, she stretched out her hand to hug Summer. Summer knew what she was going to do. Just as Rosie reached out, Summer ced a restraining hand on Rosies arm. Dont move. Theres still a needle in your hand. Hearing this, Rosie turned around and looked at the back of her hand. She pursed her lips and her eyes were filled with tears, but she didnt cry. Rosies behavior hurt Summers heart. Summer touched her head and said, Dont worry. You will be fine soon. Rosie nodded. Yes. Rosie held Summers warm hand tightly with her spare hand. Mom, dont go. I wont. Ill stay here with you. Summer smiled and nodded. Rosie failed to see Summer for a whole day. She whispered something to Summer and quickly fell asleep. Summer tucked Rosie in. She turned around, as if she sensed something, and then she saw Leonardo standing behind her somehow. Summer was shocked by Leonardo and said angrily, When did youe? Leonardo did not answer her question. His gaze fell on Rosies face, Shes asleep. Yes. Summer stood up and walked out while whispering to him, How did she catch a cold? Leonardo returned indifferently, Last night, she ran out of the room in the middle of the night to look for you. Leonardo always slept lightly. In the middle of the night, he heard some noise outside. When he came out, he saw Rosie standing barefoot at his door. She was crying for her mother. It waste at night. How could Leonardo take Rosie to Summer? In the end, Leonardo had no choice but to carry her to her room. Nevertheless, she caught a cold. When Summer called in the morning, Rosie was still asleep. At that time, Leonardo did not know Rosie was suffering from a cold. Summer listened to him and walked outside. After closing the door, she said to Leonardo, When Rosie wakes up, I will bring her back. Hearing this, Leonardo put on a cold look. What do you mean? Rosie needs me to take care of her now, so I have to take her back. After she finished, she added with a smile, Or do you want me to stay? Without waiting for Leonardo to speak, Summer continued negatively, You wont let me stay. Chapter 446 Be Attracted to Her Identity Leonardo frowned and called out her name, Summer. Summer interrupted him and looked into his eyes. She said seriously, Leonardo, I know you better than you think. You dont have any feelings for me or Rosie right now. Youre trying to ept us. This is very good. Theres no need to be too anxious. Take it easy. Leonardo was trying his best to ept her and Rosie. But apparently, the result didnte up to expectations. This might have something to do with Leonardos experience. His youth, because of his mother, was gray. It wasnt easy to win his heart. Leonardo liked to control everything in his hands. However, his memory was confused, and it stayed in his early twenties. At that time, he hadnt known Summer or Rosie. Leonardo might be able to ept his identity as president of the Emerson Group and the truth of his mothers kidnapping, but Summer and Rosie werepletely out of his control. One of them was his wife and the other was his daughter. Both were very close to him. To be more specific, Summer was just Leonardos ex-wife. When Leonardo was with them, he was at a loss, which Summer could sense. Summer didnt know if Leonardo had heard what she said. Staring at Summer for a while, he then said coldly, Have it your own way. After that, he left. After Rosie woke up, Summer took her back. When Rosie returned home, she was much better. Summer cooked some light food and lulled Rosie to sleep. Probably because Rosie was sick, she was exceptionally clingy. Summerforted her for a while. When she was about to leave, Rosie grabbed her hand and didnt let her go. Mom, dont go.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Alright, I wont. Ill sleep with you tonight. Summer had to lean against the bed to cate her. Rosies eyes shed with joy. Alright. Just as Rosie fell asleep, Summers phone rang. Summer hurriedly turned down the voice and walked out gently. It was Eliza. They had met during the day. Why did she call Summer? Was there anything urgent? As soon as the call was picked up, Elizas slightly anxious voice sounded. Theres an event tomorrow night. Lets go together. What is it? Eliza didnt exin clearly, and Summer wanted to figure it out. A small award ceremony. Many of the participants are insiders and some are investors. Anyway, you will be in the industry. Come with me and get familiar with them. Summer understood that Eliza nned to attract investment by using her. Actually, it was good for Summer to appear in the public. Just as what Eliza had said, Summer would step into this circle sooner orter. She needed connections, so she had to make friends with insiders. Summer agreed. Sure, what time is it? After hanging up, Summer remembered that she needed to look after Rosie. If she participated in the event, what about Rosie? Summer didnt feel easy about leaving Rosie to others. Jessica might attend the event as well tomorrow night. It seemed that Summer had to turn to Leonardo. It was impossible for Summer to give up the event because of Rosie. There would definitely be reporters at this award ceremony. Thus, she was unwilling to bring Rosie with her. Even if Leonardo found it out, he wouldnt allow Rosie to go with Summer. It seemed that Summer had to take Rosie to Leonardos ce. The award ceremony began at nine oclock in the evening. Summer sent Rosie to Leonardos ce in advance. Having had her hair done, Summer went to the venue. Eliza was waiting for her at the door. When she saw Summer, her eyes lit up. How stunning you are even if you dont wear thick makeup! To be honest, arent you thinking about being an actress? Summer wore a white dress in a conservative style. It was an ordinary one, neither off-the-shoulder nor low-cut. Summer had her hair done and put on a simple makeup. If so, who will write Lost City 2? Summer teased Eliza. Eliza smiled and patted her shoulder. She didnt say anything else and led Summer inside. Quite a few people came to the event. Some of them often shed on TV screens, and some were newbies who had just obtained a small achievement. Most of them were from the entertainment industry, and some were investors. Eliza had a lot of connections and knew a lot of people. As soon as Eliza entered, people kept greeting her. Ms. Austin, nice to see you. Its been a long time since west saw each other. You look more beautiful! Thank you for yourpliment Eliza responded with ease. Someone saw Summer standing beside Eliza and couldnt help but ask, Ms. Austin, is this a neer with you? Are you preparing to train actors? Summer was good-looking, and anyone who passed by couldnt help but be attracted by her. It was not surprising that the man would say that. Eliza pretended to be angry and said, Youre wrong. How can I have so much spare money and energy to train rookies by myself? This is the screenwriter of Lost City, Summer. When the man heard this, surprise shed across his face. The screenwriter of Lost City? Summer nodded slightly. Hello, Im the screenwriter of Lost City, Summer. Nice to meet you The man extended his hand towards Summer. To my surprise, the screenwriter of Lost City is so young and gorgeous. Eliza exchanged some more banalities with that man before heading elsewhere with Summer. Very quickly, thetest news about the screenwriter of Lost City spread throughout the party. asionally, people woulde to talk with Eliza and take the opportunity to examine Summer openly. Summer understood that apart from being attracted by her identity as the screenwriter of Lost City, these people were curious because she was Leonardos ex-wife. Some directors, investors, and actors exchanged business cards with her. It wasnt hard for Summer to deal with them. Well, arent you the screenwriter of Lost City, Summer? A voice dripping with sarcasm sounded from behind Summer. Without looking back, Summer could tell whose voice it was. She was quite familiar with it. Summer did not turn around. Vicky walked up to Summer and casually said, Its only been a while since I met you, and you dont recognize me. How is your friend surnamed Bates? Vicky wore a ck low-cut evening gown today. Her makeup was as bright as ever. Her gaze towards Summer was filled with hatred. Perhaps, Vicky didnt want to hide it. Chapter 447 Their Indulgence Summer took half a step back and said with a cold expression, Thank you for your concern. His injuries have almost healed. Vickyughed, but her words were heavy with provocation. Then you need to thank me for only cutting the brake line. Summer clenched her hands tightly, and the joints of her fingers turned slightly white. Staring Vicky ruthlessly, Summer said in an ice-cold voice, Youd better pray that the person who has been protecting you will be able to make it for the rest of your life. Vickys eyes shed with madness, and her voice dripped viciousness. Theres no need to do it. Do you think you can live long? As long as I can avenge Adams, I dont care how long I will live. On hearing it, Summer narrowed her eyes. She then replied in such a low voice that only they two could hear, Vicky, what does Adams death have to do with us? He nted the bomb on the ind himself, and I am also a victim. A victim? Bullshit! Vicky snorted coldly and sneered. Her tone was filled with suppressed hatred. You said you were the victim. Why are you still alive, but Adams is dead? Why did you and Leonardo survive, but Adams died? After that, Vicky put on a forbidding look. Vicky became somewhat excited, and her shrill voice involuntarily rose. Tell me why! You should be the one who died rather than Adams. Vickys voice attracted the attention of others. Summer coldly watched her go crazy. Vicky had lost her judgment on right and wrong. In her eyes, regardless of whether Summer and Leonardo did anything wrong, they should be med for Adamss death. Ever since Vicky was very young, she had been the apple of the Jarretts eyes. Karen indulged her. Because of Karen, Summer always listened to Vicky when Summer was a child. Precisely because of their indulgence, Vicky became like this. When Vicky encountered unpleasant things, she would find fault with others rather than reflect on herself. Summer replied coldly, Because he deserved it! Vicky seemed to lose her temper. She looked at Summer with hard and cruel eyes and raised her hand, intending to hit Summer. Summer had been paying attention to Vickys movements. She was a little taller than Vicky and easily caught the hand Vicky waved. Vickys hand was grasped, and an angry look was revealed on her face. Summer, let go of me! Summer did not release her grip. Instead, she even pulled Vicky towards her with force. Vicky staggered and almost fell. Summer said with a serious look, People, who never know how to reflect on themselves, sooner orter, wille home to roost. You Just as Vicky was about to speak, Kristen, her agent, walked over. Vicky. Kristen interrupted Vicky and pulled Vicky over, but Summer did not let go of her. Kristen also went to the hospitalst time, so she knew Summer. Kristen had just heard that the screenwriter of Lost City hade to tonights event and nned to take Vicky to get to know the screenwriter. To Kristens surprise, Summer was the one. Kristen frowned slightly and looked at Summer, Ms. Summer, please let go of Vicky. Teach Vicky, or you will go to hell with her. Summer shook off Vickys hand and said in a low voice. Kristen supported Vicky and sneered, Has Stanley recovered? Even if Vicky is a little willful sometimes, what can you do to her? After she finished speaking, she flicked a disdainful nce at Summer and left with Vicky. Eliza was chatting with a director just now. She noticed what happened to Summer. However, Eliza was tied up, so she didnte over until now. Eliza asked Summer, Whats going on? Summer smiled at her and said, Its fine. Go and take care of your work. I can handle it myself. Alright. Feel free to ask me for help. Eliza nodded at her and continued her work. Summer looked up in the direction where Vicky had left. Kristen led Vicky out of the crowd. It seemed they were going to the bathroom. Did they need to go to the bathroom together?Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Summer swept around vigntly and followed them. Summer quickly squeeze through the crowd to catch up with Vicky and Kristen. Vickys impatient voice came from the front. Release me. I can walk on my own. Kristen loosened her grip. Vicky, you have to endure. There were so many people around you just now. If you and Summer had started a fight, how embarrassing would it be? Listen to me There came a crisp sound. Before Kristen finished, Vicky pped her fiercely. Are you teaching me how to do things? What qualifications do you have to tell me this? Have I been too kind to you? After it, Vicky pped Kristen across her face again. Remember, no matter what I do, you have no right to interfere. Vicky crossed her arms. Then she kicked Kristen hard to vent her anger. Kristen almost fell to the ground, but she didnt say anything. Afterwards, Kristen took out a pack of pills from her bag and poured out two. She handed them to Vicky. Vicky, take the medicine first. I have told you for many times that Im sane. Im fine now. I dont need to take this medicine! Vicky red at her and left. Kristen picked up the medicine from the ground and looked around vigntly, as if she was confirming if there were any paparazzi. After making sure that there were no paparazzi, she hurriedly followed Vicky. After they left, Summer stood out from the side. Summer recalled the scenes of meeting Vicky recently. After thinking about it carefully, she discovered something unusual. Vicky was at odds with Summer. She would ridicule Summer when they met. However, Vicky would not lose her temper so easily, as if she wished to tear Summer apart. Vicky had mental problems, which was why she was prone to fly into a temper. If that was the case, no one was sure what Vicky would do. Summer turned around and slowly walked into the hall, but her mind wandered. Vicky had already targeted Summer, and Stanley was the first to be implicated. Vicky still didnt dare to attack Leonardo. But if she knew about Rosies existence, she Chapter 448 Don’t Even Think About Taking Her Back Vicky wanted to kill Summer. Vicky couldnt do anything to Summer now. But if Vicky found out about Rosies existence, Summer couldnt imagine what Vicky would do to Rosie. Therefore, that Rosie stayed with Leonardo was the best choice. Summer took a deep breath. Leaning against the wall, she took out her phone to call Leonardo. After a long time, it was connected. Leonardo answered the phone and did not speak immediately. Summer called out his name. Leonardo? Leonardo returned coldly, Speak. His voice sounded extremely cold, and Summer could sense some dissatisfaction in his voice. Summer thought for a moment and guessed that Leonardo might be unhappy because she sent Rosie to his house. Summer said sincerely, Sorry, I sent Rosie to your house without telling you in advance. Dont even think about taking her back. Leonardos deep voice sounded even more charming on the phone, revealing no emotions. Recently, Summer had gotten used to this kind of Leonardo. She replied, Alright. Leonardo did not immediately respond to her. After a few seconds of silence, Leonardo hung up. Summer looked at her phone with a bitter smile. Sometimes, Leonardo was cold, and she didnt know what to do. Summer put away her phone and walked out in a bad mood. This kind of activity was a bit boring, so she nned to say goodbye to Eliza and went home. A tall figure walked over from the front. Summer. Hearing this, Summer looked over and got shocked. After a few seconds, she finally called out his name urately. Jerome. The one was none other than Jerome. Summers memories of Jerome were just a blur. All she could remember was the teenage Jerome. Therefore, Summer was a little unfamiliar with Jerome. Jerome wore a dark blue suit, which was well cut, appearing elegant. There you are, he said excitedly. Jerome walked up to Summer and extended his hand towards her. However, in the next moment, he seemed to recall something and quickly put his hand back down to his sides, looking somewhat uneasy. A few days ago, the media reported that you appeared. I didnt believe it. To my surprise, it is really you. After it, Jerome signed, Im so surprised to see you. He repeated several times that he was surprised to see Summer. Three years had passed. After being rescued from the jaws of death, Summer changed her view of some things. If Vicky hadnt insisted on ming Summer for Adams death, Summer might have been willing to let go of Vicky, not to mention Jerome. Jerome no longer owed her anything. Its me. Summer said with a smile, Long time no see. Jerome replied the same, Long time no see. Summer noticed that Jerome tightly clenched his hands, which were hanging on his sides, and then loosened them. That was what happens when a person got nervous. Summer looked at him with mixed feelings. After a brief pause, she said, My friend is waiting for me. I need to go. Alright. Jerome nodded mechanically and stood there watching her leave. Summer walked in front and felt that Jerome kept fixing his eyes on her, so she couldnt help but quicken her pace. When she entered the venue again, she could not find Eliza, so she called her. Fortunately, Eliza quickly answered the phone. Im a little tired. I want to go back first. Alright. Be careful of the reporters. If Eliza had not reminded Summer, Summer would have almost forgotten about this. I see. You should go back as soon as possible. Summer hung up and walked out. When she came outside, she remembered that she didnt Jessica tonight. Just as this thought shed through her mind, Jessicas voice rang out. Summer! Summer looked up, catching Carl and Jessica walking towards her. Im surprised that you participate in this activity. If I knew you would make it, I would havee with you. As soon as Jessica approached, sheined to Summer. Stupid Carl should be med. He took the wrong road. We just came Carl followed behind and said, Is this my fault? You said that the road was blocked and you asked me to change the route. Jessica turned to look at him with a faked smile. Carl immediately shut up. Jessica asked Summer, Youre here for the ceremony. Wheres Rosie? I sent her to Leonardos house. After Summer finished speaking, she nced at her watch. Hurry up and go inside, otherwise the event will be over soon. Alright. Jessica nodded and suddenly asked her, Are you going back now? Yes, Ill go back first. Summer waved her hand and walked out. Summer thought of Elizas instructions, so she was quite cautious. But she still failed to avoid the sharp-eyed reporters. Just as Summer was about to leave, a group of reporters surrounded her like a swarm of bees.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Hello, are you the screenwriter of Lost City? Where have you been for the past three years? What have you been doing? Will the second series of Lost City be filmed? Who will you work with? Did you really write the scripts of Lost City? Did you go abroad to give birth to a child three years ago as the rumor goes? Among these reporters, some were concerned about her work, while others focused on her private life. Summer hadnt been besieged by reporters for a long time, so she wasnt used to it. The sh made her eyes ufortable. A suit was draped over her shoulders at this time. Disperse. Please cooperate The security guards stepped forward and separated the reporters. Summer turned around and found it was Jerome. Jerome held her shoulder and said, Lets go. They dodged the reporters and stood by the side of the road. Summer took off the suit and returned it to Jerome. Thank you. Jerome did not reach out his hand to receive it. He only asked her, Arent you cold? No. Summer shook her head. Actually, it was a little cold, but Summer felt that it wasnt proper for her to wear his clothes. I like you, so you reject me and we cant even be friends, right? Jerome looked less excited. Summer was decisive. She was supposed to give him an affirmative reply. But Jerome didnt give her any chance. He continued, I know you have a deep affection for Leonardo. I dont love you right now. I just want to be friends with you. I hope you can give me a chance. Chapter 449 You Are So Na?ve Jerome had undoubtedly created a difficult problem for Summer. It was hard to exin feelings. Summer pondered for a moment and said, Jerome, think about it from another angle. If I were with you now and Leonardo were on your behalf, would you want me to continue to be friends with him? The smile on Jeromes face quickly faded like a tide. He could no longer maintain his previous elegant demeanor, and put on a somewhat gloomy look. He cleared his throat and looked up at the pitch-dark night. His voice was hoarse. I really envy Leonardo. Summer no longer wanted to continue this topic. She handed him his coat and said, Thank you. Without saying anything else, Jerome took the coat Summer handed over. Seeing Jerome take the coat, Summer turned around and left. Watching Summers back, Jerome took a deep breath. Then he went in the opposite direction. When Summer returned home, she was exhausted. There were too many traffic lights on her way home, and it was alreadyte at night. She went to the bathroom wearily. After taking a shower, she came out. She thought that she would fall asleep very quickly, but she suffered from insomnia for the first time. When people are tired, they are prone to be pessimistic. In the past twenty years, she had spent most of her time in ups and downs. Marriage, career, love, family So far, nothing had been smooth for her. Summer tossed and turned all night. She got up early the next morning and asked Jessica to pick a car with her. If she didntpare to someone as wealthy as Leonardo, she would be considered to have a small fortune now. A car would be convenient for her to go around. After picking the car, Summer drove directly to Leonardos house. Leonardo shouldnt be at home at this time. Summer just intended to see Rosie. However, when she arrived at Leonardos vi, she discovered that Leonardo was surprisingly present. Summer realized that today was not a workday, but weekend. She stood at the entrance of the hall and looked at Leonardo sittingzily on the sofa. She was at a loss for a moment. She looked around and did not see Rosie. She then strode over and asked Leonardo, Where is Rosie? It seemed Leonardo didnt see her and he didnt pay attention to her. Leonardo had a domineering aura, but he was very petty in private. Summer thought that he was unhappy with what happened yesterday. She sat beside Leonardo and turned to look at him. I had something to do, so I had to ask you to take care of Rosie. After all, you are her father. Summer didnt think that she had done anything wrong. She loved Rosie and was willing to pay a price for Rosie. But that didnt mean that she had to sacrifice her career as a prerequisite. She must give herself priority over Rosie. She had to n for her own life. She should be herself first and then be Rosies mother. Leonardo sneered and stood up, Well, your first love is much more important than your daughter. Summer was astonished. After a few seconds, she stood up. What do you mean? Leonardo threw a newspaper on the coffee table in front of her and said, The popr screenwriter reunited with her first love and rekindled the past. Ms. Summer, what do you think of this news headline? Ms. Summer Leonardo sounded quite distant. It seemed that he was extremely angry. Summer nced at him and reached out to pick up the newspaper. There was a photo on the front of the newspaper. In the picture, Jerome was draping his coat over Summer when she was surrounded by reportersst night. When Jerome dressed her, she looked up at him in surprise. In this report, some sensational words, such as affectionate, involuntary and so on, were used to interpret the way Summer looked at Jerome. Summer skimmed through the content and found that the person who wrote the report had put in a lot of effort. Besides, the report mentioned that Vicky once imed that Summer had robbed her fianc. That Summer reced Vicky to marry into the Emerson family was not a secret. As long as people wanted to probe into it, they would be able to find it out. She once liked Jerome, but not everyone knew about it. Summer didnt have many friends. Other than Vicky, who would be so bored to tell the media about this? Vicky did make every efforts to hurt Summer. She would not give up any chance to cause trouble for Summer. While Summer was reading the report, Leonardo was watching her. He saw Summer frown at first, but her expression quickly became natural. She was not in a hurry to exin. Leonardos face turned gloomier, and he looked angry. Somehow, he felt as if something was about to rush out of his chest. He couldnt hold it back any longer. After Summer finished, she turned to look at Leonardo. Then she saw Leonardos gloomy face. Summer involuntarily shivered. She put the newspaper back and pursed her lips. Mr. Emerson, dont you know that some media reports are just gossips? Do you believe whatever they write? Summer chuckled. To my surprise, Mr. Emerson, you are so na?ve. She called Leonardo Mr. Emerson. Hearing this, Leonardo felt that it was extremely sarcastic, so he put on a cold look.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Summer stared at him without any fear. Suddenly, Leonardo reached out and pinched her chin. Summer, do you think you can be unscrupulous just because I tacitly allow you to appear around me? Dont you take yourself too seriously? Leonardo used much strength. Summer felt a trace of pain, but she only knitted her eyebrows and did not make a sound. When Leonardo saw this, he pinched her harder. Why dont you answer me? Summer pointed at the hand that was rested against her chin, indicating that she was too painful to speak. Leonardo frowned and retreated his hand. As soon as he released his grip, Summer touched her chin. She just felt that Leonardo wanted to crush her chin. Leonardo gazed coldly at Summer, as she bit her lips and gently inhaled. Then he looked away. Summer exined, I did like Jerome before, but Before she could finish, Leonardo interrupted coldly. Shut up. I dont want to hear it anymore. You can leave now. What summer said first was so unpleasant so Leonardo didnt want to hear the rest. He was not in the mood to listen to the story between Summer and Jerome. I Of course, Summer would not leave as Leonardo asked. However, no sooner did she open her mouth than Leonardo dragged her out rudely. Chapter 450 Do You Want to Try? Leonardo! Summer was forcefully dragged out by Leonardo. After a few seconds, she came to herself and began to struggle. Leonardo thought nothing of it, for Summer was so weak. He grabbed Summers hand, wanting to throw her out of the door. Summer couldnt shake off Leonardos hands, and she flew into a temper. She said, Leonardo, you are unreasonable. Its stupid of you to believe that kind of report. I dont me you for forgetting me. But you treat me like this because of a faked report. I will really be angry if you do that! Summer did not know what she was talking about. Anyway, she said whatever came to her mind. The sofa was close to the door. Summer did not know if Leonardo had listened to her carefully or not. Leonardo pulled Summer out of the door and was about to shake off her hand. He tried, but he did not make it. He frowned and looked down at Summer impatiently. Summer, how disgraceful you are! Summer red at him, feeling somewhat aggrieved. She gritted her teeth and said, I dont care! As soon as she finished, she hooked Leonardos neck with her spare hand and forced Leonardo to bend down. Leonardo was not on guard, so Summer made it. Leonardos head was just low enough for Summer to kiss him. Summer tilted her head and kissed him. It didnt take much effort. In the past, when she was with Leonardo, Leonardo always took the initiative to get close to her. Summer learned the experience from Leonardo, who guided her. She seldom kissed him on her own initiative. Summer was inexperienced. After touching Leonardos lips, she randomly pecked him twice and bit him angrily. She still held Leonardo tightly, so she could clearly feel that Leonardo stiffened. In the next moment, he gained the initiative and kissed Summer violently. In his arms, Summer leaned against his broad chest. They could feel each others breathing How long had it been since they were so close? It had been a long time. Summer stretched out her hands, wrapped it around Leonardos waist, and raised her head slightly. Leonardo restrained his hand and kissed even more possessively. Suddenly, they heard a big sound. When a servant saw them kissing passionately at the door, she was so shocked that the te in her hand fell onto the ground. This slightly ear-piercing voice awakened Summer and Leonardo. Summer came to herself. Having realized that someone else was present, she hurriedly pushed Leonardo away. Leonardo seemed to be unwilling to end up like this. When he let go of Summers lips, he gave her a bite. The moment he released Summer, Summer quickly took two steps back. Watching the blood on the corner of her lips, Leonardo licked his lips, as if he was left panting for more. He broke her skin just now. Summer tasted a little salty, so she knew Leonardo had bitten through the corner of her mouth. A trace of blood oozed from the corner of Leonardos lips. Summer was alert that she caused it, and her face immediately turned red. Leonardo stared at Summer. Something had urred to him and his expression changed slightly as he looked at Summer. Then he asked with a serious face, When you kiss Jerome, are you also so enthusiastic? Summers face darkened. After a few seconds, she curled her fingers. Only then did she feel that her fingers were very cold. She could not believe that Leonardo would say this. It was rumored that Leonardo was a cold and terrifying man. However, they had forgotten that the more hardship a man experienced, the better he knew how to cherish his beloved. In the past, Leonardo was jealous of Jerome, but he would not speak so harshly. They were adults, not children. They knew what the most hurtful words were. Even when they were furious, they would bite their tongues because they cared about each other. They would not speak out any hateful words. The surprise in Summers gaze was reced by disappointment. Leonardo saw it. Somehow, panic surged through him. He was slightly distracted. Summer bit her lips and said in a slightly hoarse voice, I can be more enthusiastic. Do you want to try? After she finished, she let out a lowugh and pped across Leonardos face. The crisp voice was exceptionally ear-piercing. Leonardo tilted his head slightly, and half of his cheeks turned slightly red due to the p. Even if he was pped by Summer, he still looked so handsome. Summers hands felt numb. She asked him coldly, Do you feel my enthusiasm? Leonardo turned back, revealing a gloomy face. His eyes, which were as beautiful as ck pearls, were cruel and hard. I said that you were unscrupulous before, but I underestimate you. Not only are you unscrupulous, you are also audacious. Unlike his eyes, his voice did not sound so cold, but it was frightening enough. Only then did Summer start to feel afraid. How could she p Leonardo so impulsively? However, what Leonardo said just now was too hurtful. Summer bit her lips and said in an offending tone, What do you want? Leonardo sneered. He nodded at Summer and turned around. Then he said coldly, Throw her out! Soon afterwards, some bodyguards came over, nning to drag Summer out. Summer was a little confused. Was Leonardo serious? The bodyguards were obviously even more afraid of Leonardo than Summer. They grabbed Summers arm and pitch her out of the vi. Summer didnt feel much pain when she was thrown to the ground. She was in a daze. How can Leonardo ask the bodyguards to throw me out? Summer slowly stood up from the ground and patted the dust off her body. She thought optimistically that at least she pped Leonardo. In contrast, she won this round. After the bodyguards tossed Summer out, they went back to report to Leonardo. Mr. Emerson, we have already kicked her out.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Leonardo silently stared at the bodyguards for a few seconds and asked, How did you do it? A bodyguard replied carefully, We just threw her onto the ground. Before the bodyguard finished, Leonardo kicked him. His tone carried a hint of confusing anger. Why did you listen to me? What if I ask you to die? Chapter 451 If It Was Leonardo The bodyguard took the kick and lowered his head slightly, not daring to speak. Didnt Mr. Emerson say that he wanted to throw that woman out? They followed his order, but he seemed to be unsatisfied. Mr. Emerson was getting difficult to understand day by day. The bodyguard carefully nced at Leonardo and asked, Mr. Emerson, what do you Leonardo frowned and waved his hand, signaling the bodyguard to stop talking and leave. After the bodyguard left, Leonardo stood there and stared in the direction of the entrance for a while before walking over with a sullen face. The entrance of the vi was empty. Summer was not there anymore. Leonardo clenched his fists, and a trace of anger appeared on his face. On the way back, Summer got a call from Jerome. Jerome knew about the news. Heforted Summer, You dont need to worry about this matter. I will let someone handle it. The Patel Family had already fallen into Jeromes hands. He was an ambitious person. In the past three years, the Patel Group had been developing very quickly. He had made a name for himself and had also be one of the new rich in the Hoover City. He had the ability to solve the problem. Summer knew this matter was caused by those reporters. It was not Jeromes fault. Summer was grateful that Jerome was willing to deal with it. She said with mixed feelings, Thank you. She didnt want to have much connection with Jerome. But now she didnt have a choice. Somehow, its difficult to keep a distance from another person as well as maintaining a rtionship with another person. It is often impossible to find the perfect way to deal with things. Jerome said earnestly, I am also responsible for it. If I didnt go to see you, I wouldnt have been photographed by the media. I wasnt thoughtful enough. Summer pursed her lips slightly, not knowing what to say. Jerome seemed to have sensed Summers mood. He said, The Patel Group is in the ascending stage now. My personal image is also very important. Even if it wasnt you but another woman in that picture, I would still deal with it like this. Summer paused for a moment and replied, I know. Actually, if it wasnt for her, Jerome wouldnt have been involved in this kind of things. Jerome said, I still have matters to attend to. Ill hang up first. Just as Summer was about to put her phone back, Stanley called. Stanley straightforwardly asked her: Where are you now? Where did the newse from? Can you handle it? Summer knew that Stanley wanted to ask about this matter. Its alright, she said, Someones dealing with it. After a moment of silence, Stanley asked, Jerome? Stanley was a clever person. So Summer wasnt surprised when he guessed that Jerome was dealing with it. Summer said half-jokingly, Doctor Stanley, you are so smart that nothing can be hidden from you. Im only analyzing this matter ording to basic logic. Stanley paused for a moment before continuing, If it was Leonardo, this news would disappear right after it appeared. How could it be on the headlines for the whole morning? Summer didnt know how to reply. When she recalled what happened in Leonardos vi, she couldnt help but feel a little depressed. Im driving. I cant talk to you now. It sounded obvious that Summer didnt want to talk to him about Leonardo. Stanley realized it and did not mention Leonardo anymore. Drive with care. I will. Summer threw her phone to the side and grabbed her hair irritably. The speed of the car increased a little. She drove the car to the neighborhood, and just as she stopped, she saw a familiar figure getting out of another car in the parking lot. Summer got off the car and walked towards her, shouting, Jessica? Jessica turned around and put her hands on Summers shoulder. She looked at Summer carefully and asked, You are back? Are you alright? I saw the news. Did Mr. Emerson do anything to you? This morning, she was woken up by Summers call. After she got up, she directly apanied Summer to pick the car and did not have time to watch the news. After Summer left to see Leonardo, Jessica finally saw the news about Summer and Jerome. By that time, Summer must have arrived at Leonardos house. Even if she called Summer to remind her, it would be useless. So, Jessica directly drove to Summers ce to wait for her. Summer asked Jessica seriously, What did you think he would do? Jessica thought for a moment and said, Scare you to death with his eyes? Jessica rolled her eyes and asked tentatively, Its not like he would throw you out, right? Summer revealed a bitter smile. Then she took the lead and walked towards the elevator entrance. What do you mean by that expression? Jessica followed behind her and said, Did he really throw you out? Summer walked into the elevator and stared at the slowly changing floor numbers. She replied indifferently, Yes. Are you joking now? Jessica still didnt believe it. Mainly because I pped him. Hearing this, Jessica couldnt help but opened her eyes wide. She stared nkly for a few seconds, organized her words, and said, Wait a moment. You pped Mr. Emerson, and he asked the bodyguard to throw you out, right? Summer nodded, Yes. The elevator door just opened and Summer walked out. Jessica continued to follow, I cant imagine him getting pped. It must be very scary. However, you are still standing here properly after pping him. I actually have a feeling that he has already shown you extraordinary kindness.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Summer stopped and asked Jessica doubtfully, Is Leonardo so scary in your eyes? Its true that he has a bad temper and is a ruthless person, but he definitely isnt an unreasonable After saying that, Summer suddenly stopped. Because she remembered that Leonardo was quite unreasonable recently. Seeing the look on Summers face, Jessica stopped talking. After entering the room, Summer poured a ss of water for Jessica. His temper is even worse than before. Leonardo seems to be very angry at the stupid report about me and Jerome. He said something very rude. I was very angry so I pped him. Jessica said with a serious look, If we look at it from another perspective, him being angry means that he cares about you very much. Do you think so? Chapter 452 A Question of Life and Death Summer sat down opposite to Jessica. She was not so optimistic as Jessica, Not necessarily. Jessica asked, Then what are you nning to do next? I think I should give him two days to calm down first, and then Ill try talking to him the next time I go to see Rosie. He behaved like that only because he has lost the memories of the past few years and doesnt love me now. I cant just be angry with him, can I? Summer sighed and closed her eyes shortly. Her tone was somewhat upset, Even if I really wanted to be angry with him, he wouldnte to coax me like before. Even she herself did not notice the grievance in her tone. Jessica did not know what else she could say. She just felt that it was indeed difficult to resolve the problem between her and Leonardo. Ever since Summer and Leonardo parted in discord the other day, Leonardo had not seen Summer for a while. Recently, Leonardo had seen Summer quite frequently in his life. Just after a few days without her, he immediately felt that something was wrong. Tim was acutely aware of the fact that Leonardo had returned home after work without going to Summers ce for supper in the past few days. And he also noticed that Rosie was sent back to Leonardos ce. Tim wondered if something he didnt know had happened between those two again. Tim ced a stack of documents in front of Leonardo, Mr. Emerson, these are urgent documents. Leonardo was sitting expressionlessly in the executive chair behind his desk. His hands were ced on the armrests of the chair, and his eyes were not fixed on anything. But as he heard Tims voice, he still replied, Okay. Tim was puzzled, but he didnt ask Leonardo what was going on. Just as Tim was about to leave, Leonardo suddenly stopped him. Tim. Mr. Emerson, anything else? Tim immediately turned to look at Leonardo and asked him respectfully. You and your wife Leonardos eyebrows were knitted even more tightly. He seemed a little irritated. He paused for a moment and then continued, Do you guys fight? Tim was a little surprised that Leonardo had asked such a question, but he kept a straight face, Of course we do. Leonardo seemed to be very interested in this question. He looked up at Tim and asked seriously, What happens after you guys have a fight? She ignores me, and I I ignore her. This was the first time that Leonardo had asked him about something that private, so Tim was also a little embarrassed. The look on Leonardos face became more serious, What else do you do then? Leonardo might not even have noticed that there was an apparent puzzled look on his face when he was asking that question. Tim knew his boss very well, so he was almost certain that Leonardo had had a fight with Summer. Maybe it wasnt so urate to say that it was a fight. It was very likely that Leonardo had said something harsh that irritated Summer, so the two of them were not on speaking terms.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. If it isnt a matter of principle, I would usually go to make peace with her first. Women are more sensitive, and sometimes they are just being emotional. Tim felt that it was not a bad thing that Leonardo would take the initiative to ask him something like that. A matter of principle? Leonardo thought of the newspaper article and said coldly, Is that guy called Jerome really Summers first love? It was true that he had lost some of his memory now, but he knew everything he needed to know. Before he and Summer became a couple, he had never had a single girlfriend. What about Summer? She even had a first love before him. Tim broke out in a cold sweat. This was totally a question of life and death. If Tim didnt tell Leonardo the truth, Leonardo would be angry. But if he told Leonardo the truth, Leonardo would be even angrier. A smart guy like Leonardo immediately understood everything when he saw Tims hesitation to speak. He snorted coldly, I see. You can get out now. Tim sighed gently. But another thing came to his mind when he was about to leave the room. Mr. Emerson, I have found a few famous hypnotists ording to your request earlier. Well Tim then raised his head to look at Leonardos expression. Leonardos face suddenly clouded over when he heard those words, Find someone to try those hypnotists first. If they can have peoples memories locked, then send them here to see me. Tim nodded slightly, I see. Mr. Emerson, theres something else I want to talk to you about. Leonardo frowned slightly, Say it all at once. Its about Stanley. Hes a PhD in psychology who has lived overseas for a long time. He returned to China three years ago on the invitation of the criminal investigation team Before Tim could finish, Leonardo interrupted him, Get to the point. Stanley is a distinguished psychologist overseas. He was still not so famous here because he has only stayed here for a short time. In a sense, psychology and hypnosis are within the same field. Mr. Emerson, would you like to speak to him? The look on Leonardos face did not change. His tone was also still soft, Do you think I should speak to him? The more expressionless he showed, the angrier he was. Leonardo was apparently furious. If it were in the past, Tim would never have suggested Leonardo try speaking to Stanley. After all, in the past, Leonardo valued Summer so much that it would be kind of him to not get Stanley out of her life. The main reason Tim had brought that up was that he knew the rtionship between Leonardo and Summer was still not that close, and that he wanted Leonardo to get better ASAP. Tim didnt dare to say another word and left the room with his head down. Leonardo raised his hand to rub his eyes. It was a bit difficult to tell the look on his face when he put down his hand. In the past two days, Summer only went to see Rosie when Leonardo was not at home. And the time she went there was also not fixed. It was either in the morning or in the afternoon, so she could avoid running into Leonardo perfectly. She was not avoiding Leonardo on purpose. It was mainly just because she had not figured out how to face him. What should she say when she met Leonardo? How could she make peace with him? However, to her surprise, when she went to see Rosie, Leonardos bodyguards did not stop her. She had thought that Leonardo might not let her see Rosie again, since he was so angry that he even wanted to throw her out at that time. Fortunately, he didnt. Today, Summer nned to go to Leonardos ce to see Rosie in the afternoon. On her way there, she even bought cupcakes for Rosie. However, she was stopped by a bodyguard as she walked to the entrance today. Sorry, Ms. Summer, you are not allowed inside. Summer stood in astonishment for a moment and asked, Why? Its Mr. Emersons order. Please dont make things difficult for us. So it was Leonardos order. Was that why she could enter the building to visit Rosie the other day? She was allowed in only because Leonardo had forgotten to tell his bodyguards his order? To think about it carefully now, she thought that was quite probable. Summer turned around and stepped aside, and then she took out her phone to call Leonardo. Chapter 453 There’re Always Some Scums After she got through, it only rang twice before he answered. Leonardo answered the phone but did not speak immediately. Summer felt that he was waiting for her to speak. She sighed slightly and took the lead to say, Leonardo, lets meet and chat. Leonardos tone was mild and very indifferent, Im very busy. No matter how busy you are, you still have to eat, right? Lets chat during dinner? Summer told herself in her heart that Leonardo was a patient. Thepromises and concessions she had made now should definitely be made up for when Leonardo recovered. Leonardo did not cooperate at all and said in a lofty manner, I only want a meal without talking about any business. Summer bit her lips and hung up the phone angrily. She stood on the roadside with her waist crossed to calm down herself. On the other side, Leonardo snorted coldly as he looked at the phone screen that had already returned to the homepage. Summer actually dared to hang up on him! Didnt she love him very much and wanted to remarry him? She actually dared to hang up on him now! Was he too gentle with her recently, which made her snooty? Leonardo casually threw his phone aside, his expression extremely cold. In the hotpot shop. Summer and Jessica sat face to face, several bottles of beer were lined up in front of them. Summer put down the empty bottle in her hand, grabbed another bottle, and poured into the ss. Once the ss was full, Summer picked it up and drank it. Seeing this, Jessica quickly stood up and reached out to stop her, Summer, today I asked you out to enjoy drinks and hotpot with me, you cant just drink alone. Summer clenched her ss tightly and raised her head to empty the ss. When Jessica saw that she could not seize her ss, she could only give up. She sat back and looked at Summer angrily, Forget it. If you really feel unhappy, just drink. If you drink too much, Ill send you back. Anyway, Im going to start the shooting tomorrow, and I wont be able to meet you for several months. Today, she asked Summer out to eat hotpot and drink beer, because she had a role to y in a new TV series. The shooting started tomorrow. It was said the shooting ce was very remote. It took a few months for her to finish the work, so she must have a dinner with Summer. Summer asked, Where are you going to shoot this time? Once Jessica heard about filming, her eyes shone. Its in a mountainous area in the west. The conditions are not very good, but the script is great. I like it very much. Its filming in the mountains. Theres no ce to buy food. Maybe well eat trees then! Lol The second half of the sentence was obviously a joke. But the geographical location was actually in the mountains in the western region, and the living conditions must be very poor. Summer smiled and said seriously, Even if you have no food, you can at least make a phone call. Ill go and visit you. If you need anything over there, Ill bring them for you. After she finished speaking, she raised her ss and proposed a toast with Jessica, I wish you a great sess. Summer withdrew her hand and raised her head to drink another ss of beer. Jessica frowned as she looked at her and her ss. After taking a small sip, she put down the ss. Looking at Summers expression, Jessica felt that Summer seemed to be drunk. Jessica had already tried her best to stop her. Summer nodded her head obediently and said, Ill have another drink. Then, when Jessica was eating, she directly held the bottle and drank it up. Both Jessica and Summer were outstanding in appearance and temperament. As soon as they sat down, some guests asionally looked towards them. Moreover, Summer was now pouring bottles after bottles of beers into her stomach, some people were paying attention to them. Jessica stretched out her hands to cover her face, feeling so embarrassed. Summer drank too much beer and was drunk now. In the end, Jessica knew she could not stop Summer, so she just let it be. She bent down her head for more food, so she could carry Summer back. When Jessica was full, Summer was already lying on the table with a bottle in her arms. Jessica patted Summers shoulder and called her, Summer? Summer looked up, red at Jessica in a daze, and replied, Yeah? She drank too much beer. Jessica called the waiter for the bill and helped Summer out. Summer was thin and tall, it was difficult for Jessica to hold her. She had to thank her agent for urging her to do exercises, so she was healthy enough to help Summer, a drunkard. When Jessica helped Summer to the exit, a group of people walked in from outside. Although Jessica had deliberately avoided them, she was unable to control Summer. Summer was unconscious as she muttered Leonardos name. She waved her hand and hit someones face.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The sound of the p was exceptionally crisp. Jessica paused for a moment, then quickly reacted and apologized for Summer. Sorry, my friend was drunk. She didnt do it on purpose. If an apology is useful, why do we need policemen? Why dont you young girls watch your way? You The man said a clich and began to curse. Jessica had never been a person who could swallow her anger, but because she was still supporting Summer and worried about therge group of people on the other side, she could only smile to them. Normally, a few words would be fine on this asion. However, this guy just didnt stop scolding. Jessica bit her lips and tried her best to use a kind tone, Sorry, my friend drank too much and identally hit you. If you are dissatisfied or want to deal with it, we are willing to cooperate. Cooperate That persons gaze lingered on Jessicas face, and his tone was somewhatplicated. Jessica had been in the entertainment circle for so many years, and she had encountered all sorts of people with different intentions. She constrained her temper and asked, What do you want, sir? Jessica was somewhat d that she didnt wear any makeup when she came here today. She was dressed very simply and looked quite different from her image on the screen. Therefore, it was very difficult for people who were not familiar with her to recognize her. The man changed the topic and said, Anyway, you guys are here for dinner. What are you going to do when you get back so early? Just have a meal with us. Then we do not argue with you. Otherwise, people will say that were embarrassing youngdies. Isnt that too bad? Jessica curled her lips and looked at him with a fake smile. Did this person treat them as wine partners? Living in this world, people would always encounter some scum. Well then, lets call the police and leave it to the police. As Jessica spoke, she immediately took out her phone and called the police. Chapter 454 Hurry up, I’m Waiting for You When the man saw Jessica taking out his phone to call the police, he didnt take it seriously. Youre going to call the police? Youre just bluffing! Jessica, who was truly calling the police, ignored him and told the police the address. Fuck, you bitch. How dare you call the police? As he spoke, he was about to grab Jessicas hair. Jessica had noticed the sofa beside her. She threw Summer onto the sofa and stepped back to lure that person over. Summer was quite drunk, but after being thrown away by Jessica, she regained her senses for a moment. She squinted and found Jessica standing not far away, surrounded by a group of people. Actually, those people were only threatening Jessica and did not make a move. However, Summer did not know that. She thought Jessica had been bullied. Regardless of what they were saying, she staggered up, took an empty wine bottle from a dining table and walked over. Summer looked drunk and held the wine bottle with no expression on her face, which was somewhat frightening. When the people beside saw her like this, they all stepped back, seemingly frightened by Summer. You fucking kneel down and call me daddy three times. I might let you go. If you When Summer went over, the man was speaking ruthlessly towards Jessica. Summer raised the bottle and smashed it on his head. He was knocked dizzy by Summer and immediately covered his head, shouting, Who the fuck hit me? Summer dropped the bottle, lifted a chair, and threw it at the man with great force. The man was unprepared, and fell to the ground because of the chair. Summer got a fork from the dining table, stepped forward and stamped on him. Who the hell are you? How dare you ask Jessica to call you Daddy? Even Carl has to respect her. Who are you? Tell me, who do you think you are? Jessica, who was watching, was dumbfounded. Was Summer really drunk? Thest time she saw Summer get drunk was seemingly quite a long time ago. In the past, they were young and frivolous, and Summer had done a lot of crazy things with her. The man who was trampled on the ground by Summer changed his face drastically. While covering his head, he shouted, What are you looking at? Why arent you here to help me? Hearing this, Summer sneered and looked at the people around her. She pointed at them with the fork and said, Stay back. Im a psychopath. If I identally do something to you, I wont be caught into jail. She bluffed those people into believing what she said and stoppinging forward. The manager brought the police over. They are stirring up trouble here. Actually, the manager had just noticed Jessica and the others. However, there were too many people around. The manager immediately called the police. The police station wasnt far from here, and the policemen, who usually patrolled this area, happened to be familiar with the manager, so they came over soon. When Jessica heard that the police wereing, she was about to pull Summer over. Summer had already sobered up a bit. She pushed Jessica away and said, Who are you? Stay back. As she spoke, she winked at Jessica, indicating that she should pretend she did not know her. Jessica was going to the mountains with the crew tomorrow. If she went to the police station today, there would be a big news tomorrow. Jessica wanted to say something else, but Summer dragged the person who was beaten by her towards the police. The person who was beaten by her was not tall, and was as thin as a monkey, so she could drag him along. The policeman looked at Summer, who smelled like alcohol but had no injuries at all. Then he turned to the man who did not drink but had bruises around his head, saying with a weird look on his face, Go and make a statement with me. Summer and the man went to the police station to take a statement. After they arrived at the police station, Summer cooperated very well in taking a statement. Name? Summer. Age? Twenty-six. Profession? Summer thought for a moment and said, Screenwriter. She had a pretty face and was so cooperative, so the police were gentle with her. The policeman turned his notebook to a new page and said, Tell me what happened. I was drunk. I didnt notice when I walked. I identally hit him, and he scolded me. You know, people who are drunk sometimes find it hard to control their emotions. He scolded me and my family The first half was true and the second half was made up. She could not act as well as Jessica, but she was good at making up excuses. This was a small case, and the police didnt think much about it. The policeman said, I will intervene in this dispute, and Summer suddenly remembered something. She moved closer to the policeman and asked in a mysterious way, Im going to be detained, right? The policeman nodded and looked at her, confused, Right. If he wasnt mistaken, the woman seemed to look excited?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Should I find someone to bail me out? Ill make a phone call first, Summer said. She took out her phone, squinted, and dialed Leonardos number. It was already ten oclock in the evening. Leonardos voice sounded vague on the phone. His voice was still pleasant to hear, but his words not. Summer, what kind of trick are you ying? Summer was still a little drunk. She leaned back in her chair and said, Leonardo, Im at the police station. Do you want toe and bail me out? Her voice went as usual, but a little slowly, making what she said sounded a little pitiful. Leonardo, who was processing documents in his study heard what she said and was stupefied for a moment before asking again, as if he didnt believe her, Where are you? Police station. The police here are so rude The rude policeman sitting opposite Summer did not want to say anything. Leonardo looked down to check the time on theputer screen. Ten oclock in the evening, at the police station, and she asked him to bail her out Leonardo felt that his patience for a whole life had been put in Summer. Why should I bail you out? Summer, you fancy too much. I dont Im yours. If you dont bail me out, who can? Hurry up. Im waiting for you. After Summer finished speaking, she raised her phone in front of her eyes and squinted. Only in this way did she see the red button to hang up the phone. She hung up the phone and found the policeman sitting opposite her was looking at her with a weird look on his face. Chapter 455 Don’t Help Her She found the policeman staring at her. Summer could only look up at him and asked, Why are you looking at me like this? Did you just call Leonardo Emerson? he asked. She was still not fully awake and admitted, Yes. Then he asked, Leonardo Emerson, the CEO of the Emerson Group? Are you Summer Jarrett? Yes, yes. Because he asked two questions, she said yes twice. His eyes lit up. He was so excited that he leaned over to get closer to her. He asked slowly and seriously, Then are you the screenwriter of Lost City? Summer stared at the policeman for a few seconds. She found him intimidating with his uniform, so she nodded and told the truth, Yes. When the policeman heard it, he was so excited that he clenched his fist and banged it on the table. Then he asked, Ms. Summer, I have a question for you. Why is Anthony arrested in thest episode of Lost City? Does he reallymit a crime, or is someone framing him? She muttered, Thest episode of Lost City? Yes! The policeman looked at her expectantly. You guys watch Lost City. Thank you for your support. She gave him a polite smile. Lost City was a thriller with some elements of criminal investigation. However, because she did not know much about this aspect, she flipped through a lot of materials. Despite all this effort, she was constantly worried that there would be omissions that led to criticism by others. As a result, she tried her best to avoid writing about criminal investigation. Most of the time, she offered brief content about it. No, first tell me why Anthony is arrested and imprisoned! The policeman looked anxious. She stared at him for a few seconds and said, There is a hint foreshadowing his imprisonment. You must be able to tell if you are serious about the drama. At this time, another policewoman walked over. It seemed that she had some documents for him. Seeing Summer, the policewoman asked, What case? A small case. After finishing speaking, he turned around and continued, Ms. Summer, I know what you said, but you know, there are so many hints ahead. Every one of them can be used to exin it. There is a lot of controversies. I just want to know what the official answer is. The policewoman was ready to leave, and after hearing what he said, she also came over and said, Are you guys discussing Lost City? Ms. Summer, the screenwriter of Lost City, he said excitedly. The policewoman widened her eyes in surprise and sat down on the other side, I also have a problem Then, others came over and asked Summer more question about Lost City. Summer was preparing for Lost City 2 during this period of time. She had read Lost City several times from beginning to end and was very clear about the finale and details of each plot. She could answer all their questions. However, she didnt mention anything about Anthonys imprisonment, which they all wanted to know. This was the biggest selling point of Lost City 2, so it was impossible for her to tell them. When Leonardo arrived, he saw this scene. A group of police surrounded Summer and asked her questions warmly. She patiently answered them. This almost caused Leonardo to suspect that Summer was just ying tricks on him and she ran to the police station on purpose. However, he knew very well in his heart that this was no joke. Along with him was Tim. The policeman who took notes for Summer was the first to see Leonardo. The policeman coughed softly and said, What are you doing? Youre not working! Only then did the police walked away. The moment Summer turned around and saw Leonardo, her eyes lit up. She stood up and wanted to walk towards Leonardo. However, just as she stood up, she felt dizzy, staggered and was about to fall. Leonardo quickly stepped forward to catch her. When he approached, she smelt alcohol on his body. It was strong. Summer sensed the familiarity of him. She looked up and smiled at him. She reached out to grab his clothes and said, You finallye. When she spoke, she also smelt of alcohol. Leonardo knit his eyebrows and threw her back to her chair in disgust. He tilted his head slightly and told Tim, Go ahead. Yes. Tim answered and went through the formalities to bail her out. After formalities werepleted, Leonardo called her coldly, What are you waiting for? Do you want me to help you? Barely sober, she followed her heart and nodded, Yes. Interesting! he sneered, turned around and walked out. Hey! She stood up again and staggered to follow him.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, she couldnt. She was so dizzy that she reeled. When Tim saw this, he was about toe to her aid. Unexpectedly, Leonardo, who was walking in front of them, sensed her awkwardness. He stopped and said without turning his head, Dont help her. Halfway through, Tim had to withdraw his hand and whispered to her, Mrs. Emerson, watch yourself and walk slowly. No. She walked faster and said, Where is Leonardo? I have to speed up to find him. The tall figure in front paused for a moment, and slowed down a little imperceptibly. Staggered, Summer caught up with him and grabbed his hand tightly. Leonardo shook his hand, but did not shake her hand off. He was surprised that this drunken woman got this much strength. He turned around only to see her giggling, I caught you. She said it slowly and sounded a little foolish. It was not just the way she talked and she now looked foolish as well. He could not get rid of her, so he had to walk with her dragging his arm. She was so dizzy that she hugged his arm and leaned her upper body on him, thus borrowing his strength to support herself on the way. Leonardo felt that he would lose his patience in the next second. However, every second, he would persuade himself to endure another second. Just like that, they walked to the parking lot, with her hugging his arm all the way. Tim stepped forward and opened the door for him. Leonardo stretched out his hand to pull her arms down. However he failed. He closed his eyes, and said, Am I going to spend the New Year with my arm hugged by you? His suppressed anger could be felt from his voice. Summer narrowed her eyes and looked as if she was about to fall asleep, Why do you want to spend the New Year with your arm? I want to spend the New Year with you. Chapter 456 Am I Dreaming? Leonardos face darkened as he picked Summer up and threw her into the car. He wasnt gentle at all, and Summer felt a little painful from the fall. She sat up slowly in pain with an attempt to lean against the back of the seat. However, without armrests on both sides that a chair would usually have, she could not help but slide sideways when reclining herself against the seat. With her body slipping down, Summer ced her hands against the cushion and propped herself up. With so many attempts in vain, she seemed to be tireless and looked a little stupid. Leonardo had been watching her all the time. Standing at the side of the door, Tim nced at Summer, and then looked at Leonardo. With a sullen look, he seemed to be ready to pull her out and throw her away at any moment. Tim reminded him with a little cough, Mr. Emerson, please get in the car. Leonardo pursed his lips. Despite the disgust in his eyes, he got inside. Summer was persistent in repeating what she did just now. Leonardo sat in the car and leaned against the door, trying to keep a distance from her. Tim sat in the front and drove the car, trying his best to drive smoothly for the sake of Summer. However, she swayed unsteadily and even hit the hard window of the car. BANG! She must be in great pain. Tim nced worriedly through the rearview mirror. Leonardo sat still with a cold face, showing no care about Summer, who was swaying from side to side beside him. Tim sighed. Summer would be particrly impulsive and make trouble easily after getting drunk. Other than that, everything was eptable and she wouldnt get sick easily. However, even so, she couldnt resist shaking like this. Suddenly, she sounded as if she was going to throw up. Summer subconsciously covered her lips and retched. Leonardo was slightly shocked. Summer, what are you doing? Im gonna Summer heard his voice and leaned in his direction. identally, she lost her bnce and threw herself upon him. Then, she added, Throw up. Leonardo reached out to catch her and froze for a moment before saying, Stop! Tim quickly stopped the car. Summer leaned in his arms, enjoyed the familiar smell in him, and let out a sigh with satisfaction. Afterwards, she rubbed against his chest with her face and closed her eyes. Seeing this, Leonardo pushed her angrily. Summer, get out of the car and throw up. I dont want to do that now Summer said incoherently. She rubbed against his clothes again and gradually breathed steadily. Since you dont want to throw up, go back to your seat quickly. After saying this, Leonardo saw Summer did not move at all, so he reached out and gave her a push. Only then did he find that Summer had fallen asleep. Summer looked different from usual in her sleep. She got a pair of charming eyes. At normal times, she would impress people as a beautiful woman at first nce. When she fell asleep with her eyes closed, however, she had a childish face, looking much younger than her real age. Tim sat in the front. Seeing that Leonardo did nothing after asking him to stop, he couldnt help but call, Mr. Emerson? Leonardo looked up slightly and said, Its fine, keep driving.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Tim started the car again. Leonardo stared at Summer for a long time. He couldnt help himself, reaching out and pulled a strand of hair from her forehead behind her ear. He found that it so natural for him to do this. In the past, did he often do something intimate like this with Summer? Although Tim had told Leonardo about him and Summer, it could only make him ept her more easily. He could not fall in love with her in such a short period of time just because of that. He could see everything Summer had done The car stopped in front of Leonardos vi. After that, a bodyguard immediately came over and opened the door for him. He carried Summer out of the car and directly entered the vi. A servant greeted him, Mr. Emerson Without stopping, Leonardo ordered, Find someone to bath her. At this time, Rosie was already asleep, so his footsteps were quite quiet. Everything in the room where Summer used to live was in ce and he directly carried her inside. When a servant came in, Leonardo stood up and said, Bath her and change her clothes. The servant nodded slightly. Yes. Leonardo turned around and went back to his room. He took a shower andy on the bed, tossing and turning. He sat up and massaged himself between the eyebrows. Afterwards, he turned on the bedsidemp and sat quietly for a few seconds before throwing back the covers and getting out of bed. He opened the door and walked straight out, stopping outside Summers room. Standing there, Leonardo hesitated for a moment. He frowned slightly, turned the knob, and pushed open the door. Probably the servant feared that Summer would get up in the middle of the night, the bedsidemp was left on. The light was dim and he could not see very clearly. Leonardo walked to the front of the bed and stood still. Summer tilted her head and didnt sleep well, with her eyebrows slightly knitted. He carefully put his finger between her eyes before he realized it. He was stunned for a moment with the finger seizing up, and then simply pressed gently between her eyebrows. However, that didnt pacify her at all. Summers eyelids fluttered and she opened her eyes. He did not expect that Summer would suddenly wake up, so he froze for a moment. Their eyes met, and the room was extremely quiet. Summer muttered, Am I dreaming? During this night, she went to the police station, made trouble on her way back and took a shower. Now Summer was already sober. However, when she woke upte at night, she actually saw Leonardo standing in front of her bed. It was obviously unusual. Leonardo nced at her, turned around and was about to walk out, a little upset. Summer felt tongue-tied for a moment. She suddenly jumped out of bed and rushed to him as fast as possible. Leonardos expression did not change at all when the woman stood in front of him with her arms open. He asked in a deep voice, What are you doing? Summer also felt she looked a little strange in this way, so she withdrew her hands embarrassedly and whispered to him, Did you go to the police station to bring me back? Hearing this, Leonardo looked angrier. Of course! You think you crawled out of the police station by yourself after getting so drunk? He didnt even notice the anger in his tone. He didnt know if he was annoyed that he had to pick up the pieces after she made trouble outside. Or it was perhaps because she got so drunk alone. In short, he didnt feel at ease this night. Chapter 457 Torture Him Summers brain still worked poorly now. She stared at Leonardo for a few seconds before she realized that Leonardo was scolding her just now. She bit her lip and said angrily, If you donte to pick me up, what else can I do except running back? Actually, that was not the case. If Leonardo did note to pick her up, Jessica would also bail her out. Maybe it was because she had been with Leonardo for a long time, Summer had also started to y petty tricks. Im d that you know. After saying that, Leonardo looked her up and down. When his gaze swept across her chest, his eyes filled with anger. He quickly looked away and said coldly, If you drunk so much and got yourself to the police station again, you wouldnt need to run back! Summer noticed his gaze and looked down at herself doubtfully. Then she realized that she had already taken a shower and changed her clothes. Furthermore, she was not wearing any underwear. No wonder Leonardo stared her with a strange look just now. She subconsciously put her hand over her chest, and then she felt it was superfluous. For a moment, she didnt know whether she should pull her hand back or continue to cover her chest. So she changed the subject and asked, Who bathed me?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. When Summer said this, she looked a little embarrassed. Leonardo saw through her thoughts and sneered, Do you think it was me? A trace of embarrassment shed across Summers face. She indeed thought so just now. In the past, Leonardo had also helped her bath. But his sarcastic reply proved that he wasnt the one who bathed her. Before she could say something, Leonardo walked around her and left. Summer turned around and looked at Leonardo until he disappeared. Then she ran over to close the door. After that, she turned around and threw herself back onto the bed irritably. The way Leonardo behaved right now really made her annoyed. Summer grabbed the nket to cover her head, thinking resentfully. When Leonardo regained his memories, she would also torture him like this. Then she drifted into a fast sleep. In the next morning, when Summer woke up, she felt something moving on the bed. She leaned up and met Rosies big bright eyes, which were extremely beautiful. Rosie! Summer happily carried Rosie over. Whee Rosie smiled and put her arms around Summers neck, asking, Why is Mom here? Rosie didnt see her mother when she went to bedst night. Summer felt a little awkward when she thought of what happenedst night. So Summer pursed her lips and said, I I came quietly in the middle of the night. What? Rosie was a little puzzled at first, then she nodded, Quietly. Summer saw Rosie was still wearing her pajamas, so she directly changed the topic, Lets wash our faces and brush our teeth. Half an hourter, Summer and Rosie finished washing up and changed their clothes. When they went downstairs, Leonardo was sitting at the dining table. He held a newspaper in his hand. Upon hearing the sounds, he did not look at them but continued to focus on the newspaper. Summer suddenly remembered that she and Jerome had been photographed and made a headline. So she did not say anything but began to eat breakfast. Rosie couldnt sit still for long. As she ate, she was curious about Leonardos newspaper. Dad, what are you reading? Leonardo lifted the newspaper up a little higher to avoid Rosies hand. Newspaper. His indifferent voice came from behind the newspaper. Well. Although Rosie didnt know what a newspaper was, she still nodded with satisfaction after she got the answer. Afterwards, Rosie stopped being naughty and began to eat obediently. Summer, on the other hand, continued to nce curiously at Leonardo. It was in this morning that shepletely recalled what happenedst night. To be exact, it was what happened on the way back from the police station to Leonardos vist night. After she remembered that, she felt extremely embarrassed. Recently, Summer had been clinging to Leonardo. However, if she remembered correctly, she was not on speaking terms with Leonardo untilst night. Perhaps it was she who unterally felt that she was not on speaking terms with Leonardo, while Leonardo might not want to see her at all. Thinking of this, Summer didnt peek at Leonardo anymore, and even lost her appetite. Summer didnt eat too much. Just as she finished drinking the milk, she touched Rosies head and said, Mom is full and has to leave now. Rosie must be good. Rosie looked up at Summer in confusion, Where is Mom going? Summer thought for a moment and said, Go to work. Mom has been busy recently, so you should be good and stay with Daddy. Rosie nodded obediently, OK. Rosie was still a little vague about the concept of work, but she could still understand what Summer meant. Summerforted Rosie and turned to look at Leonardo. Noticing that he was still holding the newspaper, she pursed her lips and said, Thank you for picking me upst night. I should go now. After saying that, Summer did not leave immediately. Instead, she sat in her chair for a few more seconds. After confirming that Leonardo would not take the newspaper away and look at her, Summer stood up and left. After Summer left, Leonardo threw the newspaper aside. Rosie put her mouth close to the side of the te, tried to put the fried egg into her mouth with the fork, and looked up at Leonardo. When she saw the dark circles under Leonardos eyes, sheughed out loud, Daddy got ck eyes. Leonardo was slightly embarrassed, so he put his fried egg into Rosies te and said, Eat more. Rosie looked at his face curiously while eating. Everyone said Rosies eyes resembled his, but he felt Rosie was more like Summer. Rosie was just a child. He could not say whatever he wanted to her as he did to Summer, so he could only turn away and not look at her. He didnt know what was wrong, but hey awake all night after he went back to his roomst night. If he hadnt covered his face with the newspaper and Summer saw his dark circles just now, Summer would entertain all sorts of ideas again. After Summer left Leonardos vi, she took out her phone and called Jessica. Jessica quickly answered the phone. It sounded that she was at the airport, as there were broadcasts of flight information from time to time. Summer asked, Are you at the airport? Yes, Im boarding soon. As Jessica spoke, she handed the water ss to her assistant. Then, she stepped aside and whispered, Did Mr. Emerson pick you upst night? Did he take you home directly? When Jessica went to the police stationst night, the police told her that Summer had been taken away. And then Jessica had been asked for an autograph by a policewoman. Chapter 458 You Still Hate Me Summer subconsciously nodded. Then she realized that Jessica could not see her motions now, so she said, I called him. You called him and he went to pick you up? I dont believe that he doesnt have any feelings for you Jessicas assistants voice suddenly rang over the phone, Jessica, were about to board. Jessica replied in a low voice, You go first. Then she said to Summer over the phone, Summer, I must go now. And I have to transfer to a train and a bus when I get there. I dont think I would have time to contact you. When Ie back, Mr. Emerson may have already recovered his memories. That will be great. When Im avable, I will go to visit you. Its too far, and the transportation is poor. Donte. Alright, hurry up and get onboard. Summer urged Jessica to hang up the phone and then took a taxi at the roadside. The house was empty. Summer changed her clothes and carried herptop and iPad to get ready for work at the window. Although she had already watched Lost City several times, she still had to pay attention to the details to avoid obvious bugs that would be easily noticed by the audiences In this industry, they had topete both with themselves and the audiences. For example, when she wrote about a small business, or a bandit suppression operation, they might need to read dozens of pages of information, but only one or two pages would be useful. Although she already had the first book as a foundation, writing the second book was no different from writing a new story. So Summer needed toe up with some new stories and put the old clues together in a coherent manner. Summer watched Lost City on her iPad and typed on herptop. When she felt tired, she would take out her phone to browse the entertainment news online. The news about her and Jerome had already been withdrawn. Basically, this news would not stay on major online media for too long. As for other small mediapanies that werent very authoritative, no one cared. Summer read the news from the beginning to the end. Other than some celebrity scandals and the promotion of some new dramas, there was no interesting news. After reading a page of news, she returned to the top and habitually refreshed the page, and then she discovered a new headline. Breaking News: Mr. Emerson entered the police stationte at night and took away a woman. He seems to have a new lover Summer clicked on the link. The picture inside was clearly taken at a distance, because the picture was especially blurry. It was outside the police station. Next to the tall and straight Leonardo was a woman with disheveled hair. People couldnt see Leonardos face clearly, but he had appeared many times in public ces these past few years. Even if he didnt show his face, he was still very easy to be recognized. While the woman beside him had a disheveled hair After Summer erged the picture, she looked at it several times and couldnt believe that it was her. She could not see her face clearly in the picture, but her posture of holding Leonardos arm and her untidy hair made it hard to look at. Thements below are simr to her feelings. Is this woman Mr. Emersons new lover? Does Mr. Emerson like this kind of women? Haw-haw, this woman seems to be insane. Summer sneered and thought, You are the one who is insane. Then Summer continued to flip through thements. We cant even see her face. Maybe shes Mr. Emersons family? Reply to the previousment: Its impossible. Rumor has it that Mr. Emerson is coldhearted. He cant be so close to his family. Wait. Doesnt Mr. Emerson have a fiance? Ive never heard of him splitting up with his fiance! Couples can divorce. Let alone she is just his fiances. Only then did Summer remember that Leonardo and Amber were unwed couples. Thinking of this, Summer felt even more distressed. The news had been published just now. Summer didnt know whether Leonardo had known about the news yet. Perhaps Leonardo would think that it was she who broke the news to the media. So Summer called Leonardo. Leonardo said coldly over the phone, Say. It sounded really cold. Summer said, Last night, when you went to the police station to pick me up, you were photographed by the media. Now youre on the news, but it should have just been posted. After a moment of silence, Leonardos voice sounded again, Got it. Summer felt that Leonardo was about to hang up after he finished speaking, so she hurriedly shouted, Leonardo. Anything else? Leonardo said impatiently. Are youing over for dinner tonight? After saying that, Summer added, You can tell me what you want to eat. Leonardo replied simply, OK. Summer was a little surprised, because she did not expect Leonardo would agree so quickly. Leonardo hung up the phone and sent a text message to Summer, with a list of dishes. The reason why Summer had just asked Leonardo toe over for dinner was that she was indirectly asking him for an answer. If Leonardo was still angry about her news with Jerome, he would definitely note. However, he had agreed, which meant Leonardo no longer cared about that matter. Actually, it was a fake thing to begin with. Because Leonardo wasing to dinner tonight, Summer drove out to buy food ingredients in the afternoon. She went to a bigger mall in the downtown area. When getting out of the parking lot, Summer felt that someone was observing her. When she entered the supermarket, that feeling became even stronger. So Summer looked back vigntly, walked into the middle of a row of shelves, and then dodged behind the corner.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Not long after Summer stood at the corner, a woman walked over, as if she was looking for someone. When the woman approached, Summer could see her face clearly. It was actually Karen! Before Karen could see her, Summer turned around and intended to leave quietly. However, it was already toote. Summer! Karen called out to her and hurriedly walked up to her and blocked her way. Karen looked at Summer carefully. A look of surprise shed across her face. Its really you! Summer looked up at Karen and expressionlessly called, Karen. Hearing this, Karens expression suddenly altered, Summer, its been so long since I saw youst time, but you still hate me Almost immediately, Summer firmly replied, No. Karen looked up at her and looked a little confused. Actually, it doesnt matter. I cant even hate you. If I really hate you, you cant stand here and talk to me properly. Summer was as calm as her tone. Summer no longer had any feelings for Karen. If Karen did not appear today, Summer might have already forgotten about her. Chapter 459 Aren’t You Gonna Say Thank You? Karen saw the seriousness in Summers eyes and said embarrassedly, Its good that you dont hold any grudges. Where have you been in the past few years? Are you all right? Summer felt that she had nothing to say to Karen, but Karen obviously did not think so. Karen wanted to have a long talk with her. After Summer heard Karen out, she carefully sized Karen up. Although Karen did not care for Summer since she was a little girl, Summer looked just like Karen. Karen was a beauty. At least, she was a middle-aged beauty who looked young three years ago. However, Karen looked much older than she had been three years ago. She was getting crows feet around her eyes. Her back was slightly bent, and she was not in good shape anymore. Summer quietly looked at Karen and said in a low voice, Im fine. What about you? Hearing this, Karen thought that Summer still cared about her. Karen was overjoyed and smiled. Then she shook her head and said, Im happy to hear that. Not bad Not bad? Then it meant that she was not living a good life. From Karens attire and her mental state, one could tell what kind of life she was in right now. These three years, Karen definitely hadnt lived as well as before. Summer roughly knew what Karen was thinking. Whenever Karen had a bad life, she would think of Summer. Sorry, Ms. Karen, Im buying something. I dont have time to catch up with you. With that, Summer did not give Karen any chance to speak. Then she turned around and continued shopping. However, Karen did not leave. She followed Summer closely. asionally, when Summer turned around, Karen would reveal a timid smile. Karen wasnt like this a few years ago. Summer was slightly moved. But soon enough, this trace of emotion was reced by calmness. Because she thought of Vicky. Vicky hated Summer, but Karen always loved Vicky. Summer had given Karen many opportunities, but Karen gave up on her every time. Therefore, Summer suspected that Karen had been instigated by Vicky to deliberately approach her. After all, Karen had helped Vicky torture Summer many times, and Karen was very good at it. The more Summer thought about it, the colder her heart became. She quickly picked out what she needed and checked out of the supermarket. When Summer arrived at the underground parking lot, she saw Karen again.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Summer, called Karen, standing beside Summers car. Summer looked at her expressionlessly. Did Vicky call you here? Karen froze for a moment and hurriedly denied, No, it has nothing to do with her. I knew from the news that you have returned to Hoover City. Today, I came here to buy things myself. I didnt expect to meet you. Summer was disappointed with Karen for too many times, so she did not believe her at all. Summer reached out to support herself against the car door and said, I dont care whether you were called here by Vicky. You should only understand one thing. That is, I have nothing to do with you. Neither do I have anything to do with the Jarretts. After she finished speaking, she opened the car door to sit in. Right at this moment, Karen stopped Summer and said in disbelief, Summer, why are you so ruthless? Let me tell you. Vicky has been torturing me for the past three years. Wouldnt you me yourself at all? Summer froze for a moment. She had never thought that Vicky would transfer the hatred towards her to Karen. After all, Summer didnt get on well with Karen at all. Vicky knew it. Summer didnt get on well with Karen. Even if Vicky tortured Karen, it would not affect Summer at all. Vicky should also understand this. The only exnation was that Vicky waspletely irritated by Adams death. She wanted revenge whoever was rted to Summer. Why should you me me? Summerughed mockingly. Thats your daughter, who you have loved since she was a child. She treats you in this way. Wont you regret for what you have done to me? Summer deliberately emphasized the word daughter. Karens expression changed slightly. Summer, you werent like this in the past. In the childhood, you understood me. You should know the reason I treated Vicky well. Besides Alright, Summer interrupted her. Now, Karen was still calling Vicky so intimately. It could be seen that she still had a trace of feelings for Vicky. Summer was sick of hearing Karens excuses, which had never been changed. You asked me if I med myself. But have youe to see me in the past three years? You have never regarded me as your daughter. Why do you think I will me myself? I cant even wait tough! Ms. Karen, you dont know me at all. With that, Summer waved Karens hand away, got into the car, and quickly drove away. Karen stayed put and watched Summers car out of her sight. A trace of anger appeared in her eyes. When Summer went shopping, she was not overjoyed, but she was not in a bad mood. But after meeting Karen, she was depressed. She was unable to be so carefree, because she stilled had some feelings for Karen. When Leonardo came over for dinner, he noticed that Summer didnt look good. He casually put his suit coat on the hanger at the door and walked towards the dining table. When Summer saw him, she looked behind him and confirmed that he came alone. She asked in confusion, Where is Rosie? Leonardo sat down at the dining table, swept his gaze around the table, and replied indifferently, At home. Thinking of Karen who she had met today, Summer didnt say anything else. It was much better for Rosie to live with Leonardo than with her. Summer did not ask any further and turned around to get the soup from the kitchen. When she took out the soup, she discovered that Leonardo had already stood up and was walking into the kitchen. What are you doing? asked Summer. To take a bowl, replied Leonardo. Summer opened her mouth in surprise. Did she hear it wrongly? Did Leonardo say he was getting a bowl? Last time, Leonardo just got the bow himself for Rosie. But what about now? Summer brought the soup to the dining table in a daze. Leonardo had already brought out two sets of tableware. He was a tall man with long arms. While he put one set in front of his seat, he putt the other set in front of Summers seat. After that, he raised his eyebrows to look at Summer. Arent you gonna say thank you? Summer mechanically followed his words, Thank you. Alright, Leonardo replied indifferently and sat down to eat. But Summer felt that something was wrong. After a while, she finally realized that the way Leonardo behaved just now were a bit like the way she talked to Rosie. Chapter 460 Shut Up Summer looked at Leonardo while eating. Although Leonardo did not look at her, he could feel her gaze. He suddenly said, If you have something to say, just say it. Do you feel ustomed to living together with Rosie? asked Summer, when she put down her chopsticks. Instead of answering the question, Leonardo asked, If I say no, will you bring her back? Summer hesitated for a moment and continued asking, Are you really not used to it? Leonardo answered seriously this time, Compared to you, its easier for me. His words always gave people the feeling that he was hiding half of what he wanted to say. Fortunately, Summer was used to the way he spoke. Was he indicating that it was easier for him to get along with Rosie? Summer asked, Is it difficult to get along with me? In the past, she had also thought about what kind of father Leonardo would be after they had a child. In her view, someone with a cold personality like Leonardo would never get along well with children. It turned out that he really didnt know how to get along with children, but it didnt stop Rosie from liking him and getting close to him. You say you want to remarry me, but then you throw yourself to your first love. Its troublesome. When Leonardo said this, he did not even raise his head. These words came out from his mouth naturally, as if he had been brewing them in his heart for a long time. Summer could tell that he hadnt finished his sentence, so she was quietly waiting for him to continue. Rosie is different from you. When I give her candies and allow her to watch cartoons, she will be very obedient. After that, Leonardo looked up at Summer. He frowned, and his eyes unconcealed his dislike for her. Summer opened her mouth and exined patiently, I knew Jerome very early. I did like him, but Before she could finish her sentence, Leonardo sneered, You admit it?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Can you hear me out? Summer thought in her heart, When would he change his habit of interrupting others at any time? Leonardo curled his lips and said coldly, If I heard you out, I would never finish this meal. Summer was puzzled. What do you mean? Leonardo said with a serious expression, You didnt ask me toe over for dinner. Instead, you are angering me on purpose by talking about your first love. Summer was surprised. Im not angering you. I dont want to hear you mention Jerome. From now on, shut up, Leonardo snapped word by word, his tone sharp. Summer was so frightened that she shut up. After Leonardo finished speaking, he lowered his head and continued eating. He had a good appetite. Just like before, he would pick up a little of meals from each dish, and then repeat in the same order. Even eating was as rigorous as handling work to him. Summer stared at Leonardo, thinking about what he had just said. Well, he doesnt want me to mention Jerome? I see. He must be jealous! Summer thought to herself, but she was not sure of it. She didnt have guts to ask Leonardo whether he was jealous or not. Even if he lost his memory, he was hostile to Jerome. It turned out that he had seen Jerome as an enemy in the past. When Leonardo was almost done eating, he looked up and saw Summer still staring at him. The rice in her bowl didnt decrease much. Leonardo raised his eyelids and asked Summer in a casual tone, Can you be full just by looking at me? Summer looked at him leisurely and asked, Youre angry when I mention his name. If I dont exin it to you, wouldnt you be even angrier? Leonardo snorted and said in a disdainful tone, Do I need your exnation when I want to know something? Summer pursed her lips and nodded. Thats right. If Leonardo wanted to know something, he would figure it out very quickly. Besides, Tim, that capable man, was working for him. As long as Leonardo ordered, Tim would take care of everything and offer Leonardo everything that he wanted to know. However, since Leonardo already knew the rtionship between Summer and Jerome, and was still hostile to Jerome, it meant that he still cared about Summer subconsciously. All of a sudden, Summer prepared for the worst. If if Leonardo couldnt recover his memories, there should be only one way. That was, to make Leonardo fall in love with her again. It might take time, but he would fall in love with Summer again one day, wouldnt he? During this period, Leonardo showed no signs of recovering his memories, and that hypnosis expert, Mr. Lee, had disappeared. Summer didnt feel good and had been worried about it all the time. Noticing Summers silence, Leonardo thought that she must be enraged by what he had just said. He nced at her and changed the subject, asking, Why did you send Rosie to my ce? Summer asked, Dont you like her? I really doubt if Tim was lying to me. Did I really love a woman like you who is calcting all the time? Leonardos eyes were filled with anger. Summer retorted impatiently, What do you mean by me calcting all the time? If you want to praise me for being smart, just say it. Leonardo did not want to continue this topic with Summer, otherwise, he was afraid to be misled to a wrong way. He went straight to the point, Last month, you and Stanley had a car ident. The source is that the car brakes had been damaged. As he spoke, he stared straight into Summers eyes, not giving her the chance to dodge or lie. After a short period of surprise, Summer nodded and said, Its like this. She hadnt told Leonardo about this before. It might be Leonardo who had investigated it himself. After all, Leonardo was a smart and cautious person. Now that Summer took the initiative to send Rosie to his ce and even promised not to bring her back, it raised his suspicion and he would naturally investigate. Summers life was not aplicated one, so it was easy to find out everything weird that had happened to her. Leonardo looked straight into Summers eyes and said calmly, It was done by a woman called Vicky. She is your half-sister, and she has been at odds with you. She is also my intended fiance. The person she loves is Adams. Then Leonardo stared at Summer. Since he had known everything, Summer naturally had nothing to hide. Yes. Summer nodded and said, She loves Adams. She feels that Adams death was caused by us, so she is looking for every opportunity to avenge Adams. Leonardo sneered, his tone clearly filled with disdain, How can she get revenge? Kill us? Then, he said, But Stanley is a useless man. He has all witnesses and exhibits, but Vicky was still bailed out. Chapter 461 Stay Away from Unidentified Men Summer felt that Leonardos tone seemed to be directed at Stanley. Youre the best, okay? She said angrily. However, Leonardo had guessed Vickys thoughts right. Vicky really wanted to kill them to avenge Adams.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Leonardo raised his eyebrows, Do you think what I said is wrong? Do you have any grudge against Stanley? Do you have to target him like this? Leonardo showed his disgust towards Stanley before Summer. Leonardo sneered and mocked, Are you speaking up for him? Have you developed feelings for him as his fiance? His tone scared Summer. She did not dare to beard the lion in his den, but she had no choice but to say what she should say. After all, he saved me, she said softly. Leonardo fixed his gaze on her, causing Summer to feel a bit nervous. After a while, he suddenly asked, How much do you know about Stanley? Summer asked in confusion, Whats wrong? Speaking of which, she actually didnt know much about Stanley. How do you know him? You know he is a psychologist who came back from abroad. What else do you know about him? Leonardo looked at her with a serious expression. ording to the information, youve lived in Hoover City all along except when you were pregnant. Leonardo blinked when he mentioned it. During this period, he had finished reading all the information that Tim Knight gave him, and he had almost figured out what happened between him and Summer. Summer finally understood that Leonardo wasnt here for dinner but to question her. Since Leonardo asked, she didnt hide anything, Judging from his tone, he may have known me a long time ago, but I knew him three years ago, on the eve of our trip to the ind. Leonardo frowned slightly, What else? Summer shook her head and asked him, What exactly do you want to do? After pondering for a moment, Leonardo said coldly, Stay away from unidentified men. Leonardos words were directed at Stanley. Although his source is unknown, he saved me after all. Its impossible for me not to keep contact with him, Summer said seriously. Leonardo sneered and did not speak to her. He lowered his head to finish the meal. Leonardo left after dinner. Before leaving, Summer packed some snacks for Leonardo and asked him to bring them back to Rosie. She made them for Rosie. When she handed them to Leonardo, Leonardo frowned tightly. No need, servants in my house can make snacks. Im Rosies mother. Thats different. As Summer spoke, she handed him the packed snacks. Although Leonardo didnt look well, he still reached out and took it. Summer saw him off. He turned around and looked at her as if he had something to say, but he only snorted coldly and left. Summer looked at his back with a puzzled expression. When did she provoke him? After closing the door, Summer thought of Leonardos words and walked inside. Leonardo reminded her that she had asked how Stanley knew her thest time they met, but they didnt go on with that topic because Stanley didnt want to say it. But she had to know it sooner orter. Summer kept this matter in mind and nned to find a time to ask Stanley about it as soon as possible. The next day, Eliza asked Summer out again. They intended to take part in a movie release ceremony with Elizas friend. Only after Summer went there did she know that Elizas friend was Bowen. To y a role in the movie, Bowen grew a beard and looked a bit older and manlier. Summer hadnt seen Bowen since three years ago. Bowen didnt change much. The people present were mostly reporters and media. Eliza and Summer disguised themselves and stood in the crowd, so they did not attract much attention. Summer pulled off the mask covering half of her face and whispered to Eliza, Why are you sneaking around? You havent settled with Bowen until now? Through the mask, Summer could not see Elizas expression clearly, but she could see the panic in Elizas eyes. Eliza hurriedly denied, No, I dont want to start a romance with him. Dont talk nonsense. Yes, you dont. You just secretly came to participate in his movie release. After Summer finished, she ignored Elizas stare, frowned and continued, Why do you take me here? You can participate in Bowens movie release alone. You have nothing to do anyway. Why dont you apany me for a while? Eliza turned around and red at her. Summer sighed and said, Ms. Austin, do you still want the script of Lost City 2? Arent you pushing me to write the script? You can start writing in a day or two. After Eliza finished, she put on a ttering smile, Actually, Ive always been curious about how you made Leonardopletely in love with you before? Summer frowned and asked her, Before? Leonardo has a fiance now. Although I dont know what happened between you in the past three years and why you were separated, he loved you with all his soul before. As Eliza spoke, she observed Summers expression. If Summer did not look well, Eliza could immediately stop the topic. However, Summers expression remained the same, so Eliza felt relieved and finished what she was saying. Summer was a little absent-minded. Eliza was right. Leonardo had indeed changed his mind. If Eliza didnt mention it, Summer would almost forget that Leonardo had a fiance, Amber. Summer met Amber three years ago. Amber was Kates friend. She was as arrogant and superior as Kate. He loved me with all his soul, but it was before, Summer said in an indifferent tone, and Eliza could not feel any emotions. Eliza stopped asking. Summer recalled that Eliza had mentioned Bowen three years ago. Then, Eliza disguised herself as a servant and went to Leonardos ce to quarrel with her. She turned to look at Eliza and asked, What about you? You liked Bowen instead of Leonardo three years ago. Why did you still go to Leonardos house in the disguise of a servant? When did I say I like Bowen? Eliza was like a kitty whose tail was stepped on. She said in a much louder voice once she was excited. It attracted the attention of other reporters. Summer thought they might be in trouble She pulled Eliza to run, but the reporters recognized her. Its Summer! Chapter 462 Appear Together When Summer heard the reporter call her name, she got nervous and pulled Eliza out quickly. However, some reporters were chasing after her. Are you sure its Summer? It must be! Why is she here? Who is the person next to her? Summer ignored the reporters and paparazzi behind her and pulled Eliza out. However, chairs in row were put in the venue, so it was not very convenient for them to go out. Summer could only shuttle between the chairs with difficulty. The reporters and the paparazzi split up to stop Summer, so she and Eliza could only walk around the venue. The venue was plunged into chaos. Summer took the opportunity to whisper to Eliza, Run out separately. If Summer stayed with Eliza, neither of them could run away. Eliza immediately nodded. After they separated, it was much easier for Summer to run away. She quickly ran to the entrance of the venue. Just as she was about to leave, she saw a group of people walking towards her. The one in the lead was Leonardo! Leonardo was surrounded by people and walking towards her. Why was he here? Although Leonardo was the boss of Tip Top Media Company, he seldom managed thepany, let alone participating in these activities. Even if he attended the event, he would only participate in some business activities rted to the Emerson Group. Summer was so surprised that she unconsciously stopped at the entrance of the venue. The paparazzi and reporters quickly caught up with her and surrounded her. Summer was wearing a mask and reached out to block the dazzling sh before her eyes. Are you Summer? Can you take off your mask? Are you avable for an interview with? The reporters were scrambling to pass the microphones to Summer. Summer could only retreat and lean against the wall. This group of reporters only paid attention to Summer and did not notice that Leonardo was also here at once. Only after Leonardo and his men walked up did they realize that Leonardo also came. All the reporters began to be excited. Leonardo and Summer had never appeared together in public. But now they did after divorce. The reporters wanted to take a photo of them. When they released the news on it, the picture could attract peoples attention and gain clicks. The reporters no longer surrounded Summer and all picked up their cameras to take pictures of Summer and Leonardo. Summer stood against the wall beside the door, while these reporters retreated a little to find an angle and kept shooting. There were sounds of popping shbulbs and shooting all around. Summer looked in the direction where Leonardo stood and happened to meet Leonardos gaze. His gaze did not rest on Summer, as if he did not recognize her. After Leonardo threw a careless nce on Summer, he whispered to the men beside him and walked inside. The reporters who were still taking pictures were chased away by the security guards soon. Summer looked inside the venue and found Leonardo sitting in thest row. He seemed toe here for this movie release. She looked at him for a while, turned around and walked out. Now, she should not appear beside Leonardo. She walked outside and found a seat in the resting area. She took out her phone and sent a message to Leonardo, Why are you here? Leonardo did not reply to her. Fortunately, Summer had got used to Leonardos nonchnce. She had no choice but to call Eliza. She hade with Eliza, so she had to go back with Eliza. They had just separated, so Summer didnt know where Eliza had gone. Summer called Eliza twice before Eliza answered. Summer, where are you? Eliza gasped. As Summer spoke, she looked around, Im in the resting area. Where are you? Do you want toe over? Why did you go to the resting area? Its so far away. I wont go there. Alright, Ill go back by myselfter. Since Eliza didnte here, Summer decided to go back. She fiddled with her phone with her gaze on it. Leonardo still didnt reply to her. Summer sighed. Just as she was about to stand up and walk out, she heard a familiar voice. I can really see you anywhere. Summer looked up and saw Vicky standing up from the sofa not far away and walking towards her. Vicky seemed toe to participate in the activity today since her makeup and dress were very exquisite. It was obvious that she had primped herself. It wasnt surprising to meet Vicky here. One couldnt avoid his enemy. Summer sat on the sofa without moving. She only raised her eyebrows and said, Me, too. Vicky sneered and sat down beside Summer. She said in a gentle voice, which sounded weird, I heard that Leonardo hade here. Summer turned to look at her and said, What are you going to do? What can I do? Vicky seemed to enjoy seeing Summers nervous look. She crossed her legs and said with a gloomy expression, I know what kind of person Leonardo is, so I cant do anything to him. I ask you and show my concern about your current rtionship by the way. Summer frowned slightly and felt disgusted about what Vicky said. Summer slightly raised her head and said calmly, Its none of your business. I just want to know if you are happy now. If not, I will be very happy. If you are happy, I will be sad. Vicky said carelessly. She raised her finger to appreciate the nails that she had got done. However, I saw you were with Stanleyst time. It meant that Leonardo had abandoned you. I really feel sympathy for you. Just as Summer was about to speak, she heard someone approaching hurriedly. Immediately after, someone called her name. Summer. He said in a low voice. Summer looked up in surprise and saw Leonardo striding towards her. His men stopped following behind Leonardo, and he walked over alone with his gaze fixed on Summer. Some emotions seemed to be concealed in his dark eyes. However, it was hard for others to tell what feelings he had. With long legs, he walked to Summer soon.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He first looked at Summer carefully, and then turned to look at Vicky. Summer followed his gaze to Vicky. She clearly saw that Vicky shivered when Vicky met Leonardos gaze. Chapter 463 Don’t Follow Me Summer narrowed her eyes and pondered for a moment before she thought of that Vicky wanted to run over her three years ago. Vicky tried to run over Summer but failed. Leonardo was very angry and had Vicky taken away. He tortured Vicky with cruel methods. He did not kill Vicky, but made her life a living hell. Summer still felt sick when she recalled the scene back then, let alone Vicky. Judging from Vickys reaction, Vicky was afraid of Leonardo. To be more precise, she was scared of him. Vicky clenched her handbag tightly, and her fingers were slightly white. Her eyes were filled with fear. Therefore, she looked at Leonardo for a few seconds and then looked away. She moved her legs. She seemed to want to stand up and leave, but for some unknown reason, she stopped moving. Summer shifted her attention to Leonardo. Then she stood up, asking him, Why are you here? Leonardo briefly said, Just stop by. Leonardo had never cared about Tip Top Media Company, nor did he participate in entertainment activities. It was strange for him to stop by. Summer wouldnt speak what she was thinking. Then She thought for a moment and was about to speak when Leonardo interrupted her, I need to talk to you. After he finished speaking, he turned around and left regardless of Summers reaction. Summer stood there, not understanding why Leonardo suddenly came looking for her. Even if he needed to talk to her, he should call her right away when she sent him a message.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, he came over but left after speaking a few words. He was inexplicable. As soon as Leonardo left, Vicky returned to her natural state. She looked in the direction where Leonardo left, and then turned to look at Summer. Are you still with Leonardo? Vicky asked gloomily. What does it have to do with you? Summer sneered and was about to leave. She had only taken a step forward when Vicky stopped her. Vickys fingers were so thin that they were all skins and bones. Summer felt a little painful from being grabbed by Vicky. Summer tilted her head slightly and raised her eyebrows. Leonardo just said that he needed to talk to me. If I dont be there At this point, she purposely paused. Sure enough, Vicky weakened her momentum the moment Summer mentioned Leonardo. It seemed that Leonardo had cast a rather big shade on Vicky. Vicky red at Summer with a ferocious expression and let go of Summers hand fiercely. She said hatefully, Wait and see! Summer didnt say anything more and left. Vicky stared at Summers back and clenched her hands tightly. She was separated from Adams forever, yet Summer was still with Leonardo. It was unfair! Why would Summer survive a catastrophe? Why could Summer get whatever she wanted? If Summer and Leonardo were still together, it would be too difficult for Vicky to get revenge. If Vicky only dealt with Summer, she would have a chance. However, since Summer and Leonardo were together, Leonardo would protect Summer, and Vickys chance to harm Summer would be greatly reduced. Now, it seemed that she had to consider the matter from a long-term perspective. Summer left the lounge and looked around. She saw Leonardo leaning against the wall. He put both of his hands into the pockets of his trousers with an indifferent expression. He seemed to deliberately stand here waiting for her. Leonardo rarely waited for someone, not to mention that Leonardo had lost his memory. Summers mood was better subtly Leonardo. She walked up to him and called his name. Leonardo looked at her, and then turned around and walked to the other side. He strode quickly that Summer couldnt keep up with him. Summer quickened her pace and was barely able to keep up with him. Didnt you say you need to talk to me? Whats the matter? Leonardo said indifferently, Nothing. Summer pursed her lips, not knowing what to say. As they spoke, they reached the elevator. Leonardo raised his hand and called the elevator. Turning around, he saw that Summer was still behind him. He frowned slightly and said impatiently, Dont follow me. Summer was about to subconsciously follow him down by the elevator. But now that Leonardo said so, it was as if he hated her so much. However, she still wanted to join him. Summer took a deep breath and said, I am not following you. Im going down by elevator too. The elevator just happened to arrive right now. The elevator door opened automatically and there was no one inside. Summer nced at him and was about to walk into the elevator. However, just as she stepped into the elevator, Leonardo pulled her out. Summer was confused and she asked, What are you doing? Wait for the next trip. After Leonardo finished speaking, he walked past her and entered the elevator. Summer pulled a wry face and said, Why should I wait for the next trip? Leonardo raised his eyebrows slightly and raised his chin to signal her to turn around. Summer turned around and saw a few reporters walking towards her. However, because of the distance, those reporters hadnt noticed Summer. Was Leonardo just afraid that the reporters would catch them walking together? It didnt make Summer happy. Leonardo didnt want to be photographed by the reporters, or he didnt want them to be photographed by the reporters. These were two different concepts. When Summer returned to herself, she found that the elevator had closed, and Leonardo had already taken the elevator down. She could only wait. Although Leonardo did not take the elevator with Summer, the photos of them at the entrance of the venue together were quickly posted online by the reporters. Moreover, the hash tag of their names were trending quickly. #Summer&Leonardo# Leonardo himself was a topic. Summer had made the headlines a few days ago. When these two names were put together, the hits and views increased rapidly. Summer sat in the car and read the trending topic. The Twitter photo on the top was a few photos of her and Leonardo together. In the photos, she was a little close to Leonardo. Leonardo walked into the hall without looking sideways, while Summer was surrounded by a group of reporters. Coincidentally, she was looking up at Leonardo. This photo was added deep meaning by the entertainment blogger on the top. The twitter post was a bit long, and the central idea was probably the phrase, After three years, Summer still loves Mr. Emerson. Didnt you say that this woman rekindled an old affair with her first love? Why are you saying that shes still in love with her ex-husband now? How many people is she still in love with? The above twoments with most likes on Twitter were rubberneckersments. There were also some seriousizens who were questioning the blogger. Chapter 464 Be Abnormally Enthusiastic Apart from a few photos, theres no real evidence. Can the current entertainment journalists be more dedicated to their work? They always take a few photos to fool people Im here because I see the trending hash tag. Whats happening? Did the two of them remarry? I dont know whats going on, but Leonardo is really handsome. Summer saw thisment and went back to the top to look at the photo. The photo was not very clear, but Leonardo in a straight suit with a clear outline was charming in the photo. However, she was wearing casual clothes. Compared to Leonardo, she looked much more ordinary. Summer took a screenshot of the post on Twitter and intended to send it to Leonardo. After thinking for a while, she sent him a few screenshots ofments that praised Leonardo. After sending out the screenshots, she felt a little regretful. In order to conceal her thoughts, Summer sent him another message, We are on the trending topic together. Do you want to deal with it? The more she tried to hide, the more she was exposed. In the Emerson Group. Mr. Emerson. You and Mrs. Emerson are on the trending topic now, Tim said as he walked over to Leonardo with his tablet. Leonardo stopped his work and looked up at Tim, Whats it? It says that Mrs. Emerson is still in love with you and wants to remarry you, said Tim after a pause. After he finished speaking, he raised his eyes to look at Leonardo and carefully watched Leonardos reaction. Leonardo pondered for a moment and said seriously, Are all the entertainment workers so pragmatic now? Tim was confused for a moment before he realized what Leonardo meant. Do you mean that? Tim wondered if Leonardo wanted to care about this trending. Leonardo raised his eyebrows and said, Since what is said above is the truth, why should I care about it? Didnt Summer want to remarry him all the time? Tim was lost for words. He no longer dared to imagine how Leonardo would react when he remembered everything and thought of what he had done during this period of time. Im going out now. Tim wiped the sweat off his forehead. Leonardo raised his hand and signaled for him to leave. At this time, his phone vibrated. When he reached for his phone, it vibrated again. There were new SMS massagesing. He knew they were from Summer without read the massages. Leonardo picked up his phone and saw the screenshots sent by Summer. He hadnt read the content of Twitter post just now, so he carefully read the screenshot sent to him by Summer. Another screenshot wasments. When Leonardo saw thements, he put on an ambiguous smile. After returning home, Summer logged on her Twitter ount and found that the hash tag was still on trending and kept rising. Shouldnt Leonardo stop it by now? Why was it still on trending?All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Summer took out her phone and called Leonardo. Before the phone got through, she quickly hung up and dialed Tims number. Tim answered the phone very quickly. Mrs. Emerson. The way Tim addressed her had returned to usual. Summer pondered for a moment and asked, Assistant Tim, did you see the trending online? Yes. Tim sighed, Ive already asked Mr. Emerson, and he said we dont need to care about it. Although Summer hadnt said it clearly, Tim knew what Summer wanted to ask, so he simply told her the truth. Dont need to care about it? Why? Previously, Leonardo had refused to ride in the same elevator with her in order to prevent the media from photographing them together. Now that they were on trending together, he didnt care about it anymore. Summer felt she was getting more and more confused by Leonardos thoughts. Leonardos behavior and habits in the past could not apply to the current Leonardo. After hesitating for a moment, Tim decided not to speak Leonardos original words. He only said vaguely, Mr. Emerson just said he doesnt care Summer noticed that what Tim said was ambiguous. If it was something else, she would be too tactful to get to the bottom of it. However, this matter was rted to Leonardo, and she was really curious. She asked Tim, Why did Leonardo say that he didnt need to care about it? Tim sighed again, Mr. Emerson said what was said on Twitter was the truth, so there was no need to care about it. Summer said, I see. After hanging up the phone, Summer sat on the sofa. She was still a little confused. She read the trending post on Twitter again. Could the way she looked at Leonardo show that she was still in love Leonardo? Still? Come on, she and Leonardo had never been separated at all. Summer scanned a few Twitter posts before she thought of checking her Twitter ount. Her Twitter ount had be a disaster zone. A fan who knew nothing about the truth asked her on Twitter, Summer, do you really want to remarry Mr. Emerson? Someone mocked her, Its been three years since you disappeared. And you had scandals with different men since you showed up. Lady, do you want to be the focus and attract our full attentions? She wasnt interested in being in the focus, but it was true that she wanted to remarry Leonardo. At first, she only wanted Leonardo to recover his memories, but now, she had other thoughts. Even without those memories, would Leonardo fall in love with her again? Although Leonardo was not very passionate about her now, she was beginning to look forward to that Leonardo would still fall in love with her without recovering his memories. As soon as this thought appeared, Summer was excited faintly. During this period, she had treated Leonardo as who he was, so she was somewhat disappointed all the time. If she treated Leonardo as someone new for her, wouldnt it be easier for her to ept him now? Summer thought this was probably the crux of the problem. After thinking it through, she immediately called Leonardo. When the call was connected, no one answered the phone. Several days ago, Summer alwayspared Leonardo to who he was. However, she had figured it out. She didnt feel disappointed, even though Leonardo didnt answer the phone. Leonardo finally answered the phone. But he didnt make a sound. Summer did not care, and asked, Are youing over for dinner tonight as usual? Leonardo was a little surprised. Even though Summer was not in front of him, he could hear a trace of unusual enthusiasm in her voice. He paused for a moment before answering her question, Yes. What do you want to eat today? Ill go shoppingter, Summer said with a smile. Leonardo frowned and said in a t voice, Ill eat anything. Summer was abnormally enthusiastic. Chapter 465 Easy-going After receiving Leonardos reply, Summer hung up without asking more questions. Leonardo, on the other hand, stared at the phone that was hung up for a long time, and then put it down thoughtfully. After leaving work, Leonardo first went back to his vi and took Rosie with him to Summers ce. When they arrived, Summer was not cooking the meal. She was making a stew. Fungi were added to the stew, which gave off a strong fragrance. As soon as Rosie entered, she smelled the fragrance and immediately ran to the kitchen, It smells good! Her voice was sweet and a little loud, but it didnt sound exaggerated. Summer heard her voice and walked out of the kitchen. Rosie? she didnt expect Leonardo to bring Rosie along. Mom! Rosie ran over and hugged Summers leg, I miss you so much! Summers heart softened when she heard this. She picked Rosie up and said, I miss you too. Rosie smacked her lips, opened her round eyes, and looked into the kitchen, What smells so good? Summer could not helpughing and carried her to the kitchen. As she walked, she said, I am cooking something special. Itll smell even betterter In the kitchen, there was a small stool specially prepared for Rosie. Sometimes, if Rosie wanted to wash bowls or tes, she could stand on it. As soon as Summer put her on the ground, Rosie ran over and carried the stool over. She put it in front of the gas stove and was about to stand on it. The stool was a little close to the gas stove. Summer hugged her and moved the stool away a bit before letting Rosie stand on it again. She uncovered the pan and let Rosie smell it. Does it smell good? Yes! Rosie stared at the pot with greedy eyes. She unconsciously raised her small hands, as if she was about to reach into the pot in the next second. Summer quickly put the lid back on the pot and then carried Rosie down. At this time, Summer asked Rosie, Wheres Leonoodle? Leonoodle Rosie probably felt funny that Summer also called Leonardo Leonoodle as she did. So, she repeated once andughed non-stop for a while. Summer touched her head and walked out. Just now, she had been ying with Rosie and had almost forgotten that Leonardo was also here. When she walked out of the kitchen, she saw Leonardo sitting on the sofa, leaning over slightly. He stretched out his hand to take a cup from the coffee table in front of the sofa and carried a kettle to pour himself a cup of water. Summer was used to putting kettles and cups on the coffee table. Leonardo poured himself some water and took a sip before putting it back. He frowned slightly and looked cold. It was normal for ordinary people to pour themselves water to drink. However, when it happened to Leonardo, it made him look more easy-going. Leonoodle! Rosie followed behind Summer and ran straight to Leonardo. She was curious and took a cup from the tray on the coffee table, and then she handed it to Leonardo, blinking, I also want to drink water. Leonardo nced at her, pursed his lips expressionlessly, and went to get the kettle. Rosie held the cup awkwardly. Leonardo extended his hand to help her hold it, Take the cup steady. Alright. Rosie corrected her posture of holding the cup. But it was still a little crooked. In the past weeks, Leonardo had gradually epted Rosie and the childs immaturity in daily life. So, he did not correct her anymore. He poured Rosie half a cup of water and put the kettle back, Drink. It was a small cup. But in fact, the water was less than a quarter of a cup. Rosie pouted discontentedly, It is too little Leonardo did not even blink and only said, Drink it! Rosie was intimidated and carefully held the cup close to her mouth. When she drank the water, she peeped at Leonardo. Discovering that Leonardo was also looking at her, Rosie immediately trembled and drank all the water in the cup in a hurry. After drinking, she even lifted the cup in front of Leonardo and said, as if she was asking for a praise, Dad, I finished it. Then Ill reward you with another cup of water. As Leonardo spoke, he was going to take the kettle. Rosie widened her eyes, turned around, and swiftly ran away, I wont drink anymore. Leonardo saw Rosie run away and withdrew his hand. Then, he turned to look at Summer who was watching him. Seeing Leonardo looking at her, Summer smiled at him and said, Wait for a while and the meal will be ready. Leonardo gave a meaningful sneered. When they came in just now, Summer only paid attention to Rosie and did not even look at him.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Summer was a little confused why Leonardo suddenly sneered. But Rosie was also here today. So, she decided to cook first. Before dinner, Rosie went to the kitchen to get her own bowls. To Summers surprise, just as Rosie fetched her own bowl and came out, Leonardo also went to get the tableware. Not only did Mr. Emerson pour water himself, he also fetched tableware himself here Summer felt a little guilty. She had nowpletely ignored that Leonardo, who used to help her wash the dishes. During the meal, apart from Rosie chattering nonstop, Leonardo and Summer did not talk much. However, when they finished their meal, it suddenly rained heavily. It was raining hard. The rain crashed against the ss window, making loud noises. Rosie stood by the window and touched the water droplets through the ss. She turned to say to Leonardo, Its raining. Leonardo did not say anything. Rosie raised her voice unhappily, Leonoodle, its raining! Leonardos tone was less cold and more helpless, I heard you. Why did children always have so much to say? Rosie received Leonardos response and ran to the kitchen with satisfaction. Looking at her bouncing, Leonardo raised his eyebrows The childs mind was really strange. She could be so happy because of such a trivial thing. After Summer cleaned up the kitchen and came out, she saw Leonardo standing by the window, looking at the rain. She looked at the torrential rain outside the window and said subconsciously, Its raining heavily. Its gettingte. Stay here for the night. It was not a tone of discussion, but an extremely natural tone of concern. Leonardo turned to look at her. Summer also realized that her words were a little misleading. She bit her lip and said, I have extra rooms here. Or I can sleep with Rosie. You can sleep in the master bedroom. Leonardo looked away and said coldly, No necessary. Chapter 466 A Thirty-year-old Man Leonardo refused decisively. So, Summer didnt say anything else. Summer sent Leonardo and Rosie downstairs to take a car. After she walked out of the building and stepped on the ground, the water drowned her ankles. Summer came out in slippers. The water overflowed and instantly submerged her slippers. She retracted her feet and turned to look at Leonardo. Its too heavy. Its not safe for you guys to go back. Rosie stood in the building and eximed, What a heavy rain! Leonardo looked out and saw that the rain was still heavy. He frowned slightly and did not say anything. Since he didnt say anything, Summer took it as his consent. The rain is too heavy. It is not safe to leave now. After Summer finished speaking, she patted Rosies head, Rosie, lets go upstairs. With that, she pushed Rosie towards Leonardo. Rosie held Leonardos hand and said, Dad, lets go upstairs. Leonardo looked down at Rosie, and then at Summer. Finally, he walked towards the elevator, deciding to stay overnight. Back in the room, Summer took the nket and made the bed. The apartment she rented was big enough. She and Rosie each had a bedroom and there was still a guest room. However, she had moved here for a short time and no one had stayed overnight here. So, she had not made the bed in the guest room yet. Summer knew Leonardos nature. So, she didnt dare to be careless. She wiped the mattress with a towel before she made the bed. Before she finished, Leonardo walked over and said, Rosie wants you to bathe her. Summer was putting on a duvet cover and said without looking up, Ask her to wait for a moment. Ill be with her in a minute. The nket for a queen size bed was a little big. Summer grabbed the corner of the duvet cover. While she was stuffing the nket in, she identally let go and made a mess. She searched for a long time before she found the corner again. Suddenly, Leonardo took two steps in her direction and stretched out his hand to hold the corner of the other end of the quilt up. Summer stared nkly at him, You Leonardo pursed his lips and said in a disgusted tone, Let go. Summer subconsciously let go of her hand. Then, she saw Leonardo calmly shaking the nket t and covering it with the duvet cover. She had never seen Leonardo put on a duvet cover before. This was the first time. Summer was very surprised and asked, Do you know how to put on a duvet cover? Although she knew with Leonardos background, it was impossible for him to do such a thing himself, she still couldnt help but ask. Leonardo stood up straight and said calmly, There is a natural gap between people. Summer felt she was despised. However, she did not take it seriously because she was used to Leonardos arrogance. Indeed, other than background, there were also other things that were different between people. Summer remained calm and said to him, Ill get you a set of toiletries. After that, she went straight out to get them for him. Leonardo looked at her back and frowned. Why did he feel that Summer suddenly became patient and better-tempered? After getting the toiletries for Leonardo, Summer went to help Rosie take a bath. She open the shower nozzle, took out the shower gel for kids that Rosie had used before, and made bubbles for Rosie. Rosie was ying with bubbles when she suddenly said, Mom, lets do it together. You wash first. I will washter. After Summer finished speaking, she saw Rosie shaking her head vigorously. She realized that Rosie didnt mean to bathe together. She patiently asked, What do you want to say? Rosie tilted her head and stretched out her little fat hand to count her fingers, You, me and Dad. We are together. She counted one finger for each person and looked especially serious. Summer sighed and said, I am busy with my work right now and have to live alone. You live with your father first. When I am not busyter, I will go back and live with you. Rosie was too young to understand many things. At her age, she only needed to be spoiled. Alright. Rosie nodded, seemed not to fully understand, and then asked seriously, When are you not busy? I dont know. How would she know when she could make Leonardo fall in love with her or recover Leonardos memories? Rosie narrowed her eyes and smiled, I dont know either. Summer dried Rosie and carried her back to her room. Rosie soon fell asleep. On a rainy day, the temperature dropped. After Summer tucked Rosie in, she added a small nket to cover her up. When she came out of Rosies room, Summer unconsciously looked towards Leonardos room. The door of Leonardos room was closed. As Summer looked at it for a few seconds and was about to take her clothes to take a bath, the door suddenly opened. Leonardo stood expressionlessly at the door. His hair was slightly wet and he seemed to be somewhat annoyed, There is no shampoo. He was still wearing a shirt, which was stained with arge water stain. He looked like a messy teenager, rather than a thirty-year-old man! Ill get it for you. As Summer spoke, her voice was unconsciously tinged withughter. Leonardos face immediately became gloomy. Summer went to the bathroom in her room to get shampoo. When she was about to bring it to Leonardo, she hesitated. This was something she had used before. Leonardo would dislike it, right? But after a second thought, even if he disliked it, he could only use what she had. When she handed the shampoo to Leonardo, she was very confident, Here is the shampoo. Leonardo frowned, took the shampoo, and turned around to go in. He mmed the door, as if he was afraid Summer woulde into the room. Previously, Summer had always been anxious to help Leonardo recover his memories. Every time Leonardo did something to reject her, she would feel sad. However, she found Leonardos behavior, which was quite different from before, was very interesting. She knocked on Leonardos door and said, Remember to give it back to me after you finish! After saying that, she couldnt help butugh. How childish. The next day. Summer got up early because she had been thinking about Leonardo going to work. The rain had stopped. As Summer opened the window, the warm air flooded in. The mud in the flower bed in themunity was washed out byst nights rain, leaving behind many small ditches and ravines. It was enough to show how heavy the rain wasst night. After Summer opened all the windows in the living room, she went to the kitchen to make breakfast. It was rare for the three of them to be together. Summer was in a good mood and made two more dishes for breakfast. While heating the milk, Summer took out her phone and opened Twitter. She wasnt addicted to Inte. But because she and Leonardo had been in the trending topics yesterday, she subconsciously wanted to check Twitter. Just as she opened Twitter, her hands were numbed by the vibrating alert of new messages.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 467 It Must Be Leonardo The phone vibrated for a while before it quieted down. However, it did not remain quiet for long, and vibrated from time to time. Summer thought the hashtag about her and Leonardo should be no longer hot today. She did not expect to receive so many messages. Summer clicked on the message. But before she could open the interface, she saw that someone was cursing her. Shameless Home wrecker! Being scolded early in the morning, Summer was a little irritated even though she was a person of good temper. She returned to the message notification page and clicked on the first notice. There was a new hot topic. This hashtag was familiar. # Summer Home Wrecker # Summer frowned, but still remembered that she was warming up the milk. She poured out the milk, and then sat at the dining table to continue reading Twitter. Online rumors said about Leonardos engagement with Amber, but without confirming whether Leonardo and Amber were engaged, they ndered Summer and regarded her as a home wrecker. Nothing but rumors fabricated out of thin air! For the sake of attracting attention, some reporters were fabricating the news without feeling ashamed. Summer looked at thements on the Twitter post. There were people expressing their opinion and some people watching. Fortunately, mostizens were still rational. Summer casually read somements and put her phone aside. The three of them were finally able to enjoy their breakfast together. Summer decided not to mention this matter until after breakfast. Summer stood up and went to wake Leonardo and Rosie up. She walked toward Leonardos room. Before she knocked the door, Leonardo opened it from inside. Summers hand stopped in the air for a few seconds, and then she gently waved her hand, Good morning. Leonardo expressionlessly said, Good morning. Then, he turned around and walked past Summer to the bathroom. Summer went to check on Rosie. She helped Rosie change her clothes, wash her face and brush her teeth. She and Rosie sat at the dining table for a while before Leonardo came out. He looked miserable. After leaving the bathroom, he only gave Summer a faint nce, Im leaving. Someone wille to pick Rosie upter. After he finished speaking, he picked up his jacket to leave. Seeing this, Summer hurriedly stood up and called him, Leonardo! Leonardo didnt look at her and walked straight to the door. Summer could only walk over and pull him, Have some breakfast. Being so close to him, Summer realized that he looked much sullener than before. He stood still at the door and said indifferently, I have something to take care of. No matter how important it is, you still need to have breakfast. As Summer spoke, she directly pulled him to the dining table. Leonardo was motionless, but he inadvertently turned around and saw her phone on the dining table. And he followed her to the table. Summer could feel that Leonardo had been staring at her cell phone the entire time they ate breakfast. Fortunately, she didnt have the habit of spending time with her phone during meal. After Summer finished her meal, she asked him, Why do you keep looking at my phone? Nothing, Im leaving.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Leonardo left this time. After he left, Summer realized that she hadnt told Leonardo about the incident. However, when she once again logged in Twitter, she discovered that the hashtag Summer Home Wrecker had disappeared. Even the trending topics about her and Leonardo had disappeared. Was it possible that Leonardo was afraid she would see the hashtag if she watched her phone, so he kept looking at her phone? It must be Leonardo who had dealt with the matter so quickly. Just now, he was so anxious to leave. He said he had something to deal with. Was he going to deal with this matter? Summer couldnt help but smile as she thought about it. Rosiey on the dining table and tilted her head to ask her, Mom, what are youughing at? Summer touched her head, Because something very happy happened, thats why Iughed. Wow. Rosie nodded, sliding down from the chair, and ran to the side to y. Leonardo said he would send someone to pick Rosie up. But no one came until now. Summer wanted to go out to deal with something, so she nned to send Rosie back to Leonardos house. Summer changed her clothes and Rosie looked at her excitedly, Go out and y? Summerbed the bangs on her forehead and led her out, Ill send you back. No! Rosie suddenly shook off her hand and sped her little hand tightly, not letting Summer hold her. Rosie rarely lost her temper. Summer asked her carefully, Whats wrong? Rosie pouted her lips and said angrily, You arent there! Summers heart softened, and she said with resignation, Didnt Mom go to see you every day? She persuaded Rosie for a long time before Rosie agreed to go back to Leonardos house. After sending Rosie back, Summer received a phone call from Jessica on her way back. Jessica was filming in another city and was very busy. She didnt have time to call her during the day. Summer asked her, How about your work? Its raining. I cant work. Jessica sounded a little worried. It rained yesterday in Hoover City too. It rained heavily, but it has cleared up today. Summer turned around to look at the bright sunny sky outside the window. It has been raining here for several days. The clothes have been washed but not dried. Others are also wet because of the leakage. I almost have no clothes Jessicained to her a lot, and said, Perhaps it will be fine in a few days. Because Jessicained to Summer about the rain, Summer paid attention to the weather in the city where Jessica was filming for the next few days. Heaven is not cooperative. In the next few days, the rainy weather remained, and will continue almost all the time. Summer called Jessica. She said she hadnt started work yet and could only shoot a few scenes in the rain. Summer asked, If thats the case, wont the director give you a few days off? The director is an old man. He is very strict. He wants us to get along well with each other, so he wont give us a holiday, Jessica said helplessly. Summer said, Ille to visit you. Ill bring you something if you want. Jessica immediately refused, Its raining. Theres no need for you to If you dont ask for anything, Ill bring you whatever I like. Just wait for me. Summer had already made up her mind to visit Jessica. Chapter 468 Five Days at Most Summer decided to go to visit Jessica and checked the route and booked her flight tickets. It had been raining there. So, Summer bought a waterproof suitcase, and a lot of things Jessica liked to eat and some small articles that she could use daily. In the past, it seemed that Jessica was always worried about her, while she had never done anything for Jessica. Thinking of this, she felt a little ashamed. Summer booked the flight two days in advance. After setting the departure time, Summer decided to tell Leonardo that she was going far away. That night, when Leonardo came over for dinner, Summer told him about it. After hearing it, Leonardo pondered for a moment, Where is it? The ce where Jessica was filming was a small mountain vige in another city. Summer gave a detailed address, and Leonardo searched in his mind. He did not know where that ce was. Its just a small vige. Its a bit far from Hoover. It might take some time. Im not sure when Ill be back. Summer said as she prepared the soup for Leonardo. Leonardo frowned, What about Rosie? Do you want to leave her alone? You are here. You can take good care of her. Summer knew in her heart of hearts that Leonardo had taken good care of Rosie both in the past and now. Possibly, it was because she didnt have high expectation for Leonardo. Leonardo put down his chopsticks and looked at her with a deep gaze. Summer, arent you anxious? Summer was slightly shocked, Why should I be anxious? I havent recovered my memories yet. Rosie is at my house, but you want to leave us and go so far away. Do you really think I dont have any other women, or you canpete with me for custody of Rosie? Leonardos tone was cold and it is hard to tell his emotions. Summer paused slightly. After pondering for a moment, she could not understand what Leonardo meant. She looked up at him, What do you mean? I made it very clear. Leonardo sounded a little angry, but his expression did not change. He did not immediately throw away his chopsticks and left. Instead, he took his time over the meal after he finished speaking. He lowered his head to eat. From Summers perspective, she could only see his forehead and slightly frowned eyebrows. Summer asked tentatively, You dont want me to go? Leonardo ignored her. Summer frowned, If you dont tell me, how can I know what youre trying to say? Leonardo simply put down his chopsticks and stood up to leave. Summer quickly stood up and pulled him back, You dont think I should spend time on other people and things, do you? Leonardos eyebrows twitched slightly and he did not say anything Summer felt that she had figured out what was on Leonardos mind. Leonardo, I can tell you that I care about you and Rosie very much. You are more important to me than anyone else, but Jessica is also very important to me. Other than my lover and child, I also have friends and my career. I cant put all my energies on you alone. She had never regarded Leonardo as her everything for all these years. This might have something to do with her upbringing. When Leonardo heard that, he didnt even look at her. Instead, he coldly said, Whatever you want. Then, Leonardo shook off her hand and left. BANG! The door was mmed shut. In the quiet room, Summer was the only one left. She returned to the dining table and sat down. She picked up her chopsticks and felt that she had no appetite at all. She put down her chopsticks and fell into deep thought. Leonardo walked out of Summers house and walked towards the elevator with a cold face. Summer was really She had been so attentive to him at first, but she didnt seem to care about him anymore recently. Now, she was going away. She wanted to leave him and Rosie and go to somewhere else. When the elevator door opened, Leonardo suddenly remembered what Summer had just said. She couldnt put all her energies on him alone. Many women didnt even have a chance to be with him. However, Summer spoke so straightforwardly, and she didnt think much of him. The more Leonardo thought about it, the angrier he felt. He turned around, walked to Summers house and knocked on the door.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. When Summer heard the knock outside, she hurriedly got up and walked towards the door. Could it be that Leonardo had returned? She looked through the peep hole and found that it was really Leonardo. She knew Leonardo very well. He was not the kind of person who could easily bow down to anyone, let alone the current Leonardo. As Summer thought this, she still opened the door. She stood by the door and did not say anything, waiting for Leonardo to speak first. The two of them stood by the door and looked at each other for a while before Leonardo asked coldly, How long will it take? I need an exact time. Summer thought for a moment and said, Ten days. The ce where Jessica was filming was too remote. She had to change trains and buses after getting off the ne. The round trip would take at least four to five days on the way. She went to visit Jessica on purpose, so she couldnt just stay there for one night and leave. Leonardo didnt even think about it and directly said, That is too long. Summer froze for a moment and exined, It will take four to five days on the way. Ten days is not a long time. Leonardo stared at her expressionlessly, Five days at most. Five days was only enough for her to meet Jessica for a little while. Jessica had been in the profession for so many years, and she had never visited her when she was acting. Leonardo didnt even give Summer the chance to refute. He threatened her with a gloomy expression, Its settled. If its more than five days, then youll have to bear the consequences. Leonardo! Summer called out his name. Without giving her a chance to speak, he directly turned around and left. This time, Leonardo really left. If it was more than five days, she would have to bear the consequences. Summer felt that Leonardos request was totally unreasonable. He behaved like a tyrant. She told him that the journey would take four to five days, but he had only given her five days. Summer could reason with him, because he wouldnt listen. Did she have to take his threat to heart since he didnt listen to her? Summer made up her mind that she wouldnt listen to Leonardo this time. The day before she left, Summer went to Leonardos house to take a look at Rosie. It happened to be a Saturday. When Summer entered, she asked the servant. The servant said Leonardo was in the study. Summer stayed there all afternoon, but she did not see Leonardoe out of the study. Instead, he called the servant to send over what he wanted. Summer knew Leonardo was still angry with her and didnt want to see her. Before leaving, she went upstairs to the study and knocked the door. Chapter 469 Nothing Pleases Leonardo Leonardo, my flight is 7 am tomorrow. After Summer finished speaking, she remained silent in the room. She couldnt help but press her ear up against the door and listened intently. It was quiet inside. There was no sound at all. This room was well-insted against noise. But Summer could hear something if she pressed herself against the door and the person inside was walking this way. Summer sighed helplessly. It seemed that Leonardo still didnt want to talk to her. It was more difficult to coax Leonardo than Rosie. Summer knocked on the door again and said, If you donte out, Ill go in now. Then she finally heard his voice. Just go away! Leonardo shouted coldly. Summer pursed her lips and walked away! When she turned around and left, the door of the study opened from inside. Leonardo stood at the door and looked at the empty corridor gloomily.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. If Summer wanted to leave, she could just do it. She didnt have to tell him. If he couldnt help but force her to stay, she was asking for it. The next day. When Leonardo woke up and tidied his tie in front of the mirror, he couldnt help but raise his wrist and look at the time. It was ten to seven. Summer must have boarded the ne at the airport by now. Thinking of this, Leonardos face darkened a little. His posture stiffened subtly when he tidied his tie. After breakfast, Tim came over to pick Leonardo up. After Leonardo gradually adapted to the current situation, Tim no longer stayed at his house. Instead, he drove to pick Leonardo up to work every day. Tim opened the car door for Leonardo with much respect. Mr. Emerson. Leonardo walked up to him and was about to board the car. Then he saw Tims tie and frowned. Your tie doesnt match your clothes. Tim got very confused. Why did Mr. Emerson suddenly care about the color of his tie? After saying that, Leonardo did not get on the car. He stood in front of the car door and stared at Tim. After thinking for a while, Tim slightly lowered his head and said, Ill change one tomorrow. Leonardo remained still. Tims face looked rigid as he sized up Leonardo and took off his tie. After that, Leonardo finally got into the car. Tim muttered in his heart, Although Mr. Emerson has been very picky, he isnt that picky about my clothes. What happened? However, to Tims surprise, this was only the beginning. He walked to the other side and sat in the drivers seat. Just as he was about to drive, Leonardo said faintly in the back seat, What kind of air freshener is in the car? It smells so bad. Tim said, The same brand I always use. You said it smelled good Leonardo only said one word indifferently, Really? Tim had known Leonardo well. He didnt dare to say anything else. He put its lid back and threw the air freshener into the dustbin. When he was driving, Leonardo said, Its a miracle for you to drive so badly after driving for so many years. First, it was the color of his tie. Then it was the smell of the air freshener. Now, Leonardo even used him of driving not steadily enough Only then did Tim realize that Leonardo didnt care about the color of his tie nor his driving skills. Leonardo just didnt like everything he saw now. Why did Leonardo hate everything now? Because he was in a bad mood! Why? It must have something to do with Mrs. Emerson! If it was because of Summer, it made sense that Leonardo was so weird. Thinking of this possibility, Tim got relieved. No matter how picky Leonardo was, he was able to deal with it calmly. When they arrived at thepany, Leonardo even had a bone to pick with the top management team. Everyone had a tough day. Tim wondered why Leonardo had a bad mood this time. After work, Tim asked, Mr. Emerson, are you going to Mrs. Emersons ce for dinner today? What? Did I say that you can get off work? Leonardo sat behind his desk and looked up expressionlessly. Were working overtime today. Alright, I know. Tim nodded slightly. After leaving the presidents office, Tim sighed helplessly. His work was almost done, and there was no need to work overtime. But Leonardo was his boss. Leonardo said he wanted to work overtime, so how could Tim leave first? Last time, because of Jerome, Leonardo and Summer treated each other coldly. What was the trigger this time? After returning to his office, Tim took out his phone and read the news online. There were no rumors of Mrs. Emerson having an affair with another man. It was hard to guess what Mr. Emerson was thinking. Then he received Leonardos call soon after he returned to his office. Come here. After saying that coldly, Leonardo hung up the phone. Thinking that there was something urgent, Tim rushed over and said, Mr. Emerson, what can I do for you? Call Summer and ask where she is. Leonardos tone was as solemn as if he was discussing work with Tim. There was no change in his tone. The corner of Tims mouth twitched. He didnt know what to say. Under Leonardos gaze, Tim took out his phone and called Summer. The phone rang for a long time before Summer picked it up. Tim put her on the speaker so that Leonardo could hear Summer. Assistant Tim. Summer sounded very soft through the phone. Mrs. Emerson, where are you now? Tim asked as Leonardo required. Summer said the address and asked, Whats wrong? Did something happen to Leonardo? When Tim heard it, he couldnt help but look up at Leonardo. Leonardo looked at Tim indifferently, signaling that he could say something. Nothing. I wanted to call a customer. Then I identally dialed you, so I thought its good to ask you. Although this reason was veryme, Summer did not think too much. Tim has been very respectful and rigid. She believed his words. Summer thought for a while and said, I left Hoover this morning by ne. It may take me more than ten days to return. Please remind Leonardo to eat regrly. I will, Tim replied, Mrs. Emerson, dont worry too much. They didnt say anything further. Mr. Emerson After hanging up the phone, Tim looked up at Leonardo. Just as he was about to say something, he saw Leonardo looked terrible. Tim didnt know if Leonardo had heard him. Leonardo narrowed his eyes and looked like he was thinking. After a while, Leonardo said faintly, Shepletely ignored what I said. Chapter 470 Summer was There When Leonardo was at Summers house that day, he told her that she should be back in five days. What did she say on the phone? It would take more than ten days. Shepletely forgot his words. Tim did not know the details. Hearing Leonardos words, he did not quite understand what was going on. So, Tim did not dare to say anything. After a while, Leonardo took a deep breath and said, Put the word out. Tonight, there will be a party at the Golden Cauldron Club. Yes, Tim replied. Leonardo never held a party himself. With his status, celebrities from all upations woulde to attend his party if there was one. Tim could imagine how lively the party would be. However, Mr. Emerson wanted to have a party tonight? Tim raised his wrist and looked at the time. It was six oclock, and it was the rush hour at the Golden Cauldron Club. However, the club had private rooms specially reserved for Leonardo if he wanted to have dinner or check in. But it was not very easy to get the hall for a party. After all, Leonardo had never participated in any activities; let alone hosting his own party. Therefore, the club would not prepare a banquet hall for him. Although the Golden Cauldron Club was founded by Leonardo, Carl was the one who managed and run it. Thinking about it, Tim found it wouldnt be that easy to hold a party tonight. Just as he was thinking what to say, Leonardo said, Change it to tomorrow night. Tim got relieved. Alright, I will have someone to arrange it. Leonardo leaned back in his chair and got absentminded. Throughout the day, whenever he thought that Summer left Hoover for a city far away and got out of his territory, he felt ufortable and picky. However, Leonardo didnt feel it when Summer stayed with him. Was it because he was used to it? Leonardo rubbed his forehead. He had told Summer toe back in five days, but she just forgot his words. When they returned home at night, Tim knew Summer was not at home, so he drove towards Leonardos house. Although Summers house was on the same street, they should turn to a narrow road halfway to get there. Leonardo used to have dinner at Summers ce, so Tim was very familiar with the way. As he drove past the intersection, Leonardo said in the back seat, Get in through the intersection. Tim raised his head in surprise and saw Leonardo frowning in the rearview mirror. Tim asked, Mrs. Emerson is not at home. Should we go there? Leonardo nced coldly at Tim from the rearview mirror. I didnt say that. Tims words were squashed and he didnt know what to say. Then, under Leonardos instructions, Tim drove to themunity where Summer lived. He stopped downstairs for a while. Only when Leonardo said that they could go did Tim turn around and drive out of themunity. At night, it rained heavily in Hoover again. It didnt stop until the next morning. When Tim came to pick Leonardo up, he said casually, Itste autumn. It shouldnt rain so heavily now. Leonardo turned to stare at the rainy scene outside the window, frowning slightly. Today, Leonardo was not as picky as he was yesterday. But he was more absent-minded. When Tim brought Leonardo a cup of coffee, he knocked it over the moment Tim ced it beside his hand. The coffee cup fell to the ground and shattered into pieces, making an ear-piercing sound. The coffee was poured on Leonardos hand and dripping from it. His hand burned by the hot coffee went red immediately. Tim just turned around and the ident happened. So, he quickly went to the lounge and took out a wet towel. He pressed it on Leonardos hand and asked, Mr. Emerson, are you alright? Leonardo looked at the broken coffee cup with a gloomy expression. Ill clean it up now. As Tim spoke, he went out and took the tools to clean up the debris. Suddenly, Leonardos phone rang. Leonardos heart skipped a beat when he heard it. He took his phone over and found it was Carl. So, he just breathed a sigh of relief.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Leonardo calmly answered it. Hello? Ive got your party ready. You can go by yourself. But I cant go now. I have to take a business trip. Carl sounded serious and anxious, very different from his usual rxed tone. Why did he go out of town recently? Summer had left for work. Now Carl was the same. Leonardo asked, What happened? Well, you dont have to worry about it. Its a new show ourpany took on. The cast went to the western mountains for some scenes. But it has been raining heavily. The news said there was andslide. I cant contact them, so I have to go there myself. Carl had been in charge of Tip Top these years. He was the CEO, but he had taken care of a lot of things. Now Leonardo had to take charge of the Emerson Group, so he had no time to care about Tip Top Media. Carl would only look for Leonardo if thepany came near to bankruptcy. In the past three years, Leonardo had never asked about the Tip Top Media. Carl took on the responsibility alone, and he was very sessful with his job now. Leonardo said calmly, Just send someone. You dont have to go there. Carl sounded a little anxious. No, Jessica is on the set. I must go there. I havent contacted her all day. I need to go and check her up. After saying that, Carl didnt hear Leonardos voice for a few seconds. He thought Leonardo didnt want to say anything else, so he said, Thats it. I have to catch the ne at night Before Carl could finish his words, Leonardo interrupted him. Is Jessicas set in a small vige in the western mountains? And it takes a day or two to get there from Hoover? Carl was a little surprised. Yeah. How do you know it? Leonardo had never asked about thepanys business. No matter how powerful he was, he couldnt have predicted this. Summer also went there. She said that she was going to see Jessica. She left yesterday morning. She should be on the set now. Leonardo sounded exceptionally calm on the phone. Carl was stunned for a few seconds before he cursed, Damn it! Have you called Summer? Do you want toe with me tonight? Chapter 471 Two Days Ago After asking the question, Carl did not receive any answer from Leonardo. Instead, Leonardo just hung up on him. Carl took a look at his phone and sighed, What a temper! After hanging up the phone, Leonardo dialed Summers number. He got through first, but after one ring, it was not in service. Leonardo dialed several times in a row. It was the same. He called in Tim through the internal phone. Tim quickly came in. Mr. Emerson, is there anything I can do for you? Book a flight. After finishing speaking, he immediately raised his hand to stop Tim. No, prepare the private ne. With that, he stood up, picked up his coat and walked out. Seeing his serious expression, Tim guessed that something might go very wrong. He did not ask more questions and only said respectfully, I will go and arrange it now. Leonardo left thepany and drove straight home. He packed a few of his necessities and came out of the room where he saw Rosie standing at the door. She asked him, Where are you going? Rosie hadnt seen Summer for several days. She knew carrying the suitcase meant going out far from home. Leonardo held the lever of the suitcase in his hand and looked down slightly at Rosie. Ill go find your mother. There was calmness and indifference in his voice that only adults would have. Rosie reached out to grab the corner of his clothes and whispered, I want to go, too. You cant go. Its too far. Leonardo did not get rid of her hand, only exining in a t voice. But I miss Mom. If you miss her, go to see her, I also want to see her. It was rare for Rosie to express her thoughts so clearly. Leonardo paused, but his expression didnt change much. I didnt say I missed her. Hearing this, Rosie was unhappy. She turned her back to him with her arms crossed. Right now, she didnt care if Leonardo missed Summer. She only knew Leonardo didnt take her to her mother. Leonardo reached out and pulled her over, telling her, Wait for us at home. His voice was as calm as when he was in apany meeting, but when looking carefully, one could see that he didnt frown. He was patient with Rosie. Although Rosie was reluctant, she nodded and said, Alright. Leonardo took a private ne to see Summer. Although Carls main purpose was to see Jessica, he was also the CEO of Tip Top Media. If he did not go over, his subordinates would naturally go there to deal with the matters. The crew members were all from Tip Top Media Company, so if he wanted to go there now, he would naturally go as the CEO and had to bring his subordinates along on the ne. He arrived at the vige not long after Leonardo did. Leonardo got off the ne and drove to the small vige overnight. When Carl arrived at the vige, it was the afternoon of the next day. The mood of the people in the vige wasnt as bad as it was reported online, but it wasnt optimistic, either. Because the houses in the vige were built down the hillside, some of them were quite near the rocks and trees. During the mudslides, there werendslides. Rocks and mud slipped down, and washed away several houses near the mountains together with the flood. The houses were severely damaged, and there were also casualties. Even though the houses a little far away from the mountains were affected, the damage was slight and could even be neglected. As for Jessica and the crew, they lived a bit farther away from the mountains, so they were basically fine. However, because the base station was built on the top of the mountain, thendslide destroyed it. Without the signal, she could not make a call. No one else could reach her, and she could not contact anyone else. When Jessica saw Leonardo, she widened her eyes in disbelief. Mr. Emerson! Why did Leonardoe over? Leonardo had no time to care about anything else. He walked over to Jessica with a serious expression and asked, Has Summer contacted you? Jessica nodded. Yes. Hearing this, Leonardos eyes lit up. He grabbed onto Jessicas shoulders and asked anxiously, When? Two two days ago Jessica was frightened by Leonardos reaction and stuttered. Leonardo had spent a day in the vige, and Summer had left two days ago. If she could arrive, she should have arrived long ago. His expression changed slightly and he turned around to leave. Jessica realized that something was wrong and hurriedly followed him and asked, Mr. Emerson, what happened? Then she remembered that Summer had said that she wasing to visit her. Her expression changed drastically and asked, Summer did shee here to see me? Leonardo turned to look at her and said calmly, She left two days ago. Jessicas face turned pale. Are you going to look for her? Ill go too.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Wait here for Carl toe over. Leonardo made a cold and straightforward decision for her. Without giving Jessica any chance to refute, he left. Jessica knew that Leonardo was much better at finding people in such a ce than she was. Even if she did, she would only be able to cause trouble. So she could only stay in the vige and wait for Carl. However, even if Leonardo personally came out to find Summer, it did not make Jessica feel much at ease. Previously, when Summer said that she was visiting her, although she was looking forward to it, she did not think that Summer would reallye. After all, she had clearly rejected it. I didnt expect that Summer would reallye, and that something like this would happen It had been raining for several days, but today, the rain suddenly stopped. The rain stopped, but the road was in a terrible condition. Leonardos car didnt go far before it was stuck in the mud. His subordinate got off the car and checked the road condition. Leonardo also followed him. The roads were built around the mountains. As soon as they got out, Leonardo heard a strange sound. He looked up and saw more mud and broken trees sliding down the hill. Leonardo grabbed the subordinate beside him and took a few steps back. They retreated, and the clump of mud and stones slid down. At a speed visible to the naked eye, it quickly drowned Leonardos car. There were more clumps of mud and stones sliding down the mountain, including an entire tree. The road was broken. Leonardo looked at the damaged road with a sullen expression, and he seemed to be gloomier. When Summer entered the vige by car yesterday, if she also encountered andslide on the road Leonardos gazended on the car that was covered in mud and stones, only revealing its rear lights. He expressionlessly turned to look at his subordinate and asked coldly, Are there any other ways? The subordinate said at once, There is one more road, but it was destroyed first. When we entered the vige, we chose this road only because that one was blocked. Chapter 472 He Will Definitely Come Leonardo stood there and pondered for a moment before walking back. His subordinate realized that Leonardo was heading to another road that had been destroyed by the mudslide. He led the way, but he couldnt help but remind Leonardo, Mr. Emerson, that road was seriously damaged and it was dangerous. When we entered the vige, it was blocked off. If that road was the first to be destroyed, then it was very likely that Summer had taken it when she entered the mountains. She had been out of contact since yesterday. Either she was trapped on a certain part of the road, or When Leonardo thought of this, his expression turned gloomier, and he walked even faster. His subordinate quickened his pace and followed behind him, barely able to keep up with him. When Leonardo arrived at the entrance of another road that led into the mountains, he clenched his teeth with a solemn expression. The road was uneven and pitted with holes. Nobody could go along it. Before Leonardo could go over, he heard a loud noise. The next second, arge rock fell not far away, smashing down another piece of the edge of the road. Without a word, Leonardo walked towards it. His subordinate immediately pulled him back. Mr. Emerson, dont go! At first, Tim was going to follow him here, but Leonardo didnt let him. He decided toe here in such a hurry that a lot of things were left unsettled in thepany, so he asked Tim to stay at the Emerson Group to watch over. When they set out, Assistant Tim specifically instructed them to hold Leonardo back in case of an emergency. However, how could Leonardo be easily pulled back by just anybody? Let me go. Leonardo only turned around and gave him a nce, his voice cold. His subordinate was intimidated by his gaze. He wanted to speak but didnt dare to say anymore. He wanted to stop him but didnt dare to. So, he could only let go of Leonardo and helplessly watch him walk over. The entrance to this road was not far from the road they had just on. Just as Leonardo left, his subordinate heard someone talking behind him. When he turned around, he saw Carl leading a group of people over. However, they were covered in mud. He couldnt tell what they were wearing. Leonardos car was drowned on that road. Carl and the others wereing from the other side of the road. They definitely couldnt get in with the car. They had to abandon the car and climbed over with bare hands. That was why they looked a real mess. When Carl saw Leonardos subordinate, he walked over and asked in a hurry, Where is Leonardo? Mr. Emerson insisted on going Leonardos subordinate pointed to the ce where Leonardo had just disappeared. Carl looked over. What he saw was a ruined part of the road. There was no sign of Leonardo. Carl walked over and tried to find a ce to go along the road, but when he walked around the intersection, he found that there was no ce to start. He was so angry that he kicked the stone in front of him and cursed, This lunatic! He wishes to die! Although he was worried about Leonardo, he believed Leonardo would not be so reckless. Leonardo must have confidence in himself before he took on this road. Carl could not think too much and decided to go to the vige to make sure Jessica was safe. The road was badly damaged and some sections of it were basically washed away. There were some parts where soil and stones were falling down from the mountains above after Leonardo passed. Leonardo walked with all his strength, but there was no sight of a car. It couldnt really be swept to the bottom of the cliff. On one side of the road was a mountain; on the other side was a cliff. It was not very steep, but there was a forest under it that no people would go into. If the car fell, the fate of the people in the car would be unpredictable. Leonardo looked down from the cliff and then remembered that Summer had knocked on his door before she left. He suddenly regretted. At that time, if he opened the door and asked Summer to stay, would she be missing now?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Leonardo didnt know how long he had been walking. As he walked, he kept checking if there was a car and calling Summers name. There was only the muddy road in front of him, and not a single person could be seen. Leonardo took a deep breath and shouted to the bottom of the cliff, Summer! After walking for so long, he did not know how many times he called her name, but he had never received any response. He thought this time he couldnt get a reply either. Just as he was about to turn around and continue searching, a faint voice sounded from behind him. Im here Leonardo stopped abruptly and turned around to walk towards the voice. Summer? Is that you? Its me. There was a response. The voice seemed toe from the roadside. Leonardo walked towards that direction and bent down at the edge of the road to look down from the cliff. Then he saw Summer, who was covered in so much mud that her clothes were all ruined. She grabbed an arm-thick cypress with one hand. Beside the cypress was a rock that could fall at any moment, and under her feet was a rock that was on the verge of copse. She looked stiff. He didnt know how long she had been standing in this position. Leonardo! The moment she saw him, Summer felt tears welling up in her eyes for the first time. She called out his name and bit her lip. She had so much to tell him but didnt know where to start. Leonardo stood beside the stone, bent down and handed her his hand. He said in a low voice, Give me your hand. Almost immediately, Summer put her hand into his. The strength of his arm was astonishing. He forcefully pulled her up. After Summer was up, she copsed onto the ground. She closed her eyes and slowly breathed for a while before she told her story. Yesterday, I rented a car from the town and drove over. I encountered a mudslide on the road, so I got off the car and walked However, the further she went, the worse the road ahead was. When she wanted to return, the road behind her was already destroyed. In the end, she almost fell off the cliff herself. She stood there in that posture all night. Perhaps because of the explosion she had experienced on the small ind three years ago, even if she stood there for one night and no one came to rescue her, she was not afraid at all. However, this was just her thoughts previously. When she heard Leonardo calling her name, she suddenly understood she was waiting for him. That was why she wasnt afraid of anything. Leonardo frowned and pulled her up from the ground. He asked, Can you walk? Summers body was extremely stiff. She could not stand at all. She was about to fall down when he pulled her up. Leonardo quickly hugged her and tightly wrapped his arms around her waist, allowing her to stand steadily. Chapter 473 Give Me a Hand In Leonardos embrace, Summer barely raised one hand to grab the corner of his clothes while the other hand was hanging at one side weakly. Although Leonardo was covered in mud, Summer could not help but nuzzle in his chest. She gradually felt relieved. Fortunately, Leonardo didnt say anything unpleasant and neither did he push her away. After a few seconds, Summer said, I can walk, but I need to have a rest first. She was stiff and needed to move about first. Leonardo looked down at her. And Summer looked up, wearing a smile. The smile was gentle and he had ever seen any such smile before. Leonardo frowned as he reached out to feel her temperature. But he even felt the heat before he touched her forehead. He took her temperature and then his own one. Afterparing them, he calmly said, You have a fever. Really? she reached out to touch her forehead, no wonder I feel a little hot. She sounded fragile. Tilting her head against Leonardos chest, she seemed not to have the slightest bit of strength. Leonardo knitted his eyebrows. He supported Summer with one hand and said in a deep voice, Steady yourself. Then, he squatted down and put Summers hand around his neck. Summer was so weak that she just leaned against his back. She had sounded a little unreal, Do you want to carry me? But I seem to have gained some weight recently. I might be a little heavy Leonardo ignored her talking nonsense and walked forward with her on his back.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. He just took a few steps when he heard Summer ask him, Am I heavy? Leonardo replied coldly, No. Instead, she was light. She would be better-looking if she gained more weight. Oh, thats good Her voice gradually muted and then disappeared. Fortunately, this part of the road was in a better condition than the one Leonardo took just now. But it was still terribly difficult to walk on. Leonardo struggled through the dirty and uneven country road. Robust as he was, it was tiring to walk on such a road with summer on his back. Moreover, Summer was spouting nonsense. Am I heavy? Leonardo didnt remember how many times she had asked this question. He replied in a deep voice, Yes, so youd better shut up. Alright. Summer, who was having a high fever, actually obeyed his order and kept quiet. Leonardo could feel that her temperature was getting higher. He must find somewhere to rest her and ask a doctor for help. But Leonardo looked around and only saw dense forests and dirt. Not knowing how long he had walked, he finally could see a house in the woods. Leonardo looked at it for a moment before carrying Summer over. It was a tile-roofed house made of ck bricks. It was crude, but for them, it was an excellent ce to rest. The door was open. Leonardo walked to the door and saw a man in his fifties who was teasing a cat with a fish. Hearing the noise, the man squinted and asked, Who are you? I encountered andslide and I want to find a ce to stay for the night. Leonardo said sinctly. However, the old man did not understand Mandarin and could only speak in dialects. Leonardo failed to be understood. But fortunately, the old man was kind-hearted. Seeing them in such a horrible state, he roughly guessed what had happened to them and allowed them in. Simple as his house was, it was very clean. The old man took Leonardo to the kitchen, pointed at the water tank, and then the big pot. He might be telling him to boil water if they wanted to take a bath. After boiling a bucket of water for them, the old man gave Leonardo two sets of clothes. Then, he just continued to y with the cat. Leonardo gazed at his receding figure before putting Summer on a chair. He patted her face and called her, Summer, wake up. Summer barely opened her eyes. Seeing it was Leonardo, she said, Im so sleepy. Then, she closed her eyes and fell asleep. Did she trust him so much? Leonardo took a deep breath and threatened her, Summer, youd better open your eyes and take a bath by yourself, otherwise Ill just leave you here. However, Summer barely opened her eyes and replied, You wont leave me Im so sleepy just help me Leonardo hesitated. But in the end, he could onlypromise. Her brain might get hurt if the high fever went on like this. Leonardo didnt remember he had ever bathed a woman. But when he striped her and helped her bathe, he was skilled, as if he had done it before Leonardo paused. What kind of magic did Summer have? He had actually done such a thing for her before? As the mud was gradually washed away, her fair skin was exposed inch by inch. Her skin was really fair. Sexual desires seized Leonardo, and he furrowed his eyebrows and looked away, but the tactile feeling was even more obvious. Gritting his teeth, Leonardo bathed her. He nced at the clothes the old man offered them and quietly took off his own coat. Then, he took off his shirt and put it on for Summer. It didnt rain. His coat was dirty, but his shirt was clean. He carried Summer to the bedroom and hurriedly took a cold bath. Then, he washed Summers clothes and hung them in the room. He had never washed clothes by hand before, but washing the mud off the clothes was simple. The room the old man arranged for them was on the second floor. He himself lived on the first floor since he was old and weak. When Leonardo put Summer down in the room and walked out, he saw the old man walking up the stairs with the support of handrail. The old man held a wet towel in one hand and a bottle of liquor in the other. Only then did Leonardo realize that the old man wasme. He went downstairs and took the items, Thank you. The old man said slowly, Take these to bring down the fever for your wife. The weathers bad. You can hardly find a doctor. Leonardo vaguely understood some of his words. He replied faintly, Thanks! The old man nodded and went downstairs, and behind him was the cat. Chapter 474 Nothing Attractive Leonardo returned to the room with the liquor and towel the old man had given him. When he entered, Summer sat on the bed in a daze. Because of the fever, she flushed and frowned. Her eyes were misty and watery. When Leonardo entered, she frowned tensely before narrowing her eyes to recognize him. When he approached, Summer said, Where did you go? She said slowly and sounded pathetic. Leonardo sat down beside the bed. She was wearing only one of his shirts, and he could see her smooth and snow-white legs as soon as he lowered his head. Due to the fever, she was dull. Leonardo pulled the quilt over her and said in a cold voice, Lie down. Summer pursed her lips and refused, No. She was already a little delirious because of the fever. Therefore, she didnt care what Leonardo said. She only felt that his tone was so fierce, so she definitely wouldnt do as he said. Leonardo stared at her for a few seconds as if he could see what she was thinking. He frowned slightly and said softly, Lie down. Okay. Summer was very cooperative this time. However, at this moment, she was delirious. Hearing Leonardos words, shey straight down. Fortunately, Leonardo quickly grabbed her.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Due to the fever, she was weak. Leonardo held her by the shoulders and easily put her on the bed. He stretched out his hand and touched her forehead. It was very hot. Leonardo unscrewed the cap of the liquor bottle and took a look before putting it back. Liquor could cool her down physically, but it was better to use less. Leonardo put a wet towel on Summers forehead, tucked the corner of her nket, and turned around to go downstairs. The old man was sitting in the doorway, holding his cat with one hand, and a very long pipe in his other hand. He was putting a few pieces of tobo in to light it. The kind of tobo in his hand was home-grown, unprocessed, so the smell of tobo was so strong that it was a little pungent. Leonardo frowned and walked to sit opposite the old man. The old man gave the pipe to Leonardo and said, Would you like some? No, thanks! Leonardo said softly. How is your wife? The old man seemed to ask just casually. After taking a few drags with great enjoyment, he asked out loud. Leonardo looked calm, Shes fine. Youre from the city. Why are you here? The old man knocked out the ashes of his pipe and looked up at Leonardo. Leonardo answered very simply, Weve got stuff to do. The old man could probably tell that Leonardo was a quiet person, so he didnt ask any more questions and began to examine Leonardo up and down. The man in front of him was very tall and handsome. The rough clothes he wore could not conceal the noble aura around his body. He was no ordinary person at first nce. When Summer woke up, the room was dim. She opened her eyes and adapted herself for a while before she could vaguely see the furnishings in the room. Above her head were not the ceiling that she would see every morning when she woke up, but solid wood beams and green tiles. There were no other decorations in the room, and when shey on the bed, she could see only a cab-like object, and there was a damp smell of wood in the room. Only then did she feel the towel covering her forehead. The towel was half-dried by her temperature. She remembered Leonardo hade to her! Summer suddenly rolled over and sat up. She felt a little dizzy. After a few seconds, she got out of bed and walked towards the door. After opening the door, she saw the stairs. The old mans intermittent voice came from downstairs, mixed with the voice of a young man. Summer stood at the door and listened for a while, noticing that the old man had spoken for a long time before the young man responded briefly. Although it was only a brief reply, Summer could tell that it was Leonardos voice. She was delighted and was about to go downstairs. After taking two steps forward, she realized that she was only wearing a shirt. She hurriedly returned to the room and found the light switch by the door. She flicked the switch, but no lights came on in the room. There was a power outage. With the heavy rain and heavy mudslides in the past few days, it was reasonable for the power to go out. There werent many things in the room. After fumbling around, she found nothing. Summer could only return to her bed and wait for Leonardo toe up. Fortunately, Leonardo came to her soon. After sitting on the bed for less than ten minutes, she heard footstepsing upstairs. She could tell by the steady pace that it was Leonardo. Sure enough, after a while, Leonardo pushed open the door and entered. He held a candle in one hand and Summers clothes in the other. The orange-colored candlelight lit up the dark room. Summer raised her head and saw Leonardos face. She cried out in surprise, Leonardo! Leonardo did not say anything. He held the candle and walked to the bedside. After putting the clothes in his hand on the bed, he reached out to touch her forehead. After confirming that her forehead wasnt as hot as before, he stood up. Only then did Summer notice the clothes Leonardo was wearing. He was dressed in military green overalls, somewhat simr to the clothes worn by people in the 1990s on TV. However, Leonardo was outstanding. Even if he wore a rag, he still looked noble. Leonardo lowered his head. Seeing that Summer was staring at him, he frowned slightly and said, Put it on. Summer reached out and brought the clothes over. Smelling the smell of smoke, she guessed that Leonardo must be the one who had helped her dry the clothes. After all, there was no dryer here. Summer looked at her clothes and then at Leonardo, Turn around. Leonardo raised his eyebrows at her, When you begged me to bath you, I saw everything. At this time, Leonardo added, Nothing attractive. Summer pursed her lips, red at him, lifted the nket and began to change clothes. Leonardo was staring at her all the time. Summer felt the temperature s had risen around her. Being watched by Leonardo as she changed her clothes, she felt her face was burning. Summer felt a leopard cant change its spots. No matter what happened to his memories, he was still shameless. She got out of bed and looked at him provocatively, You should be responsible for me. Leonardo snorted coldly, Because of you, Im trapped here now. You also should be responsible for me. Do you know how much work the Emerson Group will pile up if I stay here for another day? Those touches in Summers were washed away in an instant by his words. She gritted her teeth and said angrily, Then why did youe? Chapter 475 A Sign of Weakness Leonardo was clearly enraged by Summers tone. Although the candlelight was a little dim, from such a short distance, Summer could still clearly see the sudden change of Leonardos expression. They exchanged nces for a while. Leonardo took a step back and said first, Because of Rosie. Rosie is little and gullible. You can find her a gentle, kind and beautiful stepmother. Anyway, you dont like me. Why dont you just let me die here alone, so that I wonte back and fight for Rosies custody. Summer smiled. Leonardo did not reply immediately, and the room fell into silence again. Thinking of what she had just said to irritate him, Summer felt nervous. Leonardo suddenly blew out the candle. She could not see Leonardos face in the darkness, but she could feel his vexation and the tension in the air. The next second, his voice rang out from the darkness, Summer, Ill give you a chance to reorganize yournguage. Summer clenched her fists, pursed her lips and said, Im hungry. She changed the topic. It was a sign of weakness. Leonardo didnt say anything else. He turned around and walked outside. Summer hurriedly followed him. She wondered if Leonardo had night vision as he walked fast in the darkness. She could only stumble behind him. She almost missed a step when they went downstairs. She couldnt help but scream. Just as she cried out in rm, she felt an arm stretch towards her and wrap around her waist. Summer hurriedly grabbed Leonardos hand and held it tightly. Leonardo did not shake her grip off and just took her downstairs like that. There was an old wooden table in the room downstairs. On the table, there was a burning candle and several dishes. A cat was squatting at the foot of the table. The old man was cing a piece of meat in front of the cat. He smiled warmly as he watched the cat eating the meat. When the old man saw Leonardo bringing Summer down, the smile on his face became even warmer. You guys are here. Hurry up ande to eat. After Summer and Leonardo sat down, the old man asked her with concern, Is the fever gone? Summer smiled and said softly, I feel much better now. Thank you for taking us in. What can I call you, sir? Thats good. Just call me Arthur. Arthur smiled and reached out to pick up a piece of meat for Summer, Lets eat. There were three dishes. One seemed to be Chinese cabbage. Another was sliced pork fried with potatoes. And thest one seemed to be pickles. These were all in home-cooked dishes. Summer looked down at the bowl and found the bacon. She scrabbled some rice into her mouth. Seeing that she took a big mouthful of the dishes, Arthur said gently, Is it to your taste? Theres nothing else in the country, but these vegetables and bacon. I hope you can put up with them. Summer nodded, Its delicious. It was so kind of Arthur to take them in. And he even cooked dinner for them. She couldnt thank him more. How would she be picky? Summer didnt feel the dishes intolerant. She turned to look at Leonardo. Leonardo calmly ate his meal, no different from when he usually ate at home. She was somewhat surprised. Leonardo was usually quite picky. She did not expect that he would be okay with the dishes. Elder people liked to chat during the meal. Summer chatted with Arthur from time to time, and thus knew the basic situation of him. His wife passed away more than a decade ago, and his children had moved to cities. He had been living alone in the mountains. After dinner, Summer was going to wash the dishes, but Arthur refused her. Summer was helpless. So she pushed Leonardo aside, You go wash. She had quarreled with Leonardo before. So she thought Leonardo would ignore her. To her surprise, he actually went to the kitchen to wash the dishes. Arthur didnt stop Leonardo. When Leonardo went to the kitchen, Arthur smiled and said to Summer, You guys are so intimate, just like my wife and I back then. Summer was stunned for a moment and said, really? She didnt know why Arthur thought that she and Leonardo were close. Arthur did not say anything more but looked at her with a smile. Then he turned to tease the cat again. Summer got up and went to the kitchen. The kitchen in the countryside was very crude. Because the fire was built with wooden, the floor of the kitchen was dusty, and so were the beams. Even Summer herself found it dusty. So she was surprised to see Leonardo stand in front of the stove and wash the dishes calmly. She almost suspected that Leonardo had been reced by someone else. After all, he was a young master from a wealthy family and had grown up with luxurious clothes and delicate dishes. In the past, when she invited him to dinner, she would wonder whether he would like the restaurant she chose. Summer walked to his side and said, Let me wash them.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Stand further away. As Leonardo spoke, he didnt stop. He held the rag and patiently wiped the bowls one by one. There was no trace of reluctance or disgust in his expression, just like how he usually handled his work. Summer stood at the side and watched as Leonardo patiently washed the dishes, wiped them clean and put them back. After putting thest bowl back, he walked over to Summer. He touched her forehead before he touched his own. Then he frowned slightly. It was still a little hot. Feeling the temperature of ones forehead was actually a very intimate act. For a moment, Summer felt that the former Leonardo had returned. After taking the temperature of her forehead, Leonardo drew half a basin of cold water and put it aside. He said indifferently, Bring it upter by yourself. You still need to have a cold towel on your forehead at night. Summer could not hear any concern in his tone, but she was satisfied. She nodded, Alright. After a simple wash, Summer carried the half basin of water upstairs. She drenched the towel with the cold water and wrung it out. Then shey on the bed and put it on her forehead again. She closed her eyes and thought about something. There werent many rooms in Arthurs house. Leonardo could either sleep with her tonight or with Arthur. She felt that Leonardo might be more willing to sleep with her. With that thought, she fell asleep in a daze. After some time, Summer felt that someone was taking the towel from her forehead. She opened her eyes and saw Leonardo sitting by the bed and taking the towel from her forehead. He turned around and soaked it in the basin. Then he wrung it out, folded it over and put it on her forehead again. Summer noticed that the room was very bright. She followed the light source and found that it was the shlight of Leonardos cellphone. Although phones couldnt be used to make phone calls, they were still useful as shlights. As she tilted her head, Leonardo couldnt put on the towel. So he scolded in a low voice, Dont move. Summer quicklyy t, so that Leonardo could apply the towel. Leonardo put on the towel and went to get his phone. Summer asked him, What time is it? Where did you go just now? Chapter 476 But I’m a Normal Man Ten oclock. I went out for a walk. Leonardo answered her question with a stiff tone and refused to say another word. Summer asked again, What did you find outside? Leonardo clicked on his phone a few times, probably trying out the signal on his phone. After a while, he put his phone to the side. He looked at Summer with a poker face and said, Lie inside. Hearing this, Summer obediently moved inside and lied down beside the wall. The bed wasnt big. Summer felt that it wasnt even a meter and a half wide. If Leonardo slept with her, she had to stick to the wall. Leonardo turned off the shlight of his phone andy down beside Summer. The minute hey down, Summer felt the narrow bed so crowded. Lying between the wall and Leonardo, she could feel his body temperature and aura. Summer nervously grabbed the corner of the quilt and did not dare to move. The night in the mountains was very quiet, and Leonardos breathing could be heard clearly. Summer felt inexplicably nervous. Suddenly, Leonardo called out to her, Summer. What? Summer said, only to find that her voice was somewhat hoarse. Then, Leonardo said in a low voice, Quilt. Only then did Summer realize that she had pulled the quilt to her. She hurriedly pushed the quilt towards Leonardo. The twoy on the same bed, sharing a quilt without pillows and smelling the damp smell of rotting wood. Summer had slept for too long before, so she couldnt sleep now. She opened her eyes in the darkness and felt that Leonardos breathing had stabilized. She thought that he had fallen asleep, so she tilted her body slightly and tucked Leonardo in. Summer, although Im not interested in you right now, Im a normal man. If you keep moving like this, I cant guarantee that I wont do something out of desire. Leonardos voice rang out, clear andpletely sober. Summer stiffened for a moment. She calmed her mind and said mockingly, If you dont say it, I almost forget that you are a normal man. Summer sneered and turned to face Leonardo with her back. Calm down! Calm down! Leonardo is now a patient. I cant argue with a patient. Summer said to herself. Then she quickly calmed down and fell asleep. In the middle of the night, she was woken up by the heat. The towel on her forehead had slipped away and was almost dry. The small quilt was wrapped up by her alone. She pulled the quilt towards Leonardos side to cover him. This time, Leonardo did not say anything. It seemed that he was really asleep. Suddenly, Leonardo rolled over and faced Summer. Summer took the chance to cover him with the quilt. The night in the mountains was very cold. If Leonardo slept without the quilt, he might have a fever tomorrow morning. Summer also leaned sideways andy face to face with him in the darkness. Although she could not see his face clearly, she could still feel his warm breathing. The bed was small and the quilt was also small. Leonardos warm breathing was right in front of her. It had been a long time sincest time she was so close to him. Her sleepiness had disappeared bit by bit. Just as she was about to turn her back to face Leonardo, he suddenly reached out and wrapped around her waist. Very soon, with his arms and legs, he tightly hugged her in his arms. Summer stiffened for a moment. She was hugged by Leonardo and did not dare to move. After a few minutes, she said tentatively, Leonardo? Leonardos steady breathing sounded in response. It was him who took the initiative to hug her, so he couldnt me her Lying in the warm and familiar embrace, she felt at ease, and sleepiness surged up again. The next day. When Summer woke up, the sky was already bright. However, the sshing sound of rain outside indicated that the weather didnt change any better. Leonardo still maintained the posture of hugging herst night. She felt that he was hugging her so tightly that she could hardly breathe. She gently stretched out her hand, wanting to remove Leonardos hand from her waist.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. However, just as her hand grabbed onto his wrist, the man in front of her suddenly opened his eyes. Summer was afraid to wake him up, so she had been paying attention to Leonardo. Seeing him suddenly open his eyes, Summer immediately released her hand as if she had a guilty conscience and stared at him motionlessly. Leonardo did not move his body. He only moved his arms around her waist and asked with a frown, Whats going on? Last night, you Under Leonardos puzzled gaze, Summer said with an impassive expression, Anyway, it was you who made the first move. Leonardo pulled back his arms and said in a hoarse voice, I slept soundlyst night. You can say whatever you like. From his tone, it seemed that he didnt believe he was the one who made the first movest night. Alright, he did not wake up when he hugged herst night, so it was normal that he didnt remember. Summer didnt want to argue with him. She got up to walk over him and get out of bed. However, just as she stepped forward, she couldnt stand steadily and fell down. Seeing that she was about to fall out of bed, Leonardo reached out to grab her waist, and let her fall onto him. Summer didnt know what to say. She didnt do anything, but she inexplicably felt as if she had made a lie which was discovered now. She pounced on Leonardo and propped herself up to ask him, If I tell you it was an ident, would you believe me? There was no expression on Leonardos handsome face as he said coldly, Do you think I will believe you? Summer shook her head. Leonardo stared at her for two seconds beforeughing suddenly. Summer whispered, Why are youughing Leonardo pushed her aside and sat up. He slowly tidied up his clothes before turning around to look at her. Its better not to use such an old-fashioned trick. What if I didnt grab you just now He didnt finish the sentence, but Summer knew what he meant. Although she knew very well that she had just lost her footing, she could not refute it. Summery on the bed and pulled the quilt over her head, silently covering herself. Feeling that the man next to her got out of bed, Summer pulled the quilt down, revealing her head, Even if I do it again, you will still support me. Old-fashioned tricks can be useful too. Leonardo was putting on his shoes when he heard her voice. He turned around to look at her, his eyes sharp. Summer looked at him without showing any weakness. Leonardo narrowed his eyes and suddenly leaned over to Summer. Could it be that she went too far so that Leonardo wanted to teach her a lesson? Summer was so scared that she closed her eyes. In the next moment, Leonardos mocking voice came from above her head, How dare you provoke me with just this little gut? Chapter 477 Couldn’t Bear to Put Me Through? Summer opened her eyes and met Leonardos significant gaze. She pursed her lips and narrowed her eyes as she sat up from the bed. BANG! Since Leonardo was leaning over as he watched Summer, she hit him on the forehead when she got up. Summer touched her forehead silently. It was a little painful, but she soon got over it. Leonardo covered his forehead with his hand and stared at Summer intensely. Summer slid off the bed slowly and said calmly, Sorry, I bumped into you identally. Although she felt a little pain, Leonardo seemed to be in great pain. identally? Leonardo didnt buy it. Because of the poor condition, neither of them took off their clothes while sleeping. Summer put on her coat and went downstairs. Arthur, who had taken them in, had got up already and was making a fire in the kitchen. Summer greeted him, Good morning, Arthur. Arthur looked up from the smoke and watched Summer with narrowed eyes, Youre up so early. Dont want to get more sleep? I wake up and get up. Dont you get up early, too? Summer rolled up her sleeves and said, Are you making breakfast? Let me help you. What should I do? Arthur shook his head, No need. Summer looked like a delicately nurtured girl and didnt seem to be able to handle such a chore. So you make the fire and I can help you with the breakfast. Summer tugged the hair beside her ear and suggested with a smile. Arthur gave in. He sat in front of the stove to make a fire and told her what to do. In the countryside, people ate what they had. They eat vegetables in season. If there were noodles, they ate noodles; if there was rice, they would have rice. Arthur asked Summer to fry three eggs and prepare the water for the noodles. Before the water boiled, he stood up and took his raincoat to walk out. Summer asked, What are you going to do? There are vegetables in the field. Ill go pick some for the meal. With that, he was about to leave. Summer looked outside. It was raining heavily, and the ground was muddy. He could slip over easily. Frowning, Summer stopped him, Let me go. Why? Im going myself! Arthur was stubborn. With his eyebrows shooting up, he looked sort of austere. That was when Leonardo came downstairs. Seeing the younger man, Summer pointed at Leonardo and said to Arthur, He could do it. Pointed by her, Leonardo raised his eyebrows as he walked over, Do what? Arthur was going to pick some vegetables in the field in front of the house ande back to make the noodles. The water in the pot will boil immediately. Hurry up. Summer pushed Leonardo outside. Her voice was perfectly natural when she bossed him around. Leonardo nced at her levelly before he took the raincoat from the old man, put it on, and walked out. Summer smiled as Leonardo strode through the rain. She realized that although Leonardo could bark something mean on trivialities, he was never perfunctory in actions. He was different from whom he had been, but Leonardo was still Leonardo. Arthur chuckled suddenly. He shook his head and returned to his seat in front of the stove to the fire. Summer asked, What are youughing at? The man smiled but said nothing. Leonardo quickly returned with the vegetables. There was a water tank under the eaves of the back door of the kitchen. Summer brought the vegetables over and washed them before putting them into the pot. Breakfast was noodles with egg and vegetable. After breakfast, Arthur sat in a rocking chair beside the door, holding the cat in his arms drowsily. Summer and Leonardo stood under the eaves outside the door. It looks like the rain wont stop for a while. Summer looked at the rain outside with a worried expression. Leonardo looked solemn, too. There are no neighbors nearby. The road was ruined by the rain, and there is nothing we could do but to wait for our rescue. How do you know there are no neighbor nearby? Summer asked him curiously. Leonardo looked up. I went outst night to take a look, but I couldnt see any lights. It turned out that he had gone outst night to make sure if there were other people nearby. Summer pursed her lips and asked him, All we can do is to wait for them to rescue us? Is there no other way out? Leonardo turned to look at her, his face expressionless. I told you so. You shouldnt havee along. I didnt investigate the terrain here beforeing. It was my own mistake. But were you absolutely right? Summers expression turned cold. Undisturbed by her words, Leonardonded his gaze on her casually. Are you sure you want to discuss this in such a tone at this moment with the man who saved you? If it hadnt been for Leonardo saving her, she might still be standing by the road now and might not be able to make it back. Seeing that he was a little impatient, Summer stopped talking about it. They stood under the eaves for a while. Just as Leonardo was about to return to the room, something seemed toe to Summers mind. She reached out suddenly and grabbed him, Leonardo!Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Leonardos expression remained unchanged, but his tone was somewhat impatient, What? You didnt allow me to visit Jessica here. Was it because I would have to walk such a long way and you Summer observed the look on his face and paused for a moment before she continued softly, You couldnt bear to put me through it? His expression changed slightly, and his gaze was also affectionate. They stared at each other for a few seconds before Leonardo raised his eyebrows and started, Im impressed with the way you tter yourself. Summer didnt give up. Then why? Tell me. Or is it just because you think that you are everything to me? Is there other reason except that youre possessive about me? Leonardo was not interested in arguing with her. He shook off her hand and went inside the room. Summer put her hands on her waist, looked up at the rain, and let out a deep sigh. Leonardo was just reluctant to admit it. Despise his odd temper and denials; he hade to save her immediately, which showed that he cared about her. Leonardos feelings for her might not be as strong as before, but they had been growing bit by bit. This was a good sign. And now, more importantly, they had to leave this ce. If it was going to rain for half a month, would they be trapped here? Although she was d to spend time together with Leonardo, it was neither a proper time nor a proper ce. Rosie was still waiting for them at home, let alone Leonardo, who had to run the Emerson Group. Even if he had settled everything in thepany before he left, there could still be some urgent matters. There is no tel signal here Missing for half a month would not be a good thing. When Summer entered the room, she heard Leonardo and Arthur talking. Is there any other way to the county? Chapter 478 Not Carl Arthur cast a nce at Summer when she came in before answering Leonardo, Yes, but its not safe. Leonardo looked over his shoulder at Summer and said nothing. In the next few days, it was still raining, and the road was still in bad condition. As a result, even if the county sent technicians for the electrical circuit and tel signals, they couldnt reach here. Leonardo and Summer could only stay at Arthurs. Since it was raining, Arthur didnt have to work on the farm. He always held a pipe and sat on a rocking chair at the gate, watching the rain outside. asionally, he would have the cat in his arms. The vegetables they ate every day were freshly picked from thend. Since Summer and Leonardo were staying at Arthurs, they naturally shouldered the responsibility of picking vegetables and cooking. But Summer still couldnt handle the fire. So in most cases, Arthur made the fire, Summer cooked, and Leonardo washed the dishes after the meal. One morning, Summer woke up and listened for the sound of rain. After a while, she turned to Leonardo. Its not raining. Leonardo was lying t on his back beside her. With his eyes closed, he seemed to be asleep. But Summer knew he had been a light sleeper these past few days. Moreover, judging from his tightly knitted eyebrows, it was obvious he was awake. As expected, a few secondster, the man beside her opened his eyes and replied in a hoarse voice, Okay. Hearing his word, Summer sat up and moved to the other side of the bed. She got out of bed and put on her coat before walking towards the door. She was used to it these days. Every day when she got up, she moved to where his feet were and got out of bed. Summer went downstairs, opened the door, and walked out. The house was built on a hill, with a small open space in front of the door for exercise and a forest ahead. Now the forest was shrouded in mist. It was going to be sunny after a long rain and a sudden mist. Once it cleared up, the electrical circuits and signal towers would be repaired. There would be peopleing to fix the road, and Carl and the others would be able to find them as soon as possible. They were leaving. It had only been few days, but in retrospect, it seemed like a long time had passed. Summer looked down at the ck stic slippers on her feet. The slippers were a little toorge for her, revealing part of her fair instep. Mud spattered onto the corners of her trousers as she took a few paces in the mud with her slippers. Youngdy, bring me a basket. Arthur yelled. Summer followed the direction of the sound and found Arthur standing in the green vegetable garden and waving his dirt-covered hand at her. It was a little far, and Summer did not know what he was doing. She raised her voice as she replied, Okay, right away.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Summer walked over with the basket on her back and saw Arthur was squatting in the middle of thend and pulling something out from a pile of newly dug soil. Arthur, what are you doing? The soil was soaked from days of rain. Summer rolled up her trousers to her knees and lumbered over step by step. The soil was too sticky, and Summers slippers were covered with a thickyer of mud. When she reached Arthur, her slippers were covered with mud and became very heavy. Arthur wiped the mud off his hand and delivered round stuff over to Summer. He chuckled, Do you recognize this thing? Summer stared at it for a few seconds before confirming, Its sweet potatoes. He looked surprised, You know it too? Yeah. I bought it in the supermarket, but I havent seen sweet potatoes freshly dug out from the soil. As Summer spoke, she squatted down curiously and picked one up. After observing it for a long time, she bit her lips and said, Its a little small. I was just trying to dig up a few. If its ripe, I can bring some home. Well take these back and make sweet potato porridge. With that, he put the sweet potatoes into the basket. Summer helped him collected them up. Finally, there was a smooth-skinned sweet potato. Arthur peeled it with a knife and handed it to Summer. Try it. The nice-looking one always tastes sweet and crisp. Summer took a bite. It was indeed sweet and crisp. Is it sweet? Yes, very. Summer carried the basket for Arthur and walked behind him while Arthur was leading with a sickle in his hand. The two chatted casually along the way back. When they were about to reach the door, Summer shouted to the house. Leonardo, we bring back some sweet potatoes! Summers words echoed in the air, but there wasnt any response from Leonardo. Summer muttered to herself, Hes not up yet? As she was wondering, she walked back with Arthur. When they were at the door, she found that someone else seemed to be in the house. Summers mind went nk for a short moment, and the look on her face slowly turned aloof. It must be Carl and others. Arthur narrowed his eyes and looked into the room, Someonesing? It should be our friend. Summer pursed her lips and said faintly. Arthur was also surprised. It took a few seconds for him toe to his mind. He reached out and took over the basket she was carrying. You should go to meet them. Ill make the sweet potato porridge. Summer turned around and saw Arthur stooping his back and carrying the basket to the kitchen. Summer went to the living room. There were no windows in the room. When she came in, due to the sudden change of light, she was unable to see the people inside for a while. Summer stepped forward and finally got a clear look at who were inside. Leonardo was sitting on a wooden chair, and the man sitting opposite him was not Carl! As soon as Summer came in, both of them turned to look at her. Leonardo was expressionless. His eyes were deep and revealed none of his thoughts. As for the other man, he smiled at Summer and called her, Summer. Summer couldnt hide the surprise on her face. Stanley Bates, why are you here? Right, the man sitting opposite Leonardo was Stanley. Summer had learned from Leonardo that Carl hade to look for Jessica. She had been thinking that the first person toe should be Carl, but Tim had a better chance to be the first to get here. Although Leonardo did not bring Tim over this time, for Summer, Tim was an omnipotent assistant. He was so resourceful that there was nothing he could not achieve. She had never expected Stanley would be the first to be here. Of course Im here to find you. Stanley smiled frankly as if he knew Summer was trapped and was here only for her. Stanley said it lightly, but Summers heart sank. Apart from Leonardo, she did not tell anyone, including Stanley, about hering to Jessica. She couldnt deny that Stanley was capable, but it was impossible to find her in such a short time without knowing her itinerary. Chapter 479 I Have to Serve You It had only been five days since Summer set off from Hoover City to look for Jessica. From Hoover City to here, it would take people at least one or two days. Besides, the road condition was lousy. The travel would definitely be difficult, so it would take people a little more time toe here. If it took Stanley two days toe here, Stanley set off at least two day earlier. After Summer set off, Leonardo set off in the second day and arrived in the third day. Based on this, Stanley set off here on the day when Leonardo arrived. Stanley was able to know Summer was here in such a short period of time and found her. It meant that Stanley was very likely to keep an eye on Summer all the time. She had lived with Stanley for a period. Then they experienced a car ident together. Although they had a life-and-death experience, she could feel that Stanley had no feelings for her. A man always paid attention to a woman. If he didnt love her, he definitely had other motives. As for Stanleys motives, Summer was more willing to think that he had no ill will. After all, Stanley had helped her all the time. Although he suddenly showed up three years ago, he saved her. Without him, she should have died a long time ago. Summer asked him, The road outside is badly damaged. How did you get in? Helicopter. Stanley examined her up and down and said, Luckily, youre fine. Just as Summer was about to say something, she realized that the atmosphere was filled with tension. She turned around and saw Leonardo staring at her coldly. She shivered, Have I provoked him? She curled her lips and sat beside Leonardo. When she turned around to look at Leonardo, she found Leonardo wasnt that saturnine as before. She asked Stanley, Did you eat breakfast? Stanley looked at her and Leonardo and said, Yes. Summer felt that the atmosphere was a little strange. Not knowing what else to say, she said, We havent eaten yet Leonardo, who had been silent all the time, said suddenly, Was Mr. Stanleys clinic closed? Stanley put on a long face for a few seconds and said, No. I wonder why Mr. Emerson asks me such a question. Leonardo sneered. His deep voice was a little colder than usual. Mr. Stanley is so idle that you even care about my wife. I thought it was because your clinic failed and you had nothing else to do. When Summer heard the word wife, she looked up at Leonardo in surprise. Stanley was refuted by Leonardo and kept silent for a long time. Stanley pursed his lips and forced a smile, Thank you for your concern, Mr. Emerson. I run my psychiatric clinic smoothly. I have a lot of regr customers and hope it will develop better. Its great if Mr. Emerson would like to introduce some customers to me or you yourself can be my customer. The more Stanley said, the more natural his tone became as if he was making a business partner at a banquet. However, Summer felt what Stanley had said atst was intentional. Leonardo smiled more mischievously and became colder. I have the guts to be your customer, do you have the guts to serve me? Mr. Emerson, its my honor if you believe in me. Even if I dont have the guts to serve you, I have to serve you. Stanleys voice sounded a little excited. Leonardo nced at him and didnt say anything else. The conversation between them was filled with tensions. Leonardo kept silent. Stanley turned to look at Summer. Summer, are you going to leave after breakfast? Leonardo also looked at her. Leonardo was extremely indifferent towards Summer. He only nced at her and looked away. He didnt say anything, but Summer felt as if he had said everything. Stanley and Leonardo were at odds. When they had a talk, they always argued with each other. Although Summer felt a little sorry, she still found an excuse to refuse politely, Im afraid that I wont leave with you. My friends wille here and we will wait for them. Stanley noticed that Summer said we, not Leonardo and I. His eyes were filled with disappointment. Then he smiled faintly, OK. Ill stay here with you and wait for your friends.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Stanley turned to look at Leonardo and muttered, Summers friends are also Mr. Emersons friends, right? I believe that Mr. Emersons friends will arrive soon. Even Summer heard the provocation in Stanleys words, let alone Leonardo. She did not know why Stanley said that to provoke Leonardo deliberately, but it was not the time to ask Stanley. She turned to look at Leonardo and found that he didnt care about that, so she was relieved. She was afraid that Leonardo would lose his temper and have a fight with Stanley. If they had a fight, no one here could stop them. What was more, she would be in a dilemma. Lets have breakfast. Arthur said in the room nearby. Summer turned around and saw that Arthur arrived at the entrance of the hall. He held a bowl of fried vegetables in one hand and a bowl of pickles in his other hand. Arthur walked straight to Stanleys side with the dishes, ced the dishes on the table, frowned, nced at Stanley, turned around to fetch a stool and sat down. Arthur lived alone, and there were only three chairs in the hall. When they had meals in the past few days, the chairs were enough. Arthurs expression seemed to imply that he med Stanley for upying his position. Arthur was stubborn and might not be satisfied with Stanleying into his room without greeting him. Summer got up and put her chair in front of the dining table. Ill go to the kitchen to get the porridge. OK, Arthur nodded and turned to nce at Stanley. No matter how thick-witted Stanley was, Stanley knew why Arthur frowned and nced at him. Summer went to the kitchen and took two bowls of porridge. She turned around and saw Leonardo alsoing in. The kitchen door was a little small. When Leonardo entered, he bent slightly and took the two bowls of porridge in Summers hands away. Then he turned around and left. Summer turned around, took another bowl of porridge and followed behind Leonardo. Thus, Stanley saw such a scene. Summer and Leonardo sat beside a faded wooden table. They ate porridge, fried vegetables and pickles with the old Arthur in the countryside. Chapter 480 Stand Close Not to mention Stanley, even the subordinates who hade with Stanley to save people were surprised. Who was Leonardo? Leonardo was born with a silver spoon and grew up in a wealthy family. He even adapted to the lifestyle of the countryside and had meals in such a ce. Summer had gotten used to it, so she wasnt surprised at all. Leonardo picked up pickles and a piece of shallot with chopsticks. He frowned and was about to throw the piece of shallots away. Seeing that, Summer pushed her bowl towards him. Dont throw it. Give it to me. Leonardo frowned and put the piece of shallot into her bowl. She didnt know why he had this habit. He didnt eat onions, shallots or anything rted to that. Stanley saw that, and his eyes were filled with disappointment. He felt like that he was the fifth wheel. Leonardo must think Im stupid. Stanley smiled self-mockingly, stood up and walked out with his subordinates. Summer heard the footsteps and looked up. She looked at Stanley and the others with a puzzled expression and muttered, Why do they walk out? Leonardo put a piece of shallots into her bowl and said, Have your breakfast. Summer wanted to say something, but she did not say anything in the end. She ate less than Leonardo and Arthur. Soon, she was full. She took the bowl into the kitchen and went out to look for Stanley. Leonardo and Arthur were still sitting beside the dining table. From the hall, they saw Summer and Stanley standing together and having a talk. Do they stand close to keep warm? It she so happy to chat with Stanley? Every time Leonardo looked at them, he became angrier. Arthur nced at Leonardo. Then Arthur looked at Summer and Stanley. Arthur asked curiously, Is that young man here topete with you for your wife? Leonardo said expressionlessly, He is not worthy ofpeting with me. Since you know that, why are you so angry? Arthur shook his head, Dont be too anxious. Summer only loves you. Dont be too suspicious Leonardo kept silent for a while and said coldly, She is a loose woman. She wants to remarry me, but she is in the entertainment news involved with other men. Stanley also cares about her. Leonardo sneered! He wasnt sure if Summer only loved him. Arthur was stuck for words. Outside the door. Summer stood beside Stanley and pondered for a moment before saying, Although I dont know why you intentionally provoke Leonardo, I am very grateful that youe to help me. We have a life-and-death experience together. Never mind, Stanleyughed and looked down at the ground. Summer opened her mouth but kept silent. It was mainly because what she wanted to say was not proper here. After a while, she said, After we return to Hoover City, Ill treat you to a meal. Stanley agreed cheerily, OK.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Summer also smiled and said, Its a deal. Its sunny, Arthur said. Summer raised her head and saw the sun in the sky. It had rained for so many days. This was the first time for them to see the sun. The sound of footsteps came from behind the house. Summer turned her head and saw Tim walking over with some people. When Tim saw so many people, a trace of surprise shed through his eyes. After looking around, he looked at Summer. He walked to Summer and said respectfully, Mrs. Emerson. Hi, Tim. Summer smiled. As expected, her feeling was correct. Tim looked at Summer and confirmed that she was fine. He let out a sigh of relief and asked, Where is Mr. Emerson? Summer tilted her head to look at the hall and guesses, He may be washing the dishes inside. Tim looked at the shabby two-story tile-roofed house and felt surprised. This way, Summer said and went straight to the kitchen. Tim had no choice but to follow behind her. Leonardo was indeed washing the dishes in the kitchen. He stood in front of the stove and slowly washed the dishes with his sleeves rolled up. He was as serious as dealing with important documents. He wore a creased shirt and his hair was a little messy. He was different from usual. He was always particr about the food and clothing. Tim was surprised and said hesitantly, Mr. Emerson! Wait a moment. I need to wash the dishes again. Leonardo wasnt surprised for Tims arrival at all and didnt even look at Tim. Leonardo poured out the dirty water from the pot, added the clean water, and washed the dishes again. Then Leonardo turned to look at Tim. Seeing Leonardos face, Tim was sure that this was Mr. Emerson. Tim nodded slightly, Mr. Emerson, the helicopter is parked on thewn behind us. We can leave at any time. Leonardo wiped his hands with a towel and asked Tim, How is the Emerson Group? Everything goes smoothly. They all think you are just on a business trip abroad. There is nothing special, but some documents are piled up, Tim reported seriously. OK, Leonardo replied indifferently, put the towel back on the stove casually and looked out of the door. Outside the door, Arthur was squatting on a stone with a pipe. Stanley took out a lighter to help Arthur light it. Arthur only nced at him and took out a matchbox to light the pipe. Stanley said something to Arthur. Arthur raised his eyebrows and replied. Leonardo looked away and asked Tim, Do you have any money? Yes. After understanding what Leonardo meant, Tim took out a brown paper bag. Of course, Tim had cash with him when he went to such a ce. Apart from the cash in the paper bag, he also brought a lot. Leonardo held the brown paper bag and walked towards Arthur. Leonardo! Summer knew what Leonardo was going to do, so she pulled him back and said, Arthur will be angry. Arthur was stubborn. Although he was poor, Summer knew that what hecked was not money, butpanionship. She could feel that Arthur had been very happy in the past few days because she and Leonardo stayed here. He wont. Leonardo nced at Summer and went out. When Arthur saw Leonardo walking over, he was calm. Leonardo put the bag into Arthurs hand and said something. Arthur kept silent for a while, nodded and epted it. Summer was surprised and asked Tim who was also surprised, Tim, based on your understanding of Leonardo, what do you think he has said to Arthur? If we were in Mr. Emersons vi in Hoover City, I could guess what Mr. Emerson had said After a while, Tim looked up at a spider web on the roof. He said slowly, Mr. Emerson has lived in this kind of ce for a few days. I have no idea what he said. Chapter 481 Ugly Leonoodle Summer thought for a moment and agreed with Tim. It was indeed hard to figure out what Leonardo was thinking. Hence, Summer was very surprised that Leonardo was willing to live in the countryside for these past few days. There was something she didnt know about him. Leonardo said something to Arthur, then Arthur patted Leonardo and said something. However, Summer only saw his mouth moving without knowing what they were talking about. Suddenly, Leonardo waved at her. Summer hurried over. As she approached, Arthur smiled and looked at her, Since you like my pickles, Ill pack a box of pickles for you. It should still be edible when you get home. It waste autumn now, while food was less perishable in this weather. Summer was touched, Thats so nice of you. Dont bother. Ill go get it myself. She had been cooking dinner all these days, except for the first day when she had a fever. Therefore, she knew where Arthur kept those pickles. Alright, then you go get the pickles, and Ill go dig some sweet potatoes for you. Its pesticide-free, not like those sold in the city Arthur wanted to get the hoe as he finished speaking. Summer stopped him, No need The weather just cleared up, so the ground was still wet and slippery, especially in the crond. Its just a few sweet potatoes, nothing precious here Arthur ignored Summers persuasion and went to the field with a hoe. Seeing this, Summer gave up and went into the house to get some pickles. There was arge pottery jar with a lot of pickles inside, which smelled delicious. Summer packed a box of pickles and came out, and Arthur had already returned. He had been farming in the countryside all his life. Although he was getting old, he was still healthy and nimble. Arthur washed the fresh sweet potatoes and packed them up. Afterwards, he went into the house and came out with tworge bags of things. This reminded Summer of a topic she had seen online before. It was talking about that parents would pack a great number of things for their children when they left home after the Spring Festival.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Usually, parents were always worried about their children, so they wanted to prepare everything for them when they left for work in other cities. However, Summer had never received such treatment from Karen. Instead, she got this from an old man who had known her just for a few days. Arthur neatly put those things into a nylon bag. As he tied up the bag, he said, Im just afraid that itll be inconvenient for you to carry so many things on your way home. Otherwise, Ill give you more. I grew those food myself, and they are very fresh Summer walked over and helped him hold the bag without saying anything. Actually, she was so touched that she couldnt speak. It took them some time to pack up things. When they were about to leave, it was almost lunchtime. Arthur frowned as he stood at the door and said, Its already noon. How about you leave after lunch? Although he didnt show his feelings or speak it out, Summer could feel that Arthur didnt want them to leave. However, it muste to an end, like the rainy days. It was impossible for her and Leonardo to stay here forever. They had to live their own lives. Summer raised her head and tugged at Leonardos sleeve, pleading, Leonardo. Anyway, it was already noon. Summer wanted to stay and have lunch with Arthur, but Leonardo might not agree. As expected, Leonardo refused. We still have a lot of things to do, so we wont stay for lunch. Leonardo looked at Arthur calmly and slightly frowned. After pondering for a moment, he solemnly said, Take care. Arthur sighed, Alright, you guys go. I have a limp, so I wont walk you out. After saying that, he picked up the cat squatting beside him, went back to the room and closed the door. Summer got choked up. She took a deep breath and raised her head to hold back her tears. Leonardo looked down at her and said calmly, Lets go. Along the way, Summer couldnt help but look back, even though she was far away from Arthurs house. Only until she reached the destination and couldnt see the two-story mottled house with grey bricks, she stopped looking back. She boarded the helicopter and sat next to Leonardo, but neither of them spoke. They arrived at the county in silence. Leonardo called home as soon as he had a signal. The servant answered the video call and put Rosie on the phone. The disappointment in Summers heart faded a little as she saw Rosie. She held the phone and asked, Rosie, do you miss mommy? Leonardo was sitting behind Summer. Rosie frowned when she saw him on the phone, You guys went out without me Summer paused for a moment and said with a smile, Well be back soon. Alright. Rosie put her face closer to the camera on her phone, and then her face filled the whole screen. After chatting with Rosie for a while, Summer turned around and asked Leonardo, Do you want to talk to Rosie? Leonardo said with a straight face, No. Although he refused tly, his face betrayed his true thoughts. If he didnt want to talk to Rosie, why was he sitting behind Summer? Summer thought for a moment and handed the phone to Leonardo, saying, Take it. Leonardo nced at the phone screen filled with Rosies face. Then he raised his eyebrows and said, Rosie, you look so ugly now. Rosie knew what ugly meant. She wrinkled her nose and imitated Leonardo, Leonoodle, you look ugly too. Leonardo suddenly took the phone from Summer with a naughty smile. He stared at the screen for a few seconds and asked, Are you getting fat? Summer red at him, People will look fatter on camera. Rosie blinked her eyes and touched her belly, A lot of fat. I know you are fat. Stop patting your belly, Leonardo said and gave the phone back to Summer. Summer took it and talked to Rosie for a while before hanging up. When she was in the countryside, the one she worried the most was Rosie. She felt relieved after confirming that Rosie was fine. Summer and Leonardo was staying at a three-star hotel in the county. They had brought so many people, and Summer was the only woman among them. However, there wasnt enough room for them, and even Tim needed to share one room with a subordinate. Thus, Summer had to stay in the same room with Leonardo. Summer had no objections. Anyway, she had slept with Leonardo in the countryside for the past few days. However, Leonardo seemed to be reluctant. After entering the room, Leonardo asked her, Where are you sleeping? Chapter 482 Kind Remind Hearing this, Summer looked around the room. She noticed that there was only one bed and asked, What do you mean? There was only one bed in the room. Did he want her to sleep on the sofa rather than the bed? Leonardo did not say anything but asked the waiter to give him one more quilt. Then he held the quilt and ced it on the sofa. After that, he went to the bathroom to take a bath without looking at Summers face. Summer was confused and watched him enter the bathroom. After a while, she realized that Leonardo was going to sleep on the sofa. When they were in the countryside, they had been sleeping together. But now he wanted to sleep alone? Summer pulled a wry face. Not long after, Leonardo finished bathing and came out of the bathroom wrapped in a towel. Summer did not speak to him but stood up and walked into the bathroom. Halfway through the bath, she heard a knock on the door. She listened carefully and heard Leonardo open the door. After bath, she went out and saw Leonardo in pajamas sitting at the table with aptop. The room was not big. She turned around and saw a set of womens pajamas neatly ced on the bed. From the color, she could tell that their pajamas were especially for lovers. Leonardos voice suddenly sounded, Tim bought that. Summer turned around and found Leonardo was still in the same position as before. He stared at theptop screen and was busy tapping on theptop. If she and Leonardo werent the only people here, she would have thought that Leonardo was talking to someone else. Thank you. Summer picked up her pajamas and went back into the bathroom. After she came out, she called Jessica. In fact, she had called Jessica when arriving at the county, but she didnt get through. So she called again to see if she could reach Jessica now. After Summer dialed, she waited for two seconds and heard a beep. The phone was actually put through! It rang several times before Jessica picked it up. Jessica said excitedly, Summer? Are you alright? Im fine. What about you? Summer went to bed as she spoke. She leaned against the bed and briefly told Jessica what had happened these days. Jessica was in the vige, where had no space for the helicopter. Therefore, she could not leave there for the time being. Moreover, the road into the vige was so badly damaged that it would take a long time to repair it. Luckily, Jessica was fine. Summer felt relieved. Though Jessica couldnte back for the time being, Carl was there to take care of her. So Summer wasnt worried and decided not to stay here to wait for Jessica. See you in the Hoover City. OK. See you then. Summer hung up the phone and looked at Leonardo, only to discover that he was still sitting in front of theptop. Summer saw his serious expression and guessed he was probably working. Even if he was in pajamas, he still looked awesome. Summer raised her voice and said, Leonardo, Im going to sleep. Leonardo gave her a nce and said coldly, The light switch is beside the bedside. Do you want me to turn off the light for you? Summer took a deep breath and said quickly, No, Ill do it myself. She reached out to turn off the light andy on the bed. The room was instantly plunged into darkness. Only theputer in front of Leonardo gave off a faint blue light. Summer squinted to adjust her vision to the darkness and then fixed her eyes on Leonardo. In fact, she wanted to persuade him to rest just now. There was always work to be done, but he could deal with them after he came back. However, she dumped this idea after hearing Leonardos speech. She tossed and turned, gradually falling asleep. When she woke up, it was already early the next morning. She opened her eyes and saw Leonardo lying on the sofa. The sofa in the hotel room was smaller than the one at the presidential suite that Leonardo usually lived in. Now he seemed to feel ufortable for sleeping on the sofa, with one hand on the back of his head and the other on his chest.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. More than half of the quilt fell to the ground. Summer got out of bed and walked over to pick up the quilt. Just as she covered Leonardo with the quilt, he suddenly opened his eyes and grabbed her hand vigntly. They started at each other for a moment. After recognizing Summer, Leonardo let go of her hand. Summer withdrew her hand and said, The quilt fell to the ground. Leonardo sat up, nced at the quilt, and then put it away. Then he got off the sofa and went straight to the bathroom. Summer took a deep breath, but she still felt bad. Werent they good when they were at Arthurs house? She could clearly feel that Leonardo had be much closer to her during that time. But she didnt expect him to be capricious and give her a cold shoulder as soon as they left. After breakfast, they set off for the nearby city to take the flight to the Hoover City. At the airport, they met Stanley and his bodyguards. Stanley said something to the bodyguards behind him before walking towards Summer, Summer, what a coincidence! What time is your flight? Summer said, 1 p. m. Actually, it wasnt a coincidence, for here was the closest city to the county which had flights to Hoover City. If they wanted to go back, they have toe here to take ne. Moreover, this airport was so small that it was normal to meet acquaintances. Stanley smiled, Mine is two oclock. Mrs. Emerson. Tim suddenly walked over and said, Were going to the lounge now. Summer nodded at him and then turned to talk to Stanley, I have to go now. See you then. Stanley smiled at her and watched her walk away. Tim followed Summer and asked after a moment of hesitation, Mrs. Emerson, how did you know Mr. Stanley? Summer paused and looked at Tim. Tim nodded and said respectfully, Mrs. Emerson, dont get me wrong. I dont mean anything. Its just I suddenly remember that Mr. Stanley had been on the news with you before you and Mr. Emerson went to the ind. This made my curious about your rtionship. Knowing that Tim meant well, Summer thought for a moment and said, I dont know when I first saw him. But three years ago, when I woke up, he was by my side, and I could tell from his tone that he knew me. Tim nodded and said, I have something to tell you, but I dont know if I should say it. Summer smiled, Say it if you like. Mrs. Emerson, since you know nothing about his background, youd better be careful. Tims tone was gentle. He was different from Leonardo. Leonardo showed his hatred for Stanley explicitly, while Tim did that implicitly. He knew Summer was grateful to Stanley, as he had saved her. Just because of thisplicated rtionship, Tim was gentler when he tried to persuade Summer to be wary of Stanley. Chapter 483 Drive Mrs. Emerson Back The nended at Hoover City International Airport. Tim had asked bodyguards to pick up Summer and Leonardo. As soon as they left the airport, a bodyguard walked to them. The bodyguard nodded slightly and said, Mr. and Mrs. Emersons. Leonardo turned to Summer and asked her, Where are you going? As Leonardo had been indifferent to her over the past few days, Summer got used to it. Go to your house and see Rosie, she replied without changing her expression. Leonardo seemed not to be surprised at her answer. He then turned around and looked at Tim, Go to thepany. After he finished speaking, he walked towards a car. There were several cars from the Emerson Group parking in front of the airport. Seeing Leonardo walk to one of them and wanted to go to thepany, a bodyguard took the initiative to open the car door for him. After watching Leonardos back as he departed, Tim told another bodyguard beside him, Drive Mrs. Emerson back. Summer ignored what Tim said and caught up with Leonardo. She said, How about I leave some of vegetable from Uncle Arthur to you? Just as Leonardo was about to get into the car, he heard her. Pausing for a moment, he turned to look at her and said, No necessary. You can take all of them. After he finished speaking, he got into the car. The bodyguard closed the door and respectfully nodded at Summer before walking away. Tim then got into the car as well and drove Leonardo to thepany. As the car drove away, Summer took a deep breath before turning around and got into another car. What an unpredictable man Leonardo was! The bodyguard drove Summer to Leonardos house. Upon seeing Summer, Rosie ran over happily and rushed into her embrace. Mommy! Rosie seemed to have gained some weight. When Summer picked her up, she found Rosie heavier than before. When your daddy and I were not at home, did you eat well and sleep well? Summer sat down on the sofa with Rosie in her arms. A servant walked over with a cup of water. Summer took it and whispered, Thank you. Yes! Rosie answered Summer loudly. Then, she tried hard to look at the gate where Summer had just entered. Summer followed her gaze. Rosie took her eyes off the gate soon and looked up at Summer, Wheres Daddy? Summers expression suddenly dimmed, and a hint of sadness shed across her eyes. She said, He is busy, and he is in thepany now. There came Rosies disappointed voice. However, she cheered herself up soon. It doesnt matter if Dad is not here, as long as Mom is at home. After apanying Rosie for a while, Summer nned to leave. Before she left, Rosie kept holding her hand and wanted to go with her. Summer reached out to stroke Rosies head, I wille to you tomorrow. I dont want you to leave Rosie pouted and didnt release Summer, with her eyes full of tears. Summer felt distressed seeing Rosies expression. Shepromised, Im gonna call your Dad, okay? Rosie hurriedly nodded, Yes. Although Rosie was young, she would do as Summer said if Summer exined to her with patience. Given that Rosie grew up with servants, who were responsible for taking care of her, or her father, who was strict. She was in factck of love, and kids like her preferred parents over servants. It was every childs instinct to depend on their mothers. Summer held Rosie in her arms and took out her phone to call Leonardo. To Summers surprise, Leonardo picked up the phone immediately, which was rare. Whats wrong? Leonardo asked in a cold voice as usual. Im at your house now. Rosie wants to go home with me, can I take her back for a few days? Summer was not sure whether Leonardo would agree or not. She wondered what she should say if Leonardo refused. However, Leonardo agreed before she worked out an excuse. Leonardo continued in a t voice, Is there anything else? Summer paused and was shocked for a moment before she said, No. I have a meeting right away. It was easy for Summer to tell that Leonardo reminded her to hang up and not waste his time. Since Leonardo agreed her taking Rosie home for a few days, Summer didnt say anything else. Thank you for your time. Goodbye. After she finished speaking, she waited for Leonardo to hang up. It had been a long time since Leonardo, who had been ustomed to wait for her to hang up first, had changed. Summer got used to it now. However, Leonardo didnt hang up immediately. There came Tims voice at the other end, Mr. Emerson, its time for the meeting. As soon as she heard Tim, Summer hung up. When Summer put away her phone, she saw Rosie, whose eyes were full of hope, looking at her. Summer pinched her face and said, Do you think he agrees? Rosie nodded with an innocent expression, He must have agreed! Youre right! Summer put her down, What do you want to take with you? Rosie tilted her head and considered for a while before speaking out, Little tiger. Summer knew the doll she got from Leonardo. Since there were Rosies clothes and daily necessities at Summers home, she didnt need to take anything else with her. With the doll, Summer and Rosie left Leonardos house. The bodyguard who took Summer here from the airport, sent Summer and Rosie to Summers home again. The house was dusty, as Summer was not in for a week. Rosie kept bothering her when she did some cleaning, Summer helped Rosie put on gloves and an apron. However, Rosie was so small that she looked funny wearing those.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Summer was afraid that Rosie would fall because of the long apron, so she rolled it up for her. Summer made a pointed hat for Rosie with a newspaper. With it on her head, Rosie ran around the house happily. Because of Rosie, it took Summer much more time to finish the cleaning. Fortunately, it was not too dirty. Summer just needed to clean up a bit. After cleaning up, Summer took off her gloves and apron. Then, she went to help Rosie. Rosie cooperated with her well when she took off Rosies gloves and apron. But when she tried to touch the pointy hat, Rosie hugged her and didnt let her move. Summer couldnt help butugh and ask her, Do you like it? Rosie hurriedly nodded, Yes. Alright, then you can wear it. Summer didnt force Rosie to pull of the hat, as she knew it was natural for a child to be attracted by such a new stuff. After Summer finished speaking, she helped Rosie adjust the pointed hat. Suddenly, the doorbell rang. Do you hear the doorbell? Summer asked. She wondered who woulde to her as she just came back. Ill go open the door! Rosie took the initiative to open the door. Halfway through the journey, the pointed hat on her head fell off. She picked it up and continued running to the door. After she managed to open the door, she smiled and threw herself into a mans arms. Summer walked over and saw that it was Leonardo. Chapter 484 Asking for Help Why are you here? Summer did not expect Leonardo toe so soon. Leonardo, who was still in the suit he wore when he left the airport in the afternoon, nced at Summer, bent down and picked Rosie up. Then, he entered the house. After a while, he found Summer did not keep up, so he turned to look at her and said, Its time to eat. Hearing this, Summer looked at the clock. Only then did she realize that it was already seven oclock in the evening. Seeing Leonardo sitting down on the sofa with Rosie in his arms, Summer hurriedly closed the door and followed him. Summer asked Rosie, Are you hungry? What do you want to eat? On Leonardos knee, Rosie said in excitement, Drumsticks! Drumsticks? Im not sure if there are drumsticks avable in the refrigerator. Summer turned around and walked towards the kitchen. As she expected she wouldnte back in about half a month, she cleaned out the refrigerator, except for the frozen meat in the freezer. But she was not sure if there was any drumstick left She went to the kitchen and opened the refrigerator. In the freezer, she found drumsticks. Since Rosie liked drumsticks and chicken wings, Summer was ustomed to buy more when shopping. Even if Rosie didnte here a lot recently, Summer didnt change the habit. Putting one hand on the refrigerator door, Summer shouted to Rosie, Rosie, we have drumsticks in the refrigerator. Be with your dad for a while and Ill cook. Rosie replied, Alright! Summer took out drumsticks from the freezer and cast a nce at the living room. Leonardo turned on the TV, and there came the sound of a cartoon. With his legs crossed, Leonardo watched TV. Rosie, who sat beside him with her doll, was watching television attentively. They were almost in the same position. Rosieughed out once in a while, while Leonardo sat immobile and stared at the screen with a straight face. Summer smiled and went to the kitchen to cook. Apart from meat, there were only a few potatoes and dried fungus avable at home.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. With them, Summer cooked braised drumsticks, sliced pork with fungus, stir-fried potato slices and shrimps and seaweed soup. All of them were simple homemade dishes. When cooking the soup, Summer shouted to Rosie who was in the living room, Its time to eat. Come to the kitchen and get your tableware. Not long after, Summer heard heavy footsteps approaching. Rosie would always be excited at Summers words and run to the kitchen. Obviously, it was Leonardo who came to the kitchen. Summer paused for a moment and turned around. It was indeed Leonardo walking in. Without looking at Summer, Leonardo walked straight to the cupboard and took out bowls from inside. Rosie had a colorful bowl, which was for kids. Leonardo took it out. Then, he took another two small white bowls. He probably felt Summers stare, so he suddenly turned around and looked into Summers eyes. In an instant, Summer got embarrassed being stared by Leonardo. She smiled at him and then turned to look at the boiling seaweed and shrimps soup. Both seaweed and shrimps needed to be socked in boiling water instead of cooking. After adding salt, vinegar and shallot, the soup was finished. Just as she finished it, Leonardo reached out his hand and took the soup. Summer turned around and saw bowls in his other hand. She said, Leave it to me Leonardo ignored her, walking out with bowls in one hand and soup in the other. Since Summer failed to stop him, she served the dishes all by herself. After cing the soup on the dining table, Leonardo shouted to Rosie, Its time to eat. Rosie, who was concentrating on cartoon, failed to hear Leonardo at all. Leonardo narrowed his eyes, stood up and walked over. He directly turned off the TV with the remote on the coffee table. As Rosie was watching TV happily, she was irritated and threw out the doll she carried when Leonardo turned off the TV. She pointed at Leonardo and shouted out, Why did you turn off the TV? Because of anger, Rosie asked in a sharp voice. Leonardo ignored her, pointing at the little tiger that she had thrown to the ground, and said in a low voice, Pick it up. With a snort, Rosie wrinkled her nose and refused to do as Leonardo said. Instead, she was about to turn on the TV with the remote. It was easy for Leonardo to tell her n. When she reached out, Leonardo picked her up by the cor, walking from the sofa towards the dining table. As soon as Summer served thest dish, she saw this scene. Once being picked up by Leonardo, Rosie sensed that her father might be angry and didnt dare to talk back anymore. With her lips twitched, Rosie clenched her fists and dreaded to cry out. Summer put down the dish and looked at Leonardo, Whats wrong? Rosie, who had pursed her lips and tried not to cry, cried out as soon as she saw Summer, Mom! I want Mom! She sounded extremely miserable. If she hadnt been present, Summer would suspect Leonardo was mistreating Rosie. Leonardo put Rosie into the dining chair and said without any expression, Even if you ask help from your grandfather today, its useless. Stopping for a moment, Rosie raised her head and cried out miserably, Grandpa! I want Grandpa! Leonardos face clouded over. This was also the first time she had seen Rosie being so naughty. Leonardo poured a ss of water and handed it to Rosie, Drink some water and calm down. Summer pulled a wry face when she looked at Leonardo. How could he handle a child like this? She could hardly watch any longer and tried to hug Rosie, but she was stopped by Leonardo. Rosies cry became low. She looked at Summer wrongly and said, Mom Just as Summer was about to speak, Leonardo gave her a gentle push. He repeated, Drink the water. As he said in a serious voice, Rosie trembled and lowered her head to drink water. She took a swig of water and pushed Leonardos arm away. Are you calm now? Leonardo put down the cup and asked her. Rosie reached out to wipe the tears off her face and said with a sob, Yes. Leonardo asked again, Do you want to eat? Rosie looked up at him and nodded, Yes. Leonardo set her bowl, which was full of rice and a drumstick in front of her. Rosie picked up her chopsticks and began to eat as Leonardo told. After taking a bite, she sobbed, Its hot. Then wait a moment and eat when its getting cold. Leonardo did not look up at her and continued to serve dinner. Summer was dumbfounded when she saw Leonardo put a bowl of rice in front of her. Leonardo did not seem to have noticed what he had done and continued to serve food for himself. Chapter 485 Summer’s Guess Leonardo sat down and was shocked at Summer staring at him. However, he didnt say anything and lowered his head to eat. Summer fixed her eyes on him silently for a long time before eating. She had been observing Leonardo during dinner. Leonardo didnt seem to notice it. He remained calm and ate without looking up at her. He didnt say a word until he finished dinner. He stood up and said calmly, Im heading home now, and Ille to pick Rosie up tomorrow. Summer was shocked for a moment before nodding and saying, Alright. Leonardo then turned to look at Rosie, Rosie, Im leaving. Rosie was eating thest drumstick. Upon hearing him, she said without looking up, Goodbye! Leonardo raised his eyebrows slightly and left. After he left, Summer sat at the dining table and pondered. She didnt move until Rosie came over and tugged at her sleeve, Mom, can I watch cartoon now? Rosie was able to articte her words. All of a sudden, Summer thought of the scene when she first met Rosie. Back then, although Rosie could speak clearly, she didnt talk much. As long as there were adults around and chatting with them, children could learn to talk quickly. Sure. Summer stood up and led her to the sofa and sat down. She turned on the TV for Rosie and said, Ill go to clean the dishes. You can watch TV until Im done. Then, you have to take a bath and go to sleep. Yes. Rosie had been preupied with the cartoon, fixing her eyes on the TV screen. Summer stroked her head and went to the kitchen. By the time she finished tidying up the kitchen and came out, Rosie had fallen asleep on the sofa. It was natural as she normally went to bed at this time. Summer carried Rosie into the bedroom, helped her take off her clothes and cleaned her face. Then, she put Rosie on the bed. The next day. After getting up, Summer cooked porridge and steamed sweet potatoes. Sweet potatoes were brought back from the Uncle Arthurs. They were small and waxy, and it would be a good choice to eat in the morning. After putting sweet potatoes in the pot, Summer went downstairs to buy steamed buns. As there werent enough food at home, they could only eat porridge and buns in the morning. When Summer went downstairs, she saw a familiar car. Summer walked closer and confirmed that it was Leonardos car ording to the license te number.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Then, Leonardo opened the car door and got off. He came out of the drivers seat, so he had driven here by himself. Although he had said that he would pick Rosie up today when leaving yesterday, Summer thought he woulde at night. Surprisingly, he came over so early. Obviously, Leonardo had seen her as well. He locked the car and strode towards her. Where are you going? Buy steamed buns. Summer pointed at the gate. Then she asked, Why are you here so early? With the car key in his hand, Leonardo looked down and said, I havent eaten breakfast yet. What? Summer wondered why he was so anxious that he came over before eating breakfast. Leonardo ignored Summers shocked expression and walked out of themunity. He said, Lets go. Where are we going? Summer followed him and asked in confusion. Leonardo turned round and frowned slightly, Arent you going to buy steamed buns? It turned out that he wanted to buy buns with her. Summer felt strange as she walked. Would Leonardo be willing to eat cheap steamed buns now? From yesterday onwards, she had felt that Leonardo was weird. It seemed that she was not delusional. Summer watched Leonardos back and slowed down. The shop was right outside themunity gate. And there were people queuing up when they arrived. Leonardo was conspicuous, standing in front of the shop. He stared at the menu on the wall for a while before joining the queue. It was rare to see Leonardo line up to buy buns. When Summer walked over, it was Leonardos turn. The boss seemed to know Leonardo, so he asked in a trembling voice, What kind of steamed buns do you want? Leonardo said indifferently, Two for each. The boss was dumbfounded for a moment and asked, For how many people? As an old shop, which had been running for more than a decade, there were more than ten kinds of buns here. Summer hurriedly walked over and said, Sorry, he was joking. We want two dumplings and two meat buns. Besides, we want one cabbage bun and one mushroom bun After Summer finished ordering what she and Rosie needed, she turned to Leonardo and asked, Which type do you like? Leonardo remained calm and said, It doesnt matter, I can eat anything. Thus, Summer ordered for him, Well, we need two more meat buns, one more cabbage bun and one more mushroom bun. Just as Summer was about to reach out when the boss packed the buns and handed them to her, she found Leonardo had done it. Since Summer looked at him in surprise, Leonardo said indifferently, Im hungry. Summer did not believe him at all. As Rosie was at home alone, Summer felt worried. Therefore, she walked faster on her way back. With a bag full of buns in his hand, Leonardo followed her. In the elevator, Summer looked at their figures reflected on the wall and couldnt help but think that they looked like a couple, who went out for a walk on a weekend morning together and bought buns for breakfast. Unfortunately, this was not the case for her and Leonardo. When Summer opened the door and entered, she saw Rosie had gotten up. Standing at the kitchen door with a doll in her arms, Rosie was looking for her mother. Rosie had lived with Summer for a period of time. Back then, Summer usually cooked breakfast in the kitchen when Rosie got up in the morning, so Rosie was used to look for her in the kitchen. Rosie, you are awake, Summer changed her shoes, I just went out to buy steamed buns. Lets go wash up now. We can have breakfast soon. Alright. Rosie rubbed her eyes and reached out her hands, wanting Summer to hug her. When Summer helped Rosie wash up and went out of the bathroom, she found Leonardo had already ced the buns on different tes. Without saying anything, Summer put Rosie into her chair. Rosie reached out her hand in excitement, What a big bun! Since Rosies hands were clean, Summer didnt stop her from getting buns on her own. Summer rolled up Rosies sleeves and turned to the kitchen to serve porridge and sweet potatoes. As sweet potatoes were small, sweet and glutinous, Rosie liked them very much. But Summer was afraid that Rosie would suffer from indigestion, so she only gave Rosie two small ones. Arent you going to try one? They were brought from Uncle Arthurs field. Summer looked at Leonardo and handed him a sweet potato. Leonardo did not refuse and took it. Summer narrowed her eyes and stared at him, wondering whether her guess was right or not. Chapter 486 Why Do I Have to Tell You? No matter how reticent a person was, when his personality and behavior changed, the people close to him could easily notice it. Moreover, Leonardo had obviously changed. But Summer asked no questions, as she was thinking about something else. It was about Stanley. It had already been dragging on for a long time. If it continued, she was afraid there would be more trouble. So, shed better sort it out early. After breakfast, Summer said casually, Are you and Rosie leaving now? Im going out for something. Leonardo looked up at her with a calm expression, Where are you going? Go to ask Stanley. Summer did not hide from Leonardo. After a moment of silence, Leonardo suddenly said, Im going with you. What do you want? Summer frowned slightly. She did not think Leonardo just wanted to be with her. See the doctor, said Leonardo, his face expressionless. The car stopped at the entrance of Stanleys psychological clinic. Leonardo sat in the drivers seat while Summer sat in the passenger seat. She looked out of the window. The clinic just opened and the cleaners were sweeping the floor. They were here for something important, so they didnt bring Rosie with them. Leonardo asked someone to take Rosie back to the vi. Summer opened the door and got off. Then she turned to look at Leonardo and said, Ill call Stanley. Just as he was about to speak, Leonardos eyes suddenly shed. He looked ahead and said, No need to call. Following his gaze, Summer saw Stanley slowly driving over. What a coincidence! Youe together? Stanley got out of the car. He was wearing a dazzling white suit. After he finished speaking, Stanley turned to look at Summer and said, Why dont you call me in advance? If I am seeing a patient, you will have a wasted journey. Summer smiled, I was just about to call you but youe, and you have no patients now. Stanley smiled as his gaze fell on the car behind them. He knew Summer had also bought a car. But the car behind was a Bentley. It must be Leonardos. So, Leonardo and Summer came together, instead of meeting each other here. Stanley withdrew his gaze and smiled, Please follow me. When they arrived at the office, Stanley asked his secretary to prepare tea for Leonardo and Summer. Then he smiled, Mr. Emerson, I didnt expect you toe. Mr. Stanley, you have such a fine reputation. No psychiatrist is better than you in this country. Leonardo seemed to beplimenting Stanley, but his voice was so t as if he was merely stating a fact. That was to say, if there were a better psychiatrist, he wouldnte. However, was that what Stanley thought about Leonardo? The smile faded a little from Stanleys face. He took out his notebook and said, Mr. Emerson, tell me about your condition, just briefly. Leonardo did not speak immediately. Instead, he turned to Summer and said, You tell him. Why me? Its about your condition. Leonardo asked, You know better than I, dont you? After thinking it over, Summer realized it was true. Leonardo was hypnotized, and his memories had changed several times. Summer was close to him, so she could see it more clearly. Summer took a deep breath and said, OK, let me help you. Then, she turned to look at Stanley and said seriously, Three years ago, Leonardo was deeply hypnotized by a hypnotist. He lost all his memories and forgot everyone. Several months ago, he became better, but recently he lost the memories of the past seven years Summer tried her best to make herself understood. After she finished speaking, she asked Stanley, Do you understand?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Of course. Stanley paused for a moment and then continued, However, I want to know who hypnotized Mr. Emerson. Leonardo sneered, Why do I have to tell you? Who do you think you are? His tone was arrogant and offensive. But this was in his nature. Summer pressed down on his hand in quiet deliberation, signaling him to restrain himself. Leonardo turned to look at her, his face hard to read. Stanley had long known Leonardo was arrogant, so although his face changed, he didnt turn to Leonardo. You dont have to say if you dont want to, Stanley said as he stood up. I only know a little about hypnosis. It cant make you recoverpletely, but I will help you get better. Before Leonardo could make a sound, Summer asked nervously, What are you going to do? Stanley took out a lighter from the drawer and smiled at Summer, His amnesia and memory disorder are rted to hypnosis, so it must be solved by hypnosis. Stanley hit the switch of the lighter, his face expressionless. Leonardo, look at it. Stanley raised the lighter and signaled Leonardo to look at the fire. Leonardo was very cooperative. Your name is Leonardo. You are the president of the Emerson Group. You are thirty years old. You are Stanleys voice was low, gentle, and beautiful. Summer sat beside Leonardo. She stared at the lighter out of curiosity. Unknowingly, she was held spellbound. She felt that the whole world suddenly fell silent and Stanleys voice also faded off. It was extremely quiet Suddenly, she felt a pain in her hand. She suddenly woke up and found Leonardo was pinching her hand. He seemed to wake her up on purpose. After she regained consciousness, Leonardo let go of her hand, while he was still staring at the fire. While speaking, Stanley slowly loosened his grip on the switch. And the fire quietly perished. Summer turned to look at Leonardo. He was looking at the lighter expressionlessly. There was no change on his face. However, Stanleys forehead was covered in sweats. Noticing Leonardo had been silent for a long time, Stanley called him, Leonardo? Leonardo looked up and said in disdain, I thought you were only saying know a little to sound modest. I didnt expect that you are not humble, but exaggerating. Stanley said with an ugly look on his face, You didnt feel anything just now? Leonardo sneered, What do I need to feel? Chapter 487 I Won’t Talk to Stupid Women Summer looked at Stanley and then turned to look at Leonardo. Leonardo remained sober from the beginning to the end, so he did not know what Stanley wanted him to feel. However, Summer knew what Stanley meant. If Leonardo hadnt pinched her hand, she would have been hypnotized. It was hard to describe that feeling. For a while, Summer felt she was not who she was. The surroundings were very quiet. There was a vast expanse of whiteness. She did not know where she was going or what she was going to say. Stanley stared at Leonardo with a serious expression. Leonardo leanedzily back in his chair, and said casually, But I can understand. After all, you are only a psychiatrist. Although hypnosis and psychology seem to closely rted, they are not the same. Stanley still looked like crap. His lips curled in a forced smile. Indeed, Im sorry to be so unskillful. Stanley had always been calm. Summer only saw him panic when he was with Leonardo. Ordinary person was no match for Leonardo. Leonardo said indifferently, You have to be sorry. Leonardo was not inclined to mince his words. Summer couldnt help but turn to look at him.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. He casually stood up, with his hands in his pockets. Lets go, he said to Summer. Summer was at a loss for a moment and then said, You go first. She still wanted to ask Stanley something. She had to figure it out before she left. Leonardo looked at her and then at Stanley. Suddenly, he turned around and sat down. Just ask. Summer noticed a flicker of doubt in his eyes. He seemed to think she would cheat on him with Stanley Summer bit her lips and said coldly, It is none of your business. She had tried her best to forbear recently. Leonardo had been quite rude since he lost his memory. So, when he looked at her with suspicion, she couldnt bear it anymore. Leonardos face immediately darkened. Its none of my business? Leonardo sneered. Summer, do you dare to say it again? Its none of your business, Summer said with determination. After saying that, she looked into Leonardos eyes. There was no harm to have a try. It was the first time she dared to repeat the words and make Leonardo angry. That made her feel much better right away. Leonardo red at Summer with a very ugly look on his face. Stanley said, Actually, its no big deal. Mr. Emerson can know it. Summer turned to look at Stanley. He smiled, Summer, three years ago, before you gave birth to you baby girl in Australia, did you see someone fighting one night? You called the police, right? Summer was puzzled when she heard that. Noticing she might have forgotten, Stanley was a little disappointed. After all, it is so long ago. Its normal for you to forget. Im very grateful. If it werent for you calling the police, I wouldnt have the chance to stand here and talk to you. Summer pursed her lips and said, Im sorry. Indeed, she did not remember. Perhaps it was long ago, or it was just an unimportant incident that she forgot easily. However, Stanley kept it in mind and saved Summer three years ago. He was grateful and honorable. At the thought of this, Summer had all kinds of feelings and said, If it werent for you saving me three years ago, I wouldnt be able to stand here and talk to you either. Leonardo, who had been silent, suddenly stood up and pulled Summer out. What are you doing? I have something else to say! Summer did not know what was wrong with Leonardo. He was as impulsive as a spoiled child. She struggled for a moment but found she couldnt break free from Leonardo. He grabbed her arms tightly. After he pulled her up, Leonardo said to Stanley, Mr. Stanley, you are single, but please understand that we have a daughter to take care of. She is left alone at home. We are worried about her. So, we wont talk anymore. I understand. Then Stanley smiled at Summer, Summer, see you next time. See Before she could finish speaking, Leonardo quickly pulled her out. After leaving Stanleys clinic, Summer suddenly shook off Leonardos hand. Then she got in and mmed the door with a bang. Leonardo, how childish you are! I dont know why you dont like Stanley, but he is my savior. Even if youre unhappy, I wille to see him and talk to him. Besides, weve never been out of line! Summer said as she grabbed her hair irritably. You saved him once and he saved you once. You two are even. There is no need to see him, Leonardo said as he started the car, his tone so cold that he seemed to have no emotions at all. Summer looked at him in disbelief, Leonardo! You werent so cold and heartless before! Leonardo sneered, You werent so stupid before! Summer narrowed her eyes and asked, You dont have any memories of being with me. How do you know who I used to be? In an instant, the car was so silent that they could hear each others breathing. Leonardo tightened his grip on the steering wheel. The joints of his fingers were slightly pale. He clenched his jaw and pursed his lips. Summer continued aggressively, Has the cat got your tongue? After a long time, Leonardo said in a hoarse voice, I wont talk to stupid women. Well, you must have suffered a lot. You have to eat the food cooked by that stupid woman every day and even have a child with her, Summer said in a cold tone and stared at him. Summer! Leonardo angrily stepped on the brakes! The sound of the car suddenly braked was quite piercing. Summer looked at him expressionlessly and said coldly, Leonardo, have you remembered anything? You thought I was stupid these past two days, right? Do you think I cant find it out? Im not as smart as you, but Im not brainless! If you are not brainless, you wouldnt treat Stanley as your savior. Leonardos tone was as cold as hers. He forestalled Carl to save you. Cant you tell it? Summer didnt back down at all. So what? He indeed saved me. Even though Ive been in a vegetative state for three years, he hasnt given up on me. No matter what his purpose is, he is my savior. I owe him a lot! Do you think? Before Summer could finish her words, Leonardo covered her mouth. She was stunned with her eyes wide open. Leonardos face was very close to hers. He lowered his eyes, and she couldnt tell how he felt. Leonardo pulled her into his arms. He wrapped around her waist with one hand and held her chin with the other. Then he started to kiss her forcefully. Summer tasted the blood in her mouth. Her lips were broken again. Chapter 488 This Is the Way to Our House Because of the kiss, they stopped arguing. Leonardo had always been domineering and powerful, and Summer couldnt break free from him. After a long time, Leonardo finally let her go. Trembling with anger, Summer raised her hand to hit him. However, she paused with her hand in midair. The past few years had been tough on them. There was always something unexpected. Even if she was very angry, she couldnt bear to hit him. Summer withdrew her hand and asked again, Have you remembered anything? No, Leonardo replied simply. Summers face changed. Leonardo noticed her emotional changes and added, Not everything. Summer tilted her head to look at him and said coldly, What do you remember? Leonardo moved his lips, paused for a few seconds, and said, I remember I was drugged in the Golden Cauldron Club. And it was our first time. Summer was shocked and panic. She pursed her lips and asked, What else?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Nothing. Leonardo stared straight at her, his eyes deep and dark. Summer and Leonardo exchanged nces for a few seconds before turning away. She believed Leonardo was telling the truth. After all, Leonardo didnt need to lie. He remembered their first time It meant he remembered they loved each other. That was why he was so attentive recently. Actually, Leonardo didnt do anything big, but he was much more attentive than before. Summer was waiting for Leonardo to remember everything. She noticed he was not normal recently, so she felt he had remembered something. But it was dreadful to think he had remembered everything. Perhaps Summer had been used to what Leonardo was now, so she didnt dare to expect Leonardo to go back to the way he was before. Therefore, when Leonardo said he didnt remember everything, Summer felt kind of relieved. She looked out the window and asked, Why didnt you tell me? Why didnt you tell me you have remembered something? She waited for a long time, but Leonardo didnt reply. Summer turned around and saw Leonardo staring at her intently. It wasnt until Summer turned around and looked into his eyes that he regained his senses. His eyes shed slightly, but he didnt say anything. Summer felt anger rising inside her. She bit her lip and said, I dont care if you dont want to say it. Tell me when you want to. Lets continue our conversation about Stanley. No matter what you think of him and what purpose you think he has, it is true that he saved me. This cant be changed. He is my savior. She thought if Leonardo regained his memories, she would leave him alone so that he could know how much she had suffered during this period. However, Leonardo suddenly remembered something when they had a quarrel. Because of Stanley, they quarreled. Normally, she would put herself in Leonardos shoes. She knew he had a tough childhood and why he always looked gloomy, so she could understand him on many things. However, she would notpromise when it came to Stanley. Stanley suddenly appeared three years ago, saved her, and even took care of her for three years There was something that didnt make sense. Stanley seemed to have deliberately saved her and hid her so that no one would find her. However, he did not prevent others from finding her, and even brought her to live in Hoover City. He did not avoid this ce. Everything about Stanley seemed to be peculiar. However, just because Stanley had saved her, she should assume the best of him. Perhaps he had his own reasons that he could not tell her now. Summer was soft-hearted. She had been ignored by the Jarretts since childhood. Gradually, she was fine with that. However, when someone reached out to her, she would keep it in mind. She knew Leonardo well, and she had expected that Leonardo and Stanley wouldnt get along. In the mountains, when Stanley suddenly wanted to see Leonardo, Summer felt something was wrong. And what happened today as well as what Leonardo said was enough to prove that Leonardo was targeting Stanley. Although she said so much, Leonardo did not react. He started the car expressionlessly. He didnt speak, so Summer stopped talking. However, the car was driving in a strange direction. Summer found that they were not going to her apartment. She turned to look at Leonardo and reminded him, Youre going the wrong way. Thats right. Leonardo said without turning his head. He was still looking straight ahead with a serious expression. He always focused on what he was doing. Summer said firmly in a low voice, This is not the way to my apartment. Leonardo turned to look at her and said, This is the way to our house. Summer quickly realized that Leonardo was taking her to the vi. Summer was silent for a while. Then she pursed her lips and said, I dont want to go there. She did not forget that they were quarreling. If she moved to Leonardos ce, they might quarrel even more fiercely since they would be together almost every day. Leonardo ignored her words and continued driving fast towards the vi. Noticing that he ignored her, Summer shouted, Dont you hear me? Leonardo finally spoke. He said indifferently, Well be there soon. Be good. Even though he regained some of his memories, Leonardo was still unreasonable. Leonardo would never care for others. He only knew what he wanted and what he didnt want. Summer knew it would be no good to argue with him, so she turned to look out of the window. She was annoyed at the sight of him. The car stopped at the door of the vi. A bodyguard came to open the passenger door, but Leonardo stopped him. Leonardo got off and walked to the passenger door. He opened it and said softly, Here we are. Summer shot a nce at him. With her arms crossed, she got out of the car and walked in quickly to leave him behind. Just as she entered the hall, Rosie ran over. Mom! Summer lowered her head and reached out to pick her up. Suddenly, Rosie said, Mom, why is your mouth broken? Chapter 489 Family Should Live Together As Rosie spoke, she reached out to touch the corners of Summers mouth. Summer was squatting in front of Rosie, so Rosie could touch Summers lips, which were broken. Embarrassment shed across Summers face. Just as she was about to speak, she heard footsteps behind her. It was Leonardo. Rosie immediately shared what she had discovered with Leonardo. Dad, Moms lips got hurt! Summer was speechless. Leonardo nced at Summer and then replied to Rosie, Is that so? Yes. Rosie ran over and pulled Leonardo up to Summer. Look, here Rosies tone was somewhat exaggerated. Summer red at Leonardo and bent down to carry Rosie upstairs. Mom, your mouth Rosies little arm was wrapped around Summers neck, and Rosie was still thinking about the broken corner of Summers mouth. Its fine. It doesnt hurt. Summer paced faster upstairs. With Rosie in her arms, Summer went to the room where she had stayed before. As soon as Summer entered the room, she locked the door. When Rosie saw Summer had locked the door, she blinked her big eyes and looked at Summer with a puzzled expression. Why did you lock the door?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. If not, bad people wille in. Who? Someone wicked. Rosie tilted her head, looking like she didnt fully understand. With a frown, she said in a sweet voice, My father will beat the bad people. Rosie didnt speak fluently but pause for two times, as if she was considering how to express it. Rosies brain raced, but she was inarticte. This was the first time Summer heard Rosie say so. Thus, Summer was curious. Really? Will your father beat up bad people? Yes. Rosie seemed to have thought of something. But under Summers gaze, she could not express her idea properly. So, she simply replied in a loud voice, Yes! She clenched her small fist and stood in front of Summer. Looking up, Rosie put on a serious expression on her face. Summer was amused and touched Rosies head. Yes, youre right. Then, she took Rosie to the sofa, and Rosie began to y with her toys. After quite a while, there was a knock on the door. Immediately after, a servants voice sounded from outside. Mrs. Emerson, Miss Rosie, its time for lunch. Summer was surprised that it wasnt Leonardo. She raised her voice and returned, Alright, well be right there. After that, she led Rosie to the door and opened it. But after opening the door, she was surprised to find that Leonardo was standing at the door rather than the servant. Compared with Summer, who had an obvious look of surprise, Leonardo was much calmer. Its time for lunch. Leonardo kept a straight face and Summer could not tell any emotions from his voice. After taking a deep breath, Summer walked in the front with Rosie. Lunch was prepared by the servants and it was very rich and delicious. Summer recalled the dishes she had cooked for Leonardo before and felt that they were quite rough. At the dining table, Summer and Rosie sat side by side, and Leonardo sat opposite them. Servants were standing beside the dining table. The whole dining room was so quiet that one could hear a needle falling onto the ground. After Rosie was full, the dining room became noisy. Rosie loved to eat. Every time she started having meals, she would focus on the food. After a while, when she was a little full, she began to enjoy herself. She would y with chopsticks, spoons, and dishes. Whatever it was, she could always please herself. After she got bored, she would get off the chair and go somewhere else for fun. The chair was a little high, so Rosie asked Summer for help. Mom No sooner did Summer lift Rosie down from the chair than Rosie ran away. The dining room waspletely quiet. Leonardo said suddenly, Rosie was just like you. As Summer turned to look at Leonardo, he added, I mean her temperament. Well. Summer replied calmly and continued her lunch slowly. Actually, she was already full, but she didnt want to leave right now. Subconsciously, she wanted to talk to Leonardo. Leonardo was much gentler today than several days ago. Leonardo said he remembered he was with Summer in the Golden Cauldron Club At that time, they had fallen in love with each other. So Leonardo had feelings for her at this moment. The living room fell silent again. Leonardo seemed to be deliberately searching for a topic. Then he said, Carl will return to Hoover City tomorrow. He was talking about Carl. Since Carl wasing back, Jessica naturally would follow him back. Summer nodded without saying anything. Leonardo was not a talkative person, so he also quieted down. They had known each other for so long and even had a child. But now, somehow, Summer felt a sense of alienation, but didnt know why. Summer was full. She put down her chopsticks and looked up at Leonardo. I want to go back. Leonardo looked up and narrowed his eyes. His tone sounded somewhat dangerous. Where are you going? The apartment I rent. Summer exined calmly to him, I dont want to live in your house for the time being. Leonardo corrected her with a serious look. Its our home. Summer knew him well and didnt bother to argue with him on this matter. She continued, Ill go back first. Leonardo stared at her, silent. Summer considered it as his tacit approval. She got up and walked out. Rosie was tired after enjoying herself in the hall. Now she was lying on the sofa, drowsy. Are you sleepy? Summer touched her head and said, Mom is leaving. Rosie suddenly woke up. Rounding her eyes wide, she asked Summer, Where are you going? Summerughed. Ille to see you tomorrow. Recently, Rosie had gotten used not to live with Summer, but she was a little reluctant to part with Summer. Be good. Let me take you upstairs and lull you to sleep. Ill leave after you fall asleep. As Summer spoke, she took Rosie upstairs to her room. Lying on the bed, Rosie was about to fall asleep. She pinched her fingers and muttered, Mom, dont leave Summer didnt leave until Rosie fell asleep. However, that night, Leonardo came to Summers ce with a suitcase and Rosie. Summer looked at the suitcase beside Leonardo and Rosie, who was holding onto his right hand, with a confused expression. What are you doing? Leonardo answered indifferently, A family should live together. Chapter 490 A Euphemistic Request Rosie held a little tiger puppet in her hand and shouted happily, Mom! Summer didnt pull a face in front of Rosie. She smiled at Rosie, and Rosie walked into the room with the little tiger puppet in her arms. After Rosie entered, Summer noticed that Rosie was carrying a small schoolbag. It was purely a toy schoolbag. Seeing Summer fixing her eyes on Rosies schoolbag, Leonardo exined, There are building blocks inside. Hearing this, Summer turned to look at Leonardo, who had already walked in with his suitcase. He entered the room, as if it was a matter of course.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Rosie was familiar with Summers ce. She climbed onto the sofa and sat down, pouring the toys in her schoolbag onto the sofa. Summer nced at her and pulled Leonardo out. Outside the door, she let go of Leonardo and said, Leonardo, stop messing around! Remainingposure, Leonardo looked at her calmly. You dont want to live at home, so I move here with Rosie. Whats wrong? You know Im not talking about it. Summer stretched out her hand to support her forehead, feeling a little irritated. Leonardo was deliberately misinterpreting her statement. What do you mean? Leonardo asked patiently, without a trace of impatience in his tone. Summer moved her lips, but failed to find the proper words to answer him. Leonardo suddenly took half a step forward. The tip of his shoe was against hers. When he lowered his head, he could see the long eyshes on her slightly drooping eyelids. In short, they were extremely close. I am Leonardo, the one you met three years ago. Besides, Im Rosies father. Although only a part of my memory hase back to me, I know everything happened afterwards. I am who I am. What are you worried about? His voice was deep and gentle, sounding soothing. After such a long time, Summer almost forgot that Leonardo had a gentle side and would patientlyfort her with his own way. Summer was shocked that Leonardo could see through her, but she denied. I dont have any When Leonardo came out of the mountain, he was still cold to Summer. But now he suddenly became the same as before. Summer needed time to get used to it, as she was overwhelmed by mixed feelings. She nned either to find the expert who hypnotized Leonardo so as to help him think of everything or to make Leonardo fall in love with her again. However, Leonardo suddenly remembered something. As far as he could remember now, he had feelings for Summer. Whereas, at that time, they didnt experience what happenedter. Leonardo said that he knew all about it, but he did not have those memories, nor did he have the sense of reality that he had experienced them. Summer felt that there was still something missing. Well. What Leonardo said was a statement, and he did not seem to want her reply. Leonoodle! Suddenly, Rosies voice came from inside. Leonardo reached out and gently stroked her hair. He then held Summers hand and said, Lets go inside. Rosie is looking for us. Summer subconsciously wanted to break free from his hand, but he held her hand so tightly, like a pair of iron pincers, which she was unable to get free. Summer turned to look at Leonardo, and his expression was normal. Summer was upset, but Rosie was in the room, so she couldnt quarrel with Leonardo. Rosie jumped off the sofa with her small schoolbag and ran to Leonardo. She frowned and said, Where is my racing car? In front of Rosie, Leonardo did not let go of Summers hand. He looked at Rosie with a serious face. You packed it yourself. How should I know? Rosies eyebrows furrowed even more tightly. You did! I didnt, but you did. It was you! Not me. Leonardo raised his eyebrows slightly, looking sterner. Alright! Rosie, who was smart, instantly admitted. Then she walked to the sofa with her small schoolbag. Looking at Rosies dejected back, Summer asked Leonardo, Didnt you pack it? She said she wanted the racing car, but her schoolbag was too small to hold it, so she put it in the suitcase. Leonardo, who had just bullied Rosie, had a clear conscience when he spoke. Summer did not know how to reply. She shook off his hand and said softly, You have stayed in the guest room once. Take your luggage there yourself. Leonardos eyes lit up as he said in a very serious tone, The bed in the guest room is too hard for me. Hearing this, Summer was startled. After a moment, she asked him, What do you mean? With a faint smile on his handsome face, Leonardo appeared more charming. As if he was afraid that Summer wouldnt understand him, he deliberately slowed down and said, I euphemistically ask to sleep with the mother of my child. Was this a euphemistical request? Summer pursed her lips in dissatisfaction. The bed in the master bedroom is also hard. Leonardo returned with ease, I dont care. With a sullen look, Summer called him in an rming voice, Leonardo! Leonardo raised his eyebrows and didnt say anything anymore. He took his suitcase and went to the guest room. He had stayed in the guest room once before, so he was somewhat familiar with it. Summer stood by the door and saw Leonardo open his suitcase and tidy up the things inside. His suitcase was not big. Half of it was stuffed with Rosies colorful toys, and the other half was filled with his clothes. Taking a nce at it, Summer found that the clothes he brought over were all dark-colored shirts and suits. He took out the toys first, and then his clothes. Summer stood by the door and looked at him for a while. She couldnt help but ask, Did you just pack two sets of clothes? Leonardo looked up at her. Your daughter wanted to take everything. If I had agreed, she might have brought all the toys over. He implied that because Rosie wanted toe with a lot of toys, he only packed two sets of clothes. With such an analysis, it seemed that Leonardo pretended to be pitiful. Summer felt that she was probably driven mad by Leonardo. Otherwise, how could she think of so many things? The wardrobe in the guest room was empty and there were no hangers. Summer returned to her room to fetch a few hangers for Leonardo. Although Leonardo was born with a silver spoon, after living with Summer, he did many things by himself. But the things he used were all high-grade. The hangers Summer offered were very ordinary, and they could not even support his suit. After he hung up his clothes, he frowned slightly. Summer said, You can go home and bring some hangers over, or just go out to buy some. Leonardos eyes lit up. How about going shopping together? Summer couldnt help but satirize him. Cannot you take care of yourself? Chapter 491 Become More Intimate Hearing her words, Leonardo was not angry. Instead, he said seriously, I cant take care of myself. Can I share the same room with you? Summer was shocked by his words. It was as if he could make his life untenable if she said yes. Summer didnt want to talk to him anymore. She walked over to tidy up Rosies toys and took them to Rosies room. She didnt want to reason with him, as it was futile. Sometimes he was even childish. So, Leonardo lived in the house rented by Summer. When he went to work the next morning, he left with his suitcase, and when he came back at night, he brought another suitcase with him. Shoes, towels, ties all his stuff. In the shoe cab at the entrance, Summers shoes were ced on the upper floors, and Leonardos shoes were ced on the lower two floors. Leonardos shoes and suit looked basically the same, but Summer knew that these were not of the same type. Each pair of shoes was different. The suits were of the same brand, but not the same style. Only the style of the tie could be distinguished clearly. After all, the color and stripes were different. There were a lot of mens items in the bathroom, too. The bathroom was not big, and it was just enough to put Summer and Rosies stuff. Together with the daily necessities of an adult, it seemed too crowded. Summer watched as Leonardo tidied up his belongings in an orderly manner. He looked like a husband who had returned from a business trip and rearranged his stuff in the house. Although this home was only Summers rented house. Summer didnt help him and just watched him from the side. Actually, the weather was already a little cold, but Leonardo took off his coat as soon as he entered the room. He wore only a blue shirt. The cuff links had been removed, and he rolled up his sleeves to his forearms. He calmly tidied up his shoes and cleaned up his things. There was a knock on the door. Summer nced at Leonardo and turned to open the door. The door opened and two men in uniforms carried arge carton outside. Hello, are you Mrs. Emerson? This is Mr. Emersons desk. Please sign for it. Summer was stupefied. She didnt know if she should go in and praise Leonardo for preparing the desk or sign it first. She took a deep breath and looked into the room. She happened to see Leonardoing out of the bathroom. Summer withdrew her gaze and lowered her head to sign. Mrs. Emerson, where should we put the desk? The workers brought the desk in. Leonardo heard them and walked out. He pointed to the floor-to-ceiling window and said, Put it over there. Summer raised her eyebrows and said coldly, You have already thought it over. Yes. Leonardo did not care what Summer said. His expression remained unchanged as he said, Put my desk on this side, and leave you and Rosie the other side. He said naturally as if he really treated this ce as home. Summer could not say anything, so she went to the side to watch the workers install his desk. Perhaps Leonardo had considered that the house wasnt very big, even though the desk was equipped with bookshelves, it didnt take up much space. This house was an old one. Although the decoration was exquisite, theyout was very simple. The living room was spacious. Compared to some new houses, the living room was way too big. Coincidentally, there was a small empty space. Summer had wanted to put a desk before, but she didnt expect that Leonardo would buy one first. The worker put up the desk and left. They had just left when someone knocked on the door again. Summer stood where she was and did not move, Go and open the door. Leonardo didnt say anything and directly walked over to open the door. Tim stood outside the door with a carton in his hand, Mr. Emerson, these are the materials you asked me to send over. Earlier, when Tim was off work, Leonardo suddenly asked him to arrange the documents that had not been processed recently and send them to Summers house. Along the way, Tim felt extremely uneasy. Mr. Emerson actually asked him to send the documents to Mrs. Emerson? This meant that Mr. and Mrs. Emerson had be intimate again, and they lived together! Before Leonardo could reach out to pick up the carton, Tim immediately said, Mr. Emerson, let me bring it in for you. Actually, he really wanted to know what had happened between Mr. and Mrs. Emerson. Leonardo refused, No. Really? Tim hugged the carton and didnt let go, his expression a little reluctant. Perhaps it was because he was middle-aged and had experienced a divorce and remarried not long ago, Tim was especially concerned about Leonardo and Summer. He divorced his wife three years ago, but after being driven out of the Emerson Group by Kate, he remarried his ex-wife. He was especially satisfied with his current life, and what he was most worried about was Leonardo regaining his memories. Summer saw Leonardo didnte back after opening the door, so she curiously stood up and walked over. As soon as she walked over, she saw Tim handing a carton to Leonardo. When Tim saw Summer, he was pretty excited, Mrs. Emerson! Summer asked, You came here to send the documents? Yes! Tim nodded. Summer smiled and said what Tim wanted to hear most, Come in and take a seat. Alright Tim, dont you need to go home to be with your child? Its important for parents to be with children, especially Leonardos voice sounded when Tim was about to enter the hall. Leonardo suddenly paused and raised his eyebrows. Youve been quarreling with your wife recently. Mr. Emerson how did you know that? Tim was stunned for a moment. Leonardo had never asked about his personal affairs, how could he know that he had quarreled with his wife? Leonardos gaze fell on his suit, Your suit these days is not as smooth as before.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Tim looked down at his suit. Before he got divorced and after he remarried, the ironing was all done by his wife. He was not good at that. These days, he had indeed quarreled with his wife. His wife went out with her best friend to have fun. He had to take care of the child and iron his own suit. These were all trivial matters. After being with his wife for so many years, he felt it was also interesting to make small quarrels. The meaning behind Leonardos words was that he didnt want him to enter. Actually, Tim was curious for a moment and said tactfully, Then Ill go back first. As Tim left, Leonardo immediately closed the door. He turned around and found Summer was looking at him, Why dont you let Tim in? Nothing. After Leonardo finished speaking, he walked around Summer and walked towards the desk. Chapter 492 Leonardo’s Words Leonardo ced the carton on his desk calmly. He had spent a lot of efforts to live in this house. Why could Tim be so easily invited in by Summer? Leonardo snorted and looked up at Summer. Then, he withdrew his gaze and opened the cardboard box to take out the documents inside. Summer did not go to Leonardos side and nned to go into the room to check on Rosie. Rosie was taking a nap in the afternoon. She hadnt gotten up yet. It was almost six oclock. Summer had to wake her up. Otherwise, she wouldnt be able to sleep at night. Summer looked at the time and realized that Leonardo had returned quite early today. Just as she walked to Rosies room, the door was slowly opened from inside. Rosie stood behind the door with her messy hair and yawned, Mommy. Youre awake. Summer picked her up, tidied her hair, and carried her to wash her face. When she saw Leonardo in the hall, Rosie called out, Daddy. Her voice was a little low as she had just woken up. When Leonardo heard the voice, he raised his head to look at Rosie and replied, Yes. On the other side of the living room, there was a new desk and bookshelf. Rosie could notice that. When she entered the bathroom, she looked towards Leonardo with curiosity. Aftering out of the bathroom, Summer put on the coat for Rosie, Rosie ran towards Leonardo happily. She was almost as tall as the desk. She stretched out her hands and ced them on the table. She tiptoed and raised her head to look at the documents Leonardo was busy with, Dad, what are you doing In fact, she could not say long sentences fluently, but Leonardo was used to listening to her, so he could naturally understand it. Leonardo did not raise his head, Work. Rosie asked curiously, What kind of work? Leonardo looked up and saw Rosie struggling to scratch the table. He raised his head to look at her. Because she had used too much strength, her eyebrows furrowed. She pursed her lips and secretly exerted force. Leonardo stared at her for a couple of seconds. He stretched out his arms across the table and immediately lifted her up and ced her on the desk. When Rosie was lifted up, she nervously reached out to grab Leonardos arm. When she was safely ced on the desk, she heaved a sigh of relief. Leonardo raised his eyebrows, Why are you sighing? I didnt sigh. Rosie shook her head and reached out to pick up the documents in front of him. Leonardo reached out to hold the document, his tone was unusually calm, Dont touch them. Rosie was so frightened that she immediately retracted her hand. She looked at Leonardo with wide eyes and silently put her hand behind her back, as if she was afraid that Leonardo would hit her. Summer couldnt help butugh as she watched them from a distance.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. A little clever girl. Rosie was quiet only for a while, then she went to Leonardo to look at the documents and eagerly reached out to touch them. When Leonardo looked up, Rosie would quickly retract her hand. She was really naughty. After repeating this several times, Leonardo turned to look at Summer and said, Take your daughter away if youve seen enough! Summer straightened her back and said, Im going to cook. Take Rosie with you. Dont make her cry. Leonardo frowned. He could tell what Summer meant. Summer entered the kitchen. Leonardo lowered his head and looked at Rosie, who was also looking up at him. After exchanging nces for a while, Rosie whispered to him, Daddy. Rosies tone was cautious. It was simr to the tone Summer had when she was angry in the past. Leonardos eyebrows stretched out gradually. He touched Rosies head and said, Be obedient. Dont move. Ill give you your flying race car. Rosies eyes immediately lit up, Alright! Leonardo got the flying race car for Rosie. Rosie took the flying race car and began to y attentively. Her legs were wobbling on the desk as she muttered to herself. She was ying with great concentration. When Leonardo looked at her for a while, she didnt notice. This was daughter of him and Summer. But it was a pity that Rosie looked more like him. It would be better if she looked like Summer. In the evening, Summer received a phone call from Jessica. Jessica and Carl had returned to Hoover City. The next day, Summer and Jessica made an appointment to have a meal. Now that Leonardo and Rosie were both living with her and Leonardo went to work in thepany, she took Rosie out with her. Although Jessica looked rather careless, she was actually very considerate. She knew Summer would take Rosie out, she brought Rosie a small gift. She has a lot of toys. You dont need to buy gifts for her. Jessica said nonchntly, Every child loves gifts. Toys are meant to be yed with. Will you think you have too many clothes? What Jessica said was right. She really did not think that she had too many clothes. Jessica saw her expression and was somewhat rxed, Anyway, it didnt cost much. Indeed, what Jessica bought was not something of special value, but it looked very interesting. They talked about what happened in the mountains before. After Jessica heard that, she nodded and said, That man is great. Just as Summer was about to speak, she saw Jessicas gaze fall behind her. What? Summer followed her gaze and saw Leonardo and Carl walking towards them. Carl walked over and sat beside Jessica. He stretched out his arms and ced them on the back of the sofa behind Jessica. He tilted his head and asked her, Havent you ordered yet? Jessica turned around and stared at his arms. Carl immediately retracted his arms and ced them on the dining table. At this time, a waiter brought water over. Carl picked up a ss of water, so as to conceal his embarrassment. Summer noticed the interaction between them. Summer and Jessica sat beside a table by the window. Rosie sat on the side near the wall, while Summer sat on the side near the aisle. Leonardo sat down beside Summer with an indifferent expression. Summer turned her head to look at him. Before Summer asked, Leonardo consciously answered, I came out for lunch and met Carl on my way. Summer looked at her watch and realized that it was gettingte. It was lunch time. She raised her eyes and looked coldly at Leonardo. Its a 40-minute drive from the Emerson Group to here. Its half an hour drive from the Emerson Group to Tip Top Media Company. How did you meet him? How could Summer believe Leonardos words? Chapter 493 Pretentious! Without waiting for Leonardo to speak, Carl smiled and said, I idently met Leonardo when I went on business. Knowing that Jessica and you were here, I dragged Leonardo over. Thats true. Leonardo calmly agreed with Carl. Summer looked at Carl with a faint smile. Carl made an eye gesture to Summer, telling her not to expose the truth. How could Carl go to the Emerson Group for business? It was Leonardo who called Carl and said that he wanted to have dinner with Carl, but Leonardo brought him here. As for how Leonardo knew that Summer and the others were here Carl didnt ask anymore. He felt he had earned a fortune if he could have a meal with Jessica. On the side, Rosie excitedly handed a doll to Leonardo, Daddy, doll! Jessica gave Rosie the doll just now. It was a wooden doll that could sing. The doll was a simple craft, not very attractive to adults, but children would feel it was cool. Leonardo asked Rosie, Who gave it to you? Rosie pointed at Jessica and said with a smile, Auntie Jessica! Jessica smiled and rubbed Rosies head. Would you like to order now? The waiter asked after serving the water. Summer said, Sure. She brought Rosie out a little early and chatted with Jessica for a long time without paying attention to the time. Now that it was lunchtime, naturally, they had to order first. The waiter took the menu and Leonardo directly pushed it in front of Summer. Summer pushed back, You can just order. Jessica, who was sitting opposite her, detected all of this. Just now, she and Summer were talking about the mudslides. They had not mentioned Leonardo. Judging by their behaviors, Jessica felt that the rtionship between Summer and Leonardo was not simple. Jessica kicked Carl under the table. Carl turned to look at Jessica strangely. Jessica raised her chin and signaled him. Carl shook his head. He didnt know much about Leonardo and Summer. Leonardo nced at Summer and did not push the menu back again. He directly flipped through the menu. After ordering a few dishes, he handed the menu to Carl. When the dishes were served, Summer discovered that half of them were her favorite. Undoubtedly, it was Leonardo. Now that Leonardo had recovered his memories, it was natural for him to remember Summers favorite food. During the meal, Jessica asionally nced at them. She noticed that Leonardo and Summer seemed to be closer than before, but the vibe was still a little strange. After dinner, Leonardo offered to send Summer and Rosie home. Ill send you back. I drove here by myself. Leonardo did not force her too much and only asked Summer to drive carefully. Then he went back to thepany. Carl left with him. Are you two a little bit? As Jessica spoke, she blinked her eyes. Summer was puzzled, What? Seeing that Summer was still at a loss, Jessica added, Do you two have a thing for each other? No, thats not right. Anyway, do you think hes intimate with you? Summer thought for a moment and nodded, Maybe. He is living with me now. Living with you? Does it mean that he moves to your ce? Jessica was really an actor that her ability ofprehension was excellent. Yep. It made Jessica dumbfounded, Are you guys being together now? Being together? Actually, it didnt count. Summer shook her head, No. I heard Carl said that Mr. Emerson risked his life to find you in the mountains. Dont you feel anything? Even if he cant recover his memories, he knows about the past and cares about you. You guys can create more memories together in the future. Jessica continued to speak, but Summers thoughts were already wandering. Summer knew Jessicas words were reasonable. She had been thinking about this over and over again these days. Leonardo was still the same Leonardo, but why did she feel so different? Previously, she had always thought Leonardo would be able to recover his memories, and that they would be together as before. Now that Leonardo had recovered part of his memory, wasnt it a good thing? When Jessica saw that Summer did not react, she simply asked, Tell me what you are thinking. I dont know either. I just feel that Leonardo is both strange and familiar to me. For the time being, I cant face him like I used to Without waiting for Summer to finish her sentence, Jessica nced at her and said disdainfully, Pretentious woman! Think about what happened three years ago! Now both of you are still alive, and you have such a lovely daughter as Rosie! What are you still dissatisfied with? Summer slightly pursed her lips and listened to Jessica. Once people had more, they wanted even more. At first, when Leonardo took Summer as a stranger, she only wanted to go back to the past. When Leonardos situation had gradually improved, she was expecting more. Rosie, who was listening to them, suddenly said, Pretentious. Summer and Jessica turned to look at her at the same time. Rosie tilted her tender white fingers, and looked puzzled. Rosie only followed Jessica and did not know what it meant. Jessica teased her, Who is pretentious? Rosie looked at Jessica and Summer, and then said in a crisp voice, Daddy. They burst intoughter. Jessicaughed so hard that she couldnt sit straight. She patted the table andughed with tears. Summer, Rosie is just like you, with such a strong survival instinct! Summer lifted the corner of her mouth and said helplessly, Jessica, you are an idol! Arent you afraid of being photographed by the paparazzi? Im not afraid! Jessica continued tough. Summer could only turn to look at Rosie, Do you know what it means to be pretentious? Rosie shook her head, I dont know.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Of course she didnt know. Summer touched her head and said, Dont say that about your Daddy. Children were so quick at learning that they could remember everything adults said. Summer really worried that Rosie would say that in front of Leonardo. Chapter 494 Is that Interesting? Summer and Jessica went home separately. Then Summer took Rosie to the parking lot. Jessicas words hit the nail on the head and distracted Summer a little. Just as Summer carried Rosie into the car and buckled her seat belt, she heard the sound of high heels behind her. Summer didnt care too much about it. There were many people here. When she closed the car door and turned around, she saw Vicky holding her bag and crossing her arms, standing a meter away from Summer, looking at her. It waste autumn, Summer had already put on a thin sweater, while Vicky only wore a thin top and an extremely short leather skirt,pleted with ck sheer stockings and high heels. Vicky raised her chin slightly. Her lipstick was bright. Shezily said, What a coincidence. Summer looked at her with no emotion, Is that so? I dont think its a coincidence at all. The ce she met with Jessica was only a small shopping mall. Vicky loved to show off so much that she would note to such a small ce. Vicky followed her. Thats the reason. As for when Vicky began to do this, Summer was not sure. Ive underestimated you before. When you were a child, you pretended to be stupid to please your mother, right? Unfortunately, no matter what you do, your mother still cares about me the most. You hate me all the time, dont you? As Vicky spoke, she slowly took a step forward and said with ferocious eyes, Thats why youve always been against me since you grew up! You killed my Adams! Every time Vicky met Summer, she would talk about Adams and would be mad. Summer was not afraid. She said calmly, Since you asked, then Ill tell you. If I have someone to hate, the person should be your stepmother. Only love can create hate. Hearing her words, Vicky sneered, Dont be so duplicitous. You clearly hate me, but you deliberately act kindly. What I hate the most is your fake face! It was useless to talk to someone like Vicky, so Summer gave up onmunicating with her. Summer turned around and was about to left, but Vicky strode forward and grabbed Summer. Vicky, dont you have any business to do? You dont go to work all day and follow me as soon as I leave my house. Is that interesting? Summer said impatiently. Vicky clenched her arm tightly and revealed a strange smile, Of course its interesting. Its funny just to think that I could follow you and figure out a way to kill you to avenge my Adams. Rosie was still in the car. It made Summer feel a little anxious. Fortunately, the window was made of one-way perspective ss, and the sound instion was very good. One could see the outside from the inside, but could hardly see the inside from the outside. Therefore, Vicky could not see Rosie. If you have time, ask your broker to find a hospital for you, so that you wont go crazy before you can get revenge on me. After Summer finished speaking, she shook off Vickys hand and pulled open the car door on the other side. Just as Summer was about to leave, she remembered that Vicky had broken the brake of Stanleys carst time, so Summer didnt dare to drive. Vicky also did not leave immediately. Suddenly, Vicky looked at the back of Summers car. She felt that there seemed to be someone sitting inside. However, she could not see clearly. Vicky simply bent over and leaned against the car window to peer inside. Summers car was not very expensive, and the material of the window ss was not particrly good. Therefore, Vicky could vaguely see a child in the car, but she could not recognize the face. What are you doing? The voice of the security guard came from afar. Only then did Summer realize that Vicky did not leave yet. Vicky was at least a public figure. Seeing the security guarding over, she stood straight and left. When the security guard came, Summer got out of the car. Men were always exceptionally friendly to women with outstanding looks. When the security guard saw Summer, he asked with concern, A youngdy was sneakily leaning against your car just now. Did she do anything? Summer knew it was Vicky. She smiled and said, Im not sure either. Could you please check the brakes for me? Sure. The security guard checked the brakes for Summer and confirmed that there was no problem. Summer then thanked him and drove away. Rosies voice came from the back, Mom, that aunt Summer looked at her in the rearview mirror and asked, What happened to that aunt? Rosie held the wooden doll that Jessica had given her tightly and said, She just gazed at me. Summer said warmly, Rosie is so cute, thats why she like to gaze at you. Rosie smiled and squinted her big eyes, Mom is also cute. The smile on Summers face deepened. She remembered that Leonardo had said that Rosies character was simr to hers. But now, Summer thought that Rosie was not really like her in character. Summer wasnt as sweet as Rosie when she was young. Soon, Summer began to worry. When did Vicky start following her now? Vicky would be as nasty and as cunning as possible, but this time, she didnt break Summers car. Is it because she would not use the same trick twice? However, Vicky would be act as if she wished to tear Summer apart when she saw Summer. Vicky should not let go of every opportunity that might kill Summer. Vicky wouldnt mind doing the same trick like breaking the brake again. Summer did not figure it out all the way home. Perhaps affected by Jessicas words, Summer cooked half of Leonardos favorite and half of Rosies favorite dishes for dinner. Leonardo came back early. After he moved to Summers ce, he almost never worked overtime. He would bring some work back if he didnt finish it at office. When he arrived home, Rosie was drawing on his desk. She could not reach the table, so she directly stood on Leonardos chair. The paper was daubed all over. Seeing Leonardo, Rosie enthusiastically rmended her paintings to him, Dad, this is you, this is Mom, and this is me. Summer happened to bring out the dishes. Rosie called her, Mom,e and see! Summer put them down and walked over. Rosie pointed at a red line on the paper. This is Mom! Summer smiled, Its beautiful. Rosie then pointed at a green line for Leonardo to see, This is Leonoodle. Why is it green?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. I like green! After pondering for two seconds, Leonardo looked at Summer and said seriously, It is a good work. Chapter 495 You Also Suspect Him? Rosie was praised by both her parents, and happily picked up her brush and then continued drawing. Summer returned to the kitchen. Leonardo walked to the dining table and noticed some of the dishes on the table were his favorites. He moved his eyebrows slightly as he walked into the kitchen quietly. Summer stood with her back to him. She was waiting for the water in the pot to boil, so she could add the beaten eggs into it. She was cooking tomato and egg soup tonight. The water in the pot was boiling. Just as Summer was about to pour the eggs in, she felt someone approaching from behind her. Before she could turn around, Leonardos arm was already tied around her waist. Then, he put the other arm around her, pulling her entirely into his embrace. Summer was caught off guard by Leonardos hug. She was so shocked that her hands trembled and all the eggs in the bowl were poured into the pot. The eggs were cooked quickly, and they turned into a lump as soon as they were poured into the water. Summer didnt have time to speak. She quickly took a spoon and stirred the soup in the pot, in a wish to save her soup. With the stirring, the soup in the pot turned into egg drop soup. Summer turned off the fire and turned her head to look at Leonardo, Let me go! Leonardo, who was hugging her from behind, did not listen. Instead, he said, I just want a hug. He buried his head in her neck, and his voice sounded a little low and distant. Summer paused for a moment before considering what to say. Shedled the soup from the pot and patted Leonardos hand, You said just one hug. As expected, Leonardo let go of her. He straightened up and slightly turned around to bring out the soup to the table. His movements were extremely smooth and pleasing to the eyes. Leonardo was a man with a good temperament. He was extraordinarily handsome even if he was serving soup in a narrow kitchen. When Summer followed him out, she heard him say, Rosie, its time to eat. Rosie replied somewhat impatiently, I want to draw. Leonardo walked over to Rosie. Summer didnt know what he said, but after listening to his words, Rosie reluctantly put down the brush and stood up. As Summer watched Rosie eat, something suddenly shed through her mind. Her head jerked up. She looked at Leonardo and then turned to look at Rosie. However, she realized that it was not the right time to say what she had just thought of. Feeling her gaze, Leonardo raised his eyebrows slightly. It seemed that he had already read her thoughts, yet he did not say anything else. After Rosie finished her meal, she continued to draw. Only then did Summer say to Leonardo, I suddenly thought of something. How did Vicky know what happened on the ind back then? Leonardo knew that she hadnt finished yet, so he didnt interrupt her and signaled her to continue. Every time Vicky saw me, she always said that she wanted to avenge Adams. Once, she questioned why it was Adams who died while we were still alive. She never mentioned anything about Rosie from the beginning to the end. Summer looked up and noticed that Leonardo was still listening very attentively. She continued, After what had happened on the ind, Kate blocked all the news. There was no media report in Hoover City. Adams death was also depicted as idental while traveling. If Adams had told Vicky about his n before he went to the ind, Vicky would have known that the purpose of our trip was to bring Rosie back. Naturally, she would have known that Rosie existed However, she never mentioned Rosie. I didnt think so much about it before. I thought Vicky knew about the matter. After Summer finished speaking, she waited for Leonardo to respond. After a moment of silence, Leonardo said, Adams was with Vicky because he felt Vicky looked like Rachel. It was something emotional. He wouldnt tell Vicky about his n. Are you saying that it was someone else who told Vicky about the cause of Adams death? Yes, Leonardo replied softly. He narrowed his eyes slightly as if he was pondering over something. Summer remembered thatst time when Vicky had broken the brakes of Stanleys car, she was captured by the police but released in the end. Whoever knows what happened on the ind cannot be ordinary. I suspect the person who told Vicky about this is the person who protected herst time. Last time, though they had all the evidence, Vicky was still able to be released on bail. The person who protected her must be wealthy and influential. It was not surprising that a wealthy man would know the cause of Adams death. Back then, Kate had intentionally blocked all the news. Naturally, she wouldnt tell Vicky about the matter. Kate was a very thoughtful woman, and would not do anything meaningless. Summer raised her head and asked Leonardo, If it wasnt Kate, who would it be? Leonardo smiled and said with a hint of interest, Take a guess. Summer actually had an answer, but she wasnt sure, Well where should I start Leonardo saw through her with a single nce, You must have thought of someone. Just say it. What if your guess is right? Summer pursed her lips and asked tentatively, Is it possible that this person is an Emerson? Leonardo fixed his gaze on her with a faint smile on his face, as if encouraging her to continue. Summer gritted her teeth and said word by word, Your father, Michael. Leonardo turned up the corners of his lips even more, and the smile spread wider over his face. Summers expression changed slightly, You suspect him too? She was just using the elimination method. Naturally, only an Emerson would be able to spread the news that was originally blocked by the Emersons. Kate did not have to do this. The remaining ones were Leonardos cousins. However, Leonardo and his cousins had never been close to each other. Those cousins had to rely on Leonardo to stay in the Emerson Group and maintain a morous life. Normally, they would not take the initiative to cause trouble for Leonardo. Among the others, Michael was the most suspicious one. After all, the thing between Adams and Michael wasplicated. Its time to go back and pay him a visit. Leonardos words indicated that he thought the same as Summer. Michael told Vicky about the cause of Adams death. Otherwise, Vicky wouldnt hate Summer and Leonardo so much. She caused trouble for Summer everywhere, and even tried to test if Summer was still with Leonardo Because of Leonardos mother, Michael probably knew very well that Leonardo would not look for him again. He had no chance to attack Leonardo, so he could only order Vicky to cause trouble for them.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Vicky hated them so much. Although she only had the guts to cause trouble for Summer now, she might aim at Leonardo one day. Moreover, as the saying goes, Even a lean camel is bigger than a horse. Even though Michael was no more than a cripple now, he would definitely think of a way to help Vicky as long as she wanted revenge. Chapter 496 Me and Rosie? From what Michael had done in the past, it was obvious that both Violet and Adams were important to him. Moreover, it was precisely because Leonardos mother knew about Violet and Michael that they kidnapped her. Summer had almost forgotten about Michael. However, when she talked to Leonardo about this man, when she recalled all the things that had happened, she felt a chill running down her spine. When do you n to go back to visit Summer paused for a moment. She really did not know how to address Michael in front of Leonardo. Leonardo said indifferently, Tomorrow. As he spoke, hended his gaze firmly on Summer, as if he had something to tell her. Summer lowered her eyes slightly and did not look at him. After a while, Leonardo spoke in a low voice, You and Rosie should go with me. Summer looked up at him surprisingly, Me and Rosie? Yes. Leonardo smiled slightly, indicating that he was quite joyful. Michael had spent his entire life scheming, but in the end, he still had nothing. Yet he had everything. Summer did not immediately agree to Leonardos request. She looked at him calmly, Why? Leonardo asked her, You dont want to go? His gaze was extremely focused and earnest. Summer could not say anything to refuse him, so she nodded in the end. The next morning, when Summer woke up and came out, she found Leonardo sitting at the desk in the hall. He was wearing his pajamas, and a cup of hot coffee was ced beside him. Summer looked at the cup of coffee and then turned to look at the refrigerator. She walked over and asked Leonardo, Did you make coffee yourself? Yes. Leonardo raised his head, his eyes filled with warmth. He said, I got it from the fridge. Ill buy you a new one next time. Summer hesitated and said, Thats instant coffee Leonardo turned up the corners of his lips. It seemed that he found her words amusing, and his voice carried a trace of a smile as he replied, Its written on the package. After he finished speaking, he picked up his coffee cup and took a sip, as if he did not dislike it at all. As far as Summer could remember, Leonardo was so picky that he never drank instant coffee before.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Yet at this moment, he was drinking the instant coffee worth only a few yuan that she made for him. Somehow, Summer felt that she had wronged him. Summer sighed slightly, Next time, ask Tim to buy some coffee beans. Ill make coffee for you. Leonardo suddenly raised his head, and his ink-like eyes lit up, Really? He was like a child who had heard the promise he craved, and his face filled with happiness. Looking at him, Summer felt a little depressed, Really. To her, Leonardo should be the lofty, picky and arrogant Mr. Emerson. Summer was somewhat not used to what he was like right now, as he was so easily satisfied. Until breakfast, Leonardo was still in a good mood. When Rosie said she didnt want to eat the boiled egg yolk, Leonardo directly took the egg yolk and ate it without saying a word. After breakfast, Summer brought Rosie back to her room and said, I will help you do your hair and change your clothes. Today, they would return to the Emersons together with Leonardo. In a sense, this was the first time the three of them had visited the family. Therefore, Summer put in some effort to dress up herself and Rosie. Rosie was a pretty little girl, and looked good in all her clothes. After dressing up Rosie, Summer went back to her room to change her clothes and did her makeup. She changed her clothes before sitting in front of the dresser mirror and putting on her makeup. When Summer was drawing her eyebrows, she felt someone was looking at her. She turned her head and saw Leonardo leaning against the door frame. He crossed his arms and looked at her at ease, as if he had been looking at her for a long time. Summer paused for a moment, and her hand stopped in the air. She fixed her eyes on Leonardo, signaling him to go out. She didnt wear makeup very often now and was in ack of practice. So, she couldnt shape her brows in a sh. If it was under any casual asion, she wouldnt feel that there was anything wrong with shaving or filling in her eyebrows. But she felt quite strange now with Leonardo watching. Leonardo did not leave. Instead, he directly strode towards her. He walked behind Summer and stood still. His gazended on her eyebrows, which had just been outlined. He said with interest, Can you draw symmetrical brows yourself? How about I help you? Summer was astonished for a moment. From the mirror, she could clearly see Leonardos expression. He did not seem to be joking at all. You know how to do eyebrows? Summer was a little suspicious, because she had never seen Leonardo done that before. She did not believe that a straight man with no artistic background could pencil her eyebrows. Leonardo raised his eyebrows and nodded confidently, Yes. Summer handed him her eyebrow pencil with doubts. Leonardo took the pencil and ordered, Turn around and close your eyes. Summer closed her eyes and allowed Leonardo to draw her eyebrows. After a few minutes, Leonardo said, Its done. Just as Summer was about to open her eyes, she felt her lips being touched. She suddenly opened her eyes, only to see Leonardos erged face. Summer was sitting on a stool. Leonardo propped himself up on the dressing table behind her with one hand and supported the back of her head with the other. He bent down to press his lips on hers and kissed her passionately. Behind Summer was the edge of the dressing table, and in front of her was Leonardos chest. She had nowhere to retreat. She didnt even know where to put her hands, and could only hold onto the corner of Leonardos clothes helplessly. The kiss was gentler than thest one. However, the gentleness did notst long, and Leonardo began to be somewhat anxious again. The sound of footsteps came from outside. It was Rosie. Leonardo could only let go of her when he heard the footsteps getting closer and closer. Before getting up, Leonardo seemed to be a little unwilling. He took a bite on her chin, then stood up and straightened his clothes. Summer slightly blushed, and her cat eyes were bright, which looked extremely delicious. Leonardo cleared his throat slightly and said in a deep, hoarse voice, Im going to the bathroom. Come out as soon as youre ready. As he spoke, he even reached out and smoothed the hair beside her ear, his movements gentle and tender. Leonardo went out and brought Rosie away. Summer listened for a while and felt that there was no sound outside. Only then did she turn around to face the dressing table. When she saw her eyebrows in the mirror as thick as a crayon, she shouted angrily, Leonardo! Chapter 497 A Huge Irony Leonardo didnt respond to her. She pursed her lips and wipe off the brow powder he wore for her and began to draw them by herself. She knew she couldnt trust Leonardo, a stupid man without artistic training. She even doubted Leonardos beauty judgment. Although she looked homely when she married Leonardo, he liked to kiss her. He had just made her eyebrows so strong, and gave her deep kisses. Summer suspected that Leonardo had little appreciation of beauty. She drew her eyebrows and applied eye shadow. As she finished her makeup, Leonardo showed up at the door. He asked with a calm expression, Did you just call me? Summer stood up and walked to him. She raised her eyebrows and looked at him, Do you really know how to draw eyebrows? Leonardo kept silent. Then he said sincerely, No. Although Summer knew he was trying to cool her down with pretended honesty, she still bought it. Leonardo was always arrogant and rarely gave in, so she instantly weakened as he admitted it. Summer wasnt angry at all at first. She said casually, Im ready. Well. Lets go. Leonardo replied and took her hand. Summer was a bit surprised and looked at their hands holding together. They had gone through a lot after living together. If they couldnt change the results, why would they be affected by the messy thoughts in their minds? Leonardo also noticed that Summer had changed a bit recently. Although he didnt know why she suddenly straightened out her thinking, he was d to see that. Rosie cried for Summer to hold her as soon as they left the house. Actually, Rosie rarely cried for cuddle. Summer didnt have much time to apany her, so she would agree to her requests as long as they were not excessive. Just as Summer was about to bend and pick up Rosie, Leonardo reached out and pulled Summer behind him. He lifted Rosie with one hand and held her in his arms. Rosie pouted, I want Mommy. Give her to me. Summer wanted to take Rosie over. Leonardo leaned slightly away and said, Shes a bit heavy. Ill carry her. Its fine. I can do it. Although Rosie had put on a little weight recently, Summer was able to lift her. Leonardo did not continue to talk to her. He walked to the elevator and pressed the button. When they got downstairs, Tim was already waiting in the car. Tim got out of the car and opened the door of the back seat as he saw theming. It was a long journey from where Summer lived to the Emersons old mansion. It would take an hour considering the traffic of the day. Rosie fell asleep on the way. When they arrived at the Emersons, Summer woke Rosie up. Leonardo carried Rosie out of the car and then stretch out to take Summers hand. He stood outside the car door, his suit well-ironed. He stretched his arm to her like a polite gentleman. Summer felt likeughing. But she still put her hand on Leonardos. He held her hand and pulled her out of the car. As Summer got out, she wanted to let go of Leonardo and lead Rosie. However, Leonardo immediately grabbed Rosies hand and still held Summers hand tight. He said indifferently, Lets go. Tim stood beside the car and watched them walking hand in hand to the gate of the Emersons old mansion. A gratified smile appeared on his face. He took out his mobile phone and took a photo of them. Then he sent it to Carl. He sent the photo via WeChat, and Carl quickly replied with a voice message. Tim, its fine that you post the photos of your son, your wife and the food cooked by her every day. Now you even sent me a photo of Leonardo and his family. Dont you think you are going too far? What the hell is wrong about me being single? There was resentment in Carls tone. Mr. Carl, I just want to share my joy with you, Tim replied sincerely. Carl didnt know what Tim meant when he received the photo. As Carl saw his reply, he finally understood, Has Leonardo recovered? Yesterday, Leonardo asked Carl to see Summer and Jessica with him. Carl felt that it was a little strange, but he didnt have time to confirm his guess. After thinking for a while, Tim answered, Almost. As soon as they entered the house, several servants came up to greet them, Mr. Emerson, Miss Rosie. But the servants paused when they saw Summer. Three years ago, the servants in the old mansion were all changed by Kate, and now almost none of them knew Summer. Leonardo red at the servants and said coldly, Dont you know how to utter Mrs. Emerson? The servants hurriedly bent and greeted her at the same time, Mrs. Emerson! Then they kept silent, trembling. Leonardo ignored them and directly took Summer and Rosie to Michael. Three years ago, Leonardo leaked some news and had Michael kidnapped by his enemies. Leonardo chose to call the police in the end because the kidnappers suddenly increased the ransom. They cut off one of Michaels arms and tortured him. He was almost dead when he was rescued and sent to the hospital. When Michael recovered and left the hospital, he had been disabled and had to use a wheelchair. Because of his physical condition, Michaels temperament changed greatly and he did not get out of the house at all. A servant took them to Michaels room and knocked gently on the door, Sir, Mr. Emerson wants to see you. There was no response. Obviously, Michael did not want to see Leonardo. The servant turned around and said hesitantly, Mr. EmersonProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org. Leonardo said impassively, Step aside. The servant hurriedly turned around and fled. Leonardo reached out and opened the door. The room was ck, and the windows were tightly shut. The opened door admitted some light into the room, and they could vaguely see a person sitting in a wheelchair. It was Michael. Although it waste autumn, he didnt wear enough to keep warm and just covered himself with a nket. Perhaps Michael heard the sound of the door opened, he slowly turned around and looked at the door. His gaze fell on Leonardo first. When he saw Summer, his expression changed suddenly. He knew Summer was still alive, but it was a huge irony for him to see the family of three standing in front of him unharmed. He spent the whole life on his schemes, but in the end he got nothing. Violet went mad and was now in a sanatorium, while Adams was buried in the explosion on the ind. And he became a cripple and hid in this dark ce, living out his days with the hatred left in his heart. Chapter 498 We Could Have Been Fine Leonardo let go of Rosies hand and gently pushed her to Summer. He walked forward and turned on the lights. Summer closed the door. The room, which was dim, suddenly turned bright as if under the sun. Leonardo approached Michael with a serious expression. There was coldness in his tone, Long time no see. Summer also walked to Michael with Rosie. The child was very sensitive. As Rosie saw Michael, she hid behind Summer in fear. Rosie didnt dare to look at him. Summer patted her head and looked at Michael. Summer hadnt seen him for three years. She was astonished as soon as she looked at him. There was shock on her face. Michael had lost an arm and was sitting in a wheelchair. He was skinny and hollow-eyed, his lips dry. His sweater was too big as if hanging on him. He looked as if being skin and bones. If she met Michael on the street, Summer would not recognize him, as Michaels appearance had changed too much. He looked weak, old, and gloomy. He had lost his pride because he was no longer the ruler of a wealthy family. He was afraid to be seen by others, like a rat hiding in a sewer. You! As Michael saw Leonardo and Summer, his eyes widened, as if they were about to pop out of the eye sockets. His voice was so rough that they felt ufortable. Get out! Who allows you toe in? Get out! Michael pointed at the door with his eyes wide open. Leonardo sneered and sat down in front of Michael. He crossed his legs and said leisurely, I came to see you with my wife and daughter. We have just arrived. And you ask us to leave. Is this how you treat your guests? Rosie was frightened by Michaels roar. She hid behind Summer and refused to move forward. Summer patted her head and took out her mobile phone. She sent a message to Tim, asking him to take Rosie out. Tim was waiting at the gate. Since he was familiar with the mansion, he quickly came to the room and took Rosie away. After Rosie left, Summer walked to Leonardo and sat beside him. Michael stared at them, clenching his fists tightly on the armrests. Leonardo and Summer sat side by side in front of him, calm andposed. Summer looked good after resting for several months. They were really an eye-catching couple. The hatred and bitterness in Michaels heart grew like weeds. He became hysterical and shouted in his rough voice, Get out of here! Kick them out! Anyone out there? No matter how Michael roared, no one came in.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Leonardo looked coldly at Michael who was on the verge of madness. He curled his lips, You are too impatient now. Too easy to get emotional. How did you conceal the truth about my mothers kidnap for more than ten years? Summer turned to look at Leonardo. He put on a cold face with a gloomy air, which would scare people off. Summer could tell that Leonardo still hated Michael when he thought of her mother. He couldnt let go. A man would live under the shadow of the absence of his mother at an early age, and he might never let go. It was true for Leonardo as well as for her. She had ignored Karen, but sometimes she was envious of others. Michael looked at Leonardo with a ferocious expression. He said in a harsh voice as if he was choked by someone, What do you want? Its my question. Leonardo sneered and leaned forward slightly. His voice was deep, You think you didnt do anything wrong, dont you? What did I do wrong? All I did was to protect Violet and Adams. I didnt want to harm your mother! How could I know that the kidnappers would suddenly change their minds? Its you! You are wrong! You drove your aunt crazy and killed Adams. You will be punished! Michaels health had declined. He panted as if losing his breath after saying those words. A trace of disdain shed in Leonardos eyes, So you asked Vicky to take revenge on us? Michaels eyes widened. He was scared, I didnt! He knew what Leonardo might do. He should not admit it. Take it easy. I wont do anything to you. A strange smile appeared on Leonardos face. Leonardo seldom smiled, so Michael was even more nervous now. Michaels expression suddenly changed, You What are you going to do? The smile on Leonardos face deepened. You never go out in the past three years. You must want to leave the house. I will make your dreame true. What Leonardo said was a blow to Michael. He trembled, I dont want to go out! I dont want to go out! He had been overwhelmed by grief after Violet was driven crazy and Adams died in the explosion, so he refused to get out of the house. Another reason was that he didnt want others to see his current condition. He was once Michael, the ruler of the Emerson family, and had the glory and wealth that everyone envied, but now? People would definitelyugh at him and make fun of him! He would not allow it to happen. To avoid peoples mockery, the best way was to stay at home. You dont have other choices. Leonardo stood up, his voice cold and emotionless, We could have been fine. Leonardo didnt exin further. They could have been fine. It would not dispel the hatred in Leonardos heart even if he killed Michael. If Michael stayed in the old mansion quietly, Leonardo would not do anything to him. However, Michael didnt repent, and he even wanted to take revenge. Since Michael would not give up, Leonardo decided to continue the game. He knew clearly what Michael was afraid of. As Leonardo finished speaking, he turned around and stretched out his hand towards Summer, Lets go. Summer, who had been listening quietly, held his hand and stood up. Leonardo walked out with her. Behind them, Michael roared in despair, Leonardo! Leonardo! When they got out of Michaels room, Summer raised her head to look at Leonardo. His expression was solemn. And his fierce eyes looked somber. Chapter 499 You Can Go with Me Summer held Leonardos hand. Leonardo turned to look at her. He looked cold but sounded gentle, Whats wrong? Leonardo was indeed different now and was somewhat like who he had been three years ago. Even if he was in a bad mood, he would restrain his emotions when facing Summer. Summer asked him, What are you going to do? Leonardo cooperated with her footsteps and slowed down. He smiled, Nothing. He has stayed in the old mansion for three years. Im going to take him out to meet people. Summer understood that Leonardo was going to punish Michael. The more Michael didnt want to do something, the more Leonardo wanted to force him to do it. Leonardo had a strong executive ability. On the second day after meeting Michael, Leonardo had people spread the news that he was going to hold a dinner party. The venue for the dinner party was in a seven-star hotel, where Michael used to go frequently. And the banquet he had asked Summer to attend happened to be in this hotel. Tim asked with a worried expression, Mr. Emerson, why do you suddenly want to hold a dinner party? Tim remembered thatst time when Leonardo had prepared a banquet, Leonardo had left to look for Summer before the party even begun. Tim, however, had to stay behind to deal with the guests. He had been busy during that period as he had had to take care of the banquet as well as thepanys affairs. He had been unwilling to recall the memory of those days. Now that Leonardo had decided to hold a dinner again, Tim wanted to make sure first. But Leonardo just squinted at Tim. Tim knew that he shouldnt have asked this question, so he said as his expression changed, I just Leonardo sneered and interrupted him, Michael has stayed in the old mansion for three years. As his only son, I will host a banquet for him. What do you think? Leonardo emphasized the word only. He said it slowly to make it sound even more sinister. Tim shivered, I think its not bad. Go ahead. Leonardo raised his hand and signaled for him to do it. Tim turned around and walked out. He kept wiping the cold sweat off his forehead as he walked. Mr. Emerson sometimes would recover some of his memories and became strange and unfathomable. After Tim got out, Leonardo leaned back in his chair and kept still for a long time. The dinner party was scheduled on Friday night. Summer went out to talk about the script with Eliza. After that, Eliza mentioned about the party. Eliza asked her, Have you got the invitation? Summer shook her head, No. Summer had vaguely got Leonardos thoughts that day, but she didnt in detail. Leonardo had been busy with his work and she the script. Although they had been always together, they hadnt talked much about it. Summer and Leonardo had got along very well. After that day, she thought that Leonardo would demand to move into the same room with her, but Leonardo did not. Summer was confused. She knew nothing about what Leonardo had thought of her or his recent n. Now that Summer hadnt asked, Leonardo wouldnt talk with her about it. Leonardo had not taken the initiative to tell her things like that. And he would never do that. Thinking of this, Summer sighed helplessly. However, Eliza mistakenly thought that Summer was disappointed because she was not invited.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Eliza blinked at her and smiled, It doesnt matter. Ive been invited and you can go with me! Summer went speechless. Did she look like that she wanted to go? No, she didnt really. Do I look like I really want to go there? Summer looked at Eliza, somewhat angry. Eliza nodded, Yes. Summer smiled, Whatever you say. They had discussed a lot about the script, and Summer was ready to go home. Once Summer left Elizas studio, she checked her phone and it was just 4 p. m. She asked Leonardo to bring Rosie with him to thepany in the morning, but Rosie found it boring there. Now that she was free now, she could go and take Rosie home. Summer sat in the car and called Leonardo. As soon as the call got through, Rosies sweet voice sounded, Mom! Summer unconsciously smiled, Yes, sweetie. Rosies couldnt yet focus her attention. She greeted Summer in the phone and turned to do something else. Then Summer heard Leonardos reprimand to Rosie, Pick it up. Then Rosie said unhappily, No There was a brief silence. Summer guessed Leonardo might be threatening Rosie with his cold gaze again, as Summer then heard Rosie saypromisingly, Alright. Whats the matter? Summer had been listening carefully until Leonardo spoke. Summer was surprised and said, Ive finished my work. I can go there and pick up Rosie. OK. Then Leonardo hung up the phone. When Summer drove over, Tim was waiting outside with Rosie. Tim was a very cautious person. He took Rosie to stand in an inconspicuous ce waiting for Summer. When Rosie saw Summer, she ran over, calling out, Mom! Summer caught her and looked up at Tim. Mrs. Emerson, Tim approached her and greeted. Then, he took out an invitation letter for the dinner and handed it to Summer. Mrs. Emerson, May I ask you a favor? Summer nced at the invitation letter in his hand and asked, What is it? Please give this invitation letter to Mr. Stanley, Tim said sincerely, as if he was really asking Summer for a favor. Summer knew it clearly that it was instructed by Leonardo. Tim was a considerate person and was very respectful to both Summer and Leonardo. Besides, he was efficient and this was supposed to be an easy job to him. So, if it werent for Leonardos instruction, Tim wouldnt have asked her for help. In other words, without Leonardos instruction, Tim would not dare to ask her to do such a trivial thing. Chapter 500 Deliver in Person Summer stared at Tim with a faint smile. She did not say anything, nor did she take the invitation letter over. Tim knew Summer was clear of everything. He lowered his head and said, You and Mr. Stanley have a good rtionship. He will take it if you give it to him. Summer raised her eyebrows and said, Are you saying that Stanley wonte to the party if you go to invite him? Hes not such a stingy person. Although Stanley and Leonardo did not like each other, Stanley was a reasonable guy. As long as he received the invitation letter, he woulde. Tim didnt know what to do now. He used to think that it had been the hardest thing to chase after his wife, but now it seemed that it wasnt true. The hardest thing was to deal with such an entric boss and his wife. Tim decided to get straight to the point. He sighed, Actually, this is Mr. Emersons instruction. Summer stopped making things difficult for him. She frowned slightly and asked, Why me? Leonardo was not supposed to allow her to meet Stanley. But now he was actually having her send the invitation to Stanley. What was he thinking? I dont know. Leonardo had told Tim to do so but didnt tell him why. And Tim dared not to ask. I see. Summer took the invitation letter over and said, I will send it over. You can go back. Summer took Rosie into the car. Tim stood by the side and watched Summer drive away before turning around and heading back. He took the elevator to Leonardos office. The door to the office was not closed, and Tim walked to the door and knocked on it twice. Leonardo raised his head to signal Tim in. Before Leonardo asked, Tim said, I have already given the invitation letter to Mrs. Emerson. What did she say? Leonardo flipped through the documents, sounding as if he didnt care at all. Tim could tell that Leonardos tone was somewhat unusual. Mrs. Emerson said that she would give it to Mr. Stanley personally, Tim said after pondering for a moment. Leonardo was somewhat surprised and then he got angry. Say it again, Leonardo said clearly but coldly. Tim was hesitant, but he repeated, Mrs. Emerson said that she will personally deliver it to Mr. Stanley. Then, the office was silent. Tim could imagine how bad Leonardos expression was. But after a while, he heard Leonardo say, Get out. Only then did Tim raise his head and leave. However, as he turned around, he had a peek that Leonardos hands had been clenched into fists. And the document in his hand had already been crushed into a ball. Tim was shocked, but he didnt dare to say anything else and went out. Just as he closed the door, he heard a bang from inside, as if Leonardo was smashing something. Tim respectfully stood at the door of the office and listened for a while. Only when he couldnt hear anything from inside did he sigh and went back to his own office. And that was when he realized that Leonardo had not really wanted Summer to give the invitation letter to Stanley. He didnt want her to meet Stanley at all.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. But Summer had said that she would personally deliver it, as Summer had been very familiar with Stanleys clinic. She took the invitation letter and drove there with Rosie. Halfway there, she parked her car by the side of the road and bought some fruits for Stanley. When Summer arrived and brought Rosie inside, the receptionist, who knew her, asked, Ms. Summer, are youing here for Doctor Stanley? Yes, is he busy? Summer asked with a smile. Not really. There arent many guests today and hes not that busy. The receptionist said enthusiastically, Ill take you in. The receptionist chatted with her while leading the way. Summer hadnt expected Stanley to be so idle. When she and Rosie arrived at the door, Stanley was sitting behind his desk reading a magazine, looking very rxed. Doctor Stanley, look whos here! The receptionist walked in first. As she saw Stanley raise his head, she moved aside so that Stanley could see Summer. Stanley was surprised, and then he said, Summer? Arent you busy today? Summer walked over and put the fruits on his desk, I brought you some fruits. Well, thank you! Stanley said. Sure. Summer sat down opposite him. There were two chairs in front of Stanleys desk. After Summer sat down, she put Rosie on another chair and said, Say hi to Uncle Stanley. Rosie pulled the edge of the desk as she looked around. Then she looked at Stanley and said, Hi, Stanley. Although Rosie had met Stanley a few times, she was not very familiar with him. She tended to be quiet in front of unfamiliar people. Oh, herees little Rosie. Rosie was so small that Stanley, who was sitting in the chair, hadnt seen her just now. I came here with my mom, Rosie tried to raise her head to look at Stanley and replied seriously. Stanley was amused. He took out a lollipop from his drawer and handed it to Rosie, Do you want some candy? Rosies fingers moved and her eyes went straight, but she turned to ask for Summers permission, Mom. Summerughed and asked her, Do you want it? Rosie nodded. She liked candy the most, but Summer had told her not to take anything from strangers. Summer touched her head affectionately, Then take it. You can take whatever Stanley gives to you. You havent eaten any candy these days, so you can have some today. Rosie then reached out to pick up the lollipop and said sweetly, Thank you, Uncle Stanley. Chapter 501 Tentative test Stanley smiled kindly at Rosie, Good girl. Rosie pursed her lips and handed the lollipop to Summer, Mom, open it for me. Summer took it over and tore open the wrapping for Rosie while asking Stanley, Why are there lollipops in your office? Apart from adults, my patients also include children. Stanley said. And then he put on a serious face and asked, Why are youing to me? Summer was slightly surprised. Cant I juste and chat with you? Yes, it will be great, but are you just here to chat with me? The smile on Stanleys face did not change, but his eyes showed that he saw through everything. Summer sighed helplessly, Im very ashamed of that. I dide here for some reason. After she finished speaking, she took out the invitation letter from her bag and handed it to Stanley. On Friday, Leonardo will host a dinner party. Wed like you toe. Stanley nced at the invitation letter without changing his expression, Did Leonardo ask you to give it to me? Summer looked away and she didnt say anything. You know Leonardo and I have always been at odds, so you wouldnt invite me to his party. It was Leonardo who asked you to give it to me. Stanley curled his lips and smiled. His expression seemed to be somewhat ruminative. Leonardo is funny. He clearly wished that I wouldnt meet you, but he even asked you to deliver the invitation letter in person. I dont know what he is nning. Summer discovered that none of the men she knew were good people. She didnt know Stanleys background. Although Stanley was exceptionally smart and he did not seem to have any bad intentions towards her, Summer knew Stanley must do everything with a reason. Simrly, Leonardo didnt do anything for no reason. Summer frowned and pondered. She suddenly thought of something and her expression suddenly changed. Stanley noticed the change in her expression and asked, Whats wrong? Nothing. Summer forced a smile, I have to leave now. See youter. Ill send you home. Did you drive here? Stanley stood up, picked up the coat on the back of the chair, and followed Summer out. Summer said, Theres no need to send me off. I drove here. Ill escort you out. Stanley did not listen to Summer, and saw them off in the car. When he returned, the receptionist teased him with a smile, Doctor Stanley, Ms. Summer came all the way to see you. Yes, she came all the way to see me. And she left in less than ten minutes. Stanley replied and was not angry. When he returned to his office, the smile on his face faded. Stanley walked to the chair behind the desk and sat down. He curled his lips and sneered. He stared at the invitation letter for a few seconds. Then, he looked away. Leonardo wants to kill two birds with one stone. He is not only testing Summer, but also testing me. Since he hase for me, Ill face him. On her way back, Summer drove a little faster. Rosie sat in the back seat and fell asleep with a lollipop in her mouth. When the car arrived at the neighborhood, Leonardos car pulled in as well. Summer looked at the time. It was exactly half past five. Leonardo had just returned from work. Summer opened the car door and got off the car. On the other side, Tim happened to get off the car and open the car door for Leonardo. Leonardo got off the car and saw Summer right away. They looked at each other from afar, and their faces were gloomy. Tim looked at Summer and Leonardo and said tentatively, Mr. Emerson? Leonardos expression was cold as he said to Tim, You can leave now. After Tim left, Leonardo strode towards Summer and said, Wheres Rosie? His tone were the same as usual, but his eyes betrayed him. His ck eyes were fill with unknown feelings. Shes asleep. Summer turned around, opened the car door of the back seat, and was about to bend over to carry Rosie out. Just as she reached out her hand, Leonardo grabbed her wrist and said, Let me carry her. He added, She has gained some weight recently. She is growing. She has a healthy weight. Summer red at him, but she still retreated to the side. Leonardo untied the seat belt of Rosies car seat and carried her out. Rosie was sleeping soundly. When she was picked up by Leonardo, she did not wake up. Rosiey on Leonardos shoulder. Leonardo had strong arms and he could carry Rosie with an arm steadily. Summer closed the car door, locked the car and followed them. When she caught up with Leonardo, Leonardo had called the elevator. She stood half a step behind Leonardo and waited for the elevator. Although the distance between them wasnt far, Leonardo could feel Summer was trying deliberately to distance herself from him. He frowned, and his eyes darkened a little. Until they entered the room, they did not have anymunication. Leonardo carried Rosie into the room to sleep. When he came out, Summer was not cooking, but sitting on the sofa. She seemed to want to have a long talk with him. Leonardo walked over and sat down opposite her. Summer looked up at him expressionlessly. Leonardos expression remained calm as before. It was impossible for him to take the initiative to speak. Summer said impatiently, I have delivered the invitation letter to Stanley. Are you satisfied? Her voice was soft, but when she deliberately pretended to be tender, it sounded a little ufortable. Leonardos expression suddenly turned cold as he reached out to rudely pull open his tie. He looked very irritable.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. He threw his tie aside and said coldly, Since you had a rightful opportunity to meet him, youre satisfied, arent you? He didnt even want to mention Stanleys name. He would feel angry when he mentioned it. Summers eyes darkened. Indeed, Leonardo was testing her as she thought. For matters rted to Summer, Leonardo was never a generous person, so he would not ask her to send an invitation letter to Stanley for no reason. He was testing her with this. In his opinion, since he was at odds with Stanley, Summer should not have any dealings with Stanley. Although Leonardo didnt speak bluntly, Summer could guess what he was thinking. Right now, he must think that Summer had feelings towards Stanley since she personally delivered the invitation letter. If she did not deliver the invitation letter, it would prove her sincerity instead. Summer felt that it was extremely ridiculous, but at the same time, she felt somewhat upset. Chapter 502 He Didn’t Leave at All Summer sneered, From your point of view, I look at another man because I have feelings for him, right? Leonardos expression was even colder than hers. At least Stanley has feelings for you. How many times do you want me to tell you? Stanley and I are innocent! Summer was so angry that her voice suddenly grew louder. When you were still having amnesia, you lived with Stanley in the same room. A man and a woman stay alone. Before Summer got angry, Leonardo clenched his fists and looked like he was about to vent his anger. Summer was astonished. She was shocked that Leonardo was angry at this matter. However, she had exined it to Leonardo more than once, but Leonardo was still angry at it. He even tested her. Leonardo was irritated, so was Summer. It was impossible for her to back down again and again. Summer took a deep breath and said, trying to keep his fury under control, Do you mind that now? You think I have an affair with Stanley. Do you have an affair with Amber? In the past three years, I had been lying on the hospital bed. However, you and Amber were a couple about to get married. In Hoover City, was there anyone who didnt know that Amber was your fiance? As she spoke, her tone got colder. She once had ill feeling, but because of Leonardos attitude, she trusted Leonardo. When Summer visited Jessica on the set, the media dug out Leonardos engagement with Amber and called Summer a home wrecker. She was made a trending topic. Leonardo settled this matter, and she did not feel angry at that time. However, what Leonardo did this time angered Summer. In the past, she didnt feel angry or thought it a big deal. Now she thought of it, she felt that it was somewhat unbearable. If a couple wanted to keep living together, they had to work hard to keep running into each other. However, if they wanted to sabotage their rtionship, it would be too easy. Just one of them pulled out a knife, and it would be enough to destroy a rtionship that they had worked so hard to maintain. This time, Leonardo was the one who pulled out a knife first. Summer knew that Leonardo was narrow-minded. In the past, she would have given in and pleased him. However, backing down and pleasing could not be used to maintain their rtionship frequently. If this continued, backing down and pleasing might be a part of their life. In the past few days, although they seemed to be in harmony, they were having many problems. Those problems seemed to have found a way out, and they all came out in a fierce manner. Leonardo stared at Summer. He was pursing his lips tightly as if he was restraining something. After an unknown time, he sneered angrily, You know what was going on between Amber and me, dont you? Summer retorted, You know what was going on between Stanley and me, dont you? I didnt know, but I know now! Leonardo snorted. His snort sounded exceptionally frightening. Summer stood up with rage and pointed at the door. Get out! Leonardo narrowed his eyes, Are you driving me away? Just as Summer was about to speak, she thought of that Rosie was still sleeping inside. She lowered her voice and said, Looks like you have normal hearing! Leonardos clenched fists loosened, tightened, and loosened again, and he stood up suddenly and turned around to stride out. The door was mmed close. Summer heard an ear-piercing door m. The room returned to silence in an instant. Summer took a deep breath and paused for a few seconds before turning to look in the direction of the door. There was no one else in the room except her. Leonardo left. Summer fell back onto the sofa and reached out to rub her forehead. After a while, she stood up and walked towards the kitchen. Leonardo had left, but she and Rosie still needed to have dinner. However, when she was cooking, she was a little absent-minded and cut her fingers. Summer covered her wound tightly, and extended her finger under the water faucet and washed it with somewhat frustration. And then she went to find a Band-Aid. The wound was a little deep, and it was still a little painful with a Band-Aid. Summer was annoyed. She cut the food randomly and put it into the pot. When she finished cooking, Rosie woke up. Rosie rubbed her eyes and sat obediently at the dining table. She looked at Summer and then at the seat next to her. Summer made up an excuse, Your dad went to work overtime in thepany.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. OK. Rosie believed it because Leonardo often worked overtime. Rosie nodded and ate her meal with a spoon. She just put the food in her mouth and chewed it for a while, then spat it back into the bowl with a scrunched-up face. She shouted, Its so salty. Summer hurriedly poured a ss of water for Rosie and tasted the dishes herself. She had just cooked the meal and served Rosie the meal, but she had not tasted it yet. She tasted it and immediately spat it out. It was bitterly salty. Rosie drank arge ss of water. She blinked her eyes and looked at Summer. She said, Its salty, isnt it? Yes. Summer put down her chopsticks and said, Lets go out for dinner. Rosie happily pped her hands and said, Thats good. Fortunately, it wasnt toote. Summer let Rosie put on a coat and was about to take thetter out. As soon as she opened the door, she saw Leonardo standing by the door. He was still wearing suit trousers and a shirt. He put one of his hand into the pocket of the trousers, and held a cigarette in the other. He was leaning against the wall with a leg slightly flexed. The scene looked like a pleasant picture. Summer thought that he had forgotten to get his coat when he went out. Hearing the door opening, Leonardo turned around. He nced at Summer and subconsciously put the cigarette out. Rosie ran out happily and pulled Leonardos hand. She looked up at him and said, Daddy! But she quickly frowned in disgust, It stinks. She was talking about the smell of smoke on Leonardo. Summer inadvertently nced at the pile of ashes on the ground and countless cigarette butts. Leonardo said expressionlessly, Ie back for my coat. After he finished speaking, he entered the room. Summer nced at the cigarette butts on the ground again, wondering if Leonardo came back to get his coat or if he did not leave at all? She relented for a moment. But very quickly, she became firm again. When Leonardo came out with his coat, Summer said faintly, Please pick up the cigarette butts at the door before you leave. She was satisfied when she saw Leonardos expressionless face froze for a moment. Then, she led Rosie out and said, Were leaving. What about Dad? Hes not hungry. Cigarettes are his food. Chapter 503 Unpleasant to Look at the Smile Rosie showed great curiosity towards what Summer said. She asked, Did he eat the cigarettes? She knew what cigarettes were, but she was surprised that they could make one full. Summer smiled and said, Thats your dads unique skill. Anyway, he is full. Rosie nodded in confusion. When Summer and Rosie returned from dinner, the house was exceptionally quiet. Summer turned on the light and looked around. Finally, she looked at Leonardos door. Without pushing the door open, she knew Leonardo was not here anymore, because there was no Leonardos aura anywhere. She could not tell what kind of feeling it was. In any case, she could feel that Leonardo was here or not as soon as she entered the house. When she entered, she paid special attention to the doorway. The ashes and cigarette butts were gone. Summer was surprised that Leonardo would clean up the door way. She imagined Leonardo stooping down to sweep the floor with a broom. She had never seen Leonardo sweep the floor, so she could only imagine it. However, after entering the house, Rosie ran to the door of Leonardos room as she shouted, Daddy? She patted the door a few times, but no one answered her. She then turned her head to look at Summer doubtfully. Mom, Dad doesnt open the door. She thought Leonardo was still in the room. Probably he fell asleep. Summer walked over and took Rosie to the bathroom. You should go to bed early, too. It was gettingte. Rosie looked a little sleepy when she was having dinner. When Summer was bathing Rosie, Rosie dozed off like a chicken pecking rice. After putting Rosie down, Summer closed the door and came out. She took out her phone and fought out Leonardos phone number. She hesitated for a while, and in the end, she did not dial the number. It was clearly Leonardos fault, why should she back down first? Even if she reconciled with Leonardo, the problem between them still hadnt been resolved yet. Summer wondered what Leonardo was thinking. Early in the morning, Tim received a phone call from Leonardo. He was instructed to go to the vi to get some daily necessities and two sets of clothes to the office for Leonardo. After answering the phone, Tim felt a little puzzled. Mr. Emerson lives with Mrs. Emerson in her house? Why did he suddenly ask me to take his clothes to thepany. Did they quarrel?Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. When he arrived at thepany, he knew he guessed right. The entire Emerson Group was immersed in a depressing low pressure all day. Leonardo was in a bad mood, and he talked to others harshly. When it was time to get off work in the afternoon, Tim received a third text message from his wife urging him to go home for dinner. Tim finally went to Leonardos office on the pretext of delivering the documents. Mr. Emerson, should I drive you back today? No necessary, Leonardo said without raising his head. Then can I get off work now? Tim asked tentatively. Leonardo looked up at him, Get off work? Tim nodded slightly and said respectfully, Its almost nine oclock. Leonardo said obscurely, Youve never been in a hurry to go home before. My wife is waiting for me at home for dinner. When Tim mentioned his wife, a smile appeared on his face. That smile was unpleasant for Leonardo to look at. Leonardo narrowed his eyes and stared at Tim for a while. Suddenly, he stood up and walked out with his coat. As he passed by Tim, Leonardo simply said, Lets go. Where are you going, Mr. Emerson? Tim followed closely. Lets go to the Golden Cauldron Club for dinner. Tim had no choice but to drive Leonardo to the Golden Cauldron Club. He thought he could go home after sending Leonardo to the Golden Cauldron Club. However, just as he opened the car door for Leonardo, Leonardo said inadvertently, Lets have dinner together. Mr. Emerson. Tim wanted to refuse, but Leonardo had already entered the Golden Cauldron Club. Leonardos upright back was emitting a bleak feeling under the illumination of the light. Tim didnt want to have dinner with Leonardo at all. He wanted to go home to apany his wife and children. He was getting old and he wanted to focus on his family. However, he could do nothing with Leonardos order. He had to go in reluctantly. Leonardo was extravagant today and he ordered arge table of dishes. But these dishes were very light vored, which were not the taste that Leonardo loved. After following Leonardo for so many years, Tim knew Leonardo loved spicy food. The two men sat face to face without saying a word. Even the air was filled with embarrassment. Tim suspected Leonardo couldnt go home for dinner because he quarreled with Summer. So Leonardo stopped Tim from going back to apany his wife and children and deliberately forced Tim to have dinner with him. Leonardo noticed Tims expression. He raised his eyebrows and asked, Does it make you feel ufortable to dine with me? No. Tim immediately denied. Then he sighed and boldly asked, Mr. Emerson, did you quarrel with Mrs. Emerson? Leonardo was picking up the dishes and he suddenly stopped. He retracted his hand and ced the chopsticks on the dining table, staring at Tim seriously. Im just asking. If youre willing to tell me, I may be able to help you analyze it. Tim was sincere. He knew Leonardo and Summer well. Most likely, Leonardo was the reason for the quarrel between the two of them. Leonardo did not immediately answer Tim. Tim lowered his head and waited for Leonardo to speak. After a long while, Leonardo said in a low voice, Do you think Stanley is coveting Summer? We dont know Mr. Stanleys background. He must get close to Mrs. Emerson for some reason. There was no doubt about this. Even you know Stanley is trying to do something evil to Summer. Summer actually said that Stanley was innocent! Leonardo sneered. Tim frowned slightly and said, Mr. Emerson, Mr. Stanley may not want to have a rtionship with Mrs. Emerson. He may have other purposes. Mr. Emerson was still unable to get rid of the thought that all the men who tried to get close to Summer had feelings for her. Mr. Emerson was insecure, suspicious, and paranoiac. Tim had seen these problems in Leonardo a long time ago. However, Leonardo was in his early twenties back then. When Tim first came to work under Leonardo, Leonardo didnt trust Tim. After a long time, Leonardo gradually grew older and became even more reserved. In terms of work, he basically wouldnt have such an unreasonable time. However, Leonardo showed these problems when it came to Summer. After all, it was rted to Leonardos childhood experiences. After experiencing his mothers kidnap case, Leonardo was somewhat mentally handicapped. It was understandable that he would sometimes be paranoiac and insecure. But if this continued, it would be bad for Leonardo. Chapter 504 You Have to Keep an Eye on Him! Obviously, Leonardo did not listen to what Tim said. He leaned back and said calmly, Tell me, what kind of purpose does he have to take care of Summer for three years, and he even lied that he was Summers fianc. Furthermore, when we were in the mountain, he was able to find me and Summer as soon as possible. As for his other purposes Leonardo pondered for a moment and sneered. Just Stanleys having evil intentions towards Summer was enough for Leonardo to attack him, let alone that Stanley had other motives. Tim sighed softly, not knowing what to say. Leonardo thought of something and looked at Tim. Have you noticed anyone else following Summer recently? No. Tim shook his head. Leonardo looked down and pondered. After a while, he said, Keep an eye on Stanley. Back then, Stanley was able to find the location of Leonardo and Summer so fast. This meant Stanley had sent people to monitor Summers every move. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for him to find out Summers whereabouts so quickly. After returning to Hoover City, Leonardo had been sending people to secretly protect Summer, but Stanley did not make any movements. For so many years, Stanley was the smartest opponent Leonardo had ever met. Until now, he had not found out Stanleys identity and purpose, and Stanley always showed special concern for Summer. What was worse, Summer. Leonardo anxiously reached out and rubbed his forehead between his eyebrows. He said with exhaustion, You can go home now. Tim was eager to go home, but he couldnt bear to see Leonardo being upset. Mr. Emerson, Ill finish dinner with you. Cut the crap. Tim didnt say anything and left. Before he left, he looked back at Leonardo worriedly. It was Friday. In the past few days, Summer didnt go out much. She sent manuscripts to Eliza online. If they needed to talk about something, they would directly make a video call. Thanks to the technology of the age. Are you really not going to the party tonight? I can bring you in. Recently, Eliza would ask Summer this question after they finished talking about work with her. I wont go. Summer did not know why Eliza was so persistent in this matter. OK, if you change your mind, just call me. Seeing that Summer kept refusing her request, Eliza did not force her. OK. After the end of the video call, Summer did not find any missed call or new text message in her phone. Leonardo was quiteposed. For three whole days, Leonardo had not contacted her. If she was only a little angry when she first quarreled with Leonardo, after three days of fermentation, Summer was really furious. Since Leonardo didnt contact her, then they would see who was moreposed. Just as Summer was absorbed in her thoughts while holding her phone, her phone suddenly vibrated. She was astonished. She thought it was Leonardo calling. She looked down at the caller Id and found that it was Jessica. As soon as Summer answered the phone, Jessica asked, Come out and have a haircut together. Have you picked out the dress for the party? The news that Leonardo was going to host a dinner party had spread throughout the Hoover City. This time, Leonardo hosted the party under the name of giving Michael a healthy meal. Naturally, there was no threshold set. Everyone with prestige in the Hoover City would attend the party. Many people from the entertainment industry like Jessica would alsoe to the party. Jessicas voice sounded excited. Although Summer didnt want to ruin her fun, she told the truth, I think I wont go. Jessica was exceptionally sharp at this kind of moment. Did you quarrel with Mr. Emerson? Sort of. If you quarreled with him, then you have to go to the party! Think about it, there are so manydies at the party. All of them want to crawl onto Leonardos bed. You wont break up with him because of quarrel, will you? You have to keep an eye on him! Summer had never thought of this question. Perhaps it was because she trusted Leonardo too much. Leonardo was arrogant. Whoever he disliked was unable to get close to him, let alone climbing onto his bed. Its settled then. Lets go pick out a dress and do our hairter! After Jessica finished speaking, she hung up the phone. Half an hourter, Jessica knocked on Summers door. Summer was surprised that Jessica arrived so soon. She opened the door and asked in surprise, Why do youe here so quickly? I just happen to be nearby. Jessica ran a hand through her hair on her neck. And then she waved her hand and said, Dont stand in the way. Move aside. What? Summer was somewhat puzzled, but she still moved aside. Jessica immediately turned around and said to the person behind her, Come in. After Jessica finished speaking, she took the lead and walked in.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Behind her was a group of helpers and makeup artists. They also brought some dresses for Summer to choose. Summer asked Jessica, What are you doing? Lets pick out a dress and put on makeup together, and then well go to the party. Jessica put on a standarddys smile. Summer did not want to attend the party, but Jessica put in a lot of efforts and the dresses were also beautiful. Women are born with no resistance to beautiful clothes, so they can put on makeup and do their hair and then go out to show off. She hadnt been out much in the past few days, and she kept a simple life style at home. The stylist and makeup artist were both members of Jessicas team, and they were reliable. Pick a dress first. Jessica took Summer to pick out a dress, but she kept looking around the room. She asked, Wheres Rosie? She is sleeping. She takes a long nap at noon recently. It was only four oclock in the afternoon, and Rosie could sometimes sleep all afternoon. I cant take Rosie to the dinner party. Rosie hasnt been exposed to the public yet. Summer frowned slightly when she mentioned Rosie. Jessica was at a loss for a moment and asked, Then what should we do? What about send her to Mr. Emersons vi? There are so many servants who can take good care of Rosie in the vi. No, Im quarreling with him now. If I sent Rosie over, he would think I was showing weakness to him. She did not have to attend the party. She would not send Rosie to Leonardos ce since she could look after Rosie on her own. Giving up something for the sake of the child was an essential part of parenting. Jessica also felt that it made sense, and she didnt know what to do. Suddenly, Jessicas eyes lit up. I have an idea. Ask Carl to look after Rosie and we go to the party together! Carl? Summer paused, Is he okay? Although Carl could get along well with children, he was a man. Summer was worried that he would not be able to take care of a little girl. Chapter 505 Telepathy He is OK. He used to get along well with children when he was young. He was the head of the kids in our neighborhood. Jessica seemed to recall about her childhood, and she smiled nostalgically. Jessica patted her shoulder and said, It will be fine. Well just stay at the party for only an hour or two. Is Carl not going to the party? Summer asked. Jessica sneered, He lives a luxury and dissipation life every day. There are all kinds of parties every day. Whats the big deal if he doesnt attend this one today? However, Summer thought of something else. The fact that Leonardo was the boss behind Tip Top Media had never been exposed, and few people knew the friendship between Leonardo and Carl, except the people around them. With that thought, it was reasonable for Carl not to attend Leonardos dinner party. When Summer regained her senses, Jessica was calling Carl. Even Summer couldnt hear what Carl said, she could imagine Carl had probably agreed to it. Although Carl was somewhat a hooligan, his feelings towards Jessica were obvious. He would do whatever Jessica said and never refused her. That was the way how Carl got along with Jessica. He showed his feelings so straightforwardly. Although Jessica seemed to have something on her mind and had never epted Carl, Carl seemed to n to keep pestering Jessica until she epted him. If Jessica kept refusing Carl, Summer suspected that Carl could keep pestering Jessica for a lifetime. It was neither a bad thing nor a good thing for them. After Summer and Jessica picked out their dresses and put on their makeup, Carl came over. Rosie happened to wake up then. Rosie was groggy. She curiously touched Summers hair. Summer coaxed Rosie into changing clothes and carried her out. The only way that Carlforted a child was using candies. And Rosie loved candies. Rosie happily took the candy, and Carl pped his hands and asked, May I hug you, Rosie? Rosie was sessfully bribed by Carl, so she stretched out her small arms and leaned towards Carl. Carl narrowed his eyes as he put on a bright smile. He kept calling Rosie darling, as if Rosie was his daughter. Rosie frowned and said, Called me Rosie.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Carl was amused, Why does it feel like your personality is a bit simr to Leonardo? Carl burst intoughter. Carl hugged Rosie andughed. They got along well. See? He is OK. Jessica put an arm around Summers shoulder and looked at Carl and Rosie. Summer smiled and went to Carl. She asked, Will it trouble you? No. I have a lot of free time. Carl never stopped smiling since he entered the door. Summer had exined to Rosie. Rosie solemnly promised Summer that she would listen to Uncle Carl. The three adults and a child went out together. It was almost six oclock now. The food at the party would not fill them up, so before the party, they went to have a simple meal at the restaurant in the seven-star hotel where the party was holding soon. After the meal, Carl got a room and took Rosie to the room to wait for them. If anything happened, he could go directly to the party hall to find Summer and Jessica. The party started at eight oclock. Summer and Jessica went down to the hall early. There werent many people, and Summer found an inconspicuous corner to stay in. The guests entered one after another, and some familiar faces people had seen in the movies or newspapers also appeared. There were more and more people in the hall, and Summer, who was hiding in the corner, became even more inconspicuous. Jessica was apanying Summer to share the fun. She was staying in the corner and talked with Summer about the guests. That one, you think he is a phnthropist. He has several concubines secretly. Do you see the actress in the red dress? Shes a pseudo-single. And that one over there, hes a director who often sleeps with new actresses on the casting couch. Summer listened with interest. She said, I think youve got the wrong job. You should be a reporter. Jessica shook the champagne in her hand and said with somewhat frustration, The entertainment industry has no secrets. Those who are dirty will be exposed sooner orter. However, when everyone has no conflicts of interest, they will pretend not to know each others secrets. Summer was silent for a moment and asked, Are you tired? As a scriptwriter, Summer was behind the scenes, and her work was different from Jessicas. Im OK. It mainly depends on the adjustment of mentality. At this moment, there was amotion at the entrance. Jessica stood up, tiptoed and stretched her neck to look out. It seems that Mr. Emerson arrived. Summer followed Jessicas line of sight and saw Leonardo pushing Michael in. Leonardo was still wearing ck suit as usual. He looked vigorous, but Summer felt that hisplexion wasnt very good and his lips looked pale. He seemed to be. sick. Summer pursed her lips. Probably she was just thinking too much. Leonardo rarely fell ill as if he was made of iron. Michael sat in a wheelchair. His hair had been carefully cut. He was too thin that his decent suit was loose on him. The prototype of the suit could not be seen, and one of the sleeves was empty. Although he looked down and didnt look at anyone, his tight grip on the armrest still revealed his nervousness. It was hard to imagine that Michael, who had ruled the Emerson Group for decades and had spent half his life in the business world, would be nervous at a party. This was Michaels first appearance since the news of his kidnapping was released three years ago. Summer could sense everyones surprise from the continuous gasps. Some was pity for Michael, the others gloated. The guests consciously made a way for Leonardo. Tim followed behind Leonardo with a serious expression on his face. Summer was standing in a corner. There were many people standing in front of her. Leonardo pushed Michael forward without looking sideways. Summer supposed he could not see her. However, Leonardo, who had already pushed Michael past her, suddenly turned around. He looked across the crowd at Summer urately. The others felt that Leonardo seemed to be looking at someone, and they all looked towards Summers direction. Summer hurriedly turned around and pretended to look to the other side as everyone did. Jessicas mood was opposite to Summers. She excitedly pulled Summers arm and said, Mr. Emerson is looking at you. He can see you from such a distance. Thats wonderful! Is this telepathy? Chapter 506 Man with Secrets Summer turned her head away and denied, He wasnt looking for me. Jessica said with contempt, If it wasnt you, then who else? Me? Perhaps, Summer said indifferently. Jessica was speechless. Leonardo nced in Summers direction before continuing to push Michael forward. After giving a few instructions to Tim, he sat down. Tim gave the opening remarks and then announced the start of the party. After he finished speaking, he noticed Summer. So, he turned around and whispered to Leonardo, Mr. Emerson, Mrs. Emerson is also here. So what? Its none of my business. Leonardo took a ss of champagne and lowered his head, his tone extremely indifferent.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. A voice sounded in Tims head, Men never say what they mean when they are jealous. Suddenly, amotion came from the other side of the hall. Although it wasnt as big as when Leonardo had just arrived, it couldnt be ignored. Who is it? I heard its Mr. Emerson fiance! Although there has always been news about this, Mr. Emerson has never confirmed it. They havent held an engagement banquet. How could it be fake? It is said that they even have a daughter Who said that? Really? Summer tilted her head and listened to the few women chatting beside her. When she heard what they were talking about, she sneered. Jessica did not notice what those women just said. Seeing that Summer was not herself, she asked, Whats wrong? Amber is here. Summer put aside the champagne in hand and adjusted her dress, saying, Ill go fix my makeup. Together? No, its alright. Summer got up and went to the bathroom alone. She stood in front of the mirror and carefully freshened up. After making sure that her face was perfect, she took her bag and walked out of the bathroom. However, she didnt expect that she would meet Stanley the moment she stepped out. Summer? Stanley saw her first, so he naturally stopped her. Summer turned around and paused for a moment before saying, Just arrived? Yeah. I didnt see you in the banquet hall just now. I thought you werent here. Stanley quickly stepped forward and went to catch up with Summer. Then, he paced with her and walked slowly. I just went to the bathroom. They walked side by side to the banquet hall. When they returned to the hall, they found the ce was even more crowded. The guests gathered in groups and whispered to each other. However, the most crowded ce was still that around Leonardo. He was surrounded by people, and Michael was sitting beside him. Michael was still sitting in a wheelchair. He pursed his lips tightly and did not say anything. His expression was cold and solemn. Anyone who came would only greet him with a simple Mr. Michael before going to talk to Leonardo. Stanley followed Summers gaze and chuckled softly. He seemed to be disdainful about what he saw, and said with mockery, People all weigh the pros and cons. Theyll only make friends with the one who can bring them benefits. In the past, when Michael was in charge of the family business, these people all wanted to befriend him. Now that Leonardo was the CEO of the Emerson Group, they naturally turned to make friends with him, instead of Michael. They had long forgotten how they talked about Leonardo, the surviving victim, after the kidnapping. Humans are soft, yet they are also cruel. It sounds that you have seen through all this. Summer turned her head to look at Stanley. She asked curiously, Moreover, you seem to know the Emersons very well. For a moment, the smile was frozen on Stanleys face, but he quickly returned to normal and replied, Is that so? Summer fixed her eyes on him for a few seconds before asking, Is what you have told me before all true? You said I saved you, but I dont remember any of it. Although Summer subconsciously trusted Stanley, she was still suspicious that Stanley would be able to find her and Leonardo in the mountains in such a short time. Stanley did not answer her question directly. Instead, he turned the question back to her, Are you suspecting me? Summer reached out and took a ss of juice from the waiters tray. She took a sip before saying, You were able to locate me and Leonardo so quickly, which means that youve been watching me through somebody. Even if youre trying to return my favor, or doing it for the sake of my safety, dont you think its a bit too much? Summer turned her head to look at Stanley, her bright eyes sharp. She would not trust Stanley blindly. Just as Tim had said, nothing was known about this man. Summer was aware that Stanley had helped her, but she also knew that he was a man with secrets. She could tell the difference. Stanley smiled faintly. Though caught by Summer, he was not embarrassed at all. He replied, If you dont like it, Ill just stop. Then, he nced in Leonardos direction, and said with interest, Whats going on between you and Leonardo? When Summer turned around and looked over, she saw Amber standing face to face with Leonardo and talking to him. Leonardo was in his seat, while Amber was standing. Amber had blocked Summers sights to Leonardo, so Summer could not see the expression on Leonardos face. She did not know what Amber and Leonardo were talking about, but she was somewhat surprised that Leonardo would listen to Amber so patiently. In the past three years, it was believed that Amber was Leonardos fiance, and Leonardo had never denied it. Therefore, it was actually acquiesced that Amber was indeed Leonardos fiance. Even if they werent engaged, there must be something going on between them. Jessica walked over to Summer. I told you that minxes would never stop trying to climb up to Mr. Emersons Before she could say the word bed, she shuddered when seeing Stanley beside Summer. Stanley saw Jessica and nodded to her politely. Jessica could only smile to him politely. Then, she moved closer to Summer and whispered to her in a voice that only the two of them could hear, Whats going on? Why is Stanley here? Leonardo invited him, Summer said absent-mindedly, her voice sounding a little cold. Although she was speaking to Jessica, her gaze was fixed on Leonardos direction. Jessica turned around and saw Amber sitting down beside Leonardo. Although Amber and Leonardo did not have any physical contact, it meant a lot because Leonardo actually allowed Amber to sit beside him. Jessica, after suppressing her words for a while, blurted out, Shes the whore and hes the whoremonger! Weve been here for a long time. Its time for us to say hello. After Summer finished speaking, she stretched out her hand and took Stanleys arm. She said, Shall we? Stanley nced at her face. He could not help butugh, Sure. Chapter 507 What’s the Point See youter. Summers gazended on Leonardo. Even when she was speaking, she didnt move her eyes away. However, Jessica knew Summer was talking to her. Excuse me. Stanley nodded to Jessica before walking towards Leonardo together with Summer. Jessica widened her eyes. She watched helplessly as Summer took Stanleys arm and walked towards Leonardo. She was dumbfounded. She whispered, Summer? What are you doing? Normally, Summer was kind and softhearted. Only when she was in rage would she do something to fight back. Apparently, the quarrel between Leonardo and Summer this time was not that simple. Leonardo even allowed Amber to sit beside him, which truly irritated Summer. Otherwise, she wouldnt go to him together with Stanley. Jessica felt Summer was actually acting childish. However, she also felt thrilled when imagining Leonardos furious expression the moment he saw Summer and Stanley together. When Summer heard Jessicas words, she turned around and smiled tofort her. She wanted Jessica to know that she was aware of what she was doing. So, Jessica had no choice but to give up persuading her. She hid herself among the crowd, ready to enjoy the fun. Just now, Summer was standing in the corner with Jessica. Everyone present was busy paying attention to Leonardo, so naturally, no one saw her. Now that she had walked out of the corner and was heading straight for Leonardo, Summer naturally became the focus. Whos that? She is kind of pretty! I think Ive seen her somewhere. Gosh, its Summer Jarrett, Mr. Emersons ex-wife! Dont you recognize her? The one who went viral online? How shameless is her! Its been more than three years since they divorced. Mr. Emerson already has a fiance now. Why is she still clinging to him? Mr. Emerson specially hosted this party, and his father and his fiance are both present. Is he going to get engaged? Then I dont get the chance anymore? Well Summer held Stanleys arm and walked forward without looking sideways. She could clearly hear what these women were talking about. She also knew exactly what they were thinking. As the person involved, Summer knew very well what had happened. These peoplesments could not affect her in the slightest. After Amber sat beside Leonardo, she had been whispering something. Amber was already thirty years old. She behaved elegantly and her sitting there was rather pleasant to the eyes. Leonardo did not speak to her, but he did not show any impatience either. He was as indifferent as usual. However, when he turned his head and saw Summer walking towards him arm in arm with Stanley, he immediately narrowed his calm eyes. Inside his deep eyes, there seemed to be a sudden surge of darkness. Summer and Leonardo looked at each other from afar, and then moved their eyes away in tacit understanding. Summer lowered her head slightly and turned up the corners of her lips. However, she was not smiling. Stanley slowed down and sighed softly. With a voice that only the two of them could hear, he said, Whats the point? Summer froze for a moment. She understood what he meant. Stanley was asking her, why bother acting so childish to provoke Leonardo? Perhaps women were emotionally irrational. Summer used to say that Leonardo was childish, but now it was her turn. She had almost reached the ce where Leonardo was staying, so she couldnt turn around now. Actually, she was not far from Leonardo. However, it still took some time because she and Stanley were walking very slow. Finally, they stopped in front of Leonardo. Many people were surrounding Leonardo and were talking to him, but they tacitly kept their distance, as if to avoid disturbing him. After Summer walked out and came to light, her identity was no longer a secret. When those people around Leonardo saw her approaching, they retreated to the side as if they had agreed and made way for her. As Summer walked closer to Leonardo, she gracefully thanked the people who had made way for her. Summer was beautiful. As she aged, her facial features became more finely carved, and her experiences had also added charm to her beauty. When she looked into someones eyes and smiled to that person, it was simply too pleasing to ignore. The people she thanked all replied with a dazed expression, Youre wee. Only then did Summer turn around. Under everyones gasps, she entered the dangerous zone that they did not dare to step into. She stood in front of Leonardo and slightly opened her lips to speak to him slowly, Mr. Emerson, long time no see. Leonardo leaned back in his chair and looked up at her. His pair of ink-dark eyes was fixed on her, and a smile seemed to appear in the corners of his lips.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Was he smiling? Leonardo didnt like to smile. There were few things that would amuse him. Most of the time, heughed out of fury. There didnt seem to be anything particrly humorous at the moment, right? Summer replied with a smile, Well? Do you recognize me, Mr. Emerson? After saying that, she raised her chin slightly, Do I have to introduce myself? Tim was busy entertaining the guests just now. When he saw Summer walking to Leonardo, he hurriedly move toward them. When he arrived, he noticed that something wasnt right between Summer and Leonardo. What was more, after hearing what Summer said, Tim really had a bad feeling. Leonardo did not take the initiative to speak for a while. Tim looked a little anxious. Just as he was about to speak, Leonardo coldly nced at him. Leonardos warning was very obvious. He didnt want Tim to interfere. Afterwards, Leonardo slowly stood up and looked down at Summer. As if talking to a stranger, he said apathetically, Save your self-introduction. I just remembered who you are. Summer was still holding Stanleys arm. Hearing Leonardos words, she involuntarily tightened her grip on Stanley. Under her grip, Stanley felt his arm hurt. However, he only frowned slightly. Summers attention was focused on Leonardo, and she did not notice Stanleys expression. Just now, Leonardo was sitting, and she was standing. She was looking down at him, so she did not feel much pressure. Now that Leonardo had stood up, Summer had to raise her head to face him. Leonardo was rather tall. Under such a height difference, she could feel his natural aura. That was the aura belonged solely to Leonardo, cold and domineering. Summer couldnt help but take a step back, Really? Good. Chapter 508 What a Good Show Leonardo did not say anything. He looked down slightly andnded his gaze on Summers hand that was holding Stanleys arm. Stanley looked up faintly. He smiled so gently and didnt show the slightest bit of offense. He said in a calm voice, Mr. Emerson. His gentle tone seemed to have revealed other feelings. Leonardo turned up the corners of his lips coldly. Hended his gaze on Summer again. To be frank, Summer was still a little afraid of Leonardo, especially now. However, she knew that life was always a struggle. So, she tightened her grip on Stanleys arm again, pulling him closer to her. Amber, who had been sitting beside Leonardo without saying a word, suddenly stood up and walked beside Leonardo. She smiled and said, I didnt expect Leonardo to invite you. If I had known earlier, I would have greeted you so that you can save the trouble ofing to us. The 30-year-old Amber looked no different from the person Summer remembered three years ago. It was the first time in three years that Summer had spoken to Amber face-to-face. As Kates friend, Amber got to know something. Summer had to give in to her. Amber purposely said that Leonardo invited Summer. Just now, Leonardo pretended that he did not know Summer at all. In a word, Amber was trying to tell everyone that Summer hade uninvited. Moreover, she spoke as if she had taken half a step into the Emerson family. After all, Amber came from a wealthy and noble family, so she behaved more maturely and cautiously. She seeded in embarrassing Summer in only a few words. Before Summer could say anything, Stanley chuckled and said, Miss, Mr. Emerson has invited me to this party. I was afraid that Summer would be bored by being alone, so I brought her over. Just now, Amber did not pay much attention to Stanley. After all, other than Leonardo, she never cared about any other man. Only when Stanley spoke did she turn to nce at him. Her picky gaze swept past him, her eyes showing a trace of disdain. In her opinion, although Stanley looked handsome and had a good temperament, he was still far from Leonardo. Amber run her fingers through her hair and put on a decent smile. She said in a natural tone, So thats how it is. Summer noticed all the changes of expression on Ambers face. She could understand why Amber, who was highborn, looked down on her and Stanley. After all, Amber needed to use her family background and other unimportant things to show her superiority. Summer sneered and said intentionally, Miss Amber, there are a lot of things that you dont know. Maybe you should ask Mr. Emerson himself. The engagement between Amber and Leonardo had always been a rumor. Just now, Amber sat beside Leonardo, and by doing so, the rumor became a truth in the eyes of others. However, Summer and Amber both knew clearly what was going on. Normally, not to mention talking to Leonardo, it was not easy for Amber to even meet him. Only Amber understood the ridicule in Summers words. The smile on Ambers face became somewhat forced as she said, Thats true. However, Leonardo and I are usually very busy. We dont pay much attention to trivial matters of outsiders. Trivial matters of outsiders? Summer raised her chin slightly, her eyes filled with mockery, Really? You guys dont even have time to chat? How long before your wedding banquet? Ive been waiting for it. None of the onlookers could tell the smell of gunpowder in this dialogue between Summer and Amber. In Hoover City, many women longed to be the one and only Mrs. Emerson, yet they had never quarreled right before Leonardo. Not to mention the two women who were extremely close to him. One was his ex-wife while the other his fiance. This was really a good show. Amber seemed to realize that these people were enjoying her show, and her face became super ugly. However, she still managed a weak smile at Summer. Then, she turned around and said to Leonardo in a soft voice, A friend of mine is here. Ill go and take a look. Leonardo simply ignored her. Amber was used to Leonardos attitude. She stayed calm, and did not reveal a trace of embarrassment. After Amber left, Summer turned to look at Stanley.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Although she did not say anything, Stanley understood her meaning. He nodded slightly and turned around. He was about to leave with her. Summer was unhappy, but Amber was no better because of her. The show was over, and it was time for her to leave. However, Leonardo wouldnt let them go. Wait. Leonardo suddenly said. Summer stopped almost as soon as she heard his voice. Stanley patted her hand and turned to look at Leonardo, Anything else, Mr. Emerson? Ive invited you specially, Mr. Stanley. I do have something to talk to you. Leonardo was speaking to Stanley, but he involuntarilynded his gaze on Summer. Summer was facing Leonardo when she was talking to him just now, so Leonardo did not see her back. However, now that Summer was facing him with her back, Leonardo noticed that she was wearing an open-back evening gown. Her gown was rather conservativepared to the other open-back evening gowns at the banquet. The back of her gown only had a V-shaped opening, and the bottom of the V only reached half of her back. She was bold, but indescribably sexy. Leonardos gaze instantly became cold and fierce, along with his face. His voice was deep, and only those who knew him well could notice that he was suppressing his anger. He said, Before I talk to you, Mr. Stanley, I have something more important to discuss with this youngdy next to you. When he was near the end of the sentence, he sounded to be gritting his teeth. Stanley did not say anything. Instead, he turned around and looked at Summer, asking for her opinion. Such a pity, Mr. Emerson. Im here because of Mr. Stanley instead of you. If theres anything else, we can talk about itter. After Summer finished speaking, she pulled Stanleys arm and walked away. Summer had just rejected Leonardos request to talk, and the guests beside them were so nervous for her. At the same time, they were quite impressed by her. Therefore, when Summer passed by, they voluntarily made way for her. Leonardo watched as Summer and Stanley left together arm in arm, with their backs facing him. His face remained calm, but he had clenched his hands at his sides into fists already. Good. Very good, Summer, he thought. Suddenly, Michael sneered. Chapter 509 The Reputation of the Emersons What a good show! Noticing that Summer and Amber had left, the others had no reason to watch anymore. Some people wanted to talk to Leonardo, but noticing he didnt look well, they didnt dare toe close. After those people left, Leonardo turned to look at Michael. They were alone, so they could be more outspoken. Michael looked at him with an odd smile and said mockingly, Its the same to you. You cant get what I cant get. Michael had been calcting all his life but got nothing in the end. He and Leonardo had long since turned against each other, and now he didnt need to hide his hatred and malice towards Leonardo. However, just one sentence from Leonardo made Michael fall silent. How long has it been since youve seen Violet? Leonardos tone was light. He seemed to ask casually, but it hit Michael hard. Michael wanted to see Violet, but he was a proud man. He didnt want Violet to see him defeated by Leonardo. Even if he really wanted to see Violet, he only thought about it and would never take the initiative. Michael clutched at the armrest of the wheelchair and looked at Leonardo with hatred. He seemed to want to tear Leonardo apart with his ferocious gaze. Leonardo was very satisfied with Michaels reaction. You must want to see her. Ill take you there. Leonardo bent down and sat down beside Michael, his voice low and slow. It looked like they were having an ordinary father and son chat. In the distance, some people even whispered about the good rtionship between Leonardo and Michael. Leonardo! Even though things hade to this, Michael didnt go off on Leonardo at the dinner party. He was so angry that he wanted to tear Leonardo apart, but he still lowered his voice to prevent others from noticing that they had already turned hostile. Leonardos lips curled into a mocking smile. Youre a good father. Even now, Michael still tried not to debase the Emerson family. Come after me all you want. Dont harm Violet. We are the Emersons. Its not good for either of us to disrupt the Emerson Group! At the mention of the Emerson Group, Michael gave Leonardo a sharp look. This was a kind of warning. When Michael was in charge of the Emerson Group, Leonardo treated him like dirt, let alone now. Leonardo seemed to have heard a funny joke. He put his fingers to his forehead andughed for a while before saying, I have to remind you that the Emerson Group is in my hands now. This is my doing. As for you I will let you live a carefree life in your final years. Enjoy it. After Leonardo finished speaking, he smoothed his suit and stood up. And now, its time to take you to see your old friends. Before Michael could reply, Tim walked behind the wheelchair and pushed Michael into the crowd. For the first time in three years, Michael was seen in public. When Leonardo pushed him in, everyone present got to know Michaels condition. The Emerson family was a top-notch family with great wealth and power. Michael had dominated the Emerson Group for decades, but in his old age, he turned out like this. Everyone was selfish. Many of the people present appeared to feel sorry for Michael, but they were actually gloating inwardly. As soon as they entered, many people came up to them. I went to visit you many times, but you refused. Mr. Emerson is so nice to you. If he hadnt brought you over, we could never see you. Thats right. Mr. Emerson is so nice to you.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. How is your health? You have to get out more often. Your son is so sessful. Its time for you to rest. We envy you! Michael kept tugging at his sleeve as he endured their faked friendliness. They said so just to please Leonardo. Michael had never realized that he was past his prime. Now he was just an old man who always needed the wheelchair. He could only rely on Leonardo. Everyone wanted to curry favor with Leonardo. No one really cared about Michael. Leonardo did not say anything. He took a ss of red wine from the waiter and leaned against a chair. He just wanted to ignore these people. Didnt Michael care about the Emersons reputation? Then he would take good care of it. Michael had no choice but to force himself to deal with these people. Yes, Leonardo is quite good. I wille out often Michael couldnt have any more hate towards Leonardo, but he had no choice but to keep smiling. Leonardo was walking all over Michael and it was even worse than killing him. However, Michael wouldnt admit defeat easily, so he could only endure it. Summer, Stanley, and Jessica stayed in a dark corner silently, watching Leonardo. Holding a ss of red wine, Jessica asked Summer, What is Mr. Emerson doing? She didnt ask Leonardo the reason for this dinner party. She came for food, drinks, and fun. Forget about him. Summer turned around and sat on the high chair. She also asked the waiter for a ss of red wine. Stanley sat beside her. As soon as he sat down, Jessicas eyes fixed on him. She had been observing Stanley the whole night. Stanley looked clean and friendly. The seriousness that lurked in his manner showed he was a psychiatrist. That seemed a little bit paradoxical. Since Stanley saved Summer just now, Jessicas prejudice against him had been ayed. She asked Stanley, Mr. Stanley, is it easy for you to guess what a person is thinking by his movements and expressions? Stanley tilted his head and listened attentively to Jessica. After she finished speaking, Stanley thought for a moment before saying, Miss Jessica, yes and no. Chapter 510 Such a Reason After Summer figured out what was going on, she heard Stanleys answer. She looked at Jessica and Stanley, then she asked, What do you mean? Stanley smiled. Miss Jessica just asked me if I could tell what a person is thinking by his movements and expressions. Summer nodded and asked, So, can you? Stanley stared at Summer for a few seconds and said, Technically, yes. Then guess what Summer is thinking right now? Jessica became interested in this. As an actor, Jessica needed to make the characters on paper alive and present them to the audiences. Psychiatrists analyzed people by the look in their eyes and their movements. And actors, on the other hand, needed to develop a character through the same things. In a sense, psychiatrists and actors were almost doing the same thing. As a scriptwriter, Summer also became very interested in this. Since Jessica and Summer were both curious, Stanley put down the wine ss and surveyed Summer for a while. Then he said, Summer is sitting sideways, and Mr. Emerson is standing in that direction. Stanley said no more. He just looked at Summer with a smile. I know. Jessica paused for a moment before saying meaningfully, lingering on the Oow. Summer touched her nose. She was getting a little shy being stared by Jessica and Stanley. Summer moved her body and did not sit sideways. She did not deny it, but she was ufortable if they kept talking about it. So, Summer changed the topic, Then what about Jessica? Miss Jessica is boisterous, Stanley said as his gaze fixed on Jessicas feet. Jessica was sitting with her legs crossed. She kept one foot on the ground, as if she was about to stand up at any time. Stanley continued, And she likes to enjoy the fun. Jessica immediately put her legs down and said, Youre so observant. I wont dare to get rxed in front of you.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Miss Jessica, you must be joking. I wont observe other people unless theyre my patients, Stanley said with a smile, which made him look easier to approach. Jessica used to have prejudices against Stanley. She thought that he saved Summer for some reasons. However, it had been so long and Stanley had never hurt Summer. He even dared to confront Leonardo. Therefore, Jessicapletely changed her attitude toward Stanley. An elite man like Stanley, who was amusing and amiable, would be adorable wherever he went. They were chatting happily, but Jessica suddenly shut up. Summer was confused. Whats wrong? Jessica raised her chin and signaled Summer to look back. So, Summer turned around and saw Leonardo walking over. It was a short distance. He could stand in front of them in a few steps. The reason why Summer said them was because Leonardo didnt even look at her. He only stared at Stanley, Mr. Stanley. Stanley stood up and smiled faintly, Mr. Emerson, are you looking for me? Sure. Do you think Ive got nothing to do? Leonardo snorted gloomily. Summer did not expect that Leonardo was indeed inviting Stanley over for something. However, now Leonardo didnt seem like he only wanted to see Stanley. Instead, it seemed like Leonardo wanted to make some troubles for Stanley. Summer thought that Leonardo might even want to fight with Stanley. Stanley stood up and gestured towards Leonardo. After you. Then they left one after the other. Summer only turned around when she couldnt see them. Jessica didnt know why Summer was so worried, so she asked, What does Mr. Emerson want from Dr. Stanley? Summer shook her head. I dont know. Leonardo wanted to find trouble for Stanley, and Summer could tell that from Leonardos attitude. Now Leonardo went to talk with Stanley, and it definitely was more talk. However, Stanley wouldnt stand to lose. Leonardo and Stanley left the hall, and went straight to the guest room prepared by Tim. Stanley followed Leonardo and got in the room. When Stanley got in, Leonardo was rolling up his sleeves. Stanley tilted his head and said, Mr. Emerson? Suddenly, Leonardo turned around and kicked Stanley in the leg. Then, Leonardo gave Stanley a shoulder throw and Stanley fell on the ground. Stanley could tell that Leonardo hade with malice, but he had never thought that Leonardo would really fight with him. Leonardo used a lot of strength, and he did it swiftly. Even if Stanley had prepared himself, he was still caught off guard. Stanleyy on the ground, frowning and closing his eyes. After a few seconds, he stood up with clenched teeth and patted the little dust on his clothes. Then he looked at Leonardo with a faint smile. Mr. Emerson, do you always solve problems like this? No, you just got on my nerves, so I want to teach you a lesson. After saying that, Leonardo put down his sleeves and sat down on the sofa. Stanley never thought Leonardo would say that. It only made Leonardo sound like an unreasonable man. But now Stanley almost believed it because of Leonardos serious tone. Leonardo was really. Stanley was almost lost for words. So, do I need to say thank you? No, youre wee, Leonardo said casually. He took out a report and threw it to Stanley. Mr. Stanley is very concerned about my wifes health. It was Summers medical record. Leonardo had taken Summer for a physical examination before, and there was a record in the hospital. A few days ago, Leonardo found that Stanley had checked Summers record. And it was a very detailed record. Stanley could see Summers examination results and body functions on it. Mr. Emerson, youre wrong. Summer is not your wife now. Amber is your fianc. Stanley sat down opposite Leonardo calmly. And he still had a smile on his face. Leonardo narrowed his eyes and looked at Stanley gloomily. He said in a cold and deep voice, Stanley, you know what you want. Dont try to hide it from me. Im just concerned about Summer. Stanleys smile faded slightly. Mr. Emerson, you cant stop Summer from making friends just because shes your childs mother. Its not good for you to be possessive of her. Stanleys voice softened, as if he was trying to persuade Leonardo. Chapter 511 Get Her for You With a gloomier face, Leonardo looked askance at Stanley and said, Shes my woman. Why would I give her to someone else? Stanley was shocked, then heughed, Mr. Emerson, youre right. If there is nothing else, I will go out first. Someone is waiting for me outside. Leonardo knew he said it on purpose. Stanley meant Summer was waiting for him when he said someone . Leonardo was never a kind person. Stanley crossed the line. It was not Leonardos way to go easy on Stanley again. Then let her wait. Leonardo sneered, stood up, and walked straight out. Stanley didnt understand what Leonardo meant. But in the next moment, after a few bodyguards entered, Stanley got it. It was clear. Leonardo was nning to ask his bodyguards to watch and keep Stanley inside. Stanley had thought too highly of Leonardo. Stanley could no longer maintained his smile. Leonardo, are you so unreasonable towards Summer? How can you lock me up like that? Leonardo just ignored his question and instructed the bodyguard, After the banquet ends, send Mr. Stanley back. After that, Leonardo put his hands into the pockets of his suit trousers and slowly walked out. After the door was closed, a bodyguard expressionlessly said to Stanley, Mr. Stanley, please hand over your phone. Stanley was speechless. How careful Leonardo was. Stanley took a deep breath and handed the phone to the bodyguard. The bodyguard followed Leonardos instructions and found Summers phone number. The bodyguard edited a text message and sent it out. Seeing this, Stanley frowned slightly, What did you say? The bodyguard nced at him and said nothing, nor did he return the phone to Stanley. Stanley clenched his fists and then unclenched them. Summer felt the phone in her handbag vibrate. She took it out and found a text message from Stanley.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. I have something to do. I left. It was very simple and there was nothing special about it. Summer stared at these words for a moment before looking up at the entrance of the banquet hall. She just happened to see Leonardo walking into the hall, without Stanley behind him. Jessica also saw Leonardo and asked Summer, Wheres Dr. Stanley? He said that he had something to do and left. Summer said without turning her head. Jessica saidzily, Whats the hurry? He didnt even say hello before leaving. Leonardo didnt even look this way and walked straight to sit beside Michael. Summer lowered her head, found Stanleys phone number from her phone, and gave him a call. But the call was hung up. Then she received a text message saying, Driving. Summer stared at Leonardo for a while, then looked down and pondered. If Leonardo really wanted to do something to Stanley, he would not take Stanley away in her face. Stanley might have some errands to run. Perhaps because of Amber, there were basically no women approaching Leonardo. Most of the people present today were businessmen, but Ambers background was better than any of them. Naturally, no one would like to offend her. Its gettingte. Lets go. Summer put her phone back in her bag and stood up. Are you leaving now? Jessica didnt want to leave now. She wanted to watch the fun for a while longer. Summer nced at Leonardo and then withdrew her gaze. Im afraid that Carl cant take care of Rosie. Just as she finished speaking, Summer heard someone say, Whose child is this? The little girl is so cute. Just as Summer was about to turn to look, she heard a familiar voice. Mom! It was Rosies voice. Summer turned around and saw Rosie looking around in the crowd. Rosie! Summer called. Without hesitation, she walked towards Rosie. However, someone walked to Rosie faster than her and picked Rosie up first. It was Amber. Amber stroked Rosies head and asked gently, Why are you here? Rosie stared nkly at Amber and called out, Mom. Then, Rosie began to look around, trying to find Summer. Seeing this, Jessica scolded, Amber is so shameless! Her voice was loud enough to attract the attention of the others beside her. However, Jessica didnt care. She clenched her teeth with a sulky face and growled, Carl! She would give Carl a good lesson when she returned. Amberforted Rosie in a low voice and covered Rosies eyes to prevent her from seeing Summer. In the meantime, with Rosie in her arms, she walked quickly towards Leonardo. Throughout the banquet, amongst the unfamiliar faces, Rosie, who didnt find Summer, only had some impression of Amber, so she trusted Amber. Summer clenched her hands and stood still, her face grim. Jessica scolded Carl in his heart for being unreliable. Jessica said tentatively, Shall I help you snatch her back? When Leonardo saw Rosie, he already stood up and strode towards Amber. At this time, he was taking Rosie from Amber. Leonardos expression was as sullen as Summers. He hugged Rosie and gently put his hand on her head, letting her bury her face in his chest. People around were all stupefied when they saw this. Whats going on? Was that child calling Amber mother just now? The news that came out earlier is actually true! They really have a child Those people whispered to each other about Rosie, while some showed sympathy towards Summer. Everyone felt that Summer always intended to get back together with Leonardo, so she would do anything for it. Now, not only did Leonardo admit his rtionship with Amber, he even had a child with her. Summer, her ex-wife, who wanted to get back together, looked pitiful. Some even walked over to Summer on purpose to watch her. Summers lips twitched and she sneered, Lets go. With that, she pulled Jessica out. Jessica shouted, Are you leaving just like that? I want to beat Amber up now. Jessica now felt that Amber was even more disgusting than Vicky. Summer said without looking back, Theres no hurry. Jessica said in shock, Are you saying that you will join me to beat Amber? Summers eyes shed. Most people who dont know the limits will end up tasting the bitter fruits of their own doings. Chapter 512 Don’t Come If You Dare Summers tone was a bit cold but her words sent Jessica shivering. Jessica held Summers arm and leaned on herzily. Summer, youve lived with Leonardo for a long time, and youre almost as scary as him when you talk. Summer was amused by her and said, You are getting more beautiful, just like those tabloids said. Jessica patted her. When they left the banquet hall, they saw Carl panting. When he noticed them, he stopped. Tired, he gasped, How did you alle out e out Ro Summer interrupted him and said, Rosie is inside. Ah? Carl looked in the direction of the hall in surprise. The next second, Jessica knocked her bag on his head. You cant even look after a child. Didnt Summer say that you should call if something happens? You should call me if you cant look after her! Ouch! In public, Carl was well respected and all the female celebrities wanted to piggyback his fame. However, at this moment, covering his head, he was beaten by a woman.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. And he could not hit back. Summer watched aside for a while. Seeing othersing out of the hall, she pulled Jessica and said, Alright, stop. Jessicas handbag wasnt big, and there was just enough room for a phone, a small mirror and two lipsticks. It wouldnt cause much pain when she hit him with it. To mollify Jessica, Carl let her vent her anger. Jessica indeed calmed down a little, but she felt a little guilty about it before Summer. Im sorry. If it werent for my idea, Rosie wouldnt have Summer interrupted her, Dont say that. Rosie is naughty and imaginative. How can I me you? Summerforted her and turned to ask Carl, What was going on? People came out one after another. Summer signaled Jessica and Carl to talk about it while walking. Rosie said that she was hungry, so I wanted to order room service, but she insisted on having steamed buns, so I nned to take her out and He felt embarrassed about failing to take care of Rosie. There were many people in the elevator. When the door opened, she ran out with them Normally, Rosie behaved well and would not run around. Summer was silent for a moment and asked, Did she want toe out to find me? Carl nodded. Lets go first. As Summer spoke, she took the lead. Wheres Rosie? Amber is still using her as a cover! When Jessica said that, she felt angry and disgusted, let alone Summer. With Leonardo around, its fine. Just now, Summer noticed Leonardo carefully covering Rosies eyes while he was hugging Rosie. Although Summer and he had never talked about revealing Rosies identity, they had a tacit understanding to protect Rosie from the public. After all, given her current rtionship with Leonardo, publicity wouldnt do her any good. Summer had thought about this before. She felt that it might be because she and Leonardo were poor at bonding. Both of them wanted to give Rosie the best, and could not tolerate Rosie being ndered by the public. Rosie was innocent and pure, and she and Leonardo knew too well that the public couldnt be trusted. In the eyes of the outside world, Summer and Leonardo had already divorced three years ago, as so much had happened between them. She had lived with Stanley for some time. Rosie was now a little over three years old. It was not easy to exin all these together, because anyone could make a big fuss with just one of them. Most likely, someone wouldy eyes on Rosie. Right now, her priority was to protect Rosie. Thats why she didnt do anything in the hall just now. As Summer spoke, she had an expression of trust in Leonardo. That soothed Jessica. The three of them took the elevator and left the hotel. Arriving at the parking lot, Summer took out her phone to call Leonardo. On second thought, she called Tim. Mrs. Emerson. He picked up very quickly. Summer asked directly, Where are you now? Tim turned to look at Leonardo. Leonardo was also staring at Tim, as if he already knew it was Summer. With his stare, Tim knowingly turned on the speaker and replied to Summer, We are going to take the elevator to leave now. Tell Leonardo that Ill wait for him at home. Leonardo could hear her and said expressionlessly, Tell Summer that Im not going. Of course, she heard Leonardo since the speaker was on. Rosie was in his arms, sleeping. Summer snorted coldly, Tell Leonardo that if he doesnt show up tonight, he doesnt need toe anymore. Leonardo said, Tell Summer that I will definitely not go tonight! Tell Leonardo not toe if he dares! Tim was confused Summer and Leonardo were quarrelling over the phone, with Tim as the messenger. Tim held the phone and had no chance to speak. He could only stand in the middle and listen to the bickering. It was a real but monotonous fight. Are you really noting? No! Tim silently handed the phone to Leonardo, but Leonardo did not take it. Dont give me your phone. I dont want to talk to her. The next second, she hung up and a beep came. The hand holding the phone stiffened and Tim turned to look at Leonardos face. Leonardo stared at it with a sulky expression, Did she hang up on me? Tim nodded. Leonardo sneered. The elevator happened to arrive. He pressed the elevator button and walked in. In his arms, Rosie was half asleep, with her head leaning on his shoulder. Suddenly, she looked up at Leonardo and said, Mom. She looked dopey and seemed to have heard Summers voice. Rosie shook her head and looked around, but she found nothing. She looked back at Leonardo with a puzzled expression. Leonardo put hisrge palm on Rosies little head. With a slight force, he pressed her head back on his shoulder. Then he said tly, Shes not here. You go back to sleep. Rosie was extremely aggrieved. Shey on Leonardos shoulder, pouting, with tears in her eyes. But she held them back. Her dad was hard on her and she missed her mom. Chapter 513 To Be Conscious of Being Mrs. Emerson After Summer hung up, she was so angry that she wanted to throw her phone out. She clenched it and snorted coldly, Donte back tonight! Whats wrong Jessica witnessed what happened between them, but she had no idea what Leonardo had said to Summer. I asked him toe home tonight. He said no and he didnt want to talk to me. When Summer recalled his tone, she gave a sneer. Summer must be lying. Jessica didnt believe Leonardo didnt want to talk to Summer. Jessica saw Summer was angry at this moment. She hesitated and then said, Hes just angry. I think Mr. Emerson wille to you tonight. Summer forced a smile, Better not. When Summer returned home, it was already close to twelve oclock in the midnight. After washing up, she checked her phone. There were neither missed calls nor text messages from Leonardo. She paced back and forth in the room with her phone in hand. Suddenly, she looked up at the door. After pondering for a moment, she walked over and opened it. A tall man stood at the door. He was wearing a custom-made suit as usual. It was tidy and thin and his aura was undiminished. They looked at each other for a few seconds before Leonardo lifted his foot in. Summer stretched out her hand and blocked his way. What did you say earlier? Leonardos face hardened imperceptibly, and his tone was so indifferent that it gave no trace of abnormality away. Ie to get Rosies toys. Summer still held him back and said expressionlessly, Mr. Emerson cant even afford to buy them for his daughter. Is the Emerson Group going bankrupt? Leonardos eyes narrowed slightly, and his expression darkened a little. Apparently, he was putting up with her. After Summer finished speaking, she was about to close the door. But Leonardo didnt give her the chance. He blocked the door with one hand, wrapped his other arm around her waist, and lifted her up. In a sh, he entered the room. With a bang, the door was mmed shut. The world quieted down. They stood at the entrance, and Leonardo didnt let her go. They were so close that they could heard each others breath clearly. Summer struggled for a while, but she couldnt break free from Leonardos arm, and her embarrassment turned into anger. She kicked him in the shin. Let go of me! Leonardo remained motionless, his eyes even shining with joy. Go on. Leonardo! Summer raised her hand to hit him, but he grabbed her wrist. She was not as strong as Leonardo, so she was trapped in his arms and let him do whatever he wanted to her. He looked down and saw her core loose because of the struggle. The smell of the fresh bath gel on her body told him that she had just taken a bath. You even took a bath for me. Youve finallye to your senses. Leonardos face lit up as his eyebrows rxed. His eyes glowed with lust, and there was even joy in his voice. Why didnt I notice you being so narcissistic before? Summer retorted, And dont call me wife. We are not a couple now. Your fianc is Amber. Hearing the name, Leonardo stopped smiling. His face darkened, and the pleasure on his face disappeared, as if into thin air. He locked her in a firmer embrace and said coldly, Say it again. Leonardo was angry. When he was serious, Summer was afraid of him. But if she got mad, she would ignore his feelings. This was the moment. I say, Amber is your fiance! Me and you um Before Summer could finish her sentence, Leonardo sealed her lips with a kiss.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. This was a kiss with anger, without the slightest tenderness or affection. When he let go of her, Summer felt her lips numb. Leonardo gasped slightly and whispered in her ear. His voice was strangely soft. Do you still want to say it? Summer pushed him away fiercely and staggered back two steps. She pointed at the door and shouted, Get out! Leonardo used his index finger to press the corner of his mouth. His lips curled into a smile, adding to his yfulness. You act like Im all yours. Who do you think I am? With that, regardless of her wrath, he turned around and walked inside. Recently, he lived here with Summer, so he was very familiar with the arrangement of the items in the room. He walked to the sofa and sat down. He picked up the kettle on the coffee table and poured himself a ss of water as if he was at home. In his eyes, Summers ce was his home. When Leonardo messed around, there was nothing Summer could do about it. Shepromised and sat opposite him. She leaned against the sofa and looked at him with her arms crossed. She looked tired. Did you wait for Rosie to go to bed? Leonardo answered her question seriously, Yes. Why didnt you bring Rosie over? She asked Leonardo toe because she wanted him to take Rosie here. She did not believe that he couldnt get it. Even if he said he couldnt, he must be pretending. Leonardo did not argue for himself and replied, She is sleeping. Summer felt that she could no longer chat with him. She stood up to go back to her room, but Leonardo stopped her and said, Did you have your dinner? Summer was surprised and soon she understood what he meant and asked, Are you hungry? Yes. Leonardo nodded sincerely. He went gentler. Summer was thinking about ignoring him. However, she knew very well that even if she did so, he would find a way to get her attention. Summer gave him a sullen look and said, Wait! Leonardo sat upright, straightened his back, looked obedient like Rosie. In the past, when Rosie was with her, Summer felt that Rosie and Leonardo looked alike. Now when Leonardo was here, she had this feeling again. It was mainly because of their eyes. Summer couldnt harden her heart and ignore him. Seeing her entering the kitchen, Leonardo smiled and followed. Chapter 514 Get Rid of Him Leonardo did not tiptoe, so as soon as he arrived at the kitchen door, Summer heard the footsteps behind her. Wait outside. Summer said without turning her head. After a while, she turned around and didnt see him. She took two steps back and saw Leonardo sitting at his desk. She didnt know what he was doing. Summer withdrew her gaze, and the water in the pot was boiling. She cooked the noodles. When she was about to reach for the salt, her gaze fell upon the sugar in the seasoning box. Something came to her.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Did Leonardo really think she was a pushover? The smile on Summers face grew wider and she happily poured half a can of sugar into the pot. Although Rosie and Leonardo looked alike, their tastes werepletely different. Rosie loved sweets the most, while he hated them the most. Summer took a spoon and stirred it in the pot. After confirming that all the sugar melted, she put some soup in it and tasted it. She only took a sip before covering her mouth and spitting it out in disgust. It would be sickeningly sweet for Rosie. After the noodles were ced in a bowl, Summer hesitated. Wouldnt it be too much? When she thought of Leonardo allowing Amber sit beside him at the banquet, she made up her mind. She took the noodles to his desk and ced them in front of him rudely. Poker-faced, she said, Eat. He looked up at her and said nothing. He picked up his chopsticks and began to eat them. However, the moment the noodles entered his mouth, he stopped. Summer pulled the chair next to him and sat down. She supported her chin with her hand and smiled gently, Is it delicious? When Leonardo swallowed it, he didnt bat an eyelid and said, Its delicious. Is that so? Summer was stunned. Yes. As if to confirm his words, Leonardo ate another mouthful in admiration, showing no sign of reluctance on his face. If Summer hadnt tasted it herself, she would have suspected that there was nothing wrong with the noodles. She watched him eat all the sweet and greasy noodles with a calm face. She waspletely dumbfounded. Leonardo didnt even have any soup left. Summer looked at the empty bowl and asked, Do you want more? He put down his chopsticks and shook his head. Im full. Summer stood up and took the bowl and chopsticks to the kitchen. She touched the remaining soup in the bowl. It was sickeningly sweet. That was right Summer walked to the kitchen door and looked into the living room. She found it empty. When she walked out, she could vaguely hear water running from the bathroom. She walked over and knocked on the bathroom door. Leonardo? Are you in there? The sound grew louder. After a while, he opened the door. His face was stained with water and his expression was normal. What are you doing there with the tap on? As she spoke, she looked behind him. Leonardo walked out and closed the bathroom door. Call of nature. She didnt believe him. Who went to the bathroom with the tap on? She wondered if Leonardo had developed some sort of hobby behind her. Without waiting for Summer to speak, Leonardo walked straight into the living room. Summer watched as he took a few steps forward and covered his mouth with his hand. Summer realized something and walked to the table to pour a ss of water and gave it to Leonardo. He looked up at her and did not take it. After they exchanged several nces, Leonardo said slowly, Are you still angry? Summer did not answer him. Instead, she pushed the ss closer to him and said, Drink it. He picked it up and took a sip. Do you think you I can relieve my anger because you had the noodles? There was a tinge of anger in her voice. Leonardo had always hated sweets. After he had finished such a big bowl of sweet noodles, he ran to the bathroom and turned the tap on because he was afraid that she would hear him vomiting. Luckily, he ate them without changing his expression. Summer couldnt even eat a bite. Then I can have one more. He smiled faintly. Or, Ill have as much as you want, as long as it makes you happy. Summer was speechless. It turned out that Leonardo understood. He knew Summer was angry, so he just ate the noodles to please her. Humans are strange creatures. When she and Leonardo talked over the phone earlier, she wished she could never see him again. But now, when he forgot about his pride and showed tenderness, she couldnt help but forgive him. Summer thought for a moment and asked him, I still have something to ask you. What is it? Leonardo was all ears, as if he would answer any questions. Summer looked into his eyes and asked, Why are you looking for Stanley? Youve always targeted him, just because you dont know where hees from. Leonardoughed and said in a gloomy tone, Its not so much about his identity. Youre talking about him all the time. This already causes my intention to get rid of him! So, are you targeting Stanley mainly because of your prejudice against him? Summer asked him. Leonardo sat upright, approached her and said, Thats not prejudice. He stressed every word. Forget about him. Summer knew that she and Leonardo couldnt talk about Stanley. Ive said what I need to say. You had your meal. Time to go. That was his cue to leave. Leonardo pulled his tie loose. He hated this life where he could not live with Summer all the time. He looked down and pondered for a moment. Then, he looked up at Summer and called her name very solemnly. Summer. What? Marry me. Ah? Summer blinked her eyes and asked him, Say it again. I said Leonardo walked up to her and put his hands on her shoulders. Marry me and be my wife. Well be together openly. He always felt he needed to do something. It turned out to be a marriage proposal. More than once, Stanley used this to refute him. Leonardo didnt care about that marriage certificate or a wedding. However, others reminded him again and again that he and Summer were notwfully wedded now. This displeased him very much. He wanted to shut them up and stayed with her forever. Chapter 515 Everyone Wants to Take You Away An answer quickly shed in Summers mind. However, when the answer was about to slip out, she was suddenly unable to say it out loud. It was not the best time. There were still too many things remained unresolved, and the expert who hypnotized Leonardo werent found yet. The current Leonardo only knew about the past, but he did not know or feel what happened afterwards. Also, his love for her was not as deep as before. Do you find the person who hypnotized you? Summer changed the topic, That person took the initiative to find Kate. He definitely didnt just want to hypnotize you. He might also have other purposes. She could change the topic, and Leonardo could also ignore what she said. Leonardo raised her chin and forced her to look at him, Answer me. Lets talk about thister. Summer flicked his hand off her face and took a step back. Leonardo looked at his hand in disbelief. After a moment of silence, he said, Why should we talk about itter? Summers tone softened and she persuaded Leonardo, There are still too many things not solved yet. We can talk about our own matterster. But Leonardo didnt listen to her at all. He grabbed Summers hand and stared at her. His voice was quite low. Is there anything more important than us? Yes. Summer looked up at him, Your memory is very important. You need to find your memory to be aplete person. Although Leonardo was normal now and there was no difference from before, he had to retrieve his memory. Leonardo was angry. He forced a smile and said, Summer, are you saying that Im not a human now? In his opinion, the so-called reasons that Summer had given were not reasonable. They were just her excuses for not marry him. Summer was a little helpless, Leonardo, cant you just calm down and listen to me rationally? Leonardo narrowed his eyes and said softly, If Im not calm and rational now, do you think you can still stand here? He was angry again, and a bit furious. Summer could even see the vague hostility from his eyebrows. He rarely showed such an expression in front of her. Summer shivered and she felt a chill on her back. Leonardo took a step forward and looked at her. Since you want to investigate the hypnosis expert so much, then Im telling you a clue. Previously, when I went to find Stanley with you, you were hypnotized by him. He suddenly mentioned this matter. Summer was stunned for a moment before she figured out what he was talking about. You mean thest time we came out of the mountain to see him? Hearing Leonardos words, Summer remembered. Last time, Leonardo said that he wanted Stanley to treat him, but his willpower was too strong, so Stanley did not seed. However, at that time, Summer was in a trance. If Leonardo hadnt held her hand Summer was shocked, Was I hypnotized by him at that time? Stupid woman! Leonardo reached out and pinched her face. Being scolded by Leonardo, Summer was not in the mood to argue with him. Summer was quick-minded and she soon figured out the meaning in Leonardos words, Do you suspect that Stanley was the hypnotist at that time? Leonardo seemed to have found something interesting and continued to pinch her face. Summer flicked his hand off and his face grew darker. Summer could only let him pinch her. How is this possible? Summer still did not believe that Stanley would be the hypnotist. If Stanley is that hypnosis expert, then why would he help Kate hypnotize you? He was not in need of money! No, even if Stanley really wants money, he doesnt need to help Kate. Isnt it more promising for him to help you? You are the president of the Emerson Group, and you are the most powerful one. Summer thought for a while and then said. She analyzed for a while. So I dont agree with you. He was notck of money, but there are things more important than money. Leonardo seemed to have something to say, and his gaze was fixed on Summer. Why are you looking at me like this? Summer said in disbelief, Are you trying to say that Stanley hypnotized you three years ago because he liked me? Heh! Leonardo sneered, This possibility cannot be ruled out. In your eyes, do you think Im a goddess? Everyone likes me? After staying with Stanley for a long time, she really didnt feel that Stanley liked her and had a crush for her. Therefore, this hypothesis failed. You are quite good at ttering yourself. Look at you. You are so stupid. How can you be a goddess? Leonardo looked at her with a fussy gaze, his expression full of disdain. Just as Summer was about to get angry, Leonardo suddenly added, What if someones appreciation of the beauty is as abnormal as mine, and he happens to like a stupid woman like you? He deliberately emphasized thest five words. Summer was so angry that she wanted to bite him, but Leonardo seemed to have anticipated it. He took a step back and said, Although you are not a goddess, I always feel that everyone wants to snatch you from me. Although Leonardo was arrogant and presumptuous, he was extremely restrained in love. He rarely showed his feelings and was always proving it with his actions. And he never said anything like that. Summer did not figure out what he was saying. She stared at him with her watery eyes, and even forgot blinking. Leonardos heart skipped a beat. He held her face and kissed her. At Summers age, she could no longer be touched by mans flowery words. But what Leonardo said still moved her. It wasnt undisguised, but it was iparably touching. She felt Leonardos hand on her body. The pajamas she wore were loose, and he easily got in. Leo. Summer reached out to stop him. Leonardos deep voice sounded in her ears, carrying a hint of bewitchment, Just touch once. Summer became a little sluggish, and it looked more like she was about to wee him.N?velDrama.Org ? content. They kissed and fell on the sofa. Leonardo kissed Summer while removing her clothes. Summer only had pajamas on her body. Even if Summer retreated and was forced into a corner of the sofa, she still couldnt keep the pajamas on her body. Chapter 516 Set a Trap for Her They were breathing heavily. Leonardosrge palm covered her clenched hands, and gently wrapped them. His tone was incredibly gentle, Will you marry me? Mm. Summer had almost lost her mind at this moment, and she responded subconsciously. Next moment, kisses as dense as raindropsnded on her face and entire body. The sun shone through the window in the early morning. The gentle light prated through the slits of the curtains. Leonardo and Summer were sleeping peacefully in the bedroom. At this time, the phone at the bedside suddenly vibrated. Then, a series of phone calls, which were loud enough to wake the dead, broke the silence of this morning. Summers head was buried under the quilt. She could vaguely hear the ringing of her phone. She did not pull the quilt away, but habitually stretched out her arms to get the phone at the bedside. However, she did not touch her phone as usual and the ringtone stopped. Summers eyes were half-open and she pulled the quilt down. Before she could get up, she heard a hoarse male voice, Its still early. Get some sleep. As he spoke, he even helped her tuck up. Summer frowned slightly and looked at Leonardos heroic face. When Leonardo saw Summer squinting at him with a sleepy andzy look, his gaze be gentler. He kissed Summers forehead and embraced her, Sleep. Summer was indeed a little tiredst night. Now that she was coaxed by Leonardos sweet and gentle voice, she closed her eyes and fell asleep again. When she woke up again, Summer opened her eyes and heard Leonardo answer the phone in a low voice. She sat up and saw Leonardo wrapped by a bath towel. He held the phone and walked out, while he was answering the phone in a low voice. His voice was low and he was outside, so Summer did not hear what he said clearly. She could only hear a few words. Damn! This cant even be done You Isnt he Summer heard a few words, but she could not make them into aplete sentence. Leonardo had already walked to the door. He could have directly left after closing the door. In that case, he would not see Summer wake up. However, he touched the door handle and turned around to look at the bed, as if he was making sure Summer was still asleep. Their gazes collided in the air. Leonardo stopped closing the door and hung up the phone. He turned around and walked to the bedside, Why are you awake? Get more sleep.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. She retracted into the quilt. What happenedst night suddenly rushed into her mind. She was arguing with Leonardo and talking about Stanley, but how did they end up on bed? Sleep. Leonardo touched her head and helped her tuck up. Summer covered her head with the quilt and stopped looking at Leonardo. After Leonardo left, Summer sat up with the quilt in her arms and got the phone on the bedside table. There were a few missed calls from Jessica and Tim. He must call her to find Leonardo. Thinking of this, she couldnt help but blush. It must be because Tim didnt see Leonardo at home and Leonardo didnt answer his phone. That was why he called Summer. Tim had probably guessed that Leonardo had spent the night with Summer. Summer frowned, took a deep breath, and got out of bed. After she got dressed, Leonardo walked in. He saw Summer sitting neatly on the bed looking at her cell phone. After a pause, he walked over and said, Are you not sleeping? He sat down beside the bed and reached out to put away Summers phone. Summer turned around and dodged. Then, she turned the screen of her phone towards him, signaling him to look at the contents. When Leonardo saw the contents, his expression did not change at all, which meant he had seen these early in the morning. The contents on the phone were nothing but rumors about his affair with Amber. At the banquet yesterday, the reporters infiltrated it and took a lot of photos of Leonardo and Amber standing or sitting together. Although they did not have close contact with each other, the shooting angle was so tricky that Leonardo and Amber appeared to be sweet. One of the sweetest photos should be the one that Leonardo took Rosie from Amber. Fortunately, Leonardo was cautious. When he held Rosie from Amber, he didnt let Rosie show her face. Even professional reporters were unable to take a photo of Rosies face. This was enough to show how cautious Leonardo was. Nevertheless, these reporters still took these photos and made up stories and posted them on the Inte. They were reposted by various major medias and were now all over the Inte. Leonardo took his phone and put it on the bed. He stared at Summer and said seriously, Summer, you dont need to look at these nonsense. They are all fake. I will get someone to deal with it as soon as possible. You just need to be ready to be the bride. What bride? She understood thetter part of what Leonardo said, but she didnt quite understand thest sentence. She did not remember that she had promised Leonardo that she would marry him. Did you forget your promisest night? Leonardo narrowed his eyes. His words sounded threatening. Summer asked tentatively, When did I promise you? If she really agreed, would she have no impression of it? Leonardo must have set a trap for her. Chapter 517 Go against the Emerson Group Leonardo listened to Summer and smiled. Then, he took out his phone. In front of Summer, he searched his phone for a while, and then yed a recording. Will you marry me? Yes. The mans voice was incredibly soft, but Summer could tell that it was indeed Leonardos voice. And this gentle and seductive response was. Summer seemed embarrassed. She nced at Leonardo who was looking at her, and then looked at his phone. She clenched her fingers, and when Leonardo wasnt noticing, she reached out to snatch the phone from Leonardo. However, with Leonardos close observation, how could he not see what Summer was up to? He easily avoided Summers hand and put the phone into his pocket. He asked her in azy tone, Do you hear me? Summer pursed her lips and said, That doesnt count! Leonardo asked her, Did you say that yourself? Summer fell silent. The voice was indeed hers, and the words were also hers. However,st night, she did not hear Leonardos question clearly, nor was she answering his question. Summer bit her lips and scolded, Despicable! You can just scold me. In any case, it was you who said YES. Leonardo was not angry after being scolded by her, and he leaned over to kiss her. Summer turned away and pped Leonardo on his forehead, and pushed his head backwards. I dont even want to see you now!All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Leonardo chuckled. Its fine. Anyway, well see each other every day from now on. Summer was so angry that she even wanted tough. Did this man know what shameless meant? At this moment, the doorbell rang. Ill go open the door. Leonardo stood up and took the initiative to open the door. When Summer went out, she saw Leonardo preparing breakfast. The symbol on the package showed it was from the Golden Cauldron Club. It was probably Leonardo who called the Golden Cauldron Club to bring breakfast over. When Leonardo heard the footsteps, he turned to look at her and said, Have breakfast. Summer walked over and sat down silently. During the breakfast, Summer did not say anything. Leonardo, unexpectedly, spoke a lot and talked to her from time to time. Although Summer pretended to ignore him, she actually heard what he said. I have already asked Tim to prepare it, and it will be done in the next few days. When the timees, lets go and pick a wedding dress. If you want Miss Jessica to go with you. Summer remained indifferent, but Leonardo still talked to her in detail. After breakfast, Leonardo left. Only then did Summer have time to call Jessica. Summer, are you alright? Why havent you answered my call? The background sound of Jessica sounded like she was answering the phone in a spacious ce. Summer asked her, Where are you? I was outside for a PA. I saw the news on the Inte this morning. You didnt answer my phone when I called you. At this time, an unfamiliar voice came from Jessicas side, Jessica, its about to start. The voice sounded a little far away. Summer was afraid of interrupting her work, so she hurriedly said, Im fine. You go to work first. No, Summer, thats not what I want to say. Jessicas tone became serious, and then she fell silent for a moment. Summer guessed that she was looking around to see if anyone could hear her. I checked it before. The news first came out in the early hours of the morning. Previously, Carl told me that he and Tim were already dealing with this matter, but they havent suppressed it yet. This means there are people backing these media, but its still unclear who they exactly are. No one has ever dared to go against the Emerson Group! Jessicas tone was also filled with curiosity. Summer had just briefly read the news. She did not know the details. Its fine. You can get back to work first. Summerforted Jessica, Those people didnt dare to go against the Emerson Group in the past. It doesnt mean they dont want to. Now, even if there is someone supporting them, do you think Leonardo cant handle it? Thats true. From Jessicas point of view, there was nothing that Leonardo could not solve. After hanging up the phone, Summer went to read the news again on the Inte. Even on Twitter, this was trending in first ce, and there were two or three more topics about Leonardo, Amber, Rosie and her. However, the focus was still on the rtionship among her, Leonardo, and Amber. The rtionship and entanglement of them created three topics, and there was another topic which was mainly about Rosie. She didnt care about the previous three topics at all. She only read the topic of Leonardos daughter. Leonardo actually has a daughter? I really envy his daughter. I also want to have such a rich father. Seeing Leonardo hug her, I feel he really dotes on her. This is the real princess in the legends, right? She possesses countless love and wealth! From the way Leonardo hugged her, it could be seen that he was deliberately hiding her face. Was this because he was afraid that others would see her? Generally speaking, Leonardos people would definitely guard against reporters from sneaking in at such a banquetst night. At that time, even if he didnt know if there were reporters around, he still hid his daughters face so carefully. Why was he afraid that others would see his daughter? Is it because his daughter doesnt look good. Summer didnt finish reading that, and she clicked the bloggers Twitter. Almost all of the bloggers Twitter posts were that he rode the wave of a celebritys poprity and guided the whole thing to the wrong end. He was always misleading the fans on the Inte. There were nearly 10, 000ments under the Twitter post which said Rosie didnt look good. Summer read thements. She didnt expect that the firstment would be to curse the blogger? You are such an idiot and you only know how to steal from others. Isnt it disgusting for an adult to judge a childs appearance online? Even if Leonardos daughter is the ugliest in the world, she is the most sessful daughter with a father like Leonardo. The blogger is just jealous of others. Thats all. I think the blogger is right. If shes a healthy child, why dont you show her to others at the banquet? Isnt it because your daughter is ugly and afraid that others will see her? When Summer saw thisment, she sneered and withdrew from Twitter. She remembered what Jessica had said before. The news and topics on the Inte hadnt been suppressed till now. There was no doubt that someone was secretly opposing Leonardo. But who dared to offend Leonardo? Chapter 518 Marry Leonardo Summer had no idea who would go against the Emerson Group. At this moment, the doorbell suddenly rang. She checked through the peephole and found that it was Tim. Assistant Tim, why are you here? After opening the door, Summer realized that Tim had brought a few bodyguards with him. Mr. Emerson sent me here. Tim nodded and said. Summer showed him the way and said, Come in please. She knew Tim was trustworthy. I wont bother you. Mrs. Emerson, Mr. Emerson asked me to apany you to pick the wedding dress. If you are free, we can set off now. Hearing what Tim said, Summer was dumbfounded. She still remembered what Leonardo had said before, but she didnt expect him to arrange it so quickly. It seemed that he couldnt wait to get married. Summer frowned slightly and asked him, Where is Leonardo? Mr. Emerson is busy in thepany. Tim replied respectfully. Summer asked again, What about Rosie? Where is she? Shes at Mr. Emersons manor. Speaking of Rosie, even Tim couldnt help but smile. What if I say I dont want to pick the wedding dress? Then Ill send the dresses here. What do you think, Mrs. Emerson? Tim said in a calm tone and he looked exceptionally serious, as if he had given an earnest answer after thinking for a while. Tim! Summer said in an aggravated tone, You know its not time for us to talk about getting married. There are too many things unsettled properly. Why dont you persuade him? When Leonardo suddenly asked him to arrange the wedding, Tim was also a little surprised. After all, it was too sudden. And Tim was a married man who remarried after divorce. Marriage was a big deal and it should be treated with caution. Sometimes, it was not necessary to get married just because people love each other. Tim and his wife got married after graduating from college. They got married too early, so when something was wrong in their marriage, both of them were so tired that they just divorced. As for Leonardo and Summer, they had experienced so much. As bystanders, Tim also felt tired and hoped they could be happy together. However, Leonardo was too domineering, and sometimes the way he handled things was somewhat excessive. In Leonardos world, he would definitely be able to do whatever he wanted. Mrs. Emerson, you cant even persuade him. How can I? Summer was left speechless by Tims words. A person as arrogant as Leonardo rarely listened to other peoples advices. Mr. Emerson is a little different from ordinary people, but no one can stop him from doing what he wants. I know getting married is only a formality for you and Mr. Emerson. What you are dissatisfied with is his attitude. Tims words hit the nail on the head. Summer remained silent for a while. Seeing this, Tim continued, Mr. Emerson has weakness in his character, which you know very well. However, because he lost his memory due to hypnosis, he seems to be worse than before. However, his love for you has never changed. You should also know this well. Summer understood what Tim meant. There were two connotations in his words. First, Leonardo was such a man, but he always loved her; Second, she had no other options but marry Leonardo. No one could ever change his mind. Seeing Summer still had no reaction, Tim said directly, Think about it from a different perspective. After you get married, its up to you to influence and change him. Summer frowned because of Tims previous remarks, but when she heard his words just now, she only felt shocked. Summer was surprised, Tim, its a pity that you didnt be a marriage counselor. Tim coughed awkwardly. It was a challenge for him to be Leonardos assistant. Apart frompleting the work Leonardo assigned, he also had to help Leonardo deal with emotional issues. How many assistant could be resourceful like him? Tim looked helpless as he asked Summer, Do you have time to pick the wedding dress now? Yes, why not? Summer took a deep breath and said, Leonardo wants to marry me as soon as possible. And he wants me to share the property with him. So why should I refuse him? Summer and Tim went to the bridal shop together. Tims words influenced her attitude. As for what Leonardo wanted to do, he would do whatever it took to achieve his goal. He was a clever man. Or more precisely, he was scheming. Summers intelligence could never bepared with his. However, she could not do anything to him. She could only do as what Tim said: to marry him and influence him. Summer sat in the car and turned around to look at the buildings retreating outside the car window. Her eyes lit up and saw a venture capitalpany. Suddenly, she had a brainwave. Summer blurted out, Stop the car. Mrs. Emerson? Tim turned to look at Summer. Summer smiled, Go to the Emerson Group. I want to see Leonardo. Tim didnt ask her why she was looking for Leonardo, but directly drove to the Emerson Group. In the past, Summer and Rosie had also been to the Emerson Group to look for Leonardo, but at that time they went directly to Leonardos office from the exclusive elevator in the underground parking lot. When the car arrived at the Emerson Groups entrance, Summer said, Stop here. I will go in through the gate. Tim looked at Summer in surprise from the rearview mirror, but he did not say anything else. He stopped the car at the gate. Summer did not wait for the bodyguard toe and open the door for her and went out. Seeing her get out of the car so quickly, Tim hurriedly said, Mrs. Emerson, wait for me. Im going to park the car first. Summer had never enter the Emerson Group through the gate, so the receptionist would not let her pass easily. Summer just replied, You go first.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. She lifted her head to look at the Emerson building and walked in on high heels. The receptionist recognized her as soon as she entered. They looked surprised, Miss, do you have an appointment? Summer chuckled and said, Since you dont know me, how do you know Im here to see someone? A trace of embarrassment shed across the face of the receptionist who had just asked Summer. With her good professionalism, the receptionist kept smiling and asked, May I ask if you are looking for someone? Yes, Im looking for your president, Leonardo. After Summer finished speaking, she added, Is he here? Yes but if you want to see him, please make an appointment first. The receptionists had probably seen the news and believed it, so when Summer said she was looking for Leonardo, a trace of disdain appeared in their eyes at the same time. Chapter 519 It’s Hard to See Him Summer was enlightened suddenly, Make an appointment? Yes. The receptionist smiled, but her eyes were still filled with disdain. Summer could understand them. After all, in their minds, Summer was an ex-wife who had always wanted to get back together with Leonardo. Moreover, now that Leonardo had a fiance, Amber, and a fiance-born daughter, Summer even kept pestering him like this. In the eyes of outsiders, Summer was currently in such an awkward andpletely unreasonable situation. Summer pretended not to notice their impatience and continued to ask, How long will it take to see him if I make an appointment? The receptionist replied in an obviously gloating tone, The itinerary of the president has been full until the end of the year. If you make an appointment now, you should be able to see him in half a year. See him in half a year. The receptionist just said it in understatement as if it was not a long time. Does it take so long? Summers tone was somewhat emotional. She had always known that Leonardo was busy, but she did not expect him to be so fully engaged. The receptionist added, Yes, but you may not be able to make an appointment in half a year. Its really difficult to see him. Summer said with disappointment. When Tim parked the car and entered from outside, he heard Summers words. As his eyelids twitched, he had an intuition that this Madam was going to make trouble. Just as he was about to step forward, Summer turned around and gave him a look of leave me alone. Tim could only pretend he didnt see Summer and went away. The receptionist did not notice that Tim came in and went out. After all, our president is no ordinary person. Ms. Summer, do you want to make an appointment or not? Said the receptionist to Summer impatiently. Summer pretended to be surprised and said, So you know me? Its really rare to see people in Hoover City who dont know Ms. Summer. The receptionist didnt even pretend anymore. Is that so? Summer smiled and said, Continue your work. I wont bother you anymore. Ms. Summer, you dont want an appointment anymore? No. Ill call him directly. After Summer finished speaking, she smiled at the receptionist and turned to sit on the sofa to call Leonardo. The receptionists turned a deaf ear to Summer. When Summer turned around and left, they were still gossiping about her. Ive never seen such a shameless woman! Its already on the news. She stilles to look for our president. I wonder how she got the guts! Thats right. Our president even has a daughter. Shes not giving up! Ruin other peoples family. Summer tilted her ears slightly and listened. So that was what how people think of her now. Summerughed, not caring at all. She found a ce to sit down and called Leonardo. The phone rang twice and she got it through. As soon as Leonardo picked up the phone, he asked, Whats wrong? It seemed that every time he answered her phone, he would first ask questions like Whats wrong? and What happened? Im downstairs at the Emerson Group and I want to see you. Its so hard to meet you, Mr. Emerson. Your itinerary has been full until the end of the year, and I cant even make an appointment. What should I do? Leonardo could hear the ridicule in Summers tone. He did not even change his tone, asking, What about Tim? Where did he go? Im here for you. Why are you asking him? Only now did Leonardo confirm that Summer wanted him to go down and pick her up. Although he didnt know what Summer intended to do, if she wanted to see him and wanted him to pick her up personally, he would do as she requested. Wait for me for a few minutes. As Leonardo finished speaking, Summer heard the sound of his chair being pushed away. Summer knew Leonardo woulde down to pick her up. It was not fun since he agreed so easily. Summer hung up and looked around with boredom. Leonardo had told her to wait for few minutes. Just as he said, Summer really only waited for few minutes before she saw Leonardo walking out of the elevator. Summer had been looking towards the elevator, so she could see Leonardo as soon as he came out. Leonardo also saw her at first nce. When he saw her, he strode towards her with his long legs. Summer crossed her arms and looked at him expressionlessly. Leonardo was also expressionless. He sized her up and down and stretched out his hand to hold her, Did youe here alone? Summer dodged subconsciously, but Leonardo still managed to take her hand. He pulled Summer up and led her to the elevator. Seeing this, the receptionists standing on the sidelines were so shocked that their eyes opened wide. Summer still felt they were not stimted enough, so she turned around and waved to them, Im going up first. Work hard. Stiff smiles appeared on the faces of the receptionists at the same time. The receptionist who had just served Summer smiled bitterly. After entering the elevator, Leonardo asked her, Did they make things difficult for you? Summer knew that when he said they, he was referring to the receptionists. No. Their reactions were understandable, and they werent trying to make things difficult for her. Summer said no, so Leonardo didnt ask any further. When the elevator door opened, Leonardo asked her, Did you go to see the wedding dress? No. Summer raised her head slightly, as if she was ignoring him. Leonardo held her hand tightly. Summer could feel it, but she said nothing. Ill apany you to see it tomorrow. Okay. Summer still did not show much enthusiasm. At this moment, they arrived at Leonardos office.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. He opened the door and let Summer in first, then closed the door behind him. Have something to drink? Leonardo asked her. Just some boiled water. Leonardo stood up and poured her a ss of boiled water. Summer took the water and saw Leonardo sitting down in front of her. She asked, Arent you busy? Before Leonardo could reply, she continued, Its said that your itinerary is full until the end of the year. Even if is until the end of my life, my work is not as important as you. Leonardos tone was very serious, and it didnt seem that he had deliberately said this just to coax her. Summer paused just as she was about to drink water. She nced at Leonardo, took a sip of water, and said, Is that so? Am I that important? Of course. Leonardo kept his eyes on her, earnestly. At least, its much more important than you think. Summer nodded and said leisurely, Verbal statements are not guarantees. Chapter 520 I Am Yours Hearing this, Leonardo narrowed his eyes, and his expression changed subtly. They looked at each other silently and didnt say anything for a long time. After a long time, Leonardo was the first to speak. Then, what if I give the Emerson Group to you? Summer was frozen as shocks shed through her eyes. She did not expect that Leonardo would take the initiative to say this. Actually, what she wanted to say just now was also this matter.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. It seemed that Leonardo didnt need anything, as if he was untouchable. She could not deny his capability, but until now, most of his wealth halo hade from the Emerson Group. She couldnt help but test Leonardo. If she had to test him, then why didnt she give him such a big challenge? She changed her mind and asked Tim to send her to the Emerson Group because she wanted to talk to him about this matter. However, she did not expect Leonardo would say it first. Maybe he had seen through her at first. However, Leonardo was too sophisticated. He didnt want others to see through him, so that he couldpletely hide the true himself. Summer looked into his eyes, but failed to tell what he was thinking. Since Leonardo had already said so, Summer would have to y the game with him. She straightened her body and tried her best to make her tone sound calm, So generous? Even I am yours, let alone the Emerson Group. Leonardo held her hand and kissed it. He said those sweet words, which had no slightest of sweetness at all. Instead, it was as if he was taking an oath, dignified and solemn. Summer figured out why Leonardo was so frightening, not only because of his uncertain temper, but also his subtle insight. He was too smart. He knew how to make a person suffer the most, and how to move a person deeply. However, he was particrly possessive, and sometimes a little paranoid. Summer was so surprised that she forgot to take her hand back. Leonardo pulled her and leaned over to kiss her lips. Then, he whispered in her ear, Come back to thepany tomorrow at this time. When she left the Emerson Group, Summer still felt dizzy. Did Leonardo ask her toe to the Emerson Group to look for him at this time tomorrow just to transfer thepany to her? She she was just saying, but she didnt really want thepany. Summer was a little anxious. It seemed that she yed too much. BuzzCher phone vibrated. It was a reminder from the new Whatsapp message. Summer opened Whatsapp and found that it was Jessica who sent her a message. Jessica sent a voice message. Summer turned up the volume to listen to what she said. Ive done my work. Do you have time for dinner? Alright. After Summer replied, she prepared to take a taxi to meet Jessica. Tim somehow showed up and stopped the car in front of her. He got out of the car and opened the back door. Where are you going? Ill send you, Mrs. Emerson. Did Leonardo ask you toe? Summer did not get in the car. Mr. Emerson knows that you didnt drive out, so let me drive you. Leonardos itinerary has been full until the end of the year. You are his assistant, so you should be very busy. Ill just take a taxi myself. Mrs. Emerson, please get in the car. Tim nodded, not intending to follow her order. Summer could only get in the car. Along the way, she had been thinking about what had happened in the past, and now she was eager to find someone to talk to. But at this moment, there were only her and Tim in the car. Tim was Leonardos assistant, so she definitely couldnt chat with Tim. Because of what Leonardo had said, she was so dazed that she ran to the Emerson Group to see Leonardo and said those nonsense words. Noticing that Summer was looking at him unkindly from the rearview mirror, Tim shrunk his neck and hurriedly turned his face away. After arriving at the ce where Summer and Jessica had appointed, Summer got off the car and went into the restaurant directly. Jessica had booked a private room. When Summer entered, she was reading the menu. Summer,e and take a look. This restaurant has several interesting new dishes. Jessica spent money like water. She liked to buy cosmetics, bags, clothes, and delicacies. Summer walked over and sat down beside her. A handful of snow? Whats this dish? Summer could not tell what kind of dish it was. Interesting name, right? Lets try it. Summer nced at the high price below the name and shook her head. How prodigal! Im not prodigal. I dont spend your money. Jessica flipped the menu and said, You can order whatever you like! Hurry up. My manager has been keeping an eye on metely. He doesnt allow me to have delicious food. He insists that Ive gained weight. Summer examined Jessica and said honestly, I think you have. Take that back. Jessica held the menu and acted as if she wanted to hit Summer. Summer smiled and said, Its fine. You can eat. Anyway, even if you get fat, your manager will force you to lose weight. Jessica picked up her chopsticks and knocked on Summer. Summer put her bag aside and said, Have you finished ordering? I have something to tell you. Jessicas eyes lit up. She liked to join in the fun the most. She called the waiter to order. Then, she asked Summer curiously, Whats the matter? Summer first said something less exciting, Leonardo proposed to me. Oh. Jessica nodded, her face very calm. From her reaction, it could be seen that Leonardos proposal was indeed not exciting news. Jessica tilted her head and pulled Summers hands to check. Then, she pinched Summers fingers and asked her, Wheres the thing? What is it? Of course, the ring! Jessica blinked and asked in disbelief, Didnt you say he proposed? Without a ring? With such a big Emerson Group, the president didnt even buy a proposal ring. Are you going to marry him? Dont! Summer didnt really mind the ring. She pursed her lips and said the second thing. I went to look for Leonardo this morning. I just came from his ce. Jessica rolled her eyes and said, He didnt even buy you proposal ring. Did you agree to his proposal? And you still going to find him? No, Im going to negotiate with him. What negotiation? The excitement in Jessicas tone had long disappeared. She did not have much hope for Summers negotiation anymore. About the Emerson Group, I havent talked of it yet. He took the initiative to say it himself. Jessica snorted and said, You are not silly. Do you want the Emersons shares? What did he say? No, I. Jessica felt that there was something wrong in Leonardos attitude because of the ring. She did not wait for Summer to finish her sentence and interrupted her, He wont give you the shares? Dont marry him! Chapter 521 Don’t Waste Your Time Short-tempered, Jessica was cursing Leonardo. Summer didnt know whether tough or cry. Wait until I finish! Okay, go on. Jessica was no longer interested in what she was going to say and fiddled with the ss. Summer became serious and said, He wants to give the Emerson Group to me. What? Give you the Emerson Group? Jessica repeated in a daze. After two seconds, she suddenly got what Summer had said and grabbed Summers hand. What did you say? Say it again? Summer repeated, Leonardo wanted to give the Emerson Group to me. Jessica opened her mouth wide and then closed it when she realized how unsightly it was. Jessicas eyes widened as her voice trembled, Did Mr. Emerson really say that? Yes. Summer nodded. The Emerson Group. Jessica stuttered as she took out her phone. I need to check the market value of the Emerson Group. Everyone knew that the Emerson Group was a profitablepany, but no one knew the exact figure. Summer looked at Jessica disdainfully. Do you know your face is full of the words I like money. I am snobby? Who doesnt like money? Ive never disliked money. Jessica thought of something and suddenly looked up at her. As the saying goes, we split everything we saw in half. But I dont need that much. You just need to provide me with all the good resources and make me popr in the entertainment industry! Hearing this, Summer deliberately said, If you really want that, just let Carl know. In this era, many stars were anxious to achieve quick sess and take a shortcut. They became popr with the support of a huge fan base. What Jessica wanted to do was to be an actress. Acting mattered the most, so it took time for an actress to be popr. Carl was in charge of the Tip Top Media Company and nned to boom Jessicas poprity. However, Jessica did not take the scripts which could bring her instant poprity, but those she liked. Jessica pretended to be angry and rolled up her sleeves. Summer, you want a fight? She added, You are different from Carl. Your castle is my castle. I will not have any psychological burden to enjoy the things you offer. Then I can talk to Leonardo so that you dont have to worry about what you will owe Carl. Im just joking. Im satisfied with picking the script I like and I have enough money. Jessica got back to the topic and said, Did Mr. Emerson really say that? Did he really want to give the Emerson Group to you? Yes.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Then do you dare to take it? Summer stiffened for a moment and said honestly, No. Jessica was convulsed withughter. Coward! You dont even dare to take it! Im not cut out for a businessman. If thepany falls into my hands, it will copse in three years. Three years? You overestimate yourself. After Jessica finishedughing, she patted Summer on her shoulder and said, Well, Mr. Emerson is so generous to give it to you, but I still dont believe. Hes serious. He even told me to look for him at thepany tomorrow. Summer leaned back in her chair as if she had lost her strength. I dare not go. He must ask me to sign the transfer documents tomorrow. I dont know how to end it now. Really? Can he prepare all the formalities in such a short time? Perhaps youre overthinking it. No. Leonardo means what he said. He never lies to me. Jessica was lost for words. She felt as if she was witnessing their affections for each other. Do you know how ear-piercing of what you said to a singledy like me? Jessica tilted her head to look at her. Why do you worry about that? If he gives it to you, just take it. Maybe he will feel safe if you do so. Seeing that Jessicas words were getting more and more outrageous, Summer changed the topic. The next day, Tim knocked on Summers door at the same time as yesterday. Mrs. Emerson, Mr. Emerson asked me to take you to the Emerson Group. Please wait for a moment. Summer turned around and took a coat. She went to the Emerson Group with Tim. Today, she still entered through the front gate. When she entered, she waved her hand at the receptionists and smiled warmly, Here Ie again. But the receptionists lowered their heads in fear and did not dare to look at her. They were afraid of her? It was only because Leonardo came down to pick her up. The smile on Summers face faded. Yesterday, these people sneered at her, but Leonardoing down to pick her up shut their mouths. The power of Mr. Emerson could not be underestimated. They only dared to look up after Summer walked past them. One of the receptionists whispered, Is she leaving? Yes. I am scared to death. The department director asked me to his office yesterday, and I thought I would lose my job. Who would have thought that the president would be with Summer. Arriving at Leonardos office, Summer saw Warren, who she hadnt seen for a long time. Warren beamed at her. Ms. Summer. Because she hadnt seen Warren for too long, Summer thought for a while before remembering who he was. She nodded slightly at Warren. Mr. Smith. When Summer walked over, she found the desk was filled with all kinds of documents. Leonardo stood up, pulled the chair behind her, and held her to sit down. Ms. Summer, these are. Before Warren could finish his sentence, Leonardos cold gaze swept over him. He pushed his sses and hid the stiffness on his face for a moment. Mrs. Emerson, you need to sign these documents, he said naturally. Summer took a rough look and found that they were all transfer agreements. Just as she had guessed, Leonardo had spent a day preparing for all of this. Today, he asked her to sign it. Summer turned to look at Leonardo. Her voice was tinged with emotion, sounding a little sharp. Leonardo, youre crazy! Leonardo simply handed the pen to her. Warren was a professional. He began to exin each document to her, as if he didnt hear her words at all. Summer covered her forehead and turned to face Warren. Mr. Smith, please wait for a moment. I want to talk to Leonardo. I advise you not to waste your time trying to persuade him. It would be better to sign the papers now, and I can finish my work. Warren had a professional smile on his face. After all, as you said, hes crazy. A madman cant listen to the normal. Chapter 522 An Opportunity to Please the Boss Leonardo nced coldly at Warren. Warren lowered his head slightly, as if he was not the one who said those words. He looked calm. But Summer noticed that Warrens hands were tightly clenched together. Summer chuckled. She thought Warren was so brave that he wasnt afraid of Leonardo at all. Leonardo stood behind Summer with one hand on the table. This posture looked like he was holding Summer in his arms.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. He stretched out two fingers and tapped twice on the table to remind Summer. Sign it. Summer didnt dare to sign it. Warren was a famouswyer in Hoover City and was also a personalwyer to Leonardo. Once these things were signed, they would have legal effect. The Emerson Group was a bigpany, yet Leonardo gave it to her rashly. She had never coveted the Emerson Group. Now Leonardo gave it to her, she did not dare to take it. Summer did not know how to persuade him anymore. She frowned and called out his name, Leonardo! Leonardo raised his eyebrows and said in a low voice, Warrens time is precious. The longer you dawdle, the more I pay him. We still have to raise Rosie and should save money as possible as we can. His tone was solemn, as if he really cared about this small amount of money. Summer knew that he was teasing her. He was even in the mood to tease her now. Leonardo, I wont sign it. The Emerson Group is your familys property. How could you treat it like a joke and give it to me blindly? Leonardo seemed to find her serious expression interesting. He smiled faintly and said, This is not a joke. Its my betrothal gift to you. Summer was stunned for a moment before she could speak. She softened her voice and asked him, Arent you afraid that Ill change my mind and run away with another man with your money? Oh? I remember one sentence you said before. Leonardo paused for a moment, then slowly said, Is there any man in Hoover City who is more promising than Leonardo? Summer almost forgot what she had said. A long time ago, she had said it in front of the media. She didnt expect that he would still remember it. Leonardos voice brought her back from the memories. Then let me ask you now. Do you think there is any man who is more promising than me in Hoover City? Her answer was the same as before. No. There came a sound of coughing. Warren, who was ignored, coughed, trying to attract their attention, indicating his presence. He didnte to look at them being nostalgic. Summer remembered there was another person in the room. She red at Leonardo and turned to look at Warren. Warren sighed, Do you want me toe back another day? As a response, Leonardo pressed the pen back into Summers hand. Im hungry. Hurry up. With that, Leonardo sat down on the other side and signed with Summer. Summer didnt move. Leonardo pretended to glower at her. If you dont sign it, I wont let you see Rosie! Speechless, Summer curled her mouth and felt Leonardo was childish and boring now. Warren seated himself and began to organize the documents. There were a lot of documents to sign. By the time they were done, it was almost one oclock at noon. As soon as they signed all the documents, Warren left. Before Warren left, Summer invited him to have lunch with them. Thank you for your kindness. I still have a lot of things to deal with. Next time, if you cook. Before he could finish his sentence, Leonardo grabbed a book and threw it at him. Yeah, you wish. Warren narrowly ducked andined to Summer in an honest tone, Do you see how badly he treats me? How could I dare to eat with him? Afterining, he said goodbye and hurriedly left with his briefcase before Leonardo got angry. Summer looked at the closed door and turned to look at Leonardo. Cant you be a little more polite to them? Though I treat them rude, they still dare to act nonsense. If I treat them politely, wont they be unruly? Leonardos tone was earnest. Summer had nothing to say. They went out to have lunch together. They took the elevator down together. When Leonardo took her hand and led her out of the elevator, the receptionists stared at them again. Leonardo turned around and took a look, frowning slightly. They immediately looked away and nodded respectfully. President. Leonardos gaze swept over one after another before he coldly said, And? They looked at each other, and only after a few seconds did they understand what Leonardo meant. They all bowed to Summer and said, Ms. Summer. Hearing this, Leonardo sneered. His scary look frightened the receptionists. Summer pulled his hand and signaled him to forget it. It wasnt a big deal. Why did he have to fuss about a name? One of the sensible girls immediately shouted, Hello, Mrs. Emerson! When the other girls saw Leonardo was pleased, they hurriedly called out, Mrs. Emerson. Leonardos expression changed slightly as he led Summer away. After leaving the Emerson Group, Summer looked down at their holding hands. She was a little distracted. It seemed to be the first time she and Leonardo had appeared openly in the Emerson Group. After getting into the car, Summer asked him, How did you handle the news? Its settled like that. Leonardo buckled his seat belt and leaned over to help Summer buckle it. Summer knew what he was going to do and refused, Ill do it myself. Dont you want to give me a chance to please my boss? Leonardo ced one hand on the back of the chair behind Summer and the other hand on the car door. He lowered his eyes slightly and asked her in a deep voice. The space in the car was small, so Summer was trapped in his arms. She didnt figure out what he meant. What please? How do you want me to please you? As Leonardo spoke, he lowered his head and kissed her ear. Summer felt a burst of trembling when he pecked her ear. She trembled and shrank back. Be serious. Im your employee now. Youre the one who is going to pay me. Im trying to please my boss, hoping she can pay me more. I am trying to earn my bread. Isnt this a serious matter? Leonardo spoke seriously, but Summer found it flirtatious. Chapter 523 People Who Often Got Angry Had Bad Livers Leonardo was very close to Summer, and Leonardos breath came to Summers face when he spoke. Summer signed. Emerson Group was Summers now and Summer was indeed the boss of the Emerson Group. But how could a boss be forced into this by her employee? Leonardo seemed to be addicted to it. Leonardo tilted his head and stared at Summer, as if he wanted to see through her. Boss, can you tell me how do you want me to tter you, mentally or physically? Leonardo beamed and his striking eyebrows softened. He didnt look like the president of the Emerson Group anymore, but just a man in love. Summerughed and put her hand on Leonardos chest, whispering, Do you think I want you to please me mentally or physically? Leonardo narrowed his eyes and swallowed. He reached out to hold Summers hand on his chest and said in a low voice, I think you want thetter. As Leonardo spoke, his ck eyes fixed on Summer. He was smiling faintly, like some kind of wild beast hunting for its prey. Leonardo looked a little frightening and sexy. Of course, Summer could not defeat Leonardo. Summer pushed Leonardo a little further away with her hand on his chest and then pretended to be calm and straightened her clothes, Didnt you say youre hungry? Lets have dinner now. Leonardo looked at Summer and said meaningfully, It doesnt really matter whether I eat or not. Summer remembered Leonardo was proficient in alluring her three years ago. Summer looked bold and raised her voice, Ill cut your sry if you dont drive now! Leonardo was shocked beforeughing heartily. It was a broadugh. Summer could tell from theughter how happy Leonardo was. Summer didnt know what Leonardo was happy about, but she couldnt help but smile with him. Leonardo tossed her his phone to Summer, Call Carl. With that, Leonardo started the car. Summer only thought that Leonardo had something important to tell Carl, so she helped him dial Carls number. Summer was even considerate and put the phone close to Leonardos ear. Come to the Golden Cauldron Club for dinner. With that, Leonardo added, Come with Warren. Without waiting for Carl to speak, Leonardo said to Summer, Its done. Leonardo meant that Summer should hang up. Summer brought his phone over and said goodbye to Carl. Leonardo is driving. He got to go. Goodbye. Carl stared at his phone and fell into deep thought. This call is from Leonardo. Leonardo only asked me to go to the Golden Cauldron Club for dinner. But its summer who hung it up. From this short and limited information, Carl quickly grasped the key point: Leonardo and Summer were on good terms now. Carl couldnt help but feel sad when he thought he was still a lonely single man. Carl sighed and called Warren. Carl ryed Leonardos words, and Warren sneered, Im not going. Why not? Leonardo rarely asks us out for dinner. Carl thought about it carefully. Leonardo calling me for dinner seems like forever ago. I insist on not going. Warren replied resolutely. Carl was a little confused but he did not persuade Warren. Carl went the Golden Cauldron Club alone. By the time Carl arrived, the dishes ordered by Leonardo and Summer were served. Carl was surprised to find that several dishes on the table were his favorites. Carl was so moved. Carl was touched as he looked at Leonardo, You actually remember what I like to eat! However, as soon as Carl finished speaking, he discovered that Leonardos expression became terrifying. What whats wrong? Carl sat down trembling. Cant I express that Im touched? Leonardo turned to look at Summer with a cold expression. Summer nced at Carl and said, I ordered those dishes. Why do you know I like them? Carl didnt expect Summer to order these dishes for him. Summer patted Leonardos hand tofort him. Leonardo snorted, but he looked much better finally. Summer exined with a smile, When I was having dinner with Jessica, she asionally mentioned it. I have a good memory, so I remember it. Hearing this, Carl was stunned, and then he faked a smile, Jessica doesnt say something good about me. Did she say it when she scolded me? Summer said, Well. Jessica would oftenin to Summer about Carl. Jessica ate with Summer so many times. Jessica would often inadvertently say, Carl likes to eat this. I dont think it tastes good. Carl, that brat actually likes to eat this kind of dish. Summer heard a lot and remembered some of them. However, Jessica and Carl knew each other well enough. Summer turned to look at Leonardo and said, Lets eat. Leonardo coldly nced at Summer and began to eat on his own, ignoring her. Summer whispered to Leonardo, Why are you angry again? No. Leonardo denied. Summer put a piece of meat in Leonardos bowl. But Leonardo put the meat aside and didnt eat it. Leonardo must be angry. Leonardos temper was just like the weather in June. Summer thought about it carefully. Leonardo went to the Golden Cauldron Club with Summer, and Leonardo still looked happy before Carl came. Now Leonardo was suddenly angry. Apart from ordering Carls favorite dishes, Summer could not think of anything else that made Leonardo angry. Summer wondered why Leonardo often got angry. Summer said to him knowingly, Go to the hospital to check your liver when you have time. Leonardo only nced at Summer and then turned around to continue eating. So Summer added, People who are often angry have bad livers. Leonardo put down his chopsticks and turned to Summer angrily, Summer! What are you calling me for? Summer tipped her chin and knocked on Leonardos head.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Leonardo was stunned. He reached out and touched his head knocked by Summer. Leonardo froze for a moment. Summer had never seen Leonardo react like this before. Summer raised her eyebrows at Leonardo and said, Be good if you want to get married! Leonardo was expressionless as he looked away from Summer without saying a word. Summer was a little scared. Did she go too far? At this moment, Leonardo said, Okay. Chapter 524 I AM Not Picky Bump! The spoon in Summers hand fell onto the dining table. Summer turned to look at Leonardo, dumbfounded. She had never seen Leonardo so obedient. Summer clutched Leonardos sleeve and turned to look at him, Can you say it again? Leonardo turned around and frowned at Summer, his tone impatient, What do you want me to say? Then Leonardo pulled Summers hand away as if he hated her touch. In the eyes of others, Leonardos action seemed that he was very annoyed with Summers touch. However, Summer knew Leonardo was shy. Leonardo wasnt good at expressing himself, so he avoided Summers eyes by instinct. Summer felt as if she found a new and correct way to get along with Leonardo. Sitting opposite Summer and Leonardo, Carl couldnt stand it anymore. Carl threw his chopsticks on the table and sighed, I can tell why Warren didnte to eat. Before I enjoy my meal, I feel that I cant stand you anymore. No wonder Warren didnte. Carl moped and said it again. When Leonardo heard this, he reached out to embrace Summer and showed off lightly, I forgot to tell you that we are getting married. I will invite you to be my best man. Carl was constantly overwhelmed, but he felt bad. You werent you still quarreling a few days ago? Why are you getting married so soon? Carl asked Summer, Summer, have you really made up your mind? Leonardo sneered and interrupted Carl, Although you are the best man, dont forget to give me a present. House, car, ne, cash are all fine. Im not picky. Carl didnt dare to speak anymore. Carl was shocked by Leonardo and Summer, so he drank more wine. Leonardo asked the waiter to carry Carl to the room upstairs to sleep and left with Summer. After arriving in the car, Summer was still a little worried. Is it alright to leave Carl there alone? Half of Golden Cauldron Club belongs to Carl. Hes also the boss apparently. Nobody can do anything to him. With that, Leonardo looked a little seriously, Dont worry about other men. Summer asked Leonardo, Cant I care about Carl as his friend? Leonardo replied resolutely, No. Hearing this, Summer pursed her lips and did not say anything. The inherent problems between Summer and Leonardo still existed. Summer could find out why Leonardo didnt allow Summer to get in touch with Stanley before. But now Leonardo didnt allow Summer to care about Carl. Leonardo sounded so serious that he didnt seem to be joking at all. Carl was Leonardos best friend for many years. Summer knew that Leonardo trusted Carl. Since Leonardo believed in Carl and knew that Summer cared about Carl as his friend, so why didnt Leonardo allow her to care for his friend? Summer remembered what Tim said that night. Tim said that Leonardo had a few character ws. It was indeed the case. What should I do if Leonardos still angry with little things all his life and always minds me talking to other men more? Perhaps because Summer had been silent for too long, Leonardo suddenly asked, What are you thinking? Summer blinked and hid her feelings. She smiled and said to Leonardo, Im thinking about Rosie. Leonardo also smiled, Rosie is at home. Move in if you miss her. Alright. Summer replied with a smile. Summer told Leonardo that she was going to move to his ce, but Summer didnt bring anything and directly went back. Anyway, Leonardo still had what Summer needed. Leonardo was quite unhappy, Why dont you take all your things with you? Do you still want to move back to your ce? You have these in your house. I dont need to bring my things over. Leonardo raised his eyebrows and remained silent. After arriving at Leonardos vi, Summer heard Rosies voice as soon as she entered the vi. When Summer walked into the hall, Rosie saw her at a nce. When Rosie saw Summer, she rushed over happily. However, Rosie pulled a long face and stopped halfway. Rosie drew her chin down slightly and goggled at Summer. Rosie looked angry and aggrieved. Children had a good memory. Summer guessed Rosie might still remember that Summer went to a dinner party before and said she would go back to pick up Rosie. Summer walked to Rosie and called her, Rosie. Rosie nced at Summer and snorted. Rosie looked away as if she didnt want to talk to Summer. Im wrong. I was supposed to go back to look for you that day, but I didnt, because I had something to do. Its my fault.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Summer noticed Rosies expression and went to grab her hand. Rosies hands were soft, as if they were boneless. Rosie was too young. Summer could not exin clearly to Rosie about things between adults. After all, a child was closest to her mother. Rosie seemed to be angry. But when Summer talked to Rosie so gently, Rosies mouth puckered up and she was extremely upset. Summer picked Rosie up and said, Its Moms fault. Rosie, dont cry. Ive been waiting for you for a long time! Rosie was crying and weeping. Rosie said and began to cry loudly. Rosie was indeed upset and really liked Summer. Summer looked at Rosie crying and felt that her heart was about to break into pieces. Summer had never felt like that before when she was with Leonardo. If I had known, I wouldnt have gone to that party. If I hadnt gone to that dinner party, it wouldnt have happened. Summer hugged Rosie and patted her back, trying to calm her down. Leonardo watched aside, not approaching as he was pondering something. After watching for a while, Leonardo turned around and left. Walking outside the door, Leonardo touched all his pockets but found no cigarette. Mr. Emerson. The bodyguard at the side was observant and handed over him a cigarette. Leonardo took the cigarette and put it in his mouth, and the bodyguard lit it up for him. Leonardo extinguished a cigarette halfway through it. The bodyguard did not see Leonardo extinguished the cigarette. He approached Leonardo and asked, Mr. Emerson, do you want to light it? No. With that, Leonardo turned around and entered the hall. Summer got Rosie to sleep. Rosie clutched Summers clothes tightly with her small plump hands. Rosie was still sobbing when she fell asleep. Rosie looked pitiful and cute. Summer heard Leonardo approaching. Summer looked up and made a hush gesture to Leonardo. Then Summer patted Rosie twice. After confirming that Rosie was sound sleeping, Summer picked Rosie up, going to take Rosie to the room. Leonardo walked over to pick Rosie up, but Summer turned sideways and shook her head, Ill do it myself. Chapter 525 Summer, I Forget to Bring My Clothes As Summer spoke, she walked around Leonardo, carrying Rosie upstairs. Leonardo stretched out his hand halfway, but he just held the pose until Summer disappeared upstairs. He took a deep breath and looked away, no one knew what he was thinking. When Summer put Rosie on the bed and helped her undress, Rosie woke up in shock. She called out in panic, Mommy. Summer hurriedly held her hands and kissed her on the face, I am here. Rosie fell fast asleep again. She watched by the bed for a while before leaving. She walked downstairs and found the hall was empty. There was no sign of Leonardo. Only a few servants were there. Summer looked up at Leonardos study which was upstairs. She guessed Leonardo was there. When she was about to go upstairs, Leonardo had alreadye down. He changed into casual clothes, which made the dominating air around him weaken a lot. Rosie is asleep? Leonardo walked to her and kissed her face. Summer nodded, Yes. Did you go upstairs to change your clothes? At this time, a servant walked over and said respectfully, Mr. and Mrs. Emerson, dinner is ready. After dinner, Summer went upstairs to see Rosie. Rosie had eaten before, so Summer did not worry that she would wake up at midnight from hunger, but she still came over to check. Perhaps it was normal for all mothers that the more they looked at their children, the more adorable they thought their children were. She stayed in Rosies room for a while until Leonardo came for her. Are you going to sleep here tonight? Summer turned to him and put her index finger on her lips, and said, Shh, keep your voice down. Leonardo walked over and nced at Rosie. Then he looked at Summer and said, Its time for bed. Summer looked at Rosie and whispered, I want to sleep with Rosie tonight. Leonardo raised his eyebrows and asked in a low voice, What about me? His tone was no different from usual, but Summer could feel a sense of discarded resentment. Summer looked at him and said, Just sleep alone. Do you want me to coax you to sleep? Yes. Leonardo replied, crossing his arms and staring at her, as if he was waiting for her reply. Summer thought for a moment and said tentatively, How about we sleep together? Leonardo didnt say anything, so she assumed that he agreed. She lifted Rosies nket and said to Leonardo, You hug Rosie. But be gentle and dont wake her up. Leonardo narrowed his eyes and said, Sleep together? Yeah, we sleep together. Looking at Leonardos unfriendly expression, Summer understood that her meaning of sleeping together was different from his. She meant that three of them slept together. As for Leonardo, he meant to sleep with Summer. She was pretty speechless. However, Leonardo could only agree in the end. He carried Rosie to their bedroom. When Summer went in, she saw Leonardo putting Rosie to the side of the bed. She walked over and moved Rosie to the middle of the bed. Summer! Leonardos voice had a trace of anger. How could he be angry? She was the one who should be angry! Summer walked to Leonardo and looked at him. She reached out and poked his chest, Leonardo, is Rosie your daughter? Do you know a child should sleep in the middle? Leonardo said expressionlessly, Yes, she is. Of course she is! Speaking of this topic, Summer suddenly remembered the conversation between Leonardo and Rosie when she was discharged from the hospital. You suspected that she wasnt your child! Summer said this without any concern. So Leonardo did not know what she was talking about.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. I didnt doubt it, Leonardo denied. When I was discharged from the hospital, I was sitting in your car. I clearly heard you said that you suspected if Rosie was your daughter due to her appreciation of beauty! Summer red at him. Is that so? Leonardo could only remember the few months that he and Summer had been married. Tim had told him about the important things happened after that. However, Tim hadnt told him about the details. Summer also thought of this. But she didnt mean to bring up the past with Leonardo. It just passed through her mind. Alright, lets forget about this. Rosie must sleep in the middle. Leonardo didnt say anything and went to the bathroom. Summer tugged Rosie in the nket. Then she checked her phone. Jessica had sent her a message before, but she didnt see it. Jessica had even sent her a voice message. How was your day? I heard that you also invited Carl for dinner. Summer knew what Jessica was talking about. What else can I do? I already signed it. Then, Jessica sent her a cute meme. Summer found a money-rain meme and sent it back to Jessica. At this time, Leonardos voice came from the bathroom, Summer, I forget to bring my clothes. When Summer heard his voice, she sent Jessica a message, I get something to do. Talk to youter. Jessica replied her with a text message in short order, What are you busy with in the midnight? Summer sent Jessica a knocking emoji and ignored her. When Summer put down the phone, she saw the clothes Leonardo had just found out. So she took the clothes and knocked on the bathroom door. Squeak! The door opened slightly and the air inside leapt out. Summer stood by the door and handed him the clothes, Here you are. She held it up for a few seconds, but she didnt feel Leonardo took the clothes away. She turned around and looked into the bathroom wonderingly. However, before she could see what was happening in the bathroom, she felt her wrist was clenched. Then she was pulled into the bathroom. The bathroom door was closed, and Leonardo pushed her against the door. Leonardo stood naked in front of her with one hand around her waist and the other on the door. Summer was shocked for a moment, then she said unhappily, Leonardo, are you bored? I am just so bored that I need to find something interesting to do, Leonardo said in a husky voice. Summer understood the meaning behind his words. Her face instantly turned red. What are you thinking about all day? Leonardo obediently replied, I am thinking about you. Then he looked down and kissed her. He kissed along her exquisite snow-white neck. He lifted her legs up around his waist, and hold her waist. Chapter 526 Why Are You Sleeping on My Bed? It was useless to punch him with her fists. Rosie was sleeping outside, so she didnt dare to cry. She could do nothing let Leonardo do what he wanted. She seemed to be no match for Leonardo. At the end, Leonardo held her in his arms and took a shower with her. Summer was so cross that she pinched his waist. But Leonardo grabbed her hand and asked in a hoarse voice, Do you want more? Summers hands trembled, and she didnt dare to do anything. Leonardo chuckled, Dont be afraid. Leonardo was really happy today. Summer had not seen him like this for a long time. She fondled his face and whispered, I wish you could always be happy. Leonardo snorted coldly, That sounds likest words. I dont like that. The warm atmosphere was totally destroyed by his words. Summer pushed him, Go out! Ill wash myself. Leonardos eyes curled into a smile which made him look a little wicked, You can wash by yourself? It was already early in the morning when they went out. Summery on the bed, feeling as if she was reborn. She was lying t on the bed. Leonardo was lying on his side. He was looking at her but Rosie was between them. The little girl was sleeping soundly. Her little hand was in her ear, and she was even snoring. Summer felt that her grunt was cute, so she couldnt help but turn her head to look at Rosie. As she turned around, she saw Leonardo. She moved her head away to avoid his face. She carefully pulled Rosie into her arms and closed her eyes contentedly. The next moment, a kiss fell on her lips, and she could feel his stubble was stabbing her chin.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. When she opened her eyes, Leonardo stroked her head and said, Good night. But after that, he didnt withdraw his hand. It seemed pretty difficult for him to reach out his arm so far to hug her through Rosie. The next morning, Rosie was the first to wake up. She opened her eyes and stared at the ceiling for a long time before realizing that it was not in her room. The color of the quilt was ugly. It was not her pink quilt. And beside her, there was something warm. She poked the warm thing, then she found that it would move. The next moment, a familiar voice came above her head, Rosie. She looked up and saw Leonardos face without any expression. However, Leonardos hair was messy when he woke up. So he did not look as aggressive as usual. Rosie wasnt afraid of him this time. She slept very well and did not cry. She asked him in a milky voice, Leonoodle, why are you sleeping on my bed? Keep your voice down. Leonardo looked at her with a straight face. Rosie covered her mouth and stared at him. Leonardo raised his eyebrows and asked her, See for yourself! Is this your bed? Sleeping on his bed, upying his seat, how could she even me him for sleeping on her bed? Rosie sat up and rubbed her eyes. She realized that this was indeed not her bed. As soon as she turned her head, she saw Summer sleeping soundly on the other side. Rosies eyes lit up, Mom Before she finished her word, Leonardo covered her mouth and said, Keep your voice down. His voice was low, which sounded a trace of deterrence. Rosie hurriedly nodded, telling him that she wouldnt speak loud anymore. However, when Leonardo let her go, she was so excited that she was about to crawl into to Summers embrace. Even if Leonardo was lying on the bed, he could easily snatch her up with one hand and throw her to the side. Dont disturb her. If you dont sleep, you can put on your clothes and get up. When Leonardo said this, he was definitely like a stepfather. Chapter 527 Amber Is Not Ordinary Rosie pursed her mouth and muttered softly, You are not nice. Leonardo looked over and Rosie immediately kept quiet. She got out of bed in grievance. She was so short that she could only lie on the bed, slowly sliding down to the other end of the bed. She curled her lips with dissatisfaction. Rosie looked around the room but could not find her clothes. As Rosie was about to speak, she thought of what Leonardo looked like just now. She was so scared that she covered her mouth and didnt dare to speak anymore. Then she ran to the bedside to pull Leonardos quilt. Raising his eyebrows, Leonardo looked at her. Rosie looked up at Summer before she whispered, I cant find my clothes. This was Leonardos room. Of course, Rosie couldnt find her clothes. Hearing this, Leonardo looked down at Summer in his arms. Then, he carefully got out of bed and asked Rosie to go back to her room to get changed. After helping Rosie get changed, Leonardo asked the servant to take her down for breakfast. Before going downstairs, Rosie looked reluctantly at Leonardos bedroom and whispered, Mom needs breakfast too. You eat first. Leonardos simple words scared Rosie. After watching the servant bring Rosie downstairs, Leonardo returned to his room. Summer was still in deep sleep. Leonardo stood by the bed and looked at her for a while before he got dressed and went downstairs. When he went down, the servant was feeding Rosie breakfast. Rosies eyesight was good. When she saw Leonardoing down, she immediately snatched the spoon from the servants hand and ate it herself, looking extremely obedient. Of course, Leonardo saw her actions, but he didnt say anything. Sitting face to face, Leonardo and Rosie ate their breakfast without saying a word. When they almost finished, Summer wasing down. Without wearing any makeup on her face, she walked over and directly sat beside Rosie. Leonardo looked at her with dissatisfaction. Summer pretended not to see it and turned her head to look at Rosie, Wow, you are eating so much. Yes. Nodding her head, Rosie scooped up a spoonful of porridge and carried it to Summers mouth. However, she didnt hold it very steadily, and some of the porridge dropped on the dining table. Summer held her hand with a smile. She pushed the spoon to her lips and said gently, You keep it. I have one. As soon as she finished speaking, there was a loud noise from the dining table. Summer looked up and found that it was Leonardo who ced the spoon heavily on the dining table. Summer threw him a puzzled look, What are you angry about while eating breakfast? Nothing. Leonardo looked down with a straight face, He had never seen Summer talking to him in the same gentle tone as she was chatting with Rosie. This bad woman! Summer didnt know why Leonardo was angry. He didnt say a word to her after breakfast and went to thepany. Eliza called Summer to discuss about the script of Lost City 2. Summer went back to the house she rented and took herptop to Elizas studio. When she arrived, Eliza had just finished a meeting and was waiting for her. Eliza took her to the conference room, where several deputy screenwriters were waiting for them. The first part of Lost City waspleted by Summer and Eliza with the ready-made manuscript. Normally, some screenwriters would have their own assistants. Apart from the main screenwriter, there were several deputy screenwriters for a drama script. Eliza earned quite a lot of money from the movie, so she established her own studio and hired a few people. She didnt need to work so hard like before. After the meeting, everyone went out of the conference room. Eliza brought Summer to her office. Eliza told her to take a seat and asked, What would you like to drink? Water, coffee, juice, or other drinks? Summer said, Water is fine. Eliza ordered her secretary to send a cup of water and a cup of coffee. The coffee was for Eliza and the water was for Summer. Sitting opposite Summer, Eliza leaned against the sofa and looked at Summer. Summer picked up the cup and didnt mind being looked at. After sizing her up for a while, Eliza finally came to a conclusion, You are happy. Summer smiled, not caring about Elizas words. Suddenly, Eliza nodded at Summer with a naughty smile and said, The little girl the news reported a few days ago was the daughter of you and Leonardo, right? Summer froze and ced the cup on the coffee table. She said, Is it your guess? Yes, but I believe its true. Eliza had received an invitation to the banquet before. She wanted to go with Summer. After all, Summer and Leonardo used to have such a rtionship. She was very curious about the rtionship between them, so she wanted to watch the show. But Summer did want to go. And Eliza happened to be busy, so she didnt go too. As a result, Eliza regretted it. Summer went back on her word and went to the banquet. She even made such big news. Judging from the time you were pregnant and the height of that little girl, she is the daughter of you and Leonardo. You did a good job of covering this matter and gave birth to her abroad. Thats why domestic media could not easily dig up any information. Eliza said as if she was watching a show, Amber? She didnt seem to have any rtionship with Leonardo, did she? Summer smiled and did not say anything. What are you pretending to be mute now? Whats going on between you and Leonardo? Is that little girl your daughter? Eliza was dying of curiosity. I dont talk about private business in working hours, Summer did not n to discuss it with Eliza. Up to now, the only person in this world whom she could confess anything without scruples was probably Jessica. Seeing that Summer was so stubborn, Eliza did not force her to say, Alright, forget it if you dont want to say. However, I have to remind you that Amber is not ordinary people. Elizas father was the director of the TV station, who could be considered as a leading figure. However, Ambers father was a big deal. Seriously, Eliza and Amber were in the same circle. Eliza knew her as well. Summer asked, What do you mean?Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Stirring up the coffee, Eliza thought for a while before she said, How to say that? Ambers status in our circle is like Kates status as a famous businesswoman. Summer nodded, meaning that she was clear. It was because Kate and Amber had been growing up with tteries that they were so proud of themselves and became friends. However, this kind of friendship did not seem to be able to stand the test. Seeing that Summer listened carefully, Eliza paused before continuing, Amber is usually low-key. Yet those who offend her will be sorry. Chapter 528 Want to Steal Her Man Summer thought about it and asked Eliza, What exactly does her father do? Summer had always heard that Amber was not from an ordinary family, but she was not clear about the state of her family. Now she was curious after she heard what Eliza said. Eliza shook her head and said, I dont know, and no one knows. Thats why I said she keeps a low profile. You know, these days, the more powerful people are, the more low-key they maintain. But if they meet someone they dont like, they can kill him easily. Anyway, just be smart around Amber. Knowing that Eliza had kindly reminded her, Summer nodded and said, I see. Thank you. Elizaughed nomittally. After leaving Elizas studio, Summer received a call from Leonardo. Lets have lunch together. Ill choose the wedding dress with you this afternoon. Dont you have something to do? Im just an employee. I have to focus on my boss. Leonardo left early, but he used Summer as an excuse. Although she was indeed the boss of the Emerson Group now, the person in charge was still Leonardo. After all, she knew nothing about management. Since Leonardo had that mood, Summer agreed. After having lunch together, they went to the bridal shop to look at the wedding dress. The bridal shop was owned by the Emerson Group. Before Summer went over to look at the dress, other people were cleared out by Tim. Summer felt that Tim was very omnipotent. How much did you pay Tim? Summer was suddenly curious about it. Leonardoughed, Have a guess. Summer punched him. Leonardo grabbed her hand and pondered for a moment before saying, I dont remember. I think his annual sry is a few millions. And he is getting a raise every year. I really dont remember. Seeing that Leonardo was so sincere, Summer no longer asked him other questions. They walked towards the shop while talking. The manager and shop assistants greeted them at the door, Mr. Emerson. Leonardo held Summers hand and walked inside. Suddenly, he stopped and turned his head to look at the manager. His voice was cold, You dont know Mrs. Emerson? Do you want me to introduce you? ncing at Summer, the manager bowed down and said, Mrs. Emerson! Other shop assistants followed the manager and called out, Mrs. Emerson. Summer nced at the manager and found that the manager averted her gaze, and there were simrly anxious expressions on the faces of other staffs. There was something wrong. Summer looked at them quietly and did not say anything. Leonardo brought her inside. The manager suddenly called out to them after they had taken a few steps, Mr. and Mrs. Emerson, Im sorry. We havent finished settling the new arrivals today. Its too messy inside. How abouting over to look at the wedding dress in few days? Leonardo stopped and turned to look at the manager. He looked annoyed, and his eyes were cold. The manager didnt dare to look him in the eye at all. She looked down, which seemed that she was very scared. Summer even noticed that her hands were shaking. Actually, Summer could feel that the man beside her was angry. But she was used to it and wasnt as scared as the manager. More importantly, she wasnt the one who infuriated him. Leonardo was quiet for a time, and his tone was somewhat gloomy, Really? Is it very messy? Although his tone was gloomy, it was still eptable. No matter how scared the manager was, she bravely replied, Yes. Leonardo sneered and his tone became even gloomier, Stop it! I told you about it two days ago. I just brought her here until today. And now, you told me that it was very messy. Is this how you handle things? I I, The manager was so scared that she couldnt speak. Pursing her lips, Summer wanted to persuade him to stop swearing. A familiar female voice suddenly came from inside. Why do you do that to an employee? Summer turned around and saw Amber in a white suit walk out. Amber was indeed the best socialite Summer had ever seen, graceful and beautiful. If Amber wasnt trying to steal her man, she would admire Amber. Summer had just noticed that the manager and the shop assistants were anxious, but she was surprised that it was because Amber was here. Before they came here, Leonardo had instructed Tim to clear out. But why was Amber here? Summer thought for a moment before she could find the answer. When the news of the banquet came out, almost everyone stood for Amber. They thought that Amber and Leonardo was a couple. The people from the bridal shop probably thought the same. Therefore, after clearing out, they still let Amber in. When Leonardo saw Amber, the smell that engulfed him was colder than before. Summer could feel he hated Amber so much. Seeing that Amber was out, the manager walked forward and whispered, Miss Amber, Im sorry. Pleasee back another day. Alright, Amber answered the managers words very easily. Then, she turned to look at Leonardo and walked to him, saying, You are here to look at the wedding dress? Are you nning to get married? Are you nning to go public with Rosie? Leonardo looked at her coldly and said without a trace of warmth, Stay away from me. Amber froze for a moment, but she quickly returned to normal. She took a step back and said, Leonardo, dont be in such a hurry. Dont you want to know who is better for you? After finished speaking, Amber coldly nced at Summer, and her eyes were filled with hostility. Since Amber had provoked her, there was no reason for Summer not to diss her. Letting go of Leonardos hand, Summer walked to Amber. She said calmly, Miss Amber, I think you should worry about your own problem before concerning our marriage. Leonardo, the old man who is thirty years old, is in a hurry to get married. Although you are well-preserved, you should think about yourself. Amber was angry and her breathing became heavier, but she did not reply to Summer. Instead, she gave Leonardo a meaningful look and left. However, from the sound of her heavy and fast footsteps, Summer could tell that Amber was in a very bad mood. The feeling of fighting against a rival in love was not bad at all. However, this pleasant feeling did notst for a few seconds before it disappeared. Summer was unhappy when she thought of Ambersst meaningful look at Leonardo. What does Amber mean? Old man?Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. They said at almost the same time. There wasplete silence. Summer nced at the manager and staffs who respectfully stood behind Leonardo and pulled him inside. Chapter 529 Hit the Nail on the Head The staff of the bridal shop knew their ce clearly. Seeing Summer and Leonardo walking in, they knew they had something to say, so they didnt get closer and make room for their private talk. Summer didnt let go of him until they walked to a quiet ce. What does Amber mean? Why did you allow her to sit by your side at the dinner party? What did she say? Summer saw clearly about what had happened there. It was only after Amber had said something to him, Leonardo began to change his mind and allowed Amber to sit beside him even though he was unwilling about that. Just now, Amber looked at her in a strange way. Leonardo stared at her seriously and asked teasingly, Do you think Im old? Summer did not expect that Leonardo was still thinking about it. She said impatiently, I swore at Amber by saying that. Thats also what you think. Leonardo was stubborn about this question. Summer reached out to cover her face and said helplessly, No, men are charming at their thirties. You are in your prime. You are not old. Leonardo sneered. Obviously, Summers words didnt please him. Now can you answer my question? Summer asked him. Today, Im here to look at our wedding dresses. Leonardo changed the topic and went away for dresses. Seeing that, the manager immediately followed Leonardo. He introduced the wedding gowns from texture and characteristics to their designers. This one is created by a romantic French designer This series represents eternity Mr. Emerson, you have a keen eye. This is the best in our store. Since Leonardo went to see the wedding dresses, Summer had no choice but to follow him. After a while, they stopped to rest on the sofa. Mr. and Mrs. Emerson, do you have a preference for any wedding dress? The manager asked eagerly. Leonardo did not say anything but looked up at Summer. It was one of the most exclusive bridal shops of the Emerson Group. Almost all the wedding dresses in the shop were made by famous designers at home and abroad. Dazzled by the good-looking dresses, Summer couldnt make a decision, so she asked Leonardo for suggestions. She put her hand under her chin and turned to look at Leonardo, What do you think? Leonardo was always wearing a suit. As a sessful businessman, he had no sense of fashion and aesthetics. In his eyes, Summer looked the same whatever she wore. Of course, she looked best when she wore nothing. However, he knew women should wear wedding gowns at the wedding, so he sent Tim to arrange these matters. When Summer married him a few years ago, he didnt give her a decent wedding. He wanted to make up for her by preparing one carefully this time. But the question from Summer really got him puzzled. Summer was still waiting for his answer. She fixed her eyes on him alluringly. He coughed softly and said uncertainly, How about giving them a try? All? Summer looked around. There were so many wedding dresses. If she does so, when would she finish? Try and choose your favorite one. After that, Leonardo added again, If you cant, well go abroad to find one. Summer asked, Why dont you try them all? I dont need to. I will be with you. Leonardo said seriously. Summer did not do as Leonardo suggested. She picked out a few and asked the assistant to bring them over for her to try. The afternoon passed quickly. However, she didnt try a few on. Every time she tried one, she would ask Leonardo how she looked like. But he only nodded at her. In the end, Summer lost her temper. Im exhausted. I wont try anymore. Well, then lets go home. Leonardo stood up and tidied himself, Well go on tomorrow. Hearing that, Summer was full of confusion. Seriously? On the way back, Summerined about Leonardo with Jessica on Whatsapp. I tried on wedding dresses today and asked Leonardo which one was good. He didnt answer but asked me to try every dress on! I had been trying on dresses for the entire afternoon, but he didnt give me any useful advice. Instead, he told me to continue tomorrow. Is it fun for him? Im so angry! Summer sent messages to her one after another on Whatsapp, so Jessica waited for her to finish before replying to her. So, the point is, Mr. Emerson and you went to a wedding dress shop and he didnt do anything else all afternoon, just sitting there waiting for you? When Summer saw this message, she was stunned for a moment and turned to look at Leonardo. Leonardo was concentrated on driving, and he looked straightly ahead. Summer could only saw his defined chin and resolute side face from her seat. Leonardo nced at Summer and said in a low tone, Why are you looking at me? Because you are handsome. Summer said yfully. Hearing this, Leonardo chuckled, Is that so? Summer withdrew her gaze and looked out of the window. She ignored the fact that all afternoon Leonardo had been sitting in the bridal shop, staying with her. She thought she was the only one that was tired, but so was Leonardo. He was always busy. It must be boring for him to sit alone all afternoon. The phone was vibrating, because Jessica kept sending messages to her. Im kind of sure that Mr. Emerson truly loves you. Id not be willing to spend all my afternoon like that. Ill arrange my schedule and spare two days to be with you in the bridal shop. Wait for me. Leonardo said. Leonardo always kept his word. The next morning, he went to thepany early. And in the afternoon, he called Summer and told her that he could go to the bridal shop with her right away. This was the first time Summer had realized how simple a man was. Was Leonardo nning on having her try all the wedding dresses in the shop? Not today. I still have work to do. Eliza called her to attend a meeting and discuss the plot. Summer might not be free in the afternoon. Leonardo was silent for a moment and said, Ill pick you up.N?velDrama.Org ? content. I drove here by myself. I can still pick you up. It seemed that Leonardo had made up his mind to do that. His words left Summer speechless. So, she reluctantly replied, OK. Leonardo could always sense her weakness and hit the nail on the head. She did not tell Eliza about the rtionship between Leonardo and her that day. She did not want Eliza to see Leonardo picking her up. Leonardo knew what she thought, so he said that he wanted to pick her up on purpose. Chapter 530 Wear It Only for You Summer hung up the phone and sighed. She was sessfully threatened by Leonardo again. He knew exactly what she was thinking, so he could seed every timer. It seemed that she had been threatened by Leonardo since they began their rtionship. Moreover, Leonardo had never failed. Summer was a little discouraged. Summer had lunch in Elizas studio. After a short meeting, she drove to the bridal shop. Leonardo was already waiting for her in the shop. When she entered, Leonardo was browsing a finance magazine. He was sitting with his back to her. Summer wanted to y a trick on him. She made a silent gesture to assistants and gently walked towards Leonardo, preparing to scare him. However, when she was about two steps away from Leonardo, he suddenly called her name. Summer. Leonardo did not move, nor did he put down the magazine. How did he know she was here? Summer stopped and walked up behind him after two seconds. She rubbed his hair angrily, You didnt even see me. How do you know it is me? Leonardo held her hands. When she wanted to pull her hands back, he held them even tighter. Whats worse, he caught her hands together. So, Summer had to stand behind him. He looked back at Summer and said seriously, You would never figure it out. Summer raised her eyebrows and asked him, Why? Leonardo pointed at his head with another hand. Since Summer had heard that one many times before, she immediately understood what Leonardo was trying to say. Leonardo meant she had a lower IQ. How could she take that? Summer red at him, Leonardo Emerson, Ill give you a chance to answer the question again. Otherwise, youll have to sleep in the corridor from now on. Some words amused Leonardo. He suddenlyughed. And he couldnt stopughing. Summer freed herself and pinched him on the face. Leonardo held her hand and pushed her forward. She then fell to him. She was standing behind Leonardo, so she leaned against Leonardo when she fell. Leonardo ced one hand on her back and the other on her hand, kissing her regardless of being watched. Summer was surprised by the kiss. She was just joking. Now the jokes was on them. She knew that Leonardo acted at his own will and never restrained himself from showing affection to her. She could only take a bite of Leonardo lightly. When Leonardo felt the pain, he would let her go.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. However, Leonardo did not do as she thought. Instead of letting go of her, he kissed her fiercely. The assistants were smart, and they soon looked away. After a while, Leonardo let go of Summer. Summer touched her lips and found them swollen. She didnt y nice with Leonardo for the next. She tried on her wedding dress all afternoon again. However, this time, she observed Leonardos facial expressions carefully. Every time she tried on her wedding dress, Leonardo would look at her seriously, and he didnt show any impatience. It seemed as if he thought that every dress was truly good, so he kept nodding After a while, Summer got tired, so she ran over and asked him, Dont you find any wedding dress particrly beautiful? Leonardo replied simply and straightforwardly, No. Summer choked on his words. Leonardo was a smart man. He soon knew from Summers expression that she was not satisfied with the answer. He frowned, pondered for a moment, and finally told the truth, Because its on you, it looks great. Summer blinked. After a few seconds, she said, You said all are good. Thats what you meant? Yes. Leonardo nodded seriously. If one was not good at sweet words, it would be more seductive when he spontaneously said in a serious tone. Summerughed and kissed him. Leonardo looked up at her, puzzled by the sudden kiss. Summer did not exin to him. She just smiled and continued to try on two more. Wedding was just a form. Since she had been together with Leonardo for so long, she didnt care much about that. She never needed these external forms to feel secure. She was independent at an early age. She knew she was the most reliable one and she did not want to seek security from Leonardo. Leonardo was powerful enough to support her. She also trusted him. However, there were always sudden and unexpected blows in life, such as the past three-year separation and the memory loss to them. Life was changeable, and no one could rely on someone forever. Even without Leonardo, she could still make sure that she would live well. In the end, Summer picked out three wedding dresses and asked Leonardo to choose one for her. Leonardo was excellent at business, but now he was stumped by three wedding dresses. Summer stood in front of him and looked up at him with a gentle smile. Leonardo, I wear it only for you. Choose as you wish. It was for you alone. Leonardo was surprised by her words. Summer held his hand and said softly, Choose one for me. Leonardo nodded sluggishly, Yes. Leonardo nced about the three dresses and finally fixed his eyes on the best one that the manager had mentioned before. It was thest piece of work of a well-known designer. She designed it with her husband and had passed away. There was only one in the world. The dress was made a few years ago, but now, it was still beautiful and outstanding. On the way back, Leonardo drove while Summer was on her phone. She first browsed Whatsapp and posted something on Twitter. Because of the news a few days ago, she received a lot of private messages on Twitter, as well as unread messages. Besides somements, there were also some messages mentioned her. As soon as she posted on Twitter, her phone vibrated. Messages kept shing on the notification bar. What happened recently? Her phone kept vibrating, and her hands were numb from the vibration. She then put the phone on mute. The buzz of her phone caught Leonardos attention. He turned to her and asked, Whats wrong? Chapter 531 You’re Really Gonna Side with Him Summer didnt know what was going on, so she shook her head and said, I dont know. I need to check it out first. She didnt even read thements on her own Twitter ount but went straight to the trending list. Sure enough, the top topic on the trending list was Leonardo Emersons fiances wedding dress. Summer was sure that the fiance in this topic was definitely not her. It was most likely about Amber. Her name came in second. Summer took a deep breath and said helplessly, My name in the trending list again. Is it about Amber? Leonardo frowned. Summer looked at him in surprise, When did you be a prophet? I havent said anything yet. You already knew it was about her? After Summer finished speaking, she clicked on the topic. Yesterday, a reporter took photos of Leonardo and his fiance appearing at the bridal shop together. It seems like something good ising. [Picture] [Picture] The two photos were of Leonardo and Amber at the bridal shop. Deliberately taken from a special angle, the photo only involved Leonardo and Amber but not Summer. Was it all Ambers n? She went to the bridal shop just for these photos? Several photos were shot from a special angle. Summer was deliberately cut out from them. Maybe she had been in the photos but got cut offter. I knew it. Leonardo and his fiance is a real couple. Whos that Summer? She has no family background. All she could do was relying on Leonardo shamelessly. She really disgraces women. The truth hase out. Some people still dont believe it. We can never wake up someone who pretends to be asleep. Summer scrolled down the page and found that all of them were favorable reviews about Amber. When she clicked on the bloggers homepage and read it, they were basically insignificant ounts with few followers. However, those Twitter posts of rational opinion were moved to the bottom. Summer sneered, Leonardo, you are so charming. You are not bad, either. Leonardo replied emotionlessly. Summer shook her head and retorted, How can Ipare to you? I dont have a loyal suitor like Amber. Stanley is no better than Amber. Leonardo sneered, his tone sounding ironic. Summer did not want to argue too much with Leonardo about Stanley. She knew he had believed in his mind that Stanley had something towards her. Therefore, Summer ignored him. Today was a nice day. She didnt want to quarrel with Leonardo. Even though she saw this trending topic, it didnt affect her happy mood. She was okay with it. But it didnt mean that Leonardo thought the same. Seeing that Summer didnt say anything, he said gloomily, You get nothing to say. So you admit it? Leonardo, are you sure you want to continue this conversation? Summer suppressed her emotions and asked him. Even if you know Stanley is the doctor who hypnotized me, you still want to protect him, right? Every word that came out of Leonardos mouth was like taking on ayer of frost. It was so cold when it got into Summers ears. Is there any evidence that Stanley is the hypnotist now? Summer was already trying her best to be cool. Now that Leonardo had provoked her, she couldnt help but raise her voice, If he is really the hypnotist, what do you want to do? Do you want me to watch you torture him, or see you handle him directly? Leonardo sneered and said in a very certain tone, You are really gonna side with him. Summer closed her eyes to calm herself down. When she opened her eyes again, she said in a more gentle way, Now that Stanleys identity has not been confirmed, it is useless for you to make these assumptions.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. There was no evidence to prove that Stanley was the doctor who hypnotized Leonardo back then, so all the arguments Leonardo was making now were meaningless. Stanley, in her eyes, was just a friend who had given her a hand when she was ina. He had saved her life more than once. For three years, she had been lying in bed as a vegetable. It was Stanley who took care of her during the whole time. This favor was something she could never be able to return in the rest of her life. Now, you want to protect him. Even if his identity is confirmed one day, you will still stand on his side. Leonardos voice sounded like he was gnashing his teeth, and the temperature in the car seemed to have dropped. Even with the heating on, Summer felt a chill run down her spine. She leaned back in her chair and said somewhat exhaustedly, Leonardo, I didnt agree to marry you in the first ce because we still got these problems between us. Even if we get married, sooner orter, they will tire us out. The two of them suddenly fell into silence. Summer did not feel like saying anything anymore, nor did Leonardo. After an unknown amount of time, when Summer thought Leonardo was not gonna say anything, he suddenly said with a ghost-like sound, So you didnt want to marry me because of Stanley. Summer was shocked by his words. She didnt know why Leonardo would think that way. She thought that she had made it very clear. I dont know why you think that way, but its not like that. Summer scratched her hair irritably and said, Stop the car. Ill go back to my ce tonight. She said yesterday that she wouldnt move anything because she had expected such a situation. Leonardo was emotional and suspicious. It was so easy for them to get into a fight. After hearing Summers request, Leonardo did not stop. And Summer also heard the car being locked up. Summer asked him mockingly, Are you afraid that I will jump out of the car? Is there anything you dont dare to do? Leonardos tone was no better. The two of them returned home silently. When Rosie heard the sound of the car, she ran out, followed by several servants. Miss Rosie, slow down. Mom! Before Summer could get out of the car, she heard Rosies voice. Just as she was about to unbuckle her seat belt and get out of the car, the man next to her leaned over. She consciously shrank back. It turned out that Leonardo was only to help her unfasten her seat belt. If not seeing Leonardos annoying face, Summer would have suspected that the two of them hadnt quarreled just now. She let Leonardo unfasten her seat belt. Then something suddenly urred to her and she said, Dont take it out on Rosie! After Leonardo unfasten her seat belt, he turned around to undo his and said emotionlessly, I wont do that. Yeah. Thats right. Rosie is so little. You dont even need to get angry. A single nce can scare her. Leonardo responded nothing but got out of the car directly. Chapter 532 Mrs. Emerson, You Are Being Impossible Leonardo saw Rosie as soon as he got out of the car. Leonoodle. Rosie seemed to be afraid that her dad would lose his temper, so she quickly turned around and hid behind the servant. She cried out timidly and tteringly, Daddy! Leonardo stared expressionlessly at Rosie for a few seconds, then curved his lips to give her a smile. Summer didnt allow him to get angry with Rosie, but a smile was okay, right? Actually, he never felt that he had ever been angry with Rosie. It turned out that itd be better if he remained serious. His fake smile directly scared Rosie to tears. Summer got off the car after Leonardo. She had no idea what had happened to two of them but happened to hear Rosies sudden cry. Whats wrong? Rosie. As soon as Summer heard her crying, she walked towards Rosie and picked her up. Rosie pointed at Leonardo and cried non-stop. Summer turned to look at him. Without waiting for her to speak, Leonardo hurriedly said, I was not mad at her. I didnt get angry. After he finished speaking, he lifted his foot and entered the vi. His back was filled with anger. Summer held Rosie and walked behind him. She whispered a few words to Rosie, so Rosie didnt cry that much anymore. She tilted her little body and stretched her neck. After seeing Leonardo enter the house, she sniffed and stopped crying. Why are you crying? Daddy was mad at you? Summer reached out to wipe her tears and asked her gently. No Rosie wiped the tears off her own face and said in a cute voice. Summer was a little puzzled, So why? When the sad thing was brought up, Rosie was about to cry with her mouth pressed, but she didnt forget to answer her mommys question first. Daddy, he smiled at me. After saying that, Rosie began to cry again. Summer was struck unexpectedly by the answer. She opened her mouth and was speechless for that moment. It was the first time she had heard that a child was frightened to tears by her fathers smile. Mr. Emerson was extraordinary. Summer was amused, but seeing that Rosie was crying so sadly, she decided tofort her first, Daddy smiled at you. That means he likes you. Youre supposed to be happy. Why are you crying? Scary. Rosie said with a twitch and then buried her head in Summers embrace. Summer didnt know whether tough or cry. How could it be scary? He smiled at you because he likes you. Rosie cried even louder. It seemed that she still did not understand the way the father and daughter got along. Leonardos smile could scare Rosie to tears. When she carried Rosie into the hall, Rosie had already calmed down. Summer put Rosie down and looked around for Leonardo. The servant noticed that Summer was looking for Leonardo, so she came over and say, Mrs. Emerson, Mr. Emerson is upstairs. Thank you. Summer nodded and said to Rosie, Behave yourself. Mommy will be down in a minute. Yes. Rosie sat on the sofa and yed with her toys. A child was just a child. Though she cried so much just now, she was now absorbed in ying. Summer went upstairs and found Leonardo in the bedroom. She opened the door and entered when Leonardo was in the middle of changing. He took off his trousers. Summer quickly turned around and said angrily, Why dont you lock the door when you change! No servant dares to enter my room without permission. Im changing clothes in my own room. You barged in yourself. And now youre ming me? Leonardo put on his trousers and slowly walked towards her. You have seen my body. And you med me first. Mrs. Emerson, you are being impossible. Summer felt his voice getting closer and closer. She raised her foot and walked to the door, When youre ready, juste out here. Leonardos long legs stepped forward, and in a sh, he walked in front of her and stopped her. Summer was blocked, but when she saw that he was already dressed, she raised her head to look at him. Leonardo lowered his head and said in a low voice, What are you running for? Its not like you havent seen it before.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Summer didnt want to talk about it with him, because once she continued this topic, she would be led off topic, and she couldnt even talk about her business. You smiled at your daughter, but she was scared to tears. How do you feel about that? Summer crossed her arms and looked at him mockingly. Leonardos expression stiffened, but he quickly recovered and sneered, I dont feel anything. You shouldnt be so stern with Rosie. Smile more often. As Summer spoke, she reached out to pinch his face. Leonardo raised his head and frowned as he resisted, Dont touch me! Summer was surprised. Leonardo did not want her to touch him? Summer retracted her hand and kicked him in the calf. Get out of the way. I want to go out. Leonardo pursed his lips and said coldly, No way. You. Summer was about to speak when Leonardo interrupted her, I want to go out, too. After he finished speaking, he turned around and opened the door. Summer followed closely behind him. She quickly passed him and walked to the front. The two of them went downstairs one after the other, keeping a short distance between. Rosie looked up and saw Leonardo. She smiled and called out, Daddy. Summer walked to Rosies side and sat down. Leonardo also followed and sat down on the other side of Rosie. Rosie looked perplexed. She looked at Summer and then Leonardo, feeling that she was a little redundant here. Thus, Rosie quietly rolled over, leaned on the sofa and touched the ground with her toes. Then she slipped off the sofa, carried her toys and walked to the opposite sofa to y. The servants could also tell that Leonardo and Summer were in a quarrel. They didnt dare to say anything, but they were amused by Rosies actions. However, they did not dare tough out loud. They lowered their heads and suppressed theirughter. Summer nced at Leonardo and quickly turned around. She didnt want to see him. Leonardo crossed his arms and sat beside her expressionlessly, his entire body emitting a cold air. The servant did not dare to tell them that dinner was ready, so she walked over to Rosie and told her, Miss Rosie, dinner is ready. Oh! Its time to eat. Normally, Rosie was very active about eating. She slipped off the sofa with a robot in her arms and was about to follow the servant to the dining room. Miss Rosie. The servant gently nudged her and pointed at Summer and Leonardo. Rosie was a clever little girl. She ran over to Summer and took her hand. She said with her sweet voice, Mommy, its time for dinner. Though Summer was mad at Leonardo, she still smiled at Rosie, Alright. Rosie turned to look at Leonardo and blinked his eyes. She said reluctantly, Eat. Just as Leonardo was about to speak, he remembered that he had just frightened her into crying, so his voice became softer than usual, Who are you talking to? Rosie looked at him and called out, Daddy. Chapter 533 A Clarification from the Emerson Group’s Official Account Having a nce at Leonardo, Summer snorted and went to the dining room with Rosie. Leonardo was sitting alone while Summer and Rosie were sitting opposite him. The three of them were clearly divided into two parties. Rosie was still well-behaved when eating. She would point out anything she wanted to eat to Summer, asking her to pick up what she wanted. I want cauliflower! And a chicken drumstick You can eat a chicken drumstick, but you need to have some more vegetables Children dont like vegetables that much. Summer would have to bargain with Rosie for eating greens, if she wanted her to have more. Rosie didnt like it that much, but she still had a bite reluctantly in order to get the chicken drumstick. Witnessing the warm interaction between the mother and daughter opposite him with cold eyes, Leonardo looked down at the bowl in front of him and lost his appetite all of a sudden. He put the chopsticks down on the dining table, Im full. Seeing that Summer did not react, he deliberately raised his voice and repeated, Im full! How couldnt Summer know that he had deliberately thrown the chopsticks so loudly only to attract her attention? She shot a nce at Leonardo, I know, but Rosie and I havent finished yet. Rosie raised her head from her small bowl and said in a low voice, I havent finished yet. Okay. Go on with your meal. Summer picked up another dish for Rosie. Leonardo looked extremely cold, but Summer didnt care about it at all. So he couldnt do anything to her. He snorted, got up and left the dining room. Just as Leonardo left, Rosie immediately raised her head and nced at the direction where he had just left. Then, she looked back at Summer and said, Dad is angry. Summer was stunned for a moment and she did not expect Rosie to say that. She asked Rosie curiously, Why do you think so? He snorted! As Rosie was saying it, she shook her head and imitated the way how Leonardo snorted. Summerughed out loud and couldnt help pinching Rosies face, Howe my baby is so cute? Rosie raised her little head and said sweetly, Because my mom is Summer. Summer had taught Rosie to read her and Leonardos names, as well as the names of Carl and Jessica, and she remembered them all. However, when she called Leonardo, she would habitually pronounce it as Leonoodle. Summer had corrected her many times, and she could pronounce it clearly sometimes. But most of the time, she pronounced it as Leonoodle. Maybe she had got used to it. As long as she knew her fathers name clearly, she could pronounce it as Leonoodle as she wanted, which could also be treated as a nickname she gave to her father. After finishing their meal, Summer took Rosie to the room to take a bath and then went to bed. She had heard from the servant that Rosie did not take a nap today. If Rosie didnt take a nap during the day, she would go to bed extremely early at night. She put Rosie to sleep quickly. After that, Summer went to the master bedroom. She pushed the door and found nobody was inside. Leonardo wasnt in the bedroom, so he must be still in the study. Summer crept towards the door of the study and gently pushed the door. She saw Leonardo reading something behind his desk. He was frowning at the several documents in front of him, as if he was encountering a tough call. Summer was standing at the door for a moment before she decided to close the door and leave. Meanwhile, Leonardo sensed someone was outside the door. Looking at the door, he said sternly, Who is it? Since Summer had already been discovered anyway, she didnt hide herself anymore and walked straight in. Its me. Seeing Summer, Leonardos expression softened a bit. Summer stood close to the door instead of approaching him, and said, Ill go back to rest in the bedroom first. Its up to you whether you want toe or not. After saying that, she turned around and left. Leonardo was sitting at his desk, and he still couldnt figure out what Summer meant. They did have a quarrel on the way back, so he thought that Summer would rather sleep in Rosies room tonight. However, what Summer said meant she would sleep in the master bedroom, didnt she? Thinking of that, Leonardo didnt want to focus on his work any longer. After dealing with the stuff quickly, he went back to the master bedroom. Summer had alreadyin on the bed after shower. When she heard the door open, she buried herself in the quilt and turned her back to the door. Leonardo walked in and looked at the bed. Another quilt was on the bed. Summer buried herself in the quilt and slept on one side of the bed, leaving more than half of the space where there was another quilt. Leonardo walked to the bedside and stood there for a moment. But, eventually, he turned to the bathroom without a single word. Summer didnt pull the quilt down until she heard the sound of watering from the bathroom. Both Leonardo and she were almost thirty years old, but the two of them hadnt matured much in their rtionship, and they always quarreled. Sometimes, she also felt that quarreling with Leonardo was a bit childish, but it was just inevitable. Leonardo always thought she was favoring and defending Stanley while she felt that Leonardo was annoying her. Summer had been trying her best to avoid Stanley, but Leonardo still thought that way. So she thought it was his problem.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She thought for a while and checked the Twitter on her phone. The gossip that the engagement of Leonardo and Amber was right on the corner had still been on the hot search rankings with a high click rate. She thought it shouldnt have been there, but it was still there. What was Leonardo doing in the study just now? Summer was being indescribably frustrated and she threw her phone back. It was Leonardo who had caused the scene, so he had to deal with it himself After a while, Leonardo came out of the bathroom andy down directly beside Summer. The two of them were lying on the same bed that night, back to back. The next morning, when Summer woke up, Leonardo had already gone. She habitually checked her phone and saw several unread Whatsapp messages from Jessica. Hurry and check the Twitter. A message refuting the gossip has been posted by the Emerson Groups official ount, which is quite convincing. And there were also two screenshots of the Twitter post. ncing at it, Summer quickly retreated from the Whatsapp interface and logged in Twitter. Sure enough, the most trending hashtag was a rification from the Emerson Group. She clicked the official ount of the Emerson Group and the top post was with the hashtag of Leonardo and Amber. It was quite brief, Fake news. The CEO doesnt like women surnamed Thompson. The Twitter post was sent early this morning. Chapter 534 Why Didn’t He Do It Earlier? Besides, the Twitter post had gained unprecedented exposure. The number of forwards andments had already exceeded 100, 000, and it was still going up. When Summer appeared on the hot search rankings earlier, Leonardo would always withdraw directly and easily. Leonardo was decisive, so he didnt care about them but the results. However, this time, it was Amber who annoyed him, so he would deal with it directly and publicly. The Emerson Groups official Twitter ount was also a VIP ount with tens of millions of followers. A rification posted by the official ount would be quite convincing. Summer checked thements below. Almost all of them supported the post. There were some exceptions though. The official ount has been hacked, hasnt it? The gossip about the engagement of Leonardo and Miss Amber has been spread for several years. Why has the rification been posted thiste? What didnt he do it earlier?Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. I think the same as you, the upstairs. I suspect that Leonardo does have an affair with Miss Amber Have an affair with her? Bullshit. Summer sneered and slid down a bit. The followingments were from some spectators. @Mr. Emersons ex-wife, this is your chance. Lets start with a bet on the possibility of Leonardo reuniting with his ex-wife. So whose child is that? Official ount, who is the mother of your little princess? Seeing Rosie was mentioned again, Summer couldnt help frowning. Summer returned to her Twitter homepage and the notifications were over 99 again. She rarely posted on Twitter, but the notifications had beening in the past few days. She could barely read them all. Summer logged off Twitter and continued to chat with Jessica on Whatsapp. When she looked up Twitter earlier, Jessica had sent her loads of messages again. I do want to know how Amber feels now. You know what? In the past three years, Amber has often bribed the news What had happened in the past three years was the history. Summer didnt need to care about it. What was worrying her was the excess attention people paid to Rosie. Although Rosie had never shown up before, it was hard to guarantee that there were bold media reporters who would try their best to secretly photograph Rosie. It was supposed to be a matter among adults, but their child was involved. Summer was a little annoyed. Arent you busy today? She sent the message to Jessica and went to the bathroom with her phone. She had to go to Elizas ce to discuss the script with her team today. There was a huge mess on the Inte, which didnt affect her real life though. Now the matter had been simmering, as Leonardos ex-wife, the media naturally wouldnt let her go. She needed to remain vignt when going out today. Summer chatted with Jessica for a while and put down her phone. After dressing up, she went to Rosies room. Rosie had already woken up and was sitting on the bed ying with two dolls in whispers. The maid was standing by the bed. She walked towards Summer as soon as she saw here in. Mrs. Emerson, Miss Rosie didnt allow me to dress her up and she is waiting for you. There were maids who specially babysat Rosie at home. When Summer was away, they would take care of Rosies daily life. Rosie immersed herself in her fun, and she didnt notice that Summer hade. Walking towards them, Summer whispered to the maid, does she behave well on daily routine when Im not here? Hearing it, the maid couldnt help but smile and said, Shes quite well-behaved. I know. Summer nodded, Ill do it. You can leave now. Yes. The maid left the room. Summer walked over and said softly, Rosie, get up. Rosie looked up and saw Summer. Her eyes immediately glittered with happiness, Mom! Smiling at her, Summer leaned over to pick her up. Stand still. I will dress up for you. Summer took away the puppet in Rosies hand and said, Lets dress up first, and then you can continue to y. After Rosie got dressed, Summer took her downstairs for breakfast. Watching Rosie eating obediently, Summer didnt want to leave. Shed like to take Rosie out with her, but she was worrying that she would be blocked by reporters on the way. Shed better be careful now. It took Summer quite a while tofort Rosie before she left. Then Summer drove out. Before long, she felt a car was following her. A reporter? Which one could be that well-informed to find where Leonardos new house was located? The one could follow her as soon as she had just driven out, so he must have been hiding here earlier. Summer tried to get rid of the car behind her, but she found she couldnt make it whatever she tried. She finally arrived at Elizas studio. Having a nce at the rear-view mirror, she found the car that had been following her stopped not far away Summer took out her phone and called Eliza, Someone is following me. Call two security guards to pick me up. As an insider in the entertainment circle, Eliza was quite sensitive to entertainment news. Eliza naturally knew about the rification posted by the official ount of the Emerson Group early this morning. Eliza had known what was going on, so Summer didnt need to exin anything. Without asking anything, she said, Iming with the security right now. Eliza came down very quickly. Not only did she bring the security, she also brought two young male staff members of her studio, who were both tall and strong. She walked towards Summer and patted the car door, Get of the car. Where is the person you said following you? Summer pointed at the ck car behind her. Eliza turned around and looked at the two staff members behind her. She joggled her chin and said to them, Escort Ms. Summer upstairs first. Summer got out of the car. Seeing Eliza seem to have no intentions to go upstairs, she couldnt help asking with curiosity, What are you going to do? Dont worry. Id like to see who dares to disturb my girl. Eliza, in her professional suit, leaned against the car with one hand. ncing at her, Summer said, What do you mean Im your girl? Eliza moved closer to her and whispered, Im just kidding. There are young men around us. Show me some respect. Summer smiled with no word. When she looked back where the car following her stopped, she discovered that it had already gone. Standing beside Summer, Eliza followed her sight and asked with doubts. Where is the car? Are you sure it followed you here? Maybe that car happened to drive on the same road as you, didnt it? How could an entertainment reporter let a person like you go so easily? For the public, entertainment news was always their favorite life conditioners. Amber had already been denied by Leonardo, so Summer now was the one left who had an affair with him. It meant that she was quite newsworthy. Chapter 535 I Just Saw You It was precisely because Summer was greatly newsworthy that it was even more unlikely for those paparazzi to let her go so easily. If it werent paparazzi in the car that had just followed her, then there was only one possibility left Summer narrowed her eyes slightly and held Elizas arm, dragging her towards the studio. Lets go. Lets get in first. Since the car had left, it was pointless for them to try to figure it out here. After they got into the studio, Summer called Leonardo when she made herself a cup of coffee. The phone was quickly picked up. Although Leonardo answered the phone, he did not say anything. Summer could only take the lead and ask him, You sent people to follow me? After a moment of silence, Leonardos cold voice sounded, No. When the water boiled, Summer put the cup under the tap and turned on the switch. Then she slowly said, Do you know that your tone is a little colder than normal when you act stubborn.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. What responded to her was deathly silence, followed by a beep obviously, Leonardo hung up the phone. Summer put down her phone and smiled. This man was sometimes so adorable when acting stubborn, yet sometimes exceptionally hateful when being a paranoid. What could she do? She couldnt leave him, anyway; so she had to take her time. Before the meeting, Summer checked her Twitter again and found that the hottest trending topic had changed into #The Little Princess of the Emersons. Theizens were too curious about Rosie and her birth mother, so they immediately pushed the topic into the hottest trending topic. Summer sat beside Eliza and whispered to her, How do I remove a trending topic? Should I just contact the tform? What do you want to remove? Eliza turned around, as if she had seen through Summers thoughts. Summer raised her eyebrows and said, Forget it if you are not gonna help me. No, no, no, of course Ill help you. I just discovered that you are now more and more unbridled in front of me. Eliza said, then she told Summer how to remove a trending topic and also helped her contact the tform. Summer talked with people from the tform and negotiated the price. The topic was quickly removed. After the meeting, Eliza couldnt help but feel curious, That little girl is you and Leonardos daughter, right? Are you still together? Summer turned to look at Eliza in a leisurely manner. She smiled and said, You want to know? Yes. Eliza nodded. Summer put on a bigger smile, You guess it yourself. Eliza pouted helplessly and she even wanted to beat Summer up, We are such close friends, and youre still not going to tell me the truth? Thats right. We are such close friends. How about I treat you to lunch? Summer said with a smile. Eliza felt that she had punched on a ball of cotton. There was nothing she could do if Summer wanted to beat around the bush. Although she guessed that the little girl at the banquet that day was Leonardo and Summers daughter, if Summer did not admit it, she couldnt be 100 percent sure that the girl was their daughter. Who was not curious, anyway? Eliza felt that she was almost driven mad by curiosity, but Summer just wouldnt give her an answer. So, Eliza decided to have an expensive lunch! She looked at Summer and said with a poker face, I want to eat at the Golden Cauldron Club! Summer nodded, Alright. Now she could easily afford a lunch at the Golden Cauldron Club. At noon, Summer and Eliza went to the Golden Cauldron Club for lunch. They were in Elizas car. Before long, Eliza noticed a car following them. At a crossroad, Eliza signaled Summer to look at the rearview mirror, Is that the car that followed you this morning? It has been following us ever since we came out. Summer only took a nce and then turned her gaze away, Dont worry about them. Those people followed them all the way to the Golden Cauldron Club. When they got off the car, Eliza said, I dont think they are paparazzi at all. Instead, they are more like bodyguards, always following us from a certain distance. Summer smiled imperceptibly and pulled Eliza into the Golden Cauldron Club, Alright, lets go in. It was lunch time, and there were a lot of people at the Golden Cauldron Club. Eliza had a lot of connections, so before they could sit down at their table, Eliza had already stopped several times to greet different friends, while Summer was with her. Hoover City was not really a big city, and there was only one Golden Cauldron Club in the city, so naturally, they would see familiar faces. The people who greeted Eliza surely knew Summer as well. They would cast curious nces at Summer but ask nothing. Everyone was sophisticated here. When Eliza stopped to greet someone again, Summer whispered in her ear, Im going over first. Come to me when youre done. Yes, I know. Eliza nodded and nudged her. Summer walked to the table alone and sat down. The waiter came over with the menu. She browsed through the menu and ordered two dishes first, waiting for Eliza. Summer nced in Elizas direction. It was a little boring, so she turned away. Suddenly, she saw a familiar figure in the crowd. She looked at the man and muttered, Stanley Bates? Stanley wore a set of ck casual clothes today, which was very rare for him. His hair was longer than usual. Summer could not see his expression clearly due to the distance. But after all, they had lived together for a period of time, and Summer could still recognize him at a nce. However, in her memory, Stanley always liked to wear light-colored clothes. Because of his work, he had to wear a suit every day like Leonardo. This was the first time she saw Stanley wearing casual clothes, so she felt that it was quite rare. Stanley was standing there talking to a waiter. There was quite a distance, so Summer couldnt just call his name in public. She took out her phone and called him. When she dialed the number, her gaze was tightly locked onto Stanley. However, only a second before she called him, Stanley turned around and left. After a few beeps, Stanley finally picked up. His voice was the same as before, with a hint of teasing, Summer? Why do you have time to call me today? Summer smiled and said, I just saw you. Are you here to have lunch too, at the Golden Cauldron Club? Stanley remained silent for a long time, and Summer asked again, somewhat puzzled, Stanley? Chapter 536 Don’t Play Dead Even though she called Stanley by his name, Stanley did not immediately respond to her. Summer took a look at the phone and made sure that the call was still on. Then she put it back by her ear and said, Are you still there? At this moment, Eliza walked over. Summer nced at her and pushed the menu in front of her. Then, Stanleys voice rang out again on the phone. Sorry, Summer, I got to hang up now. Then you Before Summer could say anything, Stanley hung up the phone directly. Summer put down her phone and stared at it, brooding. Why did she feel that Stanley had hung up her call on purpose? Stanley was a thoughtful person. Even if he ran into something, he could always remain calm andposed. But just now, his tone sounded somewhat strange. As for strange how, Summer could not be sure. Hey! Eliza waved her hand in front of Summers eyes. Only then did Summer regain her senses and look at Eliza. Eliza leaned forward with her one hand on the table. What are you thinking? I called you several times, and you just ignored me. Summer had just plunged herself into her own thoughts, and she didnt notice that Eliza was calling her. Nothing. Summer looked down at the menu in front of Eliza. Have you ordered yet? Eliza nodded, Sure. As she spoke, her gaze stillnded on Summer. Eliza was especially interested in Summers rtionship with Leonardo and his daughter who appeared at the dinner party. However, deep down, Eliza knew that Summer would not tell her, so she could only give up the idea. Summer kept thinking about Stanley while eating and appeared a little absent-minded. Combined with what Leonardo said before, she could tell that Stanley was indeed dubious. She had to go find him again. After lunch, Summer and Eliza returned to the studio. There was little work in the afternoon, so Summer left earlier. When she came out, the car that followed her in the morning was still following her from a distance. Whoever in that car seemed to know that Summer had discovered them long ago, so they quit hiding and followed her openly. However, they still maintained a certain distance. Summer pulled over at a roadside where temporary parking was allowed, then walked towards the car that had been following her. She approached the car and reached out to open the door. She tried but found that she couldnt open it A little angry, Summer kicked the car and said slightly coldly, Open the door! Dont y dead. I know Leonardo sent you. Those in the car heard this and finally opened the door to get out. A few tall and strong bodyguards lined up in front of Summer, and then, said respectfully, Mrs. Emerson! Summer felt a little helpless, From now on, dont follow me anymore. I have some private business to tend to. Of course, the bodyguards didnt agree, But Mr. Emerson has orderedExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Summer directly interrupted them, I dont care what he says. Its not that someones trying to kill me now. Its just a few paparazzi. I can handle it. The bodyguards didnt respond. It was obvious that they did not intend to listen to Summer. Summer was standing beside the door. And the bodyguards got off the car from the other side. She nced at the door handle swiftly and asked, Just dont follow me for the time being, is that okay? The bodyguards lowered their heads even more. Summer narrowed her eyes and suddenly opened the door. She bent down and pulled out the key. Then she retreated and threw the key away. Nobody knew where it went. The bodyguards didnt really see thising. Although they had already known what Summer was up to when she got out of the car, they did not dare to snatch the key from her. If Summer was hurt when they snatched the key, Leonardo would definitely skin them. Summer smiled and threw up her hands, Now you can go find the key! With that, she turned around and ran towards her car. As soon as she got in the car, she drove away, leaving the bodyguards behind looking for their key. Summer took a detour to steer away from them, making sure that the bodyguards could not find her, then she drove to Stanleys counseling room. When she arrived, Stanleys assistant was chatting with the two little girls at the front desk. They all knew Summer. Ms. Summer, are you here to see Dr. Stanley? Yes, is he busy? Summer said with a smile. The assistant looked inside and said, Dr. Stanley went out earlier and hasnt returned yet. Do you want to wait for a moment? Hes out? Summer did not expect Stanley to be absent. A bit surprised, Summer asked, Did he say where hes going or when he wille back? The assistant shook his head. No, Dr. Stanley didnt say anything and I didnt ask, but I can call him. Summer had onlye here on a whim. Since Stanley was not here, then fine. She declined the assistants offer and smiled, Its okay, Ille next time. Alright, see you, Ms. Summer. Summer turned around and just as she walked to the door, she recalled that she had met Stanley at the Golden Cauldron Club at noon. So she turned again to asked the assistant, What did Stanley have for lunch today? I ordered him a takeout. Although the assistant didnt know why Summer suddenly asked this, he still told her the truth. Summers expression changed slightly, Takeout? If Stanley had takeout for lunch, then who was the Stanley she saw at the Golden Cauldron Club? Thats right. Its from a restaurant across the street. Dr. Stanley has been ordering food there all this time and even be a senior VIP now! Seeing Summers sudden change, the assistant couldnt help but ask, Is there a problem? Summer quickly concealed her emotions and said calmly, No, its just that hes a man busy with work all day, so he definitely doesnt have the time to take care of his diet. As a friend, I think I should be concerned about him from time to time. The assistant believed her easily and shook his head, Thats right, Dr. Stanley is so nice, but he doesnt have many friends in Hoover City; plus, he often works overtime Ms. Summer, if you have the time, please do talk to him Summer pursed her lips and said, Yes, I will. Now Ill leave first. Goodbye, Ms. Summer. See youter. Chapter 537 Believe It or Not Summer returned to the car and went lost in thought. Stanley had seemed a little strange when he received her call at noon. And what his assistant said even confused her more. Stanleys assistant said that she ordered takeout for him, which meant that Stanley did not go to the Golden Cauldron Club. The assistant didnt have to lie to her about such a trivial matter. Therefore, if the assistant was telling the truth, who was the Stanley she met at the Golden Cauldron Club? Were there two identical people? Summer had never met two unrted people who looked exactly the same. Twins might look alike. But not every pair of twins looked exactly the same. Leonardo and Kate were twin siblings. In spite of different genders, they looked quite simr in their features. So far, she still hadnt known much about Stanley. As for his family background, kin and friends, she knew nothing. Thus, she was unable to rule out the possibility of his having twin brother. Summer nced at Stanleys psychiatric clinic before starting the car and leaving. No matter how much she thought now, it was just her guess. She still needed to find Stanley to figure it out. When Summer drove back to the vi, she saw Leonardos car there. She looked at the time and it was only five oclock. Was he off work so early today? Just as she thought, someone pushed open his car door. Then, Leonardo got off the car. His tall and erect figure appeared in Summers sight. The temperature had dropped today, but he just wore a thin suit. Standing straight, he turned his attention to Summer. Calm and expressionless, he didnt seem to feel the cold. Summer opened the car door and got off the car after some hesitation. She walked towards Leonardo. Two steps away from him, she stopped. Her gaze met Leonardos. After silence for a few seconds, Summer asked, You are off work? Almost at the same time, Leonardo said, Where have you been? Both of them paused as they finished speaking. Leonardo knitted his eyebrows. The emotions in his eyes wereplicated and difficult to distinguish. Summer knew that Leonardo would definitely not speak first. Shouldnt you know clearly where I have been? He had arranged for bodyguards and they had followed her since she left the house early in the morning. Those bodyguards would definitely tell Leonardo everything about her movements. She remembered that when she first married Leonardo, there wasnt even a single maid in his vi, all of them were bodyguards. She didnt know what charm Leonardo had. His bodyguards were actually so loyal to him. Hearing this, Leonardo put on a cold smile. His expression was sinister as he grimly asked, Where did youe from? His gaze was telling that he had guessed that she went find Stanley. She was too na?ve. She had thought that it would be fine if she dumped the bodyguards he had arranged. But with his keen senses, how could she hide it from him? Summer pursed her lips and told him the truth, Stanleys psychiatric clinic! Anyway, Leonardo had already guessed it. It was useless for her to conceal it any longer. Yesterday, they had already quarreled over Stanley. Summer could tell that Leonardo was in a rage again. He just didnt show it.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. If she continued to conceal it, Leonardo might be angrier. Leonardo sneered and didnt say anything. He turning around and strode towards the vi. Staring at his back for a moment, Summer chased after him, Leonardo! However, hearing her calling, Leonardo didnt stop. Instead, he walked even faster. Summer also picked up her pace. She exined to him as she walked, I went to find Stanley because I have serious affairs. Besides, he was not in the psychiatric clinic, and I did not see him. Leonardo still ignored her. Summer got mad and ran forward to grab him. But when she saw his expression, a shiver ran down her spine. His expression was frighteningly cold. She subconsciously let go of his arm when she met his cold gaze. Leonardo looked down at her. The words he said seemed to be squeezed out of his teeth word by word. If you see him, when do you n toe back? Tonight or tomorrow morning, or never? He looked at her as if she had just carried on a ndestine love affair. Summer was enraged and couldnt help but raise her hand. However, when she met his icy gaze, she forcefully clenched her hand in mid-air and pulled it back. Ill exin it to you onest time. Believe it or not, nothing is going on between Stanley and me. With that, she took a nce outside the vi. If it were a few years ago and she hadnt have given birth to Rosie, she would have rushed out. But when she left home this morning, she had told Rosie that she woulde back to make meatballs for her tonight. She was angry with Leonardo, but she could not go back on her promise to Rosie. After thest banquet, she had promised Rosie that she would keep her words. Taking a deep breath, Summer turned around and walked to the hall. They were standing in the middle of the courtyard, and there was still a distance from the hall. Summer calmed herself down during this short journey. As she entered the hall, a servant respectfully nodded to her, Mrs. Emerson! Summer asked, Where is Rosie? Before the maid spoke, Rosies voice rang out, Im here! Summer looked over and saw that Rosie was being led downstairs by a maid. She held a picture book in her hand and went downstairs with a skip and a jump. Seeing Summer gazing at her, she waved the picture book and said happily, Mom, look, I drew two big apples. Alright, watch the steps. You cant jump on the stairs. Mom will wait for you toe down. Summers agitation immediately dissipated as soon as she saw Rosie. Chapter 538 Hang Up on Her Hearing Summers words, Rosie carefully walked downstairs. As soon as she arrived in the hall, she immediately released the maids hand and ran towards Summer. Summer squatted down, caught the flying sweetie, and kissed her. But Rosie focused all her attention on the apples and just ignored Summers kiss. She turned to the page of that and showed it to Summer as if she was offering treasures, Mom, look at the apples I drew. The colorful lines were all over the page. It was difficult to make out the shape of an apple. But Rosie was happy. As she flipped through the picture book, she muttered to herself, Im going to draw three more apples and some meatballs. Summer had noticed that Rosie loved drawing very much. But she was still too young to draw something nice. She only chose the color she liked and paint it on the book. Summer would not discourage her since she liked it. She carried her to the sofa and sat down. Then, she took the painting and looked carefully for a while, smiling, Well done! I believe that you will draw better in the future! Rosie grinned and covered her mouth. She seemed shy. Summer gently poked her forehead, Are you shy? Rosie grabbed her finger and chuckled. At this time, Leonardo came in from outside. Children would like to receive recognition and praise from their parents. And Rosie was no exception. She held the painting and ran towards Leonardo. Knowing that Leonardo was in a bad mood, Summer stood up and shouted with worry, Rosie! But Rosie did not hear her words. She happily ran to Leonardo and raised her painting book, Daddy, Daddy, look at the apples. I drew big apples. Leonardos eyebrows tightened as he saw the apple. Summers heart jolted. She immediately shouted, Leonardo! She was afraid that he would say something improper. Recently, he didnt seem to be as nice to Rosie as before. And he wasnt so patient, either. Summer was afraid that he would say something unpleasant like, What the hell did you paint? Leonardo looked up, took a nce at her and then went back to his painting. Two secondster, he said, I see. Without Leonardos praise, Rosie was a little disappointed. She pouted and said, Alright. She withdrew the painting and looked up at Leonardo. Blinking, she pursed her lips and walked towards Summer. As soon as she left, Leonardo went upstairs without looking back. Summer stroke Rosies head, Dad also thinks you drew well. Rosie raised her little bun-like face and looked at her with confusion. Did her daddy praise her? Daddy just thinks youre good at drawing. You have to keep up the good work! Come on! Summer gave her a cheering gesture. Rosie followed and then chuckled. It was nice to be an innocent child who knew nothing. She can be cheered up by a few nice words and stay happy. Summer looked upstairs. Thinking of Leonardos words, she couldnt help but frown. It was much harder to cheer up a man. And this time, she didnt want to cheer him up. Summer withdrew her gaze and led Rosie to the kitchen. Alright, lets go make meatballs now! Great! Lets make meatballs! Rosie was excited, bouncing and vivacious. It was not bad to be able to be with the kid after staying out for the whole day. Summer nned to make balls of various kinds of meat. They were mainly for Rosie. And since she was so young, she couldnt have much. She would finish it soon. Now the meatballs had been made, Summer cooked a few more dishes. Perhaps she wanted to get revenge, she chose light vors for the dishes, none of which fit Leonardos taste. Summer had paid special attention to Leonardos expression while having dinner. When he took the first bite, he frowned. Then, he looked up at Summer, as if he had known it was Summers cooking. Summer tilted her head and looked at him challengingly.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Leonardo did not say anything but lowered his head to eat quietly. Summer snorted. She thought that Leonardo wasnt going to eat the dishes she cooked. Leonardo didnt refuse to eat the dish. Instead, he ate more than usual. However, as soon as he finished, he went upstairs. He even ate more quickly than Rosie. Rosie blinked her big eyes and pointed at his receding figure. She said to Summer, Daddy is gone! Summer removed the rice grains from the corner of Rosies mouth and smiled, Hes full. OK, Rosie looked down at the remaining vegetables in her bowl, then turned to Summer, Im full, too. Summer pointed at the vegetables. You need to eat the vegetables. Rosie was reluctant, Im full. Summer turned to be serious, Eat the vegetables. Alright. Seeing her solemn, Rosie could onlypromise. Only after she finished eating the vegetables did Summer allow her to leave. Summer leaned against the chair and it hit her. She took out the phone. No messages or missed calls. Stanley did not call her. He should have contacted her if he knew that she had gone find him. Could it be that Stanley did not return to the psychiatric clinic? That should be it. She found Stanleys phone number in the address book and called him after some hesitation. But for a long while, no one answered. In the end, it was hung up automatically. Summer made the call again and was hung up after two seconds. Generally speaking, it was hung up by the man. Stanley hung up on her? He couldnt be busy at this moment. Summer called him again. But she failed. Sorry, the number you dialed is powered off. Summer was dumbfounded. Stanley was a cautious guy and she had never seen his phone turn off when she lived with him. Could it be that something had happened to him? Chapter 539 Even His Hands Were Trembling Summer was very anxious. Stanley was such a thoughtful and cautious person. However, he hung up on her today, and she couldnt get through now. This was not reasonable at all. Summer suspected that something might have happened to Stanley. Although she did not know Stanleys background, Stanley had never harmed her since she knew Stanley, and he helped her a lot. Therefore, no matter what, if something happened to him, she couldnt just ignore it. Moreover, apart from her, Stanley did not have any friends in Hoover City. Summer got up and went out of the dining hall. She saw Rosie painting on the sofa. She walked over to the sofa and squatted, Rosie, lets go upstairs and get ready for bed, shall we? Im painting apples. I havent finished it yet Rosie was drawing happily, so of course she didnt want to go upstairs to sleep. You can go back to your room to draw and have Auntie apany you. Summer was referring to the maid who took care of Rosie. Rosie listened to her words and asked, Are you going up too? I can carry you up, but I have other things to doter. I cant paint with you, Summer exined to her. Oh. Rosie was unhappy, but she still stood up and stretched out her arms towards Summer, asking Summer to hug her. Perhaps it was because Leonardo went out early and returnedte, working out of home, so Rosie could adapt to Summers current state. Although she would be a little unhappy, she would not cause any trouble. Summer sent Rosie to her room, instructed the maid to take good care of her, and then turned around to leave. When she passed Leonardos study, Summer stopped. She wanted to go to Stanleys house to take a look, should she tell Leonardo? Even if she didnt tell him, he would definitely know afterwards, and it was impossible for her not to find Stanley. Summer pondered for a moment before pushing open the door of the study room and entering. Leonardo sat behind his desk, his eyes focused on theputer screen in front of him, his fingers constantly jumping on the keyboard. Perhaps because he heard Summering in, he paused for a moment. However, when Summer walked in front of him, not only did he not raise his head, he did not even blink his eyes. Summer knew that he ignored her on purpose. When he was angry, he just ignored her like this. Summer did not care whether he ignored her or not. She said, I have something to do, and I have to go out. Leonardos hand stopped moving, and after a few seconds, he continued typing on the keyboard. Dont send anyone to follow me. Ill tell you directly. Im going to find Stanley. Just as Summer finished saying, Leonardo suddenly raised his head and said coldly, Summer, do you really think I wont do anything to you? Summer was angry but smiled. She asked, Do you really think youre right? Do I have to listen to you? Leonardo looked extremely terrifying, as if he was going to beat her up in the next second. However, she knew that Leonardo never hit women. Even back then, when he was tormenting Vicky, he asked Vicky to hit herself. Summer was a little anxious. She looked at the time. It had already been half an hour since she and Stanley finished their call. She was really worried that something would happen to Stanley, so she didnt have the mood to waste any more time with Leonardo. Leonardo was easily angry and would not calm down for a while. Summer decided to ignore him for the time being. She entered the study to tell Leonardo that she was going out. Whether Leonardo agreed or not was not within her consideration. Summer, stop! Leonardos furious voice came from behind her. Not only did Summer not stop, she walked even faster. When Leonardo was angry, he could do anything. He might force her to stay at home and prevent her from looking for Stanley. As she thought this, she involuntarily quickened her pace. She went downstairs, took the car keys, then walked out of the gate.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She drove away from the vi and didnt drive very far before she saw a car behind her in the rearview mirror. The car behind her was still moving very fast, and she subconsciously felt that it might be Leonardos car. As expected, the car was going faster and faster and soon overtook her, blocking her front arrogantly. She was forced to brake urgently and then carefully dropped the safety lock. Leonardo got out of the car and walked towards her car, looking quite aggressive. He expressionlessly knocked on her window, signaling with his eyes that she had better open the car door now. But Summer didnt move at all. She wont open the car door. Seeing that Summer was unmoved, Leonardo took out his phone and called Summer. As soon as Summer picked up the phone, she heard him say coldly, Come down. His voice was like frost in winter, and it sounded very cold. No, I must go today. She suspected that something had happened to Stanley, so she couldnt be at ease and wanted to go over to take a look. Now that Leonardo was blocking her, she was even more determined to go. Leonardos voice sounded a little anxious, You dare! Summer looked at his face through the car window and sighed, I called Stanley, but he didnt answer. I suspect that something might have happened to him, so I just want to go to his house to confirm it. Leonardo didnt care what she said, he just said, Dont go! Summer no longer had the patience to exin to Leonardo. She hung up the phone, looked straight ahead and started the car. Even if Leonardo stopped her, she still wanted to go. Right now, the most important thing for her was not to look for Stanley, but to correct the prejudice in Leonardos heart. He was not always right. Outside the car, Leonardo realized that Summer was nning to directly hit his car, so he didnt care about that much anymore. He quickly rushed forward, got in the car, and drove his car away. His speed was very fast. Just as he straightened his car when Summers car drove off the side right next to his car. When Leonardo saw her car safely passing by his car, even his hands were trembling. He was afraid that something might happen to her. Immediately after, he pped the steering wheel forcefully, gritted his teeth and called out her name. Summer! It was already sote. Summer drove out alone and went to find Stanley. Of course, Leonardo would not let her go alone. Although his heart was already filled with rage, out of worry, he followed her. Chapter 540 When You’re Going to Die Summer also noticed that Leonardo had been following her. If he wanted to follow, then just let him follow. Another reason was that she could not get rid of Leonardo. The two of them drove to Stanleys neighborhood one after the other. After Summer got off the car in front, she stood there and waited for Leonardo. Leonardo pulled a long face and walked up to her, staring at her. Lets go up together. Summer wanted to get angry, but she couldnt when she saw him like this. Leonardo sneered, Do you think Im here to let you meet Stanley? Summer shook her head sincerely and said, No. You wont let me go up to see Stanley, so Summer suddenly stopped. She took a step forward and held Leonardos hand. She raised her head to look at him and finished her sentence. Lets go up together. Who Just as Leonardo opened his mouth, Summer pulled him directly into the neighborhood. Summer had lived here before, and the security guard was very impressed with her, so he still remembered her and let them go in directly. As soon as they entered the neighborhood, she felt that Leonardo was angrier. It was as if he disliked this neighborhood. Logically speaking, it shouldnt be. Leonardo had lived in this neighborhood for a while, so why did he hate this ce so much? The two entered the elevator and stood side by side. Two figures were reflected from the shiny elevator door. Summer saw Leonardos expression was extremely bad from the reflection of the elevator door. She was a little puzzled, but she didnt ask him why he hated this ce so much. The elevator reached the floor where Stanleys house was located. When the elevator opened, they stepped out of the elevator door almost at the same time. The two of them subconsciously turned their heads to nce at each other. Leonardo coldly snorted and took the lead to turn around.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Summer also snorted. Leonardo was making trouble for no reason, and now it was as if she did something wrong! Apart from Leonardo, there probably werent many men who could be so unreasonable. They did not speak to each other and walked straight to Stanleys door. Summer stepped forward and was about to knock on the door, then Leonardo, who was standing behind her, took advantage of his height to grab her cor and move her behind him. Summer, who was behind Leonardo, felt unwilling and wanted to go forward again. However, Leonardo seemed to have eyes behind him. He grabbed her wrist with one hand and knocked on the door with the other. He knocked on the door, but no one opened it. After a while, Leonardo reached out and knocked on the door again, but no one came to open the door. Summer was a little anxious. She raised her voice and shouted, Stanley, are you at home? As soon as she finished speaking, the sound of the door opening came from inside. The next moment, the door was opened. Summer tilted her head. When she saw Stanley in the door, she heaved a sigh of relief. You are at home. Why arent you answering my phone? I thought something happened to you! Summer was really worried about Stanley. Stanley had no friends in Hoover City and lived alone. Back then, Vicky wanted to harm her, but she was fine. On the contrary, Stanley, who was driving, was injured. On the way here, she had already prepared for the worst. She guessed that Vicky might have held a grudge against him and retaliated against him. Now that Stanley was safe and sound, she was relieved. After Stanley heard Summers words, he smiled, I left my phone in the consulting room and forgot to bring it back. He wore a ck loungewear, pure ck in the light of incandescentmps, looked unusually striking, but also a sense of incongruity. Summer turned to look at Leonardo and found that he was staring at Stanley. His eyes were cold, and she could not see any emotions. After Stanley finished speaking, he also turned to look at Leonardo. Summer didnt know if it was her illusion. Stanleys eyes seemed to sh when he saw Leonardo, and then he said warmly, Mr. Emerson has alsoe. It seems that Mr. Emerson is also very concerned about me. Leonardo sneered and said with an expressionless face, Yeah, Im very concerned about when youre going to die, then I can prepare a grand funeral for you. Summer was stunned for a moment before she hurriedly said to Stanley, Hes joking. Dont take it seriously. In a ce where Stanley could not see, she stretched out her hand to pinch Leonardos waist, but she did not bear to use much strength. Leonardo did not even blink an eye, Ill do what I say. No matter when you die, Ill have the biggest funeral for you. Summer didnt know what to say. Stanley narrowed his eyes slightly. His expression was changed slightly, but he quickly returned to normal. His tone was rxed, Then I, Stanley, will thank Mr. Emerson for your kindness in advance. Its toote. We wont disturb you now. We have to go back first. Summer didnt dare to stay any longer and pulled Leonardo to leave. Leonardo stood motionlessly on the spot, he still stared straight at Stanley. His tone was leisurely, Were guests. Shouldnt Mr. Stanley invite us in for a seat? Leonardo. Summer called out to him and reminded him not to be rude. Previously, Leonardo was the one who didnt let here, but now, he was also the one who refused to leave. Summer didnt understand what Leonardo was thinking. Stanley stood sideways and stretched out his hand to make a gesture of invitation, Of course. Mr. Emerson, pleasee in. Leonardo directly led Summer inside. As soon as she entered the room, Summer noticed that the room was a little messy. Everything else was still neatly arranged, but the cartons, water cups, and others on the coffee table were ced in no order at all. In fact, Stanley was a very fastidious person. He would tidy up his home, and had a fixed habit of cing things. Summer and Leonardo sat down side by side on the sofa. Stanley went to serve water for them. Summer asked him, Have you been busytely? Yeah, Stanley said. He should be busy. Otherwise, how could he not even have time to tidy up his house? He brought over two sses of water and ced them in front of Leonardo and Summer. Thank you. Summer picked up the cup and took a sip. Turning around, she saw that Leonardo seemed to be very curious and had been observing the room. Stanley sat down in front of them and said, Im sorry. Next time, I will definitely remember to bring my phone with me. When Summer heard this, she said, I went to your clinic this afternoon to look for you, but you werent there. Chapter 541 I Can’t Even Ask? Stanley paused for a moment before saying, I went out this afternoon. Summer nodded and thought of something, then she asked, Was it urgent? You forgot to bring your phone. It was not in Stanleys nature to forget to bring his phone unless something urgent had happened. Stanley didnt pick it up the first time Summer called him. The second time she called, he hung it up very soon. Then the phone was turned off. So, Stanley forgot to bring his phone. That might exin why the phone was turned off. The battery might have run out. Stanley smiled. Its not very urgent. Ive solved it. Although Stanley was smiling, Summer could tell he was a bit cold and indifferent from his expression and tone. It made her somewhat ufortable. So, Summer touched Leonardo, signaling him that they could leave now. Leonardo leaned against the sofafortably, as if he was at home. Summer was lost for words. What was going on with Leonardo? Did he enjoy staying at Stanleys ce? Summer pushed Leonardo. Leonardo nced at Summer, and then he looked up at Stanley, Do you have any coffee? Now he sounded like ordering coffee in a coffee shop. Stanley narrowed his eyes and looked a little impatient. But then he got up and went to make coffee for Leonardo. When Stanley left to make coffee, Summer whispered to Leonardo, What do you want to do? We should go back. As long as were here, we might as well stay longer. Whats the hurry? It sounded like Leonardos grief talking. However, his tone was no different from usual, and Summer could not tell if he was angry. Summer could not figure out what Leonardo was thinking, so she gave up on trying. She stood up and walked to Stanley. Stanley, dont bother about it. We have to go back now. Summer didnt know why Leonardo wanted to stay here, so she could only say it herself. Stanley turned to look at Summer. Then he lowered his head again and continued to make coffee, It doesnt matter. The coffee will be ready soon. Stanley was brewing coffee himself, so it took a while. So, we should have a cup of coffee before leaving. Summer and Stanley both didnt know when Leonardo walked over. Who would have coffee at night if he was not to work overtime? Summer thought that Leonardo was making troubles for Stanley, but she had no way to stop him. Stanley heard Leonardos words, and he just smiled. After Stanley brewed the coffee, Leonardo drank half a cup before leaving with Summer. When Stanley closed the door, Summer red at Leonardo, You wont sleep well tonight. Then she just walked to the elevator herself. When Summer got to the elevator, she found it stopped on the upper floor. She pressed the button and it got down soon. Then she entered the elevator together with Leonardo. After the elevator door closed, the door of Stanleys house opened again. Stanley stood by the door and looked at the elevator. Nobody was there, but his eyes showedplicated emotions and a trace of sharpness, as if he could see the people inside through the door. Summer and Leonardo were standing in the elevator. When the elevator moved, Summer found Leonardo lost in thought. But she did not know what he was thinking. Summer stared at Leonardo for a moment and said, Youre a little weird tonight. Ever since Leonardo got to Stanleys house, Leonardo had been behaving strangely. Summer thought that Leonardo would fight with Stanley if he got in there. However, Leonardo was very quiet and almost didnt say anything. This was very strange. Things were never great between Leonardo and Stanley. But both of them stayed very calm today. Leonardo turned to look at Summer and said indifferently, Am I the only one whos weird? Summer looked at his dark eyes and pondered for a moment, but she was not sure what he meant. So, she asked, Are you saying Stanley is strange? Leonardo flickered on her head. Now youve got a brain. Was Leonardo saying that she was stupid? Summer pped his hand away. She got so angry that she wanted to kick him. But Summer knew it was not the time to argue about it. Yeah, I think so. But I cant figure out what is strange about him. After saying that, Summer stared at Leonardo and waited for him to say something. Leonardo must have discovered something since he asked her that question. And it could exin why Leonardo refused to leave Stanleys ce at first. Summer was sure that Leonardo had found out something about Stanley. When the elevator reached the first floor, Leonardo walked out. Summer followed him and asked, Leonardo, did you find anything? Since Leonardo remained silent, Summer could only ask herself. Leonardo said casually, Nothing. I was just saying it. Summer pursed her lips. You. She really thought that Leonardo had found something. Summer walked past Leonardo, got into her car and drove away. Before Leonardo got on his car, he turned around and looked at the building where Stanley lived. When Leonardo and Summer drove back to the vi one after the other, it was veryte. The servant on duty opened the door for them. Summer walked in and asked, Has Rosie gone to bed? The servant replied, Yes, Miss Rosie went to bed early. Summer went upstairs and checked Rosie in her bedroom before returning to the master bedroom. Leonardo was taking off his tie beside the bed. Hearing the door open, he just nced at it. Then, he took off his tie and his coat and went to the bathroom. The next day. Because she came back and stayed uptest night, Summer felt a little sleepy. She sat at the dining table and yawned while peeling an egg for Rosie. Summer handed the peeled egg to Rosie. Then Summer stroked her own forehead and yawned again, tears flickering in her eyes. Suddenly, Leonardo, who had been sitting quietly opposite her, asked, Why did you go to Stanleys clinic yesterday afternoon? When Summer heard Leonardo mention Stanley, she became a little vignt. Since Summer did not answer his question, Leonardo said gloomily, I cant even ask about that? Summer had been with Leonardo for a long time, so she was immune to his tone. She only felt that he sounded quite normal.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. I saw him in the Golden Cauldron Club, so I called him. But he sounded a little strange, so I went to find him. After I went there. Chapter 542 Leonardo Knew It Hearing Summers words, Leonardo frowned slightly, You mean you saw Stanley at the Golden Cauldron Club yesterday afternoon. But when you called him, he sounded a little weird. Then you went to find him? Yeah, he wasnt there when I went to his consulting room in the afternoon. Summer pursed her lips and said, I asked his assistant. But she said that she had ordered lunch for Stanley. After Summer said that, Leonardo got sunk in deep thought. But Summer still did not know what he was thinking. Summer asked, So I was thinking, is it possible that I just saw someone who looks exactly like Stanley at the club? If it was just someone who looks exactly like Stanley. Leonardo paused for a moment after repeating it. Then he continued and his tone changed. Then why didnt he tell you on the phone? Summer was shocked. Leonardo was right. Why didnt she think of this? She only felt a little puzzled at that time, but she did not try to find out the reason. So, now were sure that the Stanley I saw is just someone who looks like him. And this person might be his twin brother, but Stanley wanted to hide it. Leonardo smiled faintly, It must have been tough for you to figure it out. Summer red at him and continued to think about that. If that man was Stanleys twin brother, then he would go to find Stanley. When Summer saw that man in the club, he was dressed in ck. Last night, when she and Leonardo went to Stanleys house, Stanley was also dressed in a ck housecoat.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. And his house was a little messy. The ck housecoat and the mess in the house proved that. Summer looked up at Leonardo and said seriously, Last night the man we saw at Stanleys house was not the real Stanley! Leonardo leaned against the chair and tilted his head to look at her without saying anything. Although Leonardo didnt say anything, Summer could tell from his expression that he knew it. Why didnt you tell me? Summer scratched her head irritably. Stanley must have been in trouble. Otherwise, why didnt he show upst night? Leonardo silently watched Summer talking to herself. Summer turned around and saw Rosie looking at her with a puzzled expression. So, Summer touched Rosies face, smiled and asked gently, Are you done with your breakfast? Yes. Rosie nodded and managed to get off the chair. Summer helped her get off the chair and said, Go out and have fun. After Rosie walked away, Summer wouldnt just sit and wait. She stood up and said, No, I have to go to Stanleys clinic. Then Summer pulled up her chair to the side and walked out. Leonardo did not stop her. Summer drove to Stanleys clinic. When she arrived, the door was wide open. But she found there werent many people inside when she walked in. It opened in the morning, so it was normal that few people came. When the receptionist saw Summer, she smiled at Summer and said, Ms. Summer, youe so early. Summer asked anxiously, Where is Dr. Stanley? Dr. Stanley called usst night and said that he was going abroad on a business trip. We dont know when he will be back. We just came to clean up the room and serve the patients who have made an appointment. After saying that, the receptionist looked at the clock on the wall. Now he should have been on the ne. Summers heart skipped a beat. After knowing that she never saw Stanley yesterday, she did not believe this would be his decision. It must be his twin brother who nned this. But it remained unknown what his twin brother wanted to do or where he wanted to send Stanley. Summers face changed slightly as she asked, Do you know which flight he took? Im not sure. He booked the ticket himself. I dont know. Seeing that Summer looked anxious, the receptionist asked, What happened? Its fine. Ill leave you to your work. I have to go now. Summer turned around and hurried away. Summer got in the car and hit the steering wheel hard, muttering, Leonardo! Summer took a deep breath and drove to the Emerson Group angrily. After being scolded by their superiors, the receptionists were especially respectful to Summer now. Mrs. Emerson. But Summer just ignored them and walked straight to the elevator. After entering it, she pressed the button and went to the top floor. When Tim saw Summer, he was stunned for a moment before saying, Mrs. Emerson? Wheres Leonardo? Summer asked with a cold stony face. Tim was a smart guy. He could tell from Summers expression that something unusual happened. Mr. Emerson is in a meeting. Mrs. Emerson, why dont you wait in his office? Seeing Summer was very angry, Tim tried to take her to the office and let her rest for a while. By the time Leonardo finished the meeting, Summer probably wouldnt be so angry. Tim did not know what had happened between them. But it was always better for them to stop fighting. Summer stopped and repeated, Hes in a meeting? Yes. Tim knew that Summer was not an unreasonable woman. So, he thought that she would follow his advice. However, Tim had got it all wrong. Summer was furious this time. Summer was not only angry that Leonardo did not tell her about his guess, but she was also angry at his attitude. OK. Ill find him myself. Summer pushed Tim away and walked straight to the meeting room. Although she hadnt worked for the Emerson Group before, she hade here so many times that she knew where the meeting room was. Mrs. Emerson! Please wait for Mr. Emerson to finish the meeting! Tim stepped forward. He was still trying to stop her. Summer sneered, Wait? Why should I wait for him? Why could he do whatever he wants every time? Tim was totally stunned. Now he realized that the conflict between Leonardo and Summer seemed to be bigger than ever before. Even though Tim knew he could not stop Summer, he was still trying to persuade her. After all, this was his duty. Chapter 543 You Can’t Even Protect Your Own Woman However, Summer did not listen to Tim. She directly rushed to the conference room. The room was full of people, discussing business. Summers sudden action attracted everyones attention. The room was filled with serious vibe, then it became so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Everyone turned to look at Summer. Some of them didnt know her at all. When Leonardo heard the sound, he was a little impatient, but when he saw that it was Summer, his eyes shed. Then he stood up and walked towards Summer. Summer did not say anything and directly went to Leonardos office. Leonardo followed her with casual attitude. Tim stayed and helped to clean up. Sorry everyone, the meeting is suspended. Someone asked Tim, Assistant Tim, who was her? People who didnt know Summer were all the old timers of the Emerson Group. Some of the young people knew Summer.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Before Tim spoke, someone replied first, She seems to be the ex-wife of the president. She appeared on the news a while ago Hearing this, they looked at each other and didnt say anything else. After exiting the room, Tim walked to Leonardos office and stood there for a moment. Then he shook his head and left. Summer and Leonardo were at the office, and Leonardo sat down on the sofa. Seeing Summer still standing there, Leonardo pointed to the seat beside him, Sit down first. Summer did not listen to him. She only sneered and said coldly, You knew it wasnt Stanleyst night. She directly mentioned Stanley. Leonardo knew that she was talking about their visit to Stanleys housest night. Thats right. Last night, I know the man who served us was not Stanley himself. Leonardo admitted so frankly without any guilt. Summer clenched her teeth, Leonardo, are you happy as long as something happens to Stanley? Let me tell you, if that happens, I will me myself and remember him forever. He saved me. He was the one who took care of me when Iy in hospital for three years! Summers words had somehow provoked Leonardo. His loose look disappeared and His eyes had grown ice-cold. In the next moment, he stood up and growled, Enough! Out of fear, Summer trembled slightly. She clenched her fists, raising her head, showing no sign of yielding. Leonardo seemed to be furious. Even his chest was heaving violently, and his voice unconsciously became louder. Summer, I dont need you to remind me time and time again. When you were lying in bed, it was someone else who took care of you, and I He paused for a moment, and pain shed through his eyes. Being suppressed by countless emotions, he could hardly breathe. He took a deep breath and continued in a low voice, And I am at the Emerson family, as the young master. Summer was stunned, and she couldnt react for a while. The office also fell into a deathly silence. After a while, Summer moved her lips and found her voice. Her tone was no longer as cold as before. Instead, she sighed, I dont me you. But I me myself! Leonardo gazed at her firmly. Even when he was emotional, he still controlled his expression well, making people impossible to see what he was thinking. Summer did not expect that Leonardo took it to heart. When she left Stanley and first met Leonardo, Leonardo had no memory of her. He only had a good impression of her. At that time, even though Leonardo knew that Summer had been lying in bed for three years and almost couldnt wake up, he didnt feel much for that. Afterwards, when his memories were confused, his attitude towards Summer was even worse. Untilter, he remembered something Life was full of idents, and Summer had never med Leonardo, so she didnt think that Leonardo would me himself. So, thats the reason Leonardo didnt tell Summer when he brought back memories of their time together, right? After recovering part of his memories, Leonardo had feelings for her, so he would be sad and me himself when he knew what happened to Summer. This kind of emotion had been suppressed for so long, and it had changed into a terrible sense of me. Stanley did what Leonardo should have done. Leonardo had never felt that there was romantic involvement between Summer and Stanley. He was just unable to face the fact that he was not by her side when Summer needed him the most. Every time he heard Summer mentioning Stanley, and every time Summer went to look for Stanley, Leonardo would always remind himself of how incapable he was. He could not even protect his own woman. Every time he thought of these, he felt his heart bleeding. He was a man who wasnt good at expressing himself. As long as he didnt tell anyone, no one would be able to guess what he thought. Leonardo Summer called him, but she didnt know what to say. The powerful man clenched his fists. His cool face was filled with self-mockery and pity. Leonardo stood straight, but he was like a defeated dog, losing his usual sharpness and confidence. He was now a lost child. Summer felt helpless and painful. A bit sorrow soared her heart. She took steps forward, stretching out her hands to touch him. However, just as her hand was about to touch Leonardo, Leonardo took a step back and avoided her. Summer raised her head and looked at him. Leonardo pulled up the corner of his lips and revealed an extremely deep smile. His eyes curved. He was a handsome man, but rarely smiled. Even if he smiled, it was just a sh in the pan. Summer liked to see his smile actually. Leonardo always hid his grief and joy and allowed no one to peep. But now, his smile made Summer feel bad. Chapter 544 It was her Responsibility! Summer would rather see him angry than see him smile like this. He was Leonardo. He was the smart and confident Leonardo. Ever since his mother was killed when he was eleven, he had been trying his best to find out the truth. Leonardo was still a child then. When he was twenty-six, he had grown into an outstanding man who always put on a poker face. Everything was in his grasp. Leonardo shouldnt have be like this because of her. Some people were born to stand at the top of the pyramid, and Leonardo was that kind of person. At least in Summers eyes, Leonardo was the pick of the bunch. Leonardo smiled and asked her in a gentler voice than ever before, Are you disappointed in me? No. After that, Summer felt that these two words were too simple. She hurriedly continued, I am not disappointed and I will never be. You are still the most outstanding man in this world. The most outstanding man? Leonardoughed and lowered his voice, Im not that good at all. After that, he turned around and walked to the window. The presidents office was on the top floor. From this point of view, the cars and pedestrians below were the size of ants. Summer was worried about him and wanted to follow. However, Leonardo suddenly turned around, Donte over again. Summer stopped and looked at him. They were more than three meters away. The distance has robbed them of any sense of intimacy. Leonardo seemed to have calmed down, and he became as cold as usual, seemingly invulnerable. He said slowly, Stanley grew up abroad. The man who looks exactly like him is most likely his brother. At this time Leonardo looked at his watch, They should be on a ne going abroad. Leonardo was meticulous. Since he could guess that the manst night was not Stanley, he could then guess the mans next move. Why did he force Stanley to leave the country? If Stanley was willing to do so, the man would not have made such an effort. Leonardo pondered for a moment and slowly said, It is because Stanley is unwilling to go abroad. In other words, when he brought Stanley back, he was trying to make Stanley do what Stanley didnt want to do. Summer shook her head, I cant just sit around. Hearing this, Leonardos tone grew cold, Ive already sent someone to investigate. Alright. Summer replied, not knowing what to say. She found that Leonardo had hid any emotion he revealed before. It was as if the man who was at a loss earlier was not Leonardo.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Summer knew Leonardo was smart and strong, but he was the kind of person that enjoyed splitting hairs. Furthermore, he didnt give others a chance to help him. What could anyone else do? They must be patient now. Leonardo seemed to be cool and rational again. He probably didnt want to talk about what happened just now. Do you want to go home for lunch? Im not going to Elizas studio today. Im going to cook at home. Summer asked him after a moment of silence. Leonardo moved his lips as if to say yes. But when he spoke, he said, No, thanks. Summer nodded, Then Ill go. Seeing that Leonardo was only standing there silently, Summer then left. As soon as the door closed, Leonardo clenched his fists and punched the wall. He stood there for a long time. After Summer left the building, she immediately drove back to her rented house. Summer suddenly remembered that when she left Stanleys ce, she had taken the door key. Later, she also mentioned this to Stanley. At that time, Stanley jokingly told her that if she could not contact him, she could take the key to his house to see if he was dead. Summer didnt expect that the key would help. As soon as Summer arrived, she began to hunt the house over to look for the key. There were too many drawers. Summer searched for almost half an hour and she finally found the key in a little locker. She took the key and drove to Stanleys house. When she arrived at the entrance of themunity, the security guard greeted her, Are you looking for Mr. Stanley? He left early with his friend this morning. Dont you know? Summer guessed that the friend might be Stanley himself. Summer replied with a smile, I know. He called me when he left, asking me to take a look at his nt. Summer acted natural, and the security guard did not suspect her. He nodded, Yeah Then Ill go in. Summer said goodbye to the security guard and walked towards the elevator. Summer directly took out the key to open the door. The hall looked the same as when she came yesterday, but Stanleys bedroom door was open. She quickly walked in and saw the room was a mess. There seemed to have been a fight. It could be a terrible fight. Summer recalledst night and kicked the door angrily. She felt that Stanley was a little strange, but she didnt think too much about it. How could she have imagined that the Stanley she saw in the Golden Cauldron Club would be a fake Stanley? The fake one pretended to be the real Stanley in such a short time, and just did it in front of her eyes! In the end, it was her fault. If she had stayed a little longer, Stanley might not have been taken away. As for Leonardo, Summer sighed slightly. Summer looked around the room again. She confirmed that Stanley had been taken away by force. Stanley was extremely intelligent. It was not easy to take him away. This showed that Stanley had a certain degree of trust in that man. Moreover, that man must have wanted Stanley to do something he was unwilling to do, so he forcefully took Stanley away. But Summer didnt know what the man wanted him to do. She only knew that she owed Stanley, and it was her responsibility to find out why! Chapter 545 Connel Bates Summer did not stay at Stanleys house for long before leaving. Before leaving, she went to his study again but found no useful clues. She had been busy all morning. It was nearly noon when she got home Although Leonardo had said that he would note back for lunch, Summer still cooked lunch herself. Leonardo didnt have lunch at home, but she and Rosie did. However, when she was having lunch with Rosie, the servants voice came from outside. Mr. Emerson is back!Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Have you had lunch, Mr. Emerson? Hearing this, Summer looked up at the entrance of the dining hall. Rosie was sitting beside her and said with lit-up eyes, Daddy is back! Summer touched Rosies head gently. Although Leonardo didnt smile much and was a little tough for Rosie, Rosie still loved him very much. Not long after, a tall figure appeared at the entrance of the dining hall. Leonardo walked over to the dining table and sat down opposite Summer. Daddy. Rosie called out to him happily. With her lips stained with the sauce of the honeyed chicken wings, she looked especially adorable. Leonardo replied indifferently, Wipe your mouth. Rosie took out a piece of paper from the box and rubbed it on her mouth. When she saw the honey stain on the paper, she threw the napkin aside in disgust. Seeing that she hadnt wiped it clean, Leonardo took out a tissue and slightly leaned forward, looking at her, Come here. Rosie propped her arms on the dining table and stretched her neck to lean forward. She pouted, letting Leonardo wipe her mouth. Leonardo carefully wiped her mouth and threw the napkin to the side. At this moment, a servant had already served him food. When he picked up his chopsticks, he saw Summer staring at him. An unnatural expression shed across Leonardos face as he said in a low voice, I came out to talk about a partnership deal. It happened to be close to home, so I came back for lunch. His expression had already betrayed him. Summer surely knew that he was just making up an excuse, but she did not expose him. She reached out to help him with the dishes and said, Help yourself. Leonardo looked down and began to eat. When Rosie saw Summer help Leonardo with the dishes, she also picked up a piece of fried onion for Leonardo. Daddy, have some vegetables. Leonardo looked at her and said, I wont eat this. Rosie frowned and said, Mom said you cant be picky about food. Leonardo asked her, Arent you picky about food? Rosie shook her head. Leonardo said with a faint smile, Then show me. Alright. Without any hesitation, Rosie stuffed the onion into her mouth, so fast that Summer didnt have time to stop her. However, she only chewed it for a second before spitting it out. What is it? Its so spicy. Summer red at Leonardo. She filled Rosies bowl with some soup and handed it to her. Rosie held the bowl and finished it. Then, she looked at Leonardo with her mouth curled up. Summer helped her with the dishes, Have some meat. While Rosie was having her meal, she peeked at Leonardo. After a while, she pointed at the piece of onion she spat on the dining table and said like an adult, I cannot eat this. Its spicy. Finally, Leonardo replied, Yes. Summer and Rosie finished their lunch first. Then she took Rosie out. By the time Leonardo finished his meal and came out, Rosie was already sleeping. Summer was about to carry her upstairs to take a nap. Leonardo walked over and took Rosie from her arms without a word, walking upstairs. He carried Rosie to bed, and Summer helped Rosie take off her coat and tucked her in. Then, the two of them left Rosies room together. When they went downstairs side by side, Summer said, I went to Stanleys house. There were traces of a fight in his house. Leonardo didnt say anything, keeping walking downstairs. He seemed not willing to talk about Stanley. He hated Stanley, but he still secretly helped her investigate Stanley. In the hall, Summer called him, Leonardo. Leonardo turned around to look at her with an indifferent expression. She smiled and said, Thank you. In the past, Leonardo was somewhat arrogant and presumptuous. He would never pay any attention to someone he didnt like. He hated Stanley, but because he knew Stanley had indeed saved Summer, he did not stand by. He actually knew very well, but sometimes he just couldnt control himself. Leonardo narrowed his eyes and said, For what? Are we getting distant even before we get married? Getting married? To be more precise, were remarrying, right? Summer walked up to him and saw his tie was a little off, so she reached out to help him fix it. But he suddenly took a step back. Summers expression turned cold. She reached out and grabbed his tie. With an unhappy expression, she said, Try retreating again? Leonardo nced at her and then looked down at the hand that was holding his tie. Because her hand was clenched very hard, the joints of her bones were prominent and her hand looked even smaller. Leonardo slowly covered his hand on hers, easily pulling her hand away without much strength or hurting her. Then he asked her, Is this domestic violence? Summer didnt know what to say. Lets get down to business. Leonardo became serious, Previously, one of my subordinates found the information and sent it to my email address. I have already read it. Leonardo took out his phone and flipped out the email that he had received in his mailbox. He showed it to Summer. Summer went through it and finally fixed her gaze on a name. Connel Bates? Summer looked up at Leonardo and said, He and Stanley are really twins. Leonardo turned around and sat down on the sofa. He slowly said, Stanley and Connel were originally from Hoover City. When they were young, their parents passed away in an ident. At that time, an overseas Chinese family adopted them and took them to live abroad. However, there was very little information about the Chinese who adopted them. Summer frowned slightly, Of course. Stanleys identity is so difficult to investigate, let alone the person who adopted them. Their foster father must be a powerful person. Otherwise, it would be impossible to hide himself and Stanley and Connels identities so well. Chapter 546 Not Helping You Leonardo neither nodded nor shook his head at Summers words. Summer thought for a moment and said, So, as long as we find Connel, we can find Stanley. Leonardo did not say anything. Instead, he raised his wrist and nced at his watch. Then, he stood up and said, Im going to thepany. There are still a lot of things for me to attend to. Just as Summer was about to nod, she thought of something and said, Wait a moment. Then, she took out her phone and forwarded the email on Leonardos phone to her email address before returning it to Leonardo. Leonardo took the phone and left with his coat. Summer went upstairs with her phone. She took herputer and went to Leonardos study.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. She had only read half of the email. Thetter of it were some of Connels personal experiences, including where he graduated from and where he worked. To Summers surprise, Connel was actually a chef in a five-star hotel, which waspletely different from Stanley. Regardless of what Connel was, he must have his purpose to take Stanley away by force. Perhaps the two brothers had just had a conflict and wanted to solve it by themselves, but Summer wouldnt feel relieved until she saw Stanley safe and sound. Summer put her phone aside and turned on herputer. She found the five-star hotel where Connel worked online. She wrote down the address in her notebook. And then she checked the flight, a little distracted. When she didnt know what Leonardo was thinking, she would me Leonardo for being unreasonable, but now, how could she me him? Leonardo was willing to help her investigate Connels case, but after all, it was her business. Summers gaze returned to the screen. She slid the mouse in her hand and booked a flight ticket to the city in the other side of the ocean tomorrow morning. There was no time left. The sooner things were settled, the better. After she booked the ne ticket, she took out her phone and called Eliza, Im going abroad tomorrow. Please help me get a visa. When Eliza got her words, she got irritated. God, dont you think too highly of me? Do you really think that Im an enchanter that can do anything? Summer did not interrupt Eliza. She just waited for her to finish before slowly asking Eliza, Will you help me? You really. Eliza couldnt do anything to her, I will! How can I not help you? Thank you. Summer knew that Eliza could pull strings, so she was the right person for this kind of things. At this time, Eliza finally remembered, Why are you going abroad? How is your script of Lost City 2ing along? You should. What responded to her was the signal of busy line. That night, when Leonardo returned, Summer had already prepared dinner. Half the dishes were Leonardos favorite dishes. Summer sat at the dining table and looked at him with a smile. Leonardo loosened his tie and handed the jacket to the servant beside him. He sat down opposite Summer and asked her, Whats up? Summer smiled faintly, Thank you for helping me investigate Connels matter. Im not helping you. Leonardo said expressionlessly. Summer raised her eyebrows. Leonardo looked down and picked up his chopsticks before adding, Isnt your matter mine? Summer was surprised for a moment. She took the bowl in front of him and filled it with half a bowl of soup. She put it in front of him without a word, smiling at him. Leonardo narrowed his eyes as he looked at her and suddenly said, There is no free lunch. You must be up to something. I told you I wanted to thank you. Theres nothing else. Summer red at him. Actually, she was a little nervous. She was somewhat worried that Leonardo would notice that she had nned to go abroad alone to find Connel. Fortunately, Leonardo did not delve deeper into this issue and just had his lunch. The next morning, when Leonardo got up, Summer got up, too. When Leonardo was putting on the tie, she walked over and helped him tie it up. Afterwards, she looked up and saw Leonardo staring at her coldly, his expressionplicated. The two of them looked at each other for a few seconds. Summer was the first to ask him, Whats wrong? Leonardo did not say anything. He held her head with one hand and kissed her. Summer stiffened for a moment, but she quickly softened her body and obediently allowed Leonardo to kiss her. After the long kiss, Leonardo touched her face and said, Are you going out today? I think so. Summer nodded. Leonardos voice was exceptionally gentle. Shall we go together? I can drive you first. Looking at his dark eyes, Summer had the illusion that she was seen through. Summer looked away, avoiding his gaze. She reached out and brushed her long hair by her ear, No, you go first. I will wait for Rosie to wake up before leaving. It was getting colder and colder day by day. Rosie tended to get upte. When Leonardo left in the morning, she hadnt gotten up yet. Leonardo said in a low voice, Up to you. He didnt say anything else. After seeing Leonardo away, Summer went up to check Rosie. Rosie had already woken up and was being dressed by the servants in a daze. Rosie? When Rosie saw Summer, she squinted her eyes and smiled, Mom. Good morning. Summer sat down on the bed. I have something to do and have to go far away. It will be a while before Ie back. Behave yourself at home. Rosie asked her, Are you going to take a ne? She watched cartoons and knew that a long journey required the ne. Thats right. Rosie even knows this. Youre so smart. Summer touched her head. Hearing this, Rosies eyes lit up, I want to fly too. Ill bring you when we have the chance in the future. No. Mom wont lie to you. Ill really take you on a ne if we have the chance. Although Rosie was unwilling, she still nodded with her mouth pouting and said reluctantly, Alright. After Summerforted Rosie, she left the vi. When she came to stay with Leonardo, she did not bring any luggage with her. Now, she had to go to the old house to get her luggage. She didnt expect that her personal considerations at that time would make things easier for her. If she left with her luggage from Leonardos vi, the bodyguards would definitely tell Leonardo and she might be caught by Leonardo before she reached the airport. After arriving at the rented house, Summer quickly packed her luggage and drove to the airport. Chapter 547 Let Her Go If She Wants to Arriving at the airport, Summer drove her car into the parking lot and left with her luggage. After she passed the security check, she waited in the lounge until she was about to board the ne before calling Leonardo. After the call was connected, Summer asked first, Are you busy? Leonardos low voice came from the other side, Im not busy. Summer bit her lips, not knowing how to say it. At this time, Leonardo suddenly asked, Are you at the airport? Summer was shocked. Now the words would be totally stuck with her. Leonardo didnt seem to have any intention of listening to her and directly asked, Is it time to board the ne? Yes. Summer said stiffly. Why She wanted to ask Leonardo how he knew that she was at the airport and was about to board the ne. She specifically found a corner where she could hardly hear the radio and called Leonardo. Leonardo interrupted her, Call me when you arrive. Leonardo, you Board the ne first. Alright. Summer hung up and stared at her phone in a daze. Leonardo wasnt furious as she expected. He even reminded her to board the ne first Summer looked through the call log and confirmed that the phone number she had just dialed was indeed Leonardos. Only then did she put her phone back into her pocket. But she didnt have time to think about it anymore. The broadcast was urging her to board. Summer got on the ne and was still thinking about Leonardos reaction. His calmness was beyond her expectation. The Emerson Group, the presidents office. Hearing the beep that reminded him the phone was hung up, Leonardo took the phone and looked at it for two seconds. Then, as if he could not endure anymore, he tossed it out. When Leonardo picked up Summers phone calmly, Tim felt that something was wrong. It turned out that he was bearing his anger. Mr. Emerson, now that you dont want Mrs. Emerson to go alone, why dont you let someone stop her? Tim couldnt help but said. Ive already said that her matter is mine. How could I not care about Stanley! Leonardo sneered, his expression a little gloomy, If she wants to go, let her go! I dont allow anyone to follow her!Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Yes, Tim nodded slightly. He had been with Leonardo for so many years. Although he didnt dare to say that he understood Leonardopletely, he felt that he understood Leonardo very well on matters rted to Summer. Regarding Summer, no matter how fierce and ruthless Leonardo was on the mouth, he wouldpromise in the end. No matter what and when, it was the same. Good things are a long time ining. Tim looked up at Leonardo and asked tentatively, Mr. Emerson, if theres nothing else, I will go out first. Leonardo didnt say anything and Tim went out. Summers ne arrived at her destination the next morning. After sitting on the ne for more than ten hours, Summer was a little tired, but her spirits werent bad. She got into the taxi and called Leonardo. The phone rang several times before it was picked up. Mrs. Emerson, Mr. Emerson is talking to someone on the phone. If you need me to pass on anything to Mr. Emerson, just say it. Summer was stunned. Listening carefully, she could still hear the noisy background sound on the other end of the phone. Only then did she recall that there was a jetg. She was in the morning and Leonardo was at night. She hesitated for a moment and asked, Are you outside? In the Golden Cauldron Club, we had dinner party tonight. I came out with Mr. Emerson. Oh. Summer paused for a moment, Did Leonardo drink? He drank a little, said Tim, through the crack in the door, taking a nce at Leonardo who was clinking sses with someone in a private chamber. Dont let him drink too much. Ill hang up first. Goodbye. Goodbye, Mrs. Emerson. After Summer hung up the phone, Tim returned to the private chamber and handed the phone to Leonardo. Leonardo took the phone and did not ask any further. Tim consciously ryed Summers words to him, Mrs. Emerson doesnt want you to drink too much. Heh. Leonardo sneered with the emotions indiscernible. Tim stopped talking and sat down beside him. Whats the matter? Carl leaned over to Leonardo and asked him, Did you quarrel with Summer again? Leonardo nced at him and said, You quarreled! Normally, you woulde out to dinner with me. I dont believe that you werent quarreling with Summer. After Carl finished speaking, he raised his chin and looked at Tim. Tim, dont you think so? Tim didnt say anything and just smiled. Carl organized the meal today, but knowing Leonardo wanted toe, he found a reason and told those unrted people to reorganize the meal, while he stayed to drink with Leonardo. Ever since Leonardo had Summer, it wasnt easy for him to meet Leonardo. Especially now, inviting Leonardo was even more difficult. Only when Leonardo and Summer quarreled, Leonardo would take the initiative to find him. Therefore, it was so normal that he asked Leonardo if he had quarreled with Summer again. Leonardo ignored him. He picked up the bottle and filled the cups of wine for himself and Carl. Then, he drank it all. Carl frowned and persuaded him, Hey, take it slow! Summer booked the five-star hotel where Connel worked. This five-star hotel had a long history, and was also famous in M Country. Most tourists would stay in this hotel. Summer only knew that Connel was working as a chef here, but she wasnt sure whether he was the head chef or not. If she wanted to see Connel, she had to think of a way. When the waiter led her to the hotel room, Summer deliberately put her phone on the corner of the table. When the waiter turned around, she put the phone off on the floor as Summer expected. The waiter hurriedly picked up the phone and apologized repeatedly, Im sorry. Actually, the floor was covered with carpets and the cell phone didnt break. But Summer was looking for trouble deliberately today, so she took the opportunity to say, Are all the waiters in your hotel so rough? Ask your manager toe here. Summer pretended to be unreasonable. The waiter had no choice but to call the manager over. Miss, Im sorry that our waiter offended you. We will Alright. Summer waved her hand and sat down on the sofa. Her posture was very arrogant, Im not an unreasonable person either. I heard from a friend that you have a chef from H Country here who cooks very well. I want him to cook for me. If you do this for me, I will let it go. Chapter 548 I Can Take You to See Him The manager listened to Summer and said, We have several chefs from H Country here. Which one are you referring to? Summer raised her eyes slightly, His name is Connel. The housekeeper thought for a moment and said, Im very sorry, he is on vacation.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Vacation? The housekeeper recognized Summers suspicion and hurriedly said, He is the most popr chef from H Country in our hotel. I have a deep impression of him, so I know about his vacation. Then when will he be back? Im not very clear about this. After all, hes not from the Housekeeping Department Summer was mentally prepared when she came, so she wasnt surprised when she heard that Connel was on vacation. Since Connel could bring Stanley here, he was definitely not ordinary. Naturally, Summer did not think that she could find him easily. The matter of looking for Connel still needed to be considered carefully. Summer stayed in the hotel for several days, but Connel did not return. In the past few days, she didnt contact Leonardo. She felt that she couldnt wait anymore. She had to think of a way. Maybe Connel had already known she was in Country M and was still staying in the hotel where he worked. If that was the case, she had to go somewhere else. The next morning, Summer was ready to check out. Just as she exited the elevator, before she could see the people outside clearly, she heard someone say, Connel, this is Ms. Summer. She wants you to cook for her. Summer raised her head and saw the manager first, beside the housekeeper stood a person who looked almost the same as Stanley. They looked at each other. Summer narrowed her eyes and said first, Are you Connel? Connel curved his lips and smiled. His face waspletely the same as Stanleys. He slowly said, Ms. Summer, we meet again. His voice was very simr to Stanleys. It was hard to recognize the difference between his voice and Stanleys if she did not listen carefully. Stanleys voice sounded rtively rxing, while Connels voice carried a heavy tone sometimes, just like Leonardos voice. Summer smiled and said, It seems that you are looking forward to this meeting. Indeed. Connel paused for a moment and spoke again, Im sure you would be love to have a cup of coffee with me. Of course. Summers goal was to find Connel and know about Stanleys whereabouts. Since Connel had invited her, she had no reason to refuse him. Summer and Connel spoke Chinesepletely and the manager didnt know what they were talking at all. He looked at Connel nkly, Connel, you Connel turned around and said to the housekeeper in English, I have something to do and I have to leave now. Summer was still carrying the suitcase. She pushed the suitcase to the manager. Please help me to take it back to my room. I still have to stay for a few more days. I will be back by dinner time at thetest. Remember to bring me the meal at that time the same as before. The manager nodded, Alright. Summer deliberately said that to Connel. She went out with Connel. If she didnte back at night, then Connel must have done something to her, causing her unable to return. Although Connel had no reason to harm her, it was always right to be careful. Summer and Connel found a coffee shop near the hotel and sat down. As they sat face to face, Summer couldnt help but look at Connel. Connel wore the same ck clothes as that day. He looked serious and solemn. From this, she could see the difference between him and Stanley. Perhaps it was because his identity had already been exposed, he had no need to conceal himself and deliberately imitate Stanley. That night, when she and Leonardo went to Stanleys home, Connel should have deliberately imitated Stanley, wanting to muddle through. And he seeded. Thinking of this, Summers face changed. If she had recognized him that night, Stanley wouldnt have been taken away by force. Connel pushed the menu in front of Summer and made a please gesture, Lady first. Apart from his seriousness, his word and action were too simr to Stanleys. He couldpletely pretend to be Stanley. Summer took a deep breath and ordered herself a cup of coffee. Summer asked before the coffee came up, Wheres Stanley? Didnt we agree to have coffee together? Why did you suddenly turn hostile before we finished this cup of coffee? Connel said slowly and leisurely. Summer smiled slightly, Would you tell me after drinking coffee? Have our coffee first. As soon as Connel finished speaking, the waiter brought their coffee over. Connel ordered ck coffee without sugar or milk. Summer orderedtte. They sat face to face and the atmosphere was very awkward. That cup of coffeested for almost an hour. Only when the coffee waspletely cold did he drink thest sip. Immediately after, he said, You have recovered quite well. Stanley has taken good care of you. That was informative. You know about the ind? Summer didnt go into detail, just wanted to know if Connel really knew what had happened on the ind. Of course. It seemed that he knew Summer would not believe him and added, The person who saved you should be me, but Stanley was ahead of me. Summer realized that she could not understand a single word. She suspected Connel said these to confuse her, arouse her curiosity and change the topic. Summer did not dare to rx. She sat up straight and asked, Where is Stanley? Hearing this, Connel revealed a look of surprise, I really didnt expect you toe to Country M for Stanley. It seems that you care a lot about Stanley. Im very grateful to him and I want to repay him. No matter who took Stanley away today, I will chase him to Country M. Summer said this seriously. Connel was more shocked, and he quickly regained his calmness. He tapped his index finger on the table and said slowly, I can take you to see him. Chapter 549 Some Sort of Ceremony Summer paused for a moment. The joy in her heart onlysted for a second. Then it disappeared again. She knew that Connel would not take her to meet Stanley easily. Connel noticed her hesitation and smiled, Well? Are you afraid? Do you keep your word? Will you let me see Stanley? Summer wasnt afraid, but she didnt trust Connel. Connel looked at her and said, A gentleman never goes back on his word. Summer gritted her teeth and said, Alright. Ill go with you. It seemed that Connel had expected Summer would agree to meet Stanley with him. So he was not surprised at all. He stood up and said, It is a bit far. We can set off now.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Summer followed him out of the caf and got in the car. Connels car was Wrangler and it looked cool. Connel drove the car and Summer sat in the passenger seat. They left the city and headed for the nearby town. Along the way, Summer stared at the window, trying to remember the signs of the road. Maybe it would be useful. Connel looked at her in the rear-view mirror. Do you have a good memory? Summer said cautiously, No. I hurt three years ago and got a bump on the head. Moreover, I even lost my memory for a period of time. However, Connel said, I know it. Summer felt that Connel could always know what she was thinking, so she stopped talking to him. She would make fewer mistakes if she stopped talking. She didnt speak anymore, but Connel kept talking to her along the way. Summer just forced a smile or replied him in an absent way. After driving for six hours, they car drove into a small seaside town. The town was bustling, but they seemed to be familiar with him before. Connel drove into the town and slowed down. Everyone greeted to him along the way. Someone knew him, which meant that this was probably where Connel lived. They were about to arrive the ce. After ten minutes, Connel stopped in front of a vi. It was a three-story European vi. There were several trees in the courtyard, but it looked a little deste because the arrival of winter. There were servants cleaning the courtyard, and bodyguards in in clothes patrolling around. It was obvious that the vi was well guarded. Get off the car. Connels voice rang out. Only then did Summer realize she need to get off the car. She untied her seat belt and got off the car. He entered the vi, and Summer followed him. When the servant who was sweeping the courtyard saw Connel, he said respectfully, Hello, Mr. Bates. Connel ignored him and walked inside directly. After entering the vi, Connel told the servant, Lead Ms. Summer to the guest room. The servant wasnt from Country M, but Connel said in Chinese. The servant walked to Summer and said in Chinese in a not fluent way, Ms. Summer, please. Summer nced at the maid and grabbed Connels arm. Didnt you say that you brought me to meet Stanley? Yes. But I didnt say the time. Did I say that I would bring you to see him as soon as youe here? Connel smiled, and his smile was simr to Stanleys. However, Summer was clear that this man was not Stanley. Summer pursed her lips and turned to look outside the vi. There were so many bodyguards in the yard. Even if she wanted to escape, she couldnt seed. She stared at Connel and said angrily, Despicable! Connel smiled. His smile looked hateful. Summer stared at Connel angrily and followed the maid upstairs. The vi was well guarded. If Connel brought Stanley back, Stanley should also be in this vi. Since Summer had already arrived, she sould stay here, and she would see Stanley sooner orter. Summer was led to a guest room by a servant. The room was decorated in a pastoral European style. When the servant went out, Summer began to look at the room. Through the decoration of the room, it seemed that it was a womans room, and everything was ced in order. Summer flipped through the drawer in front of the dressing table and opened the closet. When she opened the wardrobe, she was shocked. The wardrobe was full of clothes. They were all brand new. All of them still had the tags on. It seemed that they were prepared for someone. There were so many clothes that it was hard to take one of them out. Summer could only tug at the corner of the clothes to see what kind of clothes it was. Looking at the clothes, Summer realized that these clothes were not for women of the same age. On the left were the clothes for grown women. The style of the clothes was rtively mature, which was suitable for women of Summers age. Besides, there were also some dresses with flowers and sailor suits To the right were the clothes for younger women. It seemed that the order of these clothes was a record of a womans age. It recorded the change from a girl to a woman. It was like some sort of ceremony. These clothes were definitely not prepared for her, but for the original owner of the house. Summer closed the closet and sat on the bed. She calmed down and began to think. Now she shouldnt think about who the original owner was. To her, it was not important. What was important was where Stanley was now. Ever since she met Connel, Connel always called him Stanley rather than brother. This showed that the rtionship between them was not good. However, Connel said that he knew about the ind and the matter that she had lost her memory If Stanley hadnt told him, how would Connel have known? No, Connel said something before. He said that the person who saved Summer should be him. Summer pressed her temple. She was in a mess. Everything was mixed together. She had no idea about it. At this moment, she missed Leonardo. Leonardo was so clever that he could find a clue from these matters, instead of being in a mess like her. However, she had not contacted Leonardo for several days. After arriving in Country M, she realized that Leonardo was angry with her. The way he expressed his anger was changed. She made the choice ofing to Country M, and she didnt tell Leonardo until she arrived. So she understood that Leonardo was angry. It was because of this that she had to deal with all of this on her own. Summer took out her phone. She slid her finger on the screen and then put it back. She could deal with her own stuff. Chapter 550 He Is a Good Person Summer carefully looked around the room and checked every single corner. In addition to the wardrobe full of clothes, there was also a small cloakroom wherey many essories for women including belts, bracelets, brooches, earrings, and so on. Everything looked exquisite. Almost all of them were designer products. Even the least extraordinary essory was a unique and niche brand with good reputation. She didnt have a clue who had prepared these items and for whom they were prepared, but she was sure that they must have something to do with Connel. Summer looked around and walked to the window. It was a spacious and sunny room with a huge floor-to ceiling window from which she can see the courtyard. In spring and summer, it must be very enjoyable to see the beautiful scenery outside the window. But at this moment, Summer could only see the bodyguards patrolling outside as well as the withered trees.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. If she wanted to escape, she had to distract the bodyguards first. However, she had no intention of running away. In the evening, a maid came to tell Summer toe for dinner. Miss Summer, dinner is ready. You can go to the dining room to have dinner now. Summer leaned against the sofa to have a rest, only to fall asleep identally. She was awakened by the knock on the door and heard a maid ask her to have dinner. She stood up, straightened her clothes, walked to the door and opened it. The maid was still waiting outside the door. Seeing Summer open the door, the maid nodded slightly, Miss Summer. Thank you. Summer smiled kindly at the maid. The maid was surprised and shook her head hurriedly, Miss Summer, you dont have to be so polite. You are Mr. Connels guest. Does Connel often have guests? Summer asked casually. The maid pondered for a moment, then shook her head, Very few. Almost none. I see. Summer asked, You are also from China. What is your name? The maid pursed her lips and smiled, My name is Jenny, but I didnt grow up in China. I was also adopted by Godfather like Mr. Connel. Summer got the key words in her answer: adopted, Godfather. Summers eyes narrowed and she slightly lowered her eyes to conceal the emotions in her eyes, trying her best to make her tone sound normal. Godfather? Summer repeated, pretending to be curious and asked, Is he your foster father? Yes, he is. When it came to her foster father, respect and reverence emerged in Jennys eyes. He is our foster father, but we call him Godfather. He gave us a new life and the power to live on. He is a good person. A good person. It was an identity that was extremely difficult to define. Given Jennys expression and tone, Godfather seemed a really good person. Summer said calmly, If I have time, I wonder if I can meet this kind-hearted gentleman. Hearing this, Jenny looked a little disappointed, I havent seen Godfather for several years. After his daughter became ill, he took his daughter away and lived in istion. We rarely contact each other, and he doesnt want to see us either Before Jenny could finish her words, Connels voice came from not far away, Jenny. He sounded very calm and mild, but Jenny looked at Summer nervously, Miss Summer, please go to the dining room to have dinner with Mr. Connel now. Ok. Summer remained calm. After she went downstairs, Summer walked up to Connel and looked at him coldly. There was no need for her to be nice to Connel since he didnt keep his words. Seeing her expression, Connel asked her teasingly, Havent you heard a saying that people under the eaves have to lower their heads? Youre so unfriendly to me. Arent you afraid that Ill make you suffer if Im annoyed? Summer sneered, I wont be surprised by anything you do since youre untrustworthy. Connels expression finally changed. Lets eat first. Summer did not say anything else and followed him to the dining room. She had good reasons for her boldness before Connel. When Connel brought her here, he was very polite. It seemed that he didnt want to hurt her. However, it was undeniable that Connel had brought her here for a purpose. However, he would never tell her. In that case, it didnt matter how she treated him. Anyway, he wouldnt let her go, and she definitely wouldnt leave until she saw Stanley. They arrived at the dining room and sat face to face, starting to eat without saying any word. However, what surprised Summer was that the dinner wasnt western food. She thought Connel, who had lived in Country M for a long time, should have been used to eating western food, but the dinner was actually authentic Chinese food. Summer hadnt eaten much that day. Seeing so many dishes on the table, she had a good appetite and ate a lot. After she finished her meal, she looked up and saw Connel staring at her. Summer just nced at him and asked, Does staring at me give you a good appetite? You have a good appetite. Connel put down his chopsticks, It seems that you are quite used to staying with me. I feel good, but Ill feel better if you let me see Stanley. Summer raised her eyebrows and tilted her head slightly to look at him. Connelughed, wiped his hands with a towel and said slowly, Be patient. Now that youre already here, youll see him sooner orter. Connel reminded Summer of Stanley again. Connel and Stanley looked almost the same. If it werent for the difference in their personality, Summer wouldnt be able to identify whether the man before her was Connel or Stanley. Summer nced at him, stood up and walked upstairs. As soon as she walked out of the dining room, she saw Jenny. Jenny looked at her happily, Miss Summer, you finished your meal so quickly! Jenny looked a little younger than Summer. When Jennyughed, two shallow dimples appeared on her face, which made her look very innocent and made it easy for people to have a good impression of her. However, Adams story taught her a lesson that many people were duplicitous. Summer wasnt sure if Jenny was truly kind-hearted, but there was no need to show her vignce clearly. She only needed to be careful. So, Summer smiled back, Yes, have you eaten dinner? Jenny gave a brighter smile, No, I havent. Ill have dinner after Mr. Connel finishes eating. Your clothes have already been sent to your room. Chapter 551 Stanley Called Summer frowned slightly and said in a puzzled tone, My clothes? I mean your suitcase. Its already been delivered to your room. As Jenny said this, she looked in the direction of the dining room. Then she continued, Mr. Connel should have finished his meal. I have to go take a look and clear up. After Jenny finished, she hurriedly went to the dining room. Summer stared at her back for two seconds, and then walked upstairs to her room. When she pushed open the door, she saw her suitcase, which should have been ced in the hotel at the moment, by the side of the bed against the wall. Summer walked over and opened the suitcase. She found that they were indeed her own belongings.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. All five-star hotels had very strict management rules, and there would be no such thing as casually handing over guests luggage to others. However, this kind of thing just happened. Connel had someone bring her suitcase over. What did this mean? This meant that the hotels room manager was helping Connel. It must be the room manager who handed her luggage to Connels people. Connel was telling her not to y tricks. Summer had her own ns, and Connel had his as well. Summer paced the room nervously, and then she sat down by the bed. Her phone suddenly vibrated. Summer quickly picked her phone up. Seeing Jessicas number on it, she suddenly felt relieved. Summer pressed the answer button and Jessicas voice came from the phone. Summer, I heard that you are abroad now. Yes, Ive been abroad for a few days. Summer said with a guilty conscience. After all, she left the country in a hurry and did not have time to tell Jessica, mainly because Jessica was too busy, and Summer herself had things on her te. So she did not want to upset Jessica with her own trivial matters. How many days have you been abroad? What are you doing? How long are you going to stay there? If Carl hadnte to me, I wouldnt know you have gone abroad! You discussed with Eliza about Lost City 2. How can you have time to go abroad? Jessica bombarded Summer with a series of questions, but Summers reply was sinct, Im here to take care of something else. Im not sure when Ill be back. What do you need to do abroad? After Jessica finished, she made a bold guess, You cheat on Leonardo behind his back? Now that youre pregnant, you want to go abroad for abortion? Summer was speechless. Seeing that Summer did not say anything, Jessica cursed, Isnt that so? Have I guessed right? Summer said angrily, Have you been out of mind because you shoot too many films? Ie abroad because of Stanley. Whats happened to Stanley? Jessica seemed to n to get to the bottom of the matter. Hes missing. I suspect that he has been forcibly taken away. Ie to look for him. How can you find him by yourself? Call the police. If I really cant find him, I will turn to the police. Summer wanted to call the police, but she quickly overturned this idea. Leonardo was notpletely clean, and he oncemitted a crime of murder. Although Summer was close to death once, she was just an ordinary person. She was afraid that the police would get Leonardo involved. This kind of thinking might seem a little unnecessary at this time, but Summer did indeed think so in her heart. Jessica remained silent for a moment and asked, Wheres Leonardo? Doesnt he care about you? Summer was slightly shocked. It seemed that people around her were already used to seeing Leonardo helping her deal with everything, including Jessica. When Leonardo was not around in those years, I was able to live a good life. Do you think I cant take care of myself without him? Summer didnt even realize that her tone was a little annoyed. Jessica and Summer were old friends. She knew something must have happened between Summer and Leonardo, but she did not directly ask Summer. Take care of yourself. If you need anything, let me know. After Jessica finished, she felt that she might not be able to help Summer if thetter was in trouble. So, Jessica corrected herself, If something really happens, you should contact Leonardo. Life is important. How could it be so dangerous? Alright, dont worry too much. Im a lucky person. Summer said something more to Jessica before hanging up. After washing up in the bathroom, Summery on the bed, thinking that she would not be able to sleep. But she surprisingly fell asleep soon after. After sleeping for a while, she was awakened by the sound of her phone vibrating. When she slept, she did not turn off all the lights, a bedsidemp was on. Summer suddenly opened her eyes. Looking at the unfamiliar arrangement in the room for a few seconds, she finally came back to herself. She was not in the house she rented in Hoover City or in Leonardos vi. She was now in a small town on the other side of the ocean. The phone at the bedside was still vibrating. Summer sat up and reached out to get the phone. Who would call her sote? Anyone close to her basically knew that she was abroad now. When she picked her phone up and saw the notes on it, her eyes widened. It was Stanleys call. Summer almost failed to hold her phone. She calmed down before answering the phone. After it, Stanleys familiar voice came from her phone, Summer. It was really Stanley! Stanley, where are you? Summer tightened her grip on the phone involuntarily. Dont worry about me, and dont look for me! Stanleys voice sounded even colder and more solemn than ever. Hearing this, Summer couldnt help but be a little angry, If I dont look for you, who will? Your brother Connel? Tell me, why did he bring you back to Country M? Did he do anything to you? After a few seconds of silence, Stanleys voice sounded again. Did you see him? Yes, I saw him. He said he would bring me to see you. I am in his vi now. I have just arrived today, Summer said. Summer, listen to me. Im fine now. Go home tomorrow. If you want to leave, Connel will not stop you. Summer got even more confused. Stanley seemed to be eager to ask Summer to go home. Why was he so sure that Connel would not stop her? Summer interrupted him, I wont leave until I see you. Furthermore, I have many doubts right now. When we meet, I hope that you can exin them to me at once. You said that we had survived danger together and we should be frank to each other. As long as you go home, and that I have the chance to return to Hoover City, I will definitely tell you everything. But the premise is that you must Chapter 552 To Lure Her into Country M Stanleys voice suddenly disappeared from the phone. Summer looked nervous. She frowned and said seriously, Stanley? Stanley, speak! But there was no response from the phone. Summer put down her phone and looked at it. She found Stanley had hung up. Summer looked at her watch. It was one oclock in the morning. It was one oclock in the morning in Country M, and noon at home. Summer pursed her lips and dialed Stanleys phone number. Sorry, the number you dialed is temporarily unreachable. Summer dialed several times in a row, but she couldnt get through. She put down her phone in frustration, and pressed her temples. Dropping her head, she fell into his own thought. Stanley called her in the middle of the night. It was possible that he had just got his phone. The phone suddenly stopped just now. It was very likely that he had been discovered, so his phone was taken away. But Summer was certain that Stanley was safe now. Although Summer didnt know why Connel brought Stanley to Country M by force, fortunately, he didnt do anything to Stanley. But why was Stanley so anxious to drive her home? Stanley said that Connel wouldnt stop her if she wanted to leave. Wasnt it self-contradictory? At present, the only person Summer knew in Country M was Connel. It was her first time in Country M, and she had never offended anyone here before. Even if someone wanted to harm her, she could only think of Connel. Therefore, Stanley told her to hurry back. The person who he wanted her to be on guard was not Connel, but someone else. In that case, did Stanley save Summer back then because of this mysterious person? Did Stanley regret it now? Summer felt his thought was probably correct. If Summer was correct, Connel forcibly brought Stanley back to Country M in order to lure Summer here, right? Once Summers previous hypothesis held, her deduction would be valid. Stanley had an ulterior motive in saving her from the beginning, but she didnt know what it was. Stanley didnt tell Summer. Leonard suspected that Stanley might be the hypnotic expert who hypnotized him back then, causing his memories to be sealed. Not long after, Stanley was forcibly taken away by Connel, and Summer followed him to Country M. Stanley called herte at night to ask her to hurry home. Until now, Stanley had never done anything to hurt her. She believed Stanley would not harm her. However, was she really going to return home empty-handed? She had not found Stanley yet, and she did not know who was trying to harm her. It was more than likely that Stanley knew who wanted to harm her. He was fine now. If Summer returned home, would something happen to him? Thinking of this, Summer hesitated. She breathed a sigh of relief and leaned her head against the bed. She closed her eyes and fell asleep. However, she was quickly awakened. She dreamt that Stanley was smiling at her with blood all over his body. Summer couldnt fall asleep after that. Since Summer couldnt sleep anymore, she got out of bed and put on her clothes, intending to explore the vi. She was unfamiliar with the ce. It was better to take the initiative to attack. Even if Stanley was not in the vi, she might be able to find some clues. After Summer got dressed, she walked to the door, opened a crack in the door, and quietly looked outside. There was no one in the corridor. Only a few wall lights were on, dusky and yellow, looking a little lonely. Summer stood by the door for a few minutes. After confirming that no one was there, she left with stealthy footsteps. Summer first walked along the corridor and took a look at the stairs. There was also a small light on in the hall. The light was very dim and no one could be seen in the quiet hall. The vi had several floors. She wanted to go upstairs first. The rooms on the upper floor were all closed. Every time she passed by a room, she would lean her ears against the door to listen for any movements. Summer tried all the rooms, and there was no movement at all. She crept downstairs. Just as she reached the staircase on the second floor, she could vaguely feel someone behind her. There was someone behind her? Summer turned around and saw a woman in white pajamas with long hair, which covered her face, standing in front of her. Summer cried out in shock and took a few steps back. The woman in front of Summer adjusted her hair behind her ear and revealed her face. Ms. Summer, what are you doing here now? You are Jenny. Summer finally saw her face clearly. Summer closed her eyes slightly and heaved a sigh of relief. Im a little thirsty. I want to get some water. Maybe it was because Jenny woke up in the middle of the night, her voice was eerie and distant, Really? Then why did youe down from upstairs? After she finished, she looked upstairs and then turned her gaze back to Summer. Summer had already regained herposure at the sight of Jenny. Her expression was extremely natural as she said, In a daze, I woke up in the middle of the night. When I went up, I realized that I had made a mistake. Jenny seemed to believe it. She said, Well, I also got up to drink water. Ms. Summer, do you want toe down with me or should I serve it for you? Anyway, I have got up. Ill go down with you. After Summer finished speaking, she took the lead to walk downstairs. As she walked, she intentionally listened to Jennys footsteps. Then she discovered that Jenny almost walked without any sound. During the day, Summer didnt pay much attention to it. But when she went downstairs just now, she was highly concentrated, and she didnt hear Jennys footsteps. In this world, there were only two types of people who walked quietly. One was a ghost, and the other was a martial arts expert. Obviously, Jenny was very likely to be thetter. During the day, Jenny looked innocent. Summer almost believed that Jenny was just an ordinary maid. To be able to walk without making a sound meant that she must have received professional training. She definitely wasnt an ordinary person or an ordinary servant. Suddenly, Jenny, who had been walking behind her, walked up to Summer and said, Ms. Summer, follow me. Its too dark in the living room. Let me turn on the lights for you. Her footsteps became a little louder, as if she deliberately wanted Summer to hear it. Womens instincts were always urate, and Summer believed in her own feelings. When they arrived at the living room, Jenny walked to the sofa and said to Summer, Ms. Summer, sit down first. Ill serve you water. Alright, thank you. Summer smiled and sat down on the sofa, watching Jenny go get water for her. As soon as Jennys figure disappeared, the smile on Summers face faded away. Dropping her head slightly, she looked somewhat solemn.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Chapter 553 Cameras Everywhere Soon, Jenny came out with water and brought a te of pastries. She put the pastry on the coffee table and handed the water to Summer. I saw dessert, so I brought some over. This was made yesterday. Mr. Connel thought it was delicious. Summer tasted it. It was not very sweet, and a little glutinous. Seeing Jenny looking at her expectantly, Summer said, You are a good cook. I know how to make other pastries. If you stay here for a while longer, Ill make them for you. Jenny smiled and narrowed her eyes, looking innocent and cute. However, no matter how hard she pretended to be innocent, she could no longer deceive Summer. Besides a servant who managed the courtyard and a servant who cleaned up the vi, Jenny was the only servant in this vi. Although Jenny was doing servants work, she was different from other servants. Compared to others, Jenny was obviously senior. Jenny told Summer before that she and Connel had the same foster father, so Connel did not treat her as a servant. Summer hid her thoughts in her eyes and said seriously, Jenny, you are a good chef. I dont want to leave. Im worried that you may feel disturbed if I live here for a long time.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Jenny smiled more happily. She excitedly held onto Summers hand and said, How can it be? There are only a handful of people in this vi. It is rare for us to receive a guest. Your arrival is very wee! Summer nced at her hand that was grasped by Jenny. Jennys face was filled with shock, and she withdrew her hand embarrassedly. Im sorry. Im just too happy. Its fine. Summer draw back her hand and smiled, Its gettingte. Youd better go to bed first. Jenny nodded. Alright. You can go up first. Ill clear up. After Summer finished, she went upstairs and returned to her room. In the hall downstairs, when Jenny was tidying up, she heard footstepsing from the stairs. She looked up, and found Connel standing on the stairs looking at her with a serious expression. After giving him a nce, Jenny withdrew her gaze, as if she didnt see him. Connel only took a look at her and then went upstairs. After Summer returned to her room, she couldnt sleep soundly. Thus, when she woke up the next day, she had dark circles around her eyes. She and Connel met at the dining table. Summer only had her breakfast with Leonard, and Stanley. Now, Connel was the third man. Connels appearance was almost identical to Stanleys, but Summer understood that he was Stanleys twin brother, Connel. To her, Connel was a familiar stranger. Connel examined Summer for a while and said, It seems like you didnt sleep wellst night. Summer med him, Your house is to me for its bad Fengshui. Connel suddenlyughed and said, Isnt it because you sleepwalkedst night? I sleepwalked? Summers heart skipped a beat, and she had an intuition that Connel knew something. Im a cautious person who cherishes life. I dont even know how many pinhole cameras there are in this vi. Summer would be a fool if she could not understand what Connel meant. She had paid attention to look for cameras installed in the vi yesterday. Because she did not see any cameras, she went upstairs to investigate the situation in the vist night. However, she had underestimated Connel. To her surprise, he installed pinhole cameras. She came out of her room so soberlyst night and listened to themotion. Connel actually thought that she was sleepwalking? Regardless of whether Connel really believed that she was sleepwalking or not, he had revealed an important piece of information to her. This vi was filled with pinhole cameras. She could no longer act rashly. Breakfast is ready. Jenny walked out of the kitchen with breakfast. She walked back and forth a few times and finally brought out two cups of green vegetable juice. She ced the juice in front of Summer and Connel respectively. Then, she urged Connel, Sir, have a try. Connel picked up the cup and took a sip, and then his expression changed slightly. Seeing this, Summer also picked it up. It tasted a bit bitter and like fresh vegetables. Ms. Summer, is it delicious? Seeing Summer had it, Jenny asked hurriedly. Summer pursed her lips and said, Its a bit bitter. I have added bitter gourds. Bitter gourds are rare in this season. But recently, Mr. Connel needs to calm down. After Jenny finished, she continued with frustration. I shouldnt have put calm down in this way. I have lived abroad for too long. The usage of many words has slipped from my tongue Summer smiled, but she felt that Jenny was implying something. Connel needed to calm down? Why? Summer looked up at Connel and saw him pushing the cup of vegetable juice far away with a frown. Seeing this, Jenny hurriedly advised, Mr. Connel, I made the juice myself. Its very nutritious. You have to drink it. I dont want to drink it. Since you are the one who made it, you can have it yourself, Connel said as he looked up at her. Mr. Connel, you. Jenny seemed to be frightened and didnt know what to say for a moment. Stanley threw the fork in his hand onto the dining table, his voice carrying a trace of anger. If you dont want to drink, leave immediately. Get out! Jenny seemed to be extremely afraid. She bit her lip and picked up the cup of vegetable juice. Mr. Connel, dont drive me away. Ill drink it. After she finished, she picked it up and gulped it down. Connel did not look at her and said, Get lost if you finish. Dont be an eyesore here. Jenny walked out with a wronged expression. Summer watched them. Then she raised her eyebrows and look at Connel, saying, Stanley is much more gentle than you. Really? Dontpare me to that hypocritical man, Connel returned with a disdainful expression. Summer coughed, as she couldnt believe what she heard. What did he mean that Stanley was a hypocrite? Do you mean Stanley pretends to be kind? Summer sneered, No matter what, he is at least better than you! A trace of anger appeared on Connels face as he coldly called out her name, Summer! Summer waspletely indifferent to his anger. She looked at the entrance of the dining room and said to Connel, He called mest night. Where is he exactly? You mean Stanley? Connels expression changed slightly. Chapter 554 Otherwise, You Will Bear the Consequences! Summer ced her hands on the dining table and leaned forward slightly. Where is he? Connel onlyughed and did not answer her question. He stood up, intending to leave. Summer hurriedly followed and stood in front of Connel. At least, let me see Stanley. You keep me from seeing Stanley. Whats the purpose of keeping me here? From Stanleys words, Summer could conclude that Connel did not seem to have any malicious intentions towards her. They were the only people left, so she dared to put everything on the table. Connel looked down at Summer. Connel was thinking something, and he didnt immediately say anything. He didnt wear many clothes. He wore a shirt inside and a suit jacket outside. However, he didnt button his shirt to the top like Stanley. Stanley was a psychiatrist. He always wore a suit and a tie when he went to work, looking very convincing. Connel appeared to be a little more casual than him. The two buttons on the top of his shirt were not buttoned. Summer looked up at him. Suddenly, she saw a faint scar left uncovered beside his cor. She remembered when Stanley first came to her three years ago, there were many scars on his body. Later, when he was hospitalized, Summer saw them. Connel also had scars on his body? The siblings were adopted when they were teenagers because their parents died unexpectedly. Logically speaking, they should lead an ordinary life. How could they both be covered in scars? Connel noticed Summers gaze and looked down at his chest. He raised his eyebrows and said, Ms. Summer, are you trying to seduce me so as to get Stanleys whereabouts? Summer was stunned and then said angrily, Do you really think everyone is as shameless as you? You are out of your mind. After she finished, she turned around and went out. Watching her back, Connel suddenly frowned. He reached out and hugged his head. An iparably painful expression appeared on his face. He staggered and crashed into the chair behind him. Because of the splitting headache, he simply couldnt keep his bnce and fell to the ground with his legs bent. The next moment, Jenny rushed in from outside. Whats wrong with you? She hurriedly squatted in front of Connel, wanting to help him up. After Summer returned to her room, she sat on the bed and couldnt figure anything out. She felt there were many clues, but she couldnt get anywhere exactly. How about making a call to Leonardo? She had to find someone toe up with an idea. She picked up her phone and pressed Leonardos phone number one by one. After hesitating for a while, she dialed it. If Leonardos attitude was cold, she would say that she missed Rosie. Besides, she did miss Rosie a lot. The phone rang several times. No one answered. The phone was picked up when it was about to hang up automatically. Summer did not expect to get through. She was not sure if it was Leonardo or Tim. She asked tentatively, Leonardo? Yes. Leonardo only responded indifferently. Fortunately, it was indeed the voice that Summer was familiar with. Summer had only been in Country M for about a week. However, apart from the first two days, she had not contacted Leonardo since then. At the sound of Leonardos voice, Summer felt a little out of it. She held the phone in one hand and unconsciously tugged at the sheets with the other hand. What are you doing?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Leonardo said coldly, Having a meal. Rosies voice came from the other side. Who is calling? Then Rosie asked, Is that Mom? When Summer heard Rosies voice, her tone was heavy with joy. Are you and Rosie eating at home? Leonardo snorted coldly and said mockingly, Do you still remember that you have a daughter? Summer pretended that she didnt hear it. Put Rosie on the phone. After a moment of silence, Rosies voice came from her phone. Mom! It was supposed that Leonardo had turned on the speakerphone, and Rosies voice was a little loud when she got closer. Rosie, do you miss mom? Yes, I do. Hearing Rosies voice, Summer couldnt help but smile. Before Summer could speak, she heard Rosie added, Daddy miss you too. He even cried. Rosie stressed the second half of her words, sounding a little exaggerated, like an animation effect. What? Summer didnt understand. Leonardo missed her so much that he cried? Perhaps Leonardo had taken the phone away, and Rosies annoyed voice came from the other end of the phone. I still want to talk to Mom! As expected, the next moment, Leonardos voice rang out on the phone. He exined emotionlessly, I choked on hotpot the day before yesterday, for Carl teased Rosie. She was talking about it. Summer got the point. You took her to have hotpot? Before Leonardo spoke, Rosie, who was standing at the side, said loudly, Super spicy! Leonardo narrowed his eyes and looked at Rosie. She shrugged her shoulders and blinked her eyes. Then she trotted to the maid and said, Im so thirsty. Rosie was good at escaping. Summer gritted her teeth and said, Leonardo, how can you take Rosie to have hotpot? I ordered a small pot of light soup for her. But she said it was spicy. She didnt have spicy food. She just tasted a little. Anyway, she tasted it! Leonardo didnt reply. Leonardo stopped talking and the phone went quiet for a moment. After a while, Leonardo continued, When will youe back? After he finished, he hurriedly added, Rosie misses you. You dont miss me? Leonardo gave a snort. Because of his reaction, Summer felt a little guilty. Summer went abroad alone. Now, no progress had been made. Instead, she had fallen into a mystery and wanted to ask Leonardo for help. Why was she so useless? Leonardo was the first to say, Have you seen Stanley? No, I checked in the vist night and found that besides the servants and bodyguards, Connel was the only one here. I havent found Stanley for the time being. Last night. Just as she was about to say that she received a phone call from Stanleyst night, Leonardo suddenly asked coldly, Do you live with Stanley? Is he the only one? Summer didnt know how to reply. The next moment, Leonardos furious voice sounded. Summer, I want to see you in Hoover City before tomorrow night. Otherwise, you will bear the consequences! Chapter 555 I Want You to See the Truth Summer looked at her time. It was 10 a. m. now. Less than 24 hours to go before tomorrow night. She was far from the airport. Moreover, it would take more than ten hours to travel on the ne. Even if she set off for the airport now, she might not be able to buy a ticket immediately. Leonardo was clearly making things difficult for her. Summer said angrily, Do you think I have wings so I can fly back? Leonardo did not say anything. His attitude was already very obvious. He did not care how Summer returned or whether she had wings. He only wanted her to return. He was such an unreasonable man! Summer said something more, but she didnt know if Leonardo heard it or not. Finally, he only said, Ill pick you up. Hearing it, Summer was shocked. Leonardo then continued, Im eating. He was asking Summer to hang up. Before Summer hung up the phone, she said to him, I can handle it. You dont have toe. After she hang up, she remembered that she had just said a bunch of nonsense to Leonardo. She hadnt mentioned anything that mattered. Summer put down her phone irritably and looked at the suitcase beside her. Having stared at the suitcase for a while, she began to tidy up her belongings. She had stayed here for a day, and she didnt have many things to pack up. She finished quickly. If she left like this, would Connel really let her go? If Connel would not stop Summer from leaving as Stanley said, she would believe Stanley was fine. Having made up her mind, Summer dragged her suitcase out. As soon as she went out, she met Jenny. Jenny held a tray in her hand, and there was a cup of coffee on it. When she saw Summer, she smiled and said, Ms. Summer. Summer guessed that Jenny was serving the coffee to Connel and asked, Where is Connel? Hes in the study. Jenny looked at the suitcase behind Summer and asked with a puzzled expression, Ms. Summer, are you leaving? Summer did not answer Jenny and directly asked, Where is the study? I have something to ask him. Jenny saw that Summer did not have any intention of answering her, so she carried the tray and walked to the front. Follow me. Jenny took Summer to the door at the end of the corridor. She first knocked on the door, then pushed it open and walked in. Summer followed behind Jenny and saw Connel sitting in front of a desk with a single nce. Behind Connel was arge bookshelf. There were many original English hardcover books, some decorations, and some models. How could this be a chefs study? Moreover, Summer nced over and saw books was about medicine. None of them about cooking. Therefore, Connels career as a hotel chef should only be a cover. In fact, he was probably the only one who knew what he was actually doing. Jenny directly walked over and ced the coffee in front of Connel. Mr. Connel, your coffee. Connel saw Summer. After putting down the coffee, Jenny went out and closed the door. Whats the matter? Connel asked her. Summer said straightforwardly, I want to leave and return to Hoover City. After a moment of silence, Connel sneered, Youve only been here for a day, but you are in such a hurry to leave. To my surprise, Stanley would misjudge you. It seems that you dont really care about him. You are an ungrateful woman. His words were harsh. But somehow, Summer thought he said so deliberately. Summer narrowed her eyes and said, Dont talk nonsense. I want to leave now. Connel pulled open the drawer at the side and threw a car key to her. Goodbye. Summer recognized the sign on the car key. It was the key of the car Connel drove when he came over yesterday. His actions aroused Summers suspicion. She did not expect Connel to let her go so easily. Summer reached out and held the car key in her hand. She said, Will you let me go just like that? Then why did you put so much effort into luring me into Country M? Connel suddenly looked up at her, his eyes filled with shocks. Summer understood. She leaned forward with one hand on the desk and looked down at Connel, continuing unhurriedly, Am I right? Connels eyes turned cold. You could have left. But now, you cant. Since you intentionally lured me here, you should understand who Leonardo is. You know Stanley saved me, so you should know the rtionship between me and Leonardo. Whether I can leave or not is not up to you. Summer confronted Connel with a cold expression, showing nopromise at all. Someone knocked on the door. Then Jennys voice sounded. Mr. Connel, you have a guest. Hearing this, Connel leaned back and said, Are you threatening me? Im not threatening you. I just want you to see the truth. Summer looked at him with a faint smile. She hadnt even noticed that her arrogant tone was exactly the same as Leonardos. Connel took a deep breath and waved her hand. Alright. I have seen the truth. You can leave.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Did he make apromise so easily again? Connel was not supposed to do it. Although Summer had doubts, she grabbed the car key and walked out. Summer wondered what kind of tricks Connel was trying to y. She had only been here for twenty-four hours at most. Even though nothing had happened in these twenty-four hours, she felt that things were getting stranger. Perhaps, leaving this ce was the best choice for her now. Even if she stayed here all the time, other than being stuck in this vi, she could do nothing. She was in a passive role, so it was better for her to leave, and then investigate these things in other ways. Just as she walked out, she heard the sound of a chair sliding on the ground behind her. Connel followed. Summer remembered that Jenny had said that there was a guest, so she heaved a sigh of relief. Connel went down to meet the guest, instead of changing his mind. There was no elevator in the vi, so Summer could only carry her suitcase down by herself. However, when she reached the stairs, someone carried her suitcase. Summer turned around and saw Connel. He didnt say anything more to Summer and directly carried her suitcase downstairs. Chapter 556 I Won’t Let You Get on the Plane Summer followed behind and watched as Connel easily carried her suitcase downstairs. She began to examine him. If it was Stanley who helped her carry her suitcase, she wouldnt feel strange. However, it was Connel, which seemed a little incongruous. Connel put down her suitcase. When he turned around, he saw Summer staring at him. He tried to avoid her gaze, but he quickly calmed down. Lets go. Summer had a strange feeling. Noticing that she didnt move, Connel asked, Dont you want to leave? Summer walked over and reached out to grab the suitcase. After a while, she said, Thank you. However, Connels expression did not change at all. Summer didnt say anything else and walked out with the suitcase. She put the suitcase in the back row and sat in front to drive. When she started the car, she looked out of the window. Everything she saw was exactly the same as the day she first arrived. She had a premonition that this matter would not end so easily. The car slowly moved forward. Before she drove for a long distance, she saw a ck caring towards her. Summer subconsciously paid attention to it. From the driving mirror, she saw that the ck car stopped at the entrance of Connels vi. Then the driver got out of the car and opened the door of the back seat. An old man wearing a gentlemans hat got out. The old man wore a ck coat and a thick scarf. Summer couldnt see his face clearly. Suddenly, the old man looked over. Summer abruptly withdrew her gaze. In the next moment, she felt a little regretful. Why didnt she take another look at the old man just now? As long as she did it, she could see his face clearly. Perhaps that old man was Connel and Stanleys foster father. Summer was rather curious about their foster father. He raised such an outstanding pair of adopted sons like Stanley and Connel, which meant he was definitely not an ordinary person. But now that everything was in a mess, Summer could only return to Hoover City for the time being. Summer drove to the airport. She searched the Inte and found that there were tickets left, perhaps because it was off-season for traveling. Summer looked at her watch and chose a ticket for the nearest departure. After buying the ticket, Summer found that there was still a long time for the ne to take off. She picked a coffee shop and sat there, flipping through a magazine out of boredom. She had just read a few pages when she felt as if someone was watching her. Summer lifted her gaze vigntly and looked around. There were quite a few people in the caf, but they were all talking in a low voice. Most of them looked normal at first nce. Suddenly, Summer turned around and saw the back of a mans head. The man sat upright on the sofa, looking a little stiff. Summer stood up and patted the man on the shoulder, Sir, can I borrow a light? The man had blonde hair and was a native. So, Summer spoke the localnguage. The man stiffened in shock. Then he turned around and spread out his hands. Miss, I dont smoke. Summer somewhat found these blonde foreigners hard to distinguish, feeling that they all looked the same. Summer revealed an apologetic smile, Sorry to interrupt you. The man nodded and didnt say anything else. Summer nced at him and pulled her suitcase out. After exiting the caf, she observed for a moment and walked towards a corner where there were few people. When she entered the corner, she hid against the wall. Not long after, the blonde man who was just in the coffee shop walked over. Before he could see Summer, Summer took advantage of his carelessness to push out her suitcase and smash it onto him. Although the man was sturdy, he was not prepared at all. He was struck so fiercely that he fell straight to the ground. Because Summer would take a ne, she wore leisure clothes that was convenient for her to move around. Taking advantage of the fact that the man was lying on the ground, Summer quickly walked over and kicked his joints. The man was unable to get up for a while. Then, she smashed the cup she had just taken out of the coffee shop from her pocket and held a fragment against his neck, threatening, Tell me who sent you to follow me and what do you want from me? Summer used to fight with Jessica, so she was experienced. The golden-haired man gulped in the cold air in pain. He cursed hugging his head. I dont know who asked me to follow you. He gave me a sum of money and asked me to keep you from boarding the ne. Summers expression turned cold. To keep me from boarding the ne? As expected, someone didnt want her to leave Country M so easily. Anything else? Summer pressed the ss fragment against his neck again, and her originally soft voice was filled with ruthlessness. The blonde felt humiliated to be restrained by a woman, but he could not break free. He was so angry that he cursed before he answered, That man said that I only needed to hold you back. He would take care of the rest! I dont believe you. Summer pressed down the ss fragment she was holding, and blood spurted out. Her voice was cold, sounded somewhat intimidating. Ive already told you everything I know! Let me go now, or Ill call for help! Driven to desperation, the blonde man started shouting. When Summer heard someone approaching, she threw the fragment in her hand and scratched her hair. She knelt on the ground to make herself look pitiful. Then, she pretended to be extremely panicked. Im sorry, sir, I really didnt see you just now. I didnt mean to knock you down. As she spoke, her eyes were filled with panic, as if she had been bullied. When other people came over, they saw this scene.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The blonde man was about 2 meters tall. Although Summer wasnt short among the women in the country, she was slender, looking weak. Comparing the two figures, passers-by would naturally stand on Summers side. The blonde man shouted, Dont nder me! I didnt do anything to you! He made the deal because he felt that it was very easy to prevent a woman from boarding a ne. However, he didnt expect that this beautiful woman from H Country would be so difficult to deal with! Summer looked even more pitiful. Im sorry. I really didnt mean to hit you. Please forgive me. Chapter 557 Did Anyone Wrong Her The blonde man sneered and pointed at Summer, anger choked his words. Almost all the bystanders were using him. Two of the young boys from H Country walked up to Summer and asked her, Are you alright? Are you from H Country? Summer nodded. Yes, I am. One of the boys helped her pick up her suitcase, while the other reached out to help her up. I think youre going home, so are we. I wonder if well be on the same flight. Perhaps it was because they were Chinese, Summer did not feel too much rejection towards them. Another reason was that the two boys looked young. They should be students studying in Country M. The two boys looked very polite. It seemed that they came from a well-off family, so Summer was a little less vignt. Thank you. Summer thanked them. Then she took the suitcase over and walked on. The two boys followed. One of them said with a concerned expression, Why dont you wait with us? Do you have any other friends? Actually, my friend is arriving soon. Thank you. Summer thanked them again and left with her suitcase. Since Summer said so, the two boys did not insist and made way for her to leave. Summer walked around and picked a ce where there were many people. After sitting down, she raised her wrist and checked time. It was five oclock in the afternoon, and it was about five or six oclock in the morning in H Country. It was too early for Leonard to get up. After thinking for a while, Summer sent a text message to Leonard. The ne will take off at night. After sending the text message, she did not expect that Leonard would immediately reply or call her, but Leonard called her soon after it. Just as Summer was about to answer the phone, someone suddenly reached out and pulled her phone away very nimbly. Summer suddenly looked up and saw apletely unexpected person. Vicky? Summers voice was trembling with disbelief. She almost forgot about Vicky. After Vicky made a scenest time, she disappeared. Summer never thought that she would run into Vicky here. Summer thought of the blonde man just now. Did Vicky ask him to stall her? With one hand across her chest, Vicky held Summers phone with the other hand. She nced at the phone and then looked at Summer. Vickys smile was eerie, as if it was poisonous. Do you want to answer Leonards call? Summers face was cold as she stretched out her hand and said, Give me the phone. Give it to you? Vicky hung up on Leonard and immediately reached out her hand. Someone immediately handed her a drink. In front of Summer, Vicky threw the phone into the drink. Then, she handed the cup to the bodyguard behind her and said, Give her the phone. The bodyguard took out the phone from the drink and handed it to Summer. The phone had been soaked in the drink and it had crashed now. Even so, Summer still reached out and took the phone. She noticed that Vickys assistant and a few bodyguards were standing behind Vicky. Summer was in a foreign country, and she was aplete stranger here, while Vicky had brought so many people Today, Summer could not leave easily. However, there were many people here, so it wouldnt be so easy for Vicky to take Summer away. Summer was thinking about the solution, so she slowly took the phone. Of course, Vicky could tell what Summer was up to. She walked up to Summer and sat down. The bodyguards surrounded them. Vicky crossed her legs and saidzily, Do you want to go with us on your own initiative? Summer knew that she couldnt act rashly. She said with a serious look, Alright. Where are we going? Ill take you to an interesting ce. After Vicky finished, she looked at Summer with a smile. Summer felt a sense of doubt. Suddenly, the bodyguard stepped forward and covered Summers mouth with the towel in his hand. There was poison on the towel, and Summer felt dizzy after taking one breath. Help. Before she could say anything else, she fainted. Vicky looked at Summer, who had fainted. A cold light shed through her eyes and she whispered, Adams, Ill be able to avenge your death very soon. In Hoover City, Leonard leaned against the bed with his phone in hand. He called Summer just now, but Summer hung up on him. He was furious yesterday so he said something he didnt mean to. When he thought of Summer living in the vi with another man, he felt jealous. Summer was a smart woman. She should know what to do. Although he was angry, he did not mean that Summer had to return home in such a short period of time. That would be too hard. As long as Summer did not live in Connels vi, it would be fine. To her surprise, Summer would listen to him ande back. She had never seen been so meek before. Did she suffer any grievances outside? Leonardo hadnt seen her for days. The wrinkles between Leonards eyebrows smoothed out and he called her again. However, he did not get through this time. Summer had just hung up on him. Why didnt he get through this time? With a serious look, Leonardo got out of bed in his pajamas. As he walked towards the study room, he kept calling Summer. Had she already boarded the ne so he couldnt get through? But Summer sent him a text message, saying that she booked a flight tonight.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Leonardo turned on hisputer and checked thetest flight from Country M to Hoover City. He discovered that thetest flight would set off two hourster! Leonards hand, which was holding the mouse, trembled. He stared at the flight information on theputer screen and made a call to Tim. Mr. Emerson. Tim answered the phone very quickly. Although he was woken up, there wasnt a trace of impatience in his tone. Check thetest flight from Country M to Hoover City. Leonard thought he might be wrong. Perhaps a flight just took off, and there was no record online. Tim knew that Summer went to Country M. After hearing it, he immediately thought of Summer and got up to help him check the flight information without any dy. A rustling sound came from Tim, and then his voice could be heard. Thetest flight will take off in two hours. Thest flight left an hour ago. Hearing this, Leonard turned over the keyboard in front of him with one hand and said in a frighteningly deep voice, Get me a ticket to Country M as soon as possible. Chapter 558 She Was Drugged Telling from Leonardos tone, Tim guessed something might have happened. Without asking, Tim immediately hung up to book the ticket. After booking the ticket, he drove to Leonardos vi. When he arrived, Leonardo happened toe downstairs. Tim nodded slightly and called out, Mr. Emerson. Just as Leonardo was about to speak, he heard a sudden movementing from upstairs. The carved handrails on the stairs in the vi were made of wood. There was a gap between each one. When Leonardo turned around, he saw Rosie kneeling on the stairs. Holding the handrails on the stairs, through the gap in the middle, she stared at Leonardo eagerly. The weather was getting colder and colder. Normally, Rosie wouldnt wake up so early. Today was an exception. Rosie had just woken up and was still in a daze. Lying on the armrest of the stairs, she stared downstairs with sleepy eyes. Receiving her gaze, one might soften his heart. Tim saw that Leonardo did not move, so he called out to her, Rosie. Rosie frowned and replied, Yes. When Rosie was not very clear-headed, she did not speak much. A servant walked over. At the sight of Rosie, she was shocked. Mr. Emerson Leonardo coldly nced at the servant. Quickly take her upstairs. Yes. The servant hurriedly took Rosie upstairs and helped her get dressed. Then she brought Rosie down. Rosies mind was much clearer. When she was carried down by the servant, she fixed her eyes on Leonardo. Leonardo reached out to her, and she spread her arms, expressing her willingness to let Leonardo hug her. Leonardo carried her onto the sofa with a serious expression as if he was talking to an adult. I need to leave home now. Clenching her small hands, Rosie looked up at him and asked in a sweet voice, Where are you going? Rosies reaction was somewhat simr to Summers. Leonardo adjusted her slightly messy bangs and said softly, Ill go to look for Summer. Mommy! When Rosie heard Summers name, her eyes lit up. Leonardo replied indifferently, Yes. Rosie immediately said, I want to go with you. It had been a long time since Rosie saw Summer, and she missed Summer very much. Leonardo rejected Rosie with a serious look, No. I miss Mommy! Rosie clenched her small fist and looked at him angrily. Leonardo did not waver because of her angry appearance look. He said in a low voice, You must be obedient at home. Rosie pursed her lips, and her eyes were filled with tears. Tim, who was standing at the side, feel extremely distressed. Mr. Emerson, how about. Before Tim could finish, Leonardo flicked a cold nce at him, who then immediately shut up. Leonardo was a man of his words. He said that he wouldnt take Rosie along with him, and he meant it. Rosie was just a child. In the end, she couldnt help but cry loudly, I want to see Mom. You want to see her, and me too. Leonardo stopped talking to her and turned around to instruct the servant, Take her upstairs. I dont want to go! Normally, Rosie was very obedient in front of Summer. Although she was a little naughty in front of Leonardo, she was a good girl most of the time. However, she had indeed inherited Summers temperament. Whatever Leonardo said was fine, but if he didnt agree to look for Summer with Rosie, Rosie couldnt hold back any longer. She cried loudly in the arms of the servant, pounding like an angry kitten. While crying, Rosie shouted, Mom. I want Mom! However, Leonardo did not seem to have heard her. He walked outside and Tim stopped him with a hesitant expression. Mr. Emerson. If you dont want to go with me, you can stay in Hoover City, Leonardo said without looking back. Mr. Emerson, Rosie is too young. She hasnt seen Mrs. Emerson in such a long time. Now you have to go out and leave her at home alone. Although Tim knew that Leonardo had a tendency to get angry, he still spoke for Rosie. People who had children tend to be soft-hearted. Leonardo turned around and looked at him with a serious face, Are you teaching me what to do? Tim frowned slightly and said, Mr. Emerson, dont you think youve been too cold to Rosie recently? As soon as he finished speaking, Tim felt the intense cold aura from Leonardo. Tim dropped his head slightly and didnt dare to say anything else. A few secondster, Leonardo suddenly called out his name, Tim. When Tim heard this, he looked up at Leonardo and discovered that Leonardos eyes were gloomy. Leonardos tone was extremely indifferent, as if he was saying something that had nothing to do with him. If it werent for Rosie, Adams wouldnt have had the chance to threaten us to go to the ind. Having worked for Leonardo for so many years, Tim knew what Leonardo meant even if thetter didnt put everything on the table. What Leonardo meant was that if it werent for Rosie, those things wouldnt have happened. But whats wrong with Rosie? Tim was talking to Leonardo from a fathers point of view. It wasnt her fault, but mine. Mr. After Leonardo finished, he strode away, not giving Tim the chance to say more. Tim knew Leonardo well. He always split hairs when Summer was involved.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. It was not easy for Leonardo to let go of the past. He had been living for years under the shadow of his mothers incident. Now he could not let go of what happened to Summer. Therefore, after he recovered his memories about Summer, he became cold towards Rosie. He still loved Rosie, but he couldnt love her as purely as when he lost his memory. In a disturbed state of mind, Leonardo needed time and the right approach to slowly open his heart. He should take it easy. Right now, the most important thing was to go to Country M to find Summer. When Tim came back to his senses, he discovered that Leonardo had already left the vi, so he hurriedly followed him. When Summer woke up, she felt dizzy. She intended to reach out to massage her temples, only to find as if her hand was as heavy as a stone. She was unable to lift it at all. Summer was shocked and suddenly remembered what had happened. At the airport, Vicky. Summer was suddenly wide awake and looked around. The room was tidy and empty. No one else could be seen. Summer tried to put her arms on the bed to sit up. But she found that she could not make it, for she did not have any strength. Vicky kidnapped Summer and didnt ask anyone to watch her. Vicky must have predicted that Summer would not be able to escape. Summer felt limp all over, so Vicky must have drugged her. Summer clenched her hands tightly and pursed her lips. She stared at the ceiling in dismay for a while and then began to observe the room. Unfortunately, she couldnt get a clue from the furnishings in the room. Chapter 559 Give You A Less Painful Death Although Summer could not move, she could speak. Is there anyone? Vicky! She shouted at the door. Not long after, the door was pushed open. A bodyguard pushed the door open and looked at her. When Summer saw someone enter, she said, Where is Vicky? I want to see her. Wait! After it, the bodyguard left. The door was mmed shut. The room returned to total silence. Summer struggled on the bed for a while and found herself still unable to move. The door was pushed open again from the outside. Summer suddenly turned to look at the door and discovered that the person who entered was Vicky. Vicky was followed by a bodyguard and her assistant.N?velDrama.Org ? content. She walked in and sat down on the sofa not far from the bed. Crossing her legs, she looked at Summer coldly, Youre looking for me? Im here. Why are you still lying on the bed? Vicky knew that her subordinates had drugged Summer, so she said this on purpose to embarrass Summer. Summer knew this very well, so she couldnt be bothered to argue with Vicky on this matter. Summer stared at Vicky and calmly said, What do you want from me? Do you n to kill me to avenge Adams death? Vicky seemed to be enraged by Summers calm expression. She red at Summer. To kill you? You know your situation very well. Of course, I want to kill you! But I dont just want to kill you! After she finished, sheughed weirdly, and her eyes shed with joy. Summer frowned slightly, and a strange feeling was aroused. Vicky wished Summer could die. Summer would definitely suffer since she had fallen into Vickys hands. Besides her, Vicky hated Leonardo as well. Would Vicky use her to lure Leonardo here? That Vicky would do so was what Summer could expect. How smart Leonardo was! Vicky would not dare to have such an idea if she was not stupid. If Vicky used Summer to threaten Leonardo, she might fall into Leonardos trap. You want to kill Leonardo as well. Summer said calmly and then sneered. Her tone was heavy with ridicule. Do you think you can defeat Leonardo? You overestimate yourself. Vickys eyes suddenly turned exceptionally cold. After a few seconds, she raised her chin slightly and said with an expression of certainty, Of course I cant defeat Leonardo, but I can defeat you. Her voice was very soft, sounding creepy, as if she was brewing a huge conspiracy. Summer couldnt figure out what else Vicky would do besides using her to lure Leonardo here. As Vicky thought of something, her eyes shone with excitement. Her face, with heavy makeup, twisted in crazy excitement. Immediately after, Vickys expression returned to normal. She sighed faintly and said, Were too far away. After we talk for such a while, my neck hurts. As soon as she finished, a bodyguard stepped forward. He rudely pulled Summer out of bed and threw her to the ground. There was no carpet on the floor. Summer fell onto the ice-cold floor by force, so she felt pain all over. Summer pursed her lips tightly and struggled to support herself. She managed to sit up, but she could not stand up no matter what. Vicky watched Summer wriggling on the ground like a dog and felt satisfied. To my surprise, this kind of drug has such a strong effect. Those bodyguards are too tactless. I should have told them to give you less drug. Summer knew Vicky wanted to torture her and watch her suffer. However, the more Vicky wanted to see Summer suffer, the more Summer wanted to beposed. Summer let Vicky talk to herself. After Vicky finished, Summer smiled and said, Do you wonder what Adams said before he died? Upon hearing Adams name, Vicky could no longer maintain the rxed expression on her face. She picked up a cup in her hand and threw it straight at Summer. Her voice was sharp. Shut up! You dont deserve to mention Adams! Summer tilted her head, but she couldnt dodge the cup that Vicky threw over. The cup smashed into Summers forehead, fell to the ground, and was broken into pieces. Summer lowered her head slightly, and drops of blood fell to the white floor tile in front of her. Summer reached out and touched her forehead. After touching the warm liquid, Summer extended her hand in front of her and took a look at it. She looked up at Vicky and continued, It seems like you dont want to know what Adams said before he died. Compared to Summer, Vicky was more like the person who had been hit by the ss. Sitting there, Vicky clenched her hands. Her entire body was tense from the mood swings. She straightened her back and stared at Summer with hatred. As Vicky fixed her eyes at Summer, Summer didnt avoid her gaze. Summer was unyielding, showing no trace of fear on her face. Once realized that Summer was not afraid to die, Vicky got even angrier. She red at Summer. Summer, I will really kill you! I know. Summers face was still calm. It seemed that she didnt hear Vicky tried to kill her, but she was chatting with an insignificant person. Vicky then suppressed her anger and said, If you tell me what Adams said before he died, I will allow you to die less painfully. Summer seemed to be interested and asked seriously, Really? Are you afraid now? A sh of pride shed through Vickys eyes. She knew that no one in this world wasnt afraid of death. Thats right. Im extremely scared. Summerughed and continued, But its useless. You wont let me go. Vicky sneered. Tell me what happened before he died. Summer secretly moved her legs and found that she could use some strength. However, the expression on her face did not change at all. She said indifferently, I wont tell you. You! Vicky stood up. Be sensible! Do you believe that I will kill you right now? Summer found that these people liked to threaten her. Vicky liked it, so did Leonardo. However, Leonardo wouldnt talk so much nonsense like Vicky. Summer remained a calm look. Youve been in deep pain in the past three years, havent you? You cannot find anyone to talk about Adams and you havent even seen him before he died. Chapter 560 Other Accomplices Summers tone was soft, but Vicky founded it harsh. In the past three years, Vicky led a painful life. She did not have the chance to see Adams for thest time, nor were the people around her on friendly terms with Adams. When she missed Adams, she could talk to no one about Adams. She was tormented by all sorts of emotions, such as lovesickness, regret. Revenge was the only faith that supported her to live. She finally found an opportunity to catch Summer, but she didnt want to kill Summer directly. She hated Summer too much, so she wouldnt let Summer die easily. Vicky looked at Summer with a gloomy gaze and shrieked, Shut up! Shut up, Summer! Well. Summer stopped talking as she was told. Vicky stared at Summer. Her eyes were like sharp swords, as if she was going to stab Summer to death in the next second. However, she suppressed her anger and only said, You will beg me. After she finished, she led a group of people out. A big sound was heard. The door was closed, and Summer was the only one left in the room. Summer felt the paining from her forehead. Hand against her forehead, Summer struggle to stand on her feet. There was no towel in the room. She picked up a piece of ss from the ground and cut a piece of cloth from a sheet before pressing it against the wound. Fortunately, the wound on her forehead was not serious. Only the topyer of skin was injured. As long as she pressed down on the wound, the blood would coagte. When she sat on the ground, she was bleeding and weak. Now that she had lost a lot of blood, she felt much better. At the airport, Summers phone was scrapped by Vicky it in the drink. Nothing in the room could tell Summer the time. Summer could only tell from the pitch-ck scene outside the window that it was night. Since it was the night in Country M, it was daytime in H Country. She sent a text message to Leonard at the airport, but she missed his call. He should have been suspicious and he might have left for Country M. However, Summer was in Country M rather than in Hoover City. What Leonard wanted to do here would not be as easy as it was at home. Summer thought a lot. Finally, she fell asleep unconsciously. She woke up at dawn. When she opened her eyes, the room was bright. The curtains were not closed, and sunlight shone through the ss window, bringing warmth to her body. This was the first time the sky had cleared up since Summer came here before this, every day was gloomy and cold, without a ray of sunshine. Perhaps something good would happen on such a sunny day. Summer reached out and touched her injured forehead. Blood had already condensed. Fortunately, it was winter. If it were summer, the wound would definitely be inmed. After she woke up, Summer found that she was not as weak as before. At least, she did not fall when she got out of bed. She didnt know how Vicky got these dirty drugs. Only a handful of people knew that Summer left from Hoover City to Country M, so it probably wasnt a coincidence that Vicky was able to capture Summer at the airport. Had Vicky been keeping an eye on Summer, or Vicky had other aplices? Previously, Leonard found out that the person who secretly colluded with Vicky was Michael. However, after Leonard came to awareness of it, he arranged people to watch Michael. When Michael was young, he was a man of influence. After he was crippled three years ago, Leonard ignored him. He began secretly collude with others to make small movements. But under Leonards nose, Summer did not think that Michael could cause any trouble. In other words, it was very likely that Vicky had been following Summer so she could catch Summer. Or someone else who knew Summers whereabouts had secretly tipped off Vicky. If Vicky had a new aplice, who would this new aplice be?Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Besides people in Hoover City, only Stanley, Connel as well as Jenny knew Summers whereabouts. It was impossible for Jessica and Leonard to tell Vicky about her whereabouts, so Stanley or might be the one. Stanley would not do this. In other words, it was Connel who tipped Vicky off. Connel let Summer go easily, because Vicky was waiting for Summer. Summer thought of this possibility and put on a self-deprecating smile. She had underestimated Connel. Summer walked to the window and looked at the scenery outside. There was a forest and a vi outside. Summer was not familiar with Country M, but she knew that such trees and vis weremon here. She did not know where she was right now. Even if she ran out, she would be at a loss where to go. Even so, Summer tried hard to find a way to escape. She forced herself to be calm in front of Vicky. She knew better than anyone how much Vicky hated her and wanted to kill her. The sound of the door opening came from behind her. Summer hurriedly ran back to the bed andy down, pretending to be weak. Vicky was afraid that Summer would run away, so she forced Summer to take the drug, which would make Summer prone to be weak. If Vicky knew that Summer could stand up and walk now, she might force Summer again. After Summery down on the bed, she heard someone walk in and opened her eyes, looking as if she had just woken up. Two bodyguards directly pulled her out of bed and carried her out. The bodyguards used much strength. Summer felt that her arm was about to be dislocated, but she still pretended to be weak. They took her to the dining room. Vicky was eating by the dining table. The bodyguards threw Summer into the chair opposite her. Vicky wiped her hands with a towel and looked at Summer. Then she looked away with disgust and angrily said to the bodyguard, Did I ask you to bring her down to dine with me? She isnt worthy of sitting at the same table as me. Hearing this, bodyguards immediately pulled Summer off the chair. Summer gritted her teeth and was thrown to the ground. Fortunately, the chair was not high. Even though she fell to the ground, she was not hurt. However, she looked extremely miserable. Vicky looked at Summer, who was lying on the ground, with satisfaction. She sat on a chair, feeling a sense of superiority. Vicky enjoyed the feeling of looking down at people from a high ce, especially at Summer. Summer had been inferior to her since childhood. But when Summer grew up, somehow, she lived a more glorious life than Vicky. Chapter 561 Can You Stand Up? Vicky couldnt bear that. She grew up believing that Karen and Summer were just her servants whom she could boss around as she wanted. Even now, she still thought so. In Vickys view, Summer should grovel to her and wait on her withoutint. However, Summer, who was supposed to serve her without a murmur, actually killed Adams! Just when Vicky could finally be with Adams, he was killed by Summer and Leonardo! Vicky bit her lips, stood up and walked to Summer. Then she raised her hand and pped Summer hard across the face, Summer, these two days are my happiest days in the past three years. Do you know why? She pped Summer with much force, so Summers face went numb. Summer took a deep breath and dropped her jaw. After a while, feelings came back to her face. She stared at Vickys ferocious face and sneered, Why are you so happy? Anyway, Adams will nevere back to life. She said that just to irritate Vicky. Sure enough, Vicky was easily enraged by those remarks. She reached out and grabbed Summers clothes, Summer, dont think that you can rest in peace though you live afortable life now. And dont pretend to be calm, because you will lose your coolness very soon. Summer raised her eyebrows and said with a disapprovingly look, Oh? It wasnt that she didnt care about what Vicky said. In fact, she was eager to know what Vicky wanted to do. Thus, she tried to rile Vicky up, and then Vicky would be really mad and let slip her secret. However, Vicky was exceptionally tolerant this time. Summer had been angering her since yesterday, but Vicky said nothing. Summer felt confused and a little uneasy. She suspected that Vicky might really have an ace up her sleeve. Vicky sneered and walked back to the dining table. She casually threw a piece of bread in front of Summer and said with lofty distain, You must be hungry, right? Take it. Summer was indeed a little hungry, but she wouldnt eat food dropped on the ground. You still have your pride? Good! Vickys face clouded over. What she hated the most was Summers calm face, as if Summer was invulnerable. Vicky hated to see that. But then she thought it didnt matter, for she couldpletely crush Summer and cause her to freak out soon. Summer sat on the ground silently. Vicky stopped talking to her and began to have her meal. While sitting on the ground miserably, Summer was secretly watching Vicky. Vicky looked thinner than when Summerst saw her, and she ate very little now. She just had a small piece of bread and half a cup of milk. Though she wore heavy makeup, it was easy to tell that she was off color. Last time when Summer saw Vicky, she had found that Vicky seemed to have mental problems. Vicky was extremely irritable and was taking medicine. Summer looked at Vicky quietly until Vicky finished her meal and left. Vicky left with her men and only had two bodyguards watch over Summer. The two bodyguards didnt take Summer seriously. They stood close and chatted happily, not worrying that Summer would run away. Summer felt that Vicky was up to something. Vicky was mean and vengeful, so she would definitely beat Summer up these days. However, she didnt do that. Instead, she restrained herself from torturing Summer. While the two bodyguards were chatting, Summer moved aside to lean against the chair nearby, because she was a little tired from pretending to have no strength at all. She didnt expect that it wasnt easy to pretend to be weak. After a long time, a loud noise came from outside. You cant go in. Who are you? You cant go in! Amidst the screams and noises, a recognizable male voice sounded. Get out of the way! The mans voice was low and deep, which sounded angry and frightening. The voice Summer looked towards the entrance of the dining room, but then she realized that she couldnt see what happened outside from here. The two bodyguards also heard the noises outside. One of them said, Ill watch her. You go out and see whats going on! Why should I go out to have a look? Cant you do that? Why are you so petty? Cut the crap! Just go and see. Damn it! One of the bodyguards cursed and walked out. However, he had almost reached the door of the dining room when he retreated. As he moved back, Summer then found that someone was pointing a gun at the bodyguards forehead and asking him to retreat. Behind the person holding the gun stood a familiar man. Summer looked at the man and muttered, Leonardo. There were chairs and tables in front of her, so they couldnt see her as soon as they came in. Though her voice was low, Leonardo seemed to have heard her and walked straight to her. He had brought a lot of people here. Tim and a group of bodyguards were following Leonardo, all of whom looked cold and strong. Seeing that his fellow was being held at gunpoint, the other bodyguard bluffed and said, Who are you? You are trespassing on private property. And you even hold a gun. Leonardo nced at him and smiled, fiercely kicking him away. Then he walked to Summer. He stared at her for a moment and reached out his hand. But he paused halfway and withdrew his hand. He said in a slightly low and hoarse voice, Can you stand up? Summer put her hand on the chair to support herself and stood up. Before she could steady herself, Leonardo pulled her into his arms.N?velDrama.Org ? content. It had been about a day since she was caught by Vicky yesterday, and she hadnt washed up or changed her clothes during this period. Now she was in a terrible state. She lied quietly in Leonardos arms. After a while, she pushed him and said in a rxed tone, Let go of me. I havent washed my face since yesterday. Leonardo did not let go of her. He held her for a moment and said, Its okay. You used to be ugly, but I still love you. Summer pursed her lips and punched him angrily, Youre ugly! Chapter 562 The Perpetrator Isn’t an Ordinary Person Leonardo ignored her words and kept holding her in his arms. Tim walked over and greeted, Mr. and Mrs. Emerson. Summer hurriedly patted Leonardo, signaling to him to release her. Leonardo set her free, but then he grabbed her hand tightly and studied her. His stomach was in knots when he walked in and saw Summer leaning against the chair and sitting on the ground. He knew how much Vicky hated Summer, so his heart sank when he knew it was Vicky who took Summer away. The moment he saw Summer, he felt both happy and flustered. He was worried that Vicky had done something unforgivable to Summer. Fortunately, Summer was able to stand up. Leonardo stretched out his hand and gently touched Summers wound covered with congealed blood, his forehead knotting into a frown.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Summer also reached out to touch the wound on her forehead and exined, It doesnt hurt. Its just a flesh wound. Hearing this, Leonardo didnt stop frowning. Summer patted his hand and said, Lets go. Leonardo looked around and said, You go with Tim and wait for me in the car. What? Summer wanted to ask him what he was going to do, but she paused when she realized that he was probably going to deal with Vicky. Then she stopped asking and just followed Tim out of the vi. She saw several cars parked outside, which belonged to Leonardo and his subordinates. As soon as they got in the car, Tim got the medical kit and said to Summer, Mrs. Emerson, let me treat your wound. Although it was a superficial injury, it would heal more quickly after treatment. She closed her eyes and allowed Tim to treat her wound, Did you prepare the medical kit? No. Mr. Emerson asked me to buy it on the way here, Tim couldnt help but smile as he said. He had worked for Leonardo for many years. Most of the time, Leonardo looked cold and distant, but he was really considerate for Summer. He would get everything set up for her. However, Tims smile faded when he thought of what Leonardo had said to him before they set off to save Summer. Summer felt Tim was very skilled in treating wounds. She could tell he had helped others treat their wounds frequently in the past. Suddenly, she remembered she had seen Leonardo near the house in the slums she rented after marriage. At that time, he got a gunshot wound. He threatened her to take out the bullet for him. Though he wasnt given the anesthesia, he still made it through. It had been a long time since it took ce, so Summer had a feeling that it seemed like forever ago. However, it had indeed happened. She asked, Did Leonardo often get hurt before? She had seen Leonardos body, but she didnt look at it carefully. She only knew there were a few scars on his body. Not often. Sometimes he would have idents, Tim answered briefly. It was obvious that he didnt want to talk about that. As he finished speaking, he also was done treating and bandaging Summers wound. Summer opened her eyes and said, After I married Leonardo, I rented a house in the slums. And Ive seen him with a gunshot wound there. You should know about that. I know. Tim nodded slightly and stopped putting things back to the medical kit. What happened that time? Summer didnt know why Leonardo got injured, and she never asked him about it. She thought that ordinary people wouldnt be able to hurt Leonardo. Therefore, the person who had shot him must be a powerhouse. I dont know either. Mr. Emerson didnt leave it to me. He handled it himself, Tim put the medicine back and said slowly. Summer frowned, Wasnt it done by the Emersons? At that time, Leonardo was totally focused on the case of his mothers kidnapping. Thus, only the Emersons would try to kill him. Moreover, the perpetrator had a gun, which meant he wasnt an ordinary person. Even someone like Adams might not be able to get a gun. Tim seemed to realize that he had spilled the beans, a strange looking over his face. Summer wanted to say something when she heard the engine noiseing from outside. She turned around and saw Vicky get out of her car, which was surrounded by Leonardos subordinates. Summer opened the door and got off. Vicky looked across the crowd and fixed her eyes at Summer, putting on a weird smile. Summer suddenly remembered what Vicky said before. She frowned slightly but did not walk over. The bodyguards surrounded Vicky, who was leaning against the carposedly. Summer saw this and was even more suspicious. Leonardo walked out of the vi and strode to her when he saw Summer. He directly pressed her shoulder and tried to get her into the car, Wait for me in the car. Why do you want me to wait for you in the car? Ill wait for you here. Summer looked at his face and felt that something was wrong. On cue, Vickys remarks came back to her again. As she looked at Leonardo, an idea suddenly came upon her. She said in a trembling voice, Wheres Rosie? She tightly grabbed Leonardos arm, with fear in her beautiful eyes. Leonardo slightly pursed his lips and said, She is at home. After we settle things here, we will go back to see her. Really? Summer felt uneasy and asked uncertainly. Leonardo firmly answered, Really. After he finished speaking, he winked at Tim. Tim understood and quickly closed the door. Seeing that Summer got into the car and the car door was closed, Leonardo walked towards Vicky. Although Summer still felt uneasy in her heart, she believed Leonardo. He wouldnt lie to her. She watched Leonardo walk towards Vicky. Then she looked at Tim and said, Tim, could I use your phone? Who do you want to call? Tim asked as he took out his phone. Call home. I want to talk to Rosie. Only when Summer heard Rosies voice would she feel at ease. Although Vicky always put on airs in front of her, Vicky was too confident this time. So Summer felt that Vicky must be nning something. Chapter 563 Give Her What She Wants Hearing that Summer was going to call home, Tims expression changed slightly. He said, My phone didnt activate the international roaming service. Summer was surprised for a moment, All right then. Seeing that she believed it, Tim nodded and said, How about you use Mr. Emersons phone after hees back? Summer looked at his face and found nothing wrong, replying, OK. Outside the car. The bodyguards surrounding Vicky moved aside as Leonardo approached her. She brought fewer people here, who were hiding at the back now. She still remembered all the cruel things that Leonardo had done to her before. Therefore, she couldnt help but tremble and retreat when she saw him. However, she couldnt move back since there was a car behind her. She stared closely at Leonardo, her facial muscles twitching with tension. Leonardo stood in front of her with a gloomy look and said in a dead voice, I really underestimated you. It seems that you want to die in a foreign country, just like Adams did. Hearing Adams name, Vicky calmed down a little and wasnt as terrified as before. She gazed at Leonardo with her tearful eyes. Even though she was scared, she still mustered up the courage to ask with her body trembling, Did you just admit that it was you who killed Adams? He deserved it! Though Leonardo hadnt regained all his memories yet, he knew what happened back then from Tim. Thus, he thought that Adams deserved more than death. It was Adams who caused Summer to lie in the hospital bed for three years. Before marrying Summer, Leonardo had suffered in silence for many years. No matter how people misunderstood and ndered him, he didnt care and just ignored it. However, Summer was the apple of his eye. He only cared about her in the world, but he didnt protect her well. If Adams was still alive, he would cut Adams into pieces for Summer. Leonardos tone was so cold and gloomy that Vicky felt as if she had traveled back to the night when her flesh was cut by Leonardos subordinate piece by piece in the dimly lit room. Back then, Leonardo just sat in the shadows and watched it indifferently Though several years had passed, she still remembered the fear she felt at that time. You should be d that Adams died in that explosion. If he didnt die Leonardo wore a strange smile and paused. Even if he didnt finish his words, Vicky was already frightened by him. She paled with hatred in her eyes. She trembled and said, Leonardo do you think Im as weak as three years ago? You and Summer cant escape. Though afraid, she still plucked up the courage to talk tough. If she wasnt Vicky, Leonardo might have appreciated her courage.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Now he only sneered and signaled to his subordinate, who then tied Vicky up and quickly taped her mouth. You Vicky was struggling to say something, but Leonardo didnt give her the chance. He turned around and got into the car where Summer was sitting, while Vicky was taken by his subordinates to another car. When Leonardo got in the car, Summer asked, What do you want to do to Vicky? Just now, he was talking to Vicky with his back to Summer, so Summer didnt see their faces and couldnt know what they were talking. Leonardo stared at the wound wrapped in gauze on Summers forehead for a while and said, Give her what she wants. Since Vicky was courting death, he would let her. Summer was silent for a moment and looked up at him, Call Rosie. I want to hear her voice. Hearing this, Leonardo didnt take out his phone. Instead, he said, Its early morning in Hoover. Summer froze for an instant. She only thought of listening to Rosies voice, but she forgot the jetg. Then make a video call to the servant. I want to see Rosie, she involuntarily clenched Leonardos sleeve as she spoke. This time, Leonardo was straightforward, Alright. He took out his phone and called home, I want to see Rosie. The servant said something, and then Leonardo hung up and made a video call. As soon as the video call was connected, Summer saw Rosie sleeping soundly on her bed. She stared at the phone screen for a long time. Only after confirming that it was really Rosie did she feel relieved. Her nerves were so tense that she went limp as she rxed. She lied in Leonardos arms and said with lingering fear, Vicky caught me, but she didnt torture me Leonardo interrupted her in a cold voice, Didnt torture you? Summer knew that he was referring to the wound on her forehead. She shook her head and said, It is nothing. She hates my guts, but I just got a slight injury. See, she really didnt abuse me. However, she was confident and seemed to have gotten something on me. I was pondering over it for a long time and only thought of Rosie She heaved a long sigh of relief and said in a rxed tone, Fortunately, Rosie is fine. However, just because Rosie was fine, Summer was even more puzzled. She asked, What do you think Vicky is up to? What exactly does she want to do? Leonardo wrapped his arm around her waist and tenderly put her head against his chest, saying in a gentle tone, Have some rest. Summer was indeed tired. She leaned against his chest and was overwhelmed by the familiar body scent. She felt secure and gradually fell asleep. Noticing that her breathing became steady, the tenderness on Leonardos face disappeared. Something cold shed in his eyes. Tims face became taut when he saw Leonardos expression in the rearview mirror, Mr. Emerson Shut up. Although Leonardo was addressing to Tim, he didnt look at Tim but stared straight ahead. Tim didnt know what he was thinking. Tim nced at Summer, who was sleeping peacefully in Leonardos arms. Then he moved his mouth, but didnt say anything. Chapter 564 You Look Terrible When Summer woke up, she found herself lying on a bed. The room was extremely quiet, as if she was the only one here. Suddenly, Leonardos voice sounded, Good morning. Summer turned around and saw him sitting beside the bed. It turned out that he was also in the room. He just didnt speak. What time is it? Summer put her hands on the bed and sat up. Leonardo stepped forward and helped her up. His voice was gentle, Eight oclock. He asked, Are you hungry? Lets go downstairs and have breakfast. He took a handbag from behind his back and gave it to Summer. She nced at it and knew that was her clothes. Since Summer didnt say anything, Leonardo reached out and touched her head, Can you dress yourself? Or do you want me to help you? His tone was very serious, as if Summer was disabled. Summer pushed him with a wry smile, Ill do it myself. You go out. OK, Ill wait for you outside. Leonardo stared at her worriedly for a moment and walked out of the room. When the door was closed, Summer took out the clothes from the handbag. The clothes were brand new with faint fragrance. Obviously, the clothes had been washed and dried. Leonardo was truly considerate. After getting dressed, Summer went out and saw Leonardo leaning against the wall, head down and lost in thought. At the sound of the door opening, he instantly looked up. With a calm expression, he sized Summer up and smiled, It fits well.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Summer lowered her head and pulled her clothes, asking, You bought it? Leonardo squinted and raised his eyebrows, What? Who do you expect to buy the clothes for you? Summer was sure that Leonardo would get angry if she didnt give him a satisfactory answer. I hope she broke off in mid-sentence and suddenly smiled, running downstairs. Leonardo followed behind and said angrily, Summer! Stop! Slow down. Actually, Summer couldnt run fast as she only ate a little in the past two days. Therefore, she slowed down soon. She looked around and found it was a small vi with simple decorations. It was somewhat simr to Leonardos vi in the Hoover City. He probably had houses in any country in the world. Tim was talking to two bodyguards in the living room. Seeing Summere downstairs, he turned to look at her and said, Good morning, Mrs. Emerson! Tim, have you eaten? Summer asked with a smile. No, Ill eatter. Tim nodded slightly. As soon as he finished speaking, Leonardo already walked downstairs. He moved towards Summer and held her hand, taking her to the dining room. He said in a slightly stern tone, Dont run fast. Look at yourself, you look terrible! Summer had been drugged by Vicky, causing her to be weak. Besides, Vicky didnt give her any water or food. As a result, Summer looked off color and haggard now. However, she wasnt as terrible as Leonardo said! You look terrible! She red at him and tried to shake off his hand. However, she failed because he held her hand tightly. They went to the dining room together. The dining table was filled with food like porridge and soup, all of which were good for Summer. While she was enjoying the soup, she suddenly thought of Vicky. She put down her spoon and asked, Where did you take Vicky to? Did you ask what she was up to? Leonardo paused as he was getting the food. He looked down and put some food in Summers bowl, You just take care of yourself. I will handle it. Im just curious. Summer had a feeling that Leonardo didnt want her to ask about Vicky. She remembered Vicky was also in the car when they came back here. Thus, Vicky should be in this vi too. Since the house was small, Summer thought she could find Vicky without effort. However, she was so na?ve. Leonardo didnt give her the chance to look for Vicky. After meal, he forced her to go upstairs and have some rest. Summer had just woken up and finished the breakfast, so how could she fall asleep now? Shey on the bed with her eyes closed. After a long time, she was still awake, but she didnt open her eyes. Leonardo thought that she was asleep and tucked her in before leaving. As soon as he left, Summer opened her eyes and got out of bed. She then put on her coat and followed him out. When she reached the door, Leonardos figure just disappeared from the stairs. She waited at the door for a while to make sure that he was already downstairs. As she tiptoed to the stairs, she saw Tim walked to Leonardo and said something. Then Leonardos face darkened. Afterwards, he went out with Tim. Summer followed closely behind them and discovered that they entered a small room beside the vi. She stood outside and guessed it might be a basement ording to its size. It seemed that Vicky was there. Summer hesitated on the spot for a moment and didnt walk in. Leonardo had his way of handling things, so shed better not to eavesdrop on him. If she wanted to know, she could directly ask him. Thus, she returned to her bedroom. Not long after, Leonardo was back. He walked softly, as he was afraid of waking Summer up. Summer opened her eyes and turned over, pretending to be woken up by him. Leonardo was taking off his coat when he heard the noise. He turned to look at her, Did I wake you up? I didnt fall asleep. Summer pulled on the nket and stared fixedly at him. He was the only person in her eyes. Leonardo unbuttoned his shirt and walked over. Then he bent down and kissed Summer. This kiss came all of a sudden, so Summer was shocked for a while. Then she twined her arms around his neck and kissed him back. After a long time, she asked, Where did you just go? Do something important. Leonardo was obviously a little impatient. After saying that, he tried to wrench himself from her touch and continued kissing her. However, Summer stopped him. She pinned him down forcefully and asked, Whats so important? Chapter 565 He Is Hiding Something from Her Summer. Leonardo called out her name with emphasis. Clearly, he was unhappy at her inquiry. Summer held his hand to stop him from struggling. Then Leonardo directly lowered his head and kissed her on the lips, fudging the answer, What I do right now is also important. Summer immediately released him and pushed him away, covering herself with the quilt. Leonardo was aroused by Summer, but he didnt force her since she didnt want it. He took off his clothes andy on the bed, hugging her across the quilt. Although the heat was on, the room was still cold. Summer didnt want Leonardo to catch a cold, so she shared the quilt with him. Then Leonardo pulled her into his arms. The room quieted down, but Summer couldnt fall asleep. She tried to turn over, only to find herself unable to move with Leonardos arms encircling her waist. Cant sleep? Leonardos deep voice sounded in her ears. Summer didnt answer but just put her hand on the back of his hand. Since you cant sleep, lets settle the score. What? You were so carefree these days that you already forgot how you came here? Though Leonardos tone was as gentle as usual, Summer felt uneasy. She knew she couldnt avoid it since Leonardo brought it up. Back then, she secretly bought a ticket to M Country when Leonardo wasnt at home. She told him this news only before boarding. Now she felt very guilty as she thought about it. She held Leonardos hand, worrying that he would lose his temper. Leonardo continued, Our wedding is dyed. Summer, how are you going to make up for it? Summer already felt guilty, and now she thought she went too far after hearing Leonardosint. She asked, What do you want?N?velDrama.Org ? content. After a moment of silence, Leonardo said, How about you spend some time with me in M Country? Summer was slightly surprised. She did not expect him to make such a simple request. Seeing that Summer didnt answer, Leonardo held her more tightly and said in a threatening tone, What? Is your answer No? No, Im okay with it. Although Summer really missed Rosie, she knew she had to cate Leonardo first. Summer agreed to stay with Leonardo in M Country for a few days. After recovering in the vi for two days, Leonardo took her out to have fun. In the following days, they went out in the morning and came back at night. They didnt bring Tim or any bodyguards with them. Actually, Tim seemed to be busy these days. Most of the time, he was still out when Summer already went back after dinner. Gradually, Summer became suspicious. One day, she asked during breakfast with Leonardo, What is Tim busy with these days? He always left early and came homete. If I didnt know him, I would have suspected that he was having an affair. As she was joking, Tim happened to came back and heard her remarks. My wife asked me to buy some cosmetics for her. Im a stranger to cosmetics, so I went to the make-up counter to buy them Tim said awkwardly. This exnation was quite credible. When Jessica went abroad on business before, she had helped Tim buy some skin-care products for his wife. Summer couldnt imagine that a rigid and serious person like Tim would go to the make-up counter to buy cosmetics for his wife. You can ask me for help. Anyway, Im hanging out with Leonardo these days, Summer said sincerely, but Tim didnt dare to do that. He shook his head and refused, Its more sincere if I buy it for her. In the next few days, Summer and Leonardo still left early and came home at dusk. A week had passed, but Leonardo had no intention of returning to the Hoover City. Summer made a chance to ask tentatively, Shouldnt we go back? Leonardo said casually, Lets stay for a few more days. In the past few days, Summer only went shopping and climbed mountains with Leonardo. She didnt find it fun, nor did she feel that Leonardo really enjoyed it. She had a faint feeling that he wasnt into the trip in M Country. He made such a request just because he didnt want her to go back to Hoover City. Once this thought bubbled up, it grew crazily in her mind. She began to pay attention to Leonardos words and behaviors. Besides, she kept an eye on the time when Tim returned and the frequency with which he talked to Leonardo. She found that Tim would bring a set of cosmetics back every day. It looked like he was really out to buy cosmetics for his wife. As Leonardos right-hand man, Tim was more capable than ordinary people. Although he knew nothing about cosmetics, he could search the address of the cosmetics counter online and buy cosmetics ording to his wifes requirement. This way, he could get it done very quickly. However, he had been busying with it these past few days. His behavior was so abnormal that Summer was suspicious. She thought he was probably doing something for Leonardo under the pretext of buying cosmetics for his wife. And the reason why Leonardo took her out every day was that he didnt want her to know what Tim was doing. They must be hiding something from her, something big. Since Leonardo had to hide it from her, it suggested that it wasnt good news. He never mentioned it, so Summer couldnt ask him directly. If she asked, Leonardo would for sure make up an excuse to fool her. He could see through her little game easily. Summer suddenly remembered that day when she followed Leonardo downstairs. He went to the basement to see Vicky in anger after Tim said something to him. These days, Summer didnt ask Leonardo about Vicky, because he said he would handle it. Summer was tricked by Vicky this time, and Leonardo came to save her. Thus, he had the right to stop her from interfering in Vickys affairs. But now that the thing that Leonardo was hiding seemed to have something to do with Vicky. Summer sized things up in her mind and waited for an opportunity. The next morning. Just like a few days ago, Leonardo was going to take Summer out. When they left the vi and got in the car, Summer flipped through her bag and frowned, I left my lipstick in the room. After searching in vain for the lipstick, she said to Leonardo, Wait for a moment. Ill go get my lipstick. Leonardo did not doubt her, OK. Summer put on a sweet smile, Ill be back soon. Chapter 566 Stay Out of This Summer got out of the car and returned to the vi. On her way to the vi, Summer kept looking back at the door. Until she couldnt see Leonardos car, Summer squatted down and sneaked into the room where the basement was. After entering the room, she closed the door and went down into the basement. The basement was brightly lit with bodyguards in it. When a bodyguard saw Summer, he sounded puzzled, Mrs. Emerson?N?velDrama.Org ? content. For so many days, this was the first time they had seen Summere down for Vicky. Summer stopped and looked inside. She could only vaguely see Vickys figure. So, she raised her head and asked the bodyguard, She still hasnt said anything? Summer didnt know what Leonardo and the others had asked Vicky. But this ambiguous question was enough to convince the bodyguards that she knew what they were doing. These bodyguards knew Leonardo treated Summer very well. When Summer asked like that, they thought that Leonardo had told her everything. One of the bodyguards said, No. Shes tough. Summer did not ask any further. She was afraid that she would expose herself. Ill go see her. Summer walked inside and saw Vicky sitting in a chair with chains on her feet. Vicky had been locked up in the dark basement for over a week. She looked pale and haggard. Her clothes were dirty, but she did not seem to get hurt. Vicky heard footsteps and raised her head idly. When she saw Summer, her eyes glittered with malice. Summer? However, Summer was a little surprised. Would Leonardo be so kind to Vicky? She thought that Leonardo would exhaust his means to torture Vicky. But he didnt. Hey, are you surprised to see me sitting here unscathed? Vicky looked at Summer carefully, and she was confused. But very soon, Vicky realized something. Dont you know it? Vickys face twisted into a weird smile. Summer sneered, What should I know? Vicky threw back her head and roared withughter. Sheughed until tears came to her eyes. Then she said, Summer, youre a mother and you dont even know your daughter was kidnapped. Youre so sad! Summers face changed as she asked in a trembling voice, What? So, you know nothing? Vicky shook her head with a sigh and said in a weird tone, Doesnt Leonardo love you very much? Now he didnt even tell you that your daughter was kidnapped. Summer had thought that Vickys men might attack Rosie. However, Leonardo told her that Rosie was staying at home. And Summer had been making video calls with Rosie all this time, which meant that Rosie should be fine there. Vicky, I talked to Rosie on video yesterday. Now you told me she was kidnapped? Summer said mockingly. Vicky was a little surprised and flustered. But she turnedcent soon. If your daughter is fine at home, why are you still here? This question really got Summer. And her spections made sense now. Rosie had been kidnapped, so Leonardo did not bring Summer back. He was afraid that Summer would find Rosie not at home. And Tim went out early and came homete. He might be looking for Rosie during this time. Everything made sense now. Summer only felt a spasm of panic sweeping over her. She staggered backward. After figuring out the truth, she turned around to look for Leonardo. However, when she turned around, she saw Leonardo standing in the basement. Summer didnt notice when he got here. Leonardo stood at the basement door with a gloomy expression. And he stared at Summer from afar. Summer looked back at Leonardo. But she didnt even dare to ask him if Vicky was telling the truth. Leonardo walked over without saying anything. As he approached her, Summer saw his cold expression. Leonardo ignored Summer and walked right up to Vicky. Then he kicked away the chair Vicky was sitting on. Vicky was only sitting on the chair, not tied to it. Now it was forcefully kicked away, hit the wall and fell apart. Then Vicky fell onto the ground. Vicky was scared and screaming. Leonardo looked so gloomy and fierce, as if he was the grim reaper. Vicky was so frightened that she screamed with her arms over her face. She was trembling in fear as she curled up on the ground. However, Leonardo did not hit Vicky. Because of his mother, Leonardo almost never hit women, not even the vicious Vicky. Back then, Vicky almost killed Summer in the car ident. Although Leonardo was furious, he only had his bodyguards cut her meals. He wanted to torture Vicky to death, but he did not want to do it himself. Now Leonardo still thought so. Summer looked coldly at Leonardo when he did that. She already knew everything even though Leonardo didnt say anything. Leonardo lied to her from the beginning. Rosie had indeed been kidnapped for many days. Meanwhile, Leonardo tried hard to hide it from Summer. Summer bit her lips and walked to Vicky. She held Vicky tightly by the chin. Then she asked in a cold and hoarse voice, Who took my daughter away? Leonardo was here, and Vicky was very afraid of him. Although she hated Summer so much, she replied honestly, I dont know. What? Summer took her hand down from Vickys chin. Then she wrapped her fingers around Vickys throat and her sped hands slowly tightened. At first, Vicky did not care about it. But the more Summers hands tightened, the more difficult it was for Vicky to breathe. Vicky finally realized Summer really wanted to kill her. Let let go of me I I really dont know Vickys face turned purple. He he will e to you Summer did not let Vicky go. She continued to ask, Really? Suddenly, someone behind Summer grabbed her arm and pulled her up. Summer turned around and saw Leonardos stony face. He pursed his lips tightly, and his eyes were zing with anger. Before Summer could call his name, Leonardo pulled her out of the basement. Leonardo was very rude, and Summer felt pain in her wrist. After leaving the basement, Leonardo shook off Summers hand and looked at her coldly. You should stay out of this! Why? They kidnapped Rosie! Summers eyes turned red with anger, but she did not cry. Chapter 567 You Tell Me Leonardos face changed, but he didnt look better. He stared at Summer sharply, as if he could see through her, What were you doing in the basement? Were you trying to strangle Vicky? Summer immediately looked up at Leonardo with her eyes wide open. She couldnt help but clench her hands. Leonardo was right. She really wanted to strangle Vicky just now. Summer hated Vicky. She hated Vicky kidnapped Rosie with others. Vicky had been mean to her since Summer was a kid. Even then, Summer only wanted to do the same to Vicky. She did not hate Vicky that much. After all, Summer had never expected anything from Vicky, her half-sister. So, she did not hate Vicky. However, Vicky had plotted with others to kidnap Rosie. Because Rosie didnt have a happy childhood, Summer always felt that she owed Rosie. And now Rosie was kidnapped because of the grudge between adults, Summer just couldnt ept it. Summer remained silent, and Leonardo did not say anything. He was waiting for her to speak. Summer took a deep breath and gradually calmed down. She tried her best to ask in a calm voice, When was Rosie taken away? Leonardo frowned and remained silent for a moment before saying, The day I arrived in Country M.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Hearing this, Summer bit her lips andughed mockingly. So its been a long time? Summer shook her head and stared coldly at Leonardo. The moment you left, they took Rosie away? Summersst question really hurt Leonardo. Although Summer did not say it, she was obviously ming Leonardo for not protecting Rosie well. Leonardo knew it, but he could not find excuses for himself. He had nothing to say on this. Rosie was kidnaped and you didnt even tell me. Youre making a fool of me! Summer became even angrier because of Leonardos silence. Leonardo! Rosie is your daughter! If you had someone protect her when you leave, they could have never taken Rosie away easily! Rosie was their little girl, but she was kidnapped by a group of strangers. When Summer thought of this, she just felt extremely painfully. She couldnt rx for a moment. Summer raised her voice and said that in a cold tone. Leonardo looked very gloomy too. The bodyguards did not dare to say anything, so they called Tim. Tim just left for a while, so he came back quickly. When Tim returned to the vi, Summer and Leonardo had gone up to the hall. Mr. Emerson, Mrs. Emerson. Tim walked up to them and bowed slightly to them. Summer immediately stood up and asked anxiously, Tim, do you have any news? When the bodyguard called Tim, he told Tim everything on the phone. Tim was not surprised to hear Summers question. But he still looked at Leonardo before saying to Summer, The people who took Rosie away are very cunning. Weve been tracking them these days, but theyre always one step ahead of us. Summer sat back on the sofa and felt very cold. The hall fell into a dead silence. After a while, Summer stood up and walked to the door. Leonardo quickly stood up and grabbed her, Where are you going? I need to see Vicky. After saying that, Summer shook off his hand. Summer remembered Vicky had said that those people woulde to her. Vicky didnt have to lie. She knew the people who had taken Rosie away. Summer believed that she could get Vicky to say something. However, she had only taken a few steps and Leonardo stopped her again. Youre not going anywhere! Summer stared at Leonardo in disbelief and said, Leonardo, you dont care about Rosie, but I do! Get out of my way! Leonardo just grabbed her wrist. Summer, I will take care of this. Summer almost said through gritted teeth, Rosie is my daughter. I will find her myself. She used all her strength to shake off Leonardos hand and walked out. Behind her, Leonardo shouted, Tim! Tim immediately stopped Summer and said with an awkward expression, Mrs. Emerson Summer stopped, but her mind was spinning. Leonardo did not tell her Rosie was kidnapped, and he didnt even want her to ask Vicky. But why? Summer looked up at Tim and asked coldly, Tim, did you hear anything about Rosie? Tims face changed slightly. He only pursed his lips without saying a word. Tim didnt deny it, so they must have known something. Summer sneered and turned to look at Leonardo, You tell me now, or Ill ask Vicky. Leonardo looked at Summer for a while and suddenly called her name. Summer. Summer thought that Leonardo had changed his mind and wanted to tell her the news about Rosie. However, she only felt pain in the neck and then she lost her consciousness. Before that, Summer only saw Leonardos cold eyes. When Summer woke up, she smelled food. Leonardo stood in front of the bed against the light and cast a shadow over it. He said indifferently, Get up and eat something. Summer looked around and sat up from the bed. Then she saw the food on the table. She lifted the nket and got out of bed. She wanted to verify something, so she quickly walked towards the door. But Leonardo did not stop her. He just watched her walking to the door. Summer opened the door and saw the bodyguard outside. The bodyguard first looked at Leonardo and saw how Leonardo reacted. Then he asked Summer, Mrs. Emerson, what can I do for you? Nothing. Summerughed to herself and mmed the door. Summer turned around and looked at Leonardo coldly. Do you think Im your pet? So you can lock me up as you want? Lets eat. Leonardo looked as if he didnt hear Summers words. He just turned around and sat down at the table. Then he looked at Summer, signaling to her toe over and eat. Summer had a breakdown and shouted at him, No! I just want to find Rosie! But Leonardo looked very calm. I will find her. Then just go! Why are you locking me up? Summer closed her eyes and covered her face to calm down. She didnt know what Leonardo wanted to do. If Leonardo wanted to find Rosie, why did he lock her up? Why didnt Leonardo tell her Rosie was kidnapped? Although Summer loved Rosie very much, she was not that fragile to copse if she knew the truth. What broke her apart was that Leonardo locked her up and didnt let her do anything. Chapter 568 No SIM Card Even though Summer was hysterical, Leonardo remained indifferent as if nothing could affect him. After Summerpletely calmed down, Leonardo stood up and walked to her. Then he brought her to the dining table and said indifferently, Just eat. Summer looked at him coldly without saying a word. Why dont you eat something? Leonardo narrowed his eye and sounded angry. Then he sneered, Whatever. Then you cant see Rosie. Summer immediately raised her head and stared at Leonardo. She pursed her lips tightly and picked up her chopsticks to eat. She had no appetite, but Leonardo was determined to make her eat. So, she could only force herself to eat something. After Summer finished eating, a servant came up and cleaned the table. Summer had calmed down. She looked out of the door and asked Leonardo, So, I cant even leave this room? Youve burned down my vi before, Leonardo smiled. Summer looked a little awkward. Leonardo used to lock her up in that vi, and that was the reason why she burned it down. Summer said mockingly, Im really sorry for that. Leonardo didnt say anything. He stood up and left the room. As soon as he went out, Summer kicked away the chair in front of her. She didnt know why Leonardo locked her up. He didnt even want her to look for Rosie together. Summer just couldnt figure out the reason. Suddenly, she thought of something. She reached into her pocket, but it was empty. She went to search the bed and finally found her phone on the bedside table. Leonardo left her a phone? Summers eyes kindled with joy. She picked up the phone, only to find there was no SIM card in it! Leonardo left her phone here, but he took away the SIM card. They were in Country M. Summer didnt know anyone else than Stanley here, but he was still missing. Even if Summer could call Jessica, Jessica couldnt do anything to save her at home. So, Leonardo left her phone here to prevent others from calling Summer. He was not worried that Summer would call someone for help. Now Summer remembered what Vicky had said before. She told Summer that those people who kidnapped Rosie woulde to her. In other words, Leonardo took the SIM card away to prevent those people from contacting Summer? Why did Leonardo bother to prevent that? Did those people kidnap Rosie to bait Summer? Summer muttered, How could it be However, the more she thought about it, the more she was certain about it. Those people were baiting Summer with Rosie. But Leonardo acted soon. To prevent Summer from falling into the trap, he chose to lock her up. Leonardo had never been a kind person. Most of the time, he stopped at nothing to achieve his aims. He did not want Summer to get involved, so he just locked her up. Although he seemed very unreasonable in doing this, it was the simplest and most direct method for him. Leonardo knew Summer would go to save Rosie without any hesitation if those people wanted her to go. When Summer thought what might happen to Rosie, guilt ate her up. If that was the case, Summer could never stay in the room and wait for the news. At night, when Leonardo returned to the room, Summer was taking a bath. The room was well heated. Not long after, Summer came out in a bath towel. Leonardo narrowed his eyes and stared at her. Summer trembled slightly and became a little nervous when his gaze fixed on her. But she pretended to be calm as she walked closer to Leonardo. Is there any news about Rosie?N?velDrama.Org ? content. Yes, Leonardo replied, his eyes couldt help wandering on her body. Summer tried hard to ignore the aggression in Leonardos eyes. She continued to ask calmly, Then what? When can I see her? Leonardo did not say anything. Just as Summer was about to look up at him, he suddenly pulled her into his arms. Summer stiffened for a moment. She subconsciously held his clothes tightly and said with a frown, What are you doing? What do you want me to do to you when youe out in a towel? Leonardo lowered his head. As he spoke softly, Summer could feel his warm breath and her face flushed red. I forgot to bring my clothes. Or you want me to walk out naked? Summer raised her head slightly and stared at Leonardo. Leonardos eyes turned deep, and Summer could see the lust in his eyes. The next moment, Leonardo lowered his head and kissed hard on her lips. Summer struggled, but Leonardo only tightened his grip on her wrist. As she struggled, the towel fell off. Leonardos breathing became heavier. He turned around, threw Summer onto the bed and pressed down on her. Leonardo didnt cut her loose until midnight. He held Summer in his arms and kissed her from time to time. After a while, he stopped and fell asleep. Summer felt his breathing turned calm, so she called him, Leonardo? The man holding her did not respond. After a while, Summer said again, Leonardo, I need some water. Her voice was very low. But Leonardo would hear her if he was still awake. Summer waited for a while longer. Then she tried to take Leonardos hand off her body. But he put his hand back again. Summer could only put her hand into Leonardos hand. Only then did Leonardo give up hugging her. Summer was afraid that Leonardo would wake up, so she stayed still for a while. Then she took out a long strip of cloth under the pillow, as she had prepared it earlier. Summer was moving gingerly to avoid waking Leonardo up. However, he still woke up when she was about to tie his hand. Summer, what are you doing? Leonardo had a deep voice, and he sounded especially gloomy in the dark. When Summer heard it, she couldnt help but tremble. So, she quickly threw the strip and bent down to kiss him. Leonardo was overjoyed when Summer kissed him. Even though he knew what she was doing, he still wanted to finish the kiss. When Leonardo was drawn to her, Summer suddenly hit him in the neck. Chapter 569 Mr. Emerson Will Only Choose You Summer was too nervous, so she hit Leonardo very hard. Then she felt that he stiffened, so she called him in a tense voice, Leonardo? Summer Leonardo muttered. He only called her name and then fell on her. Summer immediately turned her head to the side, and Leonardos headnded on her shoulder. The room fell into a strange silence. Summer could only hear their breathing. After calming down, Summer pushed Leonardo. Leonardo? But Leonardo couldnt reply to it, so Summer pushed him off her body. She sat up and turned on the lights in the room. The moment the room lit up, Summer saw everything. Leonardo had been knocked out, so he was sleeping quietly in bed. When Leonardo fell asleep, he was still frowning slightly, as if there were too many troubles in his dream. Summer stroked the area between his eyebrows until Leonardo stopped frowning. Then she smiled, covered him with the nket and bent down to kiss him on the lips. Summer stood up and looked at his handsome face with a sigh. Then she walked towards the door. After she gently pulled on the door handle and opened the door, she found there were no bodyguards outside. During the day, when Leonardo was not in the house, he would have bodyguards guard the bedroom. At night, bodyguards would leave because Leonardo came back home. Summer gently closed the door. She took her shoes and walked downstairs barefoot. She walked carefully without making a sound. There were lights in the hall. Some bodyguards were on duty in the courtyard. It was midnight, and they were very tired. If Summer remained careful, the bodyguards would not notice her. After thinking about it, Summer was about to go out. Suddenly, she heard Tim calling her from behind, Mrs. Emerson. Summer was scared. Then, she could only turn around and looked at Tim with an upset expression. Assistant Tim. When Summer nned how to escape at night, she only took the bodyguards into consideration. But shepletely forgot Tim also lived in the vi.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Tim looked very calm. He didnt seem to be surprised that Summer came out of the room at this time. He looked at Summer and said calmly, Mrs. Emerson, you can go out alone. But how are you going to find Rosie? Summer thought that Tim would send her back to the room. Now it seemed that he was trying to reason with her. If Tim wanted to talk, Summer was not afraid of anything. Summer crossed her arms and said seriously, Vicky said that they woulde to me. Didnt you guys never hear from Rosie? If you let me out, they will take me away. At that time, you can follow the clues and find out where Rosie is. Tims face changed. Now Summer was even more certain about her thoughts. She stared at Tim and said, So, you guys knew they are after me? Thats why Leonardo didnt tell me that Rosie was kidnapped. After I knew the truth, Leonardo locked me in this vi. He was afraid that I would use myself to exchange for Rosie. Summer knew everything. There was no need for Tim to lie, so he nodded and said, Yes. This simple answer exined everything Summer had thought before. Summer bit her lips and rubbed her forehead. She scratched her head irritably and then questioned Tim, How can you let Leonardo do that? If those people wanted me, then trade me for Rosie. At least Im an adult! Rosie is only three years old. She Summer choked up when she said this. She raised her head and took a deep breath to calm down. Mrs. Emerson, I know. Tim had aplicated feeling. He stared at Summer for a few seconds, then he whispered, But you are Mr. Emersons top priority. If he had to choose between you and Rosie, Mr. Emerson will only choose you. Summer looked at Tim in disbelief, What do you mean? Summer found that she could not quite understand Tims words. Mr. Emerson once told me. Tim paused before continuing, He said if it hadnt been Rosie, Adams wouldnt have had the chance to threaten you and take you to the ind. Tim had been dealing with Summer for a long time. Summer was smart. He was sure that she could understand it now. Summer was stunned for a moment. After a while, she finally found her voice. He said that? Tim nodded silently. Summer put one hand on the door and looked down. Silence fell between them. Leonardo still couldnt get over what happened on the ind. Not only did he me himself, he even med Rosie. That was why he was not that close to Rosie as before. But Rosie is his daughter. Summer could not believe that Leonardo would say that. Yes. Mr. Emerson loves Rosie, and he loves you more. Tims words made the conversation to start circling. Leonardo loved Rosie, but now he didnt love her as much as he did when he lost all his memories of Summer. After Leonardo remembered their past and his feelings for Summer, he loved Summer the most now. Leonardo loved their daughter, but he loved Summer even more. Leonardo was decisive. If he had to choose between them, he would choose Summer without any hesitation. Leonardo knew Summer well. After knowing that those people were after Summer, he knew that Summer would go over and use herself to exchange for Rosie. So, he just locked her up. But now, the most important thing was to find Rosie. Summer raised her head and asked Tim, Do you know what those people want from me? Tim shook his head, No. Summer turned to look at the dim night outside and said, Tim, please, let me go. Summer rarely asked others for help. But Tim didnt say anything. Summer knew she was making things difficult for him. Tim, you have children. You should know how I feel. I feel so guilty staying here. I am such a terrible mother for Rosie. She has been kidnapped for so many days, but I just sit here and do nothing. I suffer every day Chapter 570 Summer Left Last Night Summer was telling Tim what she truly felt inside. She was almost smitten by deep remorse. When Rosie was a kid, Summer did not protect her well. And she managed to find Rosie with great difficulty. However, she had been in the hospital for three years and left Rosie aside. Now, Summer didnt even know Rosie was kidnapped. No one would have known who would take Rosie away. But Summer was Rosies mother and she should be responsible for it. Tim seemed to be moved, but he still insisted, Mr. Emerson will not let you do this. Thats why Im asking you to let me go. Rosie is only three years old. If you were me and had a daughter who was kidnapped, you would make the same decision as me. Summer became very anxious. Tim turned to look upstairs. Summer also looked in that direction. Leonardo was knocked out. He wont wake up for a while. After a moment of silence, Tim finallypromised. Youd better leave now.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Leonardo was a little paranoid. Summer was the most important person on earth to him. Summer couldnt reason with him, and it was impossible for Leonardo to listen to her. Fortunately, Tim understood Summer. Thank you. Summer turned around to go out. She suddenly thought of something and turned around again. Wheres Vicky? Shes in the basement, Tim said. Summer pursed her lips. I want to see her. So, Tim took her to the basement. Before entering the basement, Tim reminded her, Mrs. Emerson, watch the steps. Then he opened the door for Summer and stood by the side, respectfully waiting for Summer to enter first. Summer paused for a moment before she understood what Tim meant. She walked in. It was very neat in the basement. There werent many things in it. And Vicky was sleeping on a wooden bed they made for her. As Summer approached, Vicky suddenly opened her eyes. Her gaze fixed on Summer. Then she called Summer through clenched teeth, Summer! Vicky struggled to get up. However, she did not make it even after exhausting herself. Summer narrowed her eyes. Vicky must have been drugged by Leonardo. It was the kind of medicine that Vicky had given her when she caught Summer. It could make people lose all their strength. You havent changed these years, Summer said coldly. Vicky had never changed for so many years. She had been arrogant and selfish when she was a kid. When she grew up, she would do anything for her own benefits. She even plotted with others to attack a child. No matter how many things Vicky had gone through, she just never changed. Vicky sneered and sounded ruthless. You too. Since youre a child, you have been a bitch! Summer knew Vicky was a mean and selfish woman. So, she was not affected by Vickys words. Before Summer married Leonardo, she had seen Vicky as her sister when she lived with the Jarretts. However, Vicky had forgotten that Summer used to treat her well. Summerughed and said casually, Alright. Ill leave soon. You can stay here and enjoy yourself. I believe Leonardo has many ways to torture you. Vicky had experienced that before, so her face changed immediately after hearing Summers words. What are you going to do? Save my daughter. I have to go now. Well, Im curious to know what Leonardo will do to you. Summer seemed to find it very interesting, so sheughed softly. Then she turned around and walked to the door. Behind her came Vickys frightened voice, Summer,e back! But Summer just went out without looking back. Tim walked Summer to the gate of the vi and gave her a car key. Looking at the car key, Summer was stunned. Since she was confused, Tim exined, The cats out of the bag. Mrs. Emerson, I know you would do something after knowing it. As Leonardos special assistant, Tim was not an ordinary guy. Tim was older than Leonardo, and he had a thorough understanding of everything. He could get to know Leonardo well. And Summer was no exception. Tim continued, I will send someone to follow you secretly. Alright. Summer stopped talking to him and drove away. After watching Summers car disappear into the night, Tim returned to the vi. The bodyguards on duty heard the car and walked to the door of the vi. When they saw Tim, they asked, Assistant Tim, its sote. Is it Mr. Emerson who went out? Never mind. You guys can go back. Tim walked past the bodyguards. He went upstairs and stood in front of Leonardos bedroom for a while before returning to his room. When Leonardo woke up, he felt a slight pain in his neck. His mind had gone totally nk. But then he thought of everything and immediately got out of bed. The sun wasing up, and it was morning now. Leonardo didnt even get changed. He quickly walked to the door and opened it while shouting, Wheres Summer? Right after Leonardo opened the door, he saw Tim. Tim bowed respectfully and greeted him, Mr. Emerson. Leonardos hand was still on the doorframe. When he saw Tim at the door, he knew what happened. Leonardo couldnt help but tighten his grip on the doorframe. His voice was hoarse because he just woke up. Wheres Summer? Mrs. Emerson leftst night, Tim said honestly. Leonardo didnt say anything. He just stared at Tim sharply, as if he wanted to chop Tim up. Although Tim didnt think it was wrong for him to let Summer go, he knew Leonardo thought the exact opposite. Tim lowered his head guiltily, not daring to look back at Leonardo. After a while, Leonardo kicked Tim, Fuck off! Leonardo hit him hard, and Tim snorted in pain. But he just endured the pain and did not say anything to defend himself. Those excuses were just nonsense to Leonardo now. Leonardo stopped, staring at Tim. He went back to the room and got changed. When Leonardo came out, Tim was still at the door. Leonardo walked up to Tim with a gloomy face, Where is she now? Leonardo was a smart man. He knew Tims habits when he dealt with these things. Tim was cautious. He must have nned everything before letting Summer go and luring those people to look for Summer. Chapter 571 Leonardo’s Mother Summer drove away from Leonardos vi overnight and went downtown. As soon as Leonardo woke up, he would discover that she had gone and then bring people to look for her. Meanwhile, those who had taken Rosie away were definitely keeping an eye out for her at all times. Therefore, all she had to do now was to wait for them toe looking for her. However, she wasnt sure who would find her first, Leonardos men or the people who had taken Rosie away. She hoped that it could be thetter. Summer arrived at the center of the city before sunrise. She took a rest in a hotel for two hours and went to the busiest high street for coffee after dawn. All she had to do was to keep a high profile. Today was a working day, so even in the busiest street, there were fewer people than usual. Summer sat in a seat next to the window and ordered a cup of coffee. Then, she began to watch the people around her. Most of them were office workers who took the time to have a cup of coffee and eat fast food, with no one looking suspicious. After several cups of coffee, Summer looked out of the window, feeling bored. At this moment, someone walked over and sat down opposite her. Summer turned her head and saw a familiar face. She was stunned for a moment and asked, Stanley?Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The man sitting opposite her only said, Long time no see, Summer. Summer looked at him carefully and then asked again, Connel, is that you? You finally recognized me. Connel was in ck as usual. When he smiled, he looked almost the same as Stanley, who Summer had not seen for a long time. She could only tell them apart from the color of their clothes. Apart from this, she could not find any difference between them. Summer looked around and asked him with a wary look, Why are you here? You asked me in the caf why I was here? Do you think you are the owner and nobody cane in for coffee but you? Just as Connel ended, a waiter came over asking him what he wanted to drink and he ordered a cup of coffee. Subconsciously, Summer didnt believe that Connel would be here for no reason. There couldnt be so many coincidences in the world. If it wasnt a coincidence, why would Connel show up here? In this situation, other than Leonardos men, only those who had taken Rosie away woulde looking for Summer. In that case, could she assume that Connel was in league with the people who had got Rosie? Summer thought a lot, but looked quite calm. She said lightly, Of course you cane in. After saying this, she drank up the coffee in front of her and stood up. I have things to do and will be leaving now. Connel did not stop her. However, just as she was about to turn around and walk out, Connel suddenly said, I saw Leonardo with his men across the road just now. Summer paused and turned to look out the window without seeing Leonardo. But when she look outside with her head up, she saw Leonardo walking towards the caf with his men. Summers expression changed slightly. She shot a nce at Connel with mixed feelings and then walked towards the back door of the caf with her bag in hand. She could not be found by Leonardo yet. Although she was very suspicious of Connels presence here, she was notpletely sure that he was an aplice of those who had taken Rosie. Summer quickly walked to the back door, but just as she stepped out, she felt someone grabbing her arm. This way. It was Connels voice. Summer turned around and looked at him. What are you doing here? Where are you taking me? Connel only smiled at her mysteriously and tightened his grip on her arm. Although Summer was quite tough, she was a woman after all. Being much weaker than Connel, she could only follow him with his grip. They took the elevator to the underground parking lot. As soon as they walked out, there were already people waiting there. They bowed respectfully and greeted, Mr. Stanley. Summer halted, finally realizing what was happening. Its you? Summers question was confusing, but Connel knew clearly what she meant. His lips curved into a confident smile. Its not toote for you to know it now. If you dont want to save your daughter, you can take the elevator up and find Leonardo. He sounded the same as the way Stanley talked to her in the past. Summer had just doubted that Connel might be colluding with those who got Rosie, but when he admitted it himself, she could not believe he would do that. She was overwhelmed by the shock, but quickly regained herposure and said, Lets go. After saying this, she heard footsteps quite close by. Next moment, they were surrounded. Summer saw Tim with a nce. He nodded at her, and the bodyguards surrounding them dispersed from the middle to make way for someone. Leonardo emerged in front of her. He looked at Summer with a serious expression and said in a cold voice, Come here. Summers heart skipped a beat. Leonardo looked furious now, which was too scary. Normally, if Leonardo was so angry, she would definitely do as he said. But under the circumstances, she only wanted to save Rosie and was unlikely to listen to him. Summer did not say anything. Leonardo stared at her and waited for her to speak. A sort of awkward silence was building up. Is it that difficult? Connel broke the silence, took a step forward and stood beside Summer. He turned his head slightly to look at her and said in a casual and chatty tone, Leonardo told you he didnt find out anything about your daughter, didnt he? Summer did not know what Connel meant by this, so she turned to look at him in confusion. Seeing Summers response, Connel smiled and said, With Leonardos ability, finding out what happened to your daughter is a piece of cake. He is just hesitating about whether he should trade you for his mother. After saying this, he turned to look at Leonardo. It seems that Mr. Emerson has decided to trade Summer for news about your mother. Summer repeated the end of his words, Leonardos mother? What do you mean? Youd better make it clear! Didnt he tell you? Connel pretended to be surprised at what she asked. Chapter 572 Not That Important Summers face changed slightly. She turned to look at Leonardo. What does he mean? How many things are you hiding from me? Leonardo fell silent. His calm dark eyes showed no emotion at all. But Summer hated to see him like this right now. She shouted, Leonardo, tell me! Tim, who was standing beside Leonardo, was also surprised to hear what Connel said. Obviously, Leonardo told neither Summer nor Tim about this. He couldnt slough off the memories about his mother, Daisy. Previously, Summer had always been confident that she knew Leonardo and was very important to him. However, with his mother, she wasnt so sure about that now. She even began to suspect Leonardos intention of locking her up in the vi these days. Was it because of his fear that she would go find those who had kidnapped Rosie alone, or his hesitation about whether to trade her for his mother? For a moment, all sorts of spections flooded into her mind and she had mixed feelings. But in the end, she regained herposure. Hadnt Leonardos mothermitted suicide in the kidnapping back then? Leonardo ignored Summer and raised his hand impassively, signaling for his men to make a move. He didnt intend to talk something meaningless with Connel, nor would he allow Summer to be taken by him. Connel did not bring as many people as Leonardo, so he was definitely no match for him. What puzzled Summer was that Connel could have left by holding her hostage in the end. But he did not do so and gave her aforting look, instead.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Summer felt that he was extremely strange. While she was distracted, Leonardo had got in a fight with Connel. Leonardo fought fiercely and hit Connel where it counted every time. Connel couldnt beat him and was thrown backwards. But Summer was not in the mood to stop them from fighting. Leonardo definitely wouldnt get hurt with so many people with him. Also, if Connel was really on the side of those kidnappers, it served him right to be beaten. Summer walked straight to Tim and asked, Whats going on? Did Connel mean that Leonardos mother was alive? Mrs. Emerson, I dont know, either. This is the first time Ive heard of it. Tim shook his head. He didnt know more than Summer. Leonardo and Connel had stopped their fight. Connel was thrown to the ground, gasping for breath with his hand clutching at his chest. But Leonardo remained neatly dressed with a cold expression. Lets go. He straightened his clothes calmly as if he hadnt fought with someone just now. Summer returned to the vi, and Connel was also brought back. As soon as she entered the vi, Leonardo grabbed her hand and walked upstairs. He walked very fast with a firm grip on her hand. No matter how Summer struggled, she could not break free. Only after entering the bedroom did Leonardo let go of her. With a loud bang, he mmed the door shut. Summer was shocked by the sound, but quickly calmed down. Knock me out? Sneak away in the middle of the night? Leonardo sneered at her. The coldness in his eyes seemed to have overwhelmed her. Summer, you are trying to push my buttons over and over again! Leonardo came at Summer step by step, but she did not stand back and even took a step forward. She looked as angry as Leonardo. Im pushing your buttons? Arent you doing the same to me? Summer! Leonardo called her name through gritted teeth. He wore a sulky expression as if he was about to explode in the next second. Summer had always been afraid of him getting angry, but now she was so furious that she couldnt think clearly. You didnt tell me that Rosie was taken away. You also concealed something about your mother from me. What exactly am I to you, Leonardo? Then you went to Country M alone to find Stanley. Did you tell me that? If I told you, would you allow me to do it? Well. Leonardo sneered. Are you ming me? How dare I me you? Summer pushed him away and walked towards the door. She reached out and was about to turn the doorknob when she paused and turned to him, saying, Leonardo, you didnt dare to tell me about your mother because you feel guilty. You are wavering between your mother and me. After saying this, Summerughed at herself and whispered, I know you better than you think. In the past, Leonardo made use of her to test Adams. Now he would also hesitate about choosing her or his mother. Summer used to think that she was very important to Leonardo, but it was just because there were no one else forparison. If there were, she would no longer be that important to him. After that sentence, Summer opened the door and went out. When she went downstairs, she saw Tim standing alone in the yard smoking. She pushed open the door and walked up to him. Seeing her, Tim put out the cigarette in his hand. Mrs. Emerson. Where is Connel? Summer asked. Tim pointed at the vi and replied, Hes in the back room and there is someone standing guard there. Ill go see him. Just as Summer was about to turn around, Tim stopped her. Mr. Emerson is just Summer stood still and took a deep breath. You dont need to speak up for Leonardo, Tim. I know that youve been with him for nearly ten years, but Ive also experienced so much with him. However, in his heart, we might not be as important as we thought. Tim tried to say something, but in the end, he only sighed and said nothing. When Summer went to see Connel, he was leaning against the bed, lost in thought. Summer walked close, looked at him carefully and asked, Did they put medicine on your wounds? Im fine. Theres no need to do that. Connel turned to look at her and smiled. He sounded exactly the same as Stanley. Perhaps it was also because he looked like Stanley that Summer could not hate him. Summer said nothing, and stretched out her hand to press hard on his chest through his clothes. Connel gasped in pain and his expression changed. Are you really fine? Summer sneered. Connel smiled again. If I didnt say so, you also wouldnt apply medicine for me, would you? Summer withdrew her hand and said in a questioning tone, You know what? Now you look exactly the same as Stanley. Chapter 573 I Saw Her Kill Herself with My Own Eyes Hearing what Summer said, Connel looked at her with a half-smile and said lightly, Is that so? Summer looked at him without saying anything. She felt Connel was so strange. He looked exactly the same as Stanley. If he pretended to be Stanley, nobody would doubt him. Summer had spent a period of time with Stanley before and was quite familiar with him. But when she first met Connel, she couldnt tell them apart. Summer averted her gaze and asked him with a cold expression, Since your target was me, why did you let me go back then? Its unnecessary for you to threaten me by taking my daughter. Thats unnecessary for you, not us. By this time, Connel clearly didnt intend to hide anything. If I got you, Leonardo woulde to Country M to look for me. But if anything happened to you after I let you go, Leonardo would directly go find you, which can give us a chance to bring your daughter out Summer looked at him coldly with her tightly-knitted eyebrows. But wouldnt it turn out the same way? She thought it absolutely unnecessary for Connel and his men to take Rosie. Of course not. We got Rosie and you would definitelye for us, just like today. Summer felt it quite strange to hear Connel, who looked the same as Stanley, say this. Then why do you cooperate with Vicky? Summer was very clear that Connel did not know Vicky. How could I cooperate with that woman? I just gave her some information about you. She hates your guts and would definitely jump at the chance. What exactly are you trying to do? Summer was getting more confused about Connels purpose. Connel became serious and leaned slightly towards her. If you let me go, Ill tell you what we want to do. Summer nced at him and said nothing. She turned around and went out. She closed the door and stood outside, thinking for a while. Connel was as calcting and maniptive as Leonardo. Even though he was taken hostage by Leonardo, he looked indifferent. Summer didnt know if he had expected this or wasnt afraid at all. But he had just tried to persuade her into letting him go! Connel had so many secrets. How could she let him go? Even if she had to, Leonardo would definitely not allow her to do that. Summer didnt walk far before she came across Tim. Knowing that Summer intended to see Connel, Tim asked in confusion, Mrs. Emerson? No matter what I asked, he only beat around the bush and said something useless. Summer took a deep breath and continued, But there is no denying that the people behind him are very powerful. They could easily find out about my rtionship with Vicky and what happened between us. They could also make use of her to get what they wanted. Hearing this, Tim looked serious. Something suddenly struck Summer. I forgot to ask him something. What is it? Its just a hypnosis. Leonardo suspected that Stanley might have something to do with him being hypnotized. Although Im suspicious of Stanley, now I feel Connel are much more likely to do this. Speaking of Stanley, Summer pursed her lips and continued, Stanley is a psychologist, but Im pretty sure Connels identity as a chef is just a cover. After pondering for a moment, Tim said, If its really Connel who hypnotized Mr. Emerson, then its quite hard to figure out what they want to do. In the evening, Summer called the doctor to apply medicine to Connels wounds. Afterwards, Tim brought someone to question Connel, who answered each question he asked without providing any clue to their investigation. During the meal, Summer lost her appetite. She ate a little and left the dining room for the courtyard. As the days grew colder, the temperature outside at night dropped a lot. Summer stood in the courtyard for a few minutes, feeling very cold. All she was thinking about was Rosie. Would those people take good care of her in such a cold days? Would they nurse and feed her well? Or was she being treated harshly in a ce she didnt know? Thinking of this, Summer grew particrly anxious and restless. She wished she could immediately fly to where Rosie was. At this time, she started toin about Leonardo.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. If Leonardo had told her earlier, perhaps both of them could have found a way to save Rosie. Summer thought too much and grew upset. She remembered what Connel said. -If you let me go, Ill tell you what we want to do. When Connel said this to her, she refused without hesitation. But now she started to waver over that. Under current circumstances, she couldnt take too much into consideration. She only wanted to see Rosie and make sure she was safe. Suddenly, Summer felt something on her. She looked back and saw Leonardo with his head down, who was draping a coat over her shoulders. Since they came back, they had a quarrel in the room. In addition to that, they didnt talk to each other all the day. Leonardo was probably thinking about his mother, while Summer was worried about Rosie. Summer drew the coat around her. After thinking for a while, she said in a very serious tone, Leonardo, I cant wait any longer. I miss Rosie so much. She really missed Rosie, and was even willing to trade herself for her daughter. Leonardo replied coldly, No, you cant. Summer asked him, You also want to know anything about your mother, dont you? Leonardos face quickly darkened, looking gloomy. Summer was just standing beside him and could feel a chill down her spine. After a few seconds, he said in a low voice, Back then, I saw her kill herself with my own eyes. Although Summer knew how his mother died from his stories, it was the first time that she had heard him be so straightforward about his mothers death. Summer slightly closed her eyes and pondered for a moment before continuing, Yes, you did see everything with your own eyes back then, but you still live in hope of her being alive. After saying it, she gazed at Leonardo. Under her gaze, Leonardo actually looked away, trying to avoid her eyes. Summer knew she was right about what Leonardo was thinking. Chapter 574 You Betray Him Connel said he knew the news about Leonardos mother. No matter whether it was true, it was an irresistible pull for Leonardo. It was about something that Leonardo had to figure out. After a while, Leonardo said, Connel doesnt have any evidence that she is still alive. Connel wont say that for no reason. Although Summer didnt know Connel well enough, she felt Connel would not take action if he was not sure. Just as she finished speaking, Leonardo immediately said, You have to stop here. Dont worry about it anymore. What do you n to do? How can you find Rosie? Connel doesnt care what you do to him! Whats worse, it has been more than a week! Summer was too worried about Rosie. Leonardo didnt say anything, his face darkening. He turned around and walked in the opposite direction. He walked to the room where Connel was. Leonardo went to Connels room and came out after a while. Summer sat in the hall, waiting for him. Noticing Leonardoing out, Summer asked, Did you get anything out of him? Leonardo didnt say anything and went upstairs. Only when his shadowy form disappeared did Summer take a deep breath, pursed her lips, andpsed into thoughtful silence. She stayed in the hall for a long time, and Leonardo did note down to see her. In days gone by, Leonardo would havee down. Leonardo was thinking about his mother, while Summer was thinking about Rosie. Each had his load on mind. They didnt have time to think about anything else. Summer sat in the hall until midnight before getting up and leaving as if she had made up her mind. Suddenly, the door was pushed open from the outside. Connel was a light sleeper, so he was awakened by the sound of the door opening. Before he could get up, the lights in the room were turned on. Connel stretched out to cover his eyes. When he removed his arm, he saw Summer walking towards the bedside. There was a startled look on his face. He hadnt expected Summer toe in at this time. Connel propped himself up, leaned against the bed, and silently stared at Summer, waiting for her to speak. Summer walked to the bed and looked down at him. Do you remember what you said before? Does it count? Connel was stunned, but soon he gave a faint smile. Of course. Summer said, I have another question. Connel looked at her and beckoned to her to continue. How is Rosie? Summer asked carefully. You think Im that despicable to abuse a child? Connel smiled faintly as if he wasining. Hearing that, Summer rxed a little. She believed those words. She believed that Connel would not hurt Rosie. Even if he didnt hurt Rosie, Rosie was too young to bear all this. She must be very scared when the strangers took her somewhere she had never been before. Summer couldnt devote much more thought to this matter. Otherwise, she would be drowned in her remorse. Summer took out a dagger from her pocket and handed it to Connel. You can hold me captive. Leonardo wont do anything to you. Connel nced at her with mixed feelings. He was hard to read. He got up, put on his coat, held the dagger at Summer, and then walked out. When the bodyguards in the courtyard saw Connel seizing Summer, they had someone notify Leonardo.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Tim was the first to hear it. Noticing Connel holding Summer hostage, he gave a little start, and then he was puzzled. And then Leonardo came downstairs. He was wearing the same clothes, his hair tidy. Summer knew Leonardo didnt sleep either. After he came down, he walked straight to Summer and Connel. The bodyguards backed away respectfully. The dim light made Leonardo look more solemn. Summer nced at him and knew Leonardo had figured it out. She quickly lowered her eyes to prevent him from sensing her emotions. Leonardo had figured out it was her idea. Connel pulled the dagger closer to Summers neck and said in a steady voice, Leonardo, if you want her to live, let me go. Almost immediately, Summer got an overwhelming vibe from Leonardo. He seemed to be enraged by Connels words. Leonardo looked at Connel with a sarcastic tone, Is that really the best you can do? Connel wasnt angry. Instead, he seriously argued, Indeed, I am not capable, but I know what I can use to threaten you. Leonardos face grew paler. Then he clenched his hands involuntarily and looked at Summer. Ever since he came down, Summer had not dared to look at him, so he knew what was going on. Summer, Leonardo called out her name. Summer bit her lips and looked up at Leonardo. She looked deep into Leonardos eyes. After Leonardo and Summer exchanged nces for a few seconds, Leonardo could only feel cold and indifferent. Arent you afraid? Ever since I came here, you havent asked me for help, Leonardo asked indifferently. Summers heart lurched. She felt Leonardos words had double meanings. He had already seen through Summer. He was telling Summer that he was very angry with her, but he was willing to give her a chance. Although she was held by Connel, Leonardo could easily save her. Connel nced at Leonardo, then turned to look at Summer and whispered in her ear, Leonardo seems to have seen you through. He looks very disappointed. He thinks you betray him. What do you think? Summers heart skipped a beat. Connel set her straight. Leonardo felt she betrayed him! She suddenly looked up at Leonardo. Leonardo stood motionlessly. He was tall and straight but looked lonely. Summers resolution began to stagger. However, when she thought of Rosie, she became resolute again. Connels purpose was unknown, and he was fearless. Inducements and threats were useless for him. The fastest way to see Rosie was to obey Connel. Chapter 575 Being Shot by a Bates Connel said that to Summer. His voice was very low, so only he and Summer could hear it. When they were whispering, they were very close and seemed intimate. Leonardos face went an ugly green as he stared at them. Summer heard what Connel said and moved her lips, but she didnt know what to say. No matter what she said, it seemed inappropriate. She couldnt abandon her n. As for Leonardo Leonardo suddenly chuckled, which was the sort of self-deprecating. Then his cold voice said, Let them go! Tim was hesitant. He wanted to speak, but in the end, he sighed and didnt say anything.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Let them go. Tim waved his hand to ask the bodyguards to let them go. The bodyguards immediately moved aside to make way for Connel and Summer. It was very cold on the winter night. A wind sprang up. Summer got chills. Her hands and feet instantly turned cold. Holding Summer, Connel walked out of the vi and did not look back. They quickly walked out of the vi. At the same time, a car drove over and stopped in front of them. The car door opened. Jenny, who was wearing a ck woolen overcoat, got out of the car. She wore leather boots and her hair was tied in a ponytail, which gave a very powerful vibe. She looked totally different from how Summer remembered her. She looked at Connel with a faint smile and said respectfully, Sir. Connel did not say anything but pushed Summer to her. Ms. Summer, hello again. After Jenny finished speaking, she held her arm and pushed her into the car. Then, she stepped in. As soon as Jenny closed the door, the driver drove forward. Summer turned to look out of the window in surprise. Wheres Connel? Jenny patiently exined, He has to do something. He is very busy. Hearing that, Summer couldnt help but look at her again. The street lights outside the window would asionally lighten the darkness of the car, so Summer could see her face dimly. Jenny waspletely different from the maid Summer saw before. She didnt look weak anymore. She was quite assertive and confident. Noticing Summers gaze, Jenny smiled, Why are you looking at me? I just changed my clothes. However, Summer could notugh. Connel asked you toe over? Of course. At the mention of Connel, even Jennys tone became a little excited. He is very smart. He knew you would risk your life for Rosie. I didnt expect him to know me so well. Although Summer sounded calm, her hands were tightly clenched. In the courtyard of the vi. After Connel and Summer left the vi, Leonardo, who had been standing motionless, suddenly said, Stop them! The bodyguards looked at each other, but they didnt understand why Leonardo suddenly went back on his words, so they did not move. Tim knew Leonardo well, so he said, Stop Connel and Mrs. Emerson. Didnt you hear him? Tim had just wanted to tell Leonardo not to let Mrs. Emerson and Connel go like this. However, noticing Leonardos strong determination, he didnt dare to persuade him. Just as the bodyguards were leaving, a car sped away from the vis entrance. There was another car left at the entrance, and Connel was sitting in the car. The bodyguards opened the car door and looked carefully. They confirmed there was only Connel inside. Just as they were about to chase after the car that had just left, Leonardo came out. A bodyguard immediately stepped forward and said, Mr. Emerson, Mrs. Emerson is not in this car. She should have left in that car. Mr. Emerson, you have a reputation for being decisive in themercial circle, but thats not exactly the case. As he spoke, Connel got out of the car. He looked at Leonardo and smiled. Then he said slowly, You came to catch me right after releasing me. I wonder if you are also so indecisive in business. Connel was very smart. He knew Leonardo came for Summer, so he deliberately didnt mention Summer. Your brother Stanley is a psychiatrist. I have a question. Can a psychiatrist heal himself? said Leonardo, his face darkening. His voice was so cold that it made people tremble. His words touched Connels pain points, and Connel suddenly went into a sulk. Then, Connel sneered and looked at Leonardo. The gunshot wound three years ago should have healed. I wonder if you still feel pain when thinking of the scene that your mother was kidnapped andmitted suicide in front of you. If necessary, I can refer you to a few psychiatrists, just for Summers sake. All his words seemed to be directed at Leonardo. After Connel finished speaking, he returned to the car. Just as Tim asked the bodyguard to stop Connel, Leonardo raised his hand and stopped him. Tim said seriously, Mr. Emerson, other than us, only Mrs. Emerson knows about your gunshot wound three years ago. Mrs. Emerson wont tell him about this. He knows it because he may be involved in the attack! How can we let him go? Three years ago, when Leonardo and Summer just got married, Leonardo happened to be investigating the case of his mothers kidnap case. However, he encountered some people who were also investigating it. So, a row broke out, and Leonardo was shot. Leonardo raised his eyes slightly. But his cold face was hard to read. I was only suspicious before, but now I can confirm that the man who shot me is a Bates. After all, the Bates are also investigating the case of my mothers kidnapping. Leonardo paused for a moment before continuing, Apart from the Emersons, no one knows that my mothermitted suicide. Mr. Emerson, do you mean they are also involved in the kidnapping case? Tim asked in disbelief. This was an old case. When Tim began to work for Leonardo, Leonardo was investigating it. Later, they found it was rted to the Emersons, so Tim thought that it was over. He never thought that other people would know the details. Then Mrs. Emerson Tim couldnt help but worry about Summer. He knew that because of Stanley, Summer had let her guard down with Connel. Let her go! She thinks she is clever. Although he said so, Leonardo looked very pale and strained. Chapter 576 You’re Not a Guest Since he said so, Leonardo couldnt be dissuaded. Tim wanted to persuade him, but he did not. There was no right or wrong. Leonardo had his n. He had never tried to get Rosie back because he knew Rosie was safe. That was why he could hesitate. Although Summer was his top priority, he loved Rosie too. So, he wouldnt stand by when something happened to Rosie. He was confident about Rosies safety, so he wouldnt take action before he came up with a perfect n. However, Summer didnt think so. She knew Rosie was alive, but she was still in danger. Therefore, Summer couldnt be as sensible as Leonardo. She only wanted to see Rosie. As he was thinking things over, Tim followed Leonardo into the vi. Noticing the cold expression on Leonardos face, Tim knew he was still angry. As for what he was angry about, Tim could only guess. Perhaps he was angry with Mrs. Emerson or himself. When they arrived at the entrance of the hall, Leonardo suddenly stopped and shouted, Tim. Leonardo did not turn around, so Tim only saw his back. Whats wrong, Mr. Emerson? Tim asked as he turned his head slightly. After a moment of silence, Leonardo lowered his voice and said, Send someone to follow him. Follow who? Tim did not know whom he meant. Who do you think it is? Leonardo turned around and cast a cold nce at Tim. Tim immediately reacted. Leonardo asked him to send someone to follow Connels car. Tim smiled, Ive already sent someone to follow him. When it came to Summer, Tim always knew what Leonardo wanted. No matter how angry Leonardo looked, no matter how indifferent he appeared to be, he wouldnt ignore her. Leonardo stared at Tim as he narrowed his eyes, his face emotionless. It wasnt until Tim felt a little scared that Leonardo said, Youre beginning to take over.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Leonardo kept his voice devoid of emotion, but Tim knew him well, so he could tell his anger through his calm voice. Where did you learn it? Summer? Leonardo sneered. Very good! After that, Leonardo strode into the hall. Only when Tim couldnt see Leonardo did he breathe a sigh of relief. He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and muttered, He always vents his anger about Mrs. Emerson on others When the bodyguard who followed behind heard Tims words, he said in agreement, Thats not true. Mr. Emerson, he What are you talking about? Tim turned his head and red at the bodyguard. The bodyguard replied, Nothing. In the night, the ck car sped through the crisscrossed roads. Looking out of the window at the constantly passing scenery, Summer found herself unable to tell which street it was. Sometimes there were tall buildings, and sometimes there were parks and woods. Summer looked around and finally realized that they were taking a detour. Were they afraid she would remember the way they came? Summer turned around and asked Jenny, Where are you taking me? Jenny put on a smile and said gently, Im taking you to see your daughter. But youve been taking detours. You know, Leonardo is watchful. We should be more cautious when faced with such an opponent. Jenny did not hesitate to speak the truth. Summer frowned slightly. Opponent? Yes. Jenny smiled brightly. She continued slowly, Do you think we are targeting you? As Jenny spoke, she leaned towards Summer and said, Its partly because of you. We mostly came for Jenny paused for a moment and looked at Summers expression. Then, she added, Leonardo. Jenny finished speaking, but Summer wasnt as panic as expected. You are so afraid of Leonardo, so you must have done a lot of work on him, Summer said and gave a small snort ofughter. What about Stanley? What role does he y in this? Summer wanted to know where Stanley was in all of this. She did not know what Connel and the others wanted, but she suspected that was why Stanley saved her. If that was the case, Stanley was truly a schemer. However, before she saw Stanley, she was only suspicious. She would not me this on Stanley. Jenny had been calm, but she suddenly fell silent after hearing Summers words. It was very sudden and strange for Summer to be so quiet. Summer had a horrible feeling and her face changed. Then she asked sharply, Why are you silent? What did you do to Stanley? However, Jenny ignored Summer and said to the driver, Enough! Stop taking detours. The driver took the order and drove faster. He circled the block a few times to confuse Summer. And then he drove to the suburbs. At the beginning, there were street lights along the way, butter, Summer couldnt see any lights anymore. Both sides of the road werepletely ck. There was no moonlight on winter nights. The darkness was like a giant beast, waiting to devour everything. Summer felt a chill in her heart. She started to question Connels motives. Summer clenched her hand and continued, Jenny! Shut up! Who do you think you are? Jenny shouted coldly. You are not a guest, but a hostage! The reason Jennys attitude changed so abruptly was that Summer mentioned Stanley. Judging from Jennys reaction, she knew Stanley. Why was Jenny so intense at the mention of Stanley? No, I wont. Summer raised her chin, pretending to be insistent. You Jenny choked a little. Ever since she saw Summer, she knew Summer was sensible, so she didnt expect Summer to turn on her in such a childish way. Chapter 577 Not a Good Person, But with Principles Jenny was pissed off, but she still smiled, Summer, I wont hurt you. But youd better mind your words! Summer was responsive and immediately replied, Stop pretending. If it wasnt for Jenny suddenly paused as if realizing that she couldnt say that. Summer leaned over and grabbed Jennys arm in the dim carriage, If it wasnt for what? Continue. Nothing. Jenny said in a cold tone and tried to shake off Summers hand. She tried several times but still couldnt get rid of Summer. Jenny suppressed her anger and said, Let go. I dont want to hurt you. Ill let go if you finish what you just said. Summer still held Jennys arm tightly. Let go! Jenny warned. She reached out and held Summers wrist. If Summer did not let go, Jenny would attack her. Summer had guessed that Jenny knew martial arts back when she was at Connels. Although Summer had fought with Jessica as a teenager, she was no match for Jenny, who had received formal trainings. It wouldnt take any effort for Jenny to shake off her hand. However, Summer still did not loosen the grip. Jenny was already enraged by Summer. Seeing that Summer do not intend to let her go, she held Summers wrist and was about to pull her away. However, Summer clenched her arm too tightly. With Jennys strength, she could force to pull Summers hand away, but it would break her hand. Summer could feel that Jenny was pressing on her wrist, but Jenny suddenly let her go. She suppressed her anger and said, Whatever. Jenny was nice to Summer before, but Summer knew she was just pretending. Jenny had been so angry that she wanted to attack Summer, but she suddenly stopped.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Summer felt that her guess was confirmed. Someone had told Jenny not to harm her, and the person that instructed Jenny was most likely the one that Jenny was about to mention just now. It could be Connel. But if it was Connel, why wouldnt Jenny just tell her? Fortunately, the carriage was dark and they couldnt see each others faces. Jenny couldnt see what Summer was thinking about. Summer withdrew her hand and said teasingly, I didnt know you have such a good temper. Now that she knew Jenny wouldnt hurt her, Summer was not afraid. Jenny might surpass Summer in strength, but she was not quick in thinking. Summer felt that she could get some information by provoking Jenny. However, Jenny was too angry to talk to Summer. The fact that she was sent by Connel to pick up her meant that he trusted her. Jenny was outstanding and was also respected among Connels subordinates. Having been teased by Summer, Jenny ignored her. Summer didnt want to cross the line, so she didnt say anything else. The car drove for a long time in the darkness. At least in Summers eyes, it was a long time. It might also be her illusion because she hadnt slept well these days and was somewhat drowsy. Although she was a little sleepy, she still managed to stay awake. After a while, she saw some buildings with lights on. It seemed to be a vige. Summer discovered that there were also several buildings on the hill beside the vige. When the car drove up the mountain, Summer could clearly see that it was a vi. It was a simple vi in in style with a garden, but it covered arge area. Even at night, Summer could tell that it was well designed. The owner of this vi must be a fastidious person. Jenny opened the door and got out of the car as soon as it stopped. Obviously, she didnt want to stay with Summer any longer. Some bodyguards and servants came out to greet them. Summer followed closely behind Jenny and got off the car. The servants and bodyguards bent towards Jenny and said, Ms. Jenny. They were respectful towards Jenny. Summer had expected Jenny to be an admired person here. And it was true. Summer was satisfied with her acute judgment. Jenny nodded at them with a serious expression. Her sharp gaze made her look imposing. Summer looked at Jenny and couldnt help but recall that the time when Jenny disguised herself as an innocent maid. Summer found that everyone could easily pretend to be someone else. It was easier to take precautions against people like Vicky, who would directly show her intentions on face. And one should be on guard against people like Jenny, who hid her real thoughts and was especially good at disguising herself. She might attack her by surprise. Follow me. Summer stared at Jennys back and was somewhat absent-minded. What Jenny said drew her attention. This vi looked very big. There might be other people inside other than the bodyguards and servants. Even if Jenny didnt remind her, Summer would follow. Although Summer kept silent, Jenny felt annoyed as she thought of Summer intentionally provoking her before. She could not help but said, It seems that youve learned your lesson. After all, I am a hostage. My daughter is still in your hands. I must listen to you. Summer said sarcastically. They shouldnt have kidnapped Rosie. Although Leonardo was a fierce person, he wouldnt hurt innocent people even if he was irritated, especially women and children. He was not a good person, but he had principles. Connel kidnapped Rosie. He had crossed the line, just like Adams. And Summer hated them. Summers expression became colder as she thought of it. She slightly lowered her eyes so that Jenny would not see her emotions. Jenny was not a ruthless woman, and she didnt want to hurt a child. It was mean to kidnap a child to threaten others. Therefore, even though she could tell Summers sarcasm, she did not retort. Jenny brought Summer into the vi, which was big inside and had huge spiral stairs. Ill take you to see your daughter now. Jennys voice echoed as she spoke. Thank you. Summers tone did not convey the slightest bit of emotion, let alone gratitude. Jenny nced at her, then turned around and continued to lead the way. Chapter 578 Is Uncle Stanley Nice to You Summer followed behind Jenny. It became quieter as she walked up. The corridor of the second floor was filled with echoes of footsteps.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The vi was strangely quiet. Summer had seen so many bodyguards and servants at the entrance. There should be a lot of people living in the vi. However, Summer couldnt see any trace of people living here, even though there were servants passing by from time to time. The corridor widened at the corner, leading her to a wider view. She walked forward and saw a ss greenhouse. The light was dim. Jenny led her through the greenhouse and walked to a door. Jenny stopped and turned around to look at her. She said with a serious expression, I wont go inside. Then she pushed open the door. Summer stood at the door and looked in the direction of the bed. There were a quilt and a nket on the bed. A half-covered cloth doll was at the head of the bed. Rosie was small. She must be blocked by the doll. Summer softened her breathing. She lifted her feet and walked in. Jenny watched as she walked to the bedside. She closed the door. Then she walked back to the greenhouse with her arms crossed and sat down on a chair. Summer stood at the bedside. Rosie was almost buried under the quilt, revealing only half of her head. She breathed evenly in her sleep. After adapting to the dim yellow light in the room, Summer could see Rosie more clearly. She sat on the ground and pulled the quilt under Rosies chin to see her face. Rosie looked well. Her long eyshes spread out like small fans, and her small nose went slightly up and down as she breathed. It seemed that she was in a nice dream. Summer stared at Rosie. Summer touched her hair gently in case of waking her up. Leonardo said that Rosies temperament was like hers. But Summer felt that Rosie was not like her. Rosie was much smarter and quicker in thinking. She could eat and sleep well in an unfamiliar environment. Perhaps her daughter was different from what she had imagined. Summer stayed by the bed and watched Rosie for a while. Then she remembered Jenny was still outside, so she adjusted the quilt and walked out. Summer did not see Jenny as she opened the door. She looked at the ss greenhouse. She guessed that Jenny was there. Summer walked over and saw Jenny, who was sitting in the middle of a pile of flowers with her back straight as if thinking about something. Before Summer called her, Jenny turned around and looked at her. Jenny said, You can stay here tonight. OK. Summer nodded in agreement. Hearing her answer, Jenny left. Summer was a little surprised. Was Jenny waiting for he here just to say that? As Jenny walked out of the greenhouse, Summer returned to the room. When Jenny walked to the corridor, some subordinates of Connel walked over. They greeted her respectfully, Ms. Jenny. Jenny nodded and asked one of them, Has Connele back? Not yet. Jenny frowned slightly and pondered for a moment. Then she instructed, Ask someone to watch that woman and her child. Then she hurriedly walked out. Too many things had happened tonight. Summer had traveled so far in the car and was nervous. Now that she saw Rosie safe, she felt relieved. She gently climbed into the bed, propped her head on one hand and looked at Rosie. After a while, she fell asleep. She was awakened by the itchiness on her face. She felt something crawling on her face in her sleep. It was light and itchy. Summer suddenly opened her eyes, only to see Rosies cute little face. Rosie was poking Summers face with her finger. Seeing that Summer woke up, her eyes widened. Rosie threw herself into Summers arms and shouted excitedly, Mom! Summer felt the warmth from Rosie and hugged her with a smile, Did Rosie miss Mommy? Yes. Rosie wriggled in Summers arms. Summer paused. Then she asked gently, Is this ce fun? Yes. Rosie nodded at first, then shook his head. Is it fun or not? Summer asked patiently. She wanted to know whether Rosie had been fine here. Although it seemed that they treated Rosie very well, she still wanted to confirm it. Rosie tilted her head slightly and frowned as if thinking hard. She looked extremely serious. She thought for a while before saying, I have Uncle Stanley to y with me, but I miss you. Uncle Stanley? Summer knew she was referring to Connel. Rosie smiled and nodded. She turned around and grabbed the doll that she was sleeping withst night. She handed it to Summer delightedly, Look, Uncle Stanley bought this for me. Summer took the doll and looked carefully. It was cute and furry. It seemed that Rosie liked it very much. Otherwise, she would not show it to Summer. Summer asked again, Is Uncle Stanley nice to you? Yes. Hes nice to me. Rosie answered and nodded. The smile on Summers face faded a little and she was lost in deep thought. Rosie had seen Stanley before and she had a good memory. She must remember Stanley. Connel and Stanley were almost identical, so she took Connel as Stanley. In an unfamiliar ce, children would only rely on the person they knew. Rosie had stayed with Connel these days, so she liked him. At this moment, someone knocked on the door. When Rosie heard the sound, her eyes immediately lit up, Breakfast! Summer was amused and said, Did theye to invite you to breakfast every morning? However, Rosie did not answer her question. She slid down from the bed and ran to open the door. The door handle was a little high. Rosie stood on her toes and reached it to open the door. The maid outside the door smiled and said, Good morning, Rosie. Good morning. Rosie replied politely and asked, Is it time for breakfast? The servant was still smiling and said gently, Yes. Summer took Rosies coat and followed. She put it on Rosie and said to the maid, Thank you. Well go down after washing up. The maid nodded. Rosie imitated Summers tone and said as she closed the door, Thank you. We will go down soon. Chapter 579 Connel and Stanley Was the Same Person Summerughed and stroked Rosies head. She took Rosie to wash her face and brush her teeth. When Summer brought Rosie out, the two maids were still at the door. Obviously, they were waiting for Summer and Rosie toe out and taking them to the dining room. It seemed that the maids were serving them, but it was more like monitoring. Summer was clear about it in her heart. The maids respectfully led the way. Rosie had lived in this vi for some time, so she was familiar with this ce. She held Summers hand and said as she ran forward, Mom, I know where the dining room is. When they arrived, Connel was already sitting at the dining table, and Jenny was beside him. He seemed to be waiting for Summer and Rosie. He held his phone and tapped on the screen from time to time. He looked very rxed. When Rosie saw him, she called him joyfully, Uncle Stanley. Rosie. Connel raised his head and put his phone aside. He looked at Rosie with a smile. Rosie smiled at him and then looked at Summer, Mom She wanted to go to Connel and was asking for Summers consent. Go. Summer paused for a moment before letting go of her hand. Rosie ran to Connel and he picked her up. They looked quite intimate. Summer could tell Rosie really liked Connel. Summer let down her guard and walked straight to the dining table. She sat opposite Connel. Seeing Summere over, Rosie got out of Connels arms and ran to her. Summer carried Rosie to the chair in front of the table. Connel asked her, Did you sleep wellst night? Thank you for your concern, Mr. Connel. I slept well. Summer looked up at him, expressionless. Thats good. Lets have breakfast. Connel nodded slightly. It seemed that he was just asking out of curiosity. After breakfast, Connel went out with Jenny. As for where they went, Summer didnt know. There were many servants and bodyguards in the vi, but they did not restrict Summers movements. It seemed that they didnt worry that Summer would run away. If she was alone, it was possible for her to escape. But Rosie was also here. It was difficult for her to escape with Rosie, so she gave up. Connel probably thought of this as well, so he didnt ask people to keep a close eye on her. As she could not escape, Summer decided to spend time familiarizing herself with the structure of the vi. However, Rosie pulled her to a toy room. When she entered the room, she was shocked. This was not a toy room but a mini childrens park. As a child, Rosie couldnt resist it at all. She pulled Summer to y with her. Summer was more confused now. What exactly was Connel going to do? If she wasnt Rosies mother, she would have suspected that Connel was Rosies biological father. Connel and Jenny came back at night. Connel came to see Rosie as soon as he arrived. However, Rosie was already asleep because she was too tired from ying. Connel went into the room to see Rosie. Then he went out.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Summer stood behind him and asked, When are you going to let us go? Isnt it good to live here? Connel closed the door and looked at her with a serious expression. He was really asking for her opinion. He was too simr to Stanley. Summer was annoyed and sneered, Connel, you dont have to pretend to be Stanley in front of me or imitate his tone and temper. No matter how hard you try, you are not him. Connel paused and chuckled, Really? After he finished speaking, he turned around to leave. Summer followed him, Connel, you havent answered my question. You are a hostage. Mind your words. Connel did not stop to look at her, nor did he quicken his pace. Summer retorted, But you are not like a kidnapper. So, you want me to act like a real kidnapper? Connel finally stopped and turned to look at her. For some reason, Summer believed that Connel would not hurt her. She just wanted to know what he was up to. Summer looked at him in puzzlement and confusion. Connel looked straight at her and said, Ive got things to do. We can have dinner togetherter. After he finished speaking, he turned around and left, looking rxed and delighted. Summer took a deep breath and leaned against the wall to analyze what Connel did recently. Connel knew about her and treated Rosie very well. He kidnapped her and brought her to the vi, but he did not restrict her freedom, nor did he hurt her What was more, she couldnt help but think of Stanley when she saw Connel. Because they looked really alike. Summer pondered for a moment. Then she returned to see if Rosie had woken up. She pushed open the door and saw Rosie lying on the bed ying with two dolls. When Rosie heard the door opening, she nced at the door. As she saw Summer, she sat up and extended her hand to Summer, Mom. Summer walked to the bed and picked her up. She reached out to touch Rosies straggly bang and said, Your hair is a mess. Rosie touched her hair and said, Its not messy. Summer put her back on the bed and dressed her. Summer felt that Rosie had been too close to Connel. After pondering for a moment, she said softly, Rosie, do you really like Uncle Stanley? Yes. Rosie replied without the slightest hesitation. But what if he isnt Uncle Stanley? Summer was amused by her question. How could Rosie understand it? Rosie raised her head to look at Summer. Her brows knitted together and she said doubtfully, Uncle Stanley is Uncle Stanley. She didnt understand what was real or fake. Summer was shocked and suddenly thought of something. Uncle Stanley was Uncle Stanley Were there two persons who looked the same in this world? If not, was Connel actually Stanley? Summer had always thought Connel and Stanley were two different persons. She was puzzled because they looked so simr. But if Connel and Stanley was the same person Chapter 580 Password If Connel and Stanley were the same person, it would make sense. Sometimes, a persons sixth sense would be iparably urate. With this assumption as a prerequisite, all the doubts in Summers heart went away. Stanleys assistant told her that Stanley hadnt gone out for dinner that day when she saw Connel in the Golden Cauldron Club. However, Stanleys assistant might tell a lie. If Connel appeared in order to lure Summer to M Country, and he was a person who was fabricated by Stanley Summer rubbed her chin, muttering, No Thats not right. Back then, Leonardo had done some research and found that Stanley did have a twin brother. Rosie found herself being ignored and Summer was immersed in thought and muttering something to herself. Mom. she said confusedly. Summer was pulled back to her thoughts by Rosies voice. She quickly picked up the pieces and smiled at Rosie, I was just thinking about what we would like to have for dinner. Rosie immediately felt hungry. She rubbed her tummy and frowned, Im so hungry. Summer was amused by Rosies serious expression. She reached out and frowned upside down, Alright, stop frowning like this. Youll be a little olddy. What is a little olddy? It means an olddy. What is an olddy? Summer was speechless. At night. The dining room was very quiet. Only Rosie said from time to time, Mom, I want to eat this, and that, noodles Summer silently gave Rosie what she wanted to eat while Connel and Jenny stayed very quiet. After these days, Summer found that Connel valued Jenny. Just like Tim to Leonardo, Jenny was Connels right hand. Suddenly, Connel looked up at Summer and asked, Is the food not to your liking? Summer was absent-minded when she ate. Hearing what Connel said, she lowered her eyes to hide her emotions. Then, she looked up at Connel again and said, Theyre delicious. Connel didnt ask any other questions. After dinner, Rosie soon fell asleep. Summer was still thinking about Connel, so she got up and left. Servants were passing by from time to time in the corridor. When they saw Summer, they would greet her politely. Ms. Summer. They were courteous and distant. Summer was free to go anywhere in this vi. But Connels people were everywhere. Summer was sure that everyone in this vi would tell Connel where she went and what she did. Such a life under others control made Summer a little anxious. She wandered around the vi and found herself at Connels study. A study always hid a lot of things. If she could go in and take a look, she might be able to find some evidence. Summer looked up and found that there was no surveince camera at Connels study. Originally, this was only a thought. Now that she knew that there was no camera here, she wanted to put her thinking into action. At this moment, a servant walked over from the other side. Summer dodged into a room beside the study, leaning against the door to catch what happened outside. Jennys voice sounded at this moment, What are you doing here? The servant whispered something, but Summer did not hear it clearly. Then she heard Jenny said, Take it downstairs, hes not in the study. Yes, Ms. Jenny. The outside fell silence again. After a while, Summer thought they had already left. Then she opened a crack at the door to confirm. Seeing that there was no one outside, Summer tiptoed out, looked around, and slipped into Connels study. It was the first time Summer hade to the study in Connels vi. The study was bigger and decorated in dark hues, making her feel oppressive. There were aputer and some books on the desk. Connel had many types of book,mercial, medical, and so on. Those books looked new. It could be seen that the owner seldom read them. Summer quietly searched the room. When she returned to the desk, she suddenly found a phone beside those books. Her view might have been blocked by those books before her, and she didnt notice that his phone was here. Summer picked up the phone and pressed the power button. The screen lit up. Summer swiped the screen. A screen prompted her to enter the password. She stared at the number keys, hesitated for a moment, and then entered four numbers based on her memory. Stanley also had the habit of setting a password for his phone. Summer saw his password once by ident.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. At that time, Stanley generously told her the password of his phone. Those numbers might mean something to him. Summer nervously tapped the numbers one by one. The interval of time between each input was a bit long. And when Summer was about to input thest number, she hesitated. Her hand froze above the screen. If this password could really help her enter Connels phone, did it mean that Connel was Stanley? At this moment, the door opened with a click. Someone entered. Summer looked up and saw Jenny, who nced at Summer first, and then her gaze fell on the phone in Summers hand. Of course, Jenny knew that was Connels phone. Her expression turned cold as she strode towards Summer, Summer Jarrett, what are you doing? Connels study was sorge that it would take Jenny more than ten seconds to walk over. In the ten seconds, Summer quickly made her decision. She finally got Connels phone. If she missed this opportunity, it might note again Right now, she was restricted by Connel, so there was too little she could do A trace of solemnity shed across Summers face as she directly tapped on thest number of the password. At this time, Jenny had already walked in front of her. Summer quickly pressed the power button. In the next second, Jenny snatched the phone from her hand. You should know the boundaries. Although Mr. Connel treats you well, it doesnt mean he takes you seriously! Jenny snapped in a sharp tone as she red at Summer. The night Summere to this vi, she tried so hard to provoke Jenny in the car. But Jenny wasnt angry like this. And now she only touched Connels phone Summer thought of something and smiled, You have a crush on Connel, right? Chapter 581 Summer, I’m Doing This for Your Own Good The instant Summer finished her sentence, Jennys expression changed. Although Jenny quickly calmed down, Summer still captured the moment. It seemed that her guess was correct. Jenny liked Connel very much. Jenny sneered and said, I dont know what youre talking about! You just have to do what you are supposed to do! Do what Im supposed to do? Summer moved around Connels desk and walked to Jenny, saying slowly, Ms. Jenny, tell me. As a hostage, what am I supposed to do? The address of Ms. Jenny was somewhat ironic. Jenny and Summer were about the same height. They stood face to face, ring into each others eyes. After a while, Jenny shifted her gaze first and turned around to leave without saying a word. Summer who stood behind her pretended to be kind as she raised her voice and asked deliberately, Ms. Jenny, does Connel know that you like him? Would you like me to help you tell him? Jenny, who had almost reached the door, suddenly turned around and said with an unfriendly expression, Summer Jarrett! There was a note of menace in her cold voice. But she faced Summer Jarrett. A woman who had been threatened by Leonardo, how could she be afraid of Jenny? Everyone in the world had their weaknesses, and Jennys weakness was that she liked Connel, but did not dare to let Connel know. Summer felt that this was quite interesting. Dont call me Ms. Summer now? Didnt your Mr. Connel ask you to be polite to me? Summer smiled, pushing her luck, This is not a good attitude. Jennys expression changed several times, and in the end, she resumed her usual calmness. Ms. Summer, I am sorry that I offended you. Please forgive me. She lowered her head slightly. Her words were respectful, but her tone was not. She was a tough woman. After she finished speaking, regardless of Summers reaction, she went straight out. After she left, Summer revealed a mysterious smile. Jenny didnt ask her what she was doing with Connels phone just now. It seemed that she was very nervous. Everyone had his or her Achilles heel. As long as Jenny had soft spots, she would be easy to deal with. Summer then looked around Connels study room again. She looked somber as she slowly walked out of the study. Her footsteps were a little heavy. She locked Connels phone screen after she entered thest number of Stanleys code. However, the second the screen was locked, she clearly saw Connels home screen! In other words, that password could unlock Connels phone! Stanleys code could unlock Connels phone. Could it be the twins special connection, or did it mean that Connel was Stanley? Once the seed of doubt was nted in her heart, it would unconsciously take root and germinate, and then grow. Ever since Summer unlocked Connels phone with Stanleys password, she had been paying more and more attention to Connels every move. She wanted to find some clues in Connels every move to confirm whether he was Stanley or not. Summer kept a close eye on Connel for days. She wasnt afraid of arousing Connels suspicion. Anyway, she was now a hostage, and she surely had many questions. It was normal for her to pay close attention to Connel and ask for some information from him. If you keep looking at me like this, I will think that you have other thoughts towards me. Although Summer was staring at Connel, she was startled when he suddenly spoke. Then she replied, For example? What thoughts? For example, Connel paused for a moment and said with a half-smile, a crush.N?velDrama.Org ? content. The corners of Summers mouth turned up. She said softly, I dont know youre quite narcissistic. Summers words clearly carried a hint of ridicule, but Connel did not seem to recognize it and asked her very seriously, What do you like about Leonardo? What was Connel doing? Was he really going to talk about rtionships with her? What do you think I like about him? Summer directly asked back. Connel was actually seriously thinking about her question. He then continued, I dont think you like him. You just pity him and submit to his power. Summers expression closed up. She said coldly, You have never been in love, have you? Do you even know what love is? This isnt important. Whats important is that I know Leonardo isnt right for you. At this moment, they were sitting face to face. As Connel spoke, he leaned forward slightly and got closer to Summer. Summer felt disgusted. It made her feel sick of seeing Connel after he said those words. Who do you think you are, saying that Leonardo and I are not right for each other? Summer looked at him coldly, a trace of disdain appearing in her eyes. Connel was not angered by her words. Instead, he became even more gentle, Summer, Im doing this for your own good. The moment this gentle voice sounded, Summer tensed up. This was Stanleys voice and Stanleys tone. What exactly was Connel going to do? Connel looked at Summers expression with satisfaction. He smiled as he picked up the teapot and served her a cup of tea. Although Summer looked a little weak, she was very difficult to control. Seeing her face changed, Connel felt very satisfied. Ever since you were on my phone, youve been testing me for the past few days. Have youe to a conclusion? Who do you think is the person sitting in front of you right now, Connel or Stanley? Connel stared at her gloomily. His gaze was somewhat simr to Leonardos, but it was much more annoying than Leonardos gaze. Did Jenny tell you that? She thought that she had exposed the fact that Jenny liked Connel so Jenny would not tell Connel about it. Jenny? Connel smiled, It seems that the surveince cameras installed in my study are well hidden. You havent noticed them yet. So that was it! She was careless when she saw there was no surveince camera outside Connels study, but she never thought that there might be some in his study. Summer clenched her teeth. Since Connel already knew about this matter, she could simply ask him, Who are you? Connel or Stanley? Chapter 582 Trampling on My Heart What do you think? Connel put up Stanleys signature smile. Stanleys face and those moments rted to Stanley shed in Summers mind. When she woke up from the hospital bed, Stanley stood by her bed and smiled. When Vicky tampered with the brake on her car, Stanley told her to jump off the car. And more In her memories, although Stanley had some ulterior motives, he had never done anything to hurt her. It was very difficult for her to rte the Stanley in her memories with the man in front of her. After a while, Summer resolutely said, You are not Stanley! Connel smirked, his eyes filled with sympathy, Women are always deceiving themselves. How pitiful and cute you are! His tone was almost a sigh, filled with pity and arrogance. At this moment, Connel looked extremely unfamiliar. Summer was increasingly unwilling to believe that he was Stanley. Seeing the resistance in Summers eyes, Connel straightened his clothes and stood up. He took a brutal tone, If I werent Stanley, would Rosie be close to me? Children are much more sensitive than adults. Summers face was filled with astonishment. Rosie said that Uncle Stanley was Uncle Stanley. In her eyes, there was only one Stanley. There was no Connel at all! Summers mind went nk for an instant. She reached for the teacup, her in white fingers trembling slightly. Connel invited Summer to have some tea right after lunch. They spent the whole afternoon together. Half an hour ago, Connel sent the servants who made tea for them away and now the tea waspletely cold. After drinking a cup of cold tea, not only was her stomach cold, Summer felt that her limbs and bones went cold as well. Stanley was Connel and Connel was Stanley. There was no Connel in this world. She finished her tea but didnt put down the cup, her finger clenched tightly around the handle of the cup. Summer still held on a shred of hope and asked, But you do have a twin brother! Speaking of this, Leonardos subordinates were to me. Connel looked calm, I do have a twin brother. But you need to figure out if hes alive or dead. Summer was stunned for a moment before she muttered, Thats it So it was like this. How could someone as intelligent and capable as Stanley be easily taken away without any traces? At that time, all the evidence showed that Connel did exist, and Stanley truly disappeared. That was why Summer believed that Connel really existed. The person I saw in the Golden Cauldron Club was you? Summer stared at Connel. Her tone wasnt as calm as usual. After the truth came out, Connel No, Stanley stopped pretending. He acted like the same gentleman who Summer knew in the old days. Summer, I am a psychiatrist. Every expression and every movement of yours is revealing your truest thoughts. I only need to guide you to do what I want. Controlling the minds of people is the most difficult and the simplest thing. It could be told that Stanleys tone was somewhat proud. Summerughed. First, sheughed in a low voice, and then sheughed loudly. Stanley was confident and calm at first. He wanted to see Summers face full of panic and unbelief, but Summer onlyughed. His expression immediately dulled. The hypocritical gentleness that covered his face was torn off again. He said sullenly, What are youughing at?Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Controlling peoples minds? Guiding them? Summer shook her head,ughing so hard that tears almost came out of her eyes. Stanley, do you think youre so good? Do you feel so aplished when you make a fool out of me? As Summer spoke, sheughed again. Herughter was filled with mockery. Stanleys face turned cold, but he did not interrupt Summer and waited for her to finish her sentence. Summer stood up and looked at him, I owed you my life. If you want me to do something for you, I wont refuse your request as long as you tell me. Even if you want my life, I will die for you. This is what I owe you! You think youre controlling the peoples minds? Summer smiled self-deprecatingly. Do you know what I was thinking when I came to Country M? I was worried that something happened to you. You dont have any other friends in Hoover City. You said that we were like Damon and Pythias. Even if I knew you might have other motives, I still chose to believe you! I believe you wont do anything to hurt me! But what are you doing? Summer first asked in a low voice, then exploded. She pointed at Stanley and shouted, You are trampling on my heart! You trampled on my trust under your feet brutally! After Summer finished speaking, she took a deep breath to calm herself down, If I knew it earlier, I would rather you didnt save me, I would rather die in that explosion on the ind! She shouted in a fit of pique. Struggling for survival was a human instinct. However, what Stanley did made her feel extremely disappointed. Her heart always seemed to be trampled on by others, except for Leonardo. He was not a good person, but he was frank and straightforward. He responded to her sincerity and cherished her. Even if he was a bad man inside out, he was a bad man with courage and righteousness. This fact alone suggested Stanley would never be able topare to him! Didnt you ask me what I like about Leonardo? Let me tell you right now! Its not a crush, but love. I love his honesty. Even if you threatened him with his mothers news, he never thought of using me! The confidence on Summers face was extremely annoying. Stanley knew that was how unwaveringly she trusted Leonardo. Really? If he didnt want to use you, why didnt hee to save Rosie? The mask of gentleness on Stanleys face had beenpletely torn apart. The darkness and ugliness in his heart were all written on his face. Because he knew you love Rosie so much. As long as he didnt save Rosie, you would definitely not be able to restrain yourself and took the initiative! In the end, youe to me and let me kidnap you before I leave. It happened basically as what Leonardo nned! Enough! Summer interrupted him loudly, her hands trembling with anger. Thats what it is. Youd better take it. Stanleys smile looked extremely cruel, It seems like he loves you. But he was using you and forcing you step by step. It might look like he loves you, but in fact, he is cold and heartless. He is just like me. Chapter 583 Take My Life to Repay the Kindness Summer bit the inside of her lip, held her breath, and then retorted, Leonardo isnt like you! You are different! As I said, women are always deceiving themselves. With that, Stanley sneered and got up to leave. Summer fell back onto the sofa, reached to her forehead. She looked exhausted. Only after Stanley went out of her sight did she raise her head. However, her beautiful eyes were full of calmness. She wasnt so fervent and furious as she had behaved. She had suspected it early before Stanley showed his hand. Shocked and disappointed as she was, her judgment wasnt affected. When she thought about it, she realized that every step from the appearance of Connel to her arrival in America was the result of Stanleys premeditation. Stanley knew Summer was kind and loyal to her friends. He misled her to believe that Stanley was taken away by Connel and lured her to Country M. When Summer arrived in Country M, she lived at the hotel in which Connel worked. Then, she was taken to Connels vi. In the vi, he did not make things difficult for her, nor did he tell her the whereabouts of Stanley. He just made herself anxious, like a headless chicken. A few dayster, he called her with Stanleys phone number. He said some ambiguous words, which made her want to leave. Stanley had known Summer early and understood her. He naturally guessed that Summer would offer to leave. Thus, he sent someone to inform Vicky of Summers whereabouts. Vicky hated her guts and would definitely not let the chance slip. But Stanley was not going to hurt Summer. Therefore, he must have promised Vicky something, which was why Vicky didnt strike a vicious blow. Now that Summer was captured by Vicky, Leonardo would of coursee to Country M. Thus, the other goal of Stanley-to lure Leonardo to Country M-had been achieved as well. When Leonardo and Tim were in Country M, it was as easy as pie for Stanley to take Rosie away from the Hoover City. Leonardo got the news that Rosie was taken away right at the first day. And he naturally found out that it was Connel who made it. At this time, Stanleys plot was transparent. He aimed at both Summer and Leonardo. ording to his attitude to Rosie, he actually had no intention of harming Rosie and Summer. Summer could faintly feel that Stanley did not want to harm her and Rosie, but it was an indisputable fact that he had taken advantage of her trust to lure her to Country M. Stanley did not intend to hurt her, but it did not mean that he would not harm Leonardo. Three years ago, before she went to the ind with Leonardo, Stanley appeared from nowhere and approached her. Immediately after, Leonardo and she were involved in an ident overseas and Stanley saved her. What was more suspicious was that he took care of her with patience for three years. Ever since Stanley first appeared, there had been enough doubts about him. He, a PhD in psychology, was a capable and well-educated man with high social status. However, the degree was just a cover. His meticulous nning had already shown that he wasnt a person to be trifled with. His goal was not simple, and so was his true identity. Summer gradually sat up with her hands on each side of her thigh, clenching. Whatever Stanley wanted and however deliberate his scheme was, he was just a human who would give the game away sooner orter! Suddenly, footsteps sounded. Summer turned around and saw Jenny approaching. She wore a ck woolen overcoat of high textural quality with her hair tied into a neat ponytail. The scarlet scarf even made her dazzling. Jenny was actually a beauty. He showed his hand, right? Jenny walked over and asked with a poker face. Her tone wasced with strength, making others unable to deny. Instead of resorting to insinuation, Summer temporized, You mean Stanley? Jennys face changed. It reminded Summer the day she had just arrived. Jenny just ignored her when she asked about Stanley. It seemed she didnt like him. But she was loyal to Connel and actually admired him. Summer was seized by confusion. Could it be that Connel lied to her again?This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. If what Connel said was still a lie, she was fooled around by the two Bates brothers. He has always been a calm man. I didnt expect him to show his hands so soon. Cold and calm, Jenny seemed to be talking others business. But Summer knew that she would not say it without any cause. Summer, you are special to him. I hope you wont let him down. Jennys tone wasced with warnings and threats. Summer couldnt help but sneer. Ms. Jenny, what exactly are you referring to? After a brief pause, she continued, Is it the fact that I was kept in the dark, deceived and used by him? Should I pretend to be unaware and forgive him? Jenny responded with a sneer. A trace of disdain crossed her face, Dont forget, he saved you! If it werent for him, you would have died long ago! Ill always remember his kindness of saving me and I owe him a debt all my life. But does it mean that I should act like a machine, allowing him to control and use me at his will? If he is out of sorts, he can just kill me?! As she spoke, her tone went colder and colder. It was precisely because her gratitude to Stanley that led to the present state. Perhaps this was her fate. Stanley saved her, and she owed him a debt. She was cheated, used and schemed by him. And it was her debt to pay. She had to repay it. As the saying goes, turnabout is a fair y. Jenny could sense the satire. She berated, Ungrateful! Then, she left in a huff. Summer fixed her eyes on her receding figure and then the ground. ording to Jennys tone, Connel was Stanley. This time, he didnt lie. Chapter 584 Go in and Take a Look? Now that Connel was Stanley, why did Jenny have such a response when Summer mentioned Stanley earlier? Summer carefully recalled Connels behaviors. When she first came to Country M, she just felt that Stanley and Connel were alike. But the sense wasnt so overwhelming until she got along with Connel. Why? Did he have dual personality? After Stanley showed his hand, some changes came to her life. A few days ago, the servants and bodyguards in the vi followed her at a distance. But today, they didnt even move a step from her. She would always find servants or bodyguards by her side. Summer was annoyed. She swung the door of the bathroom open and asked in a toneced with agitation, Im going to the bathroom. Do you want to go in and take a look? The servant slightly bowed in fear and trepidation. Summer suffered from the fidgets. Though the vi was filled with servants and bodyguards, only Stanley and Jenny would talk to her. But she now felt antipathy against Stanley. And Jenny felt the same against Summer. Jenny had disguised herself, but now she just showed her hatred straightforward. Summer entered the bathroom. Seeing the servant still stooping outside, she just shut the door. She crossed her arms and paced back and forth in the bathroom. The bathroom was apletely sealed space with only one vent. Life was not a movie, nor was she a spy. She was naturally unable to pry the vent open and escape through it. In the end, she had no choice but flush the toilet, pretending to have used it before leaving. Sure enough, the servant was waiting at the door. Summer took a nce at her and went to the kitchen to serve herself a ss of hot water. It was getting colder and colder, so Rosie hated to get out of bed. She was reluctant to get up in the morning. And she would sneak back to her room as soon as she finished her breakfast. But heaters in the whole vi were running. Maybe the heater in her room worked better. Summer pushed open Rosies door with the ss cup in her hand. She acted quietly and Rosie was absorbed in ying with her toys, ignoring her presence. Summer gently closed the door and walked over. She heard Rosie muttering, This is Rosie. This is mom. And that is Leonoodle no, not Leonoodle he is fierce Summer paused. And Rosie was still talking to herself. She even took a cue from Leonardos tone, No! You cant go! However, she didnt sound fierce at all. Mixed emotion filled Summers eyes.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. It was said that children were forgetful and na?ve. Perhaps that was just adults misunderstanding. Summer sat down at her bedside and called her, Rosie? Summer happened to be muttering, Go find Summer she suddenly raised her head and blinked with confusion, What did you say? Drink some water. Summer handed the ss to her. Rosie took the ss over and drank. The ss was a little big for her. Worrying that she would drop it, Summer reached to help her steady the ss. Rosie drank more than half of it and sucked her teeth, Alright. Summer put the ss aside and watched the lovely puppets in Rosies hand. What are you ying with? she asked. This is for you. Rosie handed a princess doll to Summer, then frowned at the ck soldier-like one. After some hesitation, she handed it over, This is Leonoodle. Why do you call him Leonoodle again? Summer took the ck soldier. The little soldier actually looked a little fierce. For Rosie, Leonardo was a fierce father. Rosies face fell. She poked at the soldier with one finger and said sullenly, He didnte to pick me up. Uncle Stanley said that Dad woulde to pick me up As she spoke, the corners of her mouth dropped, and tears welled up in her eyes. She felt totally wronged. Summer guessed that Stanley had told her something like Leonardo woulde to pick her up. But Rosie was a child, and she was unable to understand adults hypocrisy. So, she of course believed Stanley. Summer leaned over to stroke Rosies head. Sheforted her gently, Dad wille to pick you up. But he had some trouble on the way, so hes a littlete. Rosie threw the toys to the side and wrapped her arms around Summers neck for a hug. The moment Summer pulled her in her arms, Rosie began to sob. She muttered about Leonardo as she cried. Hes a bad father. He didnt take me to find you And he didnte to pick me up either Summers brows were slightly knitted. But Rosie was lost in sorrow and she had to cate her before talking sense into her. Summer took two napkins and wiped her tears. Rosie, I has something to tell you. You should stop crying now. Rosie was a good girl and calmed down soon. Just as Summer was about to start talking, Rosie wiped her face and looked up at Summer, Tears streak my face. Mom, help me wash my face. Summer swallowed her words. And her solemn face was melted away by Rosies words. Didnt you cry so hard? Now you know it is ufortable afterward? she carried her into the bathroom. Rosie sniffed twice and rested an arm on Summers shoulder. She refuted, I cried because I was upset. Summer felt it amusing since Rosie said it with a childish tone. However, Rosie was a big girl now. She couldntugh out. Summer put her on the washing basin and turned on the tap, Did Leonoodle upset you? Rosie replied with a solemn face, Yes. Loving to y with water, Rosie did not forget to reach out to the running water after that. Chapter 585 Stanley’s Intention You cant y with water. Summer pulled Rosies hands back. She twisted the towel and wiped Rosies face after turning off the tap. Rosie raised her head and behaved herself. Summer went gently as she asked, Will it hurt? No, Rosie replied, Mom, I have a question for you. What is it? Summer discovered that Rosies ability of expression had improved by leaps and bounds. Did Leonoodle make you sad? Despite it was said in a childs tone, Rosie was serious. Summer paused. She looked down at Rosie, only to find that she was blinking at her, waiting for her reply. Summer continued, Do you know what sadness means? Of course, I know. Rosie stated. Summer put the towel back and took the baby cream bottle. Then tell me, what does it feel like to be sad? Rosie tilted her head and thought for a while, I just want to cry.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Summerughed out and covered the lid of cream. But she had to agree it after pondering for a second. It turned out that a three-year-old child had known so much. Summer applied cream for her and tidied up Rosies bangs. She whispered, Dad didnt mean to make you sad. Hes clumsy and doesnt know how to cheer you up. Rosie crossed her arms and gave a suspicious snort. Summer knew Leonardo cared about Rosie, but sometimes he was a bit paranoid. Stanley thought him cold and heartless, but if he was, what was the point of everything he had done for her? Alright, dont be mad at him. After all, hes a stupid guy. And Rosie is a smart girl. A smart girl should not be too particr about the mistake made by a stupid guy, right? Summer stooped down to meet Rosies gaze. She leaned over and rested her forehead against Rosies. Rosie pulled back and refused to y this intimate game. She nodded with difficulty, Alright. Rosie is such a clever girl. You must be the best in the world. Summer had never been stingy with herpliments. Rosie immediately learned by analogy, Dad and I, who is better? Summer was dumbfounded before she responded, You, of course. Rosie grinned. Little devil! Summer pinched her cheeks, carried her back to the bedroom, and dropped her on the bed. She turned to see the calendar. It had been almost ten days since she arrived at Stanleys vi, but she didnt hear a word from Leonardo. At the very beginning, she was calm, but she couldnt help but think nonsense as time went by. Stanleys words somehow held water. ording to Leonardos capacity, it was impossible for him to fail to find Rosies whereabouts. However, he did note to save her even after stalling for so long. Summer had the same thought at the beginning. She felt that Leonardo was hesitating about taking advantage of her to get the news of his mom. But now, she had calmed herself down. She was fully confident that Leonardo was different from Stanley. Stanley would use her for his own interests, but Leonardo wouldnt, even though he loved and missed his mother so much. And Summer wished that Leonardos mother was alive. Thus, Leonardo might assuage his concern. In the afternoon, Rosie took a nap. And Summer went to Stanleys study. He hadnt gone out in the past two days, appearing to be at leisure. Summer walked to the door and knocked twice. Come in. Stanleys voice came from inside. Summer swung the door open and entered. Stanley put his work aside the moment he saw her. He got up and walked to the sofa, pointing at the opposite one, Have a seat. When she seated herself, Stanley served her a ss of water. So soon youe to find me. Does it mean that you agree on my words? A faint smile was put on his face, making him gentle. His gentle and elegant face was deceptive as if it had a magic power to convince others. He was born to be a psychologist. Summer was somewhat lost in her thought. Perhaps he was kind and warm. It was because he was too smart that he would go by hook or by crook, just to get what he wanted. And he would never abandon himself to emotion. From her perspective, she had been deceived. But from his, he was wise and self-interested to achieve his goal. He lied to her, but he didnt hurt her. He took Rosie away, but took good care of her. At any rate, he was not unforgivable. But for Summer, what was the difference between being used once and countless times? The only connection between them was resulted from the fact that he had saved her. Ignoring his words, Summer came straight to the point, You said you would show me your intention as long as I let you go. My purpose Stanley chuckled and asked yfully, do you want to take a guess? Youre nning to go back on your word, arent you? Summer did not have the mood to go in a roundabout way. Stanley restrained his chuckle. He stated after pondering for a while, I wont go back on my word. You neednt be anxious and guard against me so much. He picked up the cup and took a drink. Then, he straightened up, but said in a toneced with casualty, Im just iming justice. Thats all. Why are you so nervous? Summer frowned and narrowed her eyes, What do you mean? Stanley imed justice and did this have anything to do with Leonardo and her? Could it be that Leonardo had done something to him before? However, ording to Stanleys wealth and power, he couldnt be a person to be trifled with even several years ago. And a few years ago, Leonardo was still the ugly and impotent guy. What could Leonardo do to him? Even if he could, Stanley should be able to contend with, right? Chapter 586 A Car Accident Stanley ignored Summers question and instead asked, Is Rosie asleep? The reason why he changed the topic was so obvious, it was clear that he didnt want to exin it to her. Stanley looked like a pushover, but if he didnt want to say something, no one could change his mind. Summer stood up and walked out without waiting for a moment. When she turned around, Stanley was a little unhappy, and said in a depressed tone, Summer, you wouldnt sit down and drink a ss of water with me now? Im going to see if Rosie is awake. Stanley had just used Rosie to change the topic, and Summer had also used the same way to change the topic. Seeing that Summer was about to leave, Stanley immediately stood up and shouted, Summer! There was a rare sulk in his voice. Summer could only stop on her way out and said in an impatient tone, If you have something to say, please finish it at once. Stanley walked around the sofa to her with a gloomy face. He stared at her and said, Summer, Leonardo can give you a privileged life with a bunch of servants, so can I. What he can give you, I can also give you, and I can even give you more! Summer heard the oddity in his words and involuntarily stepped back, What do you mean? Now, she could no longer understand Stanleys words. Stanley took half a step forward, trying to get closer to her, but after Summer realized his intentions, she quickly took another two steps back and extended her hand to block him, Dont beat around the bush. Alright, then Ill be straight with you. Stanleys eyes shed with displeasure, but he was not angry. He was not someone who could easily get angry. You know Leonardo better than me. He blows hot and cold, and its too hard to get along with him. Youll be much more rxed with me. I dont mind what happened between you and him. I could treat Rosie as if she were my own child. After Stanley finished speaking, he reached out to touch her again. Summer quickly dodged and red at Stanley, Are you crazy? You can think about what I said. Im more suitable for you than Leonardo. Didnt we get along well and happily during the past few days? Stanley saw that Summer had been indifferent, and her eyes became somewhat anxious. Summer did not know why Stanley had such thoughts. She felt that Stanleys statement was ridiculous, Are you finished now? Can I leave now? The Stanley in front of her was far from the Stanley Summer knew. Summer was even willing to believe that he was only Connel, not Stanley. However, he was indeed Stanley. Even if Stanley and Connel had the same face, their personalities were different. Summer passed him and was about to walk past him, but he grabbed her wrist. Summer struggled, but did not break free of his wrist. She turned her head to look at Stanley and said, What else do you want? The impatience in her tone angered Stanley. In the past, Summer had never spoken to him in such an impatient tone.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Stanley smiled softly. However, it was obvious a happy smile. I forgot to tell you something. Summer stopped, and Stanley naturally let go of her. He turned around and walked to his desk. He took out a newspaper from under a pile of documents and handed it to Summer, saying, Dont you want to see the news about Leonardo? Looking at Stanleys expression, Summer knew he had no good intentions. During this period of time, she lived here. She did not have a mobile phone, nor did she have aputer to surf the Inte. She had almost cut off all contact with the outside world, so she could not get any news at all. Now that Stanley said that there was news about Leonardo in this newspaper, Summer naturally wanted to read it. She only hesitated for two seconds before taking a nce at Stanley and picking up the newspaper. Leonardo was a wealthy businessman. The Emerson Group had many industries. Not only was the Emerson Group famous at home, it also had many industries and businesses abroad. However, Leonardo rarely interfered in foreign businesses personally. In the business circles at home and abroad, Leonardo was an influential person, and it was normal for the media to pay attention to him. However, at this critical juncture, he appeared on a foreign newspaper Summer nced at the newspaper and saw the photos that took up almost half of the page, as well as the erged and bold headlines. A car ident urred early this morning on XX bridge. One of the car owners was confirmed to be Leonardo, CEO of a multinational group The photos in the newspaper were taken at the scene of the car ident, and the photos of Leonardo were clearly taken in the past. Summers expression suddenly changed. She quickly scanned the news. The news wrote at the end, Currently, Mr. Emerson is being treated secretly in a hospital. The exact condition of his injuries has not been revealed to the media. A car ident Suddenly, Summer noticed the date on it and realized that it was actually two days ago! Summer suddenly thought of something and turned to look at Stanley, Did youe clean with me because of Leonardos car ident? How is he now? The matter of Stanley revealing his identity to her was too sudden. If Leonardo really was hospitalized in a car ident, it all made sense now. During this period of time, Stanley had been silent. He suddenly revealed his identity and said these ambiguous words. Summer found it strange. But now that she saw the newspaper, she understood everything. Stanley felt something had happened to Leonardo. She had no one to look to, so he said these words to her. Thinking of this, Summer sneered, The car ident has something to do with you, right? Stanley forced a smile. Summer, am I that despicable in your heart? You know that my other identity is a PhD in psychology. I am a rtively authoritative expert in psychology in Country M. As a public figure, how could I do such a thing? Seeing that he didnt seem to be lying, Summer didnt ask any more questions and looked at the newspaper. The photos on it were ck and white. It was a mess, and nothing could be seen. How did Leonardo suddenly get into a car ident? Did he get seriously injured? Stanley stared at Summer and said meaningfully, You must be worried about him. If I said yes, would you let me see him? Summer looked up and asked him expressionlessly. Stanley crossed his arms and raised his eyebrows at her, You can try begging me. Maybe Ill agree. Summer sneered, cast a cold nce at him, and then turned around and left with the newspaper in her hand. Back then, she had let Stanley take her away, so she naturally wouldnt beg Stanley to go back to see Leonardo now. Chapter 587 A Glimmer of Light Moreover, even if Stanley was willing to let her see Leonardo, he would definitely be up to nothing good. If it wasnt rted to you, why would you believe that Leonardo really had an ident? Summer clenched her hands tightly and stopped. She turned around and stared at Stanley. Smart people were suspicious, and Stanley was no exception. Judging from his confident expression, she knew that he was sure Leonardo was really in a car ident. If Leonardos car ident wasnt rted to Stanley, how could Stanley be so sure? Stanley narrowed his eyes slightly and said, Summer, I dont like what you say. Because I told the truth. Summer sneered and went out. When she went out, Summers heart sank. She quickened her pace and walked towards Rosies room. When she entered, her footsteps became light. Rosie was still asleep. Summer walked to the bed side andid the newspaper on the table. She moved the floormp to the front and carefully studied the newspaper. Although she had a premonition that Leonardos car ident was rted to Stanley, she did not believe that Leonardo could really be schemed by Stanley. Leonardo was not someone who could easily fall into a trap and suffer losses. However, she was still worried! Summer covered her face and leaned against the sofa, letting out a long sigh of relief. She was somewhat anxious as she guessed whether Leonardo had been in an ident or not. However, she could not see Leonardo. What was the point of her guess when she couldnt see him? Summer raised her head and looked at Rosie on the bed for a while. If she was alone now, she wouldnt have to worry so much. Stanley took good care of Rosie now, not because he was kind enough, but because he knew that as long as Rosie was here, he could pin down Summer. Under the premise that he could pin down Summer, he was naturally willing to treat Rosie better. All day long, Summer felt uneasy. During dinner at night, Summer did not see Stanley, nor did she know what he was nning.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. After dinner, Stanley came back. Summer carried Rosie and met Stanley at the stairs. Stanley only nced at Summer and smiled as he extended his hand towards Rosie, Rosie. Rosie blinked and extended her hand towards Stanley. Stanley took an exquisite small box to Rosie and said, Take a look, baby. A box og chocte. Rosie nodded, Thank you, Uncle Stanley. Go y. I still have things to do. Goodbye. Stanley ced Rosie on the ground and waved goodbye to her. Rosie waved her hand and did not say anything. She looked very reserved and different from her usual enthusiasm. When Stanley left, Rosie pulled Summers clothes and handed the small box of chocte to Summer. Summer squatted down and said to Rosie, Whats wrong? Dont you want to eat? No. Rosie shook her head in embarrassment. Rosie suddenly leaned closer to Summers ear and whispered, Is Daddy noting again today? After she finished speaking, she straightened her body and looked at Summer, waiting for Summer to give her an answer. Summer fell silent. Rosie really missed Leonardo. This should be the first time that Rosie had been away from Leonardo for so long. Perhaps, Rosie had sensed something. Childrens six sense was sometimes not something adults could imagine. Summers rtionship with Stanley had been strained in the past few days, and Rosie might have vaguely sensed this. She probably did not understand what was going on, nor did she quite understand this feeling. However, she was unhappy and panicked. What should Summer do? Could she tell Rosie that Leonardo might have had a car ident? Could she tell Rosie that her Uncle Stanley who bought her sugar and smiled at her was a bad guy? A long time ago, when Summer was still living in the Jarretts, she had thought that if she had a child, she would definitely give her child the best things in the world and let her child live better than anyone else. Summer felt as if her throat was stuffed with cotton. She was extremely ufortable, and slightly sour. Rosie was still looking at her, waiting for her to give an answer. She was Rosies mother, and Rosie trusted her. She couldnt lie to Rosie, but she couldnt bear to tell the truth. Summer lowered her head and suppressed her emotions. She took the small box from Rosies hand and forced herself to say with a smile, This chocte looks so beautiful. It must be very delicious. May I try it? The childs attention was easily diverted within a short period of time. When she lowered her head to look at the chocte, her dark eyes sparkled with anticipation, Then try it! Her generous appearance was especially lovable. Summer bit her lips tightly and said with a smile, Alright, Ill try it then. She broke a little piece and put it in her mouth. Rosie immediately asked, Mom, is it sweet? Is it delicious? You can taste it yourself. Summer handed the box to her. Rosie took out a piece of chocte from inside gently and took a small bite. Then, she said, Its sweet. Summer echoed, Thats right, its very sweet. It was said that it was better to eat sweets when you were sad. Summer felt that the logic was reasonable. She did not seem to be so sad now. When the two of them went upstairs, the small piece of chocte in Rosies hand was almost finished. Summer took Rosie to the bathroom to wash up. She first cleaned Rosie up, put on her pajamas and carried her back to bed. Then, she stayed in the bathroom alone. She was afraid that Rosie would look for her, so she didnt close the bathroom door. Summer turned on the tap and was somewhat absent-minded. In the bedroom, Rosie sat in bed with the doll in her arms and obediently waited for Summer toe out. Suddenly, there was movement through the window. Someone was knocking on the window! When Rosie heard the voice, she looked at the window curiously. The room was heated and the doors and windows were tightly shut. Rosie could only see the curtains when she looked over. There was no movement at all around the curtains. Rosie stared at the curtains for a while, then retracted her gaze and continued to wait for Summer toe out. At this time, there was another movement from the window. Someone was knocking on the window again! This time, it sounded a few times in a row. The childs hearing was good and she heard very clear. Rosie opened her eyes wide and looked over curiously. She couldnt help but climb out of the quilt and slip off the bed and run towards the window. Outside the window of Rosies room was a forest. When she opened the curtains, she could only see that it was pitch ck outside. But very quickly, a glimmer of light lit up outside the window. Chapter 588 Touching Around on Him The glimmer of light was in the lower left corner of the window. It was very weak, but Rosie could see it very clearly. Eh? Rosie stood on tiptoe in surprise and tilted her head to look. Suddenly, a hand emerged from the lower left corner of the window. At her age, Rosie was curious about everything. She didnt not feel scared, but instead she stared at the hand with great curiosity. In the lower left corner, a hand was stretched out, followed by an arm, then a head, and then a broad shoulder When that persons face was revealed, Rosies eyes immediately lit up. Seeing that Rosie was so happy that she was about to cry out, the person outside the window made a gesture keep her silent. Rosie was very obedient and did not say anything. She clenched her hands into small fists and raised them in front of her helplessly. She whispered, Dad. The sound instion of the window was very good. She shouted in a low voice, and Leonardo outside the window could not hear her. But he saw it clearly. He hadnt seen Rosie in almost a month. Rosie seemed to have grown up a little. She was wearing a fluffy one-piece pajama. She looked soft. The temperature in the room should be just right. Her little face was slightly red. He had thought Rosie would be afraid when she saw him. In the middle of the night, if a person suddenly appeared outside the window, anyone would be afraid. However, she recognized him at a nce and listened to him, not saying a word. The father and daughter were separated by a soundproof window. They could not hear each others voices and could not even see each others expressions clearly. However, Leonardo had never felt Rosie so close to him by blood and love as of now. She had the same blood as him, and had his surname. She was the best thing that hade out of his love with Summer. She needed him and trusted him. She was different from Leonardo. He owed his mother. However, Rosie was a separate individual. She was innocent and deserved to be loved. Leonardos usually solemn face unconsciously appeared a little moved and loving. Suddenly, there was a sound in his ears. Leonardo raised his head and saw Rosie who had already unlocked the window. She smiled at him expectantly and said to him, Dad,e in quickly. In fact, it only took half a minute for Leonardo to think of these things, and it didnt take much time. However, Rosie had already opened the window for him. Leonardo stretched out his hand and opened the window. He waved his hand, signaling for Rosie to step aside. Rosie took two steps back and let Leonardo in. However, Rosie was short. Although she took two steps to the side, it looked as if she hadnt moved. Leonardo was helpless, but he didnt say anything. He leapt into the room. When hended, he was squatting on the ground. As soon as hended, Rosie rushed over and hugged his neck. She said with a sad expression, I thought you werenting today. Leonardo was stunned and stretched out one hand to close the window. The other hand reached behind her to support her. Who said I wasing today? His hand was so big that it almost covered her back. Little girl. After Leonardo closed the window, he pulled the curtains back to cover it, and then stood up with Rosie in his arms. To Rosie, Leonardos question was hard to answer. Summer had told her that Leonardo woulde to pick them up. When she started to think about Leonardo, she naturally thought about Leonardoing every day. Summer did not say for sure that Leonardo would definitelye today. Rosie subconsciously wanted Leonardo toe. Rosie scratched her head and said seriously, Mom said you woulde to pick us up, so Ive been waiting for you ever since. Waiting for him ever since? Leonardo couldnt help butugh out loud. Although Rosie was such a little girl, her words were quite emotional. He didnt know if she had learned it from Summer. Just as he thought of this, he heard Rosie shout, Mom! Leonardo raised his head and saw Summer standing not far away and looking at them. Summer had just turned on the tap in the bathroom. She was a little distracted and she did not hear Leonardos movement outside. It wasnt until Leonardo came in and jumped onto the ground and made amotion that she walked out of the bathroom. As soon as she came out, she saw Leonardo appear out of thin air in the room, hugging Rosie and talking. She couldnt believe her own eyes. After their gazes met in the air, they did not move away. Rosie saw that Summer did not move, so she couldnt help but remind Summer, Mom, its Dad! Summer. Leonardo called out her name, but his voice was still low and pleasant to hear. Summer looked up at him. Leonardo held Rosie in one hand and spread out his other arm. He looked calm as he said unhurriedly, Ill give you three seconds toe over. I might forgive you for what you did. As soon as he finished speaking, Summer suddenly rushed over and threw herself into his embrace. She was as reckless as a child. Leonardo tightened his arm and firmly pressed her into his embrace. Then, he whispered in her ear, I forgive you. He forgave her for her decision to let Stanley hold her hostage without consulting him. Summer clutched his clothes, and the restlessness of the whole daypletely calmed down in a moment. Very quickly, Leonardo felt Summers hands touching his body, and she even wanted to take off his clothes to touch him. Leonardo urately held her hand and lowered his voice. Summer, I can feel your eagerness after not meeting me for such a long time. After all, I am the same, but it is not suitable to do those things now. Moreover, Rosie is still here. Her happiness instantly dissipated. Summer pushed him away and said angrily, I want to see if youre injured. Whos thinking about those nasty things in your mind all day long! Shameless! Rosies childish voice came from the side, What is shameless? Summer almost forgot that Rosie was still at the side, so she didnt know how to exin to her. She blinked and reached out to poke Leonardo on the shoulder. It was obvious that she wanted him to exin. Leonardo received her distress signal and gave her a meaningful look. Then, he turned around and asked Rosie, Is Rosie sleepy? Rosie shook her head, Im not sleepy. Leonardo raised his eyebrows and walked to the bed. He put Rosie on the bed and said, If youre not sleepy, you can y by yourself. Rosie stared at Leonardo in daze, her eyes filled with confusion.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. There must be something wrong. Why did she have to y by herself? Wasnt Dad going to y with her? Chapter 589 She Wouldn’t Tell Him Seeing the rag doll on the bed, Leonardo put it into Rosies arms, then pulled Summer into the bathroom and locked the door. Leonardo did it smoothly. Before Summer could react, she had already been in the bathroom. I read in the newspaper that you had a car ident, are you alright? Summers eyes patrolled his body worriedly. It looked like he was fine since he was still in the mood for jokes. Leonardos eyes darkened slightly. Without answering her question, he held her waist with one hand and her neck with the other, then kissed her passionately. After a long time, when Summer felt her lips numb, Leonardo loosened his hand slightly and straightened up with reluctance. He still held her in his arms. Did you miss me? His voice was hoarse after the hot kiss. Summer shrunk her neck and struggled a little, but Leonardo hugged her even more tightly. Summer became still in his arms. After a moment of silence, she said softly, Rosie missed you very much. What about you? Leonardo asked stubbornly. Summer pursed her lips and replied, Yes. Immediately, she felt the subtle change of the mans breath after her answer. Before Leonardo could speak, she asked him, How did you get in? Leonardo frowned seriously, unsatisfied with Summers answer. Even so, he still answered her question, only perfunctorily. Through the window. He touched Summers face as he spoke with a careless tone. Hearing this, Summer noticed a thin rope around his waist with hooks at each end. She guessed he must have climbed up by the help of the rope. It looked like a simple rope, but Leonardo had someone to help him up. Summers face changed instantly, This is the third floor! Leonardo snorted slightly at her words, Only third floor. Its a piece of cake for me even if its on the thirtieth floor. His arrogance, bordering conceit, mixed with a touch ofcency, was a little childish. Although arrogant and conceited, Leonardo always had the power to make her believe that he would never break his promise. He deserved to be arrogant and conceited. He was powerful not for the Emerson Group, not for the family, but only for himself. He was Leonardo Emerson. The passion and fortitude that flew in his veins would never be defeated by time. But what Summer had to do was to cool him down. His powerfulness shouldnt be manifested through climbing into her apartment. Summer gave a forced smiled because of rage, Leonardo, you are being proud of yourself? What if you fell and hurt yourself? Leonardo paused from surprise, Arent you moved? Moved? Summer said angrily, Then next time Ill go climb to the third floor to see you. Will you be moved? As soon as Summer finished, Leonardo scolded with a dark face, You dare! Summer shrunk her shoulders innocently. Leonardo seized her chin and kissed her fiercely. Summer felt his grumpiness filling the rough kiss. She was moved but wouldnt tell him. She was afraid that he would be encouraged to do it again. After Leonardo enjoyed enough kissing, he took a step back and observed Summer carefully. His eyes shifted around her for a while, then he said, Did Connel make you any trouble? He didnt. Thinking of Leonardo had no idea that Connel was Stanley, she hurriedly told him, Actually, Connel is Stanley. But Leonardo only paused for a moment, didnt show any surprise. Summer asked him, Why arent you surprised at all? Ive got some information in the past few days, but I havent had any time to confirm my guess. What about the car ident? I waspletely cut off from the outside world in the vi. I knew nothing until today Stanley showed me the newspaper. And I think Stanley might have been involved in the car ident. How can I slip in to see you without the ident to rx Stanleys vignce? Leonardo said jokingly.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Summer pursed her lips, threw a scolding nce at him, and then turned to open the bathroom door, and walked out. Leonardo followed closely behind. Rosie was already asleep with the doll in her arms, cuddling on the soft quilt. Fortunately, the heating worked well. Otherwise, the little girl would catch a cold sleeping like this. Just as Summer was about to pick Rosie up, Leonardo stepped forward with his long legs and picked up Rosie effortlessly. Half-asleep, Rosie opened her eyes to look at Leonardo nkly. Leonardos heart softened. He patted her back and whispered, Daddy is here. Rosie blinked her eyes as if to make sure it was the real dad, then fell back into sound sleep. Summer looked at Leonardo in astonishment. She had never seen him so tender. Leonardo turned around and noticed Summers stare, he reminded her, The quilt. Summer came back to her senses and pulled up the quilt to let him put Rosie in. Leonardo put Rosie down, and Summer covered Rosie nicely with the quilt. Leonardo suddenly pinched Rosies cheek and said with seeming dissatisfaction, She got fatter. Summer patted his hand away, This is called baby fat. Rosie was rather chubby, but Summer felt it was just fine. A little thinner would make her too small, a little fatter was not healthy. Now she was just fine. Summer walked over to the window and looked outside. It was pitch ck seen from the third floor. She imagined how Leonardo had climbed up, frowned heavily without words. Leonardo walked to her and said in a deep voice, Stanleys foster father passed away half a month ago. Summer raised her head with surprise, When I left his vi, I saw an old maning there to look for him. Could that be his foster father? Chapter 590 There Can’t Be a Third Time Leonardo pondered for a moment, Its possible. I was driving away from Stanleys vi and only had time for a simple look. I didnt even see the old mans face clearly. Summer suddenly paused and asked Leonardo, How did you know that Stanleys foster father had passed away? Do you know who his foster father is? The identity of Stanleys foster father had always been so mysterious. Back home, not to mention Stanleys foster father, even Stanleys information was hard to find. Leonardo walked to the sofa and sat down. He said calmly, You have met his foster father. Who? Leonardo said slowly, Lester Wolf. Lester? Summer was stunned, Its him! She sat down beside Leonardo with solemnity, Lester is a phnthropist with great reputation in the Chinesemunity. He has done a lot for charitable purposes and is widely respected. There is even a movie based on his life story. However, he has been much less active these years. Its said that he loses connection with the public because of old age and bad health, but he never stops his charity work. Done speaking, Summer raised her head to look at Leonardo, Is there anything suspicious about Lester? Since Stanley was a mystery, his foster father might also be somebody. Leaning against the sofa, Leonardo looked veryzy. He said with casualness in his deep voice, Hes a great phnthropist, isnt he? Judging from the information, yes. Summer nodded. Stanley investigated about my mother. Leonardo said casually, but Summers eyes light up. Stanley is only one or two years older than you. Back then Summer checked Leonardos face carefully when she mentioned his mother. Seeing nothing wrong, she continued, He was only about ten years old when it happened to your mother. What does it have to do with him? Leonardo asked her, How old is Lester? Summer thought for a moment, It should be around sixty years old. Leonardo lowered his eyes and said softly, Almost the same age as my mother. You mean Stanley knew about your mother from Lester? Its probable that Lester was involved in it then. If Stanley has been taking orders from another one, then it must be Lester! The more information she got, the moreplicated it seemed for Summer. She thought what happened back then was only rted to some of the Emersons, but she didnt expect that Stanley and Lester, an internationally renowned phnthropist, would be part of it.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Summer made a simple conclusion, Stanley is a Ph. D. in criminal psychology, and Lester is a phnthropist. They are both of great social status and influence which make a great cover for their business under the rose. Stanley was a good example. He had saved Summers life. She was very grateful to him. She would think him a good man if none of this had happened. Summer said a lot, but got no response from Leonardo. She raised her head to look at him. Only then did she find him staring at her with a yful smile. He looked very rxed without any tension. Summer pursed her lips, Leonardo, say something. Leonardo said slowly with an emotionless tone, Arent you worried that I will trade you for information about my mother from Stanley? Summer shook her head. Leonardo narrowed his eyes slightly. Obviously, he did not believe it. Summer bit her lips and nodded. I thought about the possibility at first Before she could finish, Leonardos eyes glinted with a dangerous air. Summer hurriedly finished her sentence to appease him, At that time, a woman like me, couldnt help but worry You know now you are a woman? Leonardo mocked, If you know you are a woman, and then rely on me more like a woman should. Youve made so many self-willed decisions without telling me. Its not once or twice. Could you remember how many times you have done this? He unconsciously raised his voice as he spoke, like a wife who finally spoke up at a hard-won opportunity after swallowing so much pain Summer thought about it for a moment. But this analogy seemed so strange. Leonardo would swallow no pain. Anyone who dared to make him any trouble woulde to no good end. Moreover, Summer made decisions by herself because he wouldnt tell her anything. So, she could only deal with it in her own way. At this thought, Summer felt more confident, Are you ming me? Summer. Leonardo gritted his teeth while calling her name. Summer pointed to the bed, Rosie is sleeping. Keep your voice down. Leonardo held his anger back with much effort. He pressed his fingers between his eyebrows with his eyes closed, no longer looking at Summer. Only then did Summer notice the grey shadow in his eyes. His cold gaze was daunting with irresistible power. But when those piercing eyes were closed, only tiredness was left on that handsome face. He must have been exhausted these days. Summer sighed and reached out to hug him. She softened her voice, You me me for making decisions without telling you, but have you ever thought how worried I was when you refused to tell me what was upsetting you? Have you thought about my feelings when you were so bossy and grounded me? She could feel Leonardos rxed body stiffened again at thest sentence. Summer gently patted his back a few times tofort him. Leonardo, Im not settling old scores with you, or ming you. I know more than anyone else that how hard it is for you. Summer took a deep breath, Remember when I was pregnant with Rosie, I set fire to your vi? That was the first time. When Rosie was kidnapped, you locked me up because you were afraid that I would exchange myself for her. That was the second time. There cant be a third time, okay? From now on, well work together to deal with everything in a better way. At least not in such an extreme way! Chapter 591 What Are You Hiding After Summer finished speaking, Leonardo did not respond immediately. The room fell into silence. Summer did not push him, but waited patiently for his reply. After a long while, Leonardo said, Alright. Although he didnt promise her directly, but as confident and arrogant as Leonardo was, it was a big step for him to listen to her advice and make a concession. Suddenly, somebody knocked on the door. Summer and Leonardo exchanged a nce. Summers expression turned slightly as she stood up, Ill check it. She paused for a moment before saying tentatively, You prefer the wardrobe or the bathroom? Now was a special timing, and Leonardo had climbed in through the window. If Stanleys men spotted him, things wouldnt be good. He could only make a little sacrifice and hide for a while. Leonardos face darkened as he turned to walk towards the bathroom. Seeing him walking towards the bathroom, she walked towards the door to open it. However, Leonardo turned back halfway and hid into the wardrobe under Summers surprised gaze. The bedroom wasrge and the wardrobe was spacious enough to amodate a grown-up man. Summer watched Leonardo got in, and made sure there was nothing wrong with the wardrobe. Then she reached for the knob. She spun the knob halfway and asked, Who is it? A female voice came from outside, Its me. Was it Jenny? Summer thought for a moment. It was sote, why would Jennye here? Normally, she would note to her room. Summer opened the door and saw Jenny wearing the same overcoat and boots as earlier. She seemed very impatient with Summer opening the door so slowly. Summer quietly observed Jenny, and came to a conclusion that Jenny had just returned from outside. She hurried here directly. Could it be that she had found something? Summer maintained her expression as usual, asked naturally, Ms. Jenny, what is up? Everyone in this vi called her Ms. Jenny, but only hearing it from Summer made her feel ufortable. Arent you inviting me in? Jenny looked behind her into the bedroom expressionlessly. Summer wasnt sure what interested her. Summer neither nodded nor shook her head, only said, Rosie is asleep. The subtext was that she didnt want Jenny in. Jenny raised her chin slightly, I will try to keep my voice down. Now, Summer was pretty sure Jenny had found something, that was why she suddenly came for her. Is there anything we cant discuss tomorrow? Summer was getting impatient. She frowned slightly and her eyes turned cold. Jenny had never seen Summer like this. In her memory, Summer was a beautiful but fragile woman who responded calmly to attacks. Right now, Summer was on full alert with an unique air that could not be neglected. At that moment, Jenny actually had the thought of turning around and leaving, but she quickly collected herself. She curled her lower lips in self-mockery. It was ridiculous that she was daunted by a hostage woman just now. Jenny suddenly raised her voice to bluff, I just want to go in and have a little chatting. What? I am not weed because you are hiding something? Or you dont think me worth your invitation, Ms. Summer? Ms. Jenny, what do you think is hidden in my room? Summer still refused to let her in. It was not something, but somebody called Leonardo. Summer wouldnt give up to Jennys provocation; otherwise, Jenny would feel that she had a guilty conscience. She was going to fight with Jenny to the end. As a woman, Summer knew very well that most of the time, women only wanted to beat their enemies and did not care about the truth. Summer guessed Jenny only wanted to make it into the room now. She probably had forgotten why she wanted to get in. Summer, do you think you can be fearless with Stanley backing you up? Jenny waspletely enraged. I dont think so. Summer replied and suddenlyughed, Ms. Jenny, I must remind you that if I am willing, you may have to address me as Mrs. Bates in the future. Jenny was choked speechless by Summer.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Forget it, you cane in. Summer crossed her arms and took a step back. She said with pretended generosity, If I marry Stanley, then I will be considered half your master. I think Stanley would love to see us get along. Summer knew Jenny loved Stanley and deliberately irritated her with your master. Jenny turned livid. She ended the conversation and walked into the room. Summer closed the door and followed her. She nced at the wardrobe and slowly walked near the bathroom door, as if to block the bathroom door on purpose. Jenny entered the room and looked at the bed. Seeing Rosie was really asleep, her footsteps lightened a little. Summer was somewhat surprised. Jenny was not that bad. The huge wardrobe had six doors. Jenny walked in front of the wardrobe and opened the doors one by one without any hesitation. Standing at the door of the bathroom, Summer was getting more and more intense under her calm appearance as the doors were open. Finally, when the fourth door was opened, Jenny turned suddenly to look at Summer. Summer raised her eyebrows, Why did you stop? She felt herposure owing to Leonardo. God knows how she worried that Leonardo would be found out by Jenny. Jenny narrowed her eyes and looked at the bathroom behind Summer. Summers expression did not change, but she deliberately took two steps closer, acting more like she was blocking the bathroom door. As expected, Jenny was tricked. She walked straight to the bathroom door quickly. To make it more real, Summer reached out to stop Jenny, What are you doing? Jenny curled her lips and sneered, I just want to use the bathroom. Jenny, dont go too far! Summer pursed her lips, still refusing to move. Jenny bypassed her and directly opened the bathroom door. Theyout of the bathroom was clear at a nce. There was no one inside. She turned around and scowled at Summer, You yed a trick on me? Chapter 592 I would Come Back Tomorrow A wisp of extreme anger appeared on Summers face, and her tone was slightly cold, Jenny, what exactly are you going to do? I know you have a grudge against me because of Stanley, but dont go too far! Jenny sneered. She gritted her teeth and said, Summer, I have underestimated you.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Although she was still suspicious, she only snorted coldly and turned around to leave. After Jenny went out, Summer walked to the door and locked it. Then she hurriedly walked to the wardrobe and opened it. She opened the innermost wardrobe door and quickly pushed aside the hanging clothes one by one. Then she saw Leonardo leaning against the wall of the wardrobe. Even if he was hiding in the wardrobe, Leonardo didnt look embarrassed at all. He was still dignified. Some people were born noble. However, Summer still felt sorry for Leonardo. She pursed her lips and said, Shes gone. Come out. Leonardo looked at her with a gloomy aura in his ck eyes. Summer blinked her eyes and couldnt help but feel a chill on her back. What happened to him? Leonardo came out of the wardrobe and didnt even bother to tidy up his clothes. He stared coldly at Summer. Although Summer did not feel that she had offended him, she still somehow felt guilty. She asked Leonardo, Whats wrong? Leonardo lowered his head, narrowed his eyes and stared at Summer for a moment before slowly saying, Her half master? Mrs. Bates? His tone was icy cold, without a trace of warmth or anger. Even though he didnt sound angry, Summer knew he really was. Summer pursed her lips and said, I only said it to irritate Jenny. Just pretend that you didnt hear it. But I heard you. Leonardo raised his eyebrows. Obviously, he wouldnt let it go. Summer opened her mouth, but found nothing to say. After they looked at each other for a while, Summer first lost her patience. Whatever. Sometimes, Leonardo was just like a child. Even if he knew she didnt mean it, he would still be angry. Today, Summer did not n to please him. He always got angry easily and waited for her to butter him up. But she also had a temper. She did not say anything nice to him. So Leonardo got even angrier. He nced at Summer, turned around and walked towards the window. Without saying a word, he opened the window and jumped out. Summer was stunned for a moment before she realized what happened. She quickly stood up and ran to the window. She stood by the window, leaned out and looked for him. However, it was so dark below that she could not see anything, let alone his back. Summer looked around and did not dare to call his name loudly. She could only whisper, Leonardo! However, she didnt get any response from Leonardo. Summer closed the window and turned around to walk back and forth in the room. As she walked, she muttered, Its not like I dont know what kind of man he is. There is no need to get angry. Im not angry No way! She was furious! Summer sat on the sofa and pounded on the pillow before finally feeling better. Suddenly, she felt there was something in her pocket. Summer took it out and found it was a cell phone. She had no idea how it ended up in her pocket. This phone looked very familiar to Summer. It was Leonardos. When did he put his phone in her pocket? Suddenly, the phone vibrated, as a call came in. Summer hesitated for a moment before answering it. Leonardos deep voice rang over the phone, Ille back tomorrow. Summer asked in surprise, Tomorrow? Leonardo would climb the window again? Are you going to climb up through the window tomorrow? Summer immediately rejected, No, you cant do that again. Now that she knew Leonardo was safe, she didnt want him to take risks to see her. Leonardo only said, Good night. Then, he stopped talking. Summer could only hang up the phone. The next morning. Rosie woke up very early. She rolled over and got up from the bed, looking around with her hair messed up like a birds nest. As she got up, Summer woke up as well. Summer sat up andbed Rosies messy hair with her fingers as she asked, Howe you woke up so early today? Rosie rubbed her eyes and asked Summer, Wheres Daddy? He wille back tonight. Summer knew Leonardo. Even if she had asked him not to climb up again, he would definitelye as he said. Few people could change Leonardos decision. Rosie frowned and almost cried, Why didnt he wait for me? Summerforted her, Because you were asleep. He didnt want to wake you up. Rosie looked a little sad, but she was soon amused by Summer and forgot about it. When they went out, Summer warned Rosie, You cant tell anyone that you saw your Daddy. Remember? Why? Rosie looked at Summer in confusion. But suddenly, sheughed, I know. Because Daddy is Superman, and I must keep it a secret! Thats right. This is a secret that no one else should know. It was good that Rosie had such a rich imagination. Rosie saw Leonardost night, so she was in a good mood. When they arrived at the dining hall, Rosie sweetly greeted, Good morning, Uncle Stanley and Aunt Jenny! Jenny had an argument with Summerst night, but when Rosie greeted her, she still smiled and nodded at the little girl. It could be seen that Jenny was very patient with children. Summer guessed this might have something to do with Jennys life experiences. Jenny might have lied about her foster father, but meanwhile, she did tell some truth about herself. She might indeed be an orphan when she was young. She was adopted. So she would have apassion for children. At the end of the breakfast, Stanley suddenly looked up at Summer and asked warmly, Do you want to go out for a walk? Stanley had always spoken in this tone, but Summer felt disgusted with it now. Summer didnt know what he was thinking, so she directly rejected, No, I dont. Just tell me what you want. Theres no need to beat around the bush. After breakfast, Rosie had left the table to y, so Summer didnt need to pretend to be polite. Stanley hadnt said anything yet, but Jenny couldnt hold it. Ms. Summer, youve been here for so long. Mr. Stanley is worried that you may get bored, so he wants to take you out for a walk. Jenny stressed as she called her Ms. Summer, with an intention to threaten her. Hearing this, Summer smiled and looked at Jenny, Since thats the case, can I ask you to take me out for a walk, Ms. Jenny? Chapter 593 I Dreamed of Daddy Last Night Hearing this, Jenny stared at Summer with an unfriendly expression, but she did not say anything. She only turned to look at Stanley. Stanley smiled faintly without the slightest trace of anger, If you want Jenny to go with you, its also fine. Jennys expression changed slightly, and she called out hastily, Sir! Obviously, she was extremely reluctant to apany Summer out. Summer was not surprised by Jennys attitude at all. On the contrary, she felt amused to see Jenny, who always kept a cold face, to express her reluctance so obviously. Summer tilted her head slightly and smiled as she asked Stanley, Then its settled? Stanley lowered his eyes slightly and said in a gentle tone, You two go out together. As for Rosie, shed better stay at home. Its too cold outside. Summer was stunned for a moment before she chuckled, Yes, its too cold outside. I shouldnt go out. After she finished speaking, she stood up with a smile and walked up to Rosie. She held Rosies hand and left the hall. When Summer turned around, the smile on her face disappearedpletely. Summer said that she wanted Jenny to apany her, only because she did not want to go out with Stanley. But Stanley was not easy to deal with. From what he had said just now, apparently, if she wanted to go out with Jenny, she had to leave Rosie here. Stanley was extremely cautious. He was afraid that Summer would think of a way to escape outside, so he wanted to leave Rosie in the vi. He was good at disguising himself as gentle and kind. But since he had already showed how selfish and devious he really was, she shouldnt have any fantasies about him. He was no longer the Stanley in the past. Therefore, her friendship with Stanley had been ruined forever. Their so-called deep friendship was merely a fraud nned by Stanley in order to achieve his own goal. When they walked outside, she could feel Rosie pulling her sleeve. Summer lowered her head and saw Rosie looking up at her. She whispered, Mommy, why are you angry? Summer touched Rosies face, Because something unhappy happened to Mommy. Rosie said in a confused tone, Then you should try to be happier. Summerughed, With you here, I feel much happier. Summer refused to go out with Stanley, and he did not force her. However, Stanley did not go out, either. He and Jenny stayed in the vi all day. Compared to Stanley, Summer would rather talk to Jenny now. She didnt want to see Stanley, but she had to take care of Rosie. Rosie had seen Leonardost night and was in a good mood. She wanted to y in the hall. Summer couldnt leave her here alone. She and Rosie were in the hall, and so was Stanley. When Rosie yed with puzzles, Stanley went over to y with her. Rosie still had a good impression of Stanley, so she was having fun with him. Summer stared at Stanley from the side. Suddenly, she heard Stanley say, Rosie, you look very happy today. Yeah! Rosie nodded heavily. Stanley took the opportunity to ask, What makes you so happy? Can you share it with Uncle Stanley? Last night, I When Rosie started to speak, Summers heart rose to her throat with stress. Was Rosie going to say that she had seen Leonardost night? Summer thought so, and she must find a reason to interrupt Rosie. However, at this moment, Rosie tilted her head and naughtily blinked her eyes at Stanley. She covered her mouth with her small hand, as if she was whispering, and said in a neither big nor small voice, I dreamed of Daddy! I dreamed of Daddyst night! Summer almost interrupted Rosie. She had even thought of a reason. However, Rosie took such a big turn and finally said that she dreamed of Leonardo. Summer felt amused andughed, but Stanley didnt look happy. After Rosie finished speaking, she asked Stanley curiously, Uncle Stanley, do you know my Daddy? I know. Stanley could barely maintain the gentleness on his face, his smile stiff. Rosie blinked her eyes and was a little shy as she said, You know what, my daddy is super handsome. Summer had never heard Rosie say that before. It was the first time she heard Rosie praise Leonardo for being handsome. She must have learnt it from Jessica. Jessica loved to make jokes with Rosie, and she was very lively. Rosie liked her a lot. Again, the smile on Stanleys face fainted a little. He stood up and said to Rosie, Have fun yourself. Uncle Stanley has something to do. Alright. Rosie was sensitive to others feelings. But now that she was busy ying, she didnt care about Stanleys expression. She immediately lowered her head and continued to y with her puzzle, appearing to be extremely heartless. Summer sat at the side without saying a word. Stanley stood up and was about to leave when a subordinate walked in with a serious expression. Mr. Stanley. Stanley was in a bad mood, so his tone was icy cold, What is it? The subordinate nced at Summer and whispered something in Stanleys ear. Immediately after, Summer saw Stanleys expression change drastically, and a trace of shock shed through his eyes. Summer frowned slightly. What happened? Stanley also nced at Summer and said to his subordinate, Lets go out and take a look. Then they walked out. Summer was also curious to see what had happened, which could shock Stanley so much. Rosie. Summer held Rosies hand and said, I want to take a walk outside.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Its cold outside. Rosie turned to look at her and said seriously. She stressed the word cold with a drawling voice, which was especially adorable. Summer pinched her nose, Im not afraid of cold. Are you? Rosie hesitated for a moment. Then she stretched out her hand to draw something in the air as she said with her lips pursed, Then Ill wear that bunny hat. Alright! Summer agreed and went upstairs to take the hat and put it on for Rosie. Then, she took her out to see what happened. In the courtyard, it was a scene of withered nts in winter days. Even if the yard was taken care of, it still looked depressed. Stanley stood at the entrance of the vi with his men. There were too many people. Summer could not see clearly, so she took Rosie along a path and stood on the flower bed. That way, she could see more clearly. When she stood still, she saw a familiar figure standing in the middle of the crowd. Summers expression changed slightly as she muttered, Leonardo? Mommy, I want to see it too! Rosie stood at the side, hugging her legs pitifully and looking up at her. Summer bent down and picked Rosie up, Who did you see? Rosie pointed at the gate of the vi and turned to Summer with excitement, Daddy! Only then did Summer confirm that she wasnt mistaken. Last night, Leonardo said that he woulde to see them today. Summer thought he would climb in through the window again at night. Unexpectedly, he directly came in from the gate! Chapter 594 The Poisoned Coffee Summer was absent-minded. Rosie thought Summer did not hear her and kept repeating, Mommy, I saw Daddy! Its Daddy! Its Daddy. I know. Summer put her down, I must put you down. My arms are a little sore.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She realized that Leonardo was right. Recently, Rosie had put on a little weight. Her arms sored after hugging Rosie for just a while. Summer put Rosie on the ground. Rosie held her hand and walked towards the gate of the vi. She kept saying, Daddy, Daddy Summer led Rosie over. Just now, they were standing on the flower bed. So they had an advantage in position and could easily see Leonardo. However, now that they were standing on the ground, with a group of tall and strong men in front of them, they couldnt see Leonardo at all. Rosie wanted to pull Summer to squeeze between people to find Leonardo. But Summer pulled Rosie back, squatted down and whispered to Rosie, Rosie, we dont need to squeeze out. Daddy wille in soon. We should just wait in the hall. Since Leonardo showed up at the gate, undoubtedly, he would be able to enter the vi. It was useless for them to squeeze around here. Rosie pouted, a little disappointed, but still said obediently, Alright. Summer brought her back. After walking for a few steps, Rosie turned around and took a look before entering the hall. Not long after the two entered the hall, Leonardo and Stanley entered together. As soon as Leonardo entered, he saw Summer and Rosie. A faint smile shed across his originally emotionless eyes. Summer understood what he meant. His eyes seemed to be saying, I said I woulde to see you. She withdrew her gaze and turned to the side. She couldnt help butugh. Rosie was more direct. She happily ran over to Leonardo and said, Daddy! Rosie was short, so she could only hug Leonardos legs and begged for a hug after she ran over. Leonardo bent down to pick her up and put her down on the sofa. He reached out and poked her forehead with a finger, Daddy has something else to do. After he finished speaking, he turned to look at Stanley and said, Mr. Stanley, its how you treat your guests? Just let me stand here? Stanley only nced at Summer and did not say anything. The subordinate behind him made a gesture towards the staircase entrance, This way, please. It was a little strange. Leonardo and Stanley both hated each other. They were enemies. So why would Stanley still treat Leonardo with courtesy when Leonardo came to his vi? Normally, the two should be having a big fight now. If things could be settled peacefully, that would be the best. However, when it happened between Leonardo and Stanley, it was quite weird. Leonardo turned around and directly went upstairs, following Stanley to the study. Summer stood still, a little confused. Rosie was sitting on the sofa. She patted the seat beside her and shouted to Summer, Mommy,e sit down. Summer nodded and sat down beside Rosie. Rosie grabbed Summers hand and said expectantly, Lets wait for Daddy together. Summer touched her face and did not say anything. In the study. Leonardo did not consider himself a guest at all. As soon as he entered, without waiting for Stanley to speak, he directly sat down on the sofa. Then, he looked up at Stanley and said, A cup of coffee. No sugar. Do you think this is a restaurant? Stanley smiled angrily. He didnt expect Leonardo dared toe to him openly. Leonardo was certain that Stanley would not harm Summer, so he was so fearless! Mr. Stanley, you have lived abroad since you were little. So you probably dont know much about the hospitality of our people. Our people are warm and hospitable. If any guestse, they will be treated to delicious food and drinks. Leonardo sat on the sofa, his tone loose. He looked at Stanley with a faint smile, appearing exceptionally calm. Stanley stared fixedly at Leonardo for half a second before calling for a servant, Give Mr. Emerson a cup of coffee. No sugar. He especially emphasized the words no sugar. In the hall. Summer was very surprised to see the servantsing downstairs to bring coffee. Stanley was actually so polite to Leonardo? After sending the coffee to Stanleys study, the servant retreated. Only Leonardo and Stanley remained in the study. Jenny came back from outside and hurried through the door with a cold aura. When she saw Summer and Rosie, she strode towards Summer and asked, Is Leonardo here? Summer raised her head and looked upstairs, They are in the study. Jenny turned around and prepared to go upstairs. But suddenly, she turned around to look at Summer, You dont seem to be worried about Leonardo at all. He is in our ce now. Are you really not worried? What do I need to worry about? Summer turned around and asked. Jenny did not know what Summers meant, so she stared at Summer and said nothing. Summer walked to Jenny and stopped only half a step away from Jenny. She stared at Jenny and lowered her voice as she said calmly, Should I worry about the car ident Stanley caused, or about the poisoned coffee that the servant just brought up? Jenny coldly snorted and went upstairs. As soon as Jenny left, Summer heard Rosie ask, Were you two quarrelling? No, Aunt Jenny and I are just chatting. Seeing Rosies unbelieving expression, Summer exined, She has always looked very serious. We are fine. Rosie blinked and nodded in confusion. Although Jenny looked cold and indifferent, she treated Rosie well. Every time when she got some delicious snacks and fun little gadgets, she would ask servants to bring them to Rosie. Rosie was clever. She knew that Jenny was good to her, so she liked Jenny. Jenny came down in less than ten minutes. Summer immediately understood that Stanley was talking to Leonardo alone in the study. What could these two men talk about together? Summer felt torturous every second. Fortunately, not long after, Leonardo came downstairs. He came out alone without Stanley. As soon as Jenny saw Leonardoe out, she hurriedly went upstairs to see Stanley with a worried expression. Summer walked towards Leonardo and looked at him. Are you alright? she asked. Im fine. Leonardo lowered his eyes slightly and smiled at her. What did you say to Stanley? Summer was really curious about what they had said. Leonardo paused for a moment, then said seriously, I told him that I was very grateful to him for helping me take care of my wife and daughter. Summer looked at Leonardo with shock, Do you think I would believe you? I did say that. Leonardo smiled again, but there was no trace of smile in his eyes. Chapter 595 Walk Here Leonardo rarely smiled, and he rarelyughed from ear to ear. Summer felt that it was strange and frightening for Leonardo to smile like that. She didnt say anything and just keep her eyes on Leonardo. Leonardo suddenly reached out and touched her head. It was very intimate, and Summer also felt his gentleness. I will go first. Ille back tonight. After he finished speaking, he withdrew his hand, as if he was waiting for Summer to respond to him. Summer was stunned for more than ten seconds before she asked him in a low voice with a confused expression, How will youe here tonight? Leonardo replied, Walk here. You Summer was confused by Leonardos actions. He suddenly appeared. Then he went to the study room and stayed with Stanley for a while. But he said that he woulde back at night. Wasnt he here to take her and Rosie away? Didnt hee here to take them away? Leonardo could that Summer was puzzled, When I came here, I sent out a message to inform the media. With this exnation, Summer immediately understood.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Leonardo was a celebrity in the business world. His family business had closely links with all walks of life, and its influence could not be underestimated. The car ident a few days ago had already attracted public attention. Now that he had suddenly appeared unharmed, it would naturally attract the attention of the media. When he came to Stanley, there must be reporters following him. Both the reporters from home and abroad wanted to get the first-hand information about him. Stanley was also famous in the psychology circle in Country M. If Leonardo entered his house and did not leave, things would be interesting. That was why Leonardo dared to swagger in and out safely. He even said that he woulde back at night. Summer was a little bit dumbfounded when she figured it out. Leonardo might be the only one to be able toe up with such a perfect method. This method was good for Leonardo, but would bring many troubles to Stanley. A few days ago, Stanley told her that Leonardo was the same as him. In his subconscious, he seemed to think that Leonardo was inferior to him. He might even have aplicated disgust towards Leonardo. Leonardo hade to him now, but Stanley could not do anything to him. Summer could not imagine Stanleys current condition. Summer still had something to ask, but Leonardo gave her a gaze and turned around to leave. Summer subconsciously wanted to send Leonardo out, but she was stopped by a bodyguard after walking for less than two steps. When Leonardo heard that, he turned back and stared at the bodyguard who was blocking Summer. Without saying a word, he turned around and continued to walk out. The bodyguard was scared by Leonardos gaze. Summer still had a lot to talk to Leonardo, but it was not the right time now. She turned around and saw Rosie standing behind her, staring at the door, her heart was slightly painful. She walked over to Rosie and squatted down, picking her up. Rosie hugged her neck and looked out of the door. Summer knew she was looking at Leonardo. She was probably puzzled at this moment. Why didnt her father pick her up when he came back? It was hard to exin. Summer was not a perfect mother. She could not even find a suitable answer to exin to Rosie. Rosie might have vaguely sensed something. When Summer carried her upstairs and went back to her room, she was extremely silent. At the same time, Stanleys study was in a mess. When Jenny pushed the door open and entered, Stanley was angrily smashing things in the study. Coffee cups, books, vases Everything he could get was smashed onto the ground. Jenny walked towards Stanley amidst the mess. Sir! Go away! Along with Stanleys angry roar, a porcin ornament was thrown toward Jennys direction. Jenny tilted her head and dodged. The porcin ornament fell to the ground and shattered. The debris bounced off the floor and hit her thigh. It didnt hurt, but she still frowned. She took two steps back and didnt say anything else, letting Stanley smash things to his hearts content. After a while, Stanley finally stopped. He lowered his arms and sped his hands on the desk, his chest constantly rising and falling, showing that he was still suppressing his anger. Jenny waited for a moment and saw Stanley did not want to speak, so she squatted on the ground and began to clean up. Stanley quickly calmed down. After that, he slowly walked to the chair behind the desk and sat down. Towards Jenny, who was tidying up the room, he didnt even take a nce. Obviously, he had already gotten used to it. After a while, he asked Jenny, When was thest time I smashed things? Jenny thought for a moment, and then looked up at him and said, It was three years ago. When I was in Hoover City, I didnt know whether you had done that or not. Hearing this, Stanley sneered and took out a box of medicine from the drawer beside his desk. Seeing this, Jenny hurriedly said, Ill get you some water. No. Stanley refused and poured out a few pills from the box. He was about to take the medicine, but he suddenly became a little excited, and he poured out a small handful of pills from inside and directly took them. Jennys expression changed, she quickly walked over, grabbed his arm, and stopped him from taking so many pills at once. These pills have done you harm. You cant take so much. Jenny shook her head and pleaded, Please stop. A small handful of pills would do great harm to his health. Stanley did not even look at Jenny, only coldly said, Leave me alone. No! Jenny had always been loyal to Stanley, but at this time, she could not let him go. Stanley didnt say anything. He directly shed a hand knife on Jennys wrist. Jenny felt pain and immediately let him go. She could only watch helplessly as Stanley swallowed that small handful of pills. Outside the door, Summer saw Stanley take so many pills through the crack of the door, and a trace of surprise shed across her face. What was wrong with Stanley? Why did he take so many pills at once? Just as she brought Rosie back to her room, she thought she should take a look in the study. Before she could enter, she heard Stanleys furious roar from inside. She tried to open a crack in the door. Stanley and Jenny inside did not notice her. Instead, she was able to see what happened inside. Chapter 596 A Lead Stanleys face was gloomy as he forcefully swallowed the small handful of pills. Jenny stood behind him, her face miserable, Even if you dont take medicine, it doesnt matter! Whether you are Stanley or Connel, I will not Stanley swallowed the medicine with some difficulty. His voice was a little hoarse and cold, Shut up. Jenny did not speak anymore, and she only looked at him hesitantly. I am different from Connel. As Stanley spoke, the hands on the desk involuntarily clenched tightly. Jenny still couldnt hold back, and said, If it werent for your illness this time, would you carry out the n and lure Summer to Country M? Stanley turned his head to look at Jenny. From Summers angle, he could only see Stanleys profile, which was cold. Stanleys expression must be extremely strange. Jennys voice was somewhat weak, Are you in love with Summer? You havent forgotten what this is all for, have you? Bendy is still lying in the hospital, her life relying on an oxygen machine Something harsh and crisp sounded. Jennys words were interrupted by Stanleys p. Outside the door, Summer was shocked by Stanleys sudden move. Although it was clear that Stanley was not a good person, Summer did not think that he would hit a woman, especially Jenny who had always been so loyal and kind to him. Stanleys p was somewhat fierce. Jenny staggered for a moment before she could stand firmly. She didnt even reach out to touch her face. She lowered her head slightly and didnt say a word. She was stubborn and arrogant. Stanley stood up, his back facing the door. Summer could not see his expression and could only hear his voice, What am I doing? Do I want you to remind me? After a while, Jennys voice came in a low voice, Sorry, its my fault. Stanley turned around with a gloomy face and a cold voice, Get out. Yes. Jenny nodded slightly, looking very respectful. Seeing that Jenny was about toe out, Summer hurried to close the door, turned around and trotted towards Rosies room on light steps. As Summer walked, she recalled the conversation between Stanley and Jenny that she had just heard at the door. She didnt know whether Stanley liked her or not. She wanted to know what Stanleys ultimate goal was. But just now, Jenny only mentioned it, and she didnt say clearly what Stanleys purpose was when he approached her. And, who was Bendy? It sounded like a girls name. Bendy was still lying in the hospital, living with a respirator. This was what Jenny said, which contained too much information. Bendy, it could be a girl. From Jennys tone, Bendy should be a girl rted to Stanley, and she should be very important to him. If she wasnt important, Stanley didnt need to care if Bendy was living with a venttor or was already dead. For a man, there were only two kinds of women that were important-a lover or a family. Judging from Stanleys scheming personality, Bendy might be his rtive. Jenny admired Stanley. If Bendy was Stanleys lover, when she mentioned Bendy, there should be something extraordinary in her tone. Summer figured them out and came to a final conclusion. Stanley indeed had an ulterior motive. Jenny knew that motive. There was someone very important to him called Bendy, a girl who was seriously ill. Jenny was a tough girl, and she wouldnt say more, just like Stanley. It was hard to get more information from them. Therefore, the clue now was the girl called Bendy. However, Summer was notpletely sure if she was a girl. What if it was a boy? Summer thought of it all the way back to Rosies room. Rosie sat on the carpet and arrayed all the dolls for ying a family. Although Stanley did not restrict them much, it was not their home. Summer was worried that someone would do harm to Rosie, so she would always bring Rosie to her side and let her y within her line of sight. In this way, Rosie only had a limited space for fun. Right now, she was very active, but she could only stay in the vi all day. She could not go out for fun, and she rarely caused any trouble. She was so obedient that Summer felt sorry for her. When Rosie heard the voice, she raised her head and saw Summer enter. She raised her small face and smiled at Summer, Mom! What are you ying with? Summer sat down beside Rosie and watched her y with the dolls. Rosie was especially interested in exining to her who these dolls were and what their names were.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Before Rosie could tell Summer the names of the dolls, some knocks came from outside. Summer hesitated for a moment, guessing if Jenny had discovered that she had eavesdropped something before, so she came to look for her now. Then she got up and opened the door. The person standing outside the door was indeed Jenny. Jenny expressionlessly said, Sir is looking for you in the study. After she finished speaking, she turned around and left without waiting for a second. Summer turned around and looked at Rosie. Seeing that she was still sitting on the ground ying with her dolls, Summer called her, Rosie. What? Rosie looked up at her with a nk expression. Summer smiled and waved to her, Come here, lets go to Uncle Stanleys study. Alright! Rosie supported her little arms and got up from the ground. Although the room was heated, she still dressed quite a lot, so she looked a little clumsy, but adorable. After Rosie stood up, she quickly ran towards Summer. She ran to her and directly grabbed Summers hand. Summer brought her to the door of Stanleys study. First, she raised her hand and knocked on the door, waiting for Stanley to invite them in. However, Summer did not wait for Stanley to call them in. This was because Stanley came over and opened the door. With a click, the door was opened from the inside. Stanley stood at the door with a gentle expression. When he saw Summer, he smiled and said, Come in. The door was wide open. Summer nced in from behind Stanley and found that the study room had be tidy. As for Stanley, it was as if he had been tidied up together with the study room. His expression was gentle and calm, and there was not any trace of hysteria from his face like before. Summer was even more certain that Stanley might have some kind of special illness. Chapter 597 Confident As a Rouge This particr illness could be psychological, mental, or physical. Stanley was covered in secrets and was tooplicated. Summer slightly lowered her eyes, hiding her emotions and asked, Can we go in now? Come in. Only then did Stanley notice that she had also brought Rosie. The smile on Stanleys face deepened. He reached out to touch Rosies head and said, Rosie. Rosie called out, Uncle Stanley. Summer felt that Rosie was leaning towards her, as if she was rejecting Stanley. Stanley turned around and walked inside. Summer brought Rosie inside. After entering the study, Summer and Rosie sat down on the sofa. What can I do for you? Summer asked him. Dont you want to know what I had said to Leonardo? Stanley poured a ss of water for her and said in a casual and rxed tone. Summer raised her eyes slightly. There was no emotion in her eyes. If you want to tell me, you can tell me directly. On the other hand, when Rosie heard the words Leonardo, she touched Summers waist. Summer turned around to look at her and saw some doubts in Rosies eyes. When Rosie saw Summer looking at her, she whispered, Daddy. Summer held her small hand in her hand and said without raising her head, If you want to tell me, just tell me. Previously, she had seen Stanley throwing things outside Stanleys study. She could naturally guess that Leonardo had definitely not said anything good in Stanleys study. Stanley chuckled, hisughter sounding a little cold.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. He pushed the water to Summer and said softly, Have a drink. Thank you. But Summer did not reach for the water. The room fell silent for a moment, and neither of them spoke. Rosie leaned against Summer and lowered her head to y with the zipper on her clothes. It was like a silent farce. They didnt say anything special, but it gave off an inexplicable sense of absurdity. After a while, Stanley said slowly, Lets see who will win. After saying that, he raised his head and smiled meaningfully at Summer. There was a sense of contention in his tone. He seemed to regard Leonardo as a formidable enemy, and Summer felt that it was inexplicable why there was such a contest. Summer curled her lips and did not say anything. In the evening, Leonardo had indeede back. Summer heard a lot of noise outside. Before she could go out to see what was going on, Leonardo had already walked in from the entrance of the hall. This time, he had even brought Tim along with him. The distance between them and Summer was still a little far. When Summer looked over, Leonardo also looked towards her, his eyes dark and dense, making it difficult to discern the true emotions in his eyes. Tim was a step behind Leonardo to his side and gave a slight nod at Summer, just like before. Summer was stunned for a moment, as if they were in Leonardos vi in Hoover City, not Stanleys vi in Country M. Stanleys face darkened as he came downstairs, followed by Jenny. He walked down the stairs, stopped not far from Leonardo, and sneered, Does Mr. Emerson think my house is a food market? Leonardo raised his eyebrows and said leisurely, Mr. Stanley has belittled yourself. I have never been to the food market. Thest bit of smile on Stanleys face disappeared, but he still suppressed his temper and didnt say anything to drive him away. At this time, a servant walked over and said, Sir, the dinner is ready. Before Stanley could say anything, Tim went forward and asked the servant, Excuse me, how can I get to the dining room? The servant thought that he was Stanleys guest, so he pointed in the direction of the dining room, This way, please. Thank you. After Tim finished speaking, he took a step back and stood aside to let Leonardo leave first. Leonardo walked towards the dining hall as if he were in his own home. He was not polite at all. Summer had only known that sometimes Leonardo might be unreasonable, but she had never seen him so confident as a rogue. Stanley was good at disguising himself. He was ustomed to disguising himself as a good person, a gentleman who handled matters with discretion and behaved with caution. If Stanley was a true gentleman, Leonardos rogue behavior would not have any effect on him, but Stanley was just pretending. In this way, it was safe to say Leonardo was challenging Stanleys bottom line. Leonardo only wanted to see how long Stanley could endure. During this period of time, Stanley did not have any definite ns for the next step, apart from causing a car ident to Leonardo. Summer had been here for a while, and she had been settled here for a long time. Stanley did not take actions, and Leonardo tried to force him to take actions. When Rosie saw Leonardo walk towards the dining room, she hurriedly pulled Summer and walked towards the dining room, Mom, its time for dinner! Lets go. Summer nced at Stanley and took Rosie to the dining room. Seeing this, Jenny was so angry that she was about to speak, but she was restrained by Stanley. Leonardo had gone too far. How could he be so rude? Also, weve been good to Summer. he doesnt know what gratitude is! Jenny became wilder with anger. Finally, she turned around and kicked fiercely on the sofa beside her. Lets go. Lets have dinner. Stanley had already calmed down. When he and Jenny entered the dining room, Leonardo and Summer had already sat down. Summer sat beside Leonardo, Tim sitting opposite them. Stanley entered the dining room, and he directly sat in the main seat, while Jenny sat beside Tim. The atmosphere during dinner was very strange. Other than Stanley and Jenny, everyone else had a good appetite, especially Rosie. Dad, it is delicious I want that Rosies hands were short and she knew how to use chopsticks, but she wasnt very good at picking up food. Normally, adults would help her. Since Leonardo was here today, she naturally had to rely on Leonardo to help her with the dishes. Leonardo patiently took care of Rosie with her food. It was clearly the intimacy between a father and a daughter. However, Summer noticed the change of Stanleys expression. Why would the intimacy between Leonardo and Rosie affect Stanley? She quietly observed Stanley whose emotions kept surging. Chapter 598 Anger Finally, when Leonardo once again helped Rosie with the dishes, Stanley suddenly threw his chopsticks onto the table and snapped, Jenny! See our guests out! Jenny was pretty pissed at Leonardo. She immediately stood up and walked to Leonardo, Mr. Emerson, please follow me. Leonardo slowly put down his chopsticks and asked Tim, Tim, are you full now? After an instant of silence, Tim said, Its not to my taste. I see. Leonardo then stood up, Lets go. Even Summer felt that Leonardo had gone too far, not to mention Stanley. Leonardo and Tim echoed each other,pletely ignoring Stanley. They then walked straight out. Suddenly, Stanley rose to his feet and swept all the dishes to the floor. All the tes fell to the ground with a crashing sound. Summers first reaction was to protect Rosie. Rosie was quite frightened. When Leonardos memory suddenly became blurry, he would lose control and break things in the vi. Stanley clearly lost his temper. Jenny asked someone to see Leonardo and Tim out. Then Jenny heard the noise, and she immediately ran back. Jenny looked at Summer coldly, Arent you leaving yet? Rosie was scared and Summer was ready to leave anyway. Since Jenny had said so, Summer picked up Rosie and walked out without a backward nce. Seeing Summer leave without hesitation, Jenny smiled bitterly, but Stanleys condition gave her no time to think of anything else. Jenny walked to Stanley and offered him the pill bottle from her pocket. Stanley waved it away in a rage, I dont want it! The bottle flew and fell to the ground, Jenny hurriedly went to pick the pills up. Sir Jenny was worried, but she did not know what to do. She did not dare to hand him the bottle again. Stanley was fuming with anger. He propped his hands on the table and snarled savagely, Leonardo is different? Leonardo is just like me! Every word he spit out was cold and piercingly chilly. Summer brought Rosie out. Rosie kept a straight face and remained speechless. She just leaned against Summer closely. Summer understood that Stanley frightened Rosie. This was the second time Summer had seen Stanley like this. She was no longer surprised. Summer nced back toward the dining room. Then, she took Rosie upstairs andforted her. When Rosie was asleep, Summer found the phone that Leonardo had given her and called Leonardo.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. The phone was quickly picked up. Whats the matter? Leonardos voice was deep, pleasant and easy to recognize. I have to tell you something. Today, Summer overheard the conversation between Jenny and Stanley, from which she got some information. She had not told Leonardo about that. Leonardo fell into silence. Summer could only hear his light breathing. It was difficult to guess what he was thinking. However, Summer could sense that Leonardos emotion veered. Just as she was about to ask, Leonardo said, Tell me then. After you came this morning, Stanley lost his temper in the study. He broke a lot of things. But I overheard his conversation with Jenny. He did approach me for other purposes. If you guys havent made any progress in Stanley, you can start with a girl called Bendy. Summer directly told Leonardo all she knew, Bendy is a seriously ill girl. She lives on a respirator. Bendy should be very important to Stanley. She could be his rtive. To ordinary people, searching for someone with limited information was like looking for a needle in a haystack. But for Leonardo, it was enough to find Bendy even in a very short time. After Summer finished speaking, Leonardo did not say anything. She asked, Leonardo? Are you listening? Leonardos voice was heavy, How did you know all this? Summer only wanted to tell Leonardo about what she got. She felt that Leonardos tone was strangely strict. Now that she could sense his anger. I happened to hear this. Whats wrong? Summer whispered. Do you really think Stanley wont do anything to you? Leonardo said icily. Summer was stunned and replied, They didnt notice me Leonardo sneered and Summer didnt continue to exin. How could she answer him with such an attitude? Suddenly, Summer remembered something else. This ce was far from downtown. After Leonardo arrived in the morning, he came over for dinner at night. This meant that he did not leave. He just stayed here. Summer asked him, Where do you live now? Leonardo replied directly, Next to Stanley. When did you move here? Summer asked in surprise. Leonardo answered in a t tone, Two days ago. People were saying that Leonardo had been in a car ident, but he used the opportunity to divert attention and moved in next door to Stanley without anyone noticing. Stanley should take action soon. Call me if you need anything anytime. He stressed thest word, suggesting his earnestness. Summer nodded. Then, she noticed that Leonardo couldnt see her. She then hurriedly said, Alright. Good night. Leonardo did not hang up the phone. He was waiting for Summer to hang up first. Summer understood, and she hung up the phone. Summer went back to bed. On the other side, Leonardo put down his phone and his expression darkened. He stood in front of the window on the third floor. The vi he lived in was not far from Stanleys. He could see Summers room. Chapter 599 Tomorrow at the Latest Tim came out of the room and walked behind Leonardo. He followed Leonardos gaze and then whispered, Mr. Emerson? Do you have a cigarette? Leonardo turned to look at Tim. Tim didnt smoke much, but he would always carry a pack of cigarettes with him. He took out one pack from his pocket, drew one cigarette out and handed it to Leonardo. Leonardo stuck the cigarette between his lips. Tim took out the lighter and bent down, ready to light it for him. Leonardo frowned slightly and took the lighter over, I can do it myself. He flicked the lighter. The me was shining. Leonardo returned the lighter to Tim. Tim then stood behind Leonardo. He did not move, nor did he speak. Ever since Leonardo moved next to Stanley, he had spent most of his time standing there. No one knew what he was thinking. Tim could feel that Leonardo was thinking about Summer. However, Tim felt that Leonardo might be thinking about more than Summer. But Tim couldnt figure out that. When do you think Stanley will make his move? Leonardo asked Tim abruptly. Tim was stunned. He thought for a while and said with uncertainty, Maybe soon? Leonardo took a deep breath of cigarette, and then put it between his fingers. He flicked the ashes off and said loosely, Which day? What do you think? Tim understood what Leonardo was thinking. When Leonardo asked, he kind of knew what the answer would be. Tim bowed slightly and waited for Leonardos reply. However, Leonardo fell silent. When Leonardo finished smoking, he said, Tomorrow at thetest, he will take action. His voice was a bit throaty after smoking. His eyes darkened. Do you mean Stanley is going to take action as early as tonight? Tim immediately understood. Then Mrs. Emerson Seeing Leonardos gloomy expression, Tim didnt continue. If Stanley acted tonight, Summer would be in danger. Leonardo did not deny it, and Tim guessed correctly. Leonardo clenched his fists and crushed the cigarette butt into his palm. He then snapped out an order. Immediately investigate a woman called Bendy. She is seriously ill and has been living on a respirator. She may be rted to Stanley. Got it. Tim was a sort of shocked. And Leonardo paused, but Tim already knew what Leonardo wanted to say. I will send people to keep an eye on Stanley. Tim said. Leonardo didnt say anything else then. Recently, Leonardo became quite silent. Leonardo was a man of few words, but he would respond to what people said. Now, Tim had to guess what Leonardo meant. Fortunately, Tim was able to know the answers to those questions. After that, Tim left the room and was on the way the carry out the order. At midnight, Summer heard noiseing from outside the room. After she came to Stanleys ce, she was easy to wake up even with a slight movement.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Summer turned on the bedsidemp. She rubbed her eyes to adapt to the light. She listened attentively, but she couldnt hear anything. Was it her hallucination? That was possible. She wanted to take a look. Summer then got out of bed slowly. Rosie was still sleeping soundly. Summer leaned over and pulled the covers up around the sleeping child. Then she turned around and put on her coat. She paused slightly. What if there was someone out there? Summer hesitated, but she then took the coat off and put every piece of clothes inside on carefully. She walked to the door and put on her shoes. She then touched the door handle. The door was slowly opened. Summer looked through the crack in the door and found there was no one outside. She felt relieved and opened the door wider. However, she saw Stanley standing a meter away from the door! Stanley was in dark and stood there without emotion. He was giving off a cold vibe, and his eyes were gloomy. Behind him stood Jenny, followed by a few bodyguards. Stanley curled his lips. He looked indifferent, but his voice was still gentle, Guess I wont have to knock. He was gentle, but there was also a trace of bone-chilling coldness. Summer understood that Stanley finally acted. Without Leonardo, Stanley probably wouldnt do it yet. Even if Stanley didnt take the initiative, he would still be able to seize the opportunity. However, what Leonardo did these two days made Stanley lose his coolness. Stanley was infuriated, and he was no longer so confident. He couldnt help but take move ASAP. Summer held the door with one hand and clenched the other tightly. After living here for so long, Summer understood that it had finallye. She was so calm that she herself was surprised. So many people. Its alreadyte. Whats the big deal? Summer looked at Stanley calmly without any surprise or fear in her tone. Stanleys expression changed slightly, You dont even know what Im going to do, but arent you afraid? When I let you kidnap me, I knew there would be such a day. Summer had just woken up. Her hair was still messy. She swept her hair back, and then spoke seriously to Stanley, Ill go with you, but can you let Rosie go? She is just a child. Stanley smiled, Of course I can. The kinder he was, the less Summer trusted him. Summer pursed her lips and said, I want to get my scarf in my room, can I? Chapter 600 You Should Thank Me When You Left Hoover City Right now, she had no other choice but to listen to Stanley. After all, no matter what Stanley was up to, Summer was a logical and active adult. There must be a solution. But Rosie was too young to suffer from anything. Stanley raised his hand, nced at the watch, and then gazed at Summer, One minute. Thank you. Summer turned around and closed the door. Jenny said discontentedly, Sir, you are too polite to her! You should just directly take her away! Stanley did not reply. He only turned around and looked at Jenny coldly. Jenny shuddered and lowered her eyes. She just stood respectfully then. Stanley said, Less talk, more action.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Jenny bit her lips, Yes. In the room, Summer quickly found the phone that Leonardo had given her. She found Leonardos number and quickly texted a message. Hes here. Take Rosie away. Time was running out. Summer could only inform him this. However, these few words were enough for Leonardo. After Summer sent the message, she emptied her phone, muted it, and put it in Rosies pocket. If she guessed correctly, there should be a GPS tracker in the phone. Even if Stanley wanted to harm Rosie, Leonardo could find Rosie immediately. After doing all this, Summer took a deep breath, put on her scarf and walked to the door quickly. She unhurriedly opened the door. She walked out and closed the door. Jenny was extremely dissatisfied with Summer. She sneered and said, Its almost two minutes now! Jenny had the right to speak, and Summer also had the right to not listen. Summer looked straight at Stanley and said, Lets go. Jenny was about to scold Summer when she saw Summerpletely ignoring her, but she looked at Stanleys expression and shut her mouth. Jenny was actually a calm person, but Stanley seemed to be so interested in Summer, so she couldnt remain calm. Why did women bother women? Jenny could not escape this. She adored Stanley, but she never thought about how to express her love, nor did she try to draw his attention. On the contrary, after knowing that Stanley was interested in Summer, she began to make things difficult for Summer. Love made a wise woman a fool. Summer did not care much about Jenny as she was a fool now. Stanley nced at the door and then left with Summer. However, hisst nce made Summer somewhat uneasy. She no longer believed in Stanley, nor did she believe that Stanley would let Rosie go easily. Good people were born with good intentions. In disguised kindness hid a more obvious form of malice. Stanley was thetter. Summer did not believe that there was still a bit of kindness in Stanley. She only hoped that he was not that evil. Leonardo lived next door. If he moved instantly, Rosie would be fine. Summer was thinking a lot, and she walked a little slowly. Jenny had been staring at Summer. Seeing that Summer was walking so slow, Jenny directly grabbed Summer. Summer looked at her and sneered. Jennys face grew darker. Just as she was about to speak, Stanley said, Let her go. Sir! Jenny was restless, but she still let go of Summer. Jenny snorted at Summer and walked to the front to lead the way. They did not leave immediately after they came downstairs. Summer noticed that Stanley signaled to Jenny, and Jenny gathered her subordinates. When their people gathered around, Jenny split them into two teams. Jenny pointed at one side, You guys drive through the back door. The rest of you follow us from the front. Hearing this, Summer suddenly turned to look at Stanley. Stanley lowered his eyes. He finally saw a trace of surprise on Summers face as he wished. Stanley smiled, Summer, do you want to bet? Summer looked at him vigntly, What? We bet if Leonardo can guess whether were going through the front door or the back door. Stanley became excited, like a child who was about to get the toy he wanted. When Summer saw what Jenny did just now, she vaguely guessed what Stanley had told Jenny to do. Back then, when Summer set fire to Leonardos vi, Jerome helped her escape. That was the same trick. It was a light-bulb moment for Summer. She narrowed her eyes and asked Stanley, Do you know Jerome? Your first love? Of course I know him. Stanley became even more excited, Summer, you dont know, right? You should thank me when you left Hoover City. Stanley thought of something and said with regret, Unfortunately, we could have known each other in Australia, but people sent by Leonardo kept a close eye on you. They didnt even give me the chance to save you. They directly dealt with those people who were high on drugs. What a pity Summers mind exploded. It took a long time for her to react. She murmured, What do you mean? Stanley patiently exined to her, I was the one who sent those people over. I was going to be the hero, but they were found by Leonardos people. I lost my chance. You said I saved you before. You lied? When Summer was in Australia, she had indeed encountered a few incidents. She called the police for that. At that time, Stanley said Summer had saved him. But Summer did not think too much. Stanleys presence was aplete fraud. Summer felt her body rigid with fear. She was also appalled. When she was abroad, she was pregnant. It was not convenient for her, so she had been through a lot. At that time, she only thought she was lucky to head off danger. Only after a group of drug users moved next door did she realize that Leonardo had been following her all the time. Chapter 601 Turn Against Each Other Now, having heard Stanleys words, she finally realized that Leonardo had been ordering people to protect her in secret. She had always thought Leonardo only started that after she had been in Australia for a few months. However, she didnt expect that the moment she arrived, Leonardos people followed her. After what had happened, Summer was a bit moved to learn about these things. No, thats true. Of course youve saved me. Stanleys expression changed, and his smile weakened. Summer asked him, When was that? Stanley only nced at her in a murky way and didnt answer her question. Care to make a bet? Guess if Leonardo can find from which door we are leaving? The things she learned just now had a huge impact on her. Hence Summer sneered out of anger, Are you mad? Stanley was simply a lunatic. Who would want to bet with him at this critical moment? Originally, Summer only cursed him out of irk, but Stanleys expression turned dark in the blink of an eye and soon was frosty cold. His expression became gloomy again, Even if I am mad, Im not as mad as Leonardo. Summer gritted her teeth and turned away her eyes, not wanting to talk to Stanley anymore. The more she talked to him, the angrier she became. And she was afraid that she might exasperate him so much that he would do something she could not bear. She had no idea what Stanley was up to, but there was no denying that he was nning something big. He had spent three to four years on this, or perhaps even longer. But Summer was more and more confused. All these efforts and schemes Stanley had made, ultimately, were they targeting Leonardo or her? If his ultimate target was Leonardo, then why would he beat around the bush before getting to her? Back then, on the ind, she and Leonardo were both seriously injured from the explosion. If Stanley was able to save her on that ind, of course, he would be able to kill Leonardo there. But he didnt kill Leonardo and just saved her. If he had done anything to Leonardo at that time, it could only be him hypnotizing Leonardo. The hypnosis of Leonardo had remained an unsolved mystery even to this day. Not long after Leonardo suspected Stanley, Stanley was taken away by the so-called Connel. Since Stanley was able to do so many things, Summer had no doubt that it was him who hypnotized Leonardo. Summer looked at him coldly and said, Did you hypnotize Leonardo? You finally realize it was me? Stanley looked like he was unting, Leonardo indeed has an iron will, but sadly, he was injured and in aa at that time No, its not urate to say that he was in aa. He wasnt so seriously injured and was about to wake up soon. It was his sister who drugged him and made him fall into aa As for me, I only fulfilled his sisters request. Stanley had emphasized the words his sister in his lines. It sounded like he really wanted to see Leonardo and Kate turn against each other. Leonardo and Kate werent in a good rtionship, but three years ago, it wasnt so bad that they would turn into enemies. It was precisely because of what happened three years ago that Leonardo and Kate turned intoplete enemies. Its really you! Before Stanley admitted it, Summer was only skeptical. She believed Leonardos spection was not baseless, but she was still puzzled deep in her heart. Sometimes, even if the truth was already presented in front of them, people would still doubt it because of trust. You dont seem to be surprised at all. Stanley looked at her with interest. Just as he was about to continue, Jenny walked over. Sir, its all set. Jenny had just heard the conversation between Summer and Stanley, and she knew in her heart that Stanley nned to tell Summer everything. At the same time, this also proved that Stanley would not be soft-hearted this time. Since he had told Summer everything, he definitely wouldnt let her leave unscathed, which made the expression on Jennys face rxed. Stanley turned to look at Jenny, Then lets set off. Jennys people acted ording to the n. One group set out from the back door first, while the other group from the front door. Stanley didnt leave from either doors. Instead, he headed to the basement. Summer had lived in this vi for so long, but she didnt know there was such a big basement under it. There were all sorts of things in abundance in the basement. Stanley only brought Jenny and a few people. Summer looked around the basement. This ce was so big, so there must be several exits. That was when she realized what Stanley meant by asking if she wanted a bet before. No matter she chose the front door or the back door, Leonardo would not be able to catch them in those two ces. Stanley did not intend to leave now. Stanleys identity, name, and actions might be fake, but his PhD in psychology must be real. If he hadnt studied the human mind thoroughly, how could he calcte everything in such a sophisticated manner? Stanley sat down on the sofa and asked Summer casually, Leonardo is so alert. He must have noticed something strange. Do you think Leonardo would be up there by now? As he spoke, he pointed to the ceiling of the basement. Up there was the main hall of the vi. Stanley was right. She had just sent a text message to Leonardo. Even though it waste at night, Leonardo must have been in Stanleys vi by now. Even if he didnt enter the vi, he would definitely be guarding the entrances. It seemed that Stanley had seen all of Leonardos moves. A chill rose in Summers heart. She had always underestimated Stanley. In her mind, Stanley was still that gentle and kind guy who saved her. Even though she had already known who he really was, she still would by instinct think of him as good. Leonardo was standing by the window and did not go to sleep. In the middle of the night, his phone suddenly vibrated. There was a new message. Leonardo unlocked his phone and saw that it was only a short text message, He moved. Take Rosie away. It was an extremely short text message with punctuation marks, which meant that Summer was very calm when she sent this message. In light of that, he could infer that Stanley did not coerce her. Leonardo clenched his phone tightly and turned around. As he walked out, he called out to Tim loudly.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Tim! Leonardo didnt sleep. Tim was arranging his people to investigate on the girl called Bendy and reports were sent back to him from time to time, so he didnt sleep either. Chapter 602 Constraining Leonardo Hearing Leonardo call him, Tim hurriedly walked towards Leonardos room. He walked to Leonardo and whispered, Mr. Emerson, what happened? Stanley has made his move. Leonardo did not stop his footsteps. He said as he walked out. Tims expression changed at Leonardos words. Ill bring my people there right away. It was a cold night. When Leonardo and Tim arrived at the door of Stanleys vi, they happened to see a group of people gathering there. There were two cars parked at the entrance, as if they were leaving. Seeing this, Tim immediately ordered his men to surround them. The leading man looked at Leonardo and said, Mr. Emerson, whats this about? Leonardo looked at him with a poker face and said coldly, Where is Stanley? Mr. Stanley is sleeping, of course. Where else can he be? The man should have been instructed before. He answered fluently, even without moving his eyes. Leonardo sneered and directly broke into the vi with his people. What are you doing! Stop! Youre trespassing! They wanted to stop Leonardo, but how could they? Leonardo hurried inside,pletely ignoring those people. Tim and the bodyguards were around him, so those people couldnt even get close to him. Helpless, Stanleys subordinates could only watch as Leonardo walked in.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Unlike outside, it was extremely quiet in the vi. There was no servant, and even the air-conditioner was off. Search this ce! Leonardo stood in the spacious hall with an expression so gloomy that he almost fused into the night outside. At this time, a bodyguard suddenly ran over and said, There are some cars at the back door, too. Hearing this, Tim turned around to look at Leonardo, but thetter didnt say anything. He just took out his phone. Tim thought for a moment and said, Mr. Emerson, Ill bring some people over first! Leonardo did not say anything. Instead, he just took out his phone and stared at a small red dot on it. The red dot was still in the vi. He remembered the text message Summer sent him. Half of the few words were to remind him to take Rosie away. He couldnt help but clench his hand tightly as he walked upstairs. Although he had only been to Stanleys study, it didnt mean that he wasnt familiar with this vi. He had kept visiting here these days, and his purpose was not just to enrage Stanley. He had also sent people to get a clear picture of the inside of the vi. He was especially clear about where Summer and Rosies rooms are. Leonardo quickly rushed towards Rosies room ording to his memories. As soon as he reached the corridor on the third floor, he heard a crackling sound. That was the sound of something burning! Leonardo immediately turned around and saw the other end of the corridor in mes. ording to the map drawn by his people, Leonardo knew that there was a ss greenhouse, and through that ss greenhouse was Rosies room. The crackling sound was from the burning and shattering of the ss! Leonardos usually expressionless face suddenly tightened. The blue veins on his forehead popped out as he gritted his teeth. His eyes were filled with a bloodthirsty light. Summer had pictured Stanley too kind, so did him. He didnt expect Stanley to be so inhumane that he would even harm Rosie. Leonardo recalled the scene of Rosie jumping into his arms and calling him Dad. His heart tightened as if someone was clenching it hard. Leonardo only stood in the corridor for two seconds before quickly running towards the mes. A room appeared in front of him. He kicked open the door and there was a nket on the bed. He picked up the nket and rushed into the bathroom, then turned on all the faucets in the bathroom. The nket was soon drenched, so was he. The temperature at night was only a few degrees or even below zero, but Leonardo did not feel cold at all. He wrapped himself in the nket and directly rushed into the fire. The moment before that, Tim had just arrived with his people and could only call out, Mr. Emerson! Leonardo didnt hear him at all, but even if he did, he wouldnt stop, either. Tim and his guys hurriedly ran over. All they could see was the growing fire in front of them and Leonardo was nowhere to be found. The vi was pretty big and the root cause of the fire was very deep, so when they first came in, they didnt smell any smoke or see the light of the fire. The guys who followed Tim here were also stunned. Tim turned around and shouted, What are you waiting for! Go save them! Tim had been following Leonardo for quite a long time and learned to act calm. It was rare for his to lose his temper like this. This time it was so urgent, and Stanley was too cunning. He had just brought his men to the back door and found that Stanley and Summer were not among those people. Only then did theye back to look for Leonardo. Tim thought Stanley took away Rosie, too. However, when he saw Leonardo rushing into the fire without hesitation, he could guess that Rosie was still in the room. If Leonardo went in to save Rosie now, he would miss the best time to find Stanley and Summer. He had to admit that this move was really ruthless. What a diversion, constraining Leonardo with Rosie! Even if Leonardo could think of where Stanley and Summer were, he had to save Rosie first before he could look for them. But after he saved Rosie, how could he possibly know where Stanley had taken Summer to and how far they had gone? But right now, they had no choice. As the fire grew fiercer, it was hard to tell whether Leonardo and Rosie would be able to even survive the mes. The bodyguards brought over more wet nkets and Tim directly took one. Follow me in, and the rest of you stay here to put out the fire. After that, he put on the nket and rushed in. In the basement. Stanley was sitting on the sofa, drinking tea at leisure. Summer was opposite him and stared at him with a poker face. But the expression on Stanleys face and his poise were both telling her that he was really at ease. Summer couldnt find any ws at all. He seemed to be so confident in his n this time. They had stayed in the basement for a long time. As time passed by, Summers heart was throbbing more and more violently. Deep down, desperation was spreading in her heart. Stanley was very calcting and would achieve his goals by hook or by crook. So he would definitely take everything and everyone into consideration. This time, it was not as simple as it seemed. Dont be so nervous. Have some tea. Stanley reached out and ced a cup of tea in front of Summer. He looked extremely at ease. Summer wasnt in the mood to drink tea and didnt even touch the teacup. Chapter 603 Is This What You Mean by ‘Let Her off’? Seeing Summer didnt even touch the teacup, Stanley wasnt angry. He just crossed his legs and reclined in the sofa in afortable way, looking at Summer. Summer, listen to me. Its useless for you to be nervous now. Leonardo hasnt found this ce yet. Its clear that I have won this one. Stanley paused and narrowed his eyes to see Summers reaction. Seeing that Summer still put on a poker face, Stanleys expression finally changed. He looked a bit sterner and his tone colder, I can give you another chance to make your own choice. What I said to you earlier still stands. After all We are perfect for each other. Summer replied coldly, Theres no need to think about it. I dont think were right for each other in any way. Stanleys expression stiffened for a second. The next moment, he took a deep breath and reached out to tidy up his sleeves. He said softly and gloomily, Let her be quiet. I dont want to hear her speak again for the time being. Before Summer could figure out what he meant, she saw Jenny walk towards her. You The next second, Jennys hand struck her on the back of her neck. She passed out and fell on the sofa. The moment before she fainted, Summer finally realized that Stanley wanted her to be quiet. And this was what he meant by quiet. Summer didnt know how long she had passed out. When she woke up again, she was still in the basement. She was lying t on the sofa, with no nkets or quilts covering her. Even though the basement was heated, she still felt a trace of coldness. She had just woken up, so her vision was blurry. She blinked her eyes a few times before her vision became clear again. She saw a chandelier, and at the side was the sofa. Then she saw Stanley and Jenny standing there, not far away. Slightly raising her head, Jenny was saying something to Stanley. Stanley curled his lips, and on the corners of his mouth was a trace of a smile. It was perishing for Summer to see Stanleys smile. Her heart felt so heavy that she sudden came back to her senses. Stanley turned around and said something to Jenny. Jennys expression looked somewhat gloomy, but she still nodded. After that, Stanley walked towards Summer. Summer rolled over and sat up on the sofa. She looked at Stanley vigntly. Stanley walked to her side and sat down, reaching out to caress Summers face. Sorry, Jenny hit you too hard. You Summer raised her head and shunned back, avoiding Stanleys hand. Stanley nced at his hand that was still in the air. He was slightly stunned for a moment, and then he quickly softened his expression, Its good that youve woken up. We can leave now. Summer was not sure how long she had slept, nor did she know what time it was. ording to the situation in the basement, Leonardo still hadnt found out this ce. Jenny walked over and stared at Summer with an unfriendly face, Do you want to leave by yourself, or should I help you? Summer stood up and did not say anything, suggesting that she would leave by herself. Jenny coldly snorted and walked in front to lead the way. Jenny led them through the basement, and finally stopped in front of an iron door. She raised her hand slightly, and some of her people took the hint and opened the door for her. The iron door was so thick that it took two men to open it. Jenny watched Summer closely. She was leading the way, so she naturally wouldnt let Summer fall behind. Therefore, at this time, Summer was walking in the front, while Stanley was behind her. As soon as the iron door opened, Summer smelled something charred. Although the sky wasnt bright at this moment, there was already some light. Having adjusted to it, she could still see clearly. People were born with a keen sense of danger and bad things, and Summers subconscious unease had already reached its peak. She didnt turn around to question Stanley, instead, she started running towards the exit. Outside the iron door was not a t road, but a staircase. Summer! Jenny called her name from behind, but Summer just continued running forward as if she didnt hear her. Mr. Stanley, Ill go get her! Jenny turned around and said to Stanley before she was going to chase after Summer. Stanley said in a deep voice, Come back. Jenny turned around unwillingly and returned to him. Then she heard Stanley say, She cant run away. Summer ran all the way up to the exit. When she pushed open the outermost door and went out, all she could see was endless fire. The exit to the basement was in the small garden behind the vi. After living in Stanleys vi for such a long time, Summer knew his vi was big and luxurious. However, at this moment, more than half of the vi had been burned down, and the mes soared into the sky. It was clear that it had been burning for several hours.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Rosie! First came into Summers mind was Rosie. Then she was about to run into the vi. However, just when she took the first step, someone caught her by the wrist. She turned around and saw Stanleys stern face. You said you would let Rosie off! Summer pointed at the fiery vi with her other hand and her voice trembled, Is this what you mean by let her off? Stanley, I never thought you would be so heartless. If anything happens to Rosie, I will never let you off! Facing Summers usation, Stanley only changed his expression slightly, If I let Rosie go, would Leonardo let me go? And youre wrong about another thing. If Rosie dies there, you cant me me. Just me Leonardo, for he didnt have the ability to protect you. He killed your daughter. Its all his fault! Summer bit her lips, trembling with anger. She raised her hand and pped Stanley in the face fiercely. Her move was so sudden that Stanley was not on guard at the moment and took the heavy p. Summer used all her strength in this p, venting her hatred and anger. Having taken this p, half of Stanleys face immediately turned red. Dont make excuses for the evil youve done. Leonardos fault is that hes not as heartless as you are! Summer said hatefully, wanting to shake off his hand. However, Stanleys clench was so tight that Summer failed to shake him off with all that strength. With that p, Stanleys face was already contorted in hate. What she said just now made it worse. He fiercely shook off his hand, throwing Summer off bnce to the ground. The ground was covered with gravels, and Summers arm was scratched. However, Stanley didnt care about this. He stood in front of Summer and looked down at her condescendingly, Summer, dont force me. Chapter 604 Find Her Summer sat up on the ground with a sickly pale face. Without even looking at Stanley again, she ran towards the vi that was still on fire. Jenny followed up. As soon as she came over, she saw Summer running towards the vi. She only narrowed her eyes slightly and said indifferently, Is she going to rush into the fire? When a person was blinded by jealousy, it was naturally impossible for her to see the merits in the person that she envied. Just with a nce, Jenny felt Summer was just putting on a show because she didnt dare to rush into the vi at all. Now that the fire was so big, Summer would die if she rushed in. She would be burned alive. Stanley didnt say anything. He just watched as Summer rushed inside. Seeing that Stanley didnt answer her, Jenny remained silent. At this time, Summer had already run to the vi and threw herself in it. Jennys expression changed drastically, Summer Mr. Stanley, Ill go get her back. Jenny said, and was about to run towards the vi. However, Stanley stopped her at this moment, Not necessary. Let her suffer a little. What if she is hurt? She cant afford to be hurt Jenny said a little anxiously. Stanley only stood there calmly without saying a word. He didnt say anything, and Jenny couldnt act without his order. She just stood on the spot with her brows furrowed, her expression grave. Summer ran to the vi and coughed violently because of the charred smell. The zing fire was stinging Summers face. Summer examined the fire and found that the room beside her hadnt lit up yet. So she turned around and rushed inside. Smoke billowed in the room, and Summer kept coughing after she went in there. She suppressed her urge to cough and called out for Rosie. Rosie! Rosie, are you inside? Moms here! The deeper Summer walked inside, the heavier the smoke and the heat wave became. Gradually, she arrived at a ce where there was a fire, and she just pursed her lips tightly as she walked inside. She walked in with great difficulty for a while. She was slow, and asionally, she would have to avoid the debris on the ground. Summer wasnt particrly clear about the structure of the vi. She had passed a room before it came back to her where the hall and Rosies room were. When she reached the side door of the hall, she looked at the mes in front of her and almost couldnt stand steadily. She staggered and knelt down on one knee. Impossible this is impossible! There was no staircase in front of her. More than half of the hall had been burned down. When she looked from the outside, half of the vi had been burned down. Even if she didnt want to believe it, the scene in front of her was telling her that it was the half where Rosies room was that had been burned down. In an instant, a chill shot into her limbs and bones. The mes in front of her were clearly burning with heat, but Summer felt a bone-piercing coldness passing through her body. When she was taken away by Stanley, Rosie was still asleep. Now that the fire was so big, it must have started as soon as she left. She had texted Leonardo, and Leonardo would definitelye to look for Rosie if he saw her message Summer didnt dare to think any further. She didnt believe it!N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. She didnt believe that Rosie and Leonardo were both here! But how could she make sure that they were not here? She needed to take a look inside! She had to! Suddenly, she felt a chill beneath her knees. Summer looked down and saw that water was flowing under her knees. She turned around and found that the water wasing from the kitchen. The hall was not far from the kitchen. If there was so much water flowing out from the kitchen, the pipes must have exploded. Summer resumed her spirit, stood up and walked towards the kitchen. Inside the kitchen was already a vast ocean. Summer directly took off her clothes and soaked herself. Then, she soaked her coat in the water too and put it on before rushing into the fire. The moment she rushed into the fire, a lot was going on in her head. If Leonardo and Rosie were inside, then she wouldnte out again. She had seen others bereaved, and she had experienced it once herself. People who had been bereaved cherish what they had now. There were always people saying that in this lifetime, even if you didnt have loved ones and you were all alone, you had to live on. But if one was totally alone, what was the point of living? What was the point of living exactly? When these things happened to other people, perhaps she could still say something tofort them. However, all these had happened to her, and she felt it was impossible to live on like this. It was too difficult to perk up and survive. Summer could smell the burning of her shoes, but she moved ahead anyway. Surprisingly, there was a spot where the fire wasnt that big, but the heat was still scorching. She had no doubt that she would be roasted in any moment. Rosie! Leonardo! Ro The moment Summer opened her mouth, she couldnt help but cough again. Then she heard a sh. Hearing the sound, Summer thought something must have fallen off on the side, but when she turned around, she saw a figure at the corner Outside the vi. More than ten minutes had passed, and Summer still didnte out. Stanley was finally a bit anxious. Jenny looked stern, but she didnt dare to say anything. Stanley nced at the vi and said with a dark face, Lets go take a look. When they went in, they didnt see Summer at all. Jennys expression changed, She ran away? Where to? Stanley turned to look at her with a cold expression. Jenny looked around. Apart from the ce where Summer went in, there was indeed no other ce to escape. Could it be Jenny shifted her gaze to the fire, her face filled with disbelief. Go inside and find her! After Stanley gave the order, the well-trained subordinates behind him immediately geared up and rushed into the fire to save Summer. Jenny was hesitating whether to go in or not, when Stanley said, You dont need to go in. Hearing this, Jenny was stunned for a moment, then her eyes lit up, Yes. Not long after Stanleys subordinates went in, they brought Summer out, who had fallen into aa. Summers face was so smoked that it could barely be recognized. Her clothes were soaked and she didnt wear a coat. Stanley stared at Summer with a gloomy expression for two seconds before turning around and walking out. Lets go. Jenny followed. They brought Summer out of the vi and left in cars. As the car departed into the distance, a man rushed out from the fire in the vi. He was wearing Summers coat, which was soaked before. He remained still for a while, and then walked out when it quieted down outside. Chapter 605 It Matches Rosie’s DNA In the ward. The medical equipment sounded regrly from time to time. It was at this moment that Summer woke up on the bed. She opened her eyes slightly, and the sound of peopleing and going in the corridor outside the ward was the first to reach her ears, and then the sound of the medical equipment nearby. She moved her fingers and found her finger was mped by something. She tilted her head and saw that it was a finger clip connected to the monitor. Summer took off the finger clip and sat up with difficulty. She first looked around the ward, which was very spacious and bright. It should be a VIP ward in a private hospital. The equipment looked pretty new. In the ward, besides her bed, there were also a set of sofa and a table, as well as another bed for visitors. She felt a little confused. The fire, Rosie, and Leonardo. As her memories gradually returned to her, Summers sickly pale face instantly turned even paler. At this moment, a nurse opened the door and walked in. When the nurse saw that Summer was awake, she was surprised and said, Youre awake. The nurse was speaking English. Summer looked at the nurse and didnt say anything. The nurse hurriedly put down the things in her hand, Ill go call your friend over now. Wait a moment Seeing that Summer didnt respond to her, the nurse thought that she didnt understand English. So the nurse made a gesture and tried very hard to put it into Chinese, Wait for me. She said with great difficulty and her ent was a little heavy. Summer nodded. The nurse smiled and left. When the nurse went out, she left the door somewhat ajar. Before long, Summer heard a cluster of footstepsing from afar. With a squeak, the door was pushed open. When she saw the person clearly, the hope in Summers eyes disappeared. Youre awake? Jenny walked up to her and looked down at her, How do you feel? Summer remained silent. Jenny frowned slightly and turned to the nurse, Check her brain and see if its damaged by the smoke. The nurse didnt say anything when she saw Jenny looked unkind. She just went out and called for a doctor. Throughout the checking, Summer still remained silent. It was just a routine examination, and the results were out very soon. Ms. Jenny, Ms. Summer is perfectly fine. Shes just weak. After receiving the doctors reply, Jenny raised her hand to signal that they could leave. The doctor, the nurse, and Jennys men left the ward. Summer, I know what youre feeling right now, but we cant bring the dead back to life. My condolences. Jennys tone was extremely cold. Summer, who had been expressionless all this time, finally changed her expression. She asked in a hoarse voice, Whos dead? Her throat was smoked when she was caught in the fire. So now it was quite difficult for her to speak, and her voice was so hoarse that it was not as pleasant to the ear as it used to be. Jenny looked somewhat pitiful, Just face the reality. Rosie is dead. Summer had beautiful eyes, like those of a cat, which were very rare. They usually looked gentle and bright. When they smiled, they were moving and infectious. At this moment, she just widened her cat-like eyes and stared at Jenny with a cold gaze. The coldness in her eyes was so deep that it looked as if it would flow out the next moment. Jenny had seen things. But Summers cold gaze now sent an unsettling chill down her back. She regarded Summer as an imaginary enemy. Even though she had some sympathy for Summer now, she did not want to admit that Summers gaze had just stirred up her fear. Jenny raised her chin involuntarily and said expressionlessly, The corpse has been found. The DNA was Rosies, as it has been found. There is no need to expect her to have made her escape. What I said is the truth. The slight change of expression on Summers face disappeared now. As if she didnt hear Jennys words, she turned around and stared at the bouquet on the bedside table. It was a bouquet of fresh lilies, and when she took a deep breath, she could smell the fragrance of the lilies. Below was a translucent white ss vase. It looked clear and beautiful. Summers gaze was fixed on the ss vase. Jenny looked at Summers reactions and stared at the vase, then shifted her gaze back to Summer. She tentatively called, Summer? Maybe it was too much for her to bear? Could she be dumb?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. However, she didnt think that Summer couldnt bear it. This woman was not as fragile as she looked. Summer stared at the vase for a while, then reached out to pick it up, and put it on the quilt. She looked down at the lilies with her eyes fixed, as if she was looking at something precious. After a few seconds, she asked softly but didnt raise her head, What did you say? Jenny originally nned to leave after she finished speaking, but Summers look made her extremely confused, so she stayed to see what was going on with Summer. Summers reaction was too strange and too calm. It was also possible that Rosies death had dealt her too much of a blow. Since Summer asked, Jenny didnt mind to repeat it again. Your daughter is dead. The fire in the vi has been put out. There is a charred dead body of a child inside. It has been tested. The DNA of that body matches your daughters. Now Before she could finish the words are you clear, Jenny immediately raised her hands to block the vase that was flying towards her. Summer threw it very hard. Though Jenny reached out to block it and it did not hit her face, her hands were still struck numb. Jenny shook her hands forcefully and said in utmost anger, Summer! Are you crazy? She was determined that Summer was really driven mad by the news! She actually threw the vase at her! Summers eyes were as cold as a frosty night. She slightly moved her red lips and said in clear voice, Go away! Go away? Are you out of your mind? Jenny was a proud woman. She sympathized Summer. But right now, thest little bit of sympathy in her heart hadpletely disappeared. Summers poker face remained. She reached out and threw everything she could get at Jenny. Jenny was caught off guard, and she tried to block those things with her hands, but it was still inevitable that she was hit by something Summer threw over. What was good about a VIP ward was that there were many things that Summer could throw. Jenny couldnt dodge them all, so she could only retreat indignantly. Finally, Summer had nothing to throw. She roared in a low and hoarse voice, Get out! Right now, Summer was sitting on the bed, pale and weak. Clearly, she couldnt pose any threat now, but Jenny just opened her mouth and didnt dare to make a sound. Chapter 606 I Want You to Die Jenny was startled by the fact that she was struck speechless by what Summer did and said. At this moment, not only was she mad at Summer, she was also mad at herself. Her tone was even more trenchant. Summer, whats the point of smashing me now? Rosie is dead. You can change the fact! Jenny almost retreated to the door. Seeing that she hadnt left yet, Summer turned around and threw the pillow at her. After this, she looked at her coldly and did not say anything. Except for Stanley, who would dare to treat Jenny like this? But at this moment, Summer was sitting on the hospital bed, and Jenny could not do anything to her. So, she snorted coldly and left. The door was mmed shut. It was silent again in the ward. Summer sat on the bed for a few seconds and suddenly remembered something. She lowered her head and looked for something. However, the clothes on her body had already been changed. Now that she was wearing a hospital gown, how could she find anything? Summer got out of bed. She lifted the nket and threw it on the ground. She almost searched every inch of the bed, but she could not find what she wanted. She stretched out her hand to support her forehead and suddenly squatted on the ground. Her eyes were slightly closed, and the corner of her tightly pursed lips revealed her current emotion. After a few seconds, she opened her eyes and caught a glimpse of something under the bed. Summer leaned forward and looked under the bed. She finally saw an old pen at the foot of her bed. Summers eyes lit up, and she hurriedly leaned over to pick up the pen. She took it and carefully wiped it. Then, she held it in her hand with great care. This pen was the one that Leonardo had put in the safe box before. When she was in the fire, she saw Tim. At that time, both of them had inhaled quite a bit of smoke and found it difficult to speak, so Tim handed the pen to her. She knew that Stanley would definitely look for her, so she gave her coat to Tim. Tim gave her the pen to tell her that Leonardo was alright? If Leonardo was alright, would Rosie also be fine? She was listening carefully to what Jenny said just now, but she did not believe it. Her Rosie was so smart and cute, how could she die in the fire? Summer clenched the pen tightly, bent her legs and sat on the ground. After a while, Summer suddenly raised her head and saw the TV on the wall. She stood up abruptly, took the remote control, turned on the TV, and switched to the news channel. Jenny said that the fire had already been put out, so there would definitely be news about such a big fire. Moreover, Leonardo lived next door to Stanley at that time, the media reporters knew about it. The local news channels in Country M were all in English. She managed to understand it even when the news was loaded with professional terms. She changed several channels and didnt see any news about the fire. Suddenly, a mans voice came from outside the ward. You guys stay outside. Hearing this, Summer looked toward the door and saw Stanley walking in. I hear from Jenny that youre awake, so Ie to see you. Stanley walked straight to her and quietly looked at her. Then, Stanley frowned and said, Your body is still weak. Go back to bed and get some rest. Rest? Summer stared at Stanley with a forced smile and said coldly, You promised me that you would let Rosie go. But you set a fire and wanted to burn her alive! How can I rest after all this? Summers gaze was as cold as a sharp sword, and she said slowly, I dont need to rest. I need you to die! Stanley did not even blink his eyes. Heughed instead. Hate me? Stanley turned around and sat down on the sofa on the side, Its fine if you hate me, but you cant just hate me. Dont you hate Leonardo? Dont you have anyints about Leonardo in your heart? Summer looked at him with no expression and did not say anything. Stanley smiled and looked at her, saying, Forget it! This is not important. A bad premonition popped up in Summers heart, and she vaguely felt that Stanley was nning something. Take care of yourself first. Ill see you tomorrow. After saying that, he stood up and left. When the door was opened, Summer saw the bodyguards outside of the ward. Even if Summer did not believe Rosie was dead, since Jenny and Stanley were so sure that something had happened to Rosie, she couldnt help but panic in her heart. Stanley was such a scheming person. If it wasnt for the hard evidence, how could he admit that Rosie was dead in the fire? She didnt dare to imagine the scene that Rosie No, that was impossible! As long as Leonardo was alive, Rosie would definitely be alive! Relying on this belief, Summer stayed in the hospital for three days. The three days felt like years for Summer. The ward was in a high floor, and there were bodyguards outside the ward. Summer could not escape, so she could only recuperate in the hospital. Three dayster, Stanley came to take Summer away from the hospital. Summer followed Stanley in silence. No matter what Stanley said, she remained silent. She did not want to talk to the man who might have killed her daughter. Not only did she not want to talk to him, she even wished for his death. Summer felt she was actually weak inside. When she was in the Jarretts, Karen found her weakness and forced her to marry Leonardo, who was ugly and inhumane at that time. That was why Vicky always wanted to bully her. And that was why Stanley had the chance to deceive her. Stanley deceived her so that he would have the chance to harm Rosie. If being a vicious person could protect her beloved daughter then she was willing to be one. The car smoothly passed through the streets and crowds and finally stopped in front of a strange building. It was a round dark ck vi with oddity. This was the first time Summer had seen such a strange vi. Stanley got off the car and waited for her outside. Summer nced at him and opened the car door.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Stanley curled his lips. He looked at the vi then at Summer. Leonardo came here once. Summer was stunned for a moment before she quickly understood. Did you hypnotize Leonardo here? Yeah, it took me a lot of effort back then. Stanley sighed andined as if he was justining to his friend about work. Chapter 607 Am I Her Chance of Survival? This was the first time Stanley had spoken about hypnotizing Leonardo. Up until now, Summer had no idea how Leonardo offended Stanley, or what grudge they had. Stanley was adopted at a young age and grew up abroad. Leonardo did note abroad until he was a teenager. Logically speaking, they shouldnt have interacted with each other in the past. Why did you do that? Summer asked Stanley why he hypnotized Leonardo. Stanley must have his reasons for doing so. Under the circumstances, I think I can tell you now. There wascency in Stanleys eyes. Leonardo has obtained too many things that do not belong to him. How does he have any rights to be happy? I just wanted to see him personally destroy his hard-won happiness. But I didnt expect you were injured so badly. You slept for three years before you woke up. After you woke up, you even lost your memory! Stanleys tone was filled with regret. Summer felt that he was like a psychopath now. Summer did not expect that it was such a reason that prompted Stanley to give Leonardo a deep hypnosis. You just want Leonardo to forget about me and leave me? Right. Stanleyughed gloomily with pride. Afterwards, after I recovered my memories, you deliberately let me go back to Leonardo, right? Of course. The scene that I wanted to see the most was that Leonardo hurt the person he loved the most. Naturally, that was why I wanted you to go back to him, but Stanley paused for a moment and said, Your attraction to Leonardo is beyond my imagination. You recovered his memories so soon and destroyed the world I hypnotized him into Are you mad? Summer asked seriously. She really felt that Stanley was mad, mad with severe psychological conditions. He couldnt stand that Leonardo was having a good time, so he deliberately hypnotized Leonardo, wiping out his memory of Summer. He separated a pair of lovers to satisfy the perverted thoughts in his heart. Making Leonardo forget Summer was more sinister than directly stabbing Leonardo with a knife. Stanley always knew the mind was the best ce to go at. Physical injuries could always be healed. But if a person suffered a mental damage, for him, living was no different from dying. This was the most terrifying ability Stanley had. Summer felt a chill run down her spine. She stared at Stanley with an expressionless face. Stanley suddenly reached out and patted her shoulder, saying, Arent you curious about whats inside? Lets go in and take a look. After having done so many evil things, Stanley was even able to talk to Summer as if nothing had happened. Summer jerked out of the way and avoided Stanleys hand. Stanleys expression immediately became gloomy. He snorted coldly and turned around to enter. Meanwhile, Summer was escorted inside by Stanleys bodyguards. The use of iris recognition systems in the vi showed that the safety level of the house was very high. People outside could not easily enter, and people inside could not leave easily. The further she went inside, the more high-tech stuff she found. Stanleys identity became more and more mysterious. She was also bing more and more certain that Stanley and Leonardo must have some kind of grudge that no one else knew about. Even Leonardo didnt know about this grudge himself. Summer was forced into the room, but after entering, Stanleys bodyguards released her. Summer did not remember how many doors she had walked through. Finally, she was brought into a room humming with the sounds of various instruments. The smell of disinfectant was pungent. At this moment, Summer was restrained by Stanley, so she could only follow him inside. A doctor in a white coat walked over. The doctor respectfully bowed towards Stanley and called out, Boss. After Stanley entered this room, his expression had changed. He looked at the doctor and asked, Hows it going? The doctor adjusted his sses and said with a gloomy expression, Its the same as before. Then, the room quieted down, and the sound of the instrument sounded very abrupt. Summer vaguely saw a hospital bed behind the doctor. There was a slight bump on the bed. She noticed there was a person lying inside. She suddenly remembered that she overheard the conversation between Stanley and Jenny. Was the girl named Bendy lying on this hospital bed? Summer did not expect that Stanley would directly bring her to see Bendy. Get out! There was clearly suppressed anger in Stanleys voice. He was asking the doctor to get out. When the doctor heard this, he didnt dare to say anything else. He bowed, took a few steps back and walked out. She could tell that the doctor was afraid of Stanley. Stanley walked straight to the hospital bed. Summer closely followed him. There was indeed a girl lying on the hospital bed. Her skin was pale. She wore a venttor and had countless instruments attached to her. Her breathing was so weak that it didnt seem like she was alive. She looked young, and had delicate features. If she opened her eyes, she should be a very pretty girl. Although Summer hated Stanley, thepassion in her bones remained. Anyone who saw a young girl lying on the bed with no vitality would havepassion. So would Summer. Stanley slightly leaned forward and reached out to stroke the girls head. This very move was simple but moving. He asked Summer, Guess how many years she has been lying here? How could Summer know it?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Stanley did not insist on her answering, so Summer remained silent. After a few seconds, Stanley slowly said, It has been more than ten years. I cant remember the exact number. His tone sounded a little emotional. He withdrew his hand and stood up. He looked at Summer and said, Every year, her vital signs would weaken, but three years ago, a chance of survival came up. Three years ago? Three years ago! Summer was trying hard to figure it out. Three years ago, she met Stanley for the first time. Three years ago, Stanley saved her life. Leonardo once said that Stanley had secretly checked her medical report and was especially concerned about her health. At this moment, there was an answer to all of this. Summer finally said, Am I her chance of survival? Chapter 608 A Complete Scam Stanley looked down at the girl on the bed. Summer, youre a very smart woman. I admire you very much. Hearing this, Summer said nothing. She just looked at him expressionlessly. Now, I can give you onest chance. Think carefully, is Leonardo really that important in your heart? Stanley straightened his body and slowly walked to Summer. He looked at her and said, This is yourst chance. So, I should be grateful to you, right? Summer found Stanleys charitable look extremely disgusting. Stanley chuckled and said, You are so smart. I believe you can weigh the pros and cons by yourself and finally make a decision that is most advantageous to you. Theres no need to think about it, unless you die. Anger and hatred were mixed in her words. Stanleys face got gloomy as he gritted his teeth and said, It seems that you really cant wait to save her. Do you know how to save her? Stanley pointed at the girl on the hospital bed and said. Although he was asking Summer, he did not intend to wait for her to answer. Momentster, Stanley said, Actually, it is not difficult. We just need to change the organs in her body that are in failure. Summer clenched her fists tightly. She could naturally guess that it would not be so easy to save this girl. Stanleys words confirmed her thoughts. Changing organs? What organs? Heart? Kidney? At that time, Summer would probably not be able to get out alive. Very quickly, Stanley took her out of the ward. When she came out of the ward, Summer suddenly remembered that the first time she was taken away by Connel, she saw rows of clothes in the room she lived in. Did you prepare the clothes in the wardrobe for her? Summer did not specify which clothes and which she she was talking about, but she knew that Stanley could understand. Stanley also answered truthfully, Thats right. They were all prepared for her. Summer asked, Who is she to you? What is her name? Stanley seemed to be surprised that Summer suddenly asked this. After all, since she was discharged from the hospital, she did not speak to him much. Seeing that he didnt say anything, Summer expressionlessly said, If you really want to exchange my life for hers, I dont want to die with unresolved doubts. She is my younger sister, Bendy. Just as she expected! After eavesdropping on the conversation between Stanley and Jenny, Summer had guessed the real identity of Bendy, and she guessed it correctly. This Bendy in serious illness was indeed Stanleys younger sister. You approached me from the beginning to use me to save Bendys life. But I was Leonardos wife at that time, so you didnt directly attack me. Instead, you used me to cause trouble and pain for Leonardo. Then you can remove the organs from my body to save your sister in the end. Summer analyzed calmly, as if it had nothing to do with her. Stanley narrowed his eyes and looked at Summer. After a long time, he said, I have said that you are a smart woman. I hope you can make a proper choice in a day. Immediately after, his expression turned cold, and he said in a deep voice, Send Ms. Summer to rest. When he finished speaking, his bodyguards came over to grasp Summers arm and forcefully took her away. They brought Summer to an empty room. After pushing her in, they locked the door and left. Summer stood by the door and tried to screw the handle for a long time, but she couldnt open the door. The door was locked. Summer pursed her lips and leaned against the door to sit on the ground. The room was uncarpeted and unheated, and the floor was bone-chilling cold. Her encounter with Stanley was aplete scam. With malicious intentions, he approached Summer and used her to achieve his own goals. He disguised himself and gained her trust.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Everything that had happened until now was Stanleys n. Stanleys goal was abundantly clear now. However, Summer still did not understand one thing. Why did Stanley have to harm Leonardo? Summer took out the old pen from her pocket with a solemn expression. Leonardo, you must be fine, please. She stared at the pen for a long time and suddenly thought of something. She put the pen closer and carefully observed the pen. When she was young, almost every student would have a pen of this brand. When the school chose those pens as rewards, in order to show the difference, the name of the winner would be engraved on the pen case. However, more than ten years had passed. Even if the pen was properly maintained, if there was a name engraved on it, it might not be easy to see. Summer looked at the pen carefully for a long time and finally found some notches on the pen. She could vaguely see the letters SU on it. This was the first two letters of her name. It couldnt be her name, right? After having this preconceived spection, she looked at the name carved on it. The more she looked at it, the more she felt that it was her name. When Summer was a child, her grades at school were very good. She would often get notebooks and pens as rewards. She had more than one pen back then. If this pen was really hers, why did Leonardo have it? She didnt understand. She vaguely remembered that she had given a pen to a little beggar. At that time, the child was squatting by the roadside, and his clothes were tattered. Summer could not even tell whether this child was a boy or a girl. The child didnt say anything when Summer asked him. That day, she happened to get a new pen. Seeing that the child was poor, she gave it to him. That was the only time she had given someone a pen, and she never did it again afterwards. Leonardo was the eldest young master of the Emerson family. Even if he had bad experiences when he was young, he should have lived a life of luxury. How could he be a little beggar? She couldnt figure it out. However, Summer vaguely felt that this pen was very likely that gift from her. After that, Summer deliberately failed the exam and never won a reward again. That was just a trivial thing to her. If she hadnt seen this pen again, she wouldnt have remembered it at all. Summer took a deep breath and decided not to think about it for now. She cheered herself up, stood up from the ground, her gaze sweeping the room. Chapter 609 Having a Deep Grudge The next day, Summer didnt saw Stanley. Someone would bring food to Summer every day. However, she was locked up in her room the rest of the time. One dayter, Summer finally saw Stanley again. Stanley was dressed in in ck, and he seemed to be with high spirits, as if something good had happened. Stanley stood in front of her and asked, Have you decided? No matter when you ask me this, my answer is the same, Summer said resolutely, No! Summers words infuriated Stanley. However, his anger was not obvious. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath to calm down. When he opened his eyes again, his expression became confident. Do you think your pointless resistances will work? After he finished speaking, he smiled enigmatically. Summer, do you remember how Leonardo forgot about you? The smile on Stanleys face became cold and gloomy. Summers expression suddenly changed. She took a few steps back and said, Stanley, dont act recklessly! After being hypnotized by Stanley, a resolute person like Leonardo couldnt remember those things for three years. If it wasnt for meeting with Summer again, perhaps his memory of her wouldnte back. Forgetting was a terrible thing. Memory was an iparably important thing for a person. However, she was under Stanleys control, so it was impossible for her to escape at all. Stanley looked at her as if he was looking at a prey that he was determined to catch. Summer turned around to run, but she was caught by Stanleys bodyguards. I have no choice, Summer. Stanleys voice was gentle as he slowly walked towards her. In the hospital. Tim walked into the ward from outside with a chilling aura. Just as he pushed the door open and entered, the bodyguard came out of the room with a hurried look on his face. Tim frowned and asked, Whats going on? The bodyguards expression was embarrassed, but he still said truthfully, Assistant Tim! Mr. Emerson is gone. I told you to keep an eye on him! Tim pointed at him and angrily said, I wille back to punish you after I find Mr. Emerson! After leaving the hospital, he drove to find Leonardo. The city was so big, no one knew where Leonardo would go! Thinking about it, Tim concluded that he might have gone to Stanleys vi. So, he drove to Stanleys vi immediately. Stanleys vi was almostpletely burnt down in the fire. After the fire was extinguished, only ruins remained. After getting off the car, he mmed the car door and ran into the ruins. Mr. Emerson! Tim called Leonardo as he ran. However, he did not receive any response. After searching for a while, he couldnt find Leonardo. Could it be that he was wrong and Mr. Emerson didnte here at all? He raised his head and discovered that there seemed to be something like an entrance not far away. When he walked over, he found the entrance to the basement. This entrance was usually concealed, but it was obvious that someone had been here before and removed the cover-up at the entrance. When he went into the basement, he saw Leonardo. Leonardo had been burned in the fire and sent to the hospital by Tim. He had just finished the operation and needed to be hospitalized for a few more days. However, he came here. Leonardo wore a ck coat which made him look even more solemn and mysterious. Mr. Emerson! When he saw Leonardo, Tim let out a sigh of relief. He shouted and walked towards Leonardo. Leonardo was standing in front of a sofa, staring fixedly at something on the sofa. Tim didnt know what he was looking at. Mr. Emerson, if you want toe here, let me know! You need to recuperate. How could youe here alone? Leonardo didnt say anything. Tim didnt even know if Leonardo heard what he said. Tim took another step forward, feeling curious about what Leonardo was looking at. Leonardo bent down and stretched out two fingers to pick up a hair from the sofa. The hair was ck, thin, and long. It looked like a womans hair. Tim stared at the hair for a few seconds and said, The hair of Stanleys female bodyguard was not that long. Its Summers hair. Leonardos voice was calm and clear. After he finished speaking, he withdrew his fingers and held the hair in his palm. He raised his head and looked around the entire basement. He slowly said, On the night of the ident, Stanley did not directly leave with Summer. Instead, he divided his bodyguards into two groups and let them leave through the front door and the back door respectively.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Stanley also knew very well that it would be seen through by me very soon. Therefore, he even asked someone to set a fire in Rosies room. Tim gritted his teeth and said, This bastard! Actually, he wasnt a talkative person. He was usually calm and cautious. This was the first time he scolded someone like this. That was also because what Stanley did was too outrageous. He even set such a big fire in the room of a three-year-old girl just to contain Leonardo. This bastard! Over these years, Tim had done many things for Leonardo, and he had also encountered people who were even more outrageous than Stanley. However, Stanley was the most vicious one. Whether it was me or Rosie who died in that fire, it was within Stanleys expectations. Leonardo took a few more steps forward and his gaze stopped on a cigarette butt on the ground. It seems that we must have a deep grudge. After thinking for a while, Tim guessed, Is it about what happened to your mother back then? Leonardo did not answer. Tim continued, Of all the information we found about Stanley, none has anything to do with the Emerson family. Other than what happened to your mother back then, I cant think of anything else. Leonardo sneered and said, I guess we need to reinvestigate that case. Although at that time, it was believed that the mastermind of that incident was Michael. However, it was normal for other people with interests to be involved in such a big incident. Since Stanley had investigated into things about his mother, it must have something to do with what happened to her back then. Yes, Tim said and nodded. Leonardo fell silent. After a while, he asked in a low voice, Is there any news of Summer? Hearing the nervousness in his tone, Tim said helplessly, No. Chapter 610 Stanley Is Invited The basement was so quiet that the sound of moving air couldnt be heard. Leonardo remained silent for a long time. Normally, Leonardo should have already lost his temper, or at least he would say something. However, to his surprise, Leonardo did not say anything. After a long silence, Tim even thought that Leonardo hadnt heard him. But he finally said in a low voice, Ill find her. His voice was very soft, as if he was whispering to someone. However, the basement was too quiet, so Tim could clearly hear what Leonardo said.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Afterwards, Tim and Leonardo searched in the basement to see if they could find any clues. After looking around, there was nothing in the basement except for some daily necessities and food. Stanley is too cunning. If I have known it earlier, I would have investigated his background. Tim was angry. Everyone knew Leonardo had a bad temper. Now, even Tim couldnt help but get angry, however, Leonardo said very calmly, Lets go. Mr. Emerson? Tim cried out in surprise. Leonardo turned around and said coldly, Do you want to be buried here? Tim hurriedly followed. When they left, Tim couldnt help but look at Leonardo. He felt that something was different about Mr. Emerson. Why did his temper suddenly change for the better? They got on the car, and Leonardo sat behind Tim. He still stared at the ruins when he was in the car. Leonardo didnt turn around and start talking until he couldnt see the remains of the vi. Everything is Stanleys doing. Hypnotizing me and deceiving Summer to lure us to Country M were all in his n. Perhaps He suddenly stopped. Tim looked at Leonardo in confusion from the rearview mirror and saw a sneer on his face. Perhaps he nned far more than we imagined. Tim couldnt help but shiver. Then, he said, Since Stanley has something to do with the gunshot wound you suffered back then, does this mean that he has been plotting since then? Leonardo pondered for a moment and said, Earlier than that. Back then, when Leonardo suspected Michael, he was shot. It was exactly the gunshot that caused him to firmly believe that Michael had something to do with his mothers case. He had always thought that the gunshot was the doing of one of Michaels men. Michael was indeed involved in the case of Leonardos mother. However, after he dealt with Michael, he discovered that the person who had shot him with a gun was not sent by Michael. Afterwards, he met Stanley, whose background was mysterious. Leonardo did not think that man had something to do with the gunshot that year. Just like that, a single mistake led to the worse incidents. Up until now, Leonardo had already understood Stanleys purpose. Stanley wasing for him. Rosie and Summer were just like the tools to be used by Stanley. Stanleys ultimate goal was to kill him. Since Stanley wanted to do this, then Leonardo had to fight back. Then Mrs. Emerson Tim was still a little worried about Summer. When Summer was mentioned, the aura around Leonardos body became ice-cold with gloominess. He gritted his teeth and said, He still needs Summer for now. Until his goal is achieved, Summer will not be in danger. When Tim heard this, he thought for a moment and felt that it made sense. However, Leonardo valued Summer so much. Now he had no choice but to watch Summer being used by Stanley. He must feel very ufortable inside. Tim sighed slightly, not knowing what to say. A few dayster, the richest man in Country M announced that there was going to be a birthday party. Before the news was released, the guest list had already been leaked. Countless people wanted to attend such an upper-ss dinner party. The list included celebrities from all walks of life, as well as wealthy individuals from all over the world. Leonardo was the first to receive the invitation letter. Although he had given the Emerson Group to Summer, this had not yet been made public. Even if it was made public, with Leonardos influence, receiving an invitation letter was not strange at all. Just after he received the invitation letter, Tim hurriedly came back from outside. Tim walked over to Leonardo with a serious expression and whispered, Mr. Emerson, ording to a reliable source of information, Stanley has also been invited. He has great authority in the psychological field of Country M. The richest man loved talented men. Every time a banquet was held, he was eager to invite all the famous people from all over the world. To put it bluntly, it was arge-scale exchange party, and many people were willing to participate. When he received the invitation letter, Leonardo did not intend to go at the beginning. However, the information that Tim had brought was undoubtedly explosive news. Is it confirmed? Leonardo didnt want to hear such words as ording to a reliable source of information. What he wanted to hear was a confirmed answer. Tims expression froze. Suddenly, Tims phone rang. He nced at Leonardo and saw that he was expressionless, so he took out his phone and answered it. After hanging up the phone, a trace of certainty appeared on Tims face. Mr. Emerson, the information is confirmed. Leonardo tightened his grip on the invitation letter, and the gilded invitation letter was squeezed into a ball. Then, his fingers loosened again, and his deep voice carried a cold aura. Get ready for the birthday party. Yes! The day before the banquet, Carl suddenly came to Country M. He was apanied by Warren and Jessica. Jessica had been very busy recently and did not know Summers situation at all. It was only when she was about to arrive in Country M that she vaguely heard something about Summer. However, she was still unclear about the details. As the CEO of Tip Top Media Company, Carl was naturally invited. As for Warren, he was an acimedwyer in thew industry, and enjoyed a high reputation in the world. It was normal for him toe. So far, Jessica had be popr in the entertainment industry. His reputation and acting were not bad, but she was not qualified to be invited. She could onlye with Carl. Naturally, she didnte here for the birthday party, but for Summer. After Jessica entered, she asked, Wheres Summer? However, when her gaze met Leonardos ice-cold gaze, she was instantly scared. Chapter 611 I Think She Is a Little Strange Although Jessica was afraid of Leonardo, she asked again, What is going on with Summer? However, Leonardo directly ignored her words. He turned around and left. Seeing Leonardo avoiding answering her question, Jessica became nervous as she could guess what happened. Tim stayed to assign them to their rooms. Please allow me to take you to your rooms and have some rest. Tim tilted his body slightly and made a gesture. Seeing this, Jessica could not say anything else and followed Tim to her room. Soon, the banquet day came. Leonardo and hispanions were early. Stanley had not shown up when they arrived. As soon as they appeared, they were surrounded by many people, as they wanted to talk to Leonardo. Leonardo kept a low profile before he took over the Emerson Group. After that, he showed his outstanding management talents and made many people fell far behind him. Among these people, some were jealous while others admired him. Most of the time, Leonardo just ignored these people and left them to Tim. He found an inconspicuous corner and sat down. He took a ss of champagne and started looking in the direction of the door. He was waiting for Stanley. Many people could tell that Leonardo did not want to talk to anyone, so they stopped interfering. Not long after, the host of the banquet came to Leonardo and invited him inside. Although Leonardo did not like this, he still had to show the host some respect. He brought Tim in together with him, leaving Jessica and the others outside. Afterst nights conversation with Leonardo, Jessica roughly understood Summers recent situation, but she still did not know any detail. She could only wait until Summer showed up. She heard from Tim that Stanley would bring Summer over, but she was not sure if that was true. However, not long after Leonardo left, Stanley arrived. Jessica had met Stanley several times, so she was the first one that noticed him. He is here! Stanley ising! Carl and Warren were chatting about something else when they heard Jessicas voice. They looked in Jessicas direction and saw Stanley walk in. After Stanley entered the banquet hall, he did not immediately walk inside. Instead, he paused slightly and turned to look behind. They followed Stanleys sight and saw Summer. Summer specially dressed up for the banquet tonight. She wore a champagne-colored shoulder-cutting gown and a pair of spiky heels of the same color. Her fair skin looked even fairer in her dress. She looked incredibly gorgeous. Carl held the goblet and unconsciously shook it twice. He turned around and asked Warren, Should we go over? Before Warren answered, Jessica said, Let me. Then, she went straight forward to Summer. Carl called her behind, Jessica! Jessica stepped on her high heels and walked towards Stanley without turning her head. Carl and Warren could only follow her. Summer reached out and hold Stanleys arm when she came over. They walked together into the banquet hall. Seeing this, Jessica frowned and looked at Summer. She could not believe her eyes. If what Tim said was true, how could Summer and Stanley be so close? She was even holding Stanleys arm! Summer! Jessica directly walked to Summer and Stanley. A wisp of surprise shed on Summers face when she saw Jessica, but she immediately smiled, Jessica! Why are you here? She put down Stanleys arm and walked towards Jessica, Jessica! Jessica nced at Stanley, who was standing behind Summer. Stanley smiled politely at her. She pulled Summer and walked in another direction. Carl and Warren, who were following behind, saw Jessica directly pull Summer away. Their expressions changed. It was so strange that Stanley could allow Jessica to pull Summer away easily. They nced at Stanley. Warren slightly turned his head to Carl and said, Follow Jessica and Summer and ask them what happened. I will keep my eyes on Stanley. After all, Carl and Summer were more familiar with each other. Alright. Carl took another look at Stanley before walking towards Jessica and Summer. When Carl went over, Jessica was frowning as she looked at Summer, as if she was waiting for Summer to answer her questions. Carl stood beside Jessica and asked, What was going on? I am asking her now. Jessica did not show a good face to Carl either. Summer was going to speak. But she changed the topic when Carl came, It is something between Leonardo and me no matter what happened. It has nothing to do with you. After that, she took out her phone, Jessica, you can save my new number. We will talk when we are free. Jessica was confused, What do you mean? We will talk when we have time? Summer reached out and took Jessicas phone over when she saw Jessica did not move, What is your password? Jessica stared at Summer as she took the phone and entered the password, Your number. Summer told her a series of number and left. I think she is a little strange. Jessica muttered to herself after she saved Summers number and put back her phone in the pocket. Carl echoed, She looked normal. She knows you, which means her memory is intact. What do you know? Jessica nced at him and walked to the other side.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Carl followed her and intended to continue discussing about Summers issue. But Jessica ignored him. After a short time, Leonardo and Tim came back to the hall. As soon as Leonardo came out, he saw Summer in the crowd and Stanley who was standing beside her. Carl had been paying attention to Leonardo. When he saw Leonardo, he ran over to him, Leonardo, Stanley brought Summer. She Leonardo stopped him with an obscure voice, I have already seen it. Carl followed his gaze. Summer and Stanley were there. Carl wanted to say something. However, seeing Leonardos gloomy expression, he swallowed the words at the edge of his mouth. At a time like this, if he said anything wrong, Leonardo could directly kill him with a single nce. Tim knew everything. Seeing Summer and Stanley appear together intimately at this moment, he could not believe what happened. How could this be? Tim turned and looked at Leonardo, Mr. Emerson, this Lets go and meet him. Leonardo reached out and pulled on his tie as he spoke, his gaze was always on Stanleys direction. But Stanley was merely a cover-up. In fact his gaze was fixated on Summer. Chapter 612 Someone is Going to Be Sad if You Say That Leonardo led a group of people towards Stanley. At this moment, many people arrived at the banquet hall. But very few of them were as handsome and young as Leonardo and Carl that came from foreign countries. Therefore, when Leonardo and hispanions passed by, they were exceptionally conspicuous. Peoples gazes were focused on them. Stanley saw them as well. He curled his lip slightly, revealing a faint smile. Then, he turned to look at Summer. Summer was talking to another woman, with a delighted smile on her face. Stanley called her, Summer. Yes? Summer turned around and looked at Stanley, Whats up? Look who ising. Stanley stuck out one of his fingers that were holding the goblet, signaling her to look in the direction he pointed. Summer followed his gaze and saw Leonardo, who was walking in front of everyone. The smile on her face gradually froze the moment she saw Leonardo until it disappeared. Leonardo, who had been staring closely at Summer, apparently saw the change in Summers expression. His face became gloomier. Carl, who was walking beside Leonardo, involuntarily touched his arm. Summer and Leonardos gazes met in the air and did not move away since then. Leonardos gaze was cold, so was Summers. It was hard for people to imagine that they were once deeply in love with each other. Finally, Leonardo and his people approached. Summer stood beside Stanley and did not say anything. She did not go to Leonardos side either. Stanley turned and looked at Summer. He was very satisfied with her performance. A smile gradually appeared on his face. Mr. Emerson, long time no see. How have you been? Stanleys gaze fell on Leonardo, and his smile slowly deepened.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jessica snorted. Stanley was so annoying to her now, no matter how she looked at him. She turned to another side and met Summers gaze. Her mood became more irritable, so she took out her phone and started surfing the inte. Leonardo did not even look at Stanley. The atmosphere was a little strange. Carl was very smart. His eyes flickered as he smiled at Stanley, Is it that long? I heard from the news that you and Mr. Emerson used to be neighbors. Although Leonardo did not say anything, Carl knew Leonardo disdained Stanley and did not want to talk to him. Carl was inferior to Leonardo in terms of status. If Leonardo spoke first, it would be like humiliating Stanley. Stanleys expression changed slightly before he started speaking, If I remember correctly, this gentleman is the President of the Tip Top Media Company, right? Yes, it is me. Carl smiled but scolded Stanley in his heart. Who does he think he is? Isnt he just a psychiatrist? Looking at his arrogance, he thinks that he is something! Stanley smiled and turned to Summer, Summer, are they your friends? No, only Jessica is my friend. Summer looked at Stanley with hatred in her eyes. Stanleys lips curved up slightly into a strange arc, What you said is going to make someone sad. He looked at Leonardo. Leonardos gaze was still on Summer. He said in a deep voice, Summer,e here. If Mr. Emerson wants to talk, we can find a ce to chat after the banquet. Summer sneered at Leonardo and stopped looking at him. She took Stanleys arm again, Lets go. I do not want to be dyed by people that are not important. I want to go back earlyter. Alright. Stanley nced at Leonardo before leaving. His face was filled with the expression as a winner. Everyone could only watch Stanley and Summer left without doing nothing. Carl looked at them and could not help himself but curse, What the heck is Stanley doing! What is wrong with Summers mind? How could she call us unimportant people? I am so angry! They Before Carl could finish his sentence, he felt Warren pulling him. Why are you pulling me? I am not wrong. Carl red at Warren. Warren kicked him and signaled him to look at Leonardo. Carl suddenly understood why Warren stopped him. He looked awkward. Summers words pierced Leonardos heart already. Now he was saying these things in front of Leonardo, which would only make Leonardo feel worse. Carl scratched his head, tring tofort Leonardo, Well Leonardo, Summer must have her reasons when she said those words. She is not a person like that Leonardo looked at him and said emotionlessly, How is that possible that I do not know what kind of person she is? Do I need you to remind me? Carl was speechless. He wanted tofort Leonardo but it did not work at all. Leonardo even disdained what he said. Carl pointed at Leonardo and said to Warren angrily, Look at him! Warren looked at Leonardo and shook his head without saying anything. A lot of people came to the birthday banquet. Since Leonardo and the others hade, it was inevitable that they would have to socialize. Even Jessica had been brought into conversations one after another. Everyone was busy socializing except Leonardo. He found a seat with a broad vision and sat down. Even if someone wanted to talk to him, they ended up retreating by the estranged aura from him. In the end, no one dared toe to Leonardo. Carl came back, after some socializing small talks, and sat beside Leonardo, sulking, Leonardo, as the president of an international group, can you mingle a bit and open up to some conversations? If you continue like this, I am worried that the Emerson Group will copse one day. Leonardo looked at him indifferently, I do not think so. Carl had nothing else to say. He stood up and continued to socialize. As soon as he left, Tim came back. Nobody noticed when he disappeared before. He walked to Leonardos side and respectfully called out, Mr. Emerson. Leonardo put down the goblet. Theziness in his eyes retreated a little. He only said one word, Speak. I sent some people down to check. Stanley only brought two or three bodyguards over. He did not even bring Jenny, the mostpetent assistant of his, with him. And most of his subordinates were under Jennys management. Tim told Leonardo everything he had found. After hearing this, Leonardo was silent for a moment before sneering. Tim could not read Leonardo right now, nor could he understand what the sneer meant. Mr. Emerson, what do you think? He asked carefully. Chapter 613 What Is This Hypocrisy About? Leonardo raised his eyes slightly and looked at Summer who was staying with Stanley not far away. After a few seconds, he slowly said, Stanley never does anything unprepared. He was the one who released the news that he would bring Summer to this banquet. What is he trying to do? Tim thought for a while and asked, I can understand that he released the news on purpose to lure us over. But isnt he worried that we will use this opportunity to take away Mrs. Emerson? Do you think Summer wille with us? Leonardos voice became colder, with his jaw tightened. His entire body emitted an extremely suppressed anger. Mr. Emerson, what you mean is Tim raised his head and looked in Summers direction as he spoke. They all saw Summers reaction before. Summer was very abnormal today, as if she had turned into apletely different person. Is it possible that Mrs. Emerson was acting all of these for Stanley deliberately? Tim could only think of this possibility but nothing else. Stanley never trusts others easily. He only trusts himself. He has been close with Summer before and knows what kind of person Summer is. Even if Summer, that stupid woman, has superb acting skills, do you think Stanley will believe it easily? Leonardo was very extremely calm when he said these. He was so calm that Tim was surprised. If it was Leonardo before, let alone such a calm analysis, he would have been unable to control himself but beat Stanley when he saw Summer and Stanley standing together intimately. Do you mean Mrs. Emerson did not pretend at all? Tim thought that he had guessed correctly, but Leonardos words led to more confusion. If Mrs. Emerson was not acting, what would have happened to her? Tim knew Summer well after being in contact with her for so long. Thest time I saw Mrs. Emerson in the vi, she lookedpletely normal when I gave her your pen. During the firest time, Leonardo almost passed out because of the smoke after staying inside for too long. Even under a circumstance like that, Leonardo still insisted on going back and find the thing he was looking for. Tim had no choice but to knock Leonardo unconscious. He asked the bodyguards to take Leonardo away, then went back to the scene and looked for the thing for Leonardo. He did not expect to see Summer inside. Under the situation, he was not able to rescue Summer with Stanleys men guarding outside. Therefore, he could only give Leonardos pen to Summer and let her wait for them to save Leonardo. Tim knew the importance of that pen to Leonardo, so Summer should know it too. However, only a few dayster, when he saw Summer again, she waspletely a different person. Leonardo lowered his eyes slightly and said, Hypnosis. Hypnosis? Tim repeated what Leonardo said. Stanley never trusts others except himself. Otherwise, how dare he bring Summer in front of me? As Leonardo spoke, his expression became frosty. At the beginning, you did not remember Mrs. Emerson at all. However, Mrs. Emerson did not seem like shepletely forgot us. Tim thought about the possibility that Summer might have been hypnotized. But Summer clearly still remembered them, so he did not pursue with this possibility anymore. The purpose of hypnosis is not to make a person lose his or her memory. It is more about guiding someones mental consciousness. Leonardo stood up. He straightened his suit and looked like he was about to leave this ce. Mr. Emerson, where are you going? Tim asked. Do not follow me. Keep your eyes on Stanley. Leonardo only left this sentence and quickly disappeared into the crowd. Tim turned around and looked towards Stanley, but Summer was not beside him anymore. Leonardo passed through the crowd and walked towards the restroom. He went straight to thedies restroom. Summer came out of the cubicle when he entered. She was slightly stunned when she saw Leonardo. Then, she crossed her arms and sneered, I do not know Mr. Emerson has the habit of entering thedies restroom. Leonardo did not say a word as he started inching toward Summer. Summers face stiffened for a moment, but she did not take a step back seeing Leonardo approaching. Leonardo walked up to her. His deep voice carried a trace of undetectable apprehension, What is going on? I do not understand what Mr. Emerson was talking about. Summer was about to leave after answering his question. She did not look at Leonardo. But how could Leonardo let her go easily? He reached out, grabbed Summers arm, and said in a deep voice, You have to let me know what happened. At that moment, a female guest came into the restroom. She eximed when she saw a man inside, Excuse me, gentleman. This is thedies restroom. Please go out! Leonardo turned around. His face was filled with dense hostility, Leave! Seeing this, the female guest did not dare to stay any longer. She nced at Summer and immediately left. Summer tried to shake off Leonardos hand as she saw this. However, Leonardo pulled her so tight that she could not shake it off at all. The two of them entangled together, with one trying to pull another, whereas another one wanted to escape. In the chaos, both of their phones fell onto the ground. Without knowing where the strength came from, Summer pushed Leonardo away and bent her knees to pick up her phone. Coincidentally, their phones were of the same brand and model. Summer looked at the two identical phones and picked up the one closer to Leonardo. But it belonged to Leonardo. There was no chance that Summer did not know it. But she deliberately took Leonardos phone. Summer held Leonardos phone and pressed the power button. The screen lit up. She clicked on Leonardos phone screen, then lifted the phone to Leonardo. She pointed at the photo of her on the phones desk. Mr. Emerson, why are you doing this? Using my picture as your cover, what is this hypocrisy about? Leonardos eyes darkened, Dont you know I never pretend my love for you? How disgusting! Summer sneered and threw out the phone in her hand.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Leonardos eyebrows tightened, Summer, are you crazy? I have already gone crazy. I went crazy long ago when you gave up on Rosies life! Just wait, I will not let you off! Summer picked up her phone and left after she finished speaking. On the other hand, Leonardo did not move. His expression wasplicated. The cover and lock screen of his phone were both photos of Summer, and he set up a password for his phone. Summer could see her own picture every time the phone lit up, but she deliberately typed in the password and unlocked his phone. Chapter 614 I Am Taking You Home Leonardo could tell that Summer took his phone on purpose. After that, when she deliberately unlocked his phone, Leonardo knew she was using this to imply something. At first, Leonardo guessed that Summer might have been hypnotized by Stanley. Didnt Summer just said that Rosies life didnt matter? Was it possible that Stanley used this to hypnotize Summer? However, he could tell from the way Summer transmitted messages to him that Stanley failed to hypnotize Summer. ording to his understanding of Summer, this woman was risking her safety and nned to take advantage of this opportunity to find out something from Stanley. Leonardos expression suddenly turned cold as if it was covered in ayer of frost. When did he, Leonardo, need a woman to take the risks for him? She was so arrogant! That stupid woman was still that arrogant! The more Leonardo thought about it, the angrier he became as he walked out. But when he passed by the phone that Summer threw out, he stopped and picked it up. Not long after he left the restroom, he met Stanley. Stanley looked at Leonardo as if he was inspecting the results. How could he not see the apparent anger on Leonardos face? Stanleys tone was brimming with pride, Mr. Emerson seems to be in a bad mood. Leonardo stared coldly at Stanley for a few seconds, then he fiercely punched at him. Stanley could not dodge and was punched in the face. However, his expression did not change at all. Leonardo could not help but hit him, which meant he had seeded. He sessfully used Summer to provoke Leonardo, and Leonardo was enraged. Everything has its weakness. When ites to a person, the best part to attack is his motion. And Leonardos weakness was Summer. As long as he used Summer to deal with Leonardo, he did not need to do anything at all. Leonardo was already a loser. As far as he could see, the results were good. Stanley reached out and wiped the blood from the corner of his lips. He smiled and said, Mr. Emerson, it would be beneath your dignity to attack others. Who do you think you are? Leonardo held Stanleys cor and stared at him sinisterly. Stanley was shorter than Leonardo, giving Leonardo a bit advantage in height. Leonardo was domineering when he had Stanley by the cor. To be honest, I admire you. You still have the mood to speak ruthlessly to me at this moment. The smile on Stanleys face faded, but there was not the slightest bit of fear in his eyes. At the same time, Tim came over from another direction. Mr. Emerson. When he saw the scene, he was stunned for a moment before regaining his usual expression. Leonardo expressionlessly turned and looked at Tim, Bring Summer back! A hint of hesitation shed across Tims face, but he replied, Yes. Leonardo threw Stanley out like a rag. Stanley, prepared, managed to steady himself so as to avoid an embarrassing fall. You should ask Summer if she wants to go back to you! Stanleys tone carried a trace of pleasure. He was looking forward to seeing Leonardos defeat. Whether she is willing or not, she is mine! Even if she dies, she can only be my ghost! Who are you? Leonardos eyes were full of undisguised ridicule as if Stanley was some kind of trash that should not be seen. Stanley hated Leonardos confident expression the most. Even though he was the winner at this time, Leonardo still looked at him with disgust, as if he was a king. This was also the point he was most unwilling to ept. You are so self-centered. You never care about the will of Summer and only impose your thoughts on her. You are only deceiving yourself by saying that she is yours! Stanley coughed a few times and slowly stood up. Leonardo sneered and said, I am still better than you. Then, he turned around and left. Stanley stood there, his anger gradually spreading from the bottom of his eyes. He shouted and punched the wall with his hand. Leonardo! I will not let you get what you want! Leonardo walked to the entrance of the banquet hall and saw Tim. Tim stayed here and waited for Leonardo toe over. Although Leonardo just said that he wanted to bring Summer back, Tim still felt that something was missing. He was not sure if that was a good idea. Mr. Emerson, are you sure you want to bring Mrs. Emerson back? He asked Leonardo when he saw Leonardo came to him. Leonardos face was gloomy as he nced at him coldly, Do you want to see Mrs. Emerson continue being intimate with that men? Tim suddenly became nostalgic. This was the Mr. Emerson he knew. A man who had a bad temper could not tolerate the intimacy between Mrs. Emerson and other men.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. No. After receiving the order, he brought his men to stop Summer. At this time, the birthday banquet was nearing the end. Some people had already left, but there were still many others in the hall. Summer nned to leave, and she was calling Stanley in a corner. Aftering back to the banquet hall, she did not see Stanley. Now that she was going back, she intended to give Stanley a call. However, before she could get on the line, her phone was pulled over by someone, and this person directly hung up the unanswered call. Mrs. Emerson. Tim nodded slightly as he was holding Summers phone. What are you doing? Give my phone back! When Summer saw it was Tim, her expression turned cold. She extended her hand and said, Give me my phone! Mrs. Emerson, we are here to take you home, Tim said as he stood motionlessly in front of Summer. Summer raised her voice, Tim! Tims expression did not change, and his tone was serious and gentle, Mrs. Emerson, do you want to go with us by yourself, or do you want some help from us? He deliberately emphasized the word help to tell Summer that if she did not take the initiative to go with him, they would forcefully take her away. Summer sneered, What if I do not go with you? Then we would need to offer you some help. Tim said respectfully. It is true that the subordinates take after their boss. Summer was mocking Leonardo. Tim was unustomed to Summer who spoke in such a weird manner. He pursed his lips, pretending that he did not recognize the meaning behind Summers words, Mrs. Emerson, what do you mean? I cant afford to be the Mrs. Emerson you called. Summer pushed Tim away, Get out of my way! She had barely taken two steps when she stopped. Leonardo was here, standing in her way. Didnt you hear what Tim said? I am taking you home. Leonardo stood in front of her with a serious face. Chapter 615 Take It Off If You Want Summer was stunned for a moment before she frowned and said expressionlessly, Even if I want to go home, I will go back to my own home. I will not go with you! As soon as she finished speaking, she felt the coldness and pressure emanating from Leonardo. Summer was vignt and was about to retreat when Leonardo suddenly reached out and grabbed her arm and pulled her into his embrace. Before Summer could react, she felt her body lightened. Leonardo carried her up from the waist. Someone saw this and started with a cheer, Wow! Then, countless curious gazes looked over at them, mixed with stirringments. A trace of panic shed across Summers face. She subconsciously grabbed Leonardos clothes and asked him in a low voice, What are you doing? If you do not want to go with me, I will carry you in my arms. As Leonardo said this, his eyebrows gradually rxed and then, a smile appeared on his face. Summer looked around and saw more and more people looking at her. Summer threatened Leonardo with a cold expression, I am ordering you now, put me down immediately! Do not try to move. If you move again, I cannot guarantee what I will do to you here. Leonardo said casually. But Summer could hear the threat in his tone. Jessica, Carl, and the others saw the situation on Leonardos side. They hurriedly followed up and asked Tim, What happened? Tim did not say anything. He just shook his head and followed Leonardo. Carl and Warren looked at each other awkwardly and walked with them. Leonardo held Summer in his arms and walked at the very front. The guests took the initiative to clear a path for them, allowing Summer and Leonardo to pass. They were even more conspicuous than when they came. Leonardo carried Summer and directly took the elevator downstairs. Tim had already called the subordinates who were waiting in the parking lot and told them to drive to the gate. When Leonardo and Summer arrived, their car had already stopped at the door. As soon as they walked to the car, someone opened the car door for them. Leonardo directly threw Summer inside, in a somewhat rude manner. Afterwards, he followed her into the car, and the door of the car was mmed shut. Summer turned around and said to Leonardo in an embarrassed manner, Leonardo! What else can you do except using force on me? I can do everything. The thing is, what do you want me to do? Leonardo approached Summer. The dim yellow light outside the car shone on his face, making his eyes darker. Summer sneered, I want to kill you to avenge Rosie! Leonardo narrowed his eyes and stared at Summer for a while. Then he moved closer to Summer. They were so close to each other. Stanley is not here. You can stop pretending. As he spoke, his lips almost touch Summers. Summer had nowhere to retreat behind because there was just the door behind her. Therefore, she could only turn her head to the side. However, Leonardo quickly stretched out his hand and put it beside Summers head, making it impossible for her to tilt her head. Am I pretending? Then tell me, where is Rosie? I want to see her! After a moment of silence, Leonardo said, She is not by my side for the time being. Not by your side? Summer sneered, Then can you tell me, where is she? Leonardos face was filled with impatience. He did not like Summers expression when she spoke to him. Summer, I will give you onest chance to confess! Otherwise, he would not be polite anymore.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Summer replied him with a move. She directly pulled the door open and was about to get off. She was quick and agile. Leonardo did not notice for a moment, and Summer managed to open it and get off. Fortunately, the car was slow at this time. Otherwise, Summer would not be able tond safely. Leonardo was so anxious that he got out of the car with his long legs. He reached out and caught Summer. Are you done? Summer looked at him coldly and waved her hand to p Leonardo. However, Leonardo grabbed Summers hand so fast that she did not have the chance to cause any trouble. You asked for it! As soon as she finished speaking, Summer felt a fit of pain in her back and lost her consciousness. Leonardo held Summer to the passenger seat and fastened her seat belt. Then, he went to the drivers seat on the other side, opened the car door, and threw the subordinate out of the car. When he bent down and got into the car, he inadvertently swept a nce and saw Stanley standing at the door of a shop not far away, with a deep smile on his face. Leonardo furrowed, bent down to sit in the car, and mmed the door. He drove Summer back to his vi while he was still livid. When Tim and Carl arrived, they only saw Leonardos car leaving. Leonardo sped to his vi. After parking his car at the entrance of the vi, he got off the car and carried Summer, who was still sleeping, into the vi. A servant bowed respectfully when he saw Leonardoe in, Mr. Emerson! Leonardo did not even have an extra look at the servant. He directly carried Summer upstairs, entered the bedroom, and locked the door. Then, he threw Summer onto the bed. The bed was veryrge and soft. Summer woke up in a daze. She stretched out her hand and touched her sore back, propping herself up, and tried to sit. However, just as she got up a little, a powerful hand reached out and pressed her back onto the bed. Summer raised her eyes and saw Leonardo, who was in anger. You Summer h said everything she could think of. At this moment, she did not know what else to say. Leonardo nced at her and started taking off his clothes without saying anything. Summer was stunned for a moment before she said in astonishment, You what are you going to do! Who else is here other than you? Leonardos gaze was tightly locked onto Summer. His slender and beautiful fingers were slowly unbuttoning his shirt. What he did was not particrly special, but it was somewhat inexplicably provocative. Summer looked away, Stop it! Leonardo sneered, How could I continue what I am going to do if I do not take them off first? Summer turned around, picked up a pillow, and threw it at Leonardo. She pretended to be fierce, You can try to continue taking it off! Leonardos action of unbuttoning suddenly stopped, as if someone had suddenly pressed a pause button. It was unexpected. When Summer saw Leonardo did not say anything but stared at her, she felt a little nervous. She said tentatively, Fine, you can take it off if you want Leonardo loosened his hands which were unbuttoning the shirt and asked with a frosty face, Are you going to stop pretending now? Summer bit her lips, shook her head, and whispered, I will stop now Leonardo took a deep breath in and let it out. He stretched out his arms towards her, Come here. Chapter 616 No Way! Summer stared at him for a second before getting up and walking towards him. Just when she was two steps away from Leonardo, he impatiently pulled her into his arms. Summer, youre getting more and more brave! Now you even dare to lie to me! Leonardo heaved a sigh of relief with her in his arms. But you didnt fall for it! Summer felt somewhat angry at the thought of it. She pushed Leonardo, Youre holding me too tightly. Let me go! I have something to talk to you. Leonardo didnt let go but hugged her even tighter and said in earnest, Just say it. How can I talk with you holding me so tight? Summer couldnt move her hands or feet in his arms. Then we can change a position. With that, Leonardo carried her up and walked towards the bed. Summers expression changed, No, lets talk just like this! Leonardo put her on the bed and theny down beside her, enfolding her in his arms. Alright, you can speak now. However, Summer would rather be held in his arms than lie on the bed with him. Leonardo kissed the corner of her lips and asked, Why didnt Stanley seed in hypnotizing you? How do you know he has hypnotized me? Summer asked curiously. Stanley is extremely confident in himself. If he dares to bring you out, he naturally has full confidence that you wont go with me. He only knows evil stuffs, so what else can he do other than hypnotism? Suddenly, Leonardos voice turned cold, After all, he once gave me a deep hypnosis. So he can also hypnotize you. I knew it. Youre so smart that youll definitely be able to guess it! Summers eyes lit up with undisguised admiration. Leonardo was aroused and lowered his head to kiss her. Summer quickly covered her lips and said in a muffled voice, We havent finished our conversation yet! Just one kiss. Leonardo looked down and Summer couldnt tell his feelings. She shook her head, because she knew what kind of person Leonardo was. If she allowed him to kiss her now, she might not be able to get out of the bed tomorrow. Leonardo snorted and kissed the back of her hand. Summer felt itchy on the back of her hand. Afterwards, Leonardo kept pecking the back of her hand. In the end, Summer could not stand it anymore and kicked him, Lets get down to business. OK, Leonardo said and then kissed her face and tender ears. Summer really got angry and shouted, Leonardo! Fine, Leonardo replied and reluctantly retreated a little. Summer then continued, He wanted to hypnotize me and convinced me that you killed Rosie. Then I would hate you. But I know best in my heart that you loved Rosie. When the vi was on fire, you must have rushed in without hesitation to save her. Ive been holding onto this belief when he was hypnotizing me. But even so, his hypnosis wasntpletely ineffective on me. Fortunately, I kept myself awake with your pen. Hearing this, Leonardo fell silent for a moment and asked, Wheres the pen? Its in my bag, Summer answered. But then she frowned, Where is my bag? Leonardo stood up and found her bag at the corner of the bed. Then he indeed saw the pen in her bag. He carefully took out the pen and examined it. Summer curled her lips and asked, Where did you get this pen? Leonardo turned around and stared at her for a few seconds before vaguely answering, Someone gave it to me. Who? Summer guessed that this pen might have been given to Leonardo by her when she was a child. However, she could not remember when she gave it to him. Instead of guessing it herself, she might as well ask Leonardo directly. A beautiful little girl, Leonardo said as he put the pen into his pocket. Hey! What are you doing? Summer saw his action and reached out to snatch the pen. As Leonardo pulled away, Summer failed to get the pen but threw herself into Leonardos arms. Shey on Leonardos body, and they looked extremely intimate. Just as she was about to get up, she felt Leonardos arm wrapping around her waist. Leonardo tightened his arms around her waist and stopped her from getting up, whispering in her ear, The pen is mine. What do you want to do? You havent told me who gave it to you! Summer had been extremely curious about this since three years ago. Leonardo said casually, Didnt I tell you just now? It was a very beautiful little girl. Summer red at him. Leonardoughed and leaned over to kiss her. Then he changed the subject, Well take the ne to the Hoover City tomorrow morning. Summer became serious and said gravely, We cant go back for the time being. Leonardo squinted and said in a slightly nervous tone, Summer, I know what youre thinking. No way! You cant do that! Summer knew that Leonardo would see through her thoughts. Stanley is too meticulous and cautious. He does everything delicately without leaving any traces. If we dont get close to him, it will be very difficult for us to find out his purpose!Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Summer had pondered on it for a long time and realized that only if she stayed by Stanleys side would she have a chance to find out what he intended to do and what grudge he had against Leonardo. That was why she pretended to be hypnotized and deliberately said those words at the banquet. She just wanted to gain Stanleys trust. Stanley was cautious but over-confident. He had always treated Leonardo as his enemy and reveled in defeating Leonardo. Since he had sessfully hypnotized Leonardo back then, he was naturally more confident in his hypnosis technique. Therefore, he didnt doubt whether Summer had been hypnotized or not. Leonardos deep voice was tinged with anger, Summer, this is between Stanley and me. I will handle it myself. Summer immediately retorted, But I want to help you, just like you helped me. Her simple and straightforward remark surprised Leonardo for a moment. Leonardo, although Im not as powerful as you, Im not as weak as you think. I can do a lot of things. Leonardo wasnt moved by her sincerity but said coldly, What can you do? Summer suddenly thought of something and smiled, I can do what you cant do. Leonardo sneered in disbelief. Summer smiled more triumphantly and said gently, I gave birth to a girl. Can you do that? Leonardo couldnt possibly answer that. Chapter 617 Don’t Dare to Tell Leonardo Summer burst outughing since she rarely saw Leonardo lost for words. She buried her head on his chest, herughter muffled. Leonardo just watched herugh at him, his face darkened. After a while, he seemed to be annoyed and spanked Summer, Stopughing! Summer looked up with her bright and watery eyes, her cheeks flushing red, Now will you admit that I can do what you cant? Youre being unreasonable! Leonardos voice was cold, but it could be seen that he was not getting angry. Summer raised her eyebrows, You are irrational! Leonardo squinted and said threateningly, Say it again? Summer wouldnt say it again, because she knew it would get her into trouble. She looked around the room and carefully asked, Where is Rosie? Is she alright? She had wanted to ask this question before, but she was a little apprehensive. The fire back then was extremely strong, so she was really worried that Leonardo would be toote to save Rosie. Leonardo became serious upon hearing Rosies name, Shes fine. When he rushed into Rosies room, he discovered that the fire hadnt spread to that room. However, it was full of thick smoke. If he was a littleter, he might not have been able to see Rosie alive. Luckily, Rosie was smart and directly hid in the bathroom when she realized something was wrong. After Leonardo found her, he tore the sheets to make a long rope and tied it to Rosies waist and put her downstairs from the third-story window. She was just a little kid. Although she didnt know what happened, she was afraid at the sight of the thick smoke. Leonardo still remembered that when he put Rosie on the windowsill, she paled in fear and pleaded with her eyes. She was scared and didnt want to jump. Though Leonardo knew her fear, he still put her downstairs without hesitation. The sheets could only carry the weight of a child, so Leonardo returned by the way he came. However, there was no need for Summer to know about the dangers in this process. Summer trusted Leonardo the most. Since he said that Rosie was fine, Summer believed him. Then where is she now? Summer wanted to see Rosie now. I had someone send her back to the Hoover City that night, Leonardo replied. Summer remained silent for a moment and said, Thats good. Country M wasnt a safe ce, so Rosie had better stay at the Hoover City. As long as shes fine, Im relieved. Summer felt that she owed Rosie too much. They fell silent. After a while, Summer said to Leonardo, Leonardo, Im serious. I cant go back with you. I have toe to Stanley. I want to help you find out why he hates you so much. Summer! Leonardo gritted his teeth and said, Do I need a woman to take risks for me? Summer was too impetuous. She raised her voice and said seriously, I know you dont need it! But I want to help you. I love you. I dont want anything to happen to you. I want to help you! Do you understand? I want to help you! She said I want to help you a few times in a row. Leonardo averted his gaze from her. He was silently rejecting her proposal. Summer knew that she couldnt convince him, so she struggled desperately when he attempted to bring her back. After a long time, Leonardos voice sounded, What if Stanley knows that youre tricking him? Have you ever thought about what he would do? He wont find out! Summer said with certainty. What if? What if he finds out? Leonardo said, He will definitely torture you by all means! Summer naturally knew this. Therefore, she could only seed. Leonardo, trust me! Summer held his hand and looked at him expectantly. How could she convince him that she could really protect herself? Leonardo held her hands tightly. Summer even didnt dare to tell him that Stanley wanted to use her to save Bendy. Bendy was seriously ill. If she had to undergo a transnt operation, both she and Summer needed to recuperate to ensure that the operation would be done when they were in the best physical conditions. Therefore, Summer knew very well that it was both safe and dangerous for her to stay by Stanleys side. Stanley had to protect her since he wanted to use her to save Bendy. The danger was that she didnt know when Stanley would take her organs out of her body and transnt them into Bendy. She didnt dare to tell Leonardo about it. He already disagreed with her taking the risk. If he knew these things, it was absolutely impossible for him to allow her to return to Stanley. Leonardo did not say anything. He got out of bed and put on his coat, walking to the balcony. When he was about to reach the balcony, he turned back halfway and got a coat for Summer. The heat was on, so Summer only wore a thin dress. He threw the coat on the bed and then went to the balcony. Summer held the coat and looked towards him. Then she got up and put on her coat, walking over to the balcony. Outside the balcony was the dark night with sparse lights. Leonardo was holding a cigarette between his fingers, with his back to her.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. There was a piece of ash in the cigarette. Just as the cigarette was about to burn his finger, he seemed to regain his senses and flicked it. Afterwards, he put it into his mouth and drew heavily on the cigarette. He wasnt a smoker. Summer stood quietly by the door for a while and wanted to leave. Since Leonardo left early with her at the banquet, Carl and Jessica might also leave. Therefore, Summer decided to see Jessica. Just as she opened the door, she heard Leonardos tense voice from behind her, Where are you going? Summer turned around and saw Leonardo striding towards her. As he walked over, he directly reached out to close the half-opened door. Summer looked at the closed door and said helplessly, Arent you smoking on the balcony? Im going to meet Jessica. Leonardo frowned and asked, You dont care if I smoke? Its fine. Anyway, you dont smoke often. Summer knew he would smoke a cigarette or two when he was upset. He had no addiction to cigarettes, so Summer wouldnt stop him from smoking. Then Ill smoke every day from now on, As Leonardo spoke, he took out another pack of cigarettes from his pocket and lit one in front of Summer, putting it into his mouth. He took a puff on the cigarette and blew out a smoke ring at Summer. Then he sandwiched the cigarette between his index finger and middle finger, asking seriously, Wont you stop me? Chapter 618 Bear It Even If You’re in Pain! Summer was dumbfounded and watched Leonardo smoking dexterously in amazement. After staring at him for a moment, Summer recovered herself from shock and reached out to take off the cigarette in his hand, whispering, Stop messing around. Leonardo didnt stop her taking away the cigarette between his fingers and just silently watched her turn around and extinguished it. Summer took a deep breath and turned to look at Leonardo. Im serious. Leonardo, think about it. Leonardo remained silent and walked out. Summer wanted to see Jessica, but she gave up after a moments consideration. She felt that the less people knew about it, the better. Previously, they didnt eat much at the banquet, so the servants prepared supper when it was about eleven p. m. Tim came upstairs to ask Summer to have supper. Summer went downstairs and found that everyone was sitting at the dining table. There was only an empty seat beside Leonardo. Summer looked around and sat down beside him. As soon as she sat down, she sensed that everyone was gazing at her. Leonardo picked up his chopsticks and knocked lightly on the edge of the bowl. Then everyone looked away with tacit agreement and lowered their heads to enjoy the meal. However, Summer could still feel their gazes falling on her from time to time. From the moment she sat down until she finished her supper, she did not say a word, nor did she have any eye contact with anyone. So did Leonardo. After supper, everyone left the dining hall. Only Summer and Leonardo were left there. When will you let me go? Summer sat at the dining table and turned to look at Leonardo. Leonardo met her gaze and said, Summer, Im just gonna say this onest time. I will never agree with it. Summer dropped her gaze and didnt say anything. The next morning, Summer woke up early in the morning and was carried into the car by Leonardo. Their destination was the airport. Leonardo had saidst night that they would return to the Hoover City by ne today. He didnt lie to Summer and really did it. Back then, Summer came to the Country M alone. Later, Leonardo went there to bring her back. But now they returned with arge group of people. However, Jessica was an actress. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, she didnt take the same flight as them. They had their tickets checked and went through security.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Everything went smoothly. Until the time of boarding, they saw Stanley in first ss. Mr. Emerson, what a coincidence. Stanley stood in the aisle, followed by Jenny. Summer and Leonardo were also standing in the aisle one behind the other. Leonardo only gave Stanley a faint nce before turning to look at Summer. Summer didnt look at him but nodded at Stanley. The next second, Leonardo pulled her to the bathroom. After entering the bathroom, Leonardo closed the door with a bang and pressed Summer against the door. Summer! Leonardo said through gritted teeth. Summer even felt he might hit her in the next second. The bathroom was so small that Summer was almost surrounded by Leonardos smell. She felt pressured and was involuntarily shivering. She was not sure what Leonardo would do when he was angry. Thus, she kept silent in case Leonardo would be even angrier if she spoke again. Unexpectedly, Leonardo became more furious when seeing Summer looked down in silence. He took a deep breath and restrained his anger, Summer, do you really think Im patient? Summer instantly answered, No. Leonardo was pissed off and reached out to pinch Summers chin, When can you be good? My refusal just makes you more determined to do it! I told you not to take the risk, but you actually leaked our schedule to Stanley! Thats right. Its me who told him that you guys were going back to the Hoover City today. Since Leonardo spoke frankly, Summer didnt try to fool him. It was indeed her who told Stanley that Leonardo was returning to the Hoover City today. That was why Stanley showed up on this flight. Leonardo was extremely angry andughed! Summer flinched and felt Leonardo looked even more terrifying now. Leonardo was really mad, but what could he do to Summer? He gritted his teeth, wishing he could give Summer a lesson. But in the end, he only bit her lips as a retaliation. He exerted so much strength that Summers lips were broken. Summer hissed in pain and reached out to push him away, but in vain. Leonardo still pinched her chin and asked, Does it hurt? Summer red at him, Youll know if you allow me to bite you. Bear it even if youre in pain! Leonardo stretched out his hand and pressed her broken lips, saying in resentment, Summer, youre killing me! With that, he pushed Summer aside and opened the door, leaving the bathroom. Summer was left behind and then looked at herself in the mirror. The wound on her lips was so conspicuous that everyone could tell what had happened at the sight of it. She couldnt cover the wound, so she just walked out like this. On her way back to her seat from the bathroom, she passed through Stanley and Jenny. Inevitably, she had to meet their gazes. As Summer walked past them, Stanleys eyes lingered on her face for three seconds. Then he revealed a strange smile. Summer nced at him in silence and walked towards Leonardo, with her head down. Leonardo was holding aputer with his hands, rippling over the keyboard. He didnt even look at Summer when she sat down beside him. Summer guessed he should be angry now. Leonardo had never really gotten mad at her. They would make up after he cooled down. But this time, it seemed to be different from before. Summer turned her head to the other side and asked the flight attendant to bring her a nket. She covered herself with the nket and adjusted her seat before starting to sleep. When Leonardo turned off theputer, he noticed Summer was already asleep. A heartless woman! With a bang, he deliberately increased his strength when he closed theputer, and the loud noise woke Summer up. She opened her eyes and looked at him. Then she nced at the closedputer and curled her lips, shutting her eyes to continue sleeping. Boring! However, just as she closed her eyes, she felt someone pulling her nket. She opened her eyes and saw that Leonardo was pulling her nket. She frowned and grabbed the nket tightly. Chapter 619 A Place You Will Never Know They two held onto the ends of the nkets and nobody let go. Both of them pulled the nket towards themselves. However, Summer wasnt as strong as Leonardo. Therefore, the nket was pulled over by Leonardo in the end. Afterwards, he closed his eyes and slept peacefully under the nket. Summer looked at him in disbelief. How could he? After taking a few deep breaths, she calmed down and took out her phone, typing something on the memo, Boring! Then she threw her phone to Leonardo. The phone was turned in the ne but only in airne mode. Thus, she couldnt use Twitter or send any message. Leonardo picked up the phone and nced at it. Then he typed an emoji of sneer on the next line. Summer took it and wrote, Cant you ask the flight attendant to bring you a nket? Leonardo typed shamelessly, You are closer to them. Summer added, Arent you ashamed? Leonardo looked at it but didnt say anything. He gave her a mischievous smile, which reminded her of the time when they first met. Summer snatched her phone back and turned around, closing her eyes to sleep. She didnt believe that Leonardo would really let her sleep like this. Sure enough, she felt something fell on her body not long after. She opened her eyes and found the nket taken away by Leonardo was on her now. When the nended at the International Airport in the Hoover City, it was twelve oclock at noon. It waste winter now. After getting off the ne, Summer gathered her clothes around her. Stanley and Jenny followed them out of the airport, heading to the parking lot. Neither of them spoke to each other. Leonardo hugged Summer tightly throughout the entire journey and got her into the car as soon as they arrived at the parking lot. They didnt talk to each other just after the nket fight on the ne. The car moved directly to Leonardos vi. Summer didnt go to the Country M for long, but she felt like a long time had passed at the sight of the vi. She and Leonardo walked in side by side. The vi was still filled with servants and bodyguards. Mr. and Mrs. Emerson! The servants and bodyguards greeted them at the door. Summer looked around for Rosie as soon as she entered the hall. However, she did not see Rosie. She asked, Where is Rosie? I had someone leave Rosies DNA in the fire, so I cant keep her in the Hoover City, Leonardo said as he walked upstairs. Stanley was a confident person. When he found Rosies DAN in the fire, he thought Rosie was really dead and then used it to hypnotize Summer. However, the DNA was deliberately left by Leonardo. Summer followed him and stood in front of Leonardo, Then where is her now? Leonardo stopped and looked down at her, A ce you will never know. I want to see her. She really wanted to see Rosie. Leonardo raised his eyebrows slightly, OK. Although he agreed to take Summer to see Rosie, he went to thepany the next morning. He had been away from the Hoover City for so long, so there were a lot of things he needed to deal with in thepany. Meanwhile, Summer made an appointment with Eliza. The first thing Eliza mentioned when she saw Summer was, You finallye back. Then she continued, Can you send me the first draft before the New Year? Perhaps not, Summer answered and then found Elizas eyes were wide open. She smiled and added, Ill try my best. Youd better give me the first draft before New Year. Eliza was serious about her work. She wouldnt treat other scriptwriters with such patience. However, Summer wasnt ordinary, as her scripts were good and her identity was special. Why did you go to Country M? A while ago, there was a rumor that Leonardo had a car ident in the Country M. Dont tell me that it was just a coincidence that both of you went there. Eliza stirred the coffee in front of her and tilted her head to look at Summer, her eyes gleaming as if she knew everything. What do you think? Summer didnt give a direct answer. Eliza chuckled, Im asking you. Every time I ask a question, you always fudge the answer. Cant you just be honest with me? Be honest? Summer smiled and said, Then tell me about the rtionship between you and the actor called Bowen. And Alisa. Im very interested in the rtionship among you guys. Elizas face hardened, Do you believe that I will spill this cup of coffee on your face? Summer still smiled and knocked on her coffee cup with the small spoon. She said very gently, You have coffee, so do I. Eliza was silent for a moment and sneered, Actually, sometimes I feel that what happened to you is even more wonderful than the script you write. Summer didnt make anyment on Elizas remark. She was in a cooperation with Eliza, but Eliza was too gossipy and always wanted to know things between Summer and Leonardo. After returning to the Hoover City, Leonardo went to thepany every day, while Summer went to Elizas studio. As for Stanley, he was invited by a university to be a distinguished visiting professor in psychology. Summer found that his identity had changed a lot since she knew him. He had been the psychological counselor for the criminal investigation team, a psychologist who had his own clinic, and the chef. And now he was a distinguished professor at the university. One day, Summer deliberately left the studio early and went to see Stanley. Although Leonardo didnt agree to her getting close to Stanley, he did not restrict her personal freedom. Thus, she made an appointment with Stanley in a restaurant near the university. Stanley asked, Have you been living with Leonardo recently? I indeed live in his vi, but I havent seen him in the past few days. Summer nced at herzily. Thats good, because youre irritable and might have acted rashly if he were at home. Stanleys tone sounded normal, but the viciousness in his eyes didnt escape Summers eyes.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. When you knew that a person bore evil intentions and kept this in your mind, you could always notice his malice. I dont want to stay in Leonardos vi any longer. When I stay there, I will think about Rosie, which makes me feel ufortable and furious. Summers face grew solemn as she sneered and tossed out the spoon in her hand. As she spoke, hatred showed in her eyes. The hatred was real, but not towards Leonardo. In fact, the person she hated was Stanley. Chapter 620 The Stupidest Thing I’ve Ever Done Stanley calmly looked at Summer and suggested, If you really hate his guts, it might be a good thing for you to stay by his side. What do you mean? Summer looked at him quizzically. Leonardo still has feelings for you and wont do anything to you. If you move out of his vi, how many chances do you have to see him with your background? Isnt that even more inconvenient for you to take revenge? Stanley gave Summer a serious look. Summer sneered in her heart, but she showed no sign of it on her face, How can I take revenge? You have plenty of opportunities to take revenge on him. You can add something to his food or meddle with the confidential documents of hispany. Any of these can crush Leonardo. Stanley deliberately emphasized hisst remark. Summer fell silent upon hearing this. She stared at Stanley for a while and said, Why do I feel that you hate Leonardo more than me? Actually, Ive been very curious about what exactly happened between you and Leonardo. She was a little nervous to ask this question. Would Stanley tell her the answer? Stanley revealed a strange smile and said unhurriedly, Ill tell you when you seed in taking revenge on Leonardo. Summer pursed her lips and said, It seems that I have to wait for a long time. Stanley is as cunning as a fox. I knew that he wouldnt tell me the secret so easily. As long as you do your best, this day wille very soon. After all, you are the only person that is close to Leonardo right now. It is easier for you to plot against him than anyone else. Stanley fixed his eyes on Summer, his face slightly distorted. Of course I know this. Summer paused for a moment and looked up at Stanley, her tone carrying a trace of mockery, Didnt you treat me the same way back then? I know youre mad about what I did back then, but dont you understand that people are selfish and only think about themselves? Stanley said earnestly, Summer, you are just too tenderhearted. In the future, you will discover that there is nothing in this world worth you softening your heart. Summer sneered and said bluntly, Just like you? In order to achieve your goal, you will use all the people and things that you can use. As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Stanleys face darkened instantly. She smiled and looked at him without fear, asking curiously, Are you angry? Stanley looked down and tidied up his sleeves slowly, saying calmly, Summer, do you know what I will do if someone else talk to me like this? I dont know, and I dont want to know either. Anyway, you wont treat me the way you treat those people, will you? Summer looked at Stanley confidently. Stanley squinted and chuckled, Of course. You are different from them. Summer smiled and didnt say anything. After saying goodbye to Stanley, Summer drove back to Leonardos vi. She went to his study with herputer to work pn the script. She thought she might not be able to write anything in her current state. Unexpectedly, she wrote very smoothly. She was absorbed in the writing for three hours. When she raised her head and looked outside, it was already dark. Night always came early in winter. Summer looked at the clock and found it was already seven p. m. Leonardo always came back veryte in recent days. Summer stood up and moved her limbs. She walked to the window and opened the curtains to look outside.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The street lights in the courtyard had already lit up, and Summer could vaguely see servants and bodyguards passing by the courtyard. There was no sign of the caring at the gate, so Leonardo might not return for a while. Summer stood by the window for some time before turning around and going back to her desk. She nced at theputer screen and hadnt decided what to write next. She sat on the chair and looked around at Leonardos desk. There were a few locked drawers, and Summer didnt know what was inside. She recollected what Stanley had said before and sneered. Stanley asked her to steal the confidential documents of the Emerson Group? He probably never thought that Leonardo had already given the Emerson Group to her. How would a selfish and calcting man like Stanley believe that there were feelings more important than profits and money in this world? When Leonardo returned, it was almost ten oclock. He walked in the vi with an upset face. Summer didnt have the dinner in advance but waited for him to eat together. Sitting face to face at the dining table, neither of them moved their chopsticks. In the end, Summer took the initiative to ask, What happened? Leonardo looked up at her with a poker face and said in a deep voice filled with anger, I should ask you the same question. Summer was confused for a moment and realized that Leonardo must have known that she went to see Stanley today. Her face darkening, she asked, Did you send someone to follow me? Leonardos expression didnt change at all, Its not following. Im just preventing you from doing stupid things. What stupid thing did I do? Summer smiled in anger and said, Do you think that things you refuse to do are all stupid? Do you think that you have the lock on bad decisions? Leonardo looked at her stonily. His indifferent expression was infuriating. Summer bit her lips and stood up quickly. The stupidest thing Ive ever done was to go along with you on everything! she said loudly. Leonardos tone was much calmer than hers. The stupidest thing Ive ever done is indulging you with everything. You. Summer was speechless with rage. The older he got, the more annoying he became. Enjoy your meal! Summer said and pushed the chair away, walking out of the dining room. The chair grated as it rubbed against the ground. As soon as Summer left, the dining hall quieted down. Even the sound of breathing could be heard clearly. Leonardo sat quietly at the dining table and kept the posture he had when Summer left. After a long time, he suddenly picked up a bowl beside his hand and threw it away. The bowl was smashed into pieces on the ground, making an ear-piercing sound. The servant waiting outside the dining hall heard the noise and immediately walked in. Mr. Emerson? Leonardo clenched his hands on the dining table into fists and said through gritted teeth, Get out! Seeing his angry face, the servant did not dare to stay any longer and walked out. Chapter 621 Do I Have to Pick a Day? However, the servant hadnt gone far when he heard Leonardos voice. Wait! The servant stopped and turned to look at Leonardo. Anything else? Leonardo pondered for a moment and asked in a deep voice, Has she eaten? The servant was stunned, then he realized that Leonardo was talking about Summer. He shook his head and said, Mrs. Emerson has been waiting for your return. She hasnt had dinner yet. Hearing this, Leonardos expression stiffened as he instructed the servant, Send it to her room. Yes. The servant answered and was going to prepare food for Summer. After the servant finished packing the food, Leonardo added, Dont tell her that it was my idea. Okay. The servant brought the food upstairs and knocked on the door. When Summer heard the knock, the first person came to her mind was Leonardo. But on second thought, with Leonardos personality, how could he take the initiative toe to her? Even if Leonardo did so, it was impossible for him to knock on the door. Summer did not move but said, Come in. The servant pushed the door open and came in with the food. Summer only took a nce and then lowered her head to focus on her phone. The servant put the food on the table and turned to Summer. Mrs. Emerson, you didnt eat dinner. I brought you some food. Please have some. I see. Leave it there. Summer said without raising her head. The servant put down the food, and went out. As soon as the servant left, Summer put down her phone and looked at the food on the table. She had no appetite at all. The stupidest thing Ive ever done is to indulge you. Recalling what Leonardo said, Summer was furious and she had a headache. She put her phone away and got up to wash up. When Leonardo returned to the room, Summer was lying on the bed. The room was dark. Leonardo located a smallmp based on his memory and turned it on. He went to the bathroom quietly. However, when he came out, he saw Summer sit up against the window and look at him woefully. The two looked at each other in the darkness for a few seconds. Leonardo shifted his gaze away andy down on the other side of the bed. When will you take me to Rosie? Or you can tell me where she is and Ill go myself. Summer maintained her posture without even blinking her eyes. Not now. Leonardo replied. Why not? I just want to see my daughter. Do I have to pick a day? Summer finally turned to look at Leonardo and said with mockery.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Leonardos voice was deep and contained suppressed anger. Summer. Summer was not afraid of provoking him. She said bluntly, Whatever you say, but I want to see Rosie. Leonardoy down on the bed and closed his eyes to sleep. Summer looked at him angrily, but she could do nothing to him. Sheid down in rage with her back facing Leonardo. The two slept like this all night. The next day. When Summer woke up, Leonardo just got up. The bathroom door was not closed, and she could see the washstand not far from the door. Leonardo was standing in front of the mirror and tidying up his tie, but for some reason, he could not tie it properly. Summer stared at him for a long time. Seeing that he was tying and untying his tie again and again, she finally couldnt bear to watch. She got up and walked towards him. When Leonardo saw hering over, he turned to look at her and continued to tie his tie. Summer picked up her toothbrush and intended to ignore him. However, her mind acted quicker than her hand. The toothbrush she just picked up was put back. She raised her head and shook Leonardos hand off to take over the tie. Leonardo did not refuse her and just looked down at her. The atmosphere a bit spooky. Women were better with handwork than men. Summer held his tie with her slender fingers and tied it skillfully. She then turned around to get her toothbrush. When she was brushing her teeth, she felt Leonardo was still looking at her. She lowered her head. She was wearing slippers and was much shorter than Leonardo. She intentionally lowered her head so that Leonardo could not see her face. After Summer finished brushing her teeth, she turned her head and looked at him. Are you done? If youre done, go out. Dont get in my way. Hearing this, Leonardo had a burst of anger stuck in his throat. This woman was really Leonardo snorted coldly, then turned around and walked out. Only the footsteps were deliberately hardened as if he was in pique. Summer sneered. Boring man! When she had done washing up and went downstairs, Leonardo was about to leave after finishing his breakfast. As usual, Tim came to pick up Leonardo. He was waiting for Leonardo in the lobby. When Tim saw Summer, he nodded to her, Mrs. Emerson. Summers eyes lit up and she realized something. She smiled and said, You are here early. Did you have breakfast? Tim did not notice anything unusual with Summer. He smiled and said, Yeah. Thats good. After that, Summer didnt speak to Leonardo and went straight to the dining hall. Tim keenly sensed something. He looked at Summer and then turned around to look at Leonardo, who was walking towards him. He knew something. Did they quarrel again? What did they quarrel about? Tim was sensible, so he did not ask. Summer sat alone at the dining table. She seemed to enjoy her breakfast, but she had been paying attention to the situation outside. After a while, when she heard the sound of the car, she put down the knife and fork in her hand. Since Leonardo didnt bring her to Rosie, she would go herself! Since Leonardo wouldnt tell her where Rosie was, she would figure it out herself! In the afternoon, Tim went out for an errand. As soon as he reached the parking lot, he heard the sound of high heels behind him. The sound was crisp and was getting closer and closer. When Tim turned around, he saw Summer, who was smiling warmly at him. Mrs. Emerson? Tim was astounded and asked, Are you here for Mr. Emerson? He is in the office. You can just go up and find him. Summer crossed her arms and walked to the front of him. Im here for you. Tims mind raced. In an instant, he understood why Summer was looking for him. He said, I have something to take care of. Mrs. Emerson, make it another day. As he spoke, he raised his foot and was about to escape. However, Summer had been waiting in the parking lot for so long. How could she let Tim leave? Stop! Summer said. Her tone was gentle like Leonardos, but Tim found it intimidating. Chapter 622 Someone Unexpected Tim stopped, turned around and looked at Summer. Summer cut to the chase and asked, Tell me, where is Rosie? I dont know. Tim shook his head. Summer twitched her lips. Lets do some math. You have been with Leonardo longer than I have. He trusts you the most and will ask you to do anything, yet you dont know? Leonardo trusted Tim and would ask him to do almost everything. Summer was sure that Tim knew where Rosie was. Even if this matter wasnt handled by Tim, Tim would definitely know the inside story. Tim was surprised and sighed, But I really didnt handle it. It was all done by Mr. Emerson himself. Leonardo did it himself? It was out of Summers expectation. But on second thought, she felt that it made sense. Leonardos attitude towards Rosie had changed, so it was reasonable for him to personally deal with Rosies matter. Yes. Tim was nervous. He could leave now, couldnt he? However, Summer wouldnt let him go. She tilted her head and said slowly, Even if he did it himself, you must know something! Tim was speechless. So she guessed right. In the end, Tim had no choice but to tell her an address. This address was a small town several hundred kilometers away from Hoover City. The town was famous for flowers. When Summer was in school, she went there once. It was a small town with beautiful sceneries. She did not expect that Leonardo would settle Rosie down in such a small town. She thought that it might be a city far away from Hoover City. Unexpectedly, it was a small town several hundred kilometers away. Even if Stanley knew that Rosie was still alive, he probably wouldnt expect that Leonardo would put Rosie under his nose. Summer went to the bus station and took a bus to the town. The temperature here was lower than that in the city. Summer looked for the house number in the chilly wind. By the time she found it, her nose had been frosted. It was an inconspicuous old vi, and she could see weeds growing in the flower beds in the courtyard over the walls from a distance. Summer came close and discovered that the courtyard wall was high, and she could not see what was inside. She stood in front of the gate and knocked on it. After a few knocks, Summer stood outside the gate and waited. After a long time, someone came to open the door. With the sound of the door being opened, a mans voice sounded. Who is it? The door was opened and a tall man in a thick ck down jacket walked out. The man had a beard and looked very tough. He stared at Summer and looked up and down. Although it was a bit rude, there were no ill intentions in his gaze. After sizing her up, he frowned and asked impatiently, Who are you? Im looking for someone. Summer didnt know who he was, so she hid her purpose, Is there anyone with thest name Emerson living here? She was referring to a person surnamed Emerson, but the man might not know who she was talking about. The mans gaze was focused on her face and he said, No. With that, he closed the door. With a bang, the thick iron door was closed in front of Summer. Summer took several steps back, or else she might be knocked over by the door.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. She heard footsteps fading away. Did the man really leave? Summer took the bus for several hours to get here. She didnt expect such a scene. She thought that if it was Leonardos man, he should at least know about her. Could it be that Tim gave her a wrong address? Or did Leonardo lie to Tim to ensure confidentiality? Summer thought about it but couldnt figure out why. Since she was here, she must see Rosie. Summer stood at the door for a while and suddenly heard a voice that was both familiar and strange. Summer? Hearing this, Summer suddenly turned around and saw an unexpected person. Kate? Summer looked at Kate, who was wearing a long ck coat, in disbelief. When Leonardo and Kate fell out, Kate left the country. Why was she here? Why are you here? Kate walked in front of Summer, and her gaze was filled with scrutiny. She was looking at Summer and Summer was sizing her up. Kate was wrapped in a thick scarf, and her coat was long enough to cover her ankles. On her feet was a pair of snow boots that looked bloated but warm. Her outfit was even iner than Summers, but one could feel her extraordinary aura. The two women looked at each other for a while before Summer asked, Why are you here? Kate said nothing much. She walked to the door and knocked on it. Then she turned to Summer and said, Come in with me. That man did not respond for a long time, Kate raised her foot and kicked the door. Her tone was somewhat domineering. Bruce, move your ass here and open the door! Summer looked at Kate in shock. The Kate she remembered was an elegant woman who would always live up to the identity of the youngdy of the Emerson family. Kate was a woman with pride, as she was born with nobility. Summer found it hard to associate the Kate in front of her with the Miss Emerson in her memory. Very soon, the iron gate was opened again. It was still the bearded man. He opened the door and saw Kate. He expressionlessly held the door and let Kate in. Lets go. Kate said to Summer and entered. When Summer passed by the bearded man, she looked at him again. Previously, when he opened the door, Summer did not look very carefully. However, this time, she could clearly see the sharp gaze of the man. Thinking back to the way Kate kicked the door, Summer felt that the rtionship between this man and Kate was not simple. The room was heated, and was much warmer than outside. Take a seat. As soon as Kate entered, she took off her scarf and coat. Summer sat down on the sofa and looked up. She saw the man walk in as well. Kate looked at the man and said, Go get us some tea. When she said that, she looked natural, as if she often instructed the man to do so. The man did not say anything and turned around to serve them tea with a teapot. The seemingly tough man was very meticulous when it came to serving tea. Chapter 623 She Might Be Cured The man handed Kate a cup of tea. But Kate red at him and said, Give the tea to the guest. The man did not say anything and ced the tea in front of Summer. Please! Thank you. Summer took the tea and thanked him. She held it in her hand, but she was looking around the room. It was a three-storey house, not as spacious and exquisite as the vi in the city but it looked cozy. Summer did not see any servant nor did she see Rosie. Kate also lookedpletely different from before. Summer did not know what had happened to her, but it was definitely not a coincidence that Kate was here. Summer was not anxious to ask. After the man served them tea, he walked away and sat down on the sofa. He took out his phone and tapped on it. He seemed to be ying games. Kate suddenly said, Are you here for Rosie? Hearing this, Summer turned to look at her and said, Is she here? You find this ce but you dont know that Rosie is here? Kate leaned leisurely against the sofa. Just as she was about to continue, she coughed violently. The man got upstairs and then went down. He had a nket in his hand. He walked straight to Kate and threw the nket to her. Kate looked at him with dissatisfaction. She turned around and said what she wanted to say to Summer, Rosie is indeed here, but you have to prepare yourself. Whats wrong with her? Summers heart suddenly sank, and her expression changed slightly. Leonardo told me that Rosie was fine. Youll know when you see her. Kate nced at her with an expression that was somewhat simr to Leonardos. After all, they were twins. As Kate finished speaking, she stood up. Summer knew that Kate was going to take her to see Rosie, so she followed suit. When they went upstairs, Summer followed closely behind Kate and noticed that she was very skinny. The baggy sweater she was wearing looked loose as Kate went upstairs. Kate brought Summer to the second floor and stopped at the door to a room. Summer was a little anxious. Seeing that Kate did not open the door, she reached out to push it. However, Kate suddenly held her hand and stopped her. Summer felt that her hand was so bony that it hurt hers. However, Summers heart was in anxiety. She did not think too much as her expression turned cold and she asked, What do you mean? Dont forget what I reminded you. Kate then let go of her hand. The uneasiness and panic in Summers heart reached its peak. Her body stiffened as she held the door handle. She didnt even dare to open the door. Kate repeatedly asked her to be prepared. She realized that Rosies condition might not be that simple. Kate did not try to persuade her, but quietly stepped aside to let Summer decide for herself. Half a minuteter, Summer mustered courage and opened the door. The room was cozy and carpeted with plush. Pink was everywhere and the room looked so adorable. However, Summer looked around and did not see Rosie. She took a step inside and called out, Rosie? There was no response. She turned to look at Kate with suspicion. Kate also looked inside and walked past her. The bed in the room wasid horizontally, and Kate walked straight to it. When she reached the bedside, she stopped and looked back at Summer, signaling her to go over. Summer stood at the door, not daring to move. Kate turned around and looked at the floor. She whispered, Rosie, your mom is here. Summer suddenly realized something and her eyes reddened. She quickly walked over. She saw Rosie, who was in a pink sweater, leaning against the bed and fiddling with a small stic bottle in her hand, as if she didnt notice theming. Summer walked over and knelt down opposite Rosie. She gently called, Rosie? Rosie was still fiddling with the bottle as if she hadnt heard her. She lowered her head and was lost in her own world. Im Mom! Rosie, look at me! Summer said as she reached out to hug her. However, just as she touched Rosie, Rosie pped her hand with great resistance. Summers hands froze in midair, and she looked at Rosie at a loss. After Rosie pped her hand off, she lowered her head to twiddle the bottle,pletely undisturbed. Summers eyes turned sore. She looked back at Kate and said in a trembling voice, Why is this happening? Kate sighed, She was like this when Leonardo sent her here, but her condition was unstable. She got better a few days ago, but it rpsed soon. Summer looked at Rosie affectionately and murmured, So when I came back, Leonardo promised me that I could see Rosie. But a few dayster, he refused because it rpsed. But how can she be like this Rosie used to be very lively Summer had a strangled feeling in her throat. It was so ufortable that she could hardly breathe.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Summer opened her mouth, raised her head and took deep breaths as she held back her tears. Ive taken her to a doctor. Medicine was useless. Care is needed for mental illness. She might get well if shes given the right help. She might get well meant she might not recover too. Summer pulled the corner of her mouth and said, Rosie will definitely be cured! Summer stayed Rosie in the room for a long time and tried to delight her, but Rosie did not speak to her. She just looked at her all the time. However, it was better than ignoring her. When it was dark, Summer was about to go downstairs to cook dinner. Kate left the room to Summer and Rosie. When Summer went downstairs, she saw Kate lounge on the sofa in the hall, reading a recipe very attentively. Hearing the footsteps, Kate turned her head and looked over, How was she? She didnt talk to me, but when I talked about interesting things, she looked at me. Summer smiled and said in a grateful tone. Kate was silent for a moment and then said, You have not much choice for dinner. Im bad at cooking. Summer was surprised. You can cook? Chapter 624 You Stubborn Woman I cant. Kate put down the recipe and said seriously, You might get food poisoning. Kates expression was too serious. Summer could hardly doubt that Kate was lying. Summer paused and asked her, What will Rosie eat? I wont cook her food, Kate said coldly. She then got up and walked towards the kitchen. Since Summer did not n to leave for the time being, and Kate did not know how to cook, she followed Kate to the kitchen. Kate happened to open the refrigerator and heard the sound behind her. She asked Summer, What are you doing here? Summer did not say that she was going to cook. She just said, Im helping you. Kate took out several food ingredients from the fridge, Wash and cut these. Summer looked at her quietly and followed the instruction. Summer cooked a lot, and was good at cutting. She cut very quickly. Kates eyes shed with admiration. When Summer finished cutting, Kate added, Since you are done cutting, why dont you cook them? Summer was speechless. What Kate and Leonardo had inmon was their tyrannical personality. She didnt know why Leonardo entrusted Rosie to Kate, but since he had done so, there must be a reason. Although she still felt a little disgusted with Kate, she didnt show it. While Summer was cooking, Kate was standing beside her and bossing around. Less green onion! More carrot Less water. I dont eat spicy foodThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Summer finished cooking with a cold face. In the end, Summer ignored Kate when they were eating. Kate tasted every dish. Then, she put down the chopsticks and looked up at Summer, Leonardo likes your dishes very much, right? Summer acquiesced with silence. It tastes simr to my mothers cooking. Kate took a deep breath as if she remembered something and added, Its delicious. Summer looked at Kate in astonishment. She had always known that Leonardo liked the food she cooked, and she had confidence in her cooking. However, she had never heard from Leonardo that her cooking was simr to his mothers. Kate leaned against in the chair and said withplicated emotions, I havent eaten home-cooked food for many years. She was the youngdy of the Emerson family. When she lived at home, there was a chef cooking for her. The food cooked was wless. When she worked, an assistant would order dishes from fancy restaurants for her. She had always lived an exquisite and elegant life. Her identity was something that everyone envied. Summer did not know why Kate said these. She lowered her head and ate silently. After eating, she went back to the kitchen to check the porridge she cooked for Rosie. Kate had told her that Rosies appetite was not very good and she was very picky about food. Sometimes, her mood would decide whether or not she would eat. Summer got a bowl of porridge and went upstairs for Rosie. She opened the door and walked in. She said softly, Rosie? Its time for dinner! Rosie did not react at all. She neither looked at her nor spoke. Summer felt extremely upset seeing her like this, but the most important thing right now was to coax Rosie to eat. She put the porridge on the small table and walked over to pick Rosie up. Rosie, go eat with mom, okay? Summer asked Rosie. However, Rosie still did not react. Summer pursed her lips and reached out to hug her. Rosie didnt react at first, but then she struggled and cried out with resistance. Summer hugged her tightly, It is ok, Rosie, its mom Im mom Rosies gradually stopped struggling, but she was still restless. Summer carried her to the chair with great difficulty. However, as soon as Rosie sat down, she lowered her head and fiddled with a rope. Summer scooped up a spoonful of porridge and ced it to Rosies mouth. But she didnt even look at it. No matter how hard Summer tried to coax her, Rosie looked like she was immersed in her own world. Summer put the spoon back into the bowl and turned around. She covered her chest and bit her lips hard. She felt a heart-wrenching pain when seeing Rosie like this. Suddenly, she heard a weak and crisp sounding from behind her. She turned around and saw Rosie eating the porridge with the spoon. Summers face shed with joys. Before she could say anything, Rosie looked at her vigntly and immediately threw the spoon away. Summer was dumbfounded. She hesitated for a moment and then stood up and walked out. After she went out, she left the door ajar so she could see what was happening inside. About ten minutes after she left, she saw Rosie looking around for something as if she remembered something. After that, she stared at the porridge in front of her for a while and reached out to grab the spoon to eat. Rosie used to behave well when she ate, and it didnt change. Summer looked at her for a while, but she couldnt bear it anymore because her heart was so bitter. She moved aside and leaned against the wall. She did not expect Stanley to be so ruthless towards Rosie. Rosie was so young. She was alone in her room during the fire, and then she was put downstairs from the third floor by Leonardo How terrifying was it for a three-and-a-half year old child? But where was she? Self-me and guilt grew like weeds in her heart. Kates voice suddenly sounded, You feel guilty. What she said was derative. She could tell what Summer was thinking. Summer did not look at Kate. She did not want to talk to her at the moment. Kate walked up to her and said slowly, You dont have to me yourself. Many things are not under your control. Compared to your biological mother and my father, you are a good parent. Summer raised her head and refuted, The standard of a good mother is not that low. Kate frowned, You stubborn woman. Summer turned her face away. Whatever you think. Kate walked to the door and looked inside. She said, Rosie seldom eats the food sent over, but she seems to like the porridge you brought. She has finished it. Summer discovered that Kate was indeed different now. She stared at Kate and asked a question that had been lingering in her heart for a long time, Why did youe back? Kate stared at her for a while, then suddenly grabbed her own hair and tugged at it Chapter 625 Waiting for Death As Kate exerted strength, the wig was taken off, revealing her hair. Kate once had incredibly beautiful hair. But after Kate took off the wig, only sparse hairs could be seen on her head, and Summer could even see her bald scalp. Summer was shocked, You Kate said calmly, Cancer. Then, she put the wig back on. She was skilled, as if she had gotten used to doing this. Summer thought for a while and asked, Why dont you stay abroad for treatment? The medical conditions are better there. There is an old saying the falling leaves will return to the roots. Kate raised her chin, her pride was undiminished. Although I have lived abroad for so many years, to me, it is just a foreign ce. If I die, I want to be buried where I was born. Summer understood what she meant. Kate had given up on treatment. She was here waiting for death! The invincible and arrogant Kate, the youngdy of the Emerson family, who was envied by countless people, was waiting for her death in such a simple and remote house. Summer hadplicated feelings. In terms of sympathy, she had none for Kate. But when she thought about it, Kate had never done anything unforgivable to her. Although Kate separated her from Leonardo for three years, she took care of Rosie well during that time. If Kate was vicious, she would kill them all. Kate was not an unforgivable woman, nor was she a kind person. From another perspective, she was Leonardos sister and Rosies aunt. She was one of the few rtives Leonardo had in this world. Summer, do you know what you look like now? Kates words wrenched Summers thoughts away. Summer subconsciously reached out and touched her face. Kate said with amusement, You show sympathy on your face! Summer denied, No, I dont. Thats good. Kate chuckled, Even if I am about to die, my life was glorious and much better than yours. Summer stared at Kate and felt strange for she could see beneath the smile. If Kate felt that she had no regrets in her glorious life, why would shee back for Leonardo? Although she no longer worked at the Emerson Group, she still had endless money to squander. People had the right to be forgiven if they had not made unforgivable mistakes. Kate probably woke up to her senses. At night, Summer wanted to sleep with Rosie. However, Rosie still resisted her and slept veryte. Summer guarded at the door until almost eleven oclock when Rosie fell asleep on the carpet. Only then did Summer enter. She carried Rosie onto the bed and carefully tucked her in. She sat by the bed for a while, then got up and went downstairs to get some water. When she came out of the kitchen, she heard knocks on the door.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. It was sote, who could it be? Summer frowned. Just as she was about to take a look, she heard footsteps. She turned around and saw the bearded maning down while dressing himself as he walked. ording to Kate, this bearded man was called Bruce and was a bodyguard. But Summer always felt that he was more than a bodyguard. Leonardo had so many bodyguards, but Summer had never seen a bodyguard like Bruce who had such sharp and sometimes, gloomy eyes. Seeing Summer in the hall, Bruce paused for a while and said, Ill go open the door. He said it straightforwardly and decisively as he strode out. Summer did not follow him but waited in the hall for his return. A few minutester, she heard Bruces footsteps. Just by hearing the sound of footsteps, Summer discovered Bruce was not alone. There was another person. The door was pushed open with a creak. Summer raised her head and looked over. She saw Leonardo walking into the room, followed by Bruce. Summer was astounded and went over to greet him, Why are you here? Leonardo did not ask how she knew about this ce or how she came here. He stared at her for a long time, then looked upstairs and asked, Have you seen Rosie? When Rosie was mentioned, the atmosphere was awkward. Summers expression turned somber, Yeah. She turned around and sat down on the sofa. Leonardo followed her. Bruce went upstairs discreetly and left the hall to Summer and Leonardo. The two sat side by side on the sofa, looking at each other in silence. Summer did not have the mood to continue arguing with Leonardo, nor did she want to remind Leonardo of the person responsible for Rosies current condition. She just wanted Rosie to recover. After a long time, Leonardo took the lead and said, Rosie has instinctively put herself in a post-traumatic state of self-istion to seek security. As long as she lives in a safe environment, sooner orter, she will be fine. Summer pursed her lips and did not say anything. She just fell asleep. Do you want to go up and take a look? Summer turned around and asked him. Okay. Leonardo nodded. The two went upstairs one after the other to check Rosie. When Summer came out, she left a smallmp on in the room. When she opened the door and entered, she discovered that Rosie, who had fallen asleep, was sitting on the nket fiddling with something with her head lowered. Rosie? Summer called out her name. Rosie raised her head and shrank in shock. Then, she quickly returned to the bed and covered herself tightly with the nket. Summer turned around and exchanged a nce with Leonardo. She quickly walked to the bedside. She stretched out her hand tentatively, wanting to loosen the nket. However, just as she touched the nket, she heard Rosie scream. Summer withdrew her hand as if she was electrocuted. Leonardo saw her reaction and strode over with his brows knitted. He grabbed the nket and lifted it. What are you doing? Summer spoke up, wanting to push him off. But nobody could stop Leonardo from doing what he wanted to do. On the bed sheet, Rosie curled up and didnt look at them. Leonardo stretched out his long arm and picked Rosie up. Rosie frowned and resisted, just like when Summer hugged her. She waved her little chubby fist at Leonardo. Chapter 626 I’m Not Just Summer After Rosie hit him several times, Leonardo seized her hand. Rosies brows furrowed even more, on the verge of losing control. Leonardo tilted his head and kissed her on the face, Say Daddy. Astoundingly, Rosie quieted down. Although resistance could be seen obviously, it was much better. Summer looked at Leonardo in surprise. She did not expect that it would work. Rosie didnt do as Leonardo asked to call him Dad, but she was much better. Summer saw fear in Rosies eyes. Leonardo was a strict father. Rosie had mixed feelings for him. It was deep in her bones. Given the illness she was suffering, the fear still existed.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Leonardo put Rosie back on the bed and said, Sleep now. As soon as Rosie was back on the bed, she crawled under the nket and looked at Leonardo vigntly. She now looked like a wounded deer. Summers heart softened. She tugged at Leonardos arm and said in a low voice, How about you waiting outside? Im not going out. Casting a nce at Summer, Leonardo sat down beside the bed. Seeing his fathering over, Rosie quickly hid under the nket. Leonardo pulled the nket away, Rosies head showing up. Rosie was about to hide again, Leonardo directly seized her under control. Not able to move at all, Rosie red at Leonardo like a trapped beast, with no vicious look at all. Finally, Rosie fell asleep as it was getting toote. When Summer and Leonardo came out of Rosies room, it was almost 2 a. m. in the morning. People were tired atte night, but they showed no sign of sleepiness. Summer closed the door. Before she could speak, she heard the door opening on the other side. She looked over and saw Kate was walking out. In a loose coat, Kate looked even smaller. Summer noticed the hood on her head. It wasnt as neat as it was during the day, which meant she put it on in a hurry. She guessed that Kate hurriedly put it on knowing Leonardo was here. Oh, they were siblings. Summer sighed inwardly and turned to look at Leonardo. Approaching, Kate swept her gaze across them and stopped beside Leonardo, saying curtly, Oh, youre here. Leonardo replied with a Yes. Kate wanted to say something more, but Leonardos cold face stopped her. You can sleep with Summer. You can get everything you need, just likest time you came. Then she turned around and went back to her room. On the half way, however, she thought of something and turned around, It takes several hours toe from Hoover City. You must havee right after work. Did you have dinner? Kate was asking Leonardo, but her gaze was on Summer, who knew that Kate was reminding her. It waste when Leonardo got here. Summer couldnt spare the time for something else, and didnt ask whether Leonardo had his supper or not. After Kate finished speaking, she excused herself back to her room, leaving Summer and Leonardo in the corridor. Summer asked Leonardo, Did you have dinner? Before Leonardo could say something, Summer said, Follow me. Ill get you something to eat. She knew Leonardo very well. When Tim told Summer where Rosie was, she knew Leonardo would follow her if he found out about it. Therefore, Tim must have told Leonardo in the first ce. Knowing that, Leonardo must skip dinner and drove straight here. Leading Leonardo to the kitchen, Summer found some eggs and carrots in the refrigerator and she decided to make egg-fried rice for him. The kitchen and the dining room were connected. While Summer was cooking, Leonardo sat at the dining table, looking at her. After the egg-fried rice was ready, Summer made him some vegetable soup. Leonardo ate everything but onion. So, when Summer put the tes on the table, Leonardo began to gobble. Soon, the tes were empty. Sitting opposite him and watching him taking his time with the meal, Summer felt sorry for him. If Leonardo wasnt with her, he wouldnt have any weaknesses. And he wouldnt have driven here in the middle of the night. If he didnt have any weaknesses, he would still be calm and confident Mr. Emerson. Nobody would be able to harm him. But now, Rosie and she had be his weaknesses. Seeing that Leonardo had finished his meal, Summer said in a low voice, Leonardo. What? Leonardo nced at her and stood up. He picked up the tes and said, Let me take the tes to the kitchen first. Then he pulled up his chair and walked towards the kitchen. Perhaps influenced by Rosie, when Summer lived in the rental apartment, Rosie had helped Leonardo develop the habit of cleaning their tes. There were no servants there. They had to do everything on their own. That was when Leonardo formed that habit. Summers gaze followed him all the way into the kitchen. Leonardo did not just throw them in the sink. Instead, he leaned slightly forward, washed them carefully and put them aside before returning to the dining room. They sat face to face. It was a rare moment of calmness. Summer asked, Did you give Tim a hard time? Leonardos eyebrows knitted when speaking of him. What? Should I praise him instead? Oh, his tone I forced him to tell me. Dont me him. Besides, I wont go to him if you tell me. Summer reproached. Leonardos lips pursed into a hard line and he didnt say anything. When will you tell me what happened to Rosie? Who do you think I am? When will you take this family seriously? Im not just Summer who needs protection all the time. Im your wife who can share your troubles. And I am Rosies mother who cares about everything about her, and everything about her has to do with me! After her long speech, she heaved a sigh of relief. She had long wanted to say these words to him, but he never listened. After a long time, Leonardo said, But in my heart, you are just Summer. Chapter 627 Come Back Summer found her speechless after Leonardos words. She stared at Leonardo, observing his expressions and guessing what he was thinking. But she got nothing from his expressions.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. She said impatiently, So you take it for granted that you kept everything you thought you didnt want me to know from me? Do you think it was good for me? Leonardo narrowed his eyes and asked, Do you think telling you everything is good for you then? Summer felt that her knowledge of Leonardo was so limited after all. Was he smart? No, he was so obsessive and stubborn. What she and Leonardo tried to express was not even close. Go to sleep. Summer stood up and walked upstairs. The bedroom that Kate prepared for her was the one Leonardo stayedst time. The room was cozy and the bed was soft. Turning off the light, Summers eyes remained open in the darkness. She couldnt sleep. She kept tossing and turning, thinking about Rosie. When she thought Leonardo had fallen asleep, she sat up and turned on the bedsidemp, about to check on Rosie. She was still worried about Rosie. However, she had only just stood up when Leonardo, who she thought was sleeping, sat up too and asked in a clear voice, Where are you going? Summer was startled. She turned to look at Leonardo and said, You She paused for a moment before continuing, I want to check on Rosie. Ill go. Leonardo got out of bed, putting on his coat and went out. This just happened so fast. Before Summer could react, the door was closed. But she still followed. Rosie was in sound sleep. Back in the room, they did not go to bed in sync. I dont want you to know about it because I dont want to see you like this. Leonardo spoke. In the silent night, his voice sounded deeper with mixed feelings. But if I found it out a long timeter, have you ever thought how guilty I would feel? Summer did not expect Leonardo to understand her. Neither of them had a good sleep at night. The next morning, they got up early. Summer went to check on Rosie before going downstairs to make breakfast. She got Rosies breakfast before everyone elses. It was cold. Rosie sleptte at night, so she got upte in the morning. Summer made her breakfast and then brought it upstairs. Rosie had already woken up and was staring nkly out of the window. Good morning. Summer walked over and ced the breakfast on the table, smiling. Rosie was hungry. Attracted by the smell, she stared at the breakfast on the table. You must be hungry. Now get cleaned and dressed so you can have your breakfast. Summer kept herself gentle and slow to avoid startling her. Rosie stared at Summer expressionlessly. Summer didnt know what she was thinking, or perhaps she didnt think of anything. Right on the cue, the door was pushed open. Before she could turn around to see who it was, she saw Rosie shrink in fear. Its fine, dont be afraid. Summerforted Rosie gently. She was delighted inwardly. Before Leonardo arrived, Rosie didnt react at all, like a malfunctioned robot. However, Leonardo camest night, and Rosie was afraid of him. She was afraid! Although it wasnt a good reaction, it was at least a reaction that normal people would have. At the very least, Rosie could feel what normal people would feel. Summer was ecstatic. Rosie kept staring at Leonardo vigntly. Seeing Leonardoing nearer, Rosie ran into Summers arms. Summer couldnt believe what was happening, dumbfounded. It took her a few seconds toe through and hugged Rosie. Summer turned to Leonardo with a triumphant smile. Aftering back from abroad, Leonardo had been missing Summers true smiles. Seeing Summer so happy, Leonardo couldnt help butugh. Leonardos arrival had aroused Rosies perception of emotions. As long as she saw Leonardo, she would seek protection from others and hide in their arms. But if Leonardo was leaving, she would peek at him despite her fear. That was a mixed of love and fear, Summer thought. Rosie was cute either way in Summers eyes. Rosies breakfast went very well. When Summer took Rosies tes out, she found Leonardo standing outside, waiting for her. Taking the tes over, Leonardo walked downstairs without saying a word. At the kitchen, Leonardo said, Its time to go back. Go back? As soon as these words came out, Summer realized Leonardo was talking abouting back to Hoover City. Summer became serious and wandered her attention to Rosies te. No, Im not going back without Rosie. I need to look after her. Given her situation, how could I leave her alone and return to Hoover City? After a moment of silence, Leonardo said, Then take Rosie with us. Summer raised her head and looked at him in doubt. Youre not just Summer, and Im not just Leonardo. Im Rosies father. I hope she can get well soon. Nothing matters more than Rosie to me. Looking Summer in her eyes, Leonardo said word by word, clearly and firmly. They looked at each other for a while and smiled. Summer then thought of something else. What about your sister? What about her? Summers smile faded at the thought of Kates cancer. Kate was Leonardos sister. They had the same blood in their veins. Leonardo fell silent. Summer asked him softly, Can you tell me what you are thinking? There was no eternal love or eternal hate in this world. The heart was the most unfathomable thing. Summer knew Leonardo had mixed feelings for Kate. And that feelings might influence his decisions. If possible, she cane back with us. Summer said while looking at Leonardo. Seeing that Leonardos face did not change, she continued, After all, she is Rosies aunt. She did not say that Kate was Leonardos sister for she was afraid that Leonardo wouldnt buy it. Leonardos heart had softened, but he could not make up his mind. Then Summer would do it for him! Chapter 628 Know Their Schedule Inside and Out Leonardo said nothing. After a while, she realized he had no intention of saying more, so she added, Its settled then? Ill go ask Kate what she thinks. Leonardo did not object. Summer looked around for Kate. Kate was sitting in front of the mirror holding her wig. Every woman longed for being a beauty. Not to mention Kate who had had lived avish lifestyle. Even if she was sick and lost most of her hair, she could use wigs, lots of wigs, long, short, straight and curly wigs. Seeing Summer walking in, Kate put down the wig and asked, What? Summer took a few steps forward and stopped close to Kate before she spoke. Leonardo and I are going back to Hoover City. Kate froze slightly after what she said. Summer knew she was shocked. Summer continued, I want to take Rosie back with us. What do you mean? Why did you take Rosie away? She is fine here. Hoover City is not a good idea. It is so inconvenient. We are her parents. We should stay by her side now. Kate couldnt find another reason to refute Summer. Well. Kate sighed slightly and nodded, Youre right. After all, she is your child. She should be with you. Though Kate had tried her best to suppress her emotions, Summer still found a trace of disappointment in her eyes. Kates reactions didnt escape Summers eyes. But Summer only stood, saying nothing. Summer then asked as if it was nothing, What about you? Will you go back with us? Hearing Summers words, Kate could no longer hide her surprise. Rosie was close to you these days. If you go back with her, she can see you every day, which might be helpful to her recovery. It seemed Summer was talking nothing else but Rosie, but in fact, she was persuading Kate to go back with them. And Kate was smart enough to know that. Although she did not have many chances to talk to Summer, Kate knew her as well. Summer was not reckless. Kate knew she must have discussed it with Leonardo. Kate looked at Summer for a while without saying a word, her mouth slightly open and eyes wet. Get ready then, if you want. Well be leaving soon. Summer did not intend to stay here to see her crying, much less tofort her. When Summer turned around and was about to go out, she noticed that Kate was wiping her eyes. She went out, as if she saw nothing. Neither Summer nor Leonardo brought anything over, so they didnt have to pack their things. However, it was not easy to get Rosie into the car. Rosie had regarded her room as her safe heaven, so she did not want to leave. A lot of efforts were put into getting Rosie into the car. Except them, Bruce, Kates bodyguard was also in the car. Summer was curious about him, because he looked nothing like a bodyguard. But on the way, she did not have the chance to ask Leonardo about him, for Rosie had always been leaning against her. Three Emersons sat in the back row, Leonardo and Summer on both sides, and Rosie in the middle. Rosie was afraid of Leonardo, so she could only lean against Summer. This meant Rosie trusted her, which made Summer happy. At four oclock in the afternoon, the car stopped in front of the vi in Hoover City. Summer wrapped Rosie up with a nket that she had prepared and carried her upstairs right to her room. Rosie seemed to have an impression of her own room. When she got in, she quickly shrank back against a corner. Summer consoled her for a while and she fell asleep. By consoling, it meant Summer talking to her, standing two meters away. After settling down Rosie, Summer left the room. She ran into Leonardo when she got out. Hush. Summer gestured him to be quiet. When she closed the door, she said, Rosie is asleep. Hearing this, Leonardo asked, With no trouble? Summer smiled, rxed, Yeah. Seeing Summer beaming, Leonardo knew she meant it, and he didnt ask more. Summer looked around and did not see Kate, Where is Kate? Have you settled her down? Leonardo said expressionlessly, Servants will see to it. Summer could vaguely feel what Leonardo was thinking. Kate was now repentant. Leonardo could live with Kate, but the eptance was limited. Ill go take a look. Summer patted Leonardos hand and said. Leonardo frowned and grabbed her, You dont have to. Summer smiled and pulled out her hand. She went to Kates room. Kate was arranged into the guest room. The room was inly decorated, so she would need a lot stuff. Summer said as a hostess, If you need anything, just tell the servants. Kate looked over Summers shoulders. Summer knew that she was looking for Leonardo, but she would be disappointed. Summer said nothing, Ill leave so that you can have some rest. Just as she walked out of Kates room, her phone rang. When she saw the number, her face sank. It was no one else but Stanley. Why did he call her now? Summer hesitated for a moment before answering the phone. Hello? She was in no mood for pleasantries. Stanley was straight too. He asked, Where did you and Leonardo gost night? Summer was shocked. He knew Leonardo had left Hoover Cityst night?Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Stanley knew it inside and out! However, on second thought, Summer felt he had no idea that Leonardo and she didnt leave together. Did he think they left together? Chapter 629 Mysterious Power Thoughts stormed in her mind, but she managed to control. She sneered, Watch your tone. Are you bossing me around? Do you think I am your people like Jenny? Stanley was silent for a moment and chuckled, Summer, why do you think like that? I only care about you. Leonardo is cunning and devious. Im afraid that he will fool you. Summer dissed back, Youre not much better than him. Stanley managed a weak smile, Forget it if you dont want to tell me. I wont force you. After all, we are friends. I wont control you like Leonardo did. Summer sneered inwardly, but her tone sounded much softer. She sighed and said helplessly, Since you want to know so much, Ill tell you. Youll know it one day even if I dont tell you now. Dont overthink, Summer. Im just worried about you. Summer ignored Stanleys words, Last night, Leonardo wanted to go to that town. I found it strange so I followed him to see what he was going to do. Then what did he do? Stanley said eagerly. Summer told him the excuse she had made up already, He went there to pick up Kate. They did pick up Kate. That was true. Stanley would get the same information. As for Rosies whereabouts, they had always paid attention to it. Therefore, as long as Rosie did not go out, Stanley would not know it. But now Rosie was back in Hoover City, Stanley would probably know soon. Hearing what she said, Stanleys tone changed slightly, Arent Leonardo and Kate enemies now? Who knows? Find out yourself if you want to know. I just want to get revenge on Leonardo. I have no interest in what happened between them. After that, she hung up. She pondered for a moment and looked up to see Leonardo not far away. She didnt know if he had heard her conversation with Stanley just now. Summer walked towards him and then asked, You dont go check on Kate? She pointed in the direction of Kates room. Leonardo said nothing and led her straight to the study. When they got in, Leonardo closed the door. Then, he walked to the window with his hands into the pockets. He stared out of the window, looking irritated. Whats the matter? Summer walked over and stood beside him. After a while, Leonardo said, Even if I disagreed, you just didnt give up your ns, did you? Summer knew Leonardo was referring to her pretending to take revenge on him and therefore revealing the secret of Stanley. Without the slightest hesitation, she said curtly, Yes, I will still do so.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Seeing no reaction from Leonardo, Summer sighed slightly and said, Especially after seeing Rosie, I must do this. If we dont figure out what Stanley is up to, we will never get out of this nightmare. You just dont believe that I can handle this. Leonardos voice was cold and dry, coated with frost. Ive exined to you many times why I do this. Its not that I dont believe you, but I want to do something for you, for Rosie, and for us. Ive always trusted you, but I cant let you take everything by yourself. Stanley is now against you. He is so calcting and shrewd, and some mysterious power is supporting him too. Only I can let his guard down and get close to him. This is the best way. Leonardos face was cold while Summer was talking. Summer wondered if he had listened to her. She knew Leonardo didnt want her to take risks. But she had responsibilities too. She was more than a woman who needed to be protected. She was better than this. Knowing Summer was back in Hoover City, Jessica came right away. Whats going on between you and Leonardo? When they were in Country M, Jessica witnessed what Summer did at the banquet. Summer paused and looked her in the eyes. She said seriously, Jessica, this isplicated. I dont know where to start, and I dont want to get you involved. Im so worried about you! Jessica frowned and looked at her anxiously. Dont worry. Leonardo is here. Im not worried with him around. Dont worry about me. Summer put on a smiley face. But I may be very busy these days, so donte if theres no emergency, okay? Oh, and do not contact Stanley again. I know. Jessica snorted, I know he is not a good person. Hell be sorry one day. After that, Jessica thought of something and asked, Wheres Rosie? I want to see her. Shes asleep. Maybe another day. Summer rejected. Jessica was never a sensitive person. She did not find anything unusual. Since Summer said that, she didnt insist. That night, Jessica stayed for dinner, and that was when she saw Kate. She was ck-jawed to see Kate in Leonardos house. She raised her puzzled eyes to Summer. Why was Kate here? Summer only shook her head, telling her she had no idea either. Jessicas face was no longer friendly after seeing Kate. After dinner, she stood up and said, Summer, Im leaving. Can you walk me out? Summer knew that Jessica had something to ask her, so she got up and walked her out. At the door, Jessica looked around and pulled Summer aside, asking, What happened to Kate? Leonardo let her stay at his home? Has he lost his mind? Kate has cancer. She hasnt much time left. Jessica was lost for words hearing what Summer said. The dying people were always forgivable. Although Jessica hated Kate, she couldnt talk evil of her when she knew Kate was suffering from cancer. She paused for a moment and asked, She is dying, so she wouldnt cause any trouble, right? Summer lowered her head and looked at her shoes, Maybe. Jessica snorted, If it werent for her, you wouldnt have been separated from Leonardo for three years! Chapter 630 Clarify It Right Now! Speaking of this, memories came back to Summer. Its all good now, Jessica. What had troubled me then didnt trouble me anymore. You cant forget it! Jessica poked Summers head with a finger, Anyway, keep an eye on Kate. I should go. Bye! Drive safe! Jessica pivoted around and walked backwards, Get it! If married women are so sentimental, I wont get married for the rest of my life! Summer smiled to her until Jessicas car disappeared in the darkness. Stanley was capable of pretty much everything, and he would use everything and everyone that could be helpful. Summer was afraid that one day Stanley would take Jessica hostage as a threat for her. Therefore, shed better avoid contacting Jessica. Apart from what Stanley did behind everyones back, he had an iparable face and temperament. As a distinguished professor in the college, he was undoubtedly a pleasing sight among middle-aged bald professors. As a result, Stanley became a celebrity. When Summer worked outside and ate out, she would asionally hear young girls talking about him, the distinguished professor of psychology at Z University. Stanley really had a way of gaining supports. It was not hard to understand. Summer remembered that when she was in vegetable state, Stanley had taken care of her for three years in order to gain her trust. His willpower wormed his way in Summers mind. That Stanley bing famous had nothing to do with Summer. However, she forgot that people liked scandals of famous people. Hes so handsome, especially when he was teaching! He is such an expert! I wonder who will be so lucky to be his wife, and I feel so jealous of her! When Summer had lunch in a restaurant, the girls at next table kept discussing about Stanley. Would they still be crazy about him if they knew that Stanley was a piece of trash that even wouldnt let go of a child? Summer sneered and called the waiter, Can I get the check please? When she went out, two young girls walked from the opposite. For some unknown reason, they kept staring at her. When she walked farther and turned around, she found the girls still looking and gesturing in her direction. Summer frowned slightly and got on a quicker pace to Elizas studio. Ms. Summer When she entered, the staff greeted her. She looked like she wanted to say something, but words just wouldnte out of her mouth. Summer stopped and asked her, Whats wrong? Why are you looking at me like this? Do you have something to say? She shook her head, Why dont you go online and take a look? Summer fished for her phone while walking towards Elizas office. Eliza went out for a meeting this morning and she hasnte back yet. But Summer could enter her office as she wanted. Summer walked in, sat on the sofa, and took out her phone to check. She saw what the staff was referring to on a local entertainment newspaper. Unbelievable! Professor Bates girlfriend was her! With such an uproarious title, this article had been viewed millions of times, and thements had also exceeded tens of thousands. Summer checked the data before reading the article. Well, well, well. There was no need to read the article. Only the picture at the front was enough for the viewers to employ their imaginations. In the picture Stanley and she were having dinner at a restaurant a few days ago. Summer had been blocked and photographed by the paparazzi before. So, she was somewhat sensitive to the camera. But that day when she had dinner with Stanley, she didnt feel being photographed. Moreover, the picture was rather clear. Summer tightened the grip of her phone, then she called Stanley. As if he was waiting for her phone call, Stanley picked it up soon. Summer. His voice was gentle, but scary to Summer. Summer wasnt that polite. Stanley, what do you mean? I saw the news! You asked someone to take pictures of us on purpose, didnt you? Summer asked. You are so smart! You know it is me right away. Stanleys tone sounded somewhat relieved.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Summer clenched her teeth in anger, Youd better rify it right now! Are you ordering me? Stanley said leisurely, but Summer could sense the hidden anger. Just as Summer was about to speak again, she heard the door open behind her. Whatever. She then hung up. Summer clenched her phone tightly and took a deep breath to calm herself and then turned around. Eliza was just pushed in. Her eyes stopped on Summers face for a few seconds. What happened? You look like crap. As she spoke, she walked to her desk and sat down. Then she called her assistant for a cup of coffee. After the assistant went out, Summer sat down in the chair opposite to Elizas desk. Eliza took a sip of coffee and turned on herputer while talking to Summer, Theres an event tomorrow night. Come with me. The next second, she spat the coffee out. She almost choked on the coffee. Her eyes were streaming. She covered her nose and said anxiously, Tissue. Give me some tissue please! Summer knew what Eliza saw. Her reaction was just natural. Shaking her head, she threw the whole tissue box in front of Eliza. It took Eliza a while to calm down. Eliza turned theptop over to Summer and said, Tell me, what happened between you and this professor? You never fail to surprise me! Youve only been back for a few days! I think being a scriptwriter isnt enough for you, why dont you consider being an actress? Summer red at her, Dont kid me. No actress? Alright, what about going to the variety shows, either on TV or on the Inte? You can earn a lot. Eliza sounded like she took it seriously. Seeing that Summer was still gloomy, Eliza stopped joking. Eliza got it all professional. Do you want me to settle this situation? No, thanks. Ill call it a day. After that, Summer picked up her bag and walked out. Eliza reminded her, Hey, dont forget the event tomorrow night! Alright! Chapter 631 I Want Nothing to Do with You, Leonardo Summer went straight home. After taking Rosie home, Leonardo almost took all his work back to take care of Rosie. He only went to thepany when there was a meeting or something urgent. Summer was the same. However, when she got home, the first person she saw was Kate, not Leonardo. Kate had seen the news, and she was not nice to Summer. She immediately walked over to Summer. You dont have anything to say about the news? Who is that man? Summer was in a bad mood. She could ept it if Leonardo questioned her, but not Kate. That man? Summer sneered, You didnt recognize him? Hes the expert you hired to hypnotize Leonardo and lock up his memories. He changed his clothes and didnt wear a mask. And now you dont know him anymore? Kates face changed. She looked at Summer with a pale face and was lost for words. He did more than that! Rosie became like this because of him! Summer said harshly as she turned extremely cold and fierce. Kate staggered back as if she was hit by a big blow. After a while, Kate took a swallow. Im sorry. Then she looked away and did not dare to look at Summer. Now Summer felt she was too mean to Kate, who was suffering from cancer. Summer tried to calm down and said, Ive got stuff. Im going to find Leonardo now. Then she went upstairs for Leonardo. Summer opened the door of the study room, but Leonardo was not there. After thinking for a moment, Summer thought that he was probably in Rosies room. Then she turned around and walked to Rosies room. Rosie was getting better after returning home. Although she still didnt speak much, she could recognize people now. Summer knocked on the door before pushing it open gently. When the door opened, Rosie ran over to Summer and hid behind her before Summer figured out what was going on. Although Summer knew that Rosie would not answer her question, she still asked, Whats wrong? Then Summer looked around and found that Rosies toys were scattered all over the room. And Leonardo was sitting on the ground, ying with blocks. There was a small pile of blocks beside him, which could be Rosies work. Summer walked over and looked down at Leonardo, What did you do to Rosie? Rosie grunted behind Summer. I said we should y together, but she didnt want to. So, were ying our own games. Leonardo looked up at Summer. Then he lowered his head and went back to y with the blocks. This man was so boring! He took away a childs toy. Summer brought Rosie to the small pile of blocks. Then she smiled at Rosie. Rosie, lets y with the blocks again. Ill get you what you need. Rosie looked at Summer. Then she went back to y with blocks on the ground. However, she would nce at Summer every time she picked up a block. Summer had yed with Rosie before, so she knew what kind of blocks Rosie would need while stacking them. So, Summer turned around and took those blocks from Leonardo. When Summer took those blocks over, Rosie did not dare to take them. Rosie just held her hands back and carefully observed Leonardo, not daring to take those blocks. So, Summer just ced them in front of Rosie and turned to get more from Leonardo. After taking over those blocks, Summer would ask Rosie, You need this now? Dont be afraid. This is your toy, and you didnt agree to give it to him. He took it, and Mom is getting it back for you. Only then did Rosie begin to use those blocks that Summer took over. Leonardo remained expressionless and silent as Summer tore down his block castle. He just watched Rosie building up her castle, then he stood up and got out of the room. Summer also got up and followed him. Summer closed the door of Rosies room, and ran to catch up with Leonardo. Summer bit her lips and turned to stare at Leonardo, but she could not tell what he was thinking. She followed him into the study and asked hesitantly, Did you see the news? Are you talking about the news that Professor Stanley dated his girlfriend? Leonardo asked coldly as he looked down at Summer with a mocking smile. Remember I met Stanley in a restaurant? He arranged some people to take these photos and asked the media to write this news. He just wanted to make troubles for me. Summer even suspected that Stanley might have known that she was not hypnotized. If you didnt go to Country M for Stanley, we would have held our wedding long ago! And everyone should know that you, Summer, are my wife! Leonardo raised his voice and said harshly. So youre still ming me? What did you want me to do at that time? Did you want me to be ungrateful? Dont forget it. This is your familys fault! Summer was so angry that her mind went nk. And she blurted out whatever she thought of. If it werent for Adams, Rosie wouldnt have been taken away when she was less than one month old. If it werent for Kate, you wouldnt have lost your memories for three years. You always say that you want to protect me and give me a carefree life. Alright, lets break up! Lets split up now! Everything would be perfect if we end our rtionship! Summer raised her voice. It turned so shrill that her own voice was somewhat unfamiliar to her. Leonardo looked at her with a sullen face. His body tensed up as if he would lose control at any moment.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Summer knew well about Leonardo. She knew he was furious now. However, he was trying to control himself. But Summer was no less angry than him. Her chest was heaving, and she was subduing her anger. Now they just stared at each other. After a long time, Leonardo said in a t cold deadly tone, Summer, thats how you really feel. Summers eyes widened immediately. She calmed down now and realized what nonsense she had just said. However, Leonardos words annoyed her again. She stared at Leonardo and said word by word, Thats right! Thats what Ive been thinking about! If we hadnt been together, those things wouldnt have happened! Chapter 632 I Tried to Respect You After Summer said that, the room went so quiet that they could only hear their breathing. Summer felt suffocated by the silence. Leonardo stood before her and remained silent. Summer pushed him. Say something! But Leonardo just turned around and left without saying anything. Summer gritted her teeth and pointed at his back. Leonardo, if you go out today, we will break up for real! Leonardo was never the only one who could talk tough. Summer could also do it! However, most of the time, Leonardo only wanted to scare her, and he didnt really do anything to her. Leonardo was a soft-hearted man. He just liked the tough talk. However, Summer was different. Most of the time, she was soft-hearted, but she meant what she said. Leonardo stopped three meters away from Summer for a moment, and then he walked out without hesitation. The door closed with a loud and ear-piercing ng. Summers heart ached as if Leonardo punched on it. Summer lost all her strength. She staggered to a chair and sat down. She lowered her head and covered her face with her hands for a long time. Summer stayed in Leonardos study for a long time, until someone knocked on the door. Only then did Summer realize it was so dark outside. It was already evening. Iming, Summer shouted before she stood up. However, she sat for too long, and her legs felt numb. She supported herself by the table for a while before she got better. Then she slowly walked to the door. Summer opened the door and was surprised to see Tim. Tim? What are you doing here? Sometimes, Tim would stay for dinner. But it would only happen when he drove Leonardo home from thepany at the dinner time. Normally, Tim only brought the documents here and made a report to Leonardo. He wouldnt stay here for long, let alonee to Summer for anything. Now Tim looked very embarrassed. He opened his mouth, but closed it without speaking. He hesitated for a long time and did not say anything. Just say it. Summer was getting more confused. Why did Tim beat around the bush? He was a cautious and calm man. Tim frowned slightly as if he had finally made up his mind. He lowered his head and spoke a little faster than usual. It sounded like he was not as calm as usual. Mrs. Emerson, the servant has packed your things and prepared the car. You can set off now. What do you mean? Summers face turned pale bit by bit, and her voice trembled. Raise your head and look at me. Tell me whats going on! But Tim kept his head down. Mr. Emerson said this is his house. You and he are not married yet, so you are. Summer interrupted him, Leonardo wanted me to get out? Tim did not dare to say anything, but his silence proved everything. Summer knew they had a big quarrel this time. But she never expected that he would want her out! Leonardo used to try every way to bring her here, but now he was sending her away! Summer wed at her hair,ughed mockingly and then shouted, Where is Leonardo? Where is he? I want to see him! If he wants to get rid of me, talk to me himself! Tim finally looked up at Summer. He pursed his lips and didnt do as she said. This was between Leonardo and Summer, but Leonardo wanted Tim to handle it for him. First, Leonardo gave Tim the cold shoulder. And now Summer was venting her anger on Tim.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Tim just thought he might owe Leonardo much in his previous life. That was why Leonardo worked him so hard now. Tim was just repaying the kindness. Since Tim remained silent, Summer grew angrier. Alright! If you dont tell me where Leonardo is, Ill go find him myself! Then she pushed Tim away. But she saw Leonardo just as she moved one of her feet. Leonardo was wearing the same suit as he was in the study when he quarreled with Summer. Summer prepared it for him when she went out in the morning. And now, Leonardo was walking up to her in the suit she picked for him in the morning. And he was going to kick her out! Summer couldnt help but clench her hands so tightly that her knuckles ached. She stared at Leonardo, not even blinking her eyes. She didnt want to miss out on his subtle expression. Leonardo walked up to her and looked down at her. He looked so aloof and remote. He was giving Summer the coldest look she had ever seen. The intimacy in the past vanished as he said, I tried to respect you by asking Tim to do it. But you insisted that I say it myself. Alright, Ill do it for you. Summer tried her best to speak in a calm voice, Alright. We divorced three years ago, and were not married now. So, theres no need for us to live together. Leonardo never liked to talk too much. But he could easily hurt others when he spoke seriously. You mean were breaking up? Summer said thest two words with all her might. Youll get what belonged to you. As for Rosie, you might not be able to take good care of her now. She will stay with me. If you want custody, you can ask meter. Leonardo behaved himself with great calmness. It made Summer look more miserable, because she couldnt help but start trembling. She knew she should be as calm as Leonardo, but she couldnt make it! Summer looked at Leonardo in disbelief, You dont even want Rosie to live with you? Whether Rosie lives with you or me, its all the same to me. Anyway, shes my daughter. After saying that, Leonardo nced at Summer and raised his wrist to look at the time. Then, he looked back at Summer. I have something to do. I hope you will leave before Ie back. Then he turned around and left. Mr. Emerson. Seeing Summers expression, Tim couldnt help but try to stop Leonardo. Leonardo nced at him and said carelessly, Tim, I have confidence in you. I see, Tim replied with a headache. Leonardo strode away without any hesitation. Mrs. Emerson, you When Tim turned around, Summer was still looking in Leonardos direction. Tim didnt know if he should keep going. Summer took a deep breath and tried to calm down. Tim, I will leave. I wont make things difficult for you. After I move out, pleasee and see Rosie more often. Chapter 633 You Are a Celebrity I will, Tim sighed.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Summer nodded slightly. Then she turned around and walked to Rosies room. I want to see Rosie. Ill be back soon. Because Summer just wanted to see Rosie, Tim did not say anything else and silently agreed. Summer left the vi after seeing Rosie. At the gate of the vi, there were two cars waiting for her. One was filled with her things, and the other was probably to send her away. Summer looked down at the ground. I dont need these things. And you dont have to send me out. Ill drive myself. Tim knew well about Summer. He didnt insist and only asked, Then do you know the address of the new house? No. I wont live there. Summer refused and drove her car away. Standing under the lights at the gate, Tim watched Summer drive away before calling Leonardo. Mr. Emerson. Leonardo asked, Is she gone? Mrs. Emerson just left, but. She didnt take anything, nor did she want the house? Leonardo interrupted Tim. No, Tim sighed. After a moment of silence, Leonardo said, Alright. You can go back now. Tim wanted to say something, but he gave up after hearing Leonardos words. Alright. Tim had to hang up the phone. Summer moved back to the apartment she rented. She had kept it for a long time. Even if she moved back to Leonardos vi, she did not quit the ce. Now she could live in it again. Summer, Leonardo and Rosie had lived in this apartment for some time. So, she bought many things for it. The desk in the living room was very conspicuous. At that time, Leonardo had insisted on moving in, so she put a desk there for him. There were some of Leonardos documents in the desk. Summer walked to the desk and stood there for a while. Then, she walked around the desk and put away all the things Leonardo left on the desk and the bookshelf. After that, she put herputer and books on it. The desk was hers alone. It had been a long time since anyone had lived in the apartment. Summer cleaned it up. She didnt want to eat, so she didnt make dinner. She just went straight to sleep. The next morning, Summer drove to the supermarket. She bought a lot of daily necessities and food. Then she cooked lunch herself. After she got home and finished cooking, she got a call from Eliza. Remember I told you about tonights party yesterday? Do you have a dress? Come out and go shopping with me in the afternoon. Summer leaned against the chair and said faintly, Yeah, alright. Eliza noticed it and asked, Why are you so tired? Whats wrong with you? Im fine. Is there anything else? I got to go. Summer picked up her chopsticks and stabbed the dishes, all weary. Eliza called Summer to remind her of tonights party. So, hearing Summers words, she said goodbye and hung up the phone. Silence fell over the room again. Summer put her phone aside, picked at the food and put down her chopsticks. Then she stood up and slowly tidied up the tes. After cleaning the kitchen, Summer sat in front of theputer and wrote something. When the time came, she went out to meet Eliza. When Eliza saw Summer, she nced at her with a critical eye. She looked at Summer from head to toe. Then Eliza shook her head with a disgusted look. Summer, do you know youre a celebrity? How dare youe out without any makeup? And your clothes? This big winter coat and jeans. You dont even wear high heels. Summer remained expressionless as Eliza chewed her out. After Eliza finished speaking, Summer said seriously, Can we go see the dresses now? Did you listen to me? Eliza thought that Summer might not have listened to what she had said. Summer replied seriously, Sure. But why did Summer react like this? Eliza didnt know what to say. But then she asked with concern, What happened to you? Normally, when Summer went to the studio, she dressed very nicely. Today, when Summer went out like this, she looked lost and dejected. Since Eliza asked again, Summer lowered her head to look at herself and asked Eliza, Do I look like something happened to me? Eliza nodded. Summer paused before saying, I just didnt sleep well. But Eliza did not buy it at all. Summer didnt have any specific requirements for her dress, so she found herself one soon. But Eliza was very serious about tonights party, so she picked her dress carefully. Every time she picked one, she would ask Summer how it looked on her. However, after Summer made ament, Eliza would contradict her and pick a new one. Summer stared at Eliza for a while, and then she understood it. After Eliza came out with a new dress, Summer walked around her. Then, she leaned over to Elizas ear and whispered, Ms. Austin, Bowen wille to tonights party, right? How do you know? Eliza raised her head in surprise. Then she saw Summers smile, so she looked away into the mirror. She pretended to be careless. Well, its none of my business. However, Eliza failed to cover her feelings up even though she said in a nd tone. Summerughed and changed the topic. In the past few days, Eliza had made great progress in her work. And she became more skilled and experienced. However, it had been obvious that she liked Bowen. Eliza was trying so hard to pick the perfect dress, because she really wanted to impress Bowen and attract his attention at tonights party. Summer sat on the sofa and patiently waited for Eliza to change her dress. But this time, Eliza had stayed in the fitting room for a long time, and Summer got a little distracted. Suddenly, a womans voice pulled her back. I ordered a dress here. Could you see if it looks good on me? The woman sounded like she was talking to someone. However, no one replied to her. Summer felt that her voice sounded familiar. When she turned to look at the woman, the woman happened to look at her. They looked at each other and both got stunned. Chapter 634 The Woman Summer and the woman looked at each other for three seconds before they both looked away. In a big city like the Hoover City, the chances of seeing an acquaintance were weirdly high. Summer just came out to buy a dress, and she met someone she hadnt seen for a long time. Well, what a small world. Then Eliza finally came out of the fitting room. Summer, what about this dress? Eliza asked Summer with a smile. It was obvious that Eliza was very satisfied with this one. And it was indeed better looking than the others, so Summer nodded. Then Ill take this one! Eliza smiled and turned around. Then her smile disappeared. She leaned over to Summers ear with a vignt look and asked, When did Ambere? The woman who met Summers eyes was Amber. Summer did not look at Amber. She replied calmly, She just got in. Eliza carefully observed Summer, trying to figure out how she was feeling now, but Eliza only got disappointed in the end. She did not see any emotions on Summers face. It was said that Leonardo had dated Amber. Although the official ount of the Emerson Group denied the rumor, most people still believed that those media must have got evidence to say so. Even Eliza thought Leonardo had an affair with Amber. However, Eliza believed that Leonardo must have a closer rtionship with Summer. But Summer kept her mouth shut. So, Eliza could hardly know anything. Eliza gave up gossiping with Summer. She started guessing why Amber came here. Shes also going to a dinner party tonight? It reminded Summer. Amber also worked in the television station. So, it was not strange that she was also going to attend a party. Hurry up and get changed. Summer didnt want to stay here any longer. She pushed Eliza into the fitting room. Wait for me, Eliza said as she closed the door, Ille out soon. Summer turned around and found that Amber was walking towards her. It was toote to pretend that she hadnt seen Amber. Ms. Summer, I havent seen you for a long time. You look so thin. And no offense, a bit gaunt. Amber stood in front of Summer and raised her chin. Although she was smiling, she couldnt hide her arrogance. Now Amber was like the old Kate. However, Amber was more reserved than Kate. Summer raised her eyebrows. She sat on the sofa and was toozy to move. She said idly, Thank you, Miss Amber. You seem to have gained a lot of weight. The food must be very delicious, right? Summer suddenly remembered that Amber seemed to be talking to someone. But now, Amber was alone. Where was the guy who came to buy the dress with her? Why did he leave? Amber choked on Summers words. Her face froze, but she returned normal soon when she thought of something. Ms. Summer, youre so good at jokes. Its not because of food. Im just happy about something. Ambers smile widened as she said meaningfully, Anyway, you look terrible, Ms. Summer. Anything happened? Summer narrowed her eyes and looked at Amber, Do you want so? Summer felt that Amber was implying something.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Why do you think of me like that? Weve known each other for so long. Of course, I want you to be happy. Summer looked at Amber without saying a word. She nced at the fitting room and frowned slightly. Why took Eliza so long? Eliza seemed to know Summer was getting anxious. The next moment, Eliza opened door of the fitting room. Eliza walked out and handed her card to the shop assistant. Please wrap this dress for me. Then Summer stood up and said, Can we go now? Sure, in a minute. Eliza replied with a smile. The shop assistant finished wrapping quickly, so Eliza and Summer got their dresses soon. Eliza took their dresses and pulled Summer away. And Eliza hadnt said a word to Amber the whole time. Eliza knew Amber, but she had never talked much with Amber. In other words, Amber didnt like Eliza, and Eliza didnt like Amber either. Anyway, Eliza was notpeting with Amber. If they did not have to deal with each other, both of them would pretend not to know each other. After leaving the shop, Eliza leaned to Summer and said, I heard you talking to Amber in the fitting room. Although I dont know what you guys were talking about, shes so annoying when she started it. Amber must be up to no good in that weird tone. Is that so? Even Eliza felt the same way. Summer thought that she might be right, and Amber did not talk to her for no reason. We should stop talking about her. Shes so frustrating. Lets hit the other stores. Eliza took Summer to buy shoes. In the evening, they had their hair done and changed into their dresses to go to the party. Several sponsors were invited to this party too. However, when Summer got there, she found there were more people than she had expected. After all, this wasnt a big party. There shouldnt be so many people. When Eliza arrived at the party, she went to get in touch with her connections. Summer sat alone in a corner. She just watched people mingling. She took a drink, but she didnt drink much. Summer! Eliza suddenly ran over in a hurry. Whats wrong? Why are you in such a hurry? Summer nced at the chair beside her and signaled for Eliza to sit down. No, Ill just stand. An update for you: they said Leonardo wille overter! Summer was stunned for a moment and muttered, No wonder. No wonder so many people came to this party. It turned out that they were all here for Leonardo. Summer didnt say anything, so Eliza asked, Whats wrong with you? Say something. Whatever. It has nothing to do with me. Summer picked up her ss and drank it all in one gulp. A waiter happened to pass by. Summer took a ss of champagne and drank more than half of it fast. Eliza opened her mouth as she saw Summer gulping down champagne and though to herself, Girl, it seems Leonardo does have something to do with you. And you must have a very close and long-standing rtionship with him. But Eliza did not say anything. Suddenly, the crowd looked in one direction, and the buzzing grew louder. Summer knew it was Leonardo without looking over there. Summer did not want to stand up, so Eliza went over alone. But very soon, Eliza returned. Then she said with aplicated expression. Leonardo brought a woman with him! And youll never guess who she is! Chapter 635 I Am Tired of Leonardo Summers face changed when Eliza said that Leonardo brought a woman with him. Eliza looked like she had seen a ghost, so Summer tentatively said a name. Amber? How do you know? Eliza sat down beside Summer. Youre right. That is Amber! Summer turned to look at the entrance. However, the crowd gathered there, and she couldnt see Leonardo and Amber at all. But she slowly stood up and smoothed her dress while staring in the direction. What are you doing? Eliza couldnt help but ask when she saw Summer doing that. Ill take a look. After saying that, Summer walked to the crowd. People were very forgetful. Summer had been the primary focus when she married and divorced Leonardo. However, after the news got cooled, no one mentioned Summer again. Even if a few people here recognized Summer, they didnt think much or say anything. After all, Leonardo and Amber were the most eye-catching couple at tonights party. And some people beside Summer were whispering about Leonardo and Amber.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Didnt the Emerson group say that their president doesnt like a Thompson? Who knows? Perhaps Mr. Emerson has changed! Miss Amber is so pretty, and she has such a good family. Its not surprising that Leonardo likes her. Whats the point of you guys talking so much? Just wait and see. Yeah, youre right. Summer heard their words, but she didnt care about them at all. She was focused on Leonardo and Amber. They were walking over side by side. Although Amber did not hold Leonardos arm, they were very close. And Leonardo did not show any dislike or disgust. Even though Amber was only walking with Leonardo, it could arouse many thoughts in these peoples mind. Leonardo wore a dark suit as he always did, tall and elegant. Amber looked quite exquisite from head to toe. Even her dress was the work of a famous designer. If peoplepared her dress to Summers, they would find that thetter one looked too in. Summer stood amidst the crowd, but nobody noticed her. She watched Leonardo and Amber walking past her. She couldnt help but clench her hands. Did Leonardo get back with Amber again? Both Summer and Leonardo said many harsh words yesterday in the vi. Leonardo was an arrogant man. In the past, even if there was a huge conflict between them, he would not want to kick her out. Butst time, Summer could tell from his tone that he had made up his mind. So, she didnt say anything else and left. After moving out of the vi, Summer had tried her best not to think about Leonardo and his words. However, the Hoover City was too small, and she could meet him at any event or party. Summer took a deep breath and lowered her head withplicated feelings. Eliza came over to Summer, and turned to ask, Summer, theres something wrong with you. Eliza had been curious about Summer and Leonardos rtionship. She always felt that they were connected. Even if they were not, they must be seeing each other from time to time. But now, Eliza felt that she might have thought too much and misunderstood them. It was too hard to figure out their rtionship! Arent you going to introduce me to some people? Lets go. Id like to meet them. Summer raised her head and looked quite normal. Eliza was stunned for a moment. She had offered to introduce those people to Summer. But Summer was never interested. Now Summer became quite active. Eliza knew why she turned active like that. So, there was no need to say the reason out. Eliza nodded. Alright, follow me. Then, Summer followed Eliza to meet the directors and producers. Regardless of whether he was famous or not, Eliza would exchange her business card with him, which showed her social skills. After a round, Summers cheeks flushed from the wine. Eliza shook her head, Ill ask the waiter to bring you a cup of hot water. Why are you drinking so much? You can just take a sip. If youre upset, I can drink with you after the party. No, Im not upset. Im just happy to meet so many masters. This way, it will be easier for me to get more work. Summer was refreshed and said seriously. Eliza was surprised and persuaded by Summer. But she still asked the waiter to bring Summer a cup of hot water. Summer was a little dizzy from drinking, but it was not a big deal for her. After drinking the water, she went to the bathroom. And someone came to Eliza, so she had no time to worry about Summer. Eliza could only say, Come back quickly. Summer waved her hand at Eliza and walked towards the bathroom. After entering the bathroom, Summer stared at herself in the mirror nkly. She couldnt help but think of how Leonardo and Amber walked in side by side. The more she thought about it, the more distressed she felt. Summer bit her lips, took a deep breath, and took out her powder from her bag to freshen up. When she put the powder back and took out the lipstick, she saw someoneing in through the mirror. And it was Amber. Summer paused for a moment and then continued to put up her lipstick as if Amber did not exist. Amber slowly walked to Summers side and took out a lipstick from her bag. It looked like Amber was here to fix her face too. Neither of them spoke. Summer put the lipstick back into her bag and was about to leave, but Amber stopped her. Ms. Summer, are you leaving now? Its not easy for me to find a chance to talk to you. Why are you leaving so early? Summer stopped and looked back at Amber. She said mockingly, Miss Amber, if you have something to say, just say it. You look like damaged goods when you speak in that weird tone. Ambers face froze, and she was no longer rxed. She said with a cold face, Summer, do you know the difference between you and me? Summer raised her eyebrows and waited for Amber to finish her sentence. Its like the difference between clouds and mud. Amber continued in that gloomy voice. She raised her chin with a smile and looked at Summer arrogantly. Amber looked socent as if she was the victor. And Summer had seen this kind of expressions for so many times. Summer did not even blink her eyes. She brushed her hair back off her ears before saying idly, Yeah. You coveted my man in the past, and now you have taken him over. But Im already tired of him. Chapter 636 He Moved On without Hesitation As Summer said that, Amber was so angry that she screamed, Summer! The anger in her tone could no longer be concealed. Amber wanted to show off to Summer. After all, Leonardo was the first man to fail Amber. Once she had a small victory, Amber wanted to show off to Summer. But Summer didnt seem to care at all. Instead, she said that she dumped Leonardo. How could Amber not get angry? Summer curled her lips with a calm expression. She raised her head and continued to speak. With a nce, she noticed Leonardo standing at the entrance of the bathroom. He stood there silently, his expression cold and solemn. His eyes fixed at Summer. Summer choked back her words. Leonardo did he hear what she just said? Summer looked at Leonardo, trying to see the expression on his face and guess if he had heard what she just said. However, Leonardo did not give her this chance. Leonardo only exchanged a nce with her before turning to look at Amber. Amber. Summer was quite familiar with his deep voice, but he was calling the name of another woman. When Leonardo called her name, Ambers anger disappeared. She nced at Summer triumphantly. Afterwards, she strode towards Leonardo as if she got her self-confidence back. As she reached Leonardo, Amber tentatively reached out to hold his arm. Lets go. Summers gaze fell on Leonardos arm. Ambers slender fingers were beautifully manicured, which appeared quite dazzling against the dark suit. Amber didnt let go of Leonardo, nor did Leonardo shake off her hand. Summer opened her lips slightly. Feigning a calm she did not feel, she turned around and walked to the mirror to wash her hands. Leonardo turned around to leave as soon as Amber took his arm. Summer caught a glimpse of their two figures disappearing. Then, she turned off the tap and ced her hands on the table in panic. Amber pulled Leonardo out of the bathroom. When Leonardo shook her hand away, she had taken only a few steps. Amber looked at her hand and frowned. She quickly caught up with Leonardo and blocked him. Then she asked coldly, Leonardo, what do you mean? Did you do it on purpose? You and Summer.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Leonardo shot a nce at Amber and Amber fell silent. His gaze lingered on Ambers hand for a moment and said calmly, You didnt wash your hands just now. Amber suddenly looked ill. She opened her mouth and her lips trembled, but she was unable to say. She did not wash her hands, but only fixed her face. In that case, no one could think of washing their hands. Even if she didnt wash her hands, as a gentleman, Leonardo couldnt say that to embarrass her. You. After a long time, she could only say such a word. Leonardo straightened his clothes and patted his arm as if something dirty was on it. Ambers face went an ugly green. Leonardo went past her and walked on. He had no intention of rectifying that awkward situation. Although Amber was a little angry, Leonardo rarely came to her. So, she did not want to waste this opportunity, and she could only follow him. Leonardo strode quickly. It was hard for Amber to keep up with him on her high heels. Amber followed him for a while and could not help but say, Leonardo, dont you know when you walk with ady, you should be more considerate? Thats what a gentleman does. Considerate? Leonardo sneered. I thought someone as knowledgeable as Miss Amber wouldnt be so vulgar. People are calling for gender equality, right? Why do men have to be more considerate? Leonardo looked so serious that Amber didnt know how to argue with this. Amber could only bottle up her anger and follow Leonardo into the banquet hall. At the entrance of the banquet hall, Amber calmed down and put on a smile. Then she turned to look at Leonardo and wanted to reach out to hold his arm. However, at the thought of what Leonardo just said, she could only drop that idea. Surprisingly, after arriving at the banquet hall, Leonardo slowed his steps to her pace. Amber told herself that Leonardo strode quickly just now was because he was in a hurry to return to the banquet hall. No matter how indifferent she pretended to be in front of Amber, Summer felt the pain as she watched Leonardo and Amber leaving arm in arm. She could deceive others, but could not deceive herself. On the surface, she was not upset after hearing Ambers words. However, when Leonardo called out Ambers name at the entrance of the bathroom, Summer knew that she had lost. Actually, she didnt understand why she and Leonardo hade to this point. She was confused why Leonardo was so determined. However, their problem had been around for a while. It came with time. Sometimes, Summer was annoyed since Leonardo was overbearing, but when he resolutely chased her away, she could do nothing but leave without taking anything from him. In this way, she could retain a little dignity. How decisive Leonardo was! He moved on without hesitation. Summer had tough at her own foolishness. She raised her head and closed her eyes to calm down. When she opened her eyes, she had recovered her senses. As soon as she walked out, she met Eliza who was looking for her. At the sight of her, Eliza couldnt help but roll her eyes. I thought you fell into a pit! Its been so long since you left. Summer brushed her hair and said calmly, I had a bad stomach. So, it took a long time. Eliza was startled and teased her, Summer, as a famous writer, shouldnt you be more decent? Lets go. Its so boring. Lets go and have some drink. Summer led Eliza to the banquet hall, with her arms around Elizas shoulder. Eliza was forced to follow Summer forward. As she walked, she turned to look at Summer and said, Drink? Are you really going to drink? Where? Summer stopped and thought for a moment. Then she turned around and smiled at Eliza, Golden Cauldron Club. Chapter 637 I Want to See Your Boss At the Golden Cauldron Club. Eliza and Summer stood side by side at the entrance of the Golden Cauldron Club. Everyone who came and went couldnt help but look at them. I didnt expect you to have such a good taste. Elizas gaze fell on Summer. Summer looked meaningfully at Eliza and chuckled softly, The people here are just rich. They have no taste Eliza did not know that Leonardo was the secret owner of the Golden Cauldron Club. She asked in puzzlement, What do you mean? If you dont like the Golden Cauldron Club, why are you here? Dont you think its fabulous? Summer nced at Eliza and walked in. They went to a private room and ordered many wines. The table was littered with white wine, red wine, beer, cocktails, and so on. Eliza picked up one bottle after another and looked carefully at it. Then, she sat opposite Summer and sighed, Are you going to drink yourself to death? Or are you going to drive yourself bankrupt? Summer did not say anything but began to pour herself wine. Eliza leaned over and continued to ask, The script of Lost City II hasnt been finished yet. Are you sure you can pay for these? Summer poured a cup for Eliza and smiled, I have you, right? Eliza stared at Summer in astonishment and could not utter a single word. You you actually want me to pay? You took me here. Shouldnt it be your treat? Eliza frowned as she picked up the ss and drained it in one gulp. This was insane! Eliza even doubted whether it was right to cooperate with Summer. Im just saying. Dont be so frightened. I can pay for it myself. Summer put down the ss, picked up another goblet, and poured red wine into it. These wines were worth millions. But Summer didnt blink once when she ordered it, and she even said she could pay for it herself. How can you speak so boldly? said Eliza, her lips twitching. Cut the crap. Drink! Summer poured some more wine into Elizas ss. Eliza used to drink with Summer. She thought Summer couldnt handle much drink, so she decided to drink less. If Summer got drunk, she would send Summer back. However, she underestimated Summer. Summers face did not change after drinking a few sses of wine. However, Eliza was a little dizzy. Eliza held her head with one hand and looked at Summer. How about we go back? We havent finished the wine yet. Summer grabbed Elizas sleeve as if she was afraid that Eliza would run away. Eliza could only sit down and continued to drink with Summer. In the end, Eliza got drunk first. You you drink less. After Eliza finished her sentence, she passed out. Summer was still clear enough in the head. Eliza? Summer walked to Elizas side and pushed her shoulder. Eliza did not react at all. She was really unconscious. She was so bad at drinking. Summer stood up and was about to go back to drink when she noticed the screen of Elizas phone lit up. Then the phone rang. On the screen were the words Private Driver. Private driver? Summer muttered and picked it up with a puzzled expression. Eliza usually drove herself. Who was the private driver? That was interesting. The phone was still ringing. Summer clicked the answer key. She put the phone to her ear. Before she could make a sound, she heard a steady and powerful male voice. Where are you? Summer felt that this voice sounded a little familiar. The man waited for a moment, but before she could say anything, he asked again, Why arent you talking? Summer slightly curled her lips and asked softly, Is it Bowen speaking? Who are you? Wheres Eliza? The man immediately became more vignt. There was a trace of anxiety in his voice. Eliza is in the Golden Cauldron Club. The room number is Let me see. Summer said as she stood up and walked to the door. Then she told Bowen their room number and hung up the phone. Bowen came faster than Summer had imagined. When he hurriedly pushed open the door, he first saw Eliza lying on the table, and then noticed Summer smiling at him. Anthony, long time no see, Summer said as she raised the ss. Anthony was the name of the male lead of Summers show Lost City, and Bowen yed it. Miss Summer. Bowen walked over, looking relieved. Summer asked casually, Do you want a drink? Bowen shook his head and looked down at Eliza. He frowned and asked, How much did she drink? Summer pointed to a few empty bottles on the side and motioned for Bowen to take a look. Bowen looked over and found that there were about four empty bottles. Summer leaned against the sofa, holding a goblet in her hand. We drank it all. Bowens eyes only paused on Summers face for two seconds before he politely looked away. They had drunk so much. Eliza was already drunk, but Summer looked like she was all right. Bowen politely asked, Miss Summer, how are you? How about I send you back first? No need. Just take Eliza away. Summer continued to drink, ignoring Bowen. Bowen was not officious. Since Summer said so, he left with Eliza. The room was empty, and Summer was shaking her ss and thinking. Suddenly, she put down her ss and opened all the remaining bottles. Then he took all the wine to the bathroom, poured it into the toilet, and flushed it down. Finally, there was only one bottle left. Summer raised it and drank it up. She was a little drunk.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Otherwise, she wouldnt want to call Leonardo. She demeaned herself again. Summer returned to the sofa and called for a waiter. When the waiter came in and noticed that the bottles were empty, a trace of surprise shed in his eyes. Miss, what can I do for you? Summer took out a card from her bag. The waiter asked, Miss, are you going to pay? Before that, I want to see your boss. Summer withdrew her hand and casually said, I suspect that you are selling illegal wine. Otherwise, why am I still not drunk? There were so many empty bottles on the table, and Summer did not look drunk. The waiter was stunned. Please wait a moment. Ill go get the boss now. After all, it was a huge order. The waiter couldnt handle it, so he immediately went out to look for the head. Chapter 638 Do I Look Like I’m Hard Up? Very quickly, the waiter brought the manager over. The managers face changed as soon as he saw Summer. The manager knew Summer was Leonardos ex-wife, so he knew her. He must be very capable since he was the manager in the Golden Cauldron Club. The manager smiled, I didnt expect you toe, Miss Summer. If I had known it, we should have treated you better. Summer knew that the manager was just being polite. The Golden Cauldron Clubs target customers were rich people. Apart from Leonardos ex-wife, Summer was just a budding writer. There were a lot of big shots in the Golden Cauldron Club, so Summer was nothing. The manager was polite to Summer because he wanted to avoid this turning into a whole big thing. Usually, Summer would leave it at that. However, she hade here to cause trouble, so she wouldnt forget about it like this. Its very kind of you. Summer looked up at the manager and slightly curled her lips. She didnt appear to be arrogant but would not make people feel good either. Summer tilted her head and said in a low voice, Perhaps the waiter didnt make my point clear. I want to see your boss. The managers face changed slightly. In the beginning, he did have the idea to quash the affair. However, Summer wouldnt give up easily. Many people hade to cause trouble, and the manager was experienced at dealing with it. However, Summer was special. Summer had been to the Golden Cauldron Club so many times, and the manager remembered her. She was very polite, and she did not look like an unreasonable person. The manager thought for a moment and said, Miss Summer, you know, our boss rarelyes. After all, he is very busy with his work. Miss Summer, you are our regr. How about we give you the best discount for todays drinks? Do I look like I cannot pay my bill? Summer took out a ck card from her bag and ced it on the table. Her tone became much more serious. When the manager saw the ck card, he said in shock, Miss Summer, wait a moment. Ill call the boss. It was a limited-edition ck card she had obtained from the Emerson family. Although only a few people had this card, every knowledgeable person knew what it looked like. Summer withdrew the ck card and said gently, Yes, please. The manager smiled and left with the waiter. As soon as he left the room, the manager took out his phone and called Carl. The nominal owner of the Golden Cauldron Club was Carl. So, the manager would contact Carl if something happened. Carl knew that the manager wouldnt call him unless it was hard to deal with. He picked up the phone and asked, What happened? Mr. Carl, someone said that we sold illegal wine and insisted on meeting the boss. Its not the first time this has happened. Youve dealt with it so many times. Why cant you handle it now? Carl said impatiently. If things get tough, just call the police. We dontck money, so we dont need to sell illegal wine. The manager hesitated for a moment and said, Its Miss Summer. She doesntck money either. Carl paused for a moment, then stopped what he was doing and asked, Who is it? Miss Summer? Summer Jarrett, a writer and Leonardos ex-wife. Hearing this, Carl interrupted, OK, I see. I will handle it. As soon as he hung up the phone, Carl sprang up from his chair. Summer went to the Golden Cauldron Club to make a mess? She even wanted to see the boss? Wasnt she looking for Leonardo? What were they doing? Carl shook his head and called Leonardo. It took a long while to get through. Leonardo, go take care of your wife. Shes causing trouble in the Golden Cauldron Club! Carl went straight to the point. Leonardo was silent for a moment and asked, What happened?Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Go and see for yourself. Take care of your own business. Carl finished speaking and hung up. It had been a long time since he had the chance to hang up on Leonardo, and he felt as good as ever. Summer waited in the room for a long time before the door was pushed open again. When she heard it, she raised her head and saw a familiar face. It was Leonardo. His clothes were the same color as the one he wore at the banquet. Summer knew him well, so she knew he had changed into a new suit. His suits were simr in style, with small difference that was hard to notice. Summer sized up Leonardo and then looked behind him. She found that no one came with him. So, he drove here himself. Summer withdrew her gaze. Leonardo closed the door, walked to the sofa opposite Summer, and sat down. Leonardo sat opposite her with his hands on his knees. He looked indifferently at Summer and said coldly, Miss Summer, whats the matter? Just put it out there. Miss Summer? Summer clenched her teeth and suppressed the anger that was about to explode. She tried her best to say in a calm voice, I suspect that you are selling illegal wine. Suddenly, Leonardo looked into Summers eyes. His eyes were ck as ink. They were so deep that Summer could not tell how he felt. He just kept staring at her like that. Under his gaze, Summer closed her eyes in guilt. She took this chance to ask Leonardo over. Leonardo was very smart, so he must know what she was thinking when he received the news. But he still came. Thinking of this, Summer took a deep breath and slightly raised her chin, trying to appear more confident. Summer nced at the empty bottles on the table and motioned for Leonardo to look. Do you see? Ive already drunk so much wine, but Im not drunk at all. Even if I can handle much drink, I should have reacted a little. Leonardo stared at her for a few seconds, and then suddenly sneered, Have you drunk it all? Why not? Although she felt nervous, Summer looked quite confident. Is that so? Leonardo looked at her with a faint smile. He turned around and looked in the direction of the bathroom. Summer knew Leonardo had already seen through her tricks. So, Summer stopped pretending and said seriously, Leonardo! Do you know why I called you over? Chapter 639 He Had Another Woman in His Bed There was a short silence before Leonardo replied to Summer. As if sensing some difort, he changed his posture, and darkness engulfed his face. Then there came hiszy voice, I believe you wanted to break up with me just several days ago, but now you are saying we should get back together. He smiled after a pause, What? It has only been a few days, and you cant stand being away from me? The lights were dim for the intended amorous ambiance in the private rooms of the club. Summer could not see his expression behind the veil of darkness, so his voice provided the sole indication of his state of mind. His tone was obviously dismissive. They both said something hurtful that day. She had been somewhat in a trance since she left his vi, but seeing him with Amber at the banquet today made it so real. She sensed he was done with her. He used to shun the like of Amber, but this time Amber was actually his plus-one. The thought that Leonardo was sharing his bed with another woman to send her the message disturbed Summer. Her head was a mess. She was too proud to demand a clear answer from him, so she came up with this childish move to get him toe to her. Carl was known to be the boss of Golden Cauldron Club, but he was smart enough to inform Leonardo about the mess Summer had made there. Actually, Summer was betting Leonardo woulde. Fortunately, he dide. However, it made her feel worse. Summer was sitting in the light, so Leonardo could see her expressions. Despite her calm countenance, her hands were clenched with one on the top of the other. Mr. Emerson, you are just so full of yourself, arent you? I wonder why I missed that. She sneered, Get over yourself. You should know you are only here to tell me about Rosie. For some reason, she felt the air was thinner and colder after she said that. She frowned slightly. Was it nothing or the tension that followed her lies? She noticed a beer before her when she looked down, so she picked it up and took a sip to rx. However, instead of offering some relief, it brought the walls closer together. Leonardo finally broke the silence. Have I ever stopped you from visiting Rosie? If you really want to see her, just do it. I dont recall thwarting your attempts. He raised his wrist to check his watch. If theres nothing else, I am leaving. As he spoke, he stood up. she immediately jumped to stop him, Wait! He turned his head to look at her, his eyes brimming with impatience. She looked embarrassed as she said, What about the fake wine?This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. I will make sure you dont pay a penny for it. Leonardo stretched out his hand to pull his tie wearing a more impatient look. Summer just didnt know what else she could say, her eyes dull. Leonardo had been cranky, brusque, and indifferent the whole time being in the same room with her, and all that negative emotions were wearing her down. It was getting harder for her to breathe through all the shock and bleakness. Her lips moved but no words came through them. Leonardo felt it was the end for their awkward conversation and turned around to leave. Surprisingly, he stopped after taking a few steps. The delight of hope lit up her eyes, but the next moment they dimmed again with the cold sound of his suggestion. One more thing. He tilted his head slightly without looking at her in the eyes, his voice gravelly and icy, You should keep your hands off alcohol the day before you visit Rosie. Then he strode away. And he mmed the door shut. Summer slumped back in the sofa with nk eyes. She reached for the beer and gulped it down. It tasted bitter, but she was still sober. She threw away the empty can, and it made a crisp sound when hitting the ground, rolling out of sight. Summer shouted, Give me wine! Just give it to me! The attendant waiting outside the door came in immediately. Ms. Summer, youve drunk plenty of it. Please stop and let me drive you home. Home? I dont want to go home. Summer raised her eyebrows at him and poked the table hard, saying word by word, I said give me wine! She emphasized the word wine. Whoever came to the Golden Cauldron Club was either rich or in high ces, and Summer had ties with the Emersons, so a man with a menial job as attendant didnt dare to ruffle her feathers and did what was told. He found himself unwanted after bringing what she demanded. Summer, however, felt even more clear-headed as she tried to drink her way out of this emotional mess. Wearing a frown, she lifted the wine bottle before her eyes and muttered to herself, Is it really fake wine? She leaned on the sofa in a daze and curled up, looking all torn up. Summer? She vaguely heard someone calling her. It sounded like a man. Leonardo? No, Leonardo had just left. How could hee back? Besides, since when did Leonardo call her that way? He never sounded needy. Well. Summer sneered at herself and ignored the voice. Heavens, how much have you drunk? The male voice was closer. She squinted at its owner for a while before saying his name in a questioning tone, Carl? Carl eximed, You actually know it is me after drinking so much. You really know how to hold your liquor! She struggled to get up and wanted to grab a bottle again. I am d you came. Drink with me. He gripped her arm and said, Alright, no more drinks. Ill drive you home. What? Im not going home. I want to keep this party going. She mmed the ck card in front of him and bragged, I will pay the bill! Hit me with the best you get here! It sounded like. Carl curled his lips when he saw the card. But, you are clearly the winner in this case. Chapter 640 As Inflexible as Ever Carl didnt have the privilege to possess a ck card issued by the Emerson Group. There were only a limited number of them, and only the Emersons had them. He didnt know their maximum amount. She brushed away his hand and said, Why are you pulling me? Sit down and drink! Maybe the alcohol gave her extra strength, so Carl was pressed down in surprise despite his resistance. Then, she reached for a bottle and stuffed it into his hand, ordering, Here! He wanted to free his hand and put the bottle back. However, he soon discovered it was unachievable. Summer patted his hand and urged, This is magic! Come on! Then she turned around and picked up another one to clink his. He was not here to imbibe with her. Humoring her by taking a sip, he called the manager to send two waitresses here. The waitresses arrived quickly, and Carl instructed them, Take Ms. Summer to the guest room upstairs. What are you doing? Where are we going? Summer frowned and yelled, Let go of me. Dont touch me! The waitresses looked at Carl with an awkward expression. Mr. Carl. He put both of his hands on his waist and fumed, Why are you looking at me? Think of a clever way to make her go with you if she doesnt want to! Morons! Yes. They shut up and walked Summer out. However, Summer never stopped struggling. Carl followed behind them and called Summer after thinking for a while. Summer. What now?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She was still in the mood to answer him. Carl took advantage of her daze and walked over, telling a lie, Leonardo knows youre drinking here. Hesing to get you. Lets hurry up and leave. Summer was hammered and didnt remember Leonardo hade. She looked up abruptly and said slowly, her eyes dull, Leonardo ising? Lets get out of here. She finally stopped resisting, and Carl breathed a sigh of relief. Leonardo was the silver bullet. The waitresses walked Summer to the guest room and helped her change her clothes and take a bath. Carl stood outside the door and lit a cigarette, taking a puff. Then he took out his phone to call Leonardo. Ive put Summer in your old room. Leonardo usually stayed there when he was in Golden Cauldron Club. He used to live there for a period of time. It had everything she needed. Even though Leonardo seldom lived here now, it was saved for him and ready all the time. Carl waited for Leonardo to speak. After some time, Leonardo said in a husky voice, Who walked her there? Carl somehow sensed danger and answered after pondering for a while, Two waitresses. Fine, Leonardo replied, Sorry for the trouble. Carl was puzzled. Didnt youe here earlier? Why did you ask me to put her in your room? What is going on between you two? Nothing. Leonardo sounded indifferent. Carl knew Leonardo was going to hang up again, so he quickly said, Dont hang up. Although I didnt go to the dinner party tonight, I heard you came with Amber. If you say that was because it dawned on you Amber was your true love, I would rather believe pigs can fly. Leonardo sneered, Cant it be that I dont love Summer anymore? Carl was surprised. The cigarette burned his fingers, for his attention was on the conversation. He gasped with pain and said, Of course. Then, Leonardo hung up on him. Carl flicked the ash from the cigarette, bent his leg, and kicked the wall twice, looking bored. The next day. Summer opened her eyes and felt the world was spinning. She couldnt think straight, and her head was killing her. She didnt sit up and tried to clear her mind. Thenst night came back to her. Leonardo hade but left. Then Carl hade and brought her to the room. Although she had almost lost her consciousness after Leonardo left, she could still remember everything. She propped herself up and looked around, and discovered it was Leonardos old room. Leonardos cold face came to her mind. If he knew she crashed the night here, he mightsh out. She got out of bed and freshened up in a hurry. Changing into her own clothes, she removed the sheets from the bed and threw them onto the ground. Then, she called room service. A waiter came quickly. Change the sheets. With that, Summer walked out. As she walked, she took out her phone. Satisfactorily, it was fully charged. She called Carl. Thank you forst night. Heined about the way she put it. Please, dont say it like that. Its misleading. She found he was more and more of a bber mouth. She cut him off, Thank you for bringing me to the guest room. No need to thank me. If you insist, you should. Carl hesitated for a moment. Thinking of what Leonardo had said on the phone yesterday, he changed the topic, You shouldnt drink that much again. Leo Jessica will be worried. Thank you. I know. Then she said goodbye and hung up the phone to stop his jibber jabber. She was not a drunkard, and she hade here to drown her sorrow on a whim, as she had been deeply upset about Leonardo showing up with Amber. This was a one- time thing for Summer. She only dared to indulge in heavy drinking in Golden Cauldron Club. Even if Leonardo didnt care about her, Carl would help her for Jessicas sake. Leonardo was as inflexible as ever. Was he really bored with her? He was rational and collected. Despite the fact that Summer pissed him off, he wouldnt have asked her to leave if he had wanted to continue this rtionship. He chased her out, which meant he had long intended to end things with her. Chapter 641 You Want to Take Revenge on Her? Summer had been trying to keep her mind off it. That was why she had the courage to ask Leonardo about his true thoughts. However, Leonardo had made himself pretty clear. He really wanted to leave her. Maybe he still loved her, but he had no desire to be with her. She bit her lips and walked to the elevator in a trance. She did not press any button and just stood there absentmindedly. Someone was behind her and examined her curiously before reaching out to press a button. The elevator door opened, closed, and reopened. Summer still stood there motionlessly. She came back to earth when Eliza called her. Summer, youd better note to the studio today, or else you wont be able to leave there alive! You actually asked that jerk Bowen to pick me up! Eliza sounded cranky. She woke up this morning and was dumbfounded to find she wasnt at home. Summer listened and then said faintly, Wasnt that what you wanted? I. Eliza was dumb for quite some time before answering awkwardly, But you shouldnt have just. You got what you wanted. It was great. I am hanging up. Wait! Where did you sleepst night? You. Summer didnt care what Eliza had to say and ended the call. Summer calmed herself and got into the elevator. She hurried outside when it reached the first floor. She bumped into someone at the door. She did not give it much thought and put her hands into the pockets of her coat, trotting to the gate with her head held low. As she walked down the stairs, she felt someone was blocking her way. Looking up with a frown, she saw Stanleys annoying face. Summer. He smiled at her. Summer raised her eyebrows looking calm. Whats the matter? He shook his head. Im just curious why youre here. Does it have anything to do with you? She walked around him to leave but stopped when he added, Summer, youre lying to me. His voice was low and tinged with anger. She stopped and turned to look at him, meeting his eyes. He stared at her with aplicated look. Her heart skipped a beat. Did Stanley know she had never been hypnotized by him? She wasnt certain and remained silent.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. He took a step forward squinting, close to her. I said long ago Leonardo was not right for you. Even if you pretended to be hypnotized, he still abandoned you. Then, he straightened up and retreated, his smile eerily gentle. She clenched her hands and said through gritted teeth, Whether Im with Leonardo or not, it has nothing to do with you. You were not hypnotized, and Rosie is alive, right? He ignored her warning and raised his eyebrows. She was shocked. He knew everything. The astonishment manifested in her face. He noticed it and sneered, You will realize Leonardo is no match for me! Her expression changed slightly. Just as she was about to speak, she vaguely sensed something. Looking beyond his shoulders, she saw someone taking pictures of her with a camera. When the shady person realized he was caught, he immediately put away his camera and ran. A car came, and he got into, disappearing out of sight. That person seemed to be the one who had just bumped into her. Summer remembered thest time she and Stanley ate in a restaurant, they were photographed and got on the news. She suppressed her anger and looked at Stanley. Asshole! Why were there paparazzi every time she met Stanley? She was not a star. Although a show she was in became a hit because of the amazing script, she was not that a big deal to have paparazzi busting their asses to get a shot of her. Apparently, Stanley hired someone to do it. Stanley smiled nonchntly, Dont be mad. Im doing this just for you! Summer sneered. She didnt want to say another word to him and left. Behind her, he revealed a triumphant smile. Because of what Leonardo saidst night, Summer had been in a foul mood, and Stanley made it worse. She came to Elizas studio with a long face, and the staff greeted her with caution. Summer sat on the sofa after she entered Elizas office. Eliza asked her assistant to serve Summer a ss of water. After the assistant brought the water in, Eliza gestured for her to put it in front of Summer. The assistant followed the hint and whispered, Ms. Summer, please drink some water. Thank you. Although Summer was upset, she wouldnt lose her temper. After the assistant left, Eliza sat beside Summer and said, The day has barely begun. Why are you so upset? Whats the matter? Eliza put one hand on the back of the sofa and crossed her legs, as if she was going to have a rxing chitchat with Summer. Summer stared at Elizas neck for a moment and noticed a few red dots there. Looking up at Eliza, she said, Pull your cor higher. What? Eliza touched her neck. After a while, she realized what Summer meant, and her expression changed slightly. Is there anything on my neck? Dont you know the best? Are you going to tell me a mosquito did that? Summer curled her lips and narrowed her eyes mischievously. Eliza tugged at her cor and said in an annoyed tone, It was a mosquito. Do you have a problem with that? Got it. Summer nodded. Was its name Bowen? Summer! Noticing Eliza was about to blush, Summer dropped the matter. Then Summer said seriously, How much do you know about Amber? Do you know where she lives? Eliza hesitated before saying, Why did you ask? You want to take revenge on her? Even if she is with Leonardo now, you cant do anything illegal! Did you suffer a recent blow to the head? Summer exhaled angrily. Do I look like Im going to cause her trouble? Eliza nodded without hesitation. Yes! Chapter 642 A Loyal Man Summer pursed her lips and said, If you dont tell me, Ill find it out by myself. Eliza was speechless, Alright. But you cant keep thinking about these things. You have to finish the script! Summer fixed her hair and said, Ill finish it before the new year. Elizas eyes lit up, Great! Ill tell you Ambers address right now! After getting Ambers address, Summer returned to her apartment. It was still early. She wrote the script for two hours, adjusting the plot, then she went to Leonardos ce to see Rosie. She saw Kate when she arrived at the Emersons vi. Kates condition was even worse now. Are you here for Rosie? Kate was quick-minded. She knew Summers purpose the moment she entered the house. Last time, Summer said some unpleasant words to Kate, so they didnt have much to talk about. Summer just replied coldly, Yes. As Summer walked upstairs, she felt Kate was looking at her. When she reached the corner, Kate called her name, Summer. Summer turned to look at her and signaled for her to finish her words. Kate paused for a moment before saying, Can I talk to youter? Kate looked very calm. Summer could not tell what the conversation would be about. She felt it might be rted to Leonardo. Summer hesitated for a few seconds, and then she nodded in agreement. Kate gave her a grateful smile. Summer had lived in this vi for a long time, so she was familiar with itsyout. She could go to Leonardos and Rosies rooms even with her eyes closed. When she passed Leonardos study, Summer couldnt help slowing down. But she did not stop and directly walked to Rosies room. When Summer pushed open the door, Rosie was painting on the desk. Rosie heard the door opening. She looked behind liked a frightened rabbit, her eyes filled with panic. Summer did not walk over. She said gently, Rosie, its Mommy. Rosie stared at her for a while, and the panic in her eyes gradually disappeared. Only then did Summer approach her. What are you doing? Summer looked at the painting board in Rosies hand and found that she was painting an apple, which was quite vivid. Summer remembered that Rosie wasnt serious with painting before the ident. She would draw all sorts of lines and put them together randomly to make out a shape barely legible.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. However, the apple that Rosie just painted was in a good shape. Rosie noticed that Summer was looking at the painting, so she pushed the board slightly to Summer. Summer noticed her subtle movement. Summer was overjoyed and surprised, Its okay. I can see it from here. Can you paint another one for Mommy? Rosie nodded and picked up the pencil. She looked extremely solemn while painting. Her small face was filled with seriousness, and she stared at the board without blinking her dark eyes. Summer was touched, and reached out her hand and gently stroked Rosies head. Rosie suddenly looked at her, frowned. Only then did Summer remember that Rosie didnt like to be touched now. Her hand stiffened. When she was about to withdraw her hand, Rosie said, Painting! Painting? Does she mean that I should not disturb her while she is painting? Summer withdrew her hand and asked tentatively, Can I hug you when you finish it? Rosie nodded. Summer felt relieved and smiled. After Rosie finished painting, she did let Summer hug her. Not long after that, Rosie fell asleep. Summer put her on the bed and tucked her in. Then she went out to see Kate. Kate was waiting for her. They went to the living room. The heat was on and hot tea was served. Summer and Kate sat face to face. She handed a cup of tea to Summer and said, Have some tea. Summer took it, If you have something to say, just say it now. Kate did not beat around the bush, and directly asked, What happened to you and Leonardo? Why did you suddenly move out? People get together when they feel they meet the right person. And they will break up when they cant work things out. Its natural. Summer lowered her eyes and stared at the floating tea leaves in the cup. Its true for other people, but not for you and Leonardo. Kate shook her head and said meaningfully, Didnt you notice? Leonardo never changes the brands of the things he uses. He is a focused and loyal person. Summers body tensed up. She twitched her lips and smiled faintly, Amber is pretty and graceful. She is a perfect match for him, isnt she? Kate was a little angry at Summers words. As Leonardos elder sister, she said in a serious tone, Summer, Leonardo is just confused. You cant be like him. However, Summer was thinking about something else. She didnt say anything and just stared at Kate, looking her up and down. What are you doing? Kate was a little ufortable with her gaze. If you had more concerns for Leonardo when he was a child, he wouldnt have been so paranoid. As Summer finished, Kates expression changed. I am not ming you on behalf of Leonardo. After all, I am an outsider. Summer took a deep breath and said, I spent more time with him than you did. I know that this time, Leonardo really wants to break up with me. Kate was silent for a while, and then frowned slightly, But I think he still loves you. He wouldnt return home untilte these days. Sometimes I got up in the middle of the night, and the lights in his study were still on. Summer was surprised. She lowered her head to avoid Kates gaze and said, It has nothing to do with me. Hearing his name would shake her determination. However, she had not forgotten a single word that Leonardo had said. This time, Leonardo was more resolved than ever. It was all of sudden. For several days, Summer tried to stay calm. She came up with the idea to sit down and had a talkst night. Leonardo was smart. He must know what she meant, but what he said broke her heart She could tell that Leonardo didnt want to talk to her. A devoted person tended to be resolute when he wanted to end a rtionship. Summer was so indifferent that Kate didnt know how to persuade her. I dont have much time left. Ive done too many foolish things in the past. Now I just want Leonardo to be happy. Kate smiled self-deprecatingly, However, there is no turning back. You did something, and made a mistake. And you couldnt change it. Chapter 643 Money Can Buy Everything Summer was moved by what Kate said. Whenever she thought of Kate, the first thing that appeared in Summer mind was the scene when she first met her. Now Summer realized that Kate was just an ordinary woman who would age, get sick and die. Putting aside the things that Kate had done, Summer felt a pity for her. Kate was young, beautiful, and clever. Such a young and energetic person shouldnt pass away like this. Summer lowered her eyes and asked Kate, You are really going to give up the treatment? As they talked about Leonardo, Summer suddenly changed the topic. Kate was stunned for a moment before she reacted. Whether I give up or not, the result wont change. Kate gave a faint smile. Only then did Summer notice that Kates condition had got worse. She felt sorry for Kate, but she did not know what to say. Kate continued to talk about Summer and Leonardo. Leonardo is not a fickle person. Once he falls in love with a woman, he will spend his whole life with her. There may be a misunderstanding between you guys. Summer could tell that Kate was trying to persuade her to be reconciled with Leonardo. Summer thought for a moment and said, You know Leonardo. The problem between him and I did not arise overnight. Although it was a little sudden this time, there were signs that we will end up like this sooner orter. Leonardo was too self-centered, stubborn and paranoid. He wouldnt back down on many things. When he got mad, he might directly lock Summer up to prevent her from going out. Sometimes he adopted extreme methods. As Summer recalled, it was the trivial things that led them here. It was hard to understand ones feelings. If she was told Leonardo had fallen out of love with her, she wouldnt believe it. She wouldnt believe Leonardo had stopped loving her. Instead, she believed he just wanted this to end. Why? Perhaps he was tired of it. Kates voice brought Summer back to reality. You know, when Leonardo was little, he was very cute, like other boys. We grew up together. As his big sister, I got to understand many things earlier than him, but Kate paused for a few seconds. Then she continued, Something happened to our mother. And Leonardo changed a lot. At first, he ignored everyone. One day, he ran out and stood in the middle of the road. He wanted to die. I will never forget how he looked at that moment. He was scary, like a monster. Summer knitted her brows fiercely, Hes not Right. Hes not a monster. Kate said self-deprecatingly, I should have cared more about him at that time and helped him. But I didnt, and I even wanted to control him after he grew up Summer knew what happened afterwards. She also felt sorry for what Leonardo had experienced. She didnt want to hear more of it from Kate, so she stood up and said, Ive got things to do. I have to go now. Kate didnt stand up. She just said, Bruce, see Ms. Summer out. Bruce showed up from nowhere in a well-ironed suit and his beard had been shaved off. There was a resolute look on his face. To Summers surprise, he was quite handsome. Summer couldnt help but nce at him. Bruce walked to Summer with a stern expression and said, Ms. Summer. Summer turned around and walked out, and Bruce followed her at a gentle pace. After she walked out of the gate, Summer felt that he was still following her. She turned around to look at him, and Bruce stood upright. He didnt dodge or blink. It seemed that he wanted to say something. Summer asked him, Do you have anything to say to me? I think her illness can be cured. Bruce said directly. Summer knew he was talking about Kate. Summer narrowed her eyes and asked, What do you mean?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. As you can see, she refuses the treatment. She wants to die. Leonardo brought her back, but that was all. He doesnt care for her. Bruce looked at Summer, as his deep voice was simr to Leonardos. What do you want me to do? Tell Leonardo that he should send Kate to the hospital? I feel sorry for Kates illness, but thats all. She doesnt want to be cured. No matter how much we do, it will just be a burden for her. Summers expression was cold, and her tone was emotionless. Bruces expression did not change at all. He seemed to be musing about Summers words and did not show any anger. After a while, he said, No. Summer felt that Bruce was a little interesting, so she folded her arms and listened to him. Its not because she wants to die. She feels theres no point in living. If Leonardo talks to her She only listens to Leonardo now. Bruce paused. There was a hint of anticipation in his eyes. Summer suddenlyughed, Youve got a crush on her? Bruces expression froze, but he neither denied nor admitted it. Although Summer didnt know how Bruce and Kate knew each other and what had happened between them, his reaction proved that he loved Kate. People who had made mistakes might not realize it until there was a great change. Just like Kate She didnt have much time left, so she began to regret what she had done. Summer could imagine Kates feelings now. Kate felt sorry for Leonardo. If he talked to her, she would definitely listen to him. Summer knew it even if Bruce didnt tell her. Bruce was a mysterious man. Summer felt that he was tough-minded and not an ordinary person. Summer was silent for a moment before she asked, Bruce, what did you do in the past? Bruces gaze instantly changed, with sinister and fierce. Summer was shocked and immediately got vignt. Bruce said in an extremely deep voice, Ms. Summer, do you know the X Organization? Seeing Summers puzzled expression, Bruce knew she had never heard of it, so he exined, Many high-ranking officials know about the X Organization. They pay it for lives and information. As long as they have the money, there is nothing they cannot buy. Summers eyes widened, Paying for lives? So, you are Bruce curled his lower lip, letting out a cold aura of hostility. An assassin? Summer said. Bruce lowered his eyes and the fierce look on his face disappeared. He said sincerely, Ms. Summer, please do me this favor. Chapter 644 But I Have My Conditions Summer neither agreed nor refused. She was stunned. Since she met Leonardo, she had experienced so many things that she had never thought about before. However, it was the first time for her to hear what Bruce said. It turned out that underground organizations of killers did exist. Bruce watched as Summer got into the car. Then he returned to the vi. Sitting in the car, Summer felt shocked. She buckled up and put her hands on the steering wheel for a moment before starting the car.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! When she got out of the vi area, a familiar car drove over. After getting closer, Summer realized it was Leonardos car. Summer was surprised, but she pretended not to see him and continued to drive forward. However, Leonardo got in her way. They stopped for a while. Finally, Summer got off, and Leonardo also got out of the car. Summer walked up to him and looked into his dark eyes. But she felt uneasy and immediately avoided his gaze, You are in my way. Leonardo noticed her petty actions. He said seriously, Next time youe to see Rosie, just ignore Bruce. Summer was a little surprised. She pursed her lips and asked, Why? Bruce is Kates bodyguard. And Kate is my family. Why should I tell you the reason? Leonardos voice was as deep as usual and had no warmth. It felt like he was talking to a stranger. Summer opened her mouth slightly, but felt something was stuffed into her throat. She wanted to speak but could not make a sound. She hadnt adapted to Leonardos cold voice. Leonardo sneered at her, but it also meant that he still had feelings for her. What he said made sense, and Summer could not refute. For a moment, Summer wanted to ask him why he agreed to break up with her. Why did he kick her out? However, her pride and reason stopped her. Summer clenched her hands tightly and went back into the car. Leonardo watched expressionless as she turned around. Summer had a slender figure, and looked thin and weak even in a heavy coat. He watched Summer get into the car. Then he turned around to drove away and let her pass. After Summer left, he went to the vi. Leonardo got out of the car and walked into the house. The servants and bodyguards passing by lowered their heads slightly to greet him. Mr. Emerson. Leonardo put on a long face and looked distant, as he strode inside without saying a word. The servants didnt dare to say anything and held their breaths. When he reached the hall and saw Bruce. He stared coldly at him, Come to the study. After saying that, he went upstairs. Bruce followed him into the study. Leonardo suddenly approached him and grabbed his cor. Both of them were tall and strong. They looked simr as they stood together. However, if one took a closer look, it could be seen that they had different temperaments. Bruce was a man who killed. As a killer, he had a murderous aura; while Leonardo appeared to be solemn, and looked more self-collected and noble. Leonardo fiercely pulled Bruces cor. He gritted his teeth and said coldly, What did you say to Summer? Bruce did not struggle, nor did he want to attack Leonardo. He said in a t voice, I told Ms. Summer what she wanted to know. You want me to persuade Kate to receive the treatment. Ill do it! But Leonardo paused. Then he shouted, Dont talk to Summer again! You know I have numerous ways to torture you! Hearing this, Bruces eyes lit up. He nodded, Alright. Only then did Leonardo let him go. Leonardo adjusted his sleeves and said slowly, But I have conditions. I ept them. Bruce did not even hesitate and said directly. Suddenly, the door was pushed open from outside. They heard the sound and turned to look at the door. Kate hurriedly walked in. She looked surprised when she found the atmosphere between them was not intense. She immediately exined, I thought you guys Leonardo nced at Bruce and said, You can leave now. Hearing Leonardos words, Bruce nced at Kate and went out. Leonardo Kate did not know what they had talked to each other. She always felt guilty in front of Leonardo. And she did not know what to say now. Leonardo nced at Kate. He walked to the sofa and sat down. Then he said with an expressionless face, Kate, how many years have it been since we sat together and talked? Its been a long time. Kate didnt know why Leonardo suddenly mentioned this. She sighed in her heart. Leonardos gaze turned cold and he changed the topic, Considering what you did before, I think its a miracle that I didnt hurt you. Kate smiled bitterly, I know. You didnt receive the treatment recently. Are you going to apologize to me with your death? I dont want that. It doesnt mean anything to me. Leonardos tone was filled with sarcasm. Kates expression changed. She shook her head repeatedly, I dont Before she finished, Leonardo said, Then go cure your illness. Kate suddenly raised her head to look at him, You Get out of here tomorrow. The sooner, the better. I dont want to see you in this house. As Leonardo finished, he opened the door and went out. She stood alone in the study room. Kate was confused for a while before she realized that Leonardo was asking her to continue the treatment. Leonardo ignored herpletely before. Now he suddenly came back. And after he talked to Bruce in the study, he asked her to receive the treatment. Kate was not stupid. She knew Leonardo did it for some reason. She also knew Leonardos temperament. He had principles and was not a kind person. Kate walked slowly out of the room, and saw Bruce standing at the door. Bruce stood in front of her with his head lowered as usual. He looked respectful, but in fact, he was neither humble nor arrogant. He was more proud than anyone else. Kate looked up at him, What did you say to Leonardo? Bruce raised his eyes and said in a t voice, What can I say to change his mind? Chapter 645 Remember Who You Belong to Kate felt that Bruces words were reasonable. Leonardo was an arrogant person, always having strong opinions of his own. How could Bruce change his mind? When she thought this, she became even more puzzled. Why did Leonardo tell her this? She thought for a while, but she couldnt figure it out. In the past few years, Kate had lived the life of a princess. Everyone was respectful to her, but her so-called friends were just pretending to be caring for her. She remembered when she received the diagnosis, her first reaction was struggling whether to tell Leonardo, because Leonardo was her only rtive. As for Michael, she had stopped expecting anything from him long before. However, she couldnt call Leonardo, for Leonardo would refuse to talk to her. But apart from Leonardo, she found no one else to tell. At that moment, she was desperate. People thought she was living a decent life. But actually, no one really cared about her. Kate felt a little stuffy. After taking a deep breath, she said to Bruce, Get ready. Well leave tomorrow. Bruce didnt look her in the eye. He was wearing aplicated look. He said to Kate, Im not going with you. What? Kate suspected that she had misheard him. Bruce would not go with her? The reason why I followed you to protect you was because you saved me once. Bruce said nkly, But now I didnt own you anything. We are clear. Kates expression changed slightly, but she calmed down instantly, Okay. And where are you going? Bruce did not answer Kate. Kate continued, Thats right, you dont have to tell me where youre going. But no matter what, thank you. If it werent for Bruce, she wouldnt be alive now. Bruce looked cold and frightening, but he was a courageous man. He had principles and bottom lines, and he was more honest than most of those who seemed to be living a morous life. He agreed to be her bodyguard because she had helped him once. Now they were even, then they had nothing to do with each other. Seeing that Bruce was still silent and seemed to have no intention to speak, Kate said, Excuse me, I have to go back to my room. Kates eyes darkened slightly. She was about to turn around and leave. However, when she turned around, Bruce suddenly grabbed her wrist. Bruce used much strengths to grab her, and she was pulled over fiercely. The next second, she fell towards Bruce uncontrobly. All of this happened in a very short time, and Kate cried out in astonishment. She looked up at Bruce and said, Bruce, what Bruce did not give her the chance to finish her words, as he lowered his head and covered her lips with his. Bruce held her wrist with one hand and her waist with the other, preventing Kate from getting away from him. Kate was in Bruces embrace, unable to get rid of him. She closed her lips tightly in anger, giving him no chance to kiss her. But she failed to do that. Bruce didnt leave her lips until he felt that she was almost out of breath. Whats more, he only let her lips free. His hand was still holding her waist, and he didnt let go of her. Kate had just been kissed by Bruce, and as a result, her pale face became a little rosy. Bruces expression rxed slightly. He let go of his hand that was holding Kates wrist and used his thumb to stroke her lips. He said to Kate in a hoarse voice, Ive made a mark here. Even if I wont apany you to the doctor, remember who you belong to! As he stroked her lips, he also put his big hand under her chin and forced her face up. As Bruce spoke, his eyes glowed with ruthlessness like a wolf. Kate felt her heartbeat seemed to have stopped for a moment. She was so stunned that she could not say a word. By the time she figured out what happened, Bruce had already let go of her. He said to her, Come back alive. After saying this, Bruce turned around and left. His back looked resolute, without the slightest hint of stopping. From his look, no one could tell that he just kissed a woman. Kate touched her slightly swollen lips and watched Bruce disappearing around the corner. She looked at the empty corridor and suspected that she had an illusion just now. What did Bruce mean by those words? After Summer returned, she started to search the X Organization on the Inte. However, she found no relevant information after long hours searching. She changed browsers, mobile phones, and tablets, but she still found no information rted to the X Organization. Was Bruce lying to her? But it seemed that Bruce was telling her the truth at that time. If Bruce was a killer; if what he said was true Then naturally she couldnt find anything about the X Organization. You can buy lives; you can buy information; you can buy whatever you want as long as you can afford it! It was a criminal organization! If there was such an organization, it was definitely hiding in the shadows. The customers of such a criminal organization must either be rich or powerful. So the X Organization must be exceptionally good at concealing information and keeping itself unknown to outsiders. Therefore, it was difficult for Summer to find information about this organization online. Summer thought a lot and was shocked. If Bruce was a member of the X Organization, did Leonardo know about this? Summers gazended on the phone on the side. She reached for her phone and found Leonardos number. But she hung up the phone immediately after she dialed out. Leonardo was not an idiot. He was always cautious. He would investigate Bruces background before he hired Bruce. Leonardo had long known of Bruces identity. However, if he knew Bruces identity, why would he keep Bruce by his side? Bruce was not a good person. To get money, he must have done a lot. Maybe he had killed countless people. Such a person was very dangerous! Summer thought about it and called Leonardo eventually. While waiting for the phone to connect, Summer clenched her hands nervously.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 646 Too Enthusiastic She didnt know if Leonardo would answer her phone. Based on her understanding of Leonardo, after saying so many heartless words, possibly he would not answer her phone. After making the call, Summer kept holding the phone. Just as she expected, Leonardo did not answer her phone. The phone was hung up because no one answered. After the phone hung up, the contact page appeared. Staring at the few contacts on the screen, Summer pondered. Did any of them know about the X Organization? Eliza knew a lot of people and had experienced a lot. Was it possible for her to know about the X Organization? How about Carl? Did he know about the X Organization? When Summer thought of this, she picked up her phone to call Carl. The phone was connected. Carls voice rang, Summer? Carl was always high-spirited no matter when. I want to ask you about something. Summer was familiar with Carl. She didnt beat around the bush. Instead, she went straight to the point. Carl hesitated for a moment. Then he said, Do you want to ask me about Leonardo? I havent seen him in a while. I dont know what hes doingtely Carl was so anxious to distance Leonardo on the phone. It was so Summer knew what Carl was worrying about. Leonardo indeed scared Carl. What I want to ask has nothing to do with Leonardo. Hearing Summers words, Carl immediately changed his tone. He heaved a sigh of relief and said, You should say that earlier. You scared me Do you know about the X Organization? Just as Summer finished the sentence, Carls cough sounded on the phone. Summer also heard some rustling. She guessed that probably Carl dropped the ss of water and was wiping the water stains. Summer did not urge Carl. She quietly waited for Carl to finish his work. Not long after, Carls voice came from the phone, Summer, say it again. What did you just say? Summer repeated her words just now, Do you know about the X Organization? Carls tone suddenly became serious. Summer, there are many ways to solve problems. You may not be able to figure it out for a moment, but dont take the wrong path! Take a step back, some thingsBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Carl suddenly began to lecture Summer. Summer felt puzzled. She interrupted Carl and said, Carl, what are you talking about? Carl took a deep breath and said, Summer, even if Leonardo let you down and is bad to you, you shouldnt try to buy a killer from the X Organization to deal with him! Summer didnt know whether tough or cry. She said to Carl, What are you thinking about? Did I say that Im going to pay a killer to deal with Leonardo? Although she felt that there was something wrong with Carls brain, she heard from Carls words that he knew about the X Organization well. Then why are you asking me about the X Organization? Carl heaved a sigh of relief. And he felt somewhat awkward. Recently, Leonardos rtionship with Summer worsened a lot. Carl knew this because he had hit a wall when he called Leonardo. He did not understand what Leonardo was thinking about, nor did he understand the thoughts of Summer. He also felt that Leonardo was being a bit heartless this time. Just now when Summer asked him about the X Organization, he couldnt help but think that Summer was trying to revenge. Summer asked, How much do you know about the X Organization? Carl was silent for a moment. Then he said in a serious tone, What are you asking this for? If you dont tell me what you want to do, I wont tell you. Just now, Summer felt that Carl was sloppy, but she didnt expect that he would be so cautious. Summer made up an excuse, I am writing the sequel of Lost City recently. A plot is rted to such kind of organization, so I want to gather some materials for my writing. Previously, because Carl did not think it through, he thought that Summer wanted to buy a killer from the X Organization to deal with Leonardo. Now he had calmed down. He knew that Summer would never do that kind of thing. Hearing Summers intention to collect writing materials, Carl did not think too much and believed her. Speaking of this organization, its a long story. I might not be able to exin it to you in a short time. Carl stopped for a while as if he was pondering. Then he continued, How about this? Lets meet and Ill tell you in person. Carl wanted to meet her? Summer felt that Carl was being too enthusiastic. There must be a good reason behind his strange attitude. Sure enough, the next second, Carl said, There is no time like the present. Lets have dinner together tonight in the Golden Cauldron Club and talk about the X Organization. By the way, please bring Jessica with you. Although Carl said so much, it turned out that Jessica was his main target. Carl, I have to say you are too inefficient. You and Jessica have known each other since childhood. And Ive known you for more than three years. You have taken no step closer to Jessica in so many years. When Summer thought about this, she felt that it was hard to believe. Even now, she did not know why Jessica disliked Carl. Carl and Jessica grew up together. After Summer met Jessica, they soon became good friends. But Summer had never seen Carl around Jessica. This meant that the problem between Jessica and Carl might have appeared before she met Jessica. Something must have happened before Jessica was neen. Carl dragged his voice and begged Summer, Please help me, Summer Summer sighed, I will ask Jessica. If she doesnt agree, there is nothing I can do. Alright, no problem! Carl replied in a delighted tone. Summer hung up the phone and called Jessica. Jessica was attending a variety show recently, and she could end her work rtively earlier. When Summer called, Jessica happened to be ying with her phone, so she picked up the phone very quickly. Summer, why do you call me suddenly? Recently, Summer did not contact Jessica. They only exchanged several messages on WeChat. I need Carls help. He said that he wanted to have dinner with me tonight. He asked me to bring you there. If you want to, go with me. But if you dont want to go there, it doesnt matter. He will help me anyway. Summer made it clear that it was up to Jessica to decide whether to go or not. Jessica said nonchntly, Ill go with you. I can ignore him. A piece of cake! Summer heard the subtle emotions in Jessicas tone andughed, Alright, the location is the Golden Cauldron Club. Lets go there together. Its settled then. Ill finish my work earlier today to go with you. Jessica hung up the phone happily. Chapter 647 What’s Wrong with You? In the evening. Summer went to the Golden Cauldron Club at the appointed time. When she got there, Carl was already waiting in the private room, wearing an eye-catching pink shirt. Summer,e here! Have a seat. Carl pulled out a chair and gestured for her toe over. Summer knew Carl was so attentive because of Jessica. Summer smiled and shook her head, Thank you. I prefer to do it myself. Afterwards, she pulled out a chair by herself. Carl scratched his head and smiled embarrassedly. Then he tidied up his clothes and smiled as he approached Summer and asked, Summer, hows my shirt? I specifically asked my assistant to buy this for me. Its a limited edition. And it is hard to get one! Summer looked at Carl and said, Not bad. Carls personality was different from Leonardos. Carl was more cheerful than Leonardo. Carls wearing and eating habits demonstrated this point. Did you look carefully? Carl pulled the small pocket on his shirt with a serious expression. He pointed at a kittens head beside the pocket and said, Did you see this? This is the feature of this shirt! Summer opened her mouth slightly and stared nkly at his pink shirt. She didnt understand why the embroidered kittens head could be a feature of a mans pink shirt. She had seen a lot of clothes of this style. But she remembered such designs mostly appeared on womens shirts. Summer looked at his shirt again and repeated his words, Feature? Yes! How is it? Under Carls expectant gaze, Summer pondered for a moment and said, Its not bad. Although the praise Summer gave to Carl was perfunctory, Carl was in a very good mood and he paid no attention to that. After getting Summers praise, Carl sat down again. He tidied his sleeves and cor, and then he served the water for Summer. Summer was used to the way Carl and Jessica got along, so Carl being like this didnt surprise her. Not long after, Jessica arrived. Jessica had just finished her work in the variety show, and she was wearing thin clothes and exquisite makeup.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. After Jessica got closer, Summer saw the tiredness on her face. Jessica. Summer smiled and greeted Jessica. Jessica replied Summer with a smile and walked towards her. Carl, who had been waiting for Jessica toe, became silent at this moment. And now he looked distant and cold. Summer was amazed at his changes in the heart. It was said that women were capricious. But obviously, men could be much better than women in that aspect. Carl was a good example of this. Summer nced at Carl and made noment of his behavior. She stood up and pulled out a chair for Jessica, Have a seat. Why are you being so courteous? You kind of scared me. Jessica teased Summer and sat down. After she sat down, she didnt even give Carl a look. She turned to Summer, Actually, I intend to ask you out these days. However, I am busy with tight schedules. And I am also worried that you may be busy writing the script, so I didnt bother you. It so happens that you ask me out. You want to meet me? Summer was a little surprised, What is the matter? Normally, when both of them were busy, Jessica would not ask to meet her unless there was something important. Jessicas expression turned serious as she said, I heard about the incident that day. Mr. Emerson brought Amber over. Summers expression froze. She sensed some awkwardness, smiled and tried to lighten things up, You have heard of it? It seems that nothing is concealing in this circle. After Summer finished speaking, she reached out for a ss of water and slowly took a sip. In the whole process, she remained calm. Jessica, on the other hand, was staring at her as if she had seen through her. Jessica knew Summer was pretending to be so peaceful. Jessica stared at Summer for a few seconds, then she turned around and began to drink water. Jessica and Summer quieted down, which gave Carl, who had been neglected from the beginning, an opportunity to say something. Carl pushed the menu to Jessica with a nk expression and said coldly, Order. Jessica looked at Carl as if she was looking at something strange. It hasnt been long since we metst time, right? Whats wrong with you? Miss Jessica, please watch your tone. Carl raised his chin slightly and said seriously. Not to mention Jessica, even Summer was shocked by Carls behavior. What was Carl trying to do? Jessica remained silent for a moment. Then, she crossed her arms and asked Carl, You want me to watch my tone? Of course! Is there someone else? I am not talking to Summer anyway! Carl said with a serious expression. Jessica curled her lips and smiled. The next moment, she withdrew her smile and knocked on Carls head with her hand, Carl, if you continue acting weirdly, I dont mind going to another ce with Summer. We can continue our chatting without you. Carl covered his head and the serious expression on his face immediately disappeared, You should be gentler. Even your fans are worried that you cant find a boyfriend. Youre so grumpy Jessicas knock made Carl show what he really was. Jessica snorted, My fans like me being who I am. I am like a sassy girlfriend, understand? Carls gaze swept across Jessica and mocked her, You are indeed sassy. But what does girlfriend mean? You dont even have a scandal boyfriend. What can make you a girlfriend Carl! Are you seeking a smack? As Jessica spoke, she waved her hand and was about to p the table. However, when her hand was about to fall on the table, Carl grabbed her hand. Carl said with an ugly look, Save the table pping. If you hurt your hand, how could you get on the show? You are such a capitalist! The only thing you can think about is me getting on the show and help you earn money! Jessica red at him hatefully, as she got rid of his hand and ignored him. When Summer saw they had finally stopped the quarrel, she said, Alright, lets order. When Jessica and Carl were together, they behaved like two children. They always got into a quarrel. But after they quietly sat down, Carls handsome face matched Jessicas fair beauty well. They looked like a couple. Summer didnt know what had happened between them. She sighed. Such feelings were too difficult to understand. Originally, she thought Leonardo was stubborn; she thought Leonardo would never agree to break up with her even if she made the proposal. However, Leonardo not only agreed, but also kicked her out. Thinking of this, Summer couldnt help butugh self-deprecatingly. There were so many tragedies in life because people were always deceiving themselves. The sober one would live more freely. However, it was said that ignorance was also bliss. People knew less would live happier. Chapter 648 Another Reason Jessica, in a fit of sullenness, ordered an excessive amount of dishes which covered the whole table. They talked as they ate. When it came to real business, Carl put on a serious look. Summer, what do you want to know about the X Organization? How did you know it? Observing her, Carl enquired. Its said that the X Organization is underground. As long as you can afford it, you can find out everything you want to know and buy she paused and emphasized, human lives. Carls face changed before he showed a smile, You know quite a lot about it. So, the X Organization is indeed a criminal organization. Summer sat up, pursed her lips, and continued, Have you seen any killers from the X Organization? Carl was drinking and was almost choked as he heard what Summer said. He put down the ss and coughed. Covering his throat, he forced himself to calm down before looking up at Summer. Are you kidding? Usually, they dont show up at all. And they have their own ways to contact clients. They never make deals face to face. A flicker of interest shed across Summers face. She narrowed her eyes and looked at Carl, You know it well. Thinking of something, Carl took a nce at Jessica, sort of subconsciously. Then, he quickly exined, Actually, I am not very clear about it. Its just hearsay. Summer was still smiling. Obviously, she did not believe him. He added, You know, I am well-connected, and my friends are of high status. There will always be one or two of them who know it. I didnt say you know well about the X Organization because you have dealt with them. Why are you so anxious to exin? It looks like you are covering something. Summer reached to Jessicas shoulder, Jessica, what do you think? Actually, Jessica was puzzled from the very beginning. After hearing so much, she could more or less understand what kind of group the X Organization was. Paying no attention to Carls look, Jessica turned to Summer with a straight face, Summer, why do you ask about the X Organization? Its just that I need to write something simr in my script, so I want to ask Carl about it. The reason Summer gave was the same as what she had said to Carl. However, Carl was a man in love. For him, all women were the same, except Jessica, of course. He naturally would not doubt Summers words. But Jessica was different. She knew well about Summer, and knew Summers personality. Even though Summer disguised herself well, Jessica could still tell if she was lying. Jessica tilted her head with her fingers around the ss, frowning, Is that so? Summer fell in silence. She might not be able to hide it from Jessica. In order to conceal her emotions, Summer picked up the ss and drank. Then, she served herself food, pretending to be hungry. Jessica withdrew her gaze and turned to Carl, Continue. The X Organization is mysterious. No one knows who the leader is, and no one has ever seen its member. Those killers are good at disguising themselves. They might be stall owners, white-cor workers, or passers-by who have just walked past you. Carl narrowed his eyes, looking like a member of pyramid scheme. Jessica had the same feeling as Summer. She chuckled, Carl, you now look like a member of pyramid scheme, a brainwashed minion. Carl darkened his face and then turned to be serious. Its true. Summer believed him. The X Organization was so mysterious that ordinary people could only know it from hearsay. As for whether it was so powerful, it was hard to figure it out. And the reason why Summer came to ask Carl was that she was curious about the X Organization that Bruce mentioned. However, she was even more curious about it after hearing Carls words. Leonardo was a cautious man and he definitely knew the background of Bruce. However, he still allowed Bruce to stay with Kate after knowing his background. And at that time, Rosie was entrusted to Kate. And now, Bruce was in Leonardos vi. There were only two possibilities for Leonardo to do so. The first was that he trusted Bruce very much, for his ability or integrity. The second was that Bruce was of great use to Leonardo, for which he allowed Bruce to continue to stay in the vi. However, if thetter was true, then what was Leonardos purpose? Could it be that he wanted to make a deal with the X Organization? If not, then why? Could it be that he was interested in the X Organization? But why would Leonardo, a businessman with a great fortune, be interested in a criminal organization? No, Leonardo had given the Emerson Group to her.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. When it came to the Emerson Group, a myriad of thoughts whirled around in Summers mind. Why on earth did Leonardo keep Bruce with him? Leonardo suddenly kicked her out. Did he forget that he had given the Emerson Group to her? Or there was another reason why Leonardo drove her out! Summer had always been too sure of Leonardos love, so when he took the initiative to drive her away, she was convinced that he might be tired of the marriage and didnt think too much. She was enlightened all of a sudden. No, she had to ask Leonardo. She stood up abruptly and said to Jessica, Jessica, I have something urgent to handle. Enjoy your meal. Ill leave first. Jessica rarely had time to eat with Summer, so how could she let her leave easily? She grabbed Summers wrist, pulled her back into the chair. Jessica? Summer turned to her in surprise. Jessica asked, Whats the matter? Tell me about it. Perhaps I can help you. Something about Leonardo. Summer was somewhat embarrassed. What a coincidence! I just wonder what happened between you and Leonardo. Jessica grinned. But obviously it was a posed smile. Not knowing how to start, Summer stated after some hesitation, We are not together anymore. Chapter 649 A Luxury Money-squandering Den Not together? Jessica repeated, What do you mean? You broke up? Summer straightened up her face as she nodded, Yes. Jessica drank the water in one gulp before saying, Who suggested it? I did. He agreed and kicked me out of the vi. Summer turned her attention to Jessicas face. As expected, she saw shock and disbelief, as Jessica did not believe that Leonardo would do this. Are you kidding me? Do you think Ill believe you? Jessica shot her an angry re. Suddenly, Carl interrupted in a weak voice, I can prove. Its true. You know it, too? Jessica turned to Carl, her brows furrowing more tightly. Carl served Jessica some food before taking a nce at Summer. Seeing that she did not intend to stop him, he said, Last time when we were in the Golden Cauldron Club, Summer was drunk, and I asked Leonardo to take care of her, but he just ignored my words. It was me who found someone to take Summer to have a rest. Although he did it because he had received a call from Leonardo, he would still do it without the call. What surprised him was that Leonardo could actually ignore the drunken Summer. It didnt seem to be what Leonardo would do. If it were him, when Jessica was drunk, he would definitely not ask others to take care of her. Not only Summer, he also doubted if Leonardo was really tired of Summer. However, he wouldnt say it out. Hearing Carls words, Jessica was immediately attracted by another point. She pouted with displeasure, You went to the Golden Cauldron Club without me? Summer was speechless. What kind of wine do you want to drink now? Ill have someone bring it over. Carl smirked at Jessica, ttering. Who wants to drink with you? Jessica rolled her eyes. Summer pursed her lips, I have something to confirm with Leonardo. You guys eat first, as I might not be back. Worrying Leonardo, even if she was sitting here, she was on edge. It would be better for her to make it clear now. Jessica did not stop her, Call me if you need me. Okay. Summer picked up her purse and left. Only Jessica and Carl were left in the private room, and Carl was pleased to be left alone with Jessica. But Jessica didnt give him the chance. She called her assistant, Come in and eat something. Carl knew that being alone with Jessica was always a fancy. Summer left the room and headed towards the elevator. Not far after she walked, she suddenly stopped. Then she turned around and stepped towards the bathroom. Refining her makeup, she was putting the lipstick in her purse when the conversation between two womening in from outside caught her attention. Who is that man that just came in? Hes so handsome! I dare say hes rich from the way hes dressed. You dont even know him? Hes the famous Leonardo! Leonardo? Is he the president of the Emerson Group? The young president who quickly became famous in the business circle after taking over the Emerson Group three years ago? Thats true. Hes so young and handsome! Does he have a girlfriend? It is said that he had one. A woman who was surnamed Hill? He seemed to be married before, and then divorced. Its a littleplicated, so I cant exin it clearly. It doesnt matter. Even if he has a wife, it would be nice to be his lover. Countless women want to be his lover! I would have a night with him even if nothinges out of it You shock me. So what? Dont you want to? Dont tease me. They walked into the bathroom as they talked. Standing in front of the mirror, Summers face darkened. She clenched her hands, and then slowly loosened her grip and strode out. She picked up her phone and was about to call Leonardo. However, thinking Leonardos attitudest time, she slowly dropped her hand down. Would he answer her call? Perhaps, not only would he hang up, he would also try to avoid her. So, she might as well go find him directly. Then, he would have no way to dodge her. Summer made up her mind and stuffed her phone back into her pocket. Thinking of the conversation between the two women in the bathroom, her face was even darker. However, by following the two women could she know which room Leonardo was in. Standing outside and waiting for a while, Summer saw them out. They stopped gossiping about Leonardo and began to discuss bags and garments. Summer took out her phone, pretended to be focusing on it, and followed them in secret.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! They should be in the same room where Leonardo stayed, and she just needed to follow them. Summer followed for a while before they finally stopped at the door of a private room. After straightening the clothes, they smiled as they swung the door open. The room was not very bright. But Summer had seen Leonardo at a nce just as the door was opened and closed immediately after. She vaguely saw a woman sitting beside Leonardo, but she was sitting in the shadows and Summer didnt see her clearly. With one nce, she found there were many people inside the room. She was hesitating whether to go in or not. If she didnt go in, should she wait here for Leonardo toe out? But if she went in Summer shook her head and made up her mind-she should go in first. Summer took a deep breath, walked to the door, and pushed it open. Only after opening the door did she realize that there were much more people than she expected. Girls were pouring wine at the table, flirting and others were drinking or chatting-none of them noticed her. The red wine, the furniture and the decorations inside were sending forth a strong sense of luxury. No wonder some people said the Golden Cauldron Club was actually a luxury money-squandering den. In the past, she had alwayse to the Golden Cauldron Club with Leonardo or Jessica. Leonardo did not like dinner parties, nor did he like to hang out with these rich yboys. Naturally, Summer had never seen how these guys had for fun. Chapter 650 Scram, Please The private room wasrge enough to amodate twenty to thirty people.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Some of the men inside looked familiar, and there were several familiar female celebrities. Given that there were too many people inside, it was natural that they would go in and out. Basically no one paid extra attention to the opening of the door. Therefore, when Summer stood at the door, no one in the private room noticed her. Or perhaps it was because the light at the door was a little dim, she managed to stay below the radar. Summer didnt even close the door and headed straight to Leonardo. Everyone else had a girl on each arm, but there was only one woman sitting beside Leonardo. And they didnt look that intimate. The woman sat next to him with some distance, but she bowed slightly and talked to him with a ttering look. As for Leonardo, he was holding a ss of wine, not knowing if he was listening. Only when Summer was near Leonardo did someone notice her. One of the men in grey suit said, Hey, where are you going? Why do you leave the door open? Go shut it! Summer shot him a nce and ignored him. At this moment, that man saw Summers face, and his eyes immediately turned sharp and focused. Karen lived on her beauty all her life. Like a dodder flower, she lived off the love and support of Lynn. And Summer had perfectly inherited Karens beauty. Even amongst the young female models, she still stood out. At her twenties, even if she had given birth to a child, she looked amazing. In addition, after living with Leonardo for so long, she naturally picked up some unique noble aura, which made her even more attractive. Only with one nce, the man in grey had been hooked. He fixed his eyes on Summer, and he wore a confident smile without blinking. He straightened his clothes and stood up. The model nearby reached to his hand, and said coquettishly, Mr. Logan? The gray-clothed man directly shook her off, shot her a warning re, and the model immediately withered. He strode to Summer and stopped her, This youngdy, have I seen you here before? Who are you looking for? Im Logan Ward. Whats your name? Summer was in a bad mood because of the miasma inside. The man called Logan even came to block her way, so her face went darker. Keeping silent, Summer withdrew her gaze and turned her attention to the sofa which was behind Logan. Because of the fuss Logan had made, many people had looked over except Leonardo, who was on his phone with his head down. Summer didnt think Leonardo was unaware of her presence. Anger coursed through her veins, burning her, and Summer called with a gloomy face, Leonardo. Her voice was not low. The noise quieted down almost in one second, but everyone turned his attention to her. She should know that no one in this private room dared to call Leonardo by name. They would only call him Mr. Emerson. And a woman who suddenly rushed in dared to call him Leonardo, for which their attentions were naturally attracted. Logans face slightly changed, So, you are looking for Mr. Emerson. He curled his lips and turned to Leonardo. With a ttering smile, he stated, Mr. Emerson, theres a youngdy looking for you. Only then did Leonardo slowly raise his head. His eyes were as deep as ake and as dark as ink, and no one could figure out his emotion. His gaze lingered on Summers face for only half a second before he lowered his head again, as if she was a stranger. Although Summer had expected it, the panic was quick to make it known in her heart, slicing through her chest like a de. She gritted her teeth, clenched her hands, and stated again, Leonardo, I have something to ask you. Leonardo remained silent and had no intention to answer her. Summers heart quickly went icy, and the chill leapt into her limbs and bones. She had never felt such obvious and bone-chilling aloofness from Leonardo. Logan obviously took a fancy to Summer. He was worried that Summer had something to do with Leonardo, but now that Leonardo simply ignored her, he was a bit bolder. His gazended firmly on Summer as obvious desire filled his eyes. He wished he could strip her naked with his gaze when he stated in a gentle voice, It seems that Mr. Emerson doesnt know you. As he spoke, he reached to Summers waist. Mr. Emerson is a one-woman man. He already has a girl with him. If you want to ask him for help, why dont you turn to me? I am a man who has a tender heart for beautiful women. Feeling his dirty hand, Summer quickly took a step back and Logan grabbed nothing. Looking at his hand, Logan turned gloomy. He snorted coldly, Every woman in this room is in need. Since youvee in, dont pretend to be arrogant. Otherwise, you will gain neither money nor men. Summer hadnt been bullied like this for a long time. She couldnt help but chuckle, and she stated with her toneced with coldness, Please scram. Say it again? Logan was dumbfounded. He didnt expect this woman dared to provoke him. In this private room, apart from Leonardo, he had the highest status. Not to mention those women, even the young masters here didnt dare to talk to him with disrespect. Are you deaf? If so, I dont mind repeating: please s-c-r-a-m! Summer hated men like Logan the most, as he looked down on everyone just for the money he had. You! Logan waspletely enraged. He raised his hand and wanted to give her a p. At this time, a womans voice came, Mr. Logan, you just said that you had a tender heart for beautiful women. And now, what are you doing? Logans hand stiffened in the air. Summer looked over and found it was the woman who sat beside Leonardo. Finishing speaking, that woman slowly stood up, and her face was exposed to the light. Summer whispered in surprise, Amber! Ms. Summer, nice to meet you again. Amber was dressed in a wine-red dress, showcasing her figure perfectly. Her skin was fairer than snow and she looked extremely beautiful and elegant. In contrast, Summer looked somewhat haggard. Chapter 651 He Loved Her It was Amber again! When she saw a woman beside Leonardo, Summer felt a little depressed. Noticing it was Amber, she felt tears in her eyes, slightly out of breath. Amber was everywhere! Leonardo always brought Amber along with him when there was an event or banquet! What did he mean? Was he going to be with Amber? In an instant, many ufortable thoughts shed through Summers mind. In the three years when Leonardo lost his memory, Amber was his nominal fiance. Did something already happen between them during the three years? Every time she dwelled on these things, Summer would feel her mind was in turmoil. Noticing Summers stunned expression, Amber felt satisfied. Then she slowly walked to Summers side. It seems Ms. Summer is very surprised to see me. Summers gaze fell on Leonardo. Ever since Logan molested her and tried to feel her up, she had noticed that Leonardo did not move, nor did he look at her. If it were not for Amber, Logan might have beaten her up. Leonardo still looked indifferent and Summer called his name again. Leonardo, said Summer in a quivery voice. Amber followed Summers gaze and looked at Leonardo. Noticing that Leonardo was staying at where he was, she smiled with satisfaction. Amber tried her best to hide her joy, but a d air of triumph was pervading her eyes. She knew that Leonardo couldnt rte to Summer. Summer was just not worthy of Leonardo. One day, Leonardo would get tired of Summer. Fortunately, this day didnte toote. Leonardo didnt say anything. As his date, Amber said, Leonardo is unsociable. He doesnt talk to someone he barely knows. You should know that. Dont be angry with him. Logan heard their conversation. Judging from the conversation, Logan could see that Summer and Leonardo knew each other, but they didnt know each other that well. Otherwise, Leonardo wouldnt ignore Summer since she had been standing here for so long. Logan thought that he had figured it out and there was a sinister look in his eyes, but when he spoke to Amber, he was still polite. Miss Amber, since you barely know her, you dont have to go through all this trouble. Just leave her to me. Amber was d to leave Summer to Logan. She knew better than anyone else about those rich yboys, notably Logan. However, Leonardo had once loved Summer. Although she wanted to give Summer a piece of her mind, Amber feared that it would anger Leonardo. Amber turned to look at Leonardo. Noticing his cold expression, she hesitated and said, Leonardo, what do you think? Leonardo did not reply immediately. Instead, he suddenly stood up and said in an expressionless voice, Its too noisy. Then he walked out. Seeing that Leonardo really didnt care about Summer, Amber beamed without saying anything and followed Leonardo out. Summer wanted to follow Leonardo, but Logan stopped her. Logan stood in front of Summer and smiled evilly, Do you think you cane and go as you please? Do you understand what I mean? After she said this with a dull expression, Summer stretched out her hand and lifted her foot. In a blink of an eye, she knocked out Logan. When everyone present could realize how it happened, Logan, who had been aggressive, already fell to the ground. You bitch! I treat you so well. Who do you think you are? Today, I will teach you a lesson that you will never forget! With that, Logan propped himself up with his hand and tried to stand up. However, Summer picked up a ss of wine from a nearby table and slowly poured it on Logans head. Are you crazy? What are you doing? Being drenched in wine, Logan couldnt open his eyes, but he didnt stop cursing. Then Summer smashed the ss to the ground and said with disdain, Look at how crappy your life is. You are unqualified to teach me anything. Youre the crazy one. The crowd in the private room were stunned by this scene. Summer looked thin and frail. Apart from her beautiful appearance, she was different from everyone else in disposition. No one had expected her to be so brave. She even dared to attack Logan. For a moment, no one spoke in therge chamber. Summer was not in the mood to deal with those people. However, when she turned to look at the door, she found Leonardo and Amber had left. She hurried to chase then.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Only after she left did the people begin to whisper. Whats the story with this woman? Why is she so fearless? She looks a little familiar Ive seen her somewhere before, but I dont remember. Let me think about it They were all talking about Summer and forgot Logan was still lying on the ground. Logan was so angry that his face was distorted. Dont you know what to do? Help me up, you silly twits! Just then, a few young models went to help him. A young model asked worriedly, Mr. Logan, are you okay? Logan wasnt an idiot. He knew these women treated him well for his money and power. He stared at the young model with a sinister look in his eyes and shouted, Do I look okay? Look at my face! How dare that bitch throw wine at me? The young model was so frightened that she didnt dare to say a word. She lowered her head and let Logan keep scolding her. After a while, Logan got cleaned up. He gritted his teeth and made up his mind to let that woman suffer! When Summer went out, Leonardo and Amber hadnt gone far. She trotted over and stopped Leonardo. Leonardo slightly raised his eyes and then his expressionless gaze fell on Summer. Amber was very satisfied with Leonardos attitude towards Summer in the private room. However, she was still worried that Leonardo would get back together with Summer if Summer continued pestering him. Before Summer could speak, Amber said loudly, Summer, what do you want? You two are over! Summer ignored Amber, stared straight into Leonardos eyes, and said, I have something to ask you. Hearing it, Leonardo frowned slightly. Then he checked his wristwatch and said impatiently, Summer, why didnt I notice that you are so annoying? Chapter 652 Don’t Mention Summer in Front of Me Summers expression immediately changed. What did Leonardo just say? She even suspected that she heard it wrong. However, the cold expression on Leonardos face told her that he had indeed said those words. Summer had been determined to ask Leonardo, but now the words stuck in her throat, and she was unable to say anything. Noticing that she didnt speak, Leonardo pushed her away and left. Amber said with a bright smile, Do you know who Logan is? In Hoover City, other than the Emersons, no one dares to mess with the Wards. Leonardo is no longer your protector. You should know what youre doing. Amber was certainly saying that to gloat. Summer could be hurt by Leonardos words, but in front of Amber, she would not budge an inch. Summer quickly calmed herself down and curled her lips slightly. Even if he is no longer my protector, Leonardo may not be your protector. I look forward to the day when you be the wife of the president of Emerson Group. Amber didnt know Summer was the one in charge of the Emerson Group, so she could not get the hint. Amber didnt know Summer well. Noticing Summers confidence, she felt a little suspicious. However, she would not let it show. Youll see! Amber sneered and left. After staring after them for a while, Summer turned around and kicked the wall. How could she not be angry?Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Was she really thinking too much? However, Leonardo had told her to stay away from Bruce. Why should she stay away from Bruce? Summer was full of doubts again. On the other side, after Leonardo and Amber left the Golden Cauldron Club, they headed straight for the parking lot. Leonardo opened the car door and got on. Amber was not happy that Leonardo didnt open the door for her, but she was more afraid that Leonardo would leave without her. She wanted Leonardo to send her back so that she could spend more time with him. As soon as she got into the car, Leonardo started the car. She didnt even have time to buckle up. Due to the inertia, Amber abruptly leaned forward, her face pale. Leonardo! I havent buckled up yet! Leonardo looked straight ahead and said coldly, Then do it now. Amber was a little annoyed. She buckled her seat belt and said with discontent, Are you like this when youre with Summer? How can she put up with it? It seemed like Summer was a taboo to Leonardo, and the atmosphere immediately vibrated with tension. Leonardo jammed on the brakes and a loud noise sounded. Amber leaned forward uncontrobly and then was pulled back by her seat belt, looking a little embarrassed. She turned angrily towards Leonardo and said loudly, Leonardo, whats wrong with you? Where the hell did you learn to drive? From now on, dont mention Summer in front of me. Leonardos voice was deep and somewhat gloomy. Amber was a little surprised. Did Leonardo hate Summer so much? He couldnt even bear to hear about her? After thinking for a while, Amber said tentatively, You loved her so much when you were together. How can you make all the tables turn? I cant even mention her? How ruthless you are! Theres no need to talk about someone I am not interested in. Leonardo restarted the car. The tensions were gradually easing, which meant that Leonardo was calming down. However, he didnt say another word during the rest of the journey. Regardless of what Amber said, Leonardo kept looking ahead and concentrated on driving. He was silent andpletely ignored Amber. Noticing Leonardos indifference, Amber was not pleased. However, on second thought, maybe it was in Leonardos nature. The thought made her feel better. During the three years when Leonardo lost his memory, Leonardo was also indifferent to her. Finally, the car stopped in front of the Thompsons. After the car was stationary, Leonardo said, Get off. Why not go in with me? My parents have always wanted to see you, Amber said softly. Its toote. Amber felt humiliated with such a bald refusal. So, she angrily opened the car door and got off. After she got out of the car, Amber wanted to say a few words to Leonardo to vent her anger. However, Leonardo did not give her the chance. As soon as she closed the door, Leonardo started the car and left, and the ck car roared off. Within seconds, it disappeared from her view. Amber stamped her foot in annoyance and said through clenched teeth, Leonardo! One day, I will make you love me with all your heart! Leonardo elerated the car and soon arrived at the Golden Cauldron Club. After he got out of the car, he strode in it. In the hall, he saw Carl and Jessica pawing at each other. Carl also saw him and called, Leonardo! Hearing it, Leonardo strode over and said, Have you seen Sum Suddenly, he stopped. Then he said, Have you seen Logan? Carl thought for a moment and asked, Is it the scum that host a party at his housest time? If I remember correctly, hes a Ward. Yes, nodded Leonardo, his face gloomy. I didnt see him. Has he been here? Carl said as he put out his tongue at Leonardo. He had swapped his affectionate smile for that of a cynic. The Golden Cauldron Club is operating legally. Let me see if that brat is messing around here. The Wards were rich and powerful, but the young generation of the family was a huge disappointment. Their scandals had been exposed many times. In the upper-ss circles, people were unwilling toe into contact with those junior Wards. However, the Wards were very powerful and influential; they could only pretend to respect them. However, Carl didnt mind, so he was not afraid of Logan. After he finished speaking, Carl turned to look for Jessica and found that she was on the phone. He leaned over and listened. He couldnt tell whom she was speaking to, so he whispered, Jessica, who is it? Jessica turned to nce at him and pushed him with disdain. Then she said on the phone, Go back early. Lets dine together another day. Bye-bye. Carl thought for a moment and asked, Is it Summer? Its none of your business! Jessica hung up the phone and looked at Leonardo. Then she snorted in anger and left. Chapter 653 Take Revenge Carl called her from behind, Jessica! Jessica raised her bag, turned around, and made a menacing gesture with her bag. Carl immediately shut up. When he turned around, he smiled again, Look at how rude Jessica is. No one dares to marry her. I wonder when she can be as gentle as Summer Gentle? Leonardo slightly raised his eyebrows. You mean Summer?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Yes. Isnt she quite gentle in front of you? Carl felt that Summer treated Leonardo much better than Jessica did to him. Leonardos mouth twitched and then he sneered without saying anything. He remembered that Summer pped him the first time they met His sneer made Carl nervous. Ill send someone to find out if Logan is still here. Carl did not know Summer went to find Leonardo earlier, nor did he know that Leonardo was in the same private chamber as Logan. He thought Leonardo was afraid that Logan would mess around and cause troubles. How did Leonardo know that Logan was here? Carl felt something wrong only after he went in the elevator with his men. A waiter happened to serve Leonardo and Amber just now. So, he said, Mr. Emerson and Mr. Logan were drinking in the same private room. Are you sure? Carl suspected that the waiter was mistaken. After all, Leonardo seldom attended such gatherings and didnt like to y around. Even if Carl asked Leonardo out for a drink, Leonardo would refuse most of the time. Not to mention such a bastard like Logan. It cant be wrong. Ive served wine for them. Mr. Emerson has been here so many times. I wont be wrong about him. The waiter shook his head several times to show he was sure. Carl was confused about Leonardos recent strange behaviors. From Summer, Amber to Logan, none of crap sounded like Leonardo. Carl thought for a long time before he reached out and scratched his head in frustration. Finally, he sighed. He couldnt figure it out, so he gave up. He took his men to the room where Leonardo and Logan were drinking. There were still a lot of people ying inside. When they saw Carl, they greeted him, Mr. Carl? What brings you here, Mr. Carl? Many of them knew Carl. Carl was very tactful and had powerful connections, so they greeted him with respect. I just so happen to be here, so I came to take a look. As he spoke, Carl looked around calmly. But he didnt see Logan. Could it be that Logan went to the bathroom? Carl narrowed his eyes and asked casually, There are quite a lot of people today. Some have left. If you hade earlier, you could see Mr. Emerson and Mr. Logan. Really? Did they leave? Yeah. They left right after each other. Hearing that Logan had left, Carl was relieved. Carl smiled, Well, I remember that theres something I have to do. You guys go on ying. Ill have someone bring you some fruits. Mr. Carl, thank you! Were friends Carl said a few words to them before leaving. The room was filled with acrid smoke. After he came out, Carl took a deep breath and then walked towards the elevator. Leonardo was still waiting for him. He sat expressionlessly on the sofa in the hall, his hands resting on his separate knees. He stiffened his back and looked very nervous. Carl knew him well, so he could tell at a nce that Leonardo was worried. Carl walked closer to him and found that there was a ss of water in front of him. It must be served by the waiter. When he heard the sound of footsteps, Leonardo turned around and looked at Carl. His face was gloomy and his voice was deep. How is it? Has Logan left? Yes. He left right after you. Carl sat down opposite Leonardo and looked at him carefully. Leonardo stood up and said, Ill go back. Hey! Carl stood up and said with obvious dissatisfaction, How can you do this to me? You cant leave. Why were they all like this? They came because they needed his help. But once it was settled, they would leave without hesitation! They showed him no gratitude. Leonardo stopped, turned around, and said, Thank you. Carl sneered, I dont want your thanks! After Leonardo left, Summer had nothing to do in the Golden Cauldron Club, so she drove back. On the way, she stopped at the convenience store to buy something. She put the things in the back seat and continued to drive. It was already eleven oclock in the evening. There werent many people on the road. Since it was a residential area, there were fewer people outside. She parked her car in the parking lot next to themunity. When she walked towards themunity, she felt someone was following her. However, when Summer turned around, she found no suspicious people other than a few cars behind her. Nevertheless, she still felt a little uneasy. Summer quickened her pace. After entering themunity area, she finally heaved a sigh of relief. Themunity was green, but the street lights were a little dim. Summer had to turn on the shlight of her mobile phone to see the road clearly. asionally, she would meet one or two people. After a while, she arrived at an area where the streetmps were brighter. Only then did Summer calm down a little. At this moment, she heard the soft footsteps of several people behind her. They seemed to be walking fast. Summer turned around and saw a few tall men walking towards her. The man whogged behind looked a little familiar. Summer narrowed her eyes to look carefully at that man. Then, she widened her eyes in shock. Wasnt that man Logan? Summer realized they were not here for good, so she turned around and ran away. However, those tall men ran much faster than her. They were Logans bodyguards. They were professional. They surrounded Summer before she could run far. What are you doing? Summer looked at them vigntly. At this moment, Logan walked over. Summer, Logan called seriously. Then he sneered and said with disdain, Do you think you can walk all over me? Summer had thought that Logan would take revenge on her, but she hadnt expected him to be so quick. This was not the first time she had seen a person with such dirty tricks. After panicking for a short time, she calmed down. She slightly raised her chin and said in a calm voice, So, youre here to take revenge. Bring four bodyguards to take revenge on a woman? Chapter 654 Dead or Alive Even a fool could tell the disdain in Summers tone. Logan had met various kinds of women, including beautiful or arrogant ones. However, he had never met such a beautiful woman like Summer who didnt give in even though she was facing death. He was more interested in Summer now. Logan waved his hand and signaled for the bodyguards to step back. The bodyguards stepped back. Logan walked over to Summer, shook his head and said rascally, So what? Are four men too many for you? Be good. Clean yourself up, kneel down and apologize to me. Then I will spare you. Isnt that nice? Summer knew the vulgar meaning in Logans words. She wished to beat Logan up right now. However, there were too many of his men here, and definitely she was no match for them. If there were only Logan, she wouldnt be afraid. She took a deep breath, pursed her lips and said calmly, Really? That easy? Ive told you that Im a person who cherishes women, especially for a beauty like you. I have told you, and it is up to you. Summer looked prettier under the streetmps. Logan stood close to her, staring at her beautiful face and wished he could have her beneath him right now.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. However, Summer was the Rolls-Royce of beauties, so hed better be patient. After he got her, he would have plenty of time to have fun with her. Logan licked his lips, stared at Summer obscenely and didnt conceal his intentions. Few people walked in and out of the residential quarter. There were office workers who came backte or olddies who came back from outside. When those people saw Summer was surrounded by a group of men, they looked over curiously, but no one came over to ask if she needed any help. It seemed that she couldnt count on others. Logan was full of confidence as if everything was in his control. It was true. As long as Summer was not paying enough attention, she might be captured by Logan. She couldnt help but recall what Amber had said. Amber was right. Leonardo was not her protector right now. No one would be as efficient as Leonardo and be able to find her as quickly as possible when she was in danger. It was impossible. But what should she do? It was time for her to roll the dice. Summer took a step forward and smiled at Logan, Mr. Logan is a smart guy. Im not stupid either and know that a wise man submits to circumstances. What choice do you think Im gonna make? Loganughed proudly, Women are cheap. Why did you make things difficult for me in Golden Cauldron Club? It turns out the same anyway. Yeah. Summer continued tough. Logan trusted Summer and reached out to touch her face. However, before he touched Summer, Summer suddenly raised her foot and kicked his crotch. Logan widened his eyes, bent down in pain, circling around and was unable to say anything. Logans bodyguards were here to keep him safe. The bodyguards were all men. Seeing that Logan was hit like this, they surrounded him and asked, Mr. Logan! Are you all right? Logan said with great difficulty, Damn it. Im going to die Summer took advantage of the opportunity and ran outside the residential quarter. There were only two security guards at the entrance of the residential quarter, so it wasnt safe either. Summer rushed out of the residential quarter and nned to take a taxi to escape. Logan was sweating profusely from pain. He waved away the bodyguards with one hand and gritted his teeth, Go and catch her. As long as you catch her, dead or alive, I will reward each one of you with one million dors. The bodyguards ran out as soon as they heard his words. They were strong, and with the temptation of one million dors, their potentials had been unleashed. As soon as they left the residential quarter, they saw Summer. She is over there! Catch her! When Summer heard their voices, she knew she was in big trouble. Oh my God! Why do they run so fast? Shed better not to take a taxi. The road was narrow. She was afraid that the bodyguards would pull her off before she got on the taxi and left. Summer was extremely nervous and felt her legs growing numb. She ran so fast that she even lost all feeling in her legs. She was not as strong as those bodyguards. After Summer ran for a while, she was exhausted. However, the group of bodyguards were running faster and were about to catch up with her. Right at this moment, a man showed up from nowhere and bumped into the group of bodyguards. The bodyguards cursed, Are you blind? Watch your way! The man who bumped into the bodyguards said something and they started fighting. Summer was a little surprised. The group of men was fighting in the streets, and the passers-by couldnt help but go over and watch. Summer would like to take advantage of this opportunity to escape, but what if that man wasnt their match? She thought about it, stopped and decided to help the man call the police before escaping. Anyhow, the man saved her. However, when Summer took out her phone and was about to call the police, she noticed that Logans bodyguards had fallen onto the ground one after another. Was the man that good? The man beat them fiercely, as he was quick and ruthless when he attacked. The bodyguards didnt have any chance to fight back. Summer was a little surprised. Other than Leonardo, she had never met someone so fierce. She put away her phone and probably didnt need to call the police. She walked over and said, Are you all right, sir? The man had his back to her. He wore the windbreakers hat and a mask. Summer could not see his face clearly. When she got closer, she saw the mans eyes and said uncertainly, Bruce? Bruce did not take off his mask and had no expression on his face. Hi, Ms. Summer. Are you alright? Summer looked at Bruce and he did not look like he was injured. Logans bodyguards were injured, and fell to the ground, huddled and moaned in pain. Bruce shook his head and turned to leave. Summer was puzzled. Shouldnt Bruce be in Leonardos vi and protect Leonardo? Why was he here? She went to ask Carl about the X Organization today, but she didnt get any information. Now that she happened to meet Bruce, shed like to get some information from him directly. Chapter 655 Why Do You Follow Me? Summer caught up with Bruce, Bruce, wait. As expected, Bruce stopped and said calmly, Ms. Summer, what do you want? He was calm and indifferent. Summer didnt beat around the bush and asked, Why are you here? Bruce said casually, Its a coincidence. Do you think I believe that? Summer blocked Bruces path. Bruce was about to leave, but he could only look up at her. Bruce sneered, Kate is going abroad for medical treatment. She doesnt need me anymore. Summer was a little surprised. Did Bruce mean that Kate abandoned him? She knew that Bruce had feelings for Kate, but Kates attitude towards Bruce wasplicated. Although Kate treated Bruce differently, would the arrogant Kate like Bruce? Summer could tell that Bruce was reluctant to talk about Kate, so Summer did not ask any further. She pretended to be casual and asked, Where are you going? Does that matter? Bruce sneered, and he was filled with the degage aura of prodigals. Somehow, Summer suddenly felt that Bruce did not look like a killer. Summer nodded and suggested, Thats it. You helped me today. Id like to treat you a meal. Summer just wanted to get some information from Bruce. Although Bruce might not agree, it didnt matter. She didnt care if he refused. To Summers surprise, Bruce nodded and said naturally, OK. Summer was somewhat puzzled by his reaction. There was a barbecue shop in the neighborhood. Bruce wasnt picky and followed her into the barbecue shop. After the waiter gave them the menu, Bruce ordered a lot of dishes. The food in the barbecue shop was cheap, and it didnt cost much for them to order a lot. The way Bruce ate was not that elegant, but he looked refined enough. Summer stared at him for a while and couldnt help butugh, The killers in the TV series seem to be tough and rude guys who dont care what they look like when they eat. Bruce took a sip of beer and cast a nce at Summer, Ignorant. Summer was stuck for words for a moment. Forget it. Dont argue with him. He has helped me and I want to get some information from him. I havent seen the killers in real life and TV is the only channel for me to know guys like you. Summer leaned back and looked innocent. Bruce sneered. Then he lowered his voice and whispered to her ear, Thest deal I took was to be a Chinese teacher in a middle school. I taught for two years before I found the opportunity toplete the deal. Bruce didnt seem to be a person to trifle with even when he made small talks. And now he was talking about a deal in such a calm voice, Summer felt a chill running down her spine. Bruce was a killer, but he could also be a teacher in a middle school! He taught for two years and no one noticed that. In order to kill someone, he had disguised for two whole years! What made Summer even more surprised was that Bruce even qualified as a Chinese teacher! A PE teacher would be more suitable Perhaps Summer was showing her surprise too obvious, Bruce twitched his lips and made an expression that hardly looked like a smile. I know no less than Leonardo. Now, Summer was the one that pulled a wry face. She lowered her head, held a stick, poked at a piece of tofu in the bowl and didnt say anything. Suddenly, she recalled something and looked up at Bruce. Noticing her serious expression, Bruce frowned, You bring up this topic yourself. Dont worry. I have nothing against you and will not attack you. Summer stared fixedly at Bruce and asked, Do you know a guy named Stanley? Who? Bruce thought for a moment. I dont know him. Summer fell into deep thought. Bruce said that he had lurked in a middle school for two years for his final deal. Stanley had taken good care of Summer for three years and had gained her trust. Only in the end did he expose himself. The pattern was quite simr. Summer suspected that Stanley might have something to do with the X Organization. You really dont know him? The suspicion in Summers tone made Bruce unhappy. He said coldly, Everyone in the organization has a specific code name. We dont know each others real name and identity. Summer was surprised at his words. She didnt even dare to write a script like that. The reality was often more dramatic than drama. Although Summer still wanted to know more about the X Organization, she had asked too many questions tonight. As for why Bruce told her this, probably it was because he was in a good mood, or hed like to scare her so that she wouldnt dare to ask about the X Organization anymore. She did not ask Bruce about the X Organization after that. After finishing the barbecue, they said goodbye to each other. However, after they said goodbye, Summer noticed that Bruce did not leave. Instead, he followed behind her. Why do you follow me? Summer did not think that Bruce wanted to send her home for her safety. Bruce put his hands in his pockets and put on his mask and hat again. He looked like an ordinary person. He frowned. Im going home. She didnt hear clearly due to his mask. Summer pointed to the road ahead and said, Are you going this way too? Bruce didnt want to talk to her anymore and walked past her. Summer followed behind him and watched him enter the residential quarter and the building where she lived. At the elevator, Bruce stepped in and said to Summer, who was standing outside, You donte in? Summer looked at him and walked in. She nced at the elevator button that Bruce had pressed and felt shocked. What a coincidence! Bruce not only lived in the same residential quarter and building as her, he also lived on the same floor. Bruce saw that Summer did not press the button and asked her, Which floor?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Summer did not say anything. Bruce snorted, I have seen a lot of women. Do you think I will do anything to you? Summer found his personality and habits were not different from that of ordinary people if she didnt consider his past. I didnt think so. I just felt that it was too coincidental. Summer looked away and stared down at her feet. Then they kept silent. When the elevator door opened, they walked out one after the other and walked towards the opposite direction. Chapter 656 As Nonchalant as Leonardo Summer stood in front of the door to her apartment and slowly took out the key. Just as she inserted it into the keyhole, she heard a door open and close. She turned around and saw someone close the door to the opposite apartment. Did Bruce really live here? Was it just a coincidence? Did this kind of thing really exist? She narrowed her eyes slightly and pondered for a moment before entering her own apartment. But as soon as she came in, Bruce, who had closed the door of his room, suddenly opened it again. He stood by his door and nced at her door before taking out his phone and dialing a number. Ive met her. I think she is a little suspicious of me. The guy he called said something, but Bruce listened carefully and replied expressionlessly, Got it.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The next day. When she went out, she took a nce at Bruces door. It was tightly shut. She didnt know whether he was at home. She nned to stop by Leonardos house for Rosie on her way to Elizas studio. She had breakfast at a restaurant and picked up some delicate cupcakes in a bakery for Rosie. She checked the time and drove to Leonardos vi, thought he had left by then. She saw a car parked at the vis gate when she arrived. Its trunk was open, and a bodyguard was putting luggage inside. It looked like someone was going on a journey. She nced into the house and frowned slightly. Is Leonardo at home? The bodyguard knew who she was. Although she wasnt living here, Leonardo agreed to let her visit Rosie, which meant she was special to him. Therefore, the bodyguard was nice to her. He said respectfully, Mr. Emerson went out early in the morning. Then why the luggage? Who is leaving? Before he could answer, Kate yelled walking out of the house, Summer. Summer looked up and saw hering over bundled up. Remembering what Bruce had said yesterday, Summer asked, Are you leaving? Yes, I will see a doctor overseas. Kate dipped her head. She was wearing a thick woolen scarf and gloves, feeble and shuddering in the cold. Bruce had prepared her for this yesterday, so Summer was not surprised. However, Kate misread Summers calm look. Kate assumed Leonardo asked her to get treatment because Summer persuaded him. Kate sniffed and said in a hoarse voice, Thank you, Summer. Summer was puzzled. What are you thanking me for? Figuring Summer wanted to avoid the subject, she gave her a faint smile. Kate didnt wear any makeup, but like Leonardo, her skin was fair and perfect, even though it was pale from sickness. Miss, its time, the bodyguard urged Kate. Kate looked up at Summer and said, Im leaving. I wish you and Leonardo a lifetime of happiness. She sounded calm, as if already epting her fate of possible doom. Summer expressionlessly asked, Where is Bruce? Why isnt he here? Kate froze before replying softly, We are not that close. Why would I bring him? In fact, Bruce did not want to leave the country with her. Kate was too proud to tell Summer she wished Bruce could apany her, and it didnt matter anymore, because he would not do that for her. Summer had no idea what was on Kates mind. She was somewhat puzzled. It looked like Bruce was right. Kate was leaving without him. Summer was having mixed feelings, but she could only say, Take care. You, too. Kate appeared to have something else to say, but she kept it to herself and got into the car. Summer entered the vi after Kate left. The house looked empty without Bruce and Kate in it. Summer was only apanied by bodyguards and servants. Ms. K Ms. Summer. The servants had trouble adjusting to the addressing. Summer nodded slightly and went upstairs to look for Rosie. Rosie was getting better. She heard the door open and turned her head over her shoulders. Her eyes lit up when she saw Summer, but she did not say anything. Summer sat with Rosie in her room for a while before persuading her to watch TV downstairs. Children loved cartoons. She couldnt say no to that. Summer brought her to the hall. When she changed the channels, atest piece of entertainment news caught her attention. Last night, Mr. Emerson, the president of Emerson Group, returned home with a woman. It is understood this Miss Amber was engaged to him Summer pursed her lips and changed the channel. Leonardo has gotten back together with his ex-fianc The news was on another channel. With this publicity stunt swirling around, Emerson Group might not need to hire a celebrity to draw attention, which would save it a fortune on ads. Summer gritted her teeth and continued to change channels. But she couldnt find one that was not airing that news. Even the TV was trying to fire her up. She turned her head and smiled at Rosie. Rosie, theres nothing interesting on TV. Lets skip it today. Rosie pointed at the TV and said clearly, her eyes wide open, I want to watch Leonoodle. She recognized him in the news. He is not that good-looking. Summer wanted to change the channel again. But Rosie frowned and countered, Yes, he is. Summer couldnt refute her. She had no choice but to change it back. Rosie stared at the Leonardo on TV with great interest. Then, she piped up, Like me. Summer was drinking water and almost choked when she heard that. Rosie turned to look at her doubtfully and asked, Do you have a cold? Yes I am under the weather Summer yed along and coughed again. What had Rosie just said? Did Rosie mean Leonardo looked good because he resembled herself? Rosie said seriously, Take some pills. Okay, I will. Summer put on a wry smile. She felt Rosie opened up today, but the girl was still as nonchnt as Leonardo. The news about him was brief. Summer switched to the Childrens Channel for cartoons, and Rosie let her. To Summers surprise, not long after, Rosieined indifferently, This is boring. Summer was surprised. Chapter 657 He Knew Rosie used to be quite into cartoons, and nothing could distract her. But now she was saying they were boring? Summer asked tentatively, Then what do you want to watch? Rosie hopped off the sofa and went upstairs without a word. Summer followed and saw her drawing on the ground with a board. Rosie was focused and ignored Summer. Summer tried to talk to her, but she wasnt interested. In her ownfortable zone, the girl no longer cared about what was happening around her. Summer sat with her for a while and went downstairs to prepare lunch. She did not n to eat lunch here but simply wanted to cook for Rosie. The servants left the kitchen quietly to make room for her. Leonardo would not return at noon, and Kate had left, Rosies lunch was covered by Summer. Therefore, the servants did not need to cook for them. Summer put in some effort to make the food cute, as little girls liked lovely stuff. Summer walked out of the kitchen with the lunch, smiling. When she passed the hall, someone entered the house. She looked up and saw Leonardo prancing into the hall. Leonardo also looked up, and they locked eyes with each other. When Summer thought of what happened yesterday, she looked away in a fluster and went upstairs, as if she hadnt recognized him. She just kept walking and smothering her urge to look back at him. What was so good about him? Last night at the Golden Cauldron Club, he had turned a blind eye to her. She knew he was determined to stay away from her. Everyone has his bottom line and dignity to protect, and she was no exception! When she reached upstairs, she discovered her palms were sweaty, and the tray was slimy, too. She was inexplicably nervous. Why? She brought the lunch to Rosie and watched her finish it before leaving the room. Then, she couldnt help but nce at Leonardos study, but the door was shut. She had been in Rosies room for almost half an hour, and Leonardo might havee back for important documents and left already. With that thought, Summer rxed a little. However, she saw him sitting on the sofa in the hall when she reached the staircase. Her heart was in her throat again. Why was he still here? She dithered over whether to go downstairs or not. She nced down and saw he was on his phone. Just then, his phone rang. He picked it up, so she was relieved and went downstairs. She arrived at the hall, handed the te to a servant, and walked to the front door. Leonardos voice came from behind her, Stop! It was low and deep, without emotions. She was surprised but didnt stop. Instead, she picked up her pace and then scooted. She vaguely heard him sneer, but she ignored it. She hated to stay in the same room with Leonardo, who had nothing to do with her anymore. Things could go wrong so quickly between two people. They were not married. Besides being Rosies parents, they were like strangers to each other. But in fact, he had transferred the Emerson Group to her, so their rtionship could also be considered professional. Summer was overthinking this. She only regained her senses when the bodyguards stopped her outside the house. What are you doing? Get out of the way! She looked cold. The bodyguards looked at each other hesitantly but didnt move. Summer knew they were under Leonardos order. She turned around and saw Leonardo walking out of the hall calmly. He was dressed in a dark suit, which entuated the dark and mysterious side of him. She frowned at him and ranted, Leonardo! What is this? He ambled to her, and every step he took brought her more pressure, so she retreated. In the end, he stood in front of her and stared at her for a moment before slowly saying, I told you to stop. You didnt say my name. How could I know whom you were giving the order? She lifted her chin slightly, looking cold and unyielding. He sneered suddenly. She curled her lips. Why did he sneer? What was so funny? You got carried away just because you left the Golden Cauldron Club unscathed? He looked at her mockingly. Keep your head down and your nose clean. After all, you are the mother of my child. You are the mother of my child. That he knew. He was cautious and paranoid, so he always knew the right thing to say. She gazed at him and taunted word by word, It is none of your business. Sure enough, his face dulled as soon as he heard this. That delighted her more than anything. This was payback for pissing her off.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! She squinted at him, showing no intention to back off. Leonardos jaw tightened. Although his expression did not change, Summer noticed he was gritting his teeth. Maybe she picked it up because they had been together for too long, or she was overthinking again. After a while, he coldly said, Very good. Since you are satisfied, can I go now? She was not backing down. She only cared about Rosie now. Even if Leonardo was mad at her, he couldnt vent his anger on Rosie. So, Summer was not afraid of him at all. To put it another way, she couldnt care less about how things would go between them. They were already like this, how could it get worse? With that thought, she looked calmer. He snorted coldly and walked straight past her to the gate. The bodyguards made way for her as well. Chapter 658 Why Not Him? When Summer was out, Leonardo was driving away. She could only see the image of the ck car receding into the distance. Seized by a mix of emotions, she got into the car. Recently, Leonardo frequently appeared on the news, mostly about his love affairs. Actually, it wasnt just about he and Amber. Sometimes his gossip girls were totally strange to Summer. As for the truth, whether it was the medias tricks to attract publics attention or Leonardo did have an affair with them, Summer had no idea. She couldnt say she didnt care them at all. Having been with Leonardo for so long, she couldnt abandon her love so soon. She would still unconsciously pay attention to his gossips, but felt worse every time she learned them. It was like self-abuse. She was aware of it, but she couldnt hold herself against it. Actually, she still found Leonardo strange from the bottom of her heart. How could a decent man frequently have scandals with different women? This simply did not conform to Leonardos style. Summer was driving slowly since she was somewhat distracted. It wasnt until a few cars overtook her and blocked her path did she suddenly react and step on the brakes. She couldnt help but lean forward because of the abrupt stop. She felt dizzy. When she looked up, she saw several people getting out of the cars ahead. The leader was Logan. He really was not giving up. Summer immediately took out her phone and called the police. But the moment she took out her phone, one of Logans men smashed her car window. ss cullet sshed onto her, scratching her hands and face. Summer panicked and was about to flee to the passenger seat. However, Logans man reached out through the broken window and grabbed her by the hair. At this moment, the call was through. Hello? Is anyone there? The policemans voice came as the phone dropped down from her hand. Summers hair was tightly torn as her face went pale from pain. She shouted, Im on South Ring Road. I No! You bitch! You actually dare to call the police! The man gave her a sharp tug and she directly crashed against the window, where the cullet cut her skin, and she was bleeding. She wore a white scarf today and her blood quickly dyed it red. She was in so much pain that she couldnt speak. The car door was opened, and she was dragged out without mercy. They snatched her phone and threw it away. Logan walked over. Seeing what happened, he cursed, What did you do? You killed her before I could make a move! One of them hurried to exin, Mr. Logan, its not that serious. She wont die. Youd better not kill her. I want her alive! Logan tilted his head and shot a nce at Summer. He sneered, I wont let you go. Today, no one can save you! Then he snorted and got up, Take care of the police. Send her to my house when you are done with them. Then, he turned around and got into the car. However, just as he got on the car, a ck car rushed towards him. Logan widened his eyes and kept scolding the driver, Get out of my way! Damn it! The car crashed into his car despite the sharp swerve of the driver. Summers neck was still bleeding, and she now felt a little cold. Her vision began to blur. Leonardo had just left. Was it Leonardo? The car door opened, and a tall figure got out. The man was heading toward her. Summer didnt recognize him until he got closer. She muttered in disbelief, Stanley Summer. Stanley called her name with his usual smile. When his gaze met her blood-stained scarf, his expression immediately changed. Summer was numb with the wound. Her head was stuffed with only one question. Why not Leonardo? Where was he? But no one could answer her. Logans car was hit, but no one got injured due to its high quality. He thought Stanley was some big shot, but when he got off, he found Stanley was alone. He was immediately filled with confidence, Brat, are you new in Hoover City? Do you know whose car you hit? Stanley turned around, shot a nce at him, and said, Let her go. Perhaps because Stanley was always inclined tough, strangers would only think him kind at the first nce. Logan poured scorn on him, A brave guy! Its been a long time since Ive seen someone as courageous as you. Do you know what happened to those brave guys? Theyre all dead. Logan put on a vicious smile, Ill give you a chance. Now kneel down and call me Grandpa. Then, I can let you go; otherwise, you will die, just like them. It wasnt just Logan that fancied himself above Stanley. Stanley didnt think Logan his match, either. He nced at Summer. The emotions in his eyes were difficult to distinguish. He seemed to confirm something, or it was nothing but a nce. He quickly withdrew his gaze and rushed to Logan. He moved so quickly that Summer could only saw him pressing Logans head on the broken window. Stanley must have exerted a lot of strength. The car window shattered, and Logans head was broken. Blood flew down his forehead and covered his face. Logans scream was harsh enough to pierce though their eardrums. Logans men quickly surrounded Stanley. Just as they were about to make a move, Stanley shouted, Are you sure you want your men to join in the fight? If they do, do you think you will be able to survive? Stanley was so ruthless. Logan had never seen someone like him before. Although he always appeared to be vicious, he was timid, and afraid of death. Logan was trembling with fear as his voice trembled with him, Dont donte over. Back off Seeing the coward, Stanley sneered with a trace of disdain in his eyes, Let Summer go. Let go! Let her go! At this moment, Logan didnt dare to go against Stanleys words. His men immediately released Summer and led her to Stanley.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 659 Tears Are Cold With his head stuck in the car window, Logan didnt dare to move. He was trembling terribly and his pant got wet. Did he really pee out of fear? Summer shot a cold nce at him, then turned her attention on Stanley. She was extremely calm. Seeing Summer motionless, Stanleys look turned solemn. He shouted, Hide behind me! But Summer didnt move. She didnt want to be saved by the man who almost killed her daughter. Not at all. Stanley seemed to have seen through her, If you dont, you wont survive. You know it. But if you do, you still have chances to take revenge on me. Summer widened her eyes. She could tell that Stanley was saying this on purpose. But he looked sincere. He was serious, and really wanted to save her. There was no smile on his face. He looked gloomy and cold. And this might be what he truly looks like. She didnt want to be saved by Stanley. However, it was worthless to be killed by Logan. Summer pursed her lips as she slowly walked to Stanley. She walked behind Stanley and felt his shoulders suddenly rxed. Then, he turned his head and whispered to her, Get into my car! Without hesitation, Summer got in the car. It was the cab door that she opened. Stanley pulled Logan out of the car window and pushed him near the ck car. Summer reached to open the passenger car door for him. Logan trembled under the control of Stanley, You you let me go! Ive already let that bitch go No! Before he could say anything else, Stanley threw him away and he uttered a heartrending cry. At the same time, Stanley quickly got into the car. As soon as he got in, Summer started the car. Summer hit the pedal and the car rushed forward before Logans men could react. However, even if they could, they spared no effort to chase after them. After all, Logan was severely injured. Of course, they had to save their boss life first, otherwise, no one would pay them. After driving for a long distance, they heard the siren of the police car. Summer thought for a moment and said, I called the police earlier. Stanley nodded and turned to her. Pull over. Let me drive. Summer was indeed not fine. She took a look and found no car following them. And the police car happened to drive over from the other side, so she pulled over without hesitation. She sat on the passenger seat, and Stanley drove. How is your injury? Ill live. Even if Stanley saved her, she wouldnt forgive what he had done before. She had never seen a paradox like Stanley. He was so vicious but actually saved her again and again. A thread of thoughts whirled around on her head. She really hated Stanley after the fire in the vi. But now, that hatred seemed to have faded a little. Stanley did not say anything more. The wound on her neck was not deep. The blood had begun to coagte, and it did not bleed much. As long as the wound was not cut again, she was able to hang in till they got to the hospital. Summer sat back and watched outside the window. Suddenly, she sat up, Stop! Stanley was puzzled, but he stopped the car. Just as his car stopped, Summer opened the door and got off. Stanley frowned and followed Summers gaze. He happened to see Leonardo and Amber, who were hugging each other. He curled his lips and muttered to himself, Interesting. Summer trotted but stopped a few steps away from them. She thought she was wrong. So, she wanted to get closer and see them more clearly. They were really Leonardo and Amber.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Summer stopped and stood there, biting her lips tightly as she fixed her angry eyes on them. Amber happened to notice her. Flushing red, she pulled herself back, Look, its Ms. Summer. Leonardo turned around, but his eyes were so dark that no one could figure out his thought. He stared at Summer for a moment, then replied in a faint tone, Yes. Amber was pleased to see Leonardo aloof. She pretended to be surprised, She seemed to survive an ident. Anyway, she is your ex-wife. Why dont you ask her what happened? She has nothing to do with me now. Theres no need to ask. Lets go. He said as he opened the passenger door for Amber. Amber put on an arrogant smile at Summer and got in the car with her chin raised. Actually, Summer was watching Leonardo all the time. Who she cared about was only Leonardo. But what did Leonardo say? She has nothing to do with me. There was no need to ask. No need! When Amber got into the car, Leonardo closed the door for her and was about to head for the drivers side. At this time, he heard Summers freezing voice, Leonardo! They always called each other by name. And they didnt need nicknames to show their love. In the past, he would never think it aloof. But this time, Leonardo got a chill when he heard Summer calling his name. He was facing Summer with his back, and he didnt turn around. Summers expression was as cold as ice, As you wish, we have nothing to do with each other from now on! She quickly turned around and trotted to Stanleys car, just like how she came. Soon, she got into the car. Stanley put on a meaningful smile, Can we go now? Summers expression couldnt be worse. As you wish, Leonardo and I are over. Stanley paused. He fixed his eyes on her face and then chuckled, Is that so? Then why are you crying? Summer was surprised and reached to her face. Her fingers felt the cold tears. She hesitated and stared at her hand. So, she was actually crying. But her tears were cold. With her face void of emotion, Summer wiped away the tears. She stated in a cold voice, The wound hurts. If we dont go to the hospital soon, I may die in your car. I wont let you die. Stanley naturally wouldnt believe her nonsense, though Summer looked serious. He hit the elerator and sent her to the hospital. Chapter 660 Marry Me Summers wound was not deep, but it was quite long. The doctor said several stitches were required to sew up her wound. Summer kept silent all this time. However, when the doctor was going to give her anesthetic, Summer refused. She looked indifferent with a poker face. Just do it. I dont need anesthetic. The doctor was a middle-aged man. Hearing Summers words, he was at a loss. Then, he asked with uncertainty, No anesthetic? Before Summer replied him, Stanley came forward. He frowned, Summer, are you crazy? Did you be stupid after all this? Do you think youre a warrior or something? Summer did not look at anyone and her eyes zed over. She said softly, I want to remember this pain. She had to remember the pain that Leonardo brought her. Stanley was so angry that he evenugh out loud. Then he looked sullen, and uttered with one word, Whatever! Of course, the doctor did not understand their conversation, nor did he know what the rtionship between them, but he knew that both of them had decided not to use anesthetic. Summer did not care about how Stanley looked or what he said. She only raised her eyes to look at the doctor and said, Doctor, you may start now. Stanley mmed the door and went out. Obviously, the doctor was still hesitant. Doctor, I can stand it. Dont worry. Summer said again. The doctor sighed and took up the needles. If you cant stand it, tell me. Yes. Summers voice sounded exceptionally firm. Actually, only few stitches were needed. However, it still hurt when the sharp needle pierced through her skin and flesh. Summer bit her lips, fine beads of sweat oozing from her forehead, and her face was slightly pale. The doctor was surprised that she could really stand it. After the stitches, the doctor handed Summer two napkins, Wipe off your sweat. Thank you. Summer reached for the napkin and stood up.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Ill write a prescription for you. Take some medicine home, and remember to have it on time. You maye again in a few days to take out stitches or just do it at another clinic. Thank you. Summer reached out to receive the prescription. The doctor looked out of the door curiously, Hey, wheres your boyfriend? Why hasnt hee in yet? Hes not my boyfriend. After Summer finished speaking, she went out. She did not see Stanley outside the door. Forgetting it, Summer went straight for the medicine. When she left the hospital, she found Stanleys car was still parked at the entrance of the hospital. He was sitting in the car, smoking. Summer paused for few seconds and walked over with mixed feelings, Im leaving. Without a thank you? Leonardo is having fun with another woman. If I didnt save you today, you couldnt have stood here alive. Stanley held a cigarette in his fingers and squinted slightly. With his expression, he looked like a yboy. You cane to me when you need me, as long as it wont hurt anyone. Summer had just finished the stiches, and looked pale. Even her gaze was not as bright as usual. The way she looked annoyed Stanley. He put out the cigarette impatiently and repeated, As long as it wont hurt anyone? Summer nodded expressionlessly, Yes. Okay. Stanley leaned against the window with one hand and said seriously, Marry me. Summer didnt take what he said seriously and said, Stanley, I always keep my word. With that, she turned around and left. She did not expect Stanley to answer her seriously, but when she heard his proposal, she felt that it was just ridiculous. Summers car was intercepted by Logans men on the road. When she and Stanley left, they took Stanleys car. She could only take a taxi home now. She had no phone, and her wallet was still in her own car. What a mess! Summer thought that she might have to walk back. Hey! A voice came from a passing car. She turned around and saw that it was Stanley again. Summer quickened her pace and ignored him. Get in the car. Ill take you back. Stanley drove slowly. He controlled the speed very well, just keeping pace with Summer. Even if Summer ignored him, he said again, Are you walking back? Summer had already made up her mind to ignore Stanley, so she remained silent. But Stanley was also stubborn. He kept following her at slow speed. Neither of them said anything. Just like that, one walked and the other drove. They came back to Summers residence. Fortunately, the hospital was not far from Summers home. Even so, she walked for almost an hour. When she went upstairs, Stanley followed her. Are you going to follow me in? Summer stopped in front of the door. Im already here. Arent you going to invite your savior in for a cup of tea? Stanley looked as if he would never give up until he achieved his goal. Summer did not have much energy to deal with him. She opened the door and they walked in. She went to the kitchen to boil water and made a cup of tea for Stanley. She put the teacup on the coffee table, You may leave after this. The heating in the room was not on, so the tea cooled down very soon. Stanley did not say or do anything else. He left after drinking the tea. Summer was the only one left in the room. It became terribly quiet. She threw the teacup Stanley had used into the trash can. Then she walked into the bathroom, and stood in front of the mirror to look at the wound on her neck. The woman in the mirror looked terrible, expressionless, like a walking dead. Summer touched her face and murmured, Be brave. There are many things you need to do, and the script is a few episodes short She pulled the corner of her lips and tried to smile. However, the smile she forced was not pretty. It looked as if she was about to cry. Summer went sullen. She washed her hands and went out of the bathroom. She looked so terrible that she didnt want to look in the mirror anymore. Summer changed her clothes and cleaned herself up. She took off the bloody scarf and coat, put them in a bag, and prepared to throw them away. She went out of the apartment. When the elevator opened, Bruce walked out. Bruce was carrying a ck bag and wearing a cap. With such an outfit, he didnt look like a good guy. But Summer knew that Bruce had his own ethics and principles. A person with principles was not that scary if you didnt break his rules. Ms. Summer? Bruce noticed the wound on Summers neck. He, puzzled, greeted in a curious tone, but he did not ask more. Summer nodded slightly and entered the elevator. At this time, Bruce stopped her and said, Ms. Summer, I havent found a new employer these past few days. Summer turned around and raised her eyebrows slightly, indicating that he could continue. Bruce said directly, Do you need a bodyguard? Summer knew what Bruce was capable of. During this period of time, so many things happened one after another. Without thinking, she said straightforwardly, Yes, I do. Chapter 661 Knocking on the Door The next moment, Bruce spoke. Ms. Summer, do you trust me? Summer turned around and said calmly, I might not be able to pay you as much as Kate did. As she finished speaking, she could clearly see that Bruces expression had changed subtly. Was it because she mentioned Kate? Summer was extremely interested in his change. Bruce took off his cap and said, I have enough money. I just need a job and an employer who trusts me. Bruce was skilled, so those nobles chose him as their bodyguard, and even offered him a good sry. However, he hadplicated experiences, and had seen many secrets. Anyone who was a little cautious would probe into his background. Although ordinary people might find it difficult to check his identity, it was a hassle for Bruce. After going through these questions quickly in her mind, Summer said, Im going down to dump the trash now. Just as the elevator door was about to close, Bruce reached out and pressed the open button, walking in first. Summer smiled. She found that Bruce was quite interesting. Summer followed in, and Bruce pressed the floor number 1 for her.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! After getting out of the elevator, Bruce kept a step behind Summer. He had already in the working mode. Should I praise your professionalism? As Summer walked, she joked. Bruce didnt say anything, and Summer didnt mind. She threw the garbage into the trash can, and Bruce had already walked behind her when she turned around. He was extremely agile. Summer continued to talk to Bruce, I believe that with your ability, you can do other things well. Why are you willing to be a bodyguard? After waiting for Bruces reply for a long time, Bruce started to talk just when Summer thought that Bruce would not speak again,. I only know two things, killing and protecting people. Since he had already given up the old business of killing, he wouldnt kill others anymore. Summer was no longer afraid of Bruce, so she dared to ask anything. Why did you give up killing? Bruce didnt reply her, and Summer continued, Because of Kate? Just as she finished speaking, she felt the cold auraing from behind her. Are you angry? Summer turned to look at him. Bruce looked extremely gloomy, You seem to be very interested in my personal affairs, Ms. Summer. It was not a question, but a statement. Thats right. Im especially interested. Summer did not deny it, but admitted it generously. At this moment, the two had already entered the elevator. When the elevator reached the floor where they lived, Bruce suddenly said, You are so concerned about other peoples personal affairs because you had a bad rtionship with your ex-husband. So you want to distract your attention by doing so? Summer was surprised, and anger surged in her heart. Almost everyone had a person that they never wanted to hear his or her name again. Bruce didnt want to hear her mentioning Kate, and she didnt want to hear about Leonardo. The reason was the same. Summer sighed, Im sorry. Bruce epted Summers apology calmly. Summer had no idea that Bruce was quite polite. She and Bruce separated at the elevator entrance and returned to their own apartment respectively. After visiting Rosie, she left Leonardos vi and Logan and his men came making trouble for her. Later, she went to the hospital again. After so many things, it was almost evening. Summer remembered that she hadnt had lunch yet. She opened the fridge, but she had no appetite for anything. In the end, she took an apple but lost her appetite halfway through it. She sat down in front of theputer and began to write thest episodes. It was already midnight when she finished writing in one breath. With an empty stomach, she suffered a terrible stomachache. But she was toozy to cook and had no appetite at all. The heart was so close to the stomach, and she was experiencing a temporary disorder? She remembered the scene of Leonardo and Amber hugging each other on the road clearly. Summer sneered. Leonardo went to find a woman in his own circle. Why did she humiliate herself? It was not like that she couldnt live without Leonardo. She pressed her stomach, stood up and walked towards the kitchen. Before she could get to the kitchen, she heard knocks on the door again. There were three rhythmic knocks. It seemed that the one who knocked was restrained. Summer turned around and looked at the time. It was half past one. It couldnt be Jessica. She saw the photos of Jessica filming in the desert yesterday. Naturally, it couldnt be Carl and Eliza Did Logane looking for her again this quick? Summer took the phone and pressed the three numbers 911. As long as something was wrong, she would immediately dial it. There was nothing in the room she could use to defend herself. She went to the kitchen to get a kitchen knife. Then, she held the knife in one hand and her mobile phone in the other and walked towards the door gently. She was sure that she didnt make any sound when she walked. However, when she walked to the door, the person outside seemed to sense that she hade. Its me, Bruce. Summer was surprised, and she immediately rxed. She opened the door and saw Bruce standing at her door with a tray in his hand. She nced at the tray and did not see what was on it. She asked him, Whats wrong? Its toote. Summer was vignt, but she hid it carefully. She always felt that it was too coincidental that Bruce lived in the same neighborhood as her. Even if he was now her private bodyguard, she still suspected him. Bruce showed her the tray, Have some? Only then did Summer see clearly that he brought a bowl of porridge and two tes of dishes in the tray, which looked fresh and delicious. Summer opened her eyes wide unconsciously, You made it? Just take it. Bruce did not answer her. He pushed the tray forward, frowning, as if he was not holding food, but some kind of hot potato in his hand. No matter what, Summer could not imagine that a bodyguard like Bruce would cook and deliver food to her. Her bodyguard was just toopetent. If she hadnt known that Bruce and Kate had an affair, she would have suspected that Bruce had a crush on her. People like Bruce might rarely deliver things to others, right? For a moment, Summer felt a little touched. She reached for the tray in his hand and said, Thank you. Bruce remained silent, as if it was troublesome to say one more word. He turned around and left. Summer stood at the door and watched Bruce enter the opposite door. She lowered her head to look at the porridge on the tray with mixed feelings. She closed the door and went back to her room. She put the porridge on the table and sat down to eat. The porridge and vegetables looked not bad, and they tasted delicious. Chapter 662 Fake Police Officers The next morning. Someone knocked at Summers door. She thought it could not be Bruce because it was so early in the morning. She looked outside through the peephole and saw two police officers in uniform, and they must havee for what happened yesterday. Summer wasnt surprised. If she had really been caught by Logan yesterday, she might not be able toe back alive. Logan would naturally have dealt with the rest. But since Logan did not have his way yesterday, he would not do so. Logan was aplete viin. Since he suffered a lot yesterday, Logan would definitely try to make things difficult for her. And Summer had already prepared for it. She tidied up her clothes and opened the door. One police officer took out his badge and held it up in front of her. Then he said in a serious tone, Excuse me, are you Summer? Yes. Summer stared at the badge for a moment before she looked away. Come with us please. We need to ask you about the ident happened on South Ring Road yesterday afternoon. The police officer said as he put away his badge. May I change my clothes first? Summer said before she closed the door and returned to her room. Then, Summers face darkened slightly. She thought that Logan would give her trouble, but she had never thought that even if the police came for her, they would at least contact her yesterday. But they came in the early morning. Summer looked toward the door, walked to the sofa and sat down. She took out her phone and typed several keywords to search for relevant news. But she found nothing. The entertainment industry in Hoover City was thriving. Why was no reports about it? Summer was confused. Suddenly, she heard another knock on the door. Ms. Summer, its me. It was Bruces voice. Hearing that, Summer got up and went to open door. As soon as the door opened, she saw Bruce standing expressionlessly at the door, while the two police officers were still waiting for her. Seeing Summering out, the policeman asked, Can we go now? Where? Bruce asked first. Summer shrugged and said, Where else do you think? Bruce turned to look at the two police officers and said to Summer, Ill go with you. Whats your rtionship with Summer? When the police heard his words, their attention fell on Bruce. Bruce ignored them and said, Lets go together. Summer noticed that the two police officers expressions changed slightly. She and Bruce looked at each other, but Bruce didnt say anything and signaled her to go. Summer went first, and Bruce followed her. You havent answered our questions yet! The police officers caught up with a gloomy face. Why should I answer your questions? Bruce sneered, Because you are fake? After that, Bruce stretched out his arm and stopped Summer, and Summer tacitly retreated. He withdrew his arm and raised his leg, directly kicking the two fake policemen to the ground. Youre attacking the police! The two fake policemen fell to the ground and did not admit that they were fake. Call the police then. Bruce nced at Summer. Summer took out her phone to call the police. Seeing that, the two fake policemen cursed as they got up from the ground and ran away to the stairs. They didnt even bother to wait for the elevator. Summer looked toward the two disappearing policemen and frowned slightly, Theyre really fake. I just got a little suspicious. Bruce did not say much to her on this topic. He took out his phone and said, Tell me your phone number. If you need anything, you can just call me.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Summer told her phone number to Bruce. Bruce called her, and she saved his phone number. After the exchange of phone numbers, Bruce was about to return to his room. Thinking of the porridge Bruce brought herst night, Summer stopped him, Bruce, wait. Bruce stopped and turned to look at Summer. Summer returned to her room and took out the tray and the clean dishes. Thank you for the porridge. Bruce took the tray. Summer couldnt help but ask, Can you cook? No, I had someone else do it. Bruce said and left. Did you have breakfast? He asked her after taking two steps. No. Summer shook her head. Bruce didnt say anything and directly went back. Summer stood there nkly for a moment. His bodyguard really got money, and he even hired a cook. How could someone like Bruce know how to cook? After a few years, Summer realized that she hade to a conclusion too early. It was normal for someone like Bruce to know how to cook. Summer returned to her room. After a while, the door was knocked on again. She knew that it was Bruce again. She opened the door and saw Bruce. He stood at the door expressionlessly with a breakfast in his hand. His eyes were cold, as if someone had forced him to bring her breakfast. No Its alright. Im not hungry. Because Bruce didnt look like he wanted to do so, Summer didnt dare to ept it. Bruce seemed to force a smile and said, I cant eat all anyway. Summer had no choice but to take it. She was now not sure whether she had hired a bodyguard or a babysitter. Bruce said, Why did the two fake policemene just now? Whos behind this? Its Logan, do you know him? Summer had nothing to hide from Bruce. Oh. Bruce expressionlessly replied. Then, he asked in a casual voice, How do you want to do with him? crippled or dead? Summers hand holding the tray trembled. What? Tell me how you want to do with him at any time. If you want him dead, well work on the details. But if you just want him crippled, you just need to say the word. Summer was silent for a moment. She felt the breakfast in her hand was a little heavy. After Bruce left, Summer returned to her room with the food breakfast. She sat nkly at the dining table. She was stunned at Bruces calmness just now. If it was someone else, Summer might not feel this way. But it was Bruce. He was serious. Summer realized once again that Bruce was a man with blood on his hand, and he was not an ordinary bodyguard. She recalled the time when she deliberately mentioned Kate in front of him. Although Bruce was angry, he did not do anything to her. Now she thought she was really lucky. She dared not imagine what if Bruce couldnt control himself at that time Summer shivered as she stared at the breakfast and dined carefully. Chapter 663 The Emerson Group’s Investment For a while, no one came to give Summer trouble before the stitches on her neck were removed. Stanley called her a few times though. But he just called, and he had nevere for her. Summer did not go out much, so she naturally didnt hear any news about Logan. When Summer went to the hospital to remove the stitches, Bruce apanied her. Putting aside Bruces past, he was a very professional and capable bodyguard. Summer felt that Bruce was wasted as her bodyguard. But Bruce did not seem to feel that way, nor did he slight Summer because the price she didnt pay him that much. A man like him would be good at anything. After the stitches were removed, Summer rested for a few more days. As New Years Eve was approaching, Eliza called Summer again for the film script. Summer had finished the first draft of Lost City 2. As for those parts thath might not be eptable, she had marked them out and made a revision n. Summer took the manuscript and went to Elizas studio. The girl at the front desk greeted her warmly as usual. Wheres your boss? Is she in the office? Summer had made an appointment with Eliza in advance. She was just asking. Unexpectedly, the girl said embarrassedly at her words. Our boss is meeting a guest. It was normal for Eliza to have a guest. Summer did not think much about it. Then Ill wait for her. Summer took a magazine and sat on the sofa waiting for Eliza. After a while, the door to Elizas office opened. When Summer heard the noise, she looked up and saw someoneing out of Elizas office.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. It was Amber! Hoover City was such a small ce. Summer unconsciously tightened her fingers which were holding the title page of the magazine. When Amber saw Summer, a trace of astonishment shed across her face, as if she did not know Summer. Then, she turned to look at Eliza behind her and said, Ms. Austin, do you have other guests? Amber pretended not to know Summer. How could Eliza not know the rtionship among Amber, Leonardo and Summer? If there must be a winner and a loser, the biggest winner among them was Amber. Amber had lost face before, but now that she finally won Leonardo back, she naturally held her head high. Eliza knew what Amber was thinking about, but she couldnt offend Amber right now. She tipped Summer a wink and immediately said with a smile, Miss Amber, let me introduce her to you. This is Summer. She is the screenwriter of Lost City. Summer, hurry up ande over. Miss Ambers boyfriend will invest in Lost City 2. Elizas smile was a little stiff. Hearing that, Summer suddenly stood up and looked at Eliza, who sighed and turned away from her gaze. Summer knew that it was not the right time to ask Eliza. Since Amber was here, she had to wait until she left. Summer pursed her lips and walked towards Amber. Hello, Im Summer, she said in a business tone. She didnt intend to shake hands with Amber. She knew that even if she stretched out her hand, Amber would definitely not shake hands with her. Amber seemed to read her mind, and put on a cold look. Without even looking at Summer, she turned to Eliza and said, Ms. Austin, since Leonardo has chosen your group, I believe you must deserve our trust. Thank you, Miss Amber. Eliza became more sophisticated and tactful these years. Although Ambers words made her ufortable, Eliza still had a smile on her face. But Amber added, No matter how smart a person is, one will make mistakes sometimes. If you want to find a partner, you need to keep your eyes open so that you dont find someone who isnt good These words were clearly aimed at Summer. Even a fool could tell the obvious malice in her words. Summer did not say anything, and Eliza was somewhat awkward. Eliza did not like Amber either. Eliza was born in a rtively rich family, and she hated Ambers arrogant tone. Eliza was tired of forcing a smile. She took half a step back and said coldly, Miss Amber, if you have nothing else to do, Ill have someone see you out. I have some other work to do. Ill treat you to coffee next time. Hearing that, Ambers face darkened. Eliza treated her with respect just now, but what did she mean by that? Eliza sneered. Amber didnt know that Eliza had a good rtionship with Summer. Everyone knew how to pretend, and Amber smiled and said, Then Ill go first, Ms. Austin. See you. As soon as Amber left, Eliza led Summer into the office. Summer sat on the sofa without saying a word. Eliza locked the door and walked hurriedly to Summer. She said nervously, Summer, I can exin to you. Just two days ago, one of Leonardos subordinates came. His name is Summer said coldly, Tim, Leonardos special assistant. Thats right. Its Tim. He came for the investment in Lost City 2. I refused him because of your rtionship with Leonardo. But he threatened me. He said if I didnt ept the Emerson Groups investment, I wouldnt be able to get any other investment. Then as you can see, Amber came over today. She probably knew that you wereing today Eliza wanted to consult Summer, but since she was busy these days and Summer did note to the office, it was dyed. After Eliza finished her words, she cast a guilty nce at Summer and waited for her to say something. Summer was silent for a while, and asked, Have you signed the contract? Eliza hurriedly said, Not yet. Since Leonardo insists on investing in the film, you just ept it. How many crews want the Emerson Groups investment? Now that he has offered to sponsor us, why not ept it? Summer said seriously, running her fingers through her hair. But you Eliza had thought that Summer would strongly oppose it. She didnt expect that Summer would support her. Business cooperation is for benefits. It has nothing to do with personal feelings. Summer said without showing any emotion. Eliza was willing to cooperate with the Emerson Group. Hearing Summers words, she nodded. Theres one more thing. I think Amber will definitely give you trouble again. Summer said indifferently, Whatever she wants. Chapter 664 Mean Summer was very clear about what Amber was thinking. Amber was determined to make trouble with her; of course she would not back down. Summer knew that Amber had been depressed for too long. Now that she finally got the chance, she would go all out to save her face. Forget it. Lets take a look at the script. Summer took out the sh disk and handed it to Eliza. Speaking of business, Elizas expression turned serious. Let me take a look first. Eliza took it serious and asked a few questions from time to time. I might need you to follow the crew by then. There are still something that need to be revised. Even if you want to start shooting, you still have to wait until the end of the year, right? Summer had no objections to this. Eliza offered a good price, and she respected her opinions on the scripts. Summer was not only just the scriptwriter, but the writer of the book. Thats right. Im sure well have to wait until the end of the year. She then looked at the time and said, Its gettingte. Lets go out for lunch. Summer did not refuse and nodded. When the two of them went out together, Summer went straight to a ck car. Before Summer came to Elizas studio, she always drove herself. Eliza was familiar with Summers car. She nced at the car and knew that it was not Summers car. There seemed to be someone in the car. Summer walked to the car door and knocked on the window. As the window lowered, Bruces face appeared. As her bodyguard, Bruce followed her with great diligence as long as she went out. Ill have dinner with Eliza. Summer lowered her head slightly and said to Bruce inside. Bruce nodded, not intending to speak. Summer felt that Bruce was a little strange. When he was with her, he was very considerate and cared about her, but he was a little too cold sometimes. Such indifference did not match his concern for her. It was as if someone was forcing him to treat her well. Summer was puzzled. Maybe Bruce was just a strange person. Bruce didnt want to say much, but as a nice employer, Summer asked, Do you want to eat with us? Dont worry about me. Bruce replied expressionlessly. Okay. Summer turned around and joined Eliza. Although Eliza hadnt followed her just now, she wasnt far from Bruces car. She didnt see Bruces face clearly and only knew that it was a man. As soon as Summer walked over, Eliza smiled teasingly and said, I have been wondering why you are not sad. You found a new one. What new one? Summer did not get it for a while. Eliza nced at Bruce and whispered in Summers ear, A new man. Summer was shocked for a moment and frowned slightly, He is my bodyguard. What? This time, Eliza was the one shocked. She thought that the man in the car was Summers new boyfriend. Eliza felt a little embarrassed, and immediately changed the topic, Get in the car first. Im starving. Summer followed her and did not continue the topic. After fastening her seat belt, she looked in the rearview mirror and saw Bruce following behind in his car. After what happenedst time, Summers car was sent to repair and she did not get it back. Bruce drove his own car. Bruces car wasnt expensive. It was cheap and low-key. Eliza took Summer to a newly opened creative restaurant, and the food was mediocre. To put it bluntly, the food tasted bad. But Summer didnt care about it. She enjoyed food as soon as it was served. Bruce also came in, sat down beside them, and ordered. Summer wanted to hurry back after lunch. She hadnt seen Rosie recently because of her injuries. Now that the stitches had been removed, she wanted to see Rosie. If possible, she wanted to talk to Leonardo and took Rosie to her ce for a period of time. As the New Year Eve was approaching, she had nothing to do now. With Bruce, a bodyguard with outstanding abilities, she did not need to worry about her safety. While Summer was eating, she did not pay much attention to Bruce at the side. Instead, Eliza frequently looked towards Bruce. After a while, Eliza mysteriously moved from the opposite side to Summers side. Where did you find your bodyguard? He looked quite something. What? Summer couldnt help but nce at Bruce. Bruce ordered two meals and had already finished them. He was holding his phone and reading something, and he frowned as if something was bothering him. Summer rarely saw Bruce revealing such an expression. She secretly guessed that Bruce was reading something rted to Kate. Dont you think your bodyguard looks like the boss of a gang in the movies? He looks like he has gone through many things and is well-collected! Eliza was very good at judging people. Really? Why cant I tell? He just looks mean. Summer did notment and deliberately concealed his identity. Fortunately, Eliza just mentioned it casually. A bodyguard was indeed not worth her attention. After dinner, Summer said goodbye to Eliza and went back in Bruces car. Summer was distracted when she thought of going to see Rosie. She thought for a moment before calling Tim. Tim answered the phone very quickly. Ms. Summer. The change of the address this time was quite smooth. Tim had always been respectful and polite to her. Summer said gently, Tim, is Leonardo in the Emerson Group? Although she and Leonardo were separated, Tim did not offend her, so she was polite to Tim. Tim was silent for a moment, Mr. Emerson is having a meeting. Oh, after his meeting, tell him that I want to take Rosie to my ce for a few days. Sorry to bother you. Summer was so polite, so Tim said in a business tone, I know. I will pass on your words to Mr. Emerson. After hanging up the phone, Summer looked at Bruce and said, Go to Leonardos ce. Ill go and see Rosie. Bruce nced at her, as if he had something to say. Summer frowned, Why are you looking at me like this? Bruce did not say anything and drove straight towards Leonardos vi. After arriving at Leonardos vi, Summer got off the car and went inside with Bruce. When Leonardo had a meeting at thepany, Summer would feel a little more rxed to see Rosie.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Right now, she did not know how she would face Leonardo. However, when she walked into the hall, she saw the man who was supposed to be in thepany wasing downstairs Chapter 665 I Forgive Her, Who Forgives Me? What was going on? Didnt Tim say that Leonardo was having a meeting? Why was Leonardo still at home? When Leonardo came downstairs and saw Summer, a trace of surprise shed through his eyes. Summer remembered the scene of Leonardo and Amber hugging together on the roadside the day she was stopped by Logans men. Over the past few days, that scene had constantly reminded her that Leonardo was no longer her Leonardo in the past. Summer clenched her hands tightly and felt a chill went through her body. She pursed her lips and said in a cold voice, I came here because Tim said that you were in a meeting. Really? Leonardo hade down the stairs and walked towards her. He stopped three steps away from Summer. Did Tim say that I was in a meeting at thepany? Did Tim not exin it clearly enough, or did you not ask it clearly enough? Summer felt that she was probably crazy. At this moment, she was not thinking how to refute Leonardos provocative words. Instead, she was thinking that Leonardo was thinner than before, and seemed to have lost a lot of weight. They had lived together for too long, and they were too familiar with each other. Therefore, she could easily discover that Leonardo was thinner now. Leonardo was a man with strict self-control. His weight had always been the same and never increased, except that he would lose some weight if he was overworked. Being thinner, Leonardo looked more aggressive with his sharp features and chiseled face. Leonardo was a little unfamiliar to Summer now. For a moment, she felt as if she was in another life. Answer me. The mans deep voice was close to her. Summer suddenly looked up and realized that Leonardo had already walked over to her when she was distracted. He looked down at her with an imperceptible gaze, which swept across her eyebrows and paused on her neck for a moment. Summer sensed his gaze and immediately reached out to cover the newly healed wound on her neck. Actually, the injury on her neck was already close to the back of her neck. It was her subconscious move. That day, she stood in front of him and Amber with injuries in a terrible state. His cold words hit her heart fiercely. The chill rose from her feet again. Summer shivered involuntarily. Something urred to Leonardo, who was standing in front of her. He suddenly took a step forward. Summer reacted quickly and took a step back, her eyes full of vignce. She didnt know what Leonardo wanted to do. She had seen this man being gentle and affectionate, and being cold and heartless as well. Right now, she could only use her little self-esteem to maintain her dignity. Since he was the one who decided to break up with her, then they should just be decent. Ill go up and see Rosie. After Summer finished speaking, she hurriedly walked past him and ran upstairs without looking at Leonardo any longer. Leonardo stood with his back to the stairs. Even if Summer looked back, she could not see his face. She could not see that his face was as cold as ice, so cold that there was no color in it. In the empty hall, apart from Leonardo, Bruce was here. Just now, Bruce had seen everything that had happened between Leonardo and Summer. Since Summer went upstairs, he stayed in the hall and waited for her toe down. When he saw Leonardo standing still, he walked towards Leonardo. Bruce put his hands in his pockets and said thoughtfully, Its said that it is hard for men to understand women. But I think it flows in the other direction as well sometimes, especially for a man like you. Leonardo looked down and adjusted his sleeves slowly. When he looked up again, there was no emotion in his eyes.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Bruces expression changed instantly after hearing Leonardos words. Kates treatment abroad didnt go well. Leonardo! Bruce gritted his teeth and called out his name. Leonardo curled his lips, and looked more than wicked with something sinister about him. Keep following our agreement, so that Kates treatment will go better. Leonardos voice was deep and gentle, but for Bruce, it was creepy. Bruce clenched his fists and looked at Leonardo with a sullen look. He roared, She is your sister of the same mother! So what? Leonardo did not reveal any expression on his face. He restrained all his emotions and said in a frighteningly cold voice, I wouldnt be forced into such a situation without Kates help. But she already knew that she was wrong. Leonardo chuckled softly. Hisughter sounded cold, I forgive her, then who forgives me? Bruce shook his hand hard, turned around, and walked out angrily. Then, Leonardo heard a few dull sounds. They sounded like a fist hitting a wall. After Bruce walked outside and hit the wall, he took a few deep breaths and saw the bodyguards passing by. He called out to them, Lets spar. Bruce had lived with Leonardo for some time before, and the bodyguards in the vi knew him. However, they were somewhat afraid of Bruce. They didnt know much about Bruce, but they knew that Bruce was no ordinary. You can do it together. Bruce didnt care whether they agreed or not. He just took off his coat and nodded at them. Come on. Inside the room, Leonardo heard the screams of the bodyguards and did not do anything. He walked to the sofa and sat down. He lit a cigarette, sucked it, and put it between his fingers. He did not move again. Summer went to Rosies room, and found Rosie was sleeping. Although Leonardo looked thinner, he took good care of Rosie. She looked like she was a little heavier than thest time she saw her. Herplexion was very good. Her small face was red and fleshy. She was sleeping soundly, covered with a velvet quilt. She had been depressed over the past few days, and now she became much more rxed at the look of Rosie. She didnt want to wake her up and just looked at him quietly like this, feeling very satisfied. She looked at Rosie like for a while, then got up and went out, gently closing the door. After so much time, she thought Leonardo was no longer in the hall. But when she went downstairs, she found Leonardo smoking in the hall. There were already several cigarette butts in the ashtray in front of him. When they were together, Summer did not really care about Leonardo smoking, and Leonardo did not smoke much at that time. He was very considerate sometimes. And now, Summer had lost the right to care about him. Chapter 666 I Won’t Be Available Summer stood still for a moment, and then she walked towards Leonardo. Leonardo leaned against the sofa, looking causal and indifferent. Hearing her footsteps, he looked up at Summer and raised his eyebrows slightly, gesturing for her to say what she wanted to say. Summer nced at the sofa opposite him and did not sit down. She stood there and said to him, I have something to tell you. I asked Tim to tell you, but now that you are here, Ill just tell you directly. She was not sure Leonardo was listening to her seriously or not. He took another deep suck of the cigarette. His fingers were slender and beautiful, and even his movement of smoking was exceptionally charming. He tilted his head slightly and pressed the half cigarette in his hand into the ashtray. Then, he casually looked at Summer and said, So? I want to take Rosie to my ce for a while. Summer cut to the chase. He had no special reaction, just staring at Summer for a few seconds without moving. His silence made Summer a little nervous. Was Leonardo not willing to let her take Rosie to her ce? After a while, Leonardo sat up straight and said, It will soon be New Years Eve. There was aplex emotion that Summer could not distinguish in his voice. Summer suddenly remembered that during the time they were together, theyve never enjoyed the New Years Eve together. The first year, something happened to the Emersons. Its better not to mention the following three years. And this year If you want to spend New Years Eve with Rosie, I can send her back before that. Summers mind gradually cleared up and she understood the meaning behind Leonardos words. Unexpectedly, Leonardo immediately refused, No, you dont need to do that. Before Summer could react, Leonardo said, I have an appointment on New Years Eve and wont be avable. Come and pick her up tomorrow. With that, he stood up and turned to go upstairs. His figure viewed from behind was cold, and he left without hesitation. Summer bit her lips and walked out immediately as if she could win against Leonardo by this. Walking out of the hall, Summer looked around and saw Bruce was holding his coat and squatting on the ground, smoking with a few bodyguards, like a leader of gangsters. The bodyguards face was more or less wounded. They got into a fight? Summer walked straight over without asking much, and said, Lets go. With that, she marched off, and Bruce quickly followed. Hearing Bruce wasing closer, Summer quickened her steps and did not turn around, Did you fight with Leonardos bodyguards? Yes. Bruce replied and was unwilling to say one more word like before. Summer was already ustomed to Bruces taciturnity. I dont want to get involve with Leonardo now. You know that as well. Although Im your employer, your personal behavior has nothing to do with me. Bruce understood what Summer meant. He sneered, He knew I beat up his bodyguard. This is my personal behaviour, and it has nothing to do with you. Thats good. Summer was very satisfied with Bruces answer. She really didnt want to have anything to do with Leonardo at present. But the funny thing was it was impossible for her to have nothing to do with Leonardo. He was her daughters father and also the investor of her new drama.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. On the way back, the carriage was abnormally silent. Summer felt unhappy after she saw Leonardo. Bruce didnt know why, but he didnt seem to be in a good mood either. The two had no intention to talk with each other and remained silent until they reached the destination. After getting off, they went upstairs and parted ways. Summer returned home and opened the refrigerator to take a look, but there was nothing for her to eat. She picked up a yogurt and drank it. While drinking yogurt, she picked up her phone and browsed the news. Just as she saw a piece of news about Jessica, her phone rang. It was Jessica who called. Im downstairs at your apartment, Jessica said as soon as the phone was connected. Summer was so shocked that she didnt control her hand well. The yogurt was squeezed out idently and was spilled on her clothes. When did youe back? Summer hurriedly put down the yogurt and wiped the yogurt off her clothes while talking to Jessica and putting her on speakerphone. It doesnt matter. Iming up now. Jessica was in such a hurry that she hung up the phone right after she finished speaking. Summer wiped the yogurt and went to the bathroom to wash her hands. Then, she saw the unrecovered scar on her neck in the mirror. Today, she wore a round turtleneck sweater, a scarf and a coat when she went out. After going home, she took off her coat and scarf, so the scar on her neck appeared. Summer did not know why Jessica wanted to see her in such a hurry. Did she discover something? However, she did not intend to tell Jessica about Logan. After all, it was over. Its better to keep it a secret and not let Jessica worry. Just as Summer changed into a turtleneck sweater with high cor and came out of the bedroom, the door was knocked by someone from outside with a BANG. She quickly walked to the door and opened it, seeing Jessica at the door. Obviously, Jessica just finished shooting and there was a suitcase on her hand. She wore a cap and the hat of the down jacket was also on her head. Her hair was a little messy and she did not wear make-up, but she looked very energetic. It took you so long to open the door. What are you doing? Jessicained and walked in with her suitcase. Summer smiled, quietly tidied her sweater cor, and closed the door. Why did you suddenlye here without telling me in advance? Summer asked as she poured water for Jessica. Jessica entered the room, threw the suitcase aside and jumped onto the sofa. She sat on the sofa and waited for Summer to pour a ss of water for her. Summer poured water and handed it to Jessica. Thank you. Jessica took a sip and ced it on the coffee table in front of her. Summer knew t she had something to say, so she sat down beside her. Sure enough, as soon as Summer sat down, Jessica leaned over with a serious expression, I heard that the Emerson Group is going to invest in Lost City 2? You got the news fast. Even Summer learned about this today. She did not expect that Jessica would know it. Jessica snorted and said proudly, You underestimate me. Im more connected than you. Summer smiled and did not say anything. Did you and Leonardo make up? Jessica asked with curiosity. No. Summers expression dimmed a little. She lowered her eyes and took a deep breath. Thats it. We are over. What? Jessica was stunned. She got off the ne excitedly and took a taxi toe here when she knew Leonardo was going to invest in Lost City 2 and she thought that Leonardo had already made up with Summer. Chapter 667 Leonardo Was Her Best Medicine Jessica immediately asked Summer, Then why the investment? If you dont get back together, why does he invest in your script? He already has Tip Top Media Company. If he is interested in the entertainment industry, why not invest in his ownpany? Perhaps he is bored. Summer could not figure out what Leonardo was thinking. Although she believed that this reason was a little ridiculous, it made sense to her after she thought a lot. Leonardo didnt spend his energy on meaningless things. Since they were no longer together, wasnt it just boring for him to invest in her script particrly? Oh, it was also possible to meet Ambers requirements. Didnt Amber just want to get her in trouble and suppress her? The Emerson Group invested in Lost City 2 and Leonardo became the sponsor. As his girlfriend, it was not impossible for Amber to dominate the crew of Lost City 2. At least, it could happen that Amber managed to mess with Summer. With this thought, Summer feltpletely bored. Jessica pulled up the corner of her mouth. After thinking for a moment, she said seriously, I dont believe it. Mr. Emerson has rpsed and lost his memory again? Her tone was so serious that Summer almost believed it. However, the truth was that Leonardo was very well. There was nothing wrong with his body. He was just determined not to stay with her. No. We quarreled, and then he chased me away Before Summer could finish her words, Jessica exploded, What? Leonardo chased you away? Who cant afford a house? Damn him! Summer waited for Jessica to finishining before continuing, At that time, I left immediately. But after thinking about it, I always believe that Leonardo might not really want to separate from me. There might be some other reason. After all he was once a man who could give up his life to save my life When she didnt think about it, she failed to feel something. However, once she recalled the past, Summer realized that Leonardo and she shared too many memories. Apart from the asional paranoia, Leonardo did everything right. Jessica pped her thigh and agreed, Thats right! I dont believe it either! Does Mr. Emerson have his reasons? Summer noticed what Jessica referred to was Mr. Emerson this time. Jessicas temperament was so straightforward that she called him Leonardo directly when sheined. Now that she thought that Summers words made sense, she changed to call him Mr. Emerson. Thats what I thought, Summer took a deep breath and continued, So I went to look for him. Then, Summer told Jessica what happened after they ate in the Golden Cauldron Club and she went to the private room alone to look for Leonardo. Jessicas first reaction was to ask Summer, Did that trash Logan do anything to you? Summer? No, I didnt lose out, but Leonardo didnt say a word from beginning to end. Even Logan did that to me, he didnt stand up. Summerughed at herself. Jessica opened her mouth, but she didnt know what to say. Although Leonardo looked very fierce, he wasntpletely unkind, and he looked very affectionate. She could never believe that Leonardo dumped Summer. However, Summers words made her believe that Leonardo was determined not to get back together with Summer. Leonardo was a tyrannical person. Logan flirted with Summer in front of him, but he was indifferent. What did this mean? This meant that he really didnt love Summer anymore! She turned to look at Summer. Although Summers expression was calm, she could still see the loneliness in Summers eyes. Leonardo broke up with Summer ruthlessly, but obviously, Summer still loved him. She thought that Summer and Leonardo had made up, but she didnt expect that they werepletely separated. Jessica was a little guilty. Summer must feel sad these days, and now she came to her and talked about this Summer, Im sorry. I didnt Summer pretended to be angry and red at her, Jessica, put that expression away. Isnt it normal for adults to fall in love and break up? Im fine. Jessica curled his lips and said, Whatever you say. They had grown up and were no longer as stubborn as they were in their teens. At that time, they believed whatever could be given an urate answer and exnation. Even though Jessica could clearly see Summers sadness, Summer said she was fine and Jessica could not point it out. So what if she said it out loud? She and Summer were friends, very good friends. But a friendship and a romantic rtionship were different. In love, Leonardo was Summers best medicine, and she couldnt help Summer. If any, it was to make her feel better. Jessica thought for a moment, and then turned her head to look at Summer, Lets go out and have fun! Summer looked at her and said, What do you want to do? Lets go to our high school. What? Jessica smiled at her mysteriously, then took out her phone and walked to the side to call her agent. After a while, Jessicas agent arrived with tworge bags in her hands. The agent knew Jessica and Summer were good friends and did not stay any longer. She threw the things away and left. Before leaving, she only warned Jessica, Dont get too crazy. Jessica made an OK gesture and chased away her agent. After she left, Jessica opened the two bags. Summer walked over and saw that there were actually two sets of high school uniforms in the bags. Surprise? Jessica took out a school uniform and put it on her body while asking Summer excitedly. Okay To be honest, she didnt think it was a pleasant surprise. Just take is as a cosy practice with me. The next film Im going to act in is a school drama, and I need to feel like Im back in schoolText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jessica noticed that Summer was not interested, so she stuffed the school uniform on her body and said, Get changed quickly. Summer could not bear to disappoint Jessica and wore the school uniform coat over the sweater. When Jessica saw Summer wear the school uniform, she clicked her tongue twice and said, After so many years, I see you in this school uniform again. I feel very Summer paused for a second. She then picked up the pillow on the side and smashed it at Jessica, What did you say? Say it again. Summer hadpletely grown up now. With ck hair, white skin and beautiful eyes, she looked stunning and gorgeous! When she was in the school uniform, she was attractive and sexy. Jessica stood up and ran from one end of the sofa to the other, shouting as she ran. Summer jumped onto the sofa and chased after her. Chapter 668 Avoiding the Point They kidded around for a while and then packed their things up. After wearing high school uniforms, they were about to go out. At this time, Bruce, who lived opposite, opened the door. He looked them up and down like a robot. Then, he took out his phone and called someone. Soon, Summers phone rang. Taking out her phone, she showed it to Bruce, embarrassed. Bruce was so shocked that he couldnt believe she was Summer, so he called her. Summer was extremely embarrassed. Just now, she was having fun with Jessica, but she didnt expect she would run into him in the uniform. It was awkward. Bruce soon calmed down, and put his phone back. He asked, Are you going out? Yes, Im heading out with my friend. Summer nodded and replied. Jessica, who was standing beside her, poked Summers shoulders and whispered, Who is he? Why do you tell him where you are going? As soon as she finished her sentence, she heard Bruce say, Hello, Miss Jessica, I am Ms. Summers bodyguard, Bruce. Hearing this, Jessica opened her eyes wide in surprise. He could hear her whisper? Jesus Christ. Summer patted Jessicas hand and said to Bruce, Were going out. You dont have toe. Bruce nodded and went back to his room. Given what they were wearing, he didnt want to go out with them either. After he left, Jessica asked Summer, What happened? Why did you need a bodyguard? Well, protecting me from Logan. Summer tried to avoid the point. Oh, right. He is vindictive and dangerous. Youd better take care. After all, Summer was standing right here in front of her, so Jessica naturally believed what she said. But, that bodyguard looks quite terrifying. He doesnt look like a bodyguard at all. Yeah, he is a littleplicated, but can be trusted. OK. Jessica usually brought her bodyguards with her when she went out. After all, she was an actress with so many fans. What if some of them were so crazy about her that? Summer and Jessica went to their high school. No one was here because of the winter holiday. Summer didnt feel stupid in those uniforms at first, but now, she did. Even if they could pretend to be students, how would they exin to the security guards about that? Two students in uniforms came to school during the winter holiday? After all, all girls would wear their own clothes instead of these ugly uniforms. Jessica also realized this. So she came up with an idea, How about we jump over the wall? Without giving Summer time to consider, she pulled her to the back of the school. She said while walking Wasnt there a low wall? Thats where we used to sneak in. But after so many years, is it still there? Summer doubted that deeply. Jessica said, It should be. After walking for a while, they found the low wall. It was already dark, and the streets behind the low wall were somewhat deste. There were few people, and the street lights were dim. They stood right in front of the low wall and looked at each other with a smile. Then, they reached out to climb the wall, and jumped over, smoothly. Their high school was not a famous school. Its infrastructure was not so good, and there was an empty old building. Even after so many years, Jessica was still able to identify the location of the building urately. They walked towards it. You saved me right here in this building. See if we can find that shabby ssroom. Jessica was talking about the first time they had met. Actually, that wasnt the first time. Back then, Jessica was popr in school. She was the kind of girl that seemed to shine in the crowd. She was pretty, outgoing, and adorable. Even if she did something wrong, as long as it was not so bad, teachers would always turn a blind eye. Almost everyone, be it a boy or a girl, liked her. Summer had known her before that, but their first encounter was in this building. After they grew up, memories of the youth were always beautiful and moving. Summer thought for a while and said with uncertainty, I remember it was the first ssroom on the second floor? The second floor? Well, I think its on the first floor. No, I think its the second floor. No! First floor! They argued for a while. Finally, when they went upstairs on the second floor, Jessica suddenly shouted, Yes, the second floor! You scared those people away and carried me downstairs. I remember this clearly. Told you. Summer walked forward and pushed open the door of the first ssroom. The smell of dust poured in, and the dim yellow light showed roughly the outline of the room. There were some desks, and some pieces of paper and textbooks. Jessica walked to a desk and said to her, They hit me here. She said angrily, Even my mom never hit me like that. I should be the one who bully people. I didnt expect those freshmen bitches dared to hit me! I never asked you about that. How did you make them transferred? Summer was a little curious. All she knew was that those who had bullied her were transferred to another high school. Back then they were not this close, so she didnt ask her what had happened.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jessica said, They were coward, and scared of me. Lets not talk about this anymore. She walked over and put her hand on Summers shoulder. She sighed, I still remember how cool you were. I even wanted to call you sister. Summer teased her, I was not as cool as you. Even you fought and drank outside, the teachers and students still liked you. Jessica snored, I was already an adult, okay? It was legal for me to drink. Well, the fighting part It was because they messed with me first. Yes. Jessica would fight with others because she was often bothered by girls who were jealous of her, and boys who were up to something. When they talked about what had happened at that time, they chatted a lot subconsciously. While they talked, they looked around at the ssroom again. But a security guard noticed them. Whos there? A strong shlight shone. Summer and Jessica ran out together. The security guard followed them. As they passed the Hall of Fame, Summer pointed at a photo, saying, Hey, honey. Its you! Forget it! Run! If he got us, my photo would be gone! Poof Summer couldnt help butugh. Covering their faces, they ran out of the school gate. Chapter 669 You’re Lying They ran for a long distance and stopped at the snack street behind the school. There was a public toilet on the side of the street. They went into it to take off their school uniforms, inside which were their winter jackets. They put uniforms into bags and went out. Beforeing out, Jessica looked around behind the wall. After making sure nothing was wrong, they went out. What a close call. We almost got caught. Although Jessica said that, Summer didnt sense the fear in her tone. It was even lucky if we got caught. She walked beside Jessica slowly, and said calmly, If we got photographed by reporters, we might be the headline tomorrow, and you will be the trending topic, like Break news, Jessica is a transvestite or Jessica sneaked into a school in the middle of the night''. Jessica made a bitter smile, Stop it. I am not a pervert. Well, the media doesnt care if youre a pervert or not. Anyway, all they want is getting hits. Come on. We didnt get photographed. I am so hungry. Im gonna get something to eat. Next time Alright, alright. I know. Getting tired of her lecturing, Jessica interrupted her and ran forward with her. Because students were on their winter holiday and the New Year was around the corner, many shops were closed, only a few of them were still open. They randomly went into a restaurant to find something to eat. The school did not change much, while the snack street changed a lot. When they studied here before, they had tasted all kinds of snacks there. The owner of the restaurant was a middle-aged man, who seemed to be taciturn. He came over with the menu and asked, Ready to order? Here is the menu. Just as Summer took the menu, he suddenly lowered his head and whispered, Just the two of you? Hearing this, Jessica became vignt. He kept whispering, There was a car following behind you just now. I thought they were with you, but if not, youd better call some friend to pick you up or just call the police. What? Are you saying ? Sitting with her back to the door, Jessica felt a chill down her spine. She realized that she was too loud just now, and quickly covered her mouth to stop talking. Summer was sitting opposite the door. She nced outside and pointed at the name of a dish and said to the owner, Thank you. We got it. After ordering the food, Summer called Bruce. He didnt answer the phone for a long time. Hello, Bruce. Listen, we have a situation here. Someone is following us. Would youe over to pick us up? Bruce just said one word, Address? Summer told him. Jessica heard what they said clearly. After Summer hung up the phone, she frowned and asked, You just called your bodyguard? How about calling the police now? For her, a bodyguard was not as helpful as the police. Summer shook her head, No. We just went here from the school. Its kind of far. If those following us are up to something, they would have a lot of opportunities to do that. But now we dont even know what they want, its risky to call the police. OK then. How many people are in that car, huh? Maybe I can also give them a lesson, you know? Jessica began to roll up her sleeves as she said.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. But her clothes were so thick that she couldnt roll them up. Summer smiled and pretended not to see this. She got up and went to the bathroom. There was a small window in the bathroom, through which she could see the outside. She didnt turn on the light when she came in, but stand by the window to look out. She saw a ck car parked not far away. The car was parked in the dark. There was a shop in front of the car. The lights of the shop made it impossible to see who were in the car. Those in the car didnt move at all, and Summer just stood there to watch them. ncing at her watch, she found that they had been sitting in the car for almost twenty minutes. She didnt think they worked for Logan, because those who worked for him were rash. If they really wanted to do something to her, they wouldnt wait for so long. She guessed maybe those in the car didnt want to hurt them. She came out of the bathroom and went to the kitchen. Excuse me, mister, could you open the back door? She found a back door when she came back, but it was locked. The owner of the restaurant looked up and asked her, Whats going on? Summer smiled and said gently, My friends areing over. I want them toe directly from the back door, so I can go with them to find out who is following us. No problem. The owner opened it without any hesitation. Walking out of the back door, Summer went around for quite a long time before she went to the street in front of the restaurant. There were several cars parked on the street. She had already confirmed the location of the car that followed them, so she walked over directly. As she walked, she held a brick in her hand tightly. When she came out of the back door just now, she picked up a brick to protect herself. When she was only two meters away from the car, she sped up and quickly ran over to open the car door. There was no light on in the car, and she could only see a faint silhouette. Even though it was just a silhouette, Summer immediately recognized who it was. The guy in the car didnt expect that she would show up, and he was shocked. After a while, Summer murmured, Leonardo? Why was he here? She had thought of all possibilities, but she never thought that it would be him! Leonardo pushed open the door and got out of the car. When he was in the car, she didnt have any feelings but shock. But as soon as he got out of the car, all those familiar feelings came back, his face, hismanding aura He looked at her expressionlessly and said in a cold tone, Just passing by. Cant I? Youre lying. Summer clenched the brick in her hand subconsciously, The owner of the restaurant told us you had been following us. Hey, does this street belong to you, and only you can walk on it? Leonardo put his hands into the pockets of his trousers, and asked sarcastically. Well, whatever. Throwing the brick on the ground, Summer turned around and walked towards the restaurant. If they were in themercial street, it wouldnt be strange to see him at a party. But on this snack street? Come on! He lied. Who the hell knew what he was doing here now! Summer couldnt argue with him on this, and simply chose to ignore him. Chapter 670 It’s Nothing Summer took a few steps forward and felt that something was wrong. Some noises came from behind her. She turned around and saw that Leonardo was following her. She stopped and waited for Leonardo to get closer before saying, You are not going to tell me that you want to have a meal in this restaurant, arent you? Summer pointed at the restaurant that she was in with Jessica. Leonardo passed Summer and walked into the restaurant, seeming unconcerned about her. Summer looked at Leonardos back and froze where she was standing. She couldnt believe that Leonardo would walk into the restaurant. If it wasnt for what happened, she would have thought that he did it on purpose. He had done things like this anyway. Jessica didnt know that Summer went out of the restaurant. Seeing that she hadnte back for a long time, she wanted to give Summer a call. At this moment, she heard someone pushing open the door behind her. It was cold in winter, so the doors were closed. Jessica turned around curiously. When she saw Leonardo, she widened her eyes and asked, Mr. Emerson? Leonardo nced at her and said, Having a meal? Yeah. Jessica was in a daze. Seeing Leonardo frowning, she hurriedly added, I am. At this time, Summer also walked in.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! When Jessica saw Summering from outside, she was dumbfounded. Summer, you Arent you..? Jessica pointed at Summer and the restroom. For a moment, she found herself tongue tied. Summer walked straight to the seat opposite to Jessica and ignored Leonardo. She asked, Why the dishes havent been served yet? Im so hungry. Right at this moment, the owner of the restaurant came out with the dishes. Here are the dishes, he voiced. Thank you. After Summer said that, she lowered her head and began to eat. Hope you enjoy your meal. He didnt notice Leonardo until he finished serving the food. What a day! He first met two women who looked like rich people. Now, another man who looked like a big boss came! The guests of his restaurant were usually students or residents nearby. It was rare to see such a handsome and rich person. Summer ignored Leonardo. Leonardo didnt bother to start a conversation with her. He directly sat down at the table beside Summer and Jessica. The owner of the restaurant walked over and asked cautiously, What would you like to eat, sir? Leonardo looked young, but his aura was so pressing. Leonardo flipped through the menu and casually ordered two dishes. After he finished ordering the dishes, the owner of the restaurant quickly returned to the kitchen to prepare his food. There were only Summer, Leonardo and Jessica remaining outside. Jessica nced at Leonardo before training her gaze at Summer. Leonardo sat upright in his chair and looked ahead with an expressionless face. He was probably not used to staying in this kind of restaurant, so he looked a little rigid. As for Summer, she looked unbothered and kept eating, as if she had never seen Leonardo at all. Summer could simply ignore him, but Jessica couldnt. Leonardos invisible aura imposed inevitable stress on her. She stretched out her hand and pushed Summers arm lightly. Summer raised her head to look at her. Jessica lowered her voice, Whats going on? Why did youe out just now? Lets eat first. Ill tell youter. After saying that, Summer lowered her head and continued to eat. But Jessica could not eat now. Jessica admired Summer. The days Summer spent with Leonardo were not for nothing. She really went through so much that she wasnt even afraid of Leonardo at all. But in fact, Summer was not as rxed as she seemed to be. She had warned herself not to think too much. However, she couldnt control her mind, and began to think of something unrealistic. For example, Leonardo might have followed her here. Or he followed her probably because Summer forced herself not to think about these. A frown appeared on her face. She couldnt continue this meal anymore. She wanted to put down her chopsticks and leave immediately, but this kind of behavior would be strange. Why would she hide from Leonardo? Although they had broken up and had nothing to do with each other right now, they had a daughter Rosie. Although Summer couldnt take custody of Rosie for the time being, but very soon, she would talk with Leonardo about it. Therefore, she couldnt pretend that Leonardo was not here, nor could she have trouble with him. Summer pondered for a while before continuing to eat. Then Bruce came. Summer almost forgot that she had called Bruce. When she saw Bruce, she pointed to the seat beside her and asked, Have you eaten yet? Bruce first nced at Leonardo. A glimmer of surprise appeared in his eyes, and he then sat down beside Summer. He nced at the food on the table and said coldly, Ive eaten. Summer, since Bruce was here, if you are full, shall we leave? Jessica couldnt stand the oppressive atmosphere here anymore and wanted to leave as soon as possible. Summer understood her thoughts. She also didnt want to stay any longer, so she replied, Alright, lets go. She quickly paid the bill. Before she left, she couldnt help but nce at Leonardo. There were two dishes on his table, but he didnt eat them. He just focused on his phone. When Summer passed by him, she found that it was a WeChat interface. At this time, Leonardo tapped on a voice message. A womans sweet voice came from his phone, Leonardo, can we watch a movie together tomorrow? Then, Leonardo pressed the voice button and replied, Alright. Summer walked directly to the gate. Bruce had already pushed open the door for her. The cold wind blew in. It was bone-chilling cold. Summer could feel the pain as the wind blew on her skin. She paused slightly as she heard Leonardos reply. Her lips curled but her expression was frighteningly cold. Jessica had never seen Summer like this. She also heard Leonardos voice message, and she pulled her arm worriedly. Summer turned around and smiled at her, wanting to prove that she was fine. After getting out of the restaurant, Jessica asked, Summer, are you really alright? Im fine. Summer smiled and seemed to be unaffected, Its normal for lovers to break up. Everyone suffers the pain of love. Besides, its impossible for a person to live on love forever. I have Rosie, you, and my job, so Im not as sad as you think. As Summer thought about this, she really didnt feel that sad. Looking back on her life, Summer thought that what she had suffered for love was nothing at all. Chapter 671 Strange Hearing Summers words, Jessica did not know what to say for a moment, so she just nodded. Although she and Summer had known each other for many years and they had a wonderful friendship, she could not rece Leonardo. Jessica knew that although Summer was acting cool, she was sad inside, and no word couldfort Summer. Jessica could only use her actions to tell Summer that she would be there for Summer no matter what happened. She also believed that Summer would get over this. Summer asked Jessica, Do you want to go home or stay at my ce? Lets go to your ce. Im not going back today. Jessica yawned. She looked a little sleepy. They came here in Jessicas car. Although Bruce was here, they still need to drive Jessicas car back. So, Bruce drove his car back, and Summer went home in Jessicas car. The next day. When Summer went to Leonardos ce yesterday, she told Leonardo that she was going to pick Rosie up today. Leonardo also mentioned that he wasnt free on New Years Eve. So, Summer didnt need to send Rosie back for the New Year. When Summer got up, Jessica was still not fully awake, Summer, where are you going early in the morning? Im going to pick up Rosie, Summer said while looking into the closet for what to wear. Okay. Jessica rolled over to continue sleeping. Then she suddenly thought of something and sat up, Are you going to Leonardos ce? Yes. Summer took out some clothes and threw them on the bed. Jessica lifted the quilt and jumped out of bed. Ill go with you. Go back to sleep. Ill go myself. Summer knew that Jessica had just finished shooting and was very tired. She couldnt let Jessicae with her. Jessica shook her head and said directly, Im not sleepy. Summer looked back at her, Look at your dark circles. Jessica curled her lips and said, Give me some of your clothes to wear. I didnt bring any clothes with me. Summers figure was simr to Jessicas. So, Jessica could wear her clothes. Summer knew that Jessica wanted to go with her mainly because she was going to Leonardos house. If Jessica insisted on going, Summer could not stop her. In the end, the two of them went to Leonardos house together. Just as they were about to arrive, Jessica suddenly realized that she had not seen Summers car since she came to Summers cest night. Wheres your car? Why didnt I see it? Jessica asked casually. But Summer was a little nervous when hearing it. There was something wrong with it. I sent it for repair and havent picked it up yet. Summer prevaricated. She wasnt lying. There was something wrong with it. It was smashed by Logans men. But there was no need to tell Jessica this and make her worry. Summers tone was normal, so Jessica did not think too much about it. When they arrived at Leonardos vi, Jessica stayed in the car and Summer went in by herself. As Summer walked in, she remembered what she heard in the snack barst night. She knew well that the person who sent Leonardo the message was Amber. At this time, Leonardo should probably be watching a movie with Amber. As Summer thought about this, she walked inside. When she entered the hall, she saw Leonardo, who she thought had already left, was sitting on the sofa, reading some documents. Summer did not know that Leonardo liked to read documents in the hall. Leonardo always worked in the study. Leonardo was frowning at whatever he was reading and didnt notice that Summer hade in. Summer thought for a moment and walked towards him. Im here to pick up Rosie. Leonardo slowly raised his head as if he had just noticed Summers arrival. He looked at her face and replied casually, I see. I see? Well, it was an answer. Summer smiled bitterly and turned around to walk upstairs. When Rosie saw Summer, her eyes lit up and she stared at Summer expectantly. Summer walked over and touched her head, Do you want toe live with mommy? After Summer finished speaking, she looked at Rosie expectantly. She knew that Rosie could understand. Rosie was stimted before so she had automatically gone into a self-protection mode and immersed in her own world. She could actually understand everything. Especially now that Rosie was in much better condition, she could definitely understand Summers words. Summer was right. Rosie understood what she said and nodded at her.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Summer still had some of Rosies clothes at home, so she did not n to pack anything from Leonardos ce. If Rosie needed anything, Summer could just buy it for her. When she brought Rosie downstairs, Leonardo was still flipping through the documents on the sofa. The only difference was that Tim was standing next to him. Time probably came in when she was in Rosies room. He held a stack of documents in his hand. He was leaning over and whispering something to Leonardo. Hearing Summer and Rosieing downstairs, Tim turned to look at them. Summer was elegant and beautiful, and Rosie was chubby and cute. Tim only took a nce and then turned around to see Leonardos reaction. However, Leonardo didnt seem to have noticed it and didnt even look up. Ms. Summer, Tim smiled and nodded at Summer. Tim. Summer smiled back, and her gaze fell on Leonardo. She looked at Rosie and led Rosie to Leonardo, Im taking Rosie to my home. Then she said to Rosie softly, Say goodbye to Daddy. Rosie blinked her eyes and said sweetly, Goodbye. Only then did Leonardo look up, and said to Rosie without looking at Summer at all, Be good. Okay, Rosie barely looked at Leonardo, as if she didnt want to pay any attention to him. Summer was a little surprised by the way theymunicated. It seemed a little strange. Leonardo withdrew his gaze from them. Summer felt Rosie pulling her hand. She smiled and said, Lets go. Just like that, the two of them left Leonardos vi, much easier than Summer had imagined. Jessica saw Summer and Rosie walking over from afar. She hurriedly opened the car door and went up to wee them. Rosie, I havent seen you for a long time. Let me take a look! Summer held Rosies small hand and prompted her, Its Auntie Jessica. Rosie frowned and stared at Jessica for a few seconds before calling out, Auntie Jessica. Chapter 672 A Request from the Emerson Group? Good girl. As Jessica spoke, she reached out to pinch Rosies cheeks. Rosie pursed her lips and allowed Jessica. Jessica also noticed that Rosie was slightly different from before. She nced at Summer, who shook her head and signaled for her to talkter. After they returned to the ce where Summer lived, Summer took Rosie to her room. Rosie lived here before with many of her things in the room, so she adjusted to it quickly. Summer made lunch at noon. During the meal, Rosie ate whatever Summer offered her. She did not cry nor make any noises, being very quiet. Not long after lunch, Rosie was about to take a nap. Only after Rosie fell asleep did Summer have time to talk to Jessica about what happened to Rosie. Summer just briefed on it, but Jessica was shocked with her eyes wide open. Stanley did this! Is that true? Whats wrong with him? Summer pursed her lips helplessly. She had nothing to say to Stanley. What exactly is Stanley doing? Why does he have to act against you? Did you offend him? To be exact, he is against Leonardo. But now Ive broken up with Leonardo, so this has nothing to do with me anymore. But she wouldnt let him go for what he had done to Rosie. As Summer thought about it, she looked colder and grimmer. Cant you find out about Stanleys background? Jessica crossed her arms and asked. I dont know if Leonardo has found out anything right now. But he found nothing useful before. Summer also felt it quite strange. Stanley even mentioned something about Leonardos mother. At the thought of this, Summers expression changed slightly. There were so many things happening during this period of time that she almost forgot about it. Stanley mentioned the whereabouts of Leonardos mother. But it remained unknown whether she was alive or where she was now. Silence fell in the living room. After a long while, Jessica muttered, Stanley is horrible. He saved you, but harmed you behind your back. I wonder how many bad things he had done in the dark with the look of a decent man. Such a person was indeed horrible. Jessicas phone rang at this moment. She took it and saw that it was her agent. My agent is here to pick me up. Jessica looked at Summer with a serious expression. If you want to do something, you must tell me in advance and cant act recklessly. I will try to investigate Stanleys background as well. Summer sighed. This was thest thing she wanted to see. That was also the reason why she didnt want to tell Jessica what had happened to her. As long as Jessica knew about it, she would definitely do something. Summer pretended to be angry and looked at Jessica. You just need to focus on your filming. Since Ive broken up with Leonardo, why should I bother to investigate Stanley? Are you serious? Absolutely. Jessica asked until she was assured that Summer would no longer meddle in anything between Stanley and Leonardo. Only then did she leave at ease. After Jessica left, Summer went back to the room to take a look at Rosie. She would not interfere in Leonardos affairs and anything between him and Stanley, nor could she. But she would definitely not let Stanley go for what he had done to Rosie.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Within two days, Eliza called Summer. She was hesitant at first, but mumbled after Summers question, Summer, can youe to sign the contract with the Emerson Group tomorrow? Why should I go? The crew and the Emerson Group signed the contract, but she was just a screenwriter. What did this have to do with her? Eliza sighed on the phone. Summer thought of something and asked, Is this a request from the Emerson Group? Yes. Eliza replied. Summer was slightly surprised, but soon figured it out. She did not know why Leonardo would invest in Lost City 2, but he definitely didnt do it because of her. From the day Amber went to make trouble in Elizas studio, it could be estimated that Leonardo invested in her script because of Amber. After all, he was also in charge of Tip Top Media Company, which had cooperated with many famous directors and screenwriters, so it was unnecessary for him to invest in her script. Leonardo was smart and rational. He was a real businessman at work, never influenced by emotions. He invested in Summers script to give Amber a chance to vent her anger. Apart from this, Summer couldnt find any other reason. She had also thought that Leonardo did this because he might be in love with her. But if that was the case, how could Amber know about it? Summerughed at herself. How could she think about something impossible like this at this moment? She took a deep breath and replied, OK, tell me the time and ce. Ill be there tomorrow. Eliza breathed a sigh of relief and sounded more rxed. Alright then, Ill have someone pick you up? She ingratiated herself with Summer, just like a businesswoman. Summer refused, Dont bother, Ille by myself. Not long after the call, Eliza sent the address and time to Summer. The contract was signed in the Emerson Group. What a coincidence! The next day. Summer changed her clothes, put on makeup and went out with Rosie. Leonardo insisted that she go to hispany, and now she had to bring Rosie with her. She hadnt picked up her car yet, so she decided to take a taxi. When she went downstairs, however, she saw Bruce. He stood in front of his car, looking as if he had just been there and was about to go out. Both of them saw each other. Then, he looked at Rosie, who was beside Summer. Rosie still remembered Bruce and wasnt afraid of him at all. She even pointed at him while looking at Summer. Youre going out? Where are you going? Let me give you a ride. Bruce walked towards them. Summer was straight. The Emerson Group. After saying that, she added, Is it on your way? Bruce nodded. Get in the car. When they arrived at the Emerson Group, Summer saw Tim as soon as she got out of the car. He held his hands in fists, put them against his lips and breathed into them. He seemed to be standing outside for a long time. Noticing that someone was looking at him, he looked in the direction of Summer. He strode towards her. Ms. Summer. He paused and then looked at Rosie with a smile. Rosie. Rosie blinked her eyes and said softly, Uncle Tim. Tim went to Leonardos ce very frequent recently, and Rosie was very familiar with him and would even address him lovingly. Chapter 673 A Romantic Story Actually, after being rescued from the fire by Leonardo, Rosie seldom took the initiative to talk with others, except for a few people. And Tim was one of them. It was not strange that Rosie was close to Tim. Leonardo had been indifferent, even whenmunicating with Rosie, his daughter. Tim was different from him. Although he was strict at work, being a father himself, he was patient and gentle with children. Besides, Tim had been by Rosies side since she was born. As Rosie grew up suffering a lot, Tim felt sorry for her and was extremely kind to her. He put on a warm smile at Rosie and took out a lollipop from his pocket as if performing a conjuring trick. Then, he handed it to her. Rosie looked up at Summer. Summer nodded, indicating that she could take it. Tim didnt look away from Rosie until she took the lollipop. Then, he turned to Summer and said respectfully, Im waiting for you here under Mr. Emersons order. Lets go. Summer reached out to tuck her hair behind her ear and looked at Tim with a faint smile, I know the way. Leonardo doesnt need to do it. Ms. Summer, you think too much. With Rosie, you probably will have hard times going out. Mr. Emerson is afraid that you may need help, Tim exined in a decent way. Summer knew that no matter what she said, Tim was able to respond. Working for Leonardo, Tim naturally was shrewd. Summer said with a smile, as if she took a tumble, It turns out that Leonardo is worried about Rosie. Tim sighed, Ms. Summer, please follow me. Summer walked behind Tim with Rosie. After a while, she realized that Tim led them to Leonardos private elevator at the entrance of the parking lot, rather than thepanys gate. How thoughtful Leonardo was! Was he afraid that others would see her and Rosie enter the Emerson Group? He must have been worried about the rumors. Summer gave a mocking smile. As a man, when Leonardo changed, he was even more careful than women. The floor number in the elevator kept changing until after they arrived.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After getting out of the elevator, Summer sneered, Isnt Leonardo busytely? Why does hee to such a small project himself? Mr. Emerson is responsible for every project, Tim said seriously. If Summer did not know Leonardo well, she probably would believe Tim. No matter what happened, Tim would back up Leonardo all the time. Even though Summer asked further, she was unable to get any information from Tim. Tim led Summer to Leonardos office. He knocked on the door, Mr. Emerson, Ms. Summer is here. Come in. Summers heartbeat quickened as there came Leonardos deep voice from inside. Only then did Tim open the door and make way for Summer. Why did they sign the contract in Leonardos office? Summer found him strange recently. Summer entered the office with Rosie. Leonardo sat at his desk and flipped through a document. Summer wondered what he was reading. Holding Rosies hand, Summer went to Leonardo. Only then did he look up at Summer. I will take care of Rosie, and you can go and have a negotiation with my employees about the contract. When you are done,e over and take Rosie away, Leonardo said in a cold voice. It seemed that Summer was a stranger to him, and he even didnt cast a nce at her. Summer was shocked. It turned out that Leonardo only cared about Rosie. Obviously, he had asked Tim to wait for them merely because of Rosie. It was her fault ttering herself. Perhaps it was because Leonardo had ced her in top priority and been considerate to her. She failed to get used to his change until now. Summer pursed her lips and let out a sigh of relief, Alright. After that, she squatted down and talked to Rosie for a while before turning around and leaving. After Summer left, Rosie tried hard to sit opposite Leonardo. She was so small that she had to put into more efforts to look up at Leonardo. Just as Leonardo raised his head, he looked into Rosies eyes, which were simr to his. Leonardo put down the document and stretched out. Not as indifferent as when he was talking with Summer, he asked in a soft voice, Are you thirsty? Rosie shook his head and sat on the chair looking at him without saying a word. Then, she took out the candy Tim had given from her pocket and handed it to Leonardo. She wanted Leonardo to open it for her. To her surprise, Leonardo directly locked the candy in a drawer after taking it. Seeing Leonardo did so, Rosie opened her eyes wide and stood up from the chair angrily. She pointed at the drawer and said, Candy! Bring in some hot milk and biscuits, Leonardo called the secretary. Rosie had a sweet tooth. However, because of her tooth decay, Leonardo had forbidden her to eat candy. Not long after, the secretary came in with a tray of hot milk and biscuits. Since she was a neer, she had never seen Rosie. She looked at the little girl on the chair, who took after Leonardo, with surprise. Leaning against the back of the chair, Leonardo stared at Rosie with his arms crossed. But he did not miss the secretarys expression. He frowned slightly. As there were two secretaries on maternity leaves, a new secretary was recruited. But Leonardo didnt like a fussy person like her. The secretary noticed Leonardos gaze, so she hurriedly ced the food on the table one by one. All of a sudden, Leonardo spoke, Are you a new intern? In fact, the Emerson Group didnt hire secretaries to the president frequently. And only a few people in the secretarial pool Leonardo trusted could get close to him. She pulled a few strings and finally made her way to the Emerson Group. Of course, she wished that something could happen between her and Leonardo. He was a young, promising and handsome president, while she was an intern secretary. It sounded like an attracting romantic story. The intern secretary blushed and said, Yes, Im the new assistant. My name is Alice Brook. Did I ask your name? Leonardo asked in a colder voice. Alice couldnt help but begin to feel horrified. Although she had heard from others that Leonardo was indifferent, she thought she was unique as he had taken the initiative to talk with her I Alice hesitated. She was so scared that she couldnt say anything. Because of that, she looked pitiful. Leonardo became more upset and said, Get out! In a hurry, Alice turned around and left. After the door was closed, Leonardo turned to look at Rosie with a warm face. He put the milk and biscuits in front of Rosie and said, Eat. Chapter 674 Accident When Summer arrived at the conference room, no one was absent. Eliza waved at Summer and asked Summer to sit beside her. Since it was Leonardos decision to invest Lost City 2, his employees didnt need to make things difficult for them. With Elizamunicating with Leonardos employees, the two sides signed the contract smoothly. And Summer yed little role during the process. The more Summer thought about it, the more puzzled she became. Since it had nothing to do with her, why did Leonardo ask her toe? What was wrong with Leonardo? Summer took a deep breath and became furious. But based on her understanding of Leonardo, he wouldnt get her into trouble for no reason. Was it because of Amber? Summer thought for a while and found it strange. It didnt make sense that Leonardo did so due to Amber. With Leonardos personality, it was totally a waste of time to put someone he didnt like into trouble. If he indeed wanted to help Amber, he could just have Amber pick on her after the project started. He didnt have to go after her himself. Summer took all possibilities into consideration, and then thought that she probably had thought too much. Summer, lets go. What are you thinking about? Summer regained her senses after hearing Eliza. She did a double taking before realizing that the meeting was over. Everyone went out of the room, except for Eliza. She hurriedly stood up and said, OK. Lets go. They walked out side by side. Seeing Summer was still in a daze, Eliza couldnt help but ask, Whats wrong? Its fine, Summer replied. She had to hide the truth from Eliza. All of a sudden, there came a hubbub ahead. It seemed there was an emergency, and the people in front of them began to run. Then, everyone on the floor left their offices. Summer could hear them shouting, but she failed to hear clearly. She put in more efforts and said with a serious expression, It sounds like a smoke rm. Then, there came a shout, Fire! Fire! Everyone rushed to the security exit and ran downstairs. And Eliza, who was walking beside Summer, changed her expression slightly and wanted to run towards the exit. The conference room where they signed the contract was not on the same floor with Leonardos office, which was two floors upstairs. Rosie was there with Leonardo. Without hesitation, Summer turned around and ran upstairs. Noticing that Summer was not behind her, Eliza turned round and saw her going in the opposite direction. Clearly, she tried to go upstairs. Eliza was anxious and shouted to Summer, Summer, where are you going? Go on. Dont worry about me, Summer turned to look at Eliza and spoke. Then, she continued to move in the opposite direction. There were fewer people upstairs. Summer elbowed her way through the crowd and found it was empty on the next floor, as well as the stairs leading to Leonardos office. At such a critical moment, everyone tried hard to save their own lives. Summer quickened her pace and strode forward. At the corner of the stairs, she bumped into the people going downstairs. Summer felt like she would faint from the crash, as the other one went downstairs at full speed as well. Fortunately, the person who ran into her had supported her by the shoulder. Although Summer didnt see his face, she could tell who he was ording to the strong arms and familiar smell. She suddenly looked up and saw Leonardo, who seemed to be anxious. Leonardo frowned tightly and asked in a deeper voice, with his eyes full of anxiety, Are you alright?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Summer subconsciously replied, Im fine. Leonardos eyebrows ceased to pucker, and he seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, Thats good. Since it was an emergency, Summer answered him without thinking. However, after she calmed down, she found Leonardo was strange. His expression clearly showed that he cared about her. Summer could see it and Leonardo also realized it. All of a sudden, he changed his expression and became as indifferent as usual. He let go of Summer abruptly. Staring at Summer in disgust, he said coldly, Theres a fire. Why do you go upstairs? Do you want to die in mypany and have people med me for that? What he said was unpleasant to the ear. However, Summer did not retort like before. She looked at Leonardo with burning eyes and a beaming smile. Being stared at by her, Leonardo looked sullen and called her name, Summer. Summer did not answer him, but she asked, Where is Rosie? Leonardo looked into her eyes and soon looked away, feeling somewhat embarrassed. Tim has brought her out. Summer wore a broader and broader smile. She red at Leonardo unblinkingly and said, Mr. Emerson, I didnt know you are this kind. Im surprised that you would worry about your ex-wife when running for your life. Dont tter yourself! Leonardo sneered, with his eyes full of disdain, Its natural for people to take the stairs when theres fire. Its just a coincidence that I meet you here. I wont stop you if you want to die here. With that, he put his hands back and headed downstairs. There came a faint smoke smell, but Summer stood motionless. She leaned against the banisters and watched Leonardo go down the stairs with a faint smile. He walked very fast at first, but then he slowed down. Mr. Emerson, hurry up and leave. I can smell smoke. The fire gets worse, right? Dont worry. If I die, it will be an ident and have nothing to do with you, Summer said with a smile. She deliberately shouted to Leonardo, so he could hear her clearly. Hearing her, Leonardo picked up speed and continued to walk down the stairs. Summer kept leaning against the railings, and the smile froze on her face. She got upset as if she saw a wastnd after the fire. Did he really leave? However, Leonardo indeed showed his concern to her just now. Summer could tell it and was familiar with it. How could she be mistaken? Did she get it wrong? Summer fell to the ground, with her back against the banisters. Did Leonardo really divorce her because he didnt love her anymore? Was there really nothing else? In Golden Cauldron Club, he watched Logan take advantage of her and didnt help her. On her way back after visiting Rosie in Leonardos home, she was stopped by Logan. But Leonardo was intimate with Amber not far away. Even if she was badly injured, he didnt go over to her. Today, she thought that Leonardo cared about her. However, he left without looking back. No matter what happened, he would be unable to prevent himself from showing his feelings to her if he did love her. As long as Leonardo cared for her, he wouldnt put her in danger. For Summer, she thought of Rosie and Leonardo as soon as she heard the rm. Chapter 675 His Goal Achieved The deep love would leave imprint in ones heart, and even if that love had gone, the imprint remained. After moving out of Leonardos vi for so long, it was the first time Summer realized that her rtionship with Leonardo was truly ended. She just It was really hard to ept that the man who had once said that he would never leave her in this lifetime let go of her just like that. It was as if there were a big hole in her heart, and seawater had poured into her heart. It was cold and painful, and her entire body was numb. She was so numb that she couldnt shed a single tear. No matter how deep the love was, it would always disappear in the end, right? Karen did not love her, Lynn did not love her, and even Leonardo did not love her anymore either. Summerughed. The corners of her eyes were dry, and not a single tear could fall out. The phone in her pocket vibrated. Summer lowered her head and took out her phone. Without checking who was calling, she directly answered the phone. Summer, where are you? It was Eliza. The sound of a fire engine came from outside. At the same time, the same sound came from the other end of the phone. It was very close. Eliza noticed that Summer did not hear the sound of the fire engine. She asked in disbelief, Summer, are you still in the Emerson Group? Summer looked around and asked calmly, How is the situation? Ill be right down. Eliza was stunned by Summers calm tone. It wasnt a big fire. It was just a false rm. But Summer, everyone was running for their lives just now. I couldnt believe you were even running upstairs. Were you crazy? I know. Ille down immediately. Summer ignored her words and hung up the phone. She got up and walked downstairs. Eliza said that it wasnt a big fire. But Summer didnt know what was going on. She went down along the stairs. She met a firefighter halfway. When the firefighter saw her, he was a little surprised, asking, Madam, why are you here? I was walking too slow, Summer exined. The firefighter was stunned. Almost everyone in the building had been evacuated, and Summer was still walking down slowly. Even so, the firefighter said in a serious tone, Although this is a false rm, your safety awareness is not good! If this kind of ident happens again, you must follow others, OK? Summer said obediently, Okay. If this happens again, I wont be like this anymore. After the firefighter finished speaking, he noticed Summers pale face and asked with concern, Are you alright? Summer shook her head, saying, Im fine. So, the firefighter didnt ask any further. When Summer left the Emerson building, she tried to find Tim. However, what she wanted to do was to see Rosie. However, she saw Eliza instead. When Eliza saw Summer, she walked over and pulled Summer to the side. She said angrily, Whats wrong with you? When you signed the contract, you already looked abnormal. Is? Is it about Leonardo? Eliza asked Summer tentatively. Summer remained expressionless and didnt even blink. Eliza couldnt tell Summers true emotions. She could only continue, If it is about Leonardo, will you still be able to follow the crew when they shoot Lost City 2? Do you want me to find an excuse for you? No necessary. I know what Im doing with my work. I have things to do. Goodbye. Summer patted Elizas shoulder with gratitude. It was fate that she and Eliza would be able to cooperate again three yearster. She was very grateful to Eliza. Eliza asked worriedly, How did you get here? Did you drive? Do you want me to drive you back? Summer turned around and shook her head with a smile. Eliza could only sigh as she watched Summer walk away. When Summer was out of Elizas sight, she made a call to Tim. Tim picked up the phone very quickly. Ms. Summer. Time always seemed to have this calm tone. Is Rosie with you? Where are you? Iming to you. Summer talked on the phone while looking around for Tim. After a moment of silence, Tim said, Ive already left with Rosie. Summer was stunned for a moment and said, Where did you go? Before Tim could speak, Summer felt someone patting her shoulder, and then a familiar voice sounded. Summer. Summer held the phone and turned around to look at where the voice came from. Stanley? Summer put down her phone and unconsciously said in a cold voice, Why are you here? Arent you also here? Stanley smiled, It is called fate. Summer hung up the phone directly. Because Rosie was with Tim, Summer was relieved. Since Stanley suddenly appeared, it was not convenient for her to answer the phone again.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Why hanging up the phone? Go on, and Ill wait for you. Stanley crossed his arms and stood like a gentleman. Its not an important phone call. Summer put her phone into her pocket. Last time, after Stanley saved her and sent her back, he did not see her for a long time. Until her wounds healed, Stanley only asionally sent a text message to inquiry about her situation. Most of the time, Summer would not reply. She didnt want to talk to him at all. However, since Stanley had saved her so many times, it was impossible to ignore him when they met. I just saw youe out of the Emerson Group. I heard that there was a fire inside. Are you alright? Stanley looked at Summer and said. The university you work in is quite far from the Emerson Group. What a coincidence you appeared when the building caught fire. Summer happened to think of this point and said casually. She was no longer afraid of offending Stanley. In any case, she and Leonardo had already broken up. His goal had been achieved, so Summer was no longer afraid of him. Stanleys expression did not change in the slightest. The school is already on vacation. Cant I just walk around? What Stanley said sounded reasonable, but to Summer, Stanley was not a person who would wander around aimlessly. Summer hadnt taken it seriously. However, the calmer Stanley was, the more she felt that this ident might have something to do with Stanley. Summer sneered and said in a low voice, Youve already be inured to your lies. Sooner orter, youll get the punishment you deserve! Chapter 676 Give Me the Key Stanleys calm face had some emotions on it. Looks like you hate me so much. Clever. Summer looked coldly at Stanley. After Summer finished speaking, she turned around and was about to leave. Stanley stopped her and said, Let me send you back. Not necessary. Summer refused resolutely and said bluntly, What if you are in a bad mood and wont drive properly? I dont want to die. Stanley still had a smile on his face and said, Summer, you dont have to say such harsh words. If I want to hurt someone, I have lots of ways, and I dont even need to do it myself. Summer stopped for a while, but she did not look at him. She turned around and left quickly. She walked to the roadside and stopped a taxi. When she got on the taxi, she couldnt help but look back at Stanley. Stanley was having a phone call with someone with his head lowered. He didnt notice Summer. Summer sat in the car and stared at Stanley. Only when the taxi left did she look away. Stanley no longer hid his background and strength and became unscrupulous in front her. Summer wasnt sure what else Stanley was up to. As long as she was with Stanley, she would feel that Stanley had ulterior motives, which certainly wouldnt be nice ones. She realized that Stanley may be involved when Logan joined forces with those people to find her. Summer kept thinking about this all the way. She went to the door and took out the key to open it. Her absent-mindedness prevented her from inserting the key into the keyhole. Slightly unsettled, Summer frowned and bent down to aim at the keyhole, when she heard the sound of the door handle being turned, and the door was opened from inside. Summer stiffened for a moment. She looked up and met Leonardos dark eyes. Summer withdrew her hand and tightly gripped the key. She asked expressionlessly, Why are you here? Leonardo didnt say anything and turned around to walk in. Summer pushed the door and got in. Why was Leonardo suddenly here? Even if Leonardo wanted to see her, he should be waiting outside! But he was in her house! As Summer thought about it, she remembered that Leonardo had the key to her home. But did it mean that he could get in at any time? As Summer walked in, she thought about these things. When she got to the room, she heard the sound of cartoon. She looked up at the sofa and found Rosie sitting on the sofa watching TV with the remote control in her hand. Rosie! Summer strode over and sat beside Rosie, sizing her up. Although the fire in the Emerson Group was just a false rm, Rosie had experienced the fire set by Stanley, and Summer was very worried about her. Rosie was focused on watching TV. She just turned around and looked at Summer. She pointed at the TV and said seriously, Watch TV. Seeing that there was nothing unusual about her, Summer felt relieved and smiled as she caressed her head. Then, she stood up and looked at Leonardo. The smile on her face vanished in an instant. She walked over to Leonardo and spread out her hands at him. Her cold tone was simr to Leonardos, Give me the key. Leonardo didnt say anything and put the key on her palm. However, he did it very slowly, which made Summer a little impatient. She put the key into her pocket. Do you have anything else to do? If not, I am not going to see you off. Leonardos expression was cold, and she could not tell what he was thinking. He went out without saying anything. After Leonardo left, Summer heaved a sigh of relief and got herself a ss of water. Only then did she calm down. Now, when she faced Leonardo, her mood was much moreplicated than before. Love, resentment, or something else she didnt know. The fire in the Emerson Group made the headlines. The reports online were clueless, as no one knew how the fire was started. Summer clicked on it and took a look and knew that the fire wasnt big. It was just some thick fog that misled people into believing it to be a big fire. No one knew where the fog came from. The Emerson Group owned the entire building, and generally speaking, something like a false fire rm was unlikely to happen. Summer had just finished reading the news when Jessica called. Summer, how could Emerson Group be on fire? Did you set the fire to take revenge on Leonardo? Jessica said such nonsense.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. First, arson is a crime. Second, your imagination is so wild. Why dont you work with me as a scriptwriter? You may earn less than acting, but itll be fun. Summer said seriously. Alright, alright stop that. Jessica said angrily, I think this is his punishment for cheating on you! Summer was silent for a moment. She didnt know if this was Leonardos karma. Anyway, it had nothing to do with her. Except for the fire, Jessica had nothing else to talk with Summer. The call was soon hung up. As the New Year was approaching, Summer was a little busy. Now, she finally had time to go shopping. But her car hadnt been retrieved yet. There were no real policemening to her other than those fake ones. Summer was puzzled about this. Judging from the situation, Logan was determined to kill her. However, after Logan was defeated by Stanley, he made no moves after sending the two fake policemen to her. Logically speaking, Logan should have a trump card after the defeat. Perhaps, Stanley had done something? It was possible. Logan was a dark-minded viin. If Stanley treated him like thatst time, so he definitely had harbored a grudge and wanted to cause trouble for him. However, Stanley was a tough guy. Logan would definitely not get any benefits. It had been so long since the incident, Summer intended to get the car back. After taking the car, Summer took Rosie to the supermarket. Rosie would spend the New Year with her, so she had to prepare a lot for her. The supermarket was overcrowded. Summer pushed the shopping cart while keeping an eye on Rosie in case she would get lost. Rosie hadnt been to any crowded ce since she came back. Summer thought the crowd would unsettle her, but Rosie was not afraid at all. As soon as they arrived at the supermarket, she kept looking around curiously. Except less vivacious, she didnt seem to be much different from before. Summer took Rosies favorite toys and snacks and asked her, Do you like them? Rosie would take what she liked and put it in the shopping cart, and not look at what she didnt like. Summer was gratified in her heart until someone called her name behind her. Summer. Chapter 677 Her Body Is Waiting for You She hadnt heard this voice for too long, and Summer did not know who the person was. She turned around and saw Karen walking towards her with a surprised expression. Summer, its really you Karen was more surprised as she stared fixedly at Summer. Those who didnt know the inside story may think that Karen was happy to see Summer. But Summer knew that Karen would definitely not be happy because of seeing her. Summer looked at Karen silently and stood in front of Rosie. She did not know what trick Karen was ying. It had been a long time since shest saw Karen, but she looked pretty good. Although she was a little skinny, she was very energetic. Summer didnt know why she would pay special attention to Karens condition, but she subconsciously made aparison in her heart. Karen was enthusiastic, but Summer did not say a word. Karen did not feel embarrassed. Instead, she continued, What have you bought? Its almost the New Year. Will you return home? You stopped me just to ask whether I will return home or not? Summer looked at Karen as if she was a clown. The mockery in her eyes was so obvious. However, Karen smiled as if she didnt see it. You are my daughter after all. Of course I want to know that. Summer didnt bother to listen to Karens hypocritical words. Her patience had been exhausted. If you are still not gonna say it, Ill go. Karen became anxious and stopped her, Summer, stop! I Summer went back and looked at Karen impatiently, Speak it out. Rosie, who was blocked behind Summer, curiously leaned out to look at Karen. Karen also saw Rosie. The little girl was cute and had fair skin. Her chubby face was rosy and her eyes were round and ck. She looked somewhat familiar. However, it was the first time Karen saw this little girl. Summer and Leonardo had a daughter, but not many people knew it, apart from the Emersons and some of their friends. The media had been hunting for clues, but in the end, they gave up. Even if outsiders believed that Leonardo had a daughter, they would think that the kids mother was Amber. After all, three years ago, Rosie was born in a foreign country, and no media had reported the news. Noticing Karens gaze on Rosie, Summer moved and blocked Rosie. Karen raised her head with surprise, She is Summer frowned and coldness shed through her eyes, forcing Karen to be silent. Summer had experienced a lot in the past few years. She was both more grateful and colder to the people around her. Karen was a little afraid of Summer. She calmed down and asked her carefully, Summer, have you seen Vicky recently? Vicky? Summer had indeed not seen Vicky for a long time. When she left Country M, she was taken away by Vicky, which led to what happenedter. After Leonardo went to Country M to save her, he locked Vicky up. After that, she went to Stanley and didnt have any news of Vicky. Based on Leonardos personality, Summer felt that Vicky was very likely in danger. Leonardo had a kind side, but most of the time, he would be ruthless, not to mention that Vicky had crossed his bottom line. She is your daughter, not mine! Even you dont know where she is, how could I know? Summer expressionlessly looked at Karen and said with ridicule. But when she left, she said that she was going to look for you Karens voice lowered. She was so guilty that she didnt dare to look straight at Summer. Looking for me? Summer smiled. Do you know why she did that? I Karen didnt have the courage to look at Summer, so she just turned her face away. She couldnt speak for a long time. After Adams died, Vicky put all the me on Summer and Leonardo, and vented all the resentment and hatred on them. How could Karen not know that? To put it bluntly, in Karens heart, Vicky was more important. Even though Vicky treated Karen like dirt and only saw her as a servant, Karen always took her as her daughter. She was closer to Vicky than to her own daughter. Summer was injured on the ind and had been in a vegetable state for three years. Karen had never taken care of her. Karen was so dedicated to Vicky. If Summer wasnt Karens biological daughter, she would be deeply touched. As a stepmother, she treated her husbands ex-wifes daughter like her own. Even if that that daughter didnt take her seriously, she still did so. It sounded kind of touching. Summer realized that Rosie was there, so she took a step forward and lowered her head to Karens ear. She whispered in a volume only she could hear, Vicky has always been a death-defying trouble-maker. She might have died alone somewhere. Her body is waiting for you. Karens expression changed drastically. She pointed at Summer and said in a trembling voice, Do you know where she is? Youre her mother, not me. How would I know? After Summer finished speaking, she coldly nced at her and left with Rosie.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Summer! Karen was still calling her name from behind, but Summer walked even faster withrger strides. There were many people in the supermarket, so Summer soon disappeared in the crowd with Rosie. Karen couldnt see Summer, so she stamped her feet anxiously on the spot. It was Summers words that made her believe that Summer must know something. She wouldnt give up easily. Karen did not intend to leave just like that. She decided to wait at the exit of the supermarket. But there were a lot of exits in the supermarket. She thought for a moment and decided it would be better to wait at the exit to the parking lot. Summer must have driven here. However, she didnt know that although Summer drove here, she didnt park the car at the underground parking lot of the supermarket because of traffic jam. After Summer finished shopping, she did not go to the underground parking lot. Instead, she pushed the shopping cart out to the parking lot next to the supermarket, put her purchase into the car and left with Rosie. Chapter 678 Call Her Sister Karen waited at the exit of the underground parking lot. She waited for a long time but did not see Summers caring out. All cars were driven out of the parking lot slowly, and it was enough for her to see if the driver was Summer. She was sure that she didnt miss any car, but she didnt see Summer. So Summer didnt drive here? Or perhaps Summer knew that she was waiting here, so she didnte? The more Karen thought about it, the more she felt that Summer was deliberately dodging her. She got into the car and said to the driver, Go. After returning to the Jarretts, Karen bumped into Spencer who came back from thepany to grab some documents. Spencer, why are you home? Karen said slowly and gently. Spencer frowned. Obviously, he did not want to talk to Karen. To get some documents. Oh. Karen knew how Vicky would feel, but she did not get along much with Spencer, and she did not know what to say. Sensing Spencers indifference, Karen had nothing to say. Spencer was bored and he did not want to pay attention to Karen in the first ce, so he took the documents and walked out. Seeing that Spencer was about to leave, Karen gritted her teeth and called him, Spencer, wait. What do you want? Spencer didnt like Karen, but he didnt hate her either. He just looked down on Karen. That was why he seldom talked to his stepmother. I saw Summer at the supermarket just now. Karen looked hesitant. The expression on Spencers face froze, Who? Summer? Why did you look for her? I think she knows something about your sister. She ignored me when I asked her. Afterwards, I waited her at the exit of the parking lot, but she didnt even pass there. She was hiding from me! The more Karen spoke, the more she was certain about it and the more confident she looked. Spencer frowned as if he had heard a joke. He said coldly, Think about what youve done to Summer, okay? If I were her, I wouldnt care about you either! Spencer, how can you say that to me? Arent you worried about your sister? Shes your sister! And Summer is your daughter! Spencers words left Karen speechless. He wasnt defending Summer. When Summer was young, she behaved herself and he didnt hate her. After Karen was married into the Jarrett family, she had always focused on Vicky. Vicky was spoiled, and Karen was part of the reason. Good or evil, people carry it in their genes. As for Spencer, he basically grew up as a free child. Lynn was busy with work and didnt have time for him. Karen wanted to get close to him, but she couldnt. Spencers role had been neutral in the Jarrets. Lynn couldnt tolerate any longer when Spencer began to race cars with his friends, so he sent him abroad. To be frank, he didnt have grudges against Summer. To him, Summer was a younger sister who he neither liked nor hated. But, perhaps they were rted, he was closer to her than to others. After seeing what Karen had done to Summer, Spencer thought Karen had gone too far and was puzzled. But he didnt care. After all, it had nothing to do with him. Karens face turned pale as she tugged at Spencers sleeve. Spencer, listen to me. I think Vickys disappearance must have something to do with her. She ignores me, but you are close to her! Find her and she will definitely talk. Otherwise Karen thought for a moment and said, Otherwise, Ill call the police! Spencer had always looked down on Karen, and his face darkened when she tugged at his sleeve. Shaking off Karen, Spender straightened his sleeve with a look of disgust. Others may assume Vicky is your daughter and Summer is the adopted one, right? Spencer, what do you mean? Until now, Karen did not think she was wrong. What Vicky had done had disappointed her, but she couldnt ignore her. After all, she had cared for Vicky for so many years, and she was more like her biological daughter. Spencer snorted coldly, not wanting to waste any more time talking nonsense with her. After Summer brought Rosie home, she sorted out her purchase and began to make lunch. In terms of cooking for Rosie, she would always put in a lot of efforts to make the dishes both delicious and pleasant to eyes. Rosie went to bed after lunch.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After tucking Rosie in, Summer returned to the dining room to clean the dishes and heard someone knocking on the door. At first, Summer thought she was hallucinating. She stood up and listened for a moment. She found there was indeed someone knocking, so she got up and walked to the door. She had few friends, but there had been quite a few visits in the past few days. Summer walked to the door and looked through the peep hole. When she discovered that it was Spencer, she was stunned. It was again someone who she hadnt seen in a long time. Thinking of Karen who she saw in the supermarket, she vaguely understood why Spencer came to her. They were neither close nor distant, but Summer treated him better than Karen. In the end, she opened the door. Summer hesitated for a moment and called out, Spencer. Among the three children of the Jarretts, Spencer was the eldest, Vicky was in the middle, and Summer was the youngest. If Vicky wasnt that crazy, Summer would be obliged to treat her like a sister. Summer, long time no see. It had been a long time since Spencer saw Summer. He was extremely awkward when he spoke, and the smile on his face was somewhat stiff. Come in. Summer moved sideways and let Spencer in. Spencer walked in and looked around the room. The house was very small for him. Summer brought him to the sofa and sat down. Spencer put his hands on his knees and asked, You live here alone? Summer did not answer. She took a cup and asked him, What do you want to drink? Im not thirsty. Spencer waved his hand, indicating that he wouldnt drink anything. Summer poured him a ss of water and ced it in front of him. How can I help you? Summer did not like to ask this every time someone came, but Spencer wouldnte to her for no reason. After thinking for a while, Spencer held his hands together and said with a tense face. Karen told me she met you at the supermarket. He always addressed Karen by her name and Summer did not find it strange. Yeah. Summer sat down opposite him and fixed her gaze on him. Chapter 679 Of Course It Was Mr. Emerson! Her gaze was so indifferent that Spencer had a feeling that he had been seen through. He knew that Summer was smarter than Vicky. Otherwise, it would be Summer who had been missing now. Do you know why Im here? Spencer said tentatively with obvious embarrassment. Summer straightened her back and said bluntly, Even if each of youes to me in turn, I have only one answer, that is, I dont know where Vicky is. Really? No information at all? She went for you before her disappearing. The difference between Spencer and Karen was that he was much more honest and straightforward. She dide looking for me, trying to seek revenge on me. Didnt you all know that? Summer smiled, but coldly. Spencers expression went slightly cold and he did not say anything. Thest time I saw her was in Country M. As for other matters, I am not clear and have noment. Summer stood up and continued to clean up the dining table. Spencer sensed that he was not weed anymore. So he stood up and raised his voice to speak in the direction of the dining hall. I have to deal with something in mypany, so Ill leave now. Maybe we can hang out and have dinner some other day. See you. Summers tone was indifferent as she carried the te into the kitchen, showing no intention of seeing Spencer off. He hade himself, so he could also see himself out. She didnt care. As soon as Spencer opened the door, he saw a tall man standing at the door. There was a terrifying and violent aura around him. Spencer didnt want to interfere, but he happened to meet him, so he asked anyway, Who are you? This man didnt look like a good person. Summer was living alone. Why would hee? Inside the room, Summer heard the sound of the door opening, but she did not hear it closed. She also heard Spencers voice. She walked out, just in time to hear the man say, None of your business. There were coldness and indifference. She recognized Bruces voice and hurriedly walked out. She walked to the door and saw that it was indeed Bruce. Bruce, why are you here? Summer noticed Spencers anger but did not intend to ask further. Bruce didnt talk much, just like before. He lifted his hand to show a handbag to Summer. Summer did not know what was inside the pitch-ck bag. Summer walked over and asked curiously, What is it? Seeing that Summer was familiar with Bruce, Spencer asked, Summer, do you know him? Hes my neighbor, living right over there. Summer didnt exin much and pointed at the opposite house. Spencer nced at the opposite house. Then he nodded and said, Fine. He nced at Bruce again and left. Summer then let Bruce in. However, Bruce refused and only handed her the bag. Summer took the bag and found that it was quite heavy. She opened it curiously and saw that there was a pot of sulent nts inside. She could tell that it had been carefully nted and matched. It was exquisite and beautiful. Summer looked up just to find there was no one left, as Bruce had left after giving her the bag. What exactly was Bruce doing? He had delivered supper for her, sent her to the Emerson Group, and now gave her the sulents. The first two seemed alright. However, it was weird that he had actually given her a pot of sulents. Bruce really didnt look like such a delicate man. Even if he was, he would only care about Kate. Why would he be so nice to her? Summer was puzzled.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She went back to her room and took it out on the table. It was cold outside, so she didnt put it on the windowsill. It could only be put indoors. She stared at it for a while and sent a message to Jessica. What does it mean for a man to give a woman food and nts? Jessica replied immediately, He has feelings for you. Summer twitched her lips, I didnt say it was me. Jessica did not listen to Summers exnation, Whos that? Summer was speechless, but she said truthfully, That bodyguard. Jessica sent a frightened face, Then hes probably not after you. Hes after your life!!! The three exmation points were enough to show Jessicas shock. She had only seen Bruce once, and the impression Bruce had given her was that he was scary and fierce. Summer replied with an eye-rolling meme. Soon, Jessica called. Summer! Tell me everything! What a gossip girl! Summer put her on the speakerphone and continued to clean the kitchen, Ive already told you everything. What else can I say? Are you sure that the bodyguard has no evil intentions towards you? Summer said with certainty, No. Bruce was not an ordinary person. If he wanted to take ones life, he could do it directly. There was no need for him to deliver food and potted nts to lower Summers guard. Then Jessica lengthened her voice to create suspense. Not until Summer called her impatiently did she continue, He must have feelings for you! Jessica sounded even more certain than when Summer had said that Bruce had no bad intentions towards her. Summer was shocked by Jessicas tone! Bruce had feelings for her? Was she crazy, or was Bruce crazy? Summer shrugged her shoulders and thought for a moment before saying, No, he doesnt like me. He likes someone else. Jessica was puzzled, If he doesnt like you, nor does he want harm you, there will be only one reason left. Whats that? Jessica made the best of her imagination as an actress and solemnly said, He must have been entrusted by others. Summer was surprised. By by whom? Summer didnt know why she suddenly stuttered. Jessica continued to analyze, It must be someone who cares about you very much! Summer whispered, Apart from you, who else will care so much about me? Jessica subconsciously said, Of course its Mr. Emerson! BOOM! Something exploded in Summers heart. Summers mind went nk for a moment. Jessica also realized what she had said, and she suddenly fell into a strange silence. Chapter 680 Dad Bought Me This After a while, Summer said, Do you think it is possible? Jessica went silent for a moment, I think that its not impossible It was not impossible. However, it was only Jessicas guess. Ever since she broke up with Leonardo, Summer had been struggling in unrealistic hopes and suffering from despair again and again. She didnt want to specte about Leonardos thoughts like that anymore. That was too tiring. You know what? When the building of the Emerson Group caught fire, I was inside. Summer paused, and Jessica did not interrupt. She knew that Summer had not finished. When everyone was running for their lives, I went upstairs to look for him and Rosie. But when I met him in the corridor, he escaped without me. This was not the first time Leonardo had left without her. Summers tone was very calm, as if she was talking about other peoples affairs. Jessica couldnt believe it, Is Mr. Emerson really like that? Yes, Summer replied and sighed slightly. Jessica didnt know what to say tofort Summer. Summer directly changed the topic, I have to finish washing the dishes, and Rosie will wake up soon. Fine. Talk to youter. Goodbye! Jessica hung up the phone and felt somewhat upset, so she picked up the phone and called Carl. Carl always answered Jessicas phone very quickly. Carl picked up the phone as soon as it got through. Hello, Im having a meeting. Whats wrong? Carl was always like this when talking to Jessica. Jessica had already been ustomed to it, Ill hang up then and let you have the meeting. Hey, wait Carl shouted to stop Jessica from hanging up, Come on, just say it. Jessica would not call Carl unless she needed him. However, he was still happy to receive Jessicas call. Jessica said, See you in Golden Cauldron Club tonight. Alright. Carl did not ask her why and directly agreed. After Summer hung up the phone, she thought about what Jessica had said. Actually, she had a point. It was a waste for a person like Bruce to be her bodyguard. However, it was even more impossible for her to believe that Leonardo had sent Bruce here. After experiencing despair again and again, Summer would not have any more fantasies about Leonardo. However, she felt that it was necessary to sound out Bruce. Summer made up her mind and decided to invite Bruce over for dinner tonight. In the evening, she knocked on Bruces door after preparing all the ingredients. It was weird that Bruce was still wearing a thick coat at home. It seemed that he had just returned from outside. Seeing that Summer had been observing him without saying anything, Bruce took the lead and said, Ms. Summer, whats the matter? Thank you for giving me the nts. Id like to invite you over for dinner. Summer slightly smiled, trying to look honest and sincere. Bruce refused without thinking, Thank you. But Im not going. It couldnt be that he liked her. Come on. Im very grateful to you for bringing me food and sending me to the Emerson Group. If you donte, youll make me feel guilty. Summer turned around to look at her house and said, Pleasee in an hour. Ms. Before Bruce could say anything, Summer turned around and left, pretending that she did not hear him at all, not giving him any chance to speak. Bruce stared at Summer for a while, closed the door with a frown and took out his phone to make a call. After Summer returned home, she began to cook. Rosies interest in cartoons was diminishing, apart from several cartoons about fighting and killing for justice. She did not like the ones that normal girls liked. When Summer was cooking, she went over to cook with Summer. Summer gave her a corn and asked her to strip it. Rosie then went to the side to strip the corn. By the time Summer had prepared two dishes, Rosie had already stripped almost one corn, and she had done it very well. Summer discovered that although Rosie was not as lively as before, she seemed to be smarter than before. Of course Rosie had always been smart, but in the past, she had had only intelligence of an ordinary child. But now, Rosie was smarter than her peers. Perhaps it was because Summer had been staring at Rosie for too long, Rosie raised her head and looked at her, Mom, are you going to make a dish of corn? Yeah, I may use your corn soon. Summer regained her senses and smiled at Rosie. Rosie had the remaining corn stripped and carefully picked up the corn silk mixed in the kernels before handing the te to Summer. Summer took it over and said, Thank you, Rosie. Youre wee. Rosie stood up and looked up to see how Summer cooked. Suddenly, the doorbell rang. Rosie pointed at the door and said to Summer, Someones knocking on the door. Ill go get it. Summer washed her hands and turned to open the door.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It was Bruce. Summer opened the door and stood to the side, Come on in. Bruce walked in expressionlessly, looking extremely reluctant. Summer looked at his expression but didnt say anything. Rosie walked out and saw Bruce. She was not very familiar with Bruce, so she stared at him for a while. Bruce took out a doll from behind and handed it to Rosie, saying, Here you are. Rosie blinked and looked at Bruce, then looked at the doll in Bruces hand and said, Its cute. Then, she reached out to take it. Summer said, Have a seat, please. The dinner will be ready soon. Bruce nodded and sat down on the sofa, still expressionless. After Summer entered the kitchen, she realized that Rosie had not followed up. She looked outside and saw Rosie sitting down on the sofa beside Bruce. Bruce was big and Rosie was small, and the scene looked somewhat funny. Rosie seemed to like Bruce. Summer was surprised. The sound of oil from the pot dragged her back to the reality. So she turned around and continued to cook. In the living room, Rosie was ying with the doll while she turned her head to look at Bruce and asked, Did you take this doll from my home? Bruce narrowed his eyes and looked at her. Rosie added, Dad bought me this. Chapter 681 Do I Need to Show You My Heart? Bruce nced at the kitchen. Summer was cooking thest dish and didnt pay attention to them. Even if she did, it was impossible for her to hear the conversation between Bruce and Rosie from such a distance. Bruce looked at Rosie with interest. His voice was as cold as usual, How do you know? Of course I know. Rosie turned to look at the doll in her hand and yed with it, ignoring Bruce. Bruce was a man of few words, so he didnt continue their conversation, either. He just took out his phone and sent a text message to someone in his contact list. Summer quickly finished thest dish and served it on the table. She shouted in their direction, Time for dinner.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Bruce and Rosie both went to the table. Rosie walked over and climbed onto her little chair. Then she just sat there and waited for the meal to begin. Just some simple dishes. Summer smiled to Bruce and put some food into Rosies bowl. Bruce nodded. Seeing Summer had begun to eat, he also lowered his head and began. However, he ate very fast. Summer only put some food into Rosies bowl and when she looked up again, she saw that Bruce had already finished about half a bowl of rice. Summer couldnt help but ask, Bruce, are you in a hurry for something? Why do you eat so fast? Im used to it. Bruce raised his head and said vaguely before he continued eating. Summer paid special attention to the time. She found that it only took Bruce ten minutes to finish the meal, and he even added two bowls of rice. After he finished, Bruce stood up and said, Its very delicious. Thank you. Then he was about to leave. Summer hurriedly stood up and said, Could you stay for a little longer? No. Bruce rejected on spot and left. After he left, Summer stared at his bowl and was lost in thought. Previously, when Kate lived in the small town, Summer had had a meal with Bruce as she dropped by to check on Rosie. He ate very fast back then, but not this fast. It was as if someone was snatching food with him, or he was in hurry to leave. Maybe Bruce didnt want to stay here for too long? Summer shook her head, feeling that she was thinking too much. It must be what Jessica said before that led her to so many unnecessary conjectures. Jessica invited Carl to meet her at the Golden Cauldron Club, so of course, Carl went there very early. Before Jessica arrived, Carl had already ordered her favorite dishes and was waiting for her. When she got there, the dishes were just served. Carl stepped forward and pulled the chair for her. Havent had your dinner, right? Ive made the order. Come on, hurry up. Carl said. Jessica nced at the dishes on the table, and then quickly looked down to hide her emotions. Without saying anything, she just sat down and started eating. Indeed, she hadnt had dinner yet and was already a little hungry. But she didnt forget her mission while enjoying the feast, Have you been in touch with Mr. Emersontely? No. Carl poured her some red wine and pushed it to her, Why do you ask this? He and Summer broke up. I always find it a little strange. Jessica recalled what Summer had said and frowned slightly, You have known Mr. Emerson for so long, and you should know him very well. Does he often betray his girlfriends? Carl immediately denied, Definitely not. Leonardo seems aloof and harsh, but in fact, hes more of a man of forbearance. Since thats the case, is there more than meeting the eye between him and Summer? Jessicas thoughts were actually the same as Carls. Very likely. Carl put down his ss and said, Its almost New Years Eve. Leonardo and I are both busy. We havent really seen each other these days. Im not sure what he thinks. You know about the fire in the Emerson Group building, right? Yeah? Carl looked at Jessica and signaled her to continue. Jessica told Carl what Summer had told her, At that time, Summer was also there. And in such peril, Leonardo actually left without Summer. Carls hand that was shaking the ss suddenly paused, and a wisp of surprise shed through his eyes, Really? Jessica couldnt help but roll her eyes at Carl, Of course! Would Summer make up such a lie to me? Hearing this, Carls expression changed. You know how Leonardo treated Summer before. Let alone the dangerous fire where everyone was running for their lives, he would feel heart-wrenched even when she had a scratch or minor injury There was no need to finish the sentence. Carl shook his head. Based on my understanding of Leonardo, he can give up his life for someone he loves, but once the love is gone, he wouldnt give a damn to that person even if she dies right in front of him. Gosh! Jessica thumped the ss on the table with a cold face, Men are full of lies! You just said that he is not the kind of person who betrays his girlfriend! The corner of Carls mouth twitched and he hurriedly exined, Perhaps he really has some unspeakable difficulties. Why are you so angry? Dont be angry, please. Jessica snorted coldly, Even if he really has concerns, how could he leave Summer alone at the crunch. If it were you, would you do that to me? Jessica suddenly turned against Carl. He immediately raised his eyebrows and pointed at his chest, Do I need to take out my heart to show you? He sounded like a hooligan, but looked full of sincerity. Jessica was stunned for a moment. She just said it off the top of her head. Both of them fell silent. After a while, Carl first broke the silence, Jessica, we Jessica picked up her wine and drank it up in a single breath. Im full. Then she sprang up, grabbed her bag and phone, pulled the chair away, and walked out. The set of actions were done in one go, clean and smooth, as if she had practiced them in her heart long ago. Carl didnt know why he got so irritated. He jumped to his feet, and his knee knocked against the corner of the table, letting out a dull sound. The pain made him frown, but he didnt utter a sound. Jessica, do you have to keep it like this? Do you think you are the only woman that I want for the rest of my life? Do you know how many women are out there waiting for me to sleep with them? To Carl, Jessica was the closest to his heart. He had always taken her as his first priority and guarded her with all his strength. However, after so many years, she had always been shunning him. He didnt even know why she was like this now. At the beginning, they werent like this. Jessica stopped and stood there for a few seconds before she turned around with a cold and mocking smile on her face. Werent you, my mighty Mr. Carl, a regr of the tabloids? Have I asked you to stop that for me? Sleep with whoever you want, and I dont give you a shit! Chapter 682 Big News! One can say whatever when they are angry. Actually, Carl had already regretted it the moment he said that. But right now, he had said what he said and it couldnt be taken back. Jessica had been spoiled since she was little. She was kind of fragile but not arrogant, yet she couldnt bear suffering wrong. So she immediately left there in an I-dont-give-a-damn manner. Carl clenched his fists in anger and smashed twice on the table. A sharp pain came from his hand, and next second, he couldnt feel a thing except numbness. He picked up the bottle of red wine that was almost full on the table and gulped it down. Originally, Summer wanted to get something from Bruce by inviting him to dinner at home. However, Bruce finished his meal in a sh and left instantly, so she didnt have the time or chance to get anything from Bruce. Luckily, Bruce just lived nearby. So she still had chances even though she failed this time. Summer would not give up so easily. Excluding the possibility that Leonardo had asked Bruce to treat her well, it was pretty suspicious itself that Bruce would treat her so well. The more she experienced, the more Summer understood that people like Bruce would never do such things for no reason. In the following days, Summer didnt go out and stayed at home with Rosie. Eliza was preparing for the shooting of Lost City 2. She called Summer almost every day toin about trivial matters like which director was hard to get along with and which actor broke the contract on spot. Summer was just a scriptwriter, and Eliza liked her script. With Eliza around, Summer didnt have to worry about anything. She was really grateful to Eliza, so she listened to Elizasints willingly and asionallyforted her. Therefore, their rtionship was even better. In the blink of an eye, on the day before New Years Eve, Eliza finally stopped filming and visited Summer with gifts. When Summer opened the door and saw Eliza, she was a little surprised. For Eliza didnt notify her in advance. Wow, I didnt expect you toe by. Summer moved aside to make way for Eliza toe in. I should call you in advance, but I forgot, Eliza said as she carried those bags inside. I just remembered it when I was downstairs. Thinking that you are home every day, I just came straight over. Summer closed the door and walked inside, following behind Eliza. Why do you take so many gifts? Even if you want to s, you should send to those rich investors. Youve disappeared for three years. And youll definitely be popr again when Lost City 2 is released next year. Then youll be literally the shiniest star at that time. Im just here to y up to you in advance. I could really use some help when you get there. Eliza said as she sat down on the sofa, like she had been here a million times. But this was actually her first time visiting Summers apartment. She looked around curiously and found that there was quite a lot of kids stuff. Looks like you are not alone? Eliza beat about the bush. Elizas visit was so sudden that Summer didnt have the time to pack up Rosies stuff. But actually, it was fine. It wasnt a big secret anyway. She had worked with Eliza for so long and knew what Eliza was like. No. Summer replied lightly. She walked to the side to boil water and asked Eliza, What would you like to drink? Coffee, tea, or juice? Eliza had asked Summer about her child with Leonardo before, but Summer always went over it. Only this time, Summer did not avoid this topic. There were toys for kid in the room, and Summer admitted that she wasnt living alone. This was admitting implicitly that she was living with a child. This child must be hers with Leonardo. Eliza was slightly surprised for a moment, then sat up straight and said, Coffee. Summer took out some coffee beans to make coffee for Eliza. Eliza focused on Summers expression and said casually, Last night, we had a meeting until three oclock. And then I went out to do some work early in the morning. Now Im really sleepy. I have to have some coffee. Summer only nced at Eliza andughed. Eliza was obviously curious about Rosie, but she was also worried that Summer had been shunning the topic before and being too direct might hurt Summers feeling. So she could only keep making small talks. Take care of yourself. Dont wear yourself out. As they were talking, Rosies door opened, and the sound attracted Elizas attention. Rosie walked out. She didnt notice Eliza, walked straight to Summer, and said, Mom, Im thirsty.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Elizas eyes almost stuck to Rosie from the moment she came out. The little girl was in a set of bright yellow pajamas. Rosie had fair skin, and such a bright color added to her face a pinkish and tender touch. She was like an exquisite and carefully molded doll. Her brows and eyes were exactly the same as Leonardo. Heavens! She actually saw Leonardo and Summers daughter! Was she the first one to see Leonardos daughter in the entire showbiz in Hoover City? Big news! Absolutely big news! Summer poured a cup of water for Rosie, and when she looked at Eliza again, thetter was sitting there motionless, like she was frozen, her mouth slightly open and eyes wide open. She looked funny. Rosie was indeed thirsty. She didnt put down the cup before she drank up more than half a cup of water. At this time, Summer held Rosies little shoulder and asked her to look at Eliza, Rosie, thats Moms friend. You can call her Ms. Austin. Ms. Austin. Rosie called Eliza. Hey, you are Rosie, right? Good girl. When Eliza talked to Rosie, even her voice turned cute. Summer smiled and took the brewed coffee over. Elizas eyes were still onto Rosie. When Summer came closer to her, she asked curiously, Is she really you and Leonardos daughter? She is such a big girl! You guys are so good at keeping secrets! Rosie didnt stay in the living room for too long and greeted Eliza before going back to her room to y. Summer smiled faintly and said in an unbelievably gentle tone, So are you and Bowen. Eliza was stunned. Summer sounded gentle, but what hidden in her words was a threat. Summer and Leonardo had never let Rosie appear in public, and Eliza had been keeping her rtionship with Bowen a secret, too. If Eliza dared to leak the news about Rosie, Summer wouldnt mind to let everybody know her rtionship with Bowen. Summer was not afraid of her. And Eliza couldnt get any benefit from this. Chapter 683 He Is Too Strange Eliza reached out and brushed her hair. She spread out her hands and said, Summer, why are you so defensive against me? Am I that kind of person in your eyes? Summer said indifferently, Yes. Damn it! Eliza gave a rare scold. Summer looked at her with a faint smile, You even wanted to steal Leonardo from me back then. At that time, I did not know about you and was fearless, OK? Eliza said curtly. Summer shook her head and said calmly, You were just not resigned to the fact that Alisa stole Bowen from you and wanted to be her brothers wife. An awkward look shed across Elizas face. Back then, the reason why she disguised herself as a maid and sneaked into Leonardos vi was indeed what Summer said. When Eliza thought about it now, she felt that she was so stupid to do that. But she just didnt want to admit it. After such a long time, Eliza felt more relieved than embarrassed when Summer mentioned it again. Eliza took a sip of the coffee and said with great confidence, Summer, please remember that we are in a cooperative rtionship. You cantugh at your partner like this. You should respect me and spare my feelings. OK. Summer replied indifferently. Eliza felt that if she hadnt been generous, she would have had a heart attack now. She used to think that Summer looked kind and weak. After contacting with Summer, Eliza realized that Summer only looked weak on the surface, but was sharp inside. Alright. I have brought these things to you. I wish you a happy New Year in advance. We will start the group discussion Day 1 after the holiday. You will be notifiedter. Anyway, you dont wee me. Its time for me to go. Although Eliza said this, she stood there motionless. Summer stretched out her hand to support her chin and pointed to the direction of the door, Then why are you not leaving? Why dont you ask me to stay for dinner? Eliza rolled her eyes and said, Im a famous producer at least. Dont I deserve some hospitality or respect from you? Arent you busy? Do you have time to stay for dinner? It wasnt that Summer didnt want to ask Eliza to stay for dinner. She was really afraid that Eliza was too busy. So, Summer didnt mention it. There were subtleties that Summer couldnt ignore in her rtionship with Eliza. They were not particrly close, but they trusted each other. When they really needed trust, they would threaten each other. Of course I have time. Eliza simply leaned on the sofa and didnt move, as if she wouldnt leave before a meal. Summer looked at the time. It was time to make lunch. What would you like to eat? Take a look at the ingredients in my refrigerator and choose a few. I will make them for you. Summer walked to the refrigerator, opened the door, and gestured for Eliza to go over. Eliza wasted no time. She seemed to be afraid that Summer would go back on her words and quickly walked over. She looked at the ingredients in the refrigerator and muttered, Everything is OK for me. Then youd better go back. Summer was ready to close the refrigerator when Eliza immediately stopped her and said, Come on Eliza named two dishes for Summer to cook. Summer was a good cook and was good at all kinds of dishes. Eliza was shocked when she saw this, I never expect you to be so good at cooking! Ill invest in you. We can open a restaurant and only make three tables a day. Others can make bids and the highest bidder will get them. Summer didnt know whether tough or to cry, Ms. Austin, what I cook is food, not rare treasures or antiques.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Eliza shook her head repeatedly, No, no, no. You can give it a try and see if there will be a bidder. Summer felt that Eliza was fantasizing. So, she ignored Eliza. During the meal, Eliza kept talking. This smells good! Its delicious! Next time, Ille again for dinner. Summer quietly took a bite of the dish and took her time to chew it. The dish tasted the same as before! It was not particrly delicious. Eliza ate more than half of the dishes. Eliza had eaten and drank her fill, and she did not forget what she had said to open a restaurant. Summer, you should consider my suggestion. I think the address of the restaurant should be Halfway through Elizas words, her phone rang. She answered the phone and said, Whats the matter? Nothing no Im not going to the dinner. I have an appointment. Hearing that Eliza seemed to intend to stay for dinner, Summer directly pushed her out of the door. Eliza hung up the phone and walked out reluctantly, Ille again for dinner tonight. Come on, no. Summer coldly refused. Eliza added, Ille to y with Rosie. Rosie poked her head and said, Ill y by myself. This auntie had eaten all her chicken wings. Shed better note again at night. Eliza twitched the corners of her mouth and could only turn around and leave. The Eliza that Summer usually saw was always strict and serious. This was the first time Summer had seen Eliza being so cheeky. She and Eliza had eaten in restaurants so many times, but she had never seen Eliza like this before. Seeing that Eliza had gone far away, Summer closed the door. However, no sooner had she closed the door than there was a knock on the door. Summer had thought that it was Eliza who returned. But when she opened the door, she found that it was Bruce. She hadnt been outtely, and Bruce hadnte to see her. She had invited Bruce to dinner, but Bruce refused. As usual, Bruce said with a straight face, Ms. Summer. Then, he lifted the handbag in his hand and handed it to Summer. The logo on the handbag looked familiar. Summer thought for a moment before she remembered that it was the logo of an international brand, with products ranging from clothes, cosmetics to bags. What was Bruce doing? It was obvious that Summer was confused. So, Bruce took the initiative to exin, This is for you. Me? Summer pointed at herself. Bruce nodded. Summer lost her train of thought for a moment. Why did you buy these things for me? In Summers eyes, Bruces actions were too strange. I dont have any rtives, nor do I have any friends in Hoover City. So, I am lonely during the festival and want to give someone gifts to feel the festive mood. Such a far-fetched reasoning out of Bruces mouth sounded a bit distressing. Summer paused for a moment, and then reached out to take the handbag from him. Thank you. Bruce just nodded and left. Summers phone suddenly rang. It was Jessica. Summer, Ive received a lot of cosmetics from the brands I endorse. Ill bring you some. Im almost at your house. Summer said with resignation, It looks like today is my day of gifts. Chapter 684 It Can’t Be Leonardo Jessica noticed the keywords in Summers words, What do you mean? Who else gave you a present? As she spoke, the sound of closing the door came. Summer guessed that Jessica had arrived. Are you here? I wille downstairs to pick you up. Summer was afraid that Jessica would have too many things to take by herself. No need. Rosie will be with you if youe downstairs. Dont bother. Jessica was taking the things and panting, OK, Ill be there in a minute. Summer did not close the door, just opened it, and waited for Jessica. Soon, Jessica came upstairs with many bags in her hands. Summer hastened toe to help her take it. Jessica remembered what Summer had just said on the phone. Before she entered the room, she asked, Who else gave you things? Eliza. Eliza? You two have worked together. It is reasonable that she gave you a gift. Who else? Bruce, who lives across the street. What? Jessica paused for a moment before she remembered who Bruce was. The bodyguard? Yes. Summer put away the things Jessica had brought before turning around to take in the things Bruce had just brought here. Jessica was an actress and often attended events. She had also endorsed several big brands of clothing and cosmetics. As soon as she saw the logo on the bag, she recognized which brand it was. That bodyguard is so generous. It costs hundreds of thousand dors, right? Jessica was a little surprised, and then her expression changed when she looked at Summer. Who exactly is your bodyguard? Is this something an ordinary bodyguard can afford? His background isnt simple. But hes just a bodyguard now. Besides, he isnt short of money. Bruce used to be a member of the X Organization. Many people asked the X Organization for help. Countless dignitaries paid for him to work for them. So, Bruce must be very rich. Summer looked inside the bag. There seemed to be a limited edition gift set. Hearing Summer say that Bruce wasnt short of money, Jessica thought about the wealthy people in Hoover City, but failed to find the family which was surnamed Wayne. Therefore, she thought what Summer said meant that Bruce did not need money. She did not think that Bruce was rich. She felt that spending hundreds of thousands to buy a gift for Summer should be arge expense for Bruce. Jessica analyzed, He is not short of money and willing to spend money for you. If it is not because he likes you, what else can it be? Summer directly denied Jessicas statement without thinking about it carefully, Impossible. She had seen how Bruce and Kate get along. She also had someone she loved and could tell that Bruce looked at Kate in a very different way. Summer couldnt say what the difference was, but she could feel it. The way Bruce looked at her was honest. In his eyes, she was just an employer he was slightly familiar with, and was not special to him. How can you be so sure that he doesnt like you? If he doesnt like you, then thats what I saidst time. He didnt give it voluntarily. Someone must have asked him to give it to you. Jessica shrugged, If you dont think it could be someone else who asked him to give it, then I have no idea. Perhaps he has too much money to spend. Summer pondered for a moment and nodded, Its also possible. Jessica thought that Summer agreed with her saying that he has too much money to spend. Then, she heard Summer say, He might really have too much money to spend. Jessica almost choked on her own saliva. Does your bodyguard look like such a fool? I feel a little scared while looking at him. I dont feel like hes a nice person. Dont offend him. Although hes not a nice person, he has principles. Summer was serious and reminded Jessica that theyd better not offend Bruce. Are you serious? Why do I feel a little scared Jessica touched her arm and was frightened by Summers serious tone. Summer smiled and didnt say anything. Jessica continued, Is it possible that Mr. Emerson asked him to give it to you? Hearing this, Summer paused. Could it be Leonardo? If Bruce did everything as Leonardo ordered, then it could exin why Bruce was so good to her. However, Summer knew well that she and Leonardo were over. They werepletely over.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. No, I dont think so. I dont think Leonardo would do such things in secret to care for me after being so heartless to me. Leonardo was straightforward and decisive, and he would not do such a thing. Summer shook her head and repeated, as if she was trying to tell someone, It cant be Leonardo. Why? Do you think theres anyone else who will do such a thing besides Leonardo? Jessica felt that Summers words were too absolute. She continued to persuade Summer, Sometimes, the truth is the most unexpected. You are a scriptwriter and always make up stories. You should believe in it more than I do, right? The more you make up stories, the better you are at deceiving people. Thats why I dont believe in it. Summer did not want to continue talking to Jessica about this. So, she walked to see what Eliza had given her. Jessica followed behind her and said, Summer, I have an idea, which is what I think inside. I dont mean anything else What? I dont think Mr. Emerson will fall in love with Amber. Amber has done so many disgusting things before. Even if Mr. Emerson likes me, he will not like Amber. What do you think? Summer stopped and turned to look at Jessica. Her gaze was so faint that it scared Jessica. Jessica said weakly, It is just an analogy Summer was swayed for a moment. But soon, she denied, But Leonardo and Amber have lived together for three years. They have lived together for three years. Has Mr. Emerson ever done anything to her? seeing Summer remain silent, Jessica said to herself, Definitely not! Jessica was right. Leonardo would not do it with the person he did not like, no matter how long they got along with each other. Summer fell silent and was a little disturbed. Suddenly, her cell phone rang. There was a new message on the phone. Summer picked it up and saw that it was a piece of news. She intended to clear the notice, but she identally saw the headline of the news. Leonardo and his new sweetheart the good news ising These few keywords made Summer involuntarily click on the news. Seeing that Summer suddenly became cold and stared at her phone without blinking, Jessica was curious to lean closer and took a look. As she read, she subconsciously read out what she saw, Yesterday, a reporter took a video of Leonardo escorting his new girlfriend home. He came out of her house this morning. It seems that the good news ising Chapter 685 If Anything Happened to You, You Can Rely on Us Jessicas voice tailed off as she read until she fell silent. She looked up at Summer in shock and whispered, I dont think this report is credible. I know media would make up things for attention. Summer? Summer clicked on the video below. Secretly shot, the video was blurry, but Summer knew it was definitely Leonardo. In the video, Leonardo came out of a building, followed by Amber. They were in a high-end neighborhood. It should be where Amber lived. Summer watched the video back and forth several times. Seeing her like this, Jessica felt distressed. She took Summers phone over, Summer, stop. Summer did not notice Jessicas tone. She just took her phone back, started the video, and pressed the pause button in the middle. Then, she handed her phone to Jessica and asked, Do you know where this neighborhood is? Jessica cast a confused nce at Summer and looked down to see the neighborhood, trying hard to recall where it was. After looking for a while, Jessica said, I know it! I went there when I wanted to buy an apartment. However, it was too far from thepany. I didnt choose there Previously, Summer had asked Eliza for Ambers address, which was the same as what Jessica had told her. Why? Seeing Summers expression, Jessica felt that she was nning something. Summer put away her phone and raised her eyes slightly, I just want to confirm something. Why do you need Ambers address? Jessica could not guess what Summer was thinking. Its not a big deal. Summer patted her shoulder, Dont worry, Im fine. Although Jessica was a little worried, she believed that Summer must know what she was doing, so she did not ask any further. As the gifts had already been delivered, after ying with Rosie a little while, Jessica left. In the evening, Summer was preparing something for the New Years Eve the next day when the phone rang. It was an unknown number. She hadnt heard from a stranger in a long time. Hello? Summer picked up the phone with one hand and rummaged through the refrigerator with the other. Leonardo said before that he had an appointment on New Years Eve, and she didnt need to send Rosie back. There would only be her and Rosie, but she still wanted to prepare more. After all, it was New Years Eve. Summer, go home for dinner tonight. It was Spencer. Summer frowned slightly and looked at his phone number, New Years Eve is a time for family reunion. Why are you inviting me? Actually, Spencer did not think too much. He just happened to think of Summer and called her. He also knew the conflict between Summer and her family, but in his opinion, Summer was still too stubborn. Spencers tone carried a trace of displeasure, No matter what, we are still a family. Our blood is the same. You and Leonardo have already divorced, and you can go home now. Lynn said I was no longer his daughter. You can check it on the news. Do you think Im lonely by myself? When I used to live in the Jarretts, wasnt I lonely? She had already broken free from the Jarrett family. She didnt want to be tied up by the so-called family and blood. Spencer was irritated by what Summer said. His tone carried a trace of anger, Summer, think carefully. If youe back for dinner tomorrow, it means that we will still be a family. If anything happens to you, you can still rely on us. Summer sneered. It would be nice not to kill her. After all, thank you for the call. Summer closed the refrigerator door. She said indifferently, I have nothing to do with the Jarretts now. You are different from them. To me, you are still family. If Spencer became just like the other Jarretts, she would keep a distance from him. Spencer had taken over the Jarrett Group for a few years, and had gradually matured. He understood what Summer meant. He didnt say anything else and hung up the phone. Summer could feel how furious he was from how abruptly he ended the call. Spencer held the phone and mused. Lynn walked over. He knew that Spencer called Summer. Lynn asked, What did she say? When will Summere back? Spencer took a deep breath and said impatiently, Shes noting back. He put his phone in his pocket and lit a cigarette. When Lynn heard this, he shouted, Noting back? She actually refused your invitation? Who did she think she is? The Jarrett Group had been in a bad situation in the past two years. Because of this, Lynn became even more irritable.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Looking at Lynns livid and twisted face, Spencer felt nothing but impatience. No matter who she is, she is still your daughter! Spencer took a deep breath of cigarette and said with a little confusion, Even if you wish she were dead, she still has your blood. He really didnt understand why Lynn and Summer were like enemies. Lynn widened his eyes and said sternly, Vicky is my daughter! Then do you know what your good daughter has done? Paying killers for a murder, abusing drugs and sleeping around! This is your daughter! That is how you teach her? Spencer had already investigated everything Vicky had done. Although he used to be a punk, he would never touch drugs. He wouldnt cross those lines like Vicky. Suddenly, there was a crisp sound. Lynn suddenly pped Spencer fiercely, Bastard! Lynn almost used all his strength and Spencers face was pped aside by the p. A few secondster, Spencer moved and adjusted his jaw. He looked at Lynn with mockery, The Jarrett Group has been going down these years. Our new product ising out soon, but we cant afford an A-list celebrity ambassador. Summers show is popr now. Now we will most likely change for better if she is willing to help us. After that, Spencer sneered and threw the cigarette butt to the ground. Then he turned around and left. Chapter 686 Dad Loves You Then nothing special happened until New Years Eve. On the morning of New Years Eve, Summer brought Rosie with her for shopping. Summer put Rosies favorites in the basket. She also got a stool for Rosie so that she could stand on it and wash vegetables herself. Summer stood beside Rosie and they chatted. Rosie seemed to be grown up a little, but she was still talking childish. Rosie suddenly asked Summer, When will Dade? Tonight? Leonardo went to work at day and usually came back at night before. This left Rosie an impression that Dad liked to show up at night. Summer was stunned for a moment, and then she exined to Rosie, He wonte. He has other things to do. But, Mom, you said that family should be together for the New Year. Why doesnt Dade? Rosie opened her eyes wide and looked at Summer with a puzzled expression. Summer fell silent. How could she exin to Rosie that she and Leonardo would no longer live together? For some reason, Dad and I wont be living together. Hes not my family anymore. Summer tried to exin in simple words. Rosie frowned. She thought for a moment and said, Why? Isnt he my father? Summer smiled, Of course he is your Dad. What I just said is that he is not family anymore. Rosie nodded in confusion. Summer thought that Rosie understood and epted her exnation. But not long after, Rosie suddenly raised her head and looked at Summer, But Dad loves you. What? Summer never thought that Rosie would say this. On TV, Dad always loves Mom. Summer remembered that there was a time when Rosie liked to watch a cartoon. Dad loves Mom was a line that often appeared in it. Before Summer could figure out how to answer this question, Rosie continued, Is it because Dad doesnt love you? Summer opened her mouth, not knowing what to say. Rosie seemed to be right. Childrens world was simple, because they believed that things had only two extremes. Yes or no, ck or white. Yes, you The doorbell interrupted Summer. Rosies eyes lit up and she smiled at Summer, Its Dad! Rosie jumped off the stool and ran out of the kitchen to open the door. Rosie, slow down. Summer hurriedly followed, afraid that she would fall. Rosie ran to the door and stood on tiptoe with great difficulty. Only then could she touch the door handle. She attempted to open the door. Summer was sad when she saw Rosie looking forward to seeing her father so much. Rosie was so excited to open the door because she believed it was Leonardo. However, it couldnt be Leonardo. Summer didnt want to disappoint Rosie, but there was nothing she could do. Summer could open the door easily, but it took a lot of effort for Rosie to turn the handle. The door finally opened a crack, and Rosie poked her head out and looked. Summer was also curious and stepped forward to help Rosie. But before she could move, she saw Rosie standing there in a daze, and then happily shouted, Dad! Summers mind went nk. Leonardo? Rosie opened the door wide and directly pounced on the man, hugging his legs. Summer looked at that handsome face and many things or nothing came back to her. She stood motionless. Leonardo bent down and picked Rosie up. He weighed Rosie with both of his hands, then curled his lips, revealing a smile. His voice was warm, You are heavier. Rosie touched Leonardos face and said seriously, You are thinner. It was actually what Summer wanted to say. Since Leonardo had found a new lover, he should be having a good time. Why was he so thin and tired? Leonardo became thinner than thest time Summer saw him. Leonardo was talking to Rosie, but suddenly, he looked at Summer. Summer lowered her eyes to hide her emotions. She took a step back and stood by the door. She said calmly, Come in. Its cold outside. The room was heated and neither she nor Rosie wore much. Leonardo took a deep look at Summer and carried Rosie into the house. Summer closed the door and followed him. After entering the room, Rosie struggled to get off from Leonardo, Im washing vegetables. As she spoke, she pulled Leonardo into the kitchen. Leonardo followed Rosie and saw the stool and vegetables in the sink. He had lived here for a period of time and was familiar with the ce.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Mom has more vegetables to wash than I do. Help her. Rosie pointed to the sink. Summer came in just in time to hear Rosie. She took two steps forward and quickly stood in front of the sink, blocking Leonardos sight. Water? Thanks. Leonardo nodded. Alright. Follow me. Ill get you some water. Summer turned to look at Rosie, Keep washing and dont get your clothes wet. Rosie nodded in confusion, Got it. Summer walked out of the kitchen. She walked to the window far from the kitchen and stopped after confirming that Rosie could not see or hear her talking. She looked at Leonardo and said coldly, What are you doing here? Spend New Years Eve with you. Leonardo stood in front of her. His tone was calm, but it somewhat agitated Summer. What about your appointment? You should be celebrating New Years Eve with Amber now. Why are you here? After that, Summer wished she could bite her tongue. Why did she mention Amber? Did she just tell him she had been tracking his news? She was prepared for Leonardo tough at her, but Leonardo didnt seem to have heard her mentioning of Amber. He directly skipped it and said, I canceled my appointment to stay with Rosie today. Summer felt that Leonardo did that to save her face. Even though she didnt want Leonardo to stay here, he was already here, which had ted Rosie. And shed like to spend the New Years Eve with Rosie. Chapter 687 Find a Reason to Leave Summer could just drive Leonardo away if today was any random day. But it was New Years Eve. She actually had no reason to do that. Rosie was their daughter, not her private property. Their separation was the end of their rtionship. It was the problem between them. Rosie wanted them to be together today, and Summer didnt want to disappoint her. After thinking for a while, Summer lowered her voice and said, Finish the meal and leave. Leonardo said indifferently, I want to wait for the New Year toe. So, did he mean to stay until twelve in the morning? You Summer looked at Leonardo, speechless. What could she say? It was New Years Eve. However, Rosie was a child and would definitely be asleep before twelve. After Rosie fell asleep, Summer could let Leonardo go. Summer felt better and turned back to the kitchen. Because of Leonardo, Summer added a few more dishes. Summer ate a little at noon. She wanted to get ready for dinner. Rosie hadnt seen Leonardo these days and she clung to him now. Leonardo yed with Rosie patiently. Summer prepared some fruits and snacks for Rosie. When she brought the snacks over, she saw Leonardo and Rosie together on the sofa, ying a puzzle game. Leonardo leaned against the sofazily, looking rxed. One of his hands was on the back of the sofa, while Rosie sat next to him with a pad in her arms. Half of her body was leaning against Leonardo. Herzy appearance took after Leonardo. Leonardos gaze fell on the tablet. Even if he was just ying with a kid, he was attentive and serious. When Rosie saw something she didnt know, she would turn to look at Leonardo, and Leonardo would help her. At that time, Rosies eyes would light up, and Leonardo would smile slightly. Summer had been watching for a long time, so Leonardo noticed her. Their eyes met before Summer could avoid. Summers heart skipped a beat. Leonardo had already turned his gaze away calmly before she could stop panicking. Summers heart suddenly sank. She lowered her eyes, put the snacks down, and then turned to leave. She took her phone and sat down in a chair, a little far from the sofa. She just wanted to do something. Every page she clicked on was filled with Happy New Year. Summer searched for a while and felt bored. She looked at the sofa, then discovered that Leonardo was looking at her. Leonardo lowered his voice, Shes asleep. Rosie was asleep. Summer stood up and walked over. Leonardo put the pad aside. Summer bent down to hug Rosie, but was stopped by Leonardo. Summer looked at him in confusion, What? Leonardos expression did not change, but there was a trace of dissatisfaction, I will carry her back to her room. Open her door for me. Summer paused, and then went to open the bedroom door. After a few steps, she turned around and looked behind her. Leonardo carried Rosie up. Rosie was almost 23kgs. It would be a little difficult for Summer to carry her. However, to Leonardo, it was nothing. He could easily carry Rosie up. Summer opened the door, and Leonardo carried Rosie into the room. Leonardo put Rosie on the bed. Summer came over and covered her with a nket. Then they walked out of the room, but they did notmunicate at all. Leonardo suddenly appeared in the morning. With Rosie by her side, Summer found it was not so difficult to face him. But now that Rosie was asleep, how could she stay alone with Leonardo? Summer left the room and walked straight into her bedroom. Summer. No matter how fast she walked, she could not outrun his voice. Summer stopped and asked, What? Leonardo looked serious. But two secondster, Leonardo only said two words, Im hungry. They indeed ate lunch early, but it was just three in the afternoon. Summer was a little upset. Summer looked at him angrily, Leonardo, do you think Im your servant? I wont have a child with a servant. Leonardo raised his eyebrows slightly. His expression was serious, but Summer felt that he was flirting with her. Summer didnt know how to react. She clenched her hands tightly and then let go, Noodles? Summer was a little surprised by herself. She was hesitant just now, but she actually agreed to cook for Leonardo once he spoke. She didnt cook much at noon, and they have eaten up all the dishes. Summer didnt want to be too gant, so she just nned to make a bowl of noodles with vegetables. However, when she was at the kitchen, she habitually took the meat out and made a bowl of beef noodles. Summer stared at the beef noodles and stood beside the sink nkly. She didnt know what she was thinking. What am I doing? Summer hated herself being like this in front of Leonardo. We have broken up a long time ago, and Leonardo is in a new rtionship! Why should I still worry about him? No wonder it was said that most women said yes and meant no. Summer smiled bitterly and closed the lid of the pepper box. Summer wanted to leave thest proud for herself by pretending that she didnt remember Leonardo liked spicy food. Summer calmed herself and took out the beef noodles, and Leonardo was already waiting at the dining table. Summer put the noodles in front of Leonardo, and the soup sshed out. Leonardo picked up his chopsticks and stirred the noodles. He asked naturally, Any peppers? Its in the kitchen. Help yourself. Summer then returned to her room.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! But she suddenly remembered that when she met Karen in the supermarket that day, Karen asked her about Vicky. Thest time she saw Vicky was in the basement of the house in Country M. Leonardo must know where Vicky was. Chapter 688 They Don’t Have Much Chances to Meet Summer stopped and turned to look in the direction of the dining table. Leonardo sat there alone, eating with his back to her. The table wasnt big, but one could feel how lonely he must be. Summer stood there for a moment, then walked towards the table and sat down in front of Leonardo. Leonardo did not expect Summer to return. He was taken by surprise. Two secondster, he regained his usual coldness. I want to ask you something. Summer did not want to beat around the bush. They didnt have much chance to meet after all. Leonardo nced at her and motioned for her to ask. Where is Vicky? Is she still alive? Summer tried to read Leonardos expression in search for an answer. Leonardo did not tell her where Vicky was, nor did he say whether Vicky was still alive. Instead, he sharply asked, Has the Jarrett familye to see you? Summer was a little shocked. She only asked about Vicky. But Leonardo immediately guessed what was going on. Even though she always knew how smart Leonardo was, she was still a little surprised. Fine. Summer did not intend to pursue much further. After all, they had nothing to do with each other now. Leonardo did not need to answer her question. It was not his duty. Perhaps she is dead, or perhaps her life is worse than death. Leonardo looked at Summer and gave her an ambiguous answer. What did that mean? Summer pursed her lips and stared at Leonardo without saying a word. Leonardo didnt speak anymore and only focused on the noodles. He quickly finished them. To Summers surprise, Leonardo took the bowl into the kitchen and began to wash it. Summer did not believe that Leonardo could wash the dishes by himself. When Leonardo brought the bowl under the tap, Summer finally believe that Leonardo was really going to do it. Summer was extremely surprised. Leonardo quickly finished washing. It was just a bowl and a pair of chopsticks. He went out and saw Summer still sitting at the dining table, After all, there is no servant here. I have to do my own work. Summer narrowed her eyes and snorted softly. The reason he said that was because Summer had said that she was not a servant. Summer didnt want to reply, but Leonardo seemed to suddenly have an interest and asked, Why do you want to ask about Vicky? Are you asking for the Jarrett family, or for yourself? Can I be curious? Summer raised her eyebrows and red at Leonardo. Leonardo stared at Summer for a moment and said, If they really want to find Vicky, you can tell them that Vicky is with me. Tell them to ask for me. Leonardo asked the Jarrett family to look for him? What did he n? Leonardo just said that Vicky might be dead or something. In other words, Leonardo had indeed tortured Vicky when he was in Country M, but he still spared her life.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. If you want the Jarrett family to see you, you can tell them yourself. Summer could not understand what Leonardo was thinking, nor could she understand what he was going to do. Summer didnt know why Leonardo would say this. She felt bored. But Summer felt that she was even more bored to talk nonsense with Leonardo here. She got up and pushed the chair away, then went back to her room. Leonardo stood there and looked in the direction of Summers bedroom. His gaze paused for two seconds, then he sat down on the chair that Summer had just sat on. He looked around the room, and then lowered his head, not knowing what he was thinking. Summer stayed in her room and kept an eye on the movement outside until Rosies voice sounded. When Rosie saw her, she called out, Mom! Just up, Rosie was still groggy and looked sluggish. Summer rubbed her head and took her to the bathroom to wash her face. It was already evening, so they could prepare dinner now. Summer asked Rosie to y in the living room and then went into the kitchen. However, Leonardo followed behind her. Summer frowned slightly, What are you doing here? What can I do for you? Leonardo was serious, as if he really wanted to help. No need. Summer replied coldly and no longer looked at him. Leonardo walked to her side and supported his hand on the table. He tilted his head slightly and said in a low voice, We will have dinner together. I have to do my part. Otherwise, someone willin Summer suddenly raised her head and interrupted him, Go wash the dishes. Leonardo was clearly looking for trouble, talking to her like this! Summerined once that she wasnt his servant. She believed all this nonsense was because Leonardo was not over it. Such a narrow-minded man! However, Leonardo did not say anything else. He did go to wash the dishes. As Summer pickled the fish, she looked at Leonardo from time to time and found that he was really serious about his washing tasks. Summer let out a sigh of relief. Maybe shes overthinking it. Perhaps Leonardo really came to her for dinner because of Rosie After that, they did notmunicate much. While Summer was cooking, she ordered what she wanted, and Leonardo handed it to her. They cooperated well and didnt make any mistakes. They were like a couple going about with their peaceful and happy life. This thought only shed through Summers mind and quickly vanished. They were not a couple. She was disenchanted with reality. The dinner was very sumptuous and the table was filled with all kinds of dishes. Summer even posted a picture of it on her Twitter. Previously, Eliza had told Summer that she could send more posts on her Twitter to make herself closer to fans. Her followers had been growing in number since Lost City was released. There were people who loved her and as many people who hated her. She received both praise and criticism. As soon as Summer posted the picture, she had ament. There was nothing special about the IDCLove Summer. Thement was simpleCHappy New Years Eve. Summer replied, You too. Rosie poked her arm and said, Mom, put down your phone when you eat. You are right. When Summer put down her phone, she noticed that Leonardo did the same. Chapter 689 Give It to Her Secretly The two adults exchanged looks and put down their phones, eating with Rosie. It had been a long time since they ate together. When they were sitting together for dinner now, they were no longer a family. Rosie looked especially happy. Even Summer was in a good mood, and she treated Leonardo in a nice way. Perhaps because the New Year approached, Rosie was very excited tonight. It was already eleven oclock, and she still stayed awake. She was clearly very sleepy, but she didnt want to sleep. Summer failed to make her sleep. In the end, she had to press her on the sofa and stopped her from moving around. Rosie fell asleep soon.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. As soon as Rosie fell asleep, Summer looked up at Leonardo, trying to drive him away, You can go now. Leonardos face darkened a little. He raised his wrist, took a look and said softly, Its not past midnight. Rosie is already asleep. You dont need to stay here anymore. Summer spoke coldly, carrying Rosie back to her room. Leonardo, who was gloomy, looked at her back without saying a word. After Summer put Rosie on the bed, she came out again and found nobody on the sofa. Was Leonardo left? After Summer looked around the room, she made sure that Leonardo had really left. Only then did she let out a sigh of relief and sat down on the sofa. After a while, she got up, poured herself a ss of wine and ced it on the table. She felt somewhat disappointed. She was no longer as ufortable as when she just broke up with Leonardo. Time slipped by. After midnight, messages of New Years wishes came pouring in. Some are obviously group texts. She couldnt even recognize some of the senders. Summer replied to Jessica and Eliza first, and then went on with acquaintances. After finishing it, she stood up and walked to the window. Looking at the lights outside, she felt his heart somewhat empty. In the car parked outside the gate, Leonardo put his arm on the falling window. Ash of the burning cigarette between his fingers was yet to be flicked. He leaned back in his seat and sank into a loss. When the phone started to vibrate, he only took it and checked the time. It was finally past twelve oclock. The phone kept vibrating because text messages were pouring in. Leonardo threw his phone to the side without even looking at it. He took the ashtray, and flicked the ashes on the cigarette into it. Then, he took ast puff, threw away the cigarette butt and drove away. On the first day of New Year, it snowed in Hoover. When Summer woke up in the morning, she felt exceptionally cold. She took out the heavy down jacket she had prepared for Rosie and dressed her. Rosie was a little fat, and she was dressed like a ball with such a thick coat. Rosie didnt want to wear so much. She tried to stretch out her arms, her lips curling, I cant move. Im like a penguin. No, youre cuter than penguins. Summer helped Rosie put on her hat, and she pinched her face, saying that. No, you just want me to wear this jacket. Rosie flipped through her sleeves and said knowingly. Summerughed, Of course not. Im telling the truth. Adults are liars. Rosie looked down, whispering sulkily, Yesterday Dad said he would be at our house today, but I didnt see him when I woke up this morning. Summer stopped zipping Rosie up and fell silent. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Summer was stunned for a moment. Her sixth sense told her that it might be Leonardo. If Leonardo had told Rosie yesterday that he would be at her house today, he would definitely do so. Rosie knew that Leonardo had left, so she never thought that he woulde back. She didnt volunteer to open the door, and she was fiddling with her zipper. Summer stood up to open the door. When she saw Leonardo outside, she was not as surprised as yesterday. Without saying anything, she only nced at Leonardo before walking inside. Rosie, Dad ising. Rosie turned around and saw Leonardo. She widened her eyes in surprise and trotted over. She smiled at Leonardo and said, Why are you here again? Didnt you ask me toe? Leonardo raised his eyebrows and gave Rosie a gift, Happy New Year. A gift? Rosies eyes lit up, Thank you, Dad. Then she carried the gift box and wanted to open it. But she thought of something and turned to look at Leonardo, Wheres mom? I prepared a mysterious gift for mom, so I will give it to her secretly. Leonardo said with certainty. Summer wanted tough. After Leonardo broke up with her, he even learned how to coax the child. Rosie believed it and ran to her room with her gift. Im going back to my room. You can give the mysterious gift to Mom. It was sweet that Rosie left Summer and Leonardo alone. As soon as Rosie left, Summers smile disappeared. She crossed her arms and looked at Leonardo, saying in an unfriendly way, What are you doing here? Rosie wants to see me. I just happen to be free, so Ie. Leonardo sat down on the sofa naturally as if he was at home. Summer felt it was his n. If he had told her he was free, he could bring Rosie to his ce for the New Year. But he came to her house for two days in a row. She felt that Leonardo was doing this on purpose. But why? Summer did not figure out what Leonardo was thinking, but she could not stop him froming to her house, nor could she drive him away. She could only let Leonardo do whatever he wanted. For three days, Leonardo came to Summers house. And every time he said he was for Rosie. Finally, at the third day after the New Year, Leonardo did not show up. After lunch, while Summer was checking her phone, she saw news about Leonardo at an event. It turned out that he had been busy with work. That was why he didnt have time toe to see her. Summer was still worried that Leonardo woulde back, so she took Rosie out in the afternoon. Day 3 since the New Year. The festival mood was still in the air. After Summer and Rosie strolled for a whole afternoon, they ate dinner out at night. She brought Rosie to the Golden Cauldron Club for dinner in order to avoid troubles. On their way to Golden Cauldron, she bumped into Carl. Carl probably wanted to get married and have a child. When he saw Rosie, he was smiling his eyes into a thin line. He smiled and said, Rosie,e for dinner Chapter 690 Grandma Rosie looked at Carl for a moment with her head tilted and then called out, Uncle Carl. Hey! Carls heart turned soft, Order whatever you want. Ille backter when I finished my work. As he spoke, he gave Rosie a high five. Rosie put up her small hand and hit Carls hand, which was a lot bigger than hers. Summer stood aside and looked at them. Recently, Rosie got more cheerful and talkative, which was a good thing. After Carl yed with Rosie, he stood up straight and looked at Summer, Summer, Ill get you arge chamber. No thanks. Ill just sit in the lobby. You can get me a table near the window. The Golden Cauldron Club was well-located. One could get a good view near the window. Besides, it was too boring to always sit in the chamber when she was with Rosie. Alright. Carl nodded. During the New Year holiday, many people ate in restaurants, and the Golden Cauldron Club that was usually packed. Carl talked with the restaurant manager and then waited with Summer and her daughter for a while until there were seats avable. Thank you. Summer thanked Carl for his help. You dont need to be so polite. Carl sighed. He looked at Rosie and whispered to Summer, Although you are no longer with Leonardo, we are still friends. I will help you whenever you need. Carl used to be polite to Summer because of Leonardo. Now that they had known each other for years, Carl already took Summer as his friend. Even if Summer was not Leonardos wife or Jessicas good friend, he would still help her. This was a moral rule of him. Summer nodded, OK. Carl smiled and turned to Rosie with a big smile, Rosie, throw me a kiss. Rosie blinked her eyes and said seriously, Mom said that I cant kiss a man easily, even though you are handsome. Amused by Rosie, Carlughed. Alright, no kiss. Im leaving. Summer followed Carl with her eyes and then turned to look at Rosie. She asked, Is Uncle Carl handsome? She knew that Rosie sometimes judged others by face. When Rosie saw Jessica, she kept calling her Pretty Auntie. Rosie pursed her lips and frowned as she pondered. Then she nodded with certainty, Yes.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. But she immediately added, But not as handsome as Dad. Rosie, is your father handsome? In fact, Summer had never asked how she thought of Leonardo. Daddy is the most handsome man. Rosie chuckled and added, Mom is also the prettiest woman. Such a sweet girl she was. Summerughed and started to order food. Before the food was served, Rosie leaned against the window and looked at the scenery outside. She pointed outside and asked Summer what it was. Summer replied patiently. However, such harmony was broken when a person appeared. Summer. When Summer heard the voice, she couldnt help but frown. She turned around and saw Karen in a blue coat walking towards her. Summers face fell. She only nced at Karen and pulled Rosie by her side. When Rosie heard the voice, she already turned around and looked at Karen curiously. Karens gaze settled on Rosies face. The little girl in front of her, with red lips and white teeth, looked so pretty and extraordinary. It urred to her that she had seen them together in the supermarket before the New Year. At that time, Karen felt that this child looked familiar. Now she knew the reason as she saw the girls face. This girl looked so much like Leonardo! Leonardo had perfect features and was very handsome. Rosie, though being a girl, resembled Leonardo in her eyes and brows. After Karen realized that this girl might be Leonardos daughter, she stared at the girl in wide-eyed amazement. She is Karen, please leave immediately if you have nothing to say. Dont disturb us. Summer was worried that Rosie would be frightened, so she tried her best to keep her voice steady. Though interrupted by Summer, she wasnt angry and instead continued, Summer, is she really his daughter? Rosie was very sensitive and felt the tension between them. She tugged Summers clothes and gave Karen a guarded look. Summer sensed Rosies movements and her eyes turned cold. She immediately called a passing waiter. Hello, would you please take thisdy away? I dont know her. Shes disturbing us. Carl had told them to take good care of Summer and Rosie before he left, so the waiter naturally did not dare to slight her. He immediately turned around and made a gesture, Madam, please leave now and dont disturb our guests. Karens face changed slightly, but she quickly caught on. She said to Summer with a seemingly angry look, Summer, calm down. Dont make yourself aughing stock. After she finished speaking, she turned to the waiter in an arrogant manner and said, Im sorry. Shes actually my daughter and is angry with me. This is our own family business, so leave us alone. The waiter looked at Karen, then at Summer with uncertainty. Though confused, Rosie heard the words she is actually my daughter. As far as she learned from the cartoon, the mother of her mother should be the grandmother. Rosie looked at Karen curiously and called out tentatively, Grandma? The word attracted the attention of Summer and Karen. Summer felt herself careless. Rosie would be four years old in a few months and had already started to know many things. It was natural that she also knew about simple family rtionships. However, Summer did not want Rosie to know about the messed-up rtionship of the Jarretts. Hearing this, Karen lighted up and was even more confident when speaking to the waiter, Did you hear that? She called me grandma. Summer did not want to embarrass the waiter or herself, so she said to the waiter, Im sorry. We are okay now. The waiter nodded and left. Chapter 691 I Brought Her Up As soon as the waiter walked away, Karen sat opposite Summer before she said something. Karen stared at Rosie. Her eyes lit up, and she looked surprised. Whats your name? Rosie was so curious that her gaze wandered around Karen. She said, Rosie. Rosie? Karen muttered, not knowing how to spell this name correctly. However, Karen did not want to care about it. She smiled and tried to make herself more approachable. You look like your dad. Youre so cute. Summer looked coldly at Karen and felt extremely disgusting. Karen stayed here and wouldnt leave. If she wanted to drive Karen away, she would have to quarrel with Karen. She didnt want Rosie to witness that. Besides, there was no need for her to be so emotional for Karen. Thank you. Rosie thanked her. She was quiet in front of strangers. Summer did not say anything. Rosie turned to look at her, as if she was puzzled that why Summer did not speak to Karen. Summer smiled at Rosie andforted her, Lets eat something. Then she looked up at Karen and said, Whats your phone number? I dont have it yet. Karen was stunned. She asked in disbelief, You want my phone number? Yes. Even though Summer did not have any expression when she spoke and did not look happy at all, Karen was quite happy. Summer actually wanted her phone number. Was it because Rosie had just called her grandmother that Summer finally wanted to make up with her? Karens hands trembled as she held the phone because she was excited. Alright, give me your number. Ill call you. Summer nced at her phone and asked, Dont you know my number? She was also curious about how Karen got her number. Hearing this, Karen gently patted her head and said, Thats right! I have your number. Im really old. Summer sneered and didnt say anything. Karen quickly found Summers number and called her. She also asked Summer to keep her number. Being watched by Karen, Summer took her phone, found Karens phone number, and sent a message.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Karen was stunned when she saw the reminder of the new text message on her phone. Summer sat right opposite her. Why did she still send a text message? She looked at Summer in surprise, Why are you sending me a text message? Summer nodded and signaled to Karen, Take a look at it. Karen took a deep look at Summer before reading the text message that Summer had sent her. If you want to know anything about Vicky, dont say a word from now on until you leave. And you cant tell anyone about Rosie. Otherwise, youll only see a dead Vicky. Karens face immediately turned pale when she read the text message. So you know Sensing Summers warning gaze, Karen hurriedly shut up and did not continue. Karen lowered her head and replied to Summer, Do you have any news about Vicky? Summer smiled when seeing these words. However, the smile was stiff and even a bit sharp. Karen did not know why Summer smiled like this. She could not wait to send another message, Do you know anything about her? Summer put down her phone and turned to look at Rosie. She had given two chicken wings to Rosie, and now her mouth was oily. Feeling Summers gaze, Rosie picked up the chicken wing in her hand and handed it to Summer, Mom, eat it. Summer said gently, I dont like it. Its yours. Rosie liked to eat chicken wings best. When she heard Summer say that, she began to eat it happily. Karen was even more anxious since Summer did not reply to her text message. She wanted to talk but was afraid that Summer would harm Vicky. Thus, she could only continue texting to Summer. Summer let her phone vibrate and didnt even look at it. It was Rosie who reminded her, Mom, someones calling you. Summer picked the phone up and looked at it. Then she muted her phone and said to Rosie as if nothing had happened, Someone dialed the wrong number. Rosie nodded and continued to eating. Only then did Summer turn to look at Karen. Coldness shed through her eyes, making Karen shiver. Summer intentionally sent Karen a text message about Vicky to threaten Karen, but she didnt expect that Karen would actually be distracted and no longer pay any attention to Rosie. Although Summer already knew what kind of person Karen was, she still had expectation for Karen when she saw Karen whispering to Rosie. She hoped that Karen would change. Even if Karen did not like her, she would at least be concerned about Rosie. However, it turned out that Summer was wrong. Karen did not like Summer in the past, and she still did not like Rosie now. Karen had been the same for the past twenty years, and she would probably never change in this lifetime. Summer was moved only because Rosie called Karen grandma. That was why she intentionally sent Karen such a text message to sound out her intention. As expected, Karen did not disappoint Summer. She was still the Mrs. Jarrett who loved Vicky and only cared about everything of her stepdaughter. But she would never be Summers real mother. After that, Summer ignored Karen. Although Karen was eager to know Vickys whereabouts, Summers words was still a deterrent to a certain extent. She was truly afraid that something would happen to Vicky, so she did not dare to act rashly. She forced herself to wait until Summer and Rosie finished their meal and didnt say a word. When Summer went to pay the bill with Rosie, they came across Carl. Carl said to Rosie, Can I take you with me? I have a lot of good things! Summer nced at Karen not far away and knew that Karen still had something to ask her, so she asked Carl to take care of Rosie. As soon as Carl took Rosie away and Summer put away the changes, Karen came up to her. Summer, please tell me how Vicky is now. Where is she? Karen pleaded her, Vicky has done a lot of bad things, but I brought her up. She just chose a wrong path. Chapter 692 Took other’s Child As Her Own Hearing this, Summer sneered, So you know that Vicky has taken the wrong path and never done anything good. Although Vicky was not Karens biological child, she had been brought up by Karen and Karen loved her very much. So Karen naturally did not want to hear Summer speak ill of Vicky. Out of instinct, she defended Vicky, You know that. Vicky has been spoiled since she was young. She had been through setbacks when she grew up. Her mental state has be worse and worse since her boyfriend died. She just Summer felt extremely disgusted as she listened to Karen defending Vicky. She was so angry that her entire body trembled. She roared at Karen, Enough! Setbacks? Do you think what happened to her were setbacks? Summer walked towards Karen as she spoke. Seeing Summers cold expression, Karen subconsciously retreated, Vicky, she They talked in a corner. Karen took a few steps back and bumped into the wall. There was no way to go. Summer didnt wear high heels today, but she was still one or two centimeters higher than Karen, who was wearing high heels. Thus, Summers aura was oppressive that Karen didnt dare to say anything. Vicky deserves it. Summers voice was soft. And the biggest setback in my life is bing your daughter. Karen trembled and she suddenly looked up at Summer. Her mouth twitched, but finally she did not say anything. Since we were young, no matter what Vicky did, she was always right. Even if she did something bad, no one would say that she was wrong. But for me, everything I did was wrong! Summer took a deep breath and tried to calm down. She retreated and said with a smile, So, I guess I need to thank Vicky. Karen was dumbfounded by what Summer said. Hearing Summer say that she wanted to thank Vicky, Karen replied subconsciously, Since you want to thank her, let her go! Summer folded her arms and said calmly, I thank her for suffering in ce of me. Your love has ruined her entire life. If you dont like her but me, then I might end up like her. Summer, you Karen had been living off a man all her life. She had spent all her efforts pleasing Vicky. However, at this moment, Summer pointed out sharply that she was the one who had ruined Vickys life. Karen was so angry that she couldnt even speak. Summer felt that Karen was really hateful. Even if Karen were not her mother but a stranger, Summer still felt angry. Karen was beautiful, healthy and strong. She could provide for herself, but she chose to rely on a man. In the end, she lost herself and could not even tell what was right or wrong. As for Vickys whereabouts, you go ask Summer wanted to let her ask Leonardo, but instantly she changed her mind and said, You go ask a person called Stanley. He knows Vickys whereabouts. Hearing this, Karens eyes lit up, Stanley? Summer felt that no one could save Karen. Thats right. His name is Stanley. He knows Vicky, so you can ask him. Stanley had indeed used Vicky, so Summer asked Karen to find him. She just wanted to watch them turn against each other. Carl left the club with Rosie and took her around. It was still the holiday. Many people came to the Golden Cauldron Club for gathering. Carl was the boss of Tip Top Media Company and Golden Cauldron Club, so many people knew him. People kept greeting him when seeing him with Rosie. When those people saw Rosie, they asked curiously, Who is this little girl? Is she your daughter? Carl joked, What? Doesnt she look like me? The person who asked the question did not believe that Rosie was Carls daughter, but Carls attitude made him suspect it was true. If it was true, wouldnt it embarrass Carl if he said that Rosie didnt look like Carl? Thus, that man nodded and talked as if Rosie was really Carls daughter. You look like each other! Look at her eyes and nose. They are definitely the same as yours, Mr. Carl. Carl did not intend to exin anything to them. They were only his fair-weather friends. Carl said a few words and left. There were also people who saw Rosie and wanted to hug her, but they were not allowed. Carl said angrily, What are you doing? Get your hands off my daughter! Shes just a child. Shes so cute that I want to hug her. You can give birth to a child by yourself! Carl was still smiling when he spoke. He didnt want to embarrass those people. After they hung around for a while, many people knew that Carl had a daughter. The news was spread quickly and it became a little dramatic. When Summer went to look for Carl, she saw the employees of the Golden Cauldron Club gathering together and talk about that Carl had a daughter. Does Mr. Carls daughter look good? Why not? Shes so beautiful! Whos her mother? Mr. Carl didnt have any rumored girlfriends for years. Could it be that Mr. Carl has mistaken someone elses child as his own? Impossible. I saw that child. She looks exactly like Mr. Carl. As Summer walked past them, she heard them and was shocked. Carl had a daughter? He actually hooked up with other women behind Jessicas back? Jessicas career had been great in the past few years. She didnt have time to go out, not to mention having a child with Carl. If Carl really had a daughter, she must not be Jessicas. Summer was puzzled and walked to the location that Carl had told her. When she was there, Carl and Rosie were looking outside from the ss wall on the corridor of the revolving stairs. Carl shouted, Rosie, look! Theres a ne! Rosie looked up seriously and said, Yes! Carl said, People below are so small!Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Rosie said with a surprised expression, They are as small as ants. Their conversation sounded particrly childish. Summer had always thought Carl to be unreliable, but now she understood that everyone had his own way, with life and with people. If Carl had a daughter, he would definitely spoil his girl. Chapter 693 Stop Torturing Each Other The next morning, Summer was woken up by the ringing of her cell phone. She reached out and took her phone. Seeing that it was Jessica, she pulled herself up and sat up to answer the phone. Jessica? Whats wrong? When Jessica was in the middle of a shooting, she would only call her at night. And usually she would choose to sleep if she didnt have work. There must be something important since she called Summer so early in the morning. Do you know what happened to Carl? Jessicas voice sounded a little hoarse. Summer didnt know whether she didnt sleep well or had a cold. Whats wrong? Everything was fine when she took Rosie to the Golden Cauldron Club for dinner yesterday. What could happen in one night? Wait a moment. Rustling came from Jessica. Not long after, Summer received a new WeChat message. She did not hang up the phone and directly read the message. The message was sent by Jessica. Jessica sent her several screenshots of trending topics and news. ording to informed sources, Carl, the CEO of Tip Top Media Company, has an illegitimate daughter Illegitimate daughter? Summer was totally in a daze. How could Carl have an illegitimate daughter? Recalling Jessicas tone just now, Summer asked, Jessica, you cant believe these reports. It clearly says that Carl has brought his daughter to hang around in the Golden Cauldron Club. And it was not a little baby! Everyone in Hoover City now knows that Carl has a three or four-year-old daughter! The more Jessica spoke, the angrier she became. She kicked the chair in front of her. Summer felt that it was weird. She just skimmed the headline and the news and didnt pay much attention. Now she went back to read it carefully. When reading Yesterday, ording to informed resources Summer seemed to understand. Yesterday, I took Rosie to the Golden Cauldron Club for dinner. Carl was also there. He took Rosie to y for a while. Many people saw him at that time. Summer talked to Jessica about what happened yesterday. No wonder he likes Rosie so much. Thats because he has a daughter of his own. Jessica sneered, and Summer could feel her resentment through the screen. Summer sighed, Jessica, why are you so stupid at this time? The news is talking about yesterday. Yesterday, Carl stayed in the Golden Cauldron Club. Maybe those people thought that Rosie was his daughter. At the other end of the phone, Jessica fell silent when she heard what Summer was talking about. After a long time, Jessica slowly said, Is that so?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Summerforted her, What do you think? Do you think that Carl really has a daughter with another woman, right? You know what kind of person Carl is. Jessicas mood changed drastically. She heaved a sigh of relief because of Summers words, but she refused to speak highly of Carl. Who knows what kind of person Carl is? I dont care who he has a daughter with. I wonder who just now sounded like she was about to cry. Anyway, its not me. I still have work to do. See you. As soon as Jessica finished speaking, she hurriedly hung up the phone. Summer sighed as she looked at the phone. She wondered when Jessica and Carl could stop torturing each other. Being woken up by Jessicas phone call so early, Summer no longer felt sleepy. She got up. The first thing Summer did when she got up was to take a look at Rosie. It was very cold in winter. Although there was a heater in the room, Summer was still afraid that Rosie would catch a cold. However, Rosie insisted on sleeping on her own. Summer had no choice but listen to her daughter. Summer gently pushed Rosies door open and walked to the bedside. Rosie already woke up and was looking at her with her big bright eyes. Apparently, she had woken up for a long time. Summer was a little surprised, Rosie, you woke up so early? Yes. Rosie immediately sat up. Summer helped her get dressed and asked her, What do you like for breakfast? Rosie rubbed her eyes and said, Anything. Do you want to eat porridge? I will cook it for you right now. The anything Rosie talked about was porridge. Summer put the rice into a pot and turned on the fire. Then, she came back and took Rosie to wash up. When the breakfast was ready, they sat down to eat. At this time, the doorbell rang. Summer was a little sensitive to the doorbelltely. She put down the spoon and did not get up immediately. Instead, she asked Rosie, Who do you think is knocking on the door? Rosie ate arge spoonful of porridge, and then turned to look in the direction of the door. She said seriously, Its Dad. Leonardo? Hearing Rosie say so, Summer skipped a heartbeat. You might be wrong. Rosie raised her chin. She looked very sure that Leonardo was outside, Well know after you open the door. Summer just asked casually, but Rosie was so certain that even she felt that the person waiting outside was Leonardo. Summer got up and walked to the door. She did not look out from the peephole and directly opened the door. The moment the door opened, Summer was stunned. Since the snow on the first day of the New Year, it had been cold these days. Leonardo, who was not afraid of the cold, wore a long woolen coat and a dark gray scarf around his neck. This made him look slender and gentle. He looked down at Summer with a cold expression, Im here to pick Rosie up. Summer suddenly regained her senses. She hesitated for a moment and moved aside to let Leonardo in. Before Summer opened the door, Rosie already stretched her neck and looked at the door. Seeing Leonardo walk over, she smiled and said, I know it is Dad. Summer pretended to be angry and red at her. Rosie just kept smiling. After Leonardo approached, he took off his scarf and ced it on the sofa before sitting at the dining table. Leonardo sat beside Rosie and leaned towards Rosie, What are you eating? This. Rosie handed a spoon of porridge to Leonardo and asked, Do you want some? Just as Leonardo was about to open his mouth, Rosie suddenly removed the spoon andughed. Dad, you cant eat mine. I dont have much. You can eat Moms. Seeing Leonardo refused by his daughter, Summer was about tough but stopped when she heard what Rosie said. She picked up the bowl and drank all the porridge in two or three gulps. Then, she looked at Leonardo with a calm expression, Mines finished. You have to help yourself if you want some. She didnt want to feed Leonardo porridge with a spoon. Chapter 694 He Is Very Tired Leonardo nced at Summer, and he looked even colder than before. Ive had my breakfast already. Summer frowned slightly. Did she annoy him? Why did he give her that attitude? Summer sneered and took her bowl to the kitchen. Rosie always enjoyed her meals, and she was focused on eating. Even though Leonardo was watching her, she was not disturbed and kept eating. Leonardo sat at the side and watched Rosie eat. He propped his head with his elbow on the dining table, leaning sideways and looking exceptionally focused. Rosie finished her meal quickly. She jumped down from her chair and ran to the kitchen with her bowl. Mom, Im finished. Summer took the bowl. Rosie ran back to the living room and said something to Leonardo. Summer looked at them for a while before looking down at the bowl. She had to get used to everything and epted the reality. It was time to talk to Leonardo about Rosies custody. If Leonardo married Amber, she would not treat Rosie well. Therefore, it was urgent for Summer to take over her custody. Summer was preupied. So, she spent a long time washing one bowl with the tap on. It took you almost ten minutes to wash a bowl. How did you manage to finish the script for Lost City 2 before the New Year? Suddenly, Leonardo said in a mocking tone behind her. After breaking up with Leonardo, Summer could not put up with his attitude anymore. She turned around and looked at him expressionlessly. Then she remembered that hispany was one for the investor of Lost City 2. She could only withhold her words. Mr. Emerson, thank you for recognizing my ability at work. But you dont have to worry about my life. After all, we dont live together. After Summer finished speaking with a smile, Leonardos face turned to an ugly green. Summer secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Then she nned to walk past Leonardo. However, just as she was about to walk away, Leonardo suddenly grabbed her wrist. Summer frowned and tried to shake off his hand, but she failed after struggling. What are you doing? Let me go! Rosie was outside, so Summer lowered her voice when she spoke. However, Leonardo did not let go of her. Instead, he pulled her to him and embraced her. Summer was shocked and tried to warn him. Leonardo! She was trapped in the arms and forced to look up at him. Leonardos perfect face was so close to her. He was as handsome as before, but Summer could see someplicated emotions in his eyes. Summer froze when Leonardo stared at her like that. She knew that she should push him away now. However, her hand stopped as if it didnt receive her orders. They stared at each other for a long time. Suddenly, Leonardo lowered his head and kissed her. Summer came to her senses. You She opened her mouth to curse Leonardo, but it gave him a chance to press his lips onto hers. The deeper Leonardo kissed, the calmer Summer became. And she became very disappointed. Men were born to be physically stronger than women, so Summer could not push him away. Her lips almost went numb when Leonardo suddenly stopped and hugged her tightly. For some reason, Summer felt some fragility in this hug. A fragility from Leonardo. He seemed tired. Summer was stunned by the thought. Then Leonardo pushed her away and strode out of the kitchen. As he passed by the living room, Rosie was ying with a toy. Leonardo bent down and picked her up with one hand. Then he walked out without any hesitation. Rosies doll fell when Leonardo suddenly picked her up. Sheined, My doll! But Leonardo didnt care what she said and carried her out with one hand. When Summer chased after him, the door was mmed shut. She stared at the door and thought of Leonardos embrace. What was wrong with her? Or what was wrong with Leonardo? Leonardo suddenly hugged and kissed her. She should be angry at him. However, she only felt that he was very tired and that he needed her. Summerughed at herself. Leonardo was an unpredictable man. People could seldom feel that he was truly happy. Even if he needed someone now, it could only be Amber, not Summer. Summer thought about it over and over again. In the end, she couldnt help but call Tim. Tim, can we meetter if you have time? I want to talk to you about something. Tim knew it must be about Leonardo. So, he replied, Alright. Summer and Tim met in a remote coffee shop. Tim arrived at the caf on time.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Tim, Ill get straight to the point. I asked you out today about Leonardo. That was how smart people talked. No one beat around the bush. Tim nodded slightly and said sincerely, Ms. Summer, if you want to know anything, just ask me. Ill tell you everything I know. I want to know what Leonardo has been doing recently. Tim looked a little surprised. Perhaps he thought that Summers question was too casual. Mostly Mr. Emerson is at thepany for meetings. Sometimes he has dinner with others, but he would only be there briefly. And Tim looked struggling, as if he didnt know how to put his words. So, Summer said the rest for him, Then he goes out with Amber? Yes. Tim lowered his head in embarrassment. But Summer looked much more natural. She was not awkward at all, Is he happy with Amber? I was not there when Mr. Emerson met Miss Amber. So, I dont know. Tim thought Summer would ask something serious. He didnt expect it was all about Mr. Emerson and Miss Amber. Tim had failed to read Leonardo. Now he couldnt see through Summer, either. Chapter 695 He’s Not Here Summer pondered for a moment and said, Please think about it carefully. Is there anything unusual about Leonardo? After thinking for a while, Tim hesitated before saying, Well, no. The weirdest thing about Mr. Emerson was that he broke up with Summer and got together with Amber. However, Tim only thought about it in his heart and didnt say it out loud. Summer fell into deep thought. Was she thinking too much? Since Summer remained silent, Tim leaned forward and said, Ms. Summer? Summer was pulled back to reality and smiled politely, Tim, thank you so much for seeing me on short notice. Ms. Summer, youre wee. Even if you and Mr. Emerson are no longer together, we are still friends, Tim said sincerely. Summer chuckled, Since you see me as a friend, dont keep calling me Ms. Summer. That would be too weird. No, no, no. Tims face changed as he waved his hand to refuse her suggestion. He had been working for Leonardo for so many years. Leonardo was very powerful and intimidating in his heart. Even though Summer was no longer with Leonardo, Tim was used to putting her beside Leonardo. He did not dare to be so intimate with Summer. Summer said that casually. She didnt expect that she would frighten Tim. Tim, if you have something to do, just go for it. Ive known enough. Summer was a little embarrassed. Tim was always very busy. He could only have a few days off for the New Year. But she even called him out to ask about these things. Tim did not stand up and leave right away. He picked up the coffee and took a sip. He opened his mouth, but closed it without speaking. Summer asked, Is there anything else? Tim coughed and said, Did you see the news about Mr. Carl? Which said he had an illegitimate daughter? Summer did not expect that Tim would gossip about Carl. Fake news. I took Rosie to the Golden Cauldron Club for dinner yesterday. Perhaps they thought Rosie was his daughter. Tim nodded. He didnt stay any longer and got up to leave. After he left, Summer leaned against the chair, thinking. Tim was the closest person to Leonardo, but he said that Leonardo was doing as usual. Then, why did she have that feeling? Or she was just thinking too much? Summer was distressed and sighed heavily. Not long after the New Year holidays, Eliza told Summer to get ready to join the cast and crew. Before that, Summer went to Leonardos ce to see Rosie. Leonardo was not at home when she went over. The servant used to work in the vi, and knew Summer. So, when someone saw that Summer stopped in the hall, she said, Mr. Emerson has been very busy these days. He goes out early in the morning andes backte to eat with Miss Rosie at night. Oh, I see. Summer was a little embarrassed. She smiled at the servant and went upstairs to see Rosie. She really wanted to take care of Rosie, but soon and she would be on set.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Leonardo was busy too. Rosie would be often alone at home. Too many things happenedst year. Otherwise, Rosie would have been to kindergarten long ago. Summer thought that Rosie would be happy if she could y with other kids at the kindergarten. Rosie, do you want to go to kindergarten? You can y with many other kids, Summer asked Rosie with a smile. Rosie understood her words quickly and asked, Youre going to take me to the kindergarten? Yes, Summer replied, Do you want to go there? Rosie continued to ask, Is it fun? Summer touched the hair on Rosies forehead. It should be more fun than staying alone at home. But you might meet kids with a bad temper. Rosie frowned. But soon she smiled, Yeah, I want to go there. Then Ill discuss with your father and send you to a kindergarten. Summer gently pinched Rosies cheek. Rosie shook her head and shook Summers hand off. Okay. There were a few days left before Summer was supposed to join the cast and crew. Although it was a short time, she and Leonardo should be able to find a nice kindergarten for Rosie with their connections. After leaving Leonardos vi, Summer drove to the Emerson Group. She checked the time. When she arrived there, it was time for lunch. Then she called Leonardo. But it was hung up when she got through. Summer stared at her phone for a few seconds and called again. This time, someone picked it up after the phone rang for several seconds. Before Leonardo spoke, Summer heard another womans voice. What is wrong with her? Does she call you again? Summers hand on the phone seized up. This voice was very familiar. It was Amber. Leonardo was with Amber now? Summer tightened her grip on the phone and did not say anything. After a long while, Leonardo asked in a deep voice, What happened? He sounded very cold, and Summer couldnt tell what he was thinking. I want to discuss with you about Rosie going to the kindergarten. Im going to the set in a few days. I hope you can find time to talk to me about this before I go there. We can find a good kindergarten for Rosie as soon as possible. Summer also said in a matter-of-fact tone. They used to be so intimate, but now they could only call each other for their child. Im not busy now. You can meet me in the restaurant opposite thepany. He hung up on Summer right after he finished speaking. Summer slowly put down her phone and bit her lips. She did not move. Leonardo asked her to go over now? But she heard Ambers voice on the phone. He was with Amber, and he wanted her to talk to him now? What was he doing? Summer was unsettled by his kiss and even asked Tim how he was doing recently. Now she knew she was a total fool! Summer clenched her fists and hit hard on the steering wheel. She took a few deep breaths. Then she turned the steering wheel, started the car and went to the restaurant across the road. She parked her car, mmed the door and went in. The waiter greeted her, Good afternoon, Miss. What can I do for you? Im here to look for someone. Summer looked around and did not see Leonardo and Amber. She turned to ask the waiter, Is Leonardo Emerson here? The waiter was stunned. Are you talking about the president of the Emerson Group across the street? Summer nodded. Yes. The waiter gave her a weird look, but he still replied honestly, Hes not here. He didnte this noon. What? Summer thought the waiter was lying to her. He told me that he was eating here. The waiter exined, Mr. Emerson often eats here, but he didnte today. Suddenly, Summers phone rang. Summer looked at it and found that it was Leonardo. She picked it up and said coldly, You lied to me. Youre not here! Chapter 696 I Just Want to Help You As soon as Summer finished speaking, she heardughter from the other side. Summer, we were just joking with you. Did you really go there? Amber taunted.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! When she spoke, there was an undisguised mockery in her tone. Summer didnt say anything and stood there with her phone in her hand. Amber smiled and pretended to be generous. Forget it, Leonardo, if she really wants to see you, just let here. I know you dont want me to misunderstand you. After all, she is your ex-wife. Even if you dont have feeling for her at all, you two still have been together for a period of time. She tried to persuade Leonardo in a gentle voice, and Summer heard everything. Leonardo was probably moved by Amber. After a few seconds, Summer heard Leonardos kind voice on the other end of the phone, Thene over. Theughter in Ambers tone became even more obvious, Summer, I wont lie to you this time. Were next door to that restaurant, hurry up ande over In the restaurant next door? Didnt Leonardo and Amber already see her when she stopped at the entrance of the restaurant? Did they think it was fun to fool her around? Summer sneered. Leonardo could actually fool her around with Amber. She was really the most ridiculous fool in the world. She hung up the phone and went directly to the restaurant next door. She stood at the door and saw Leonardo and Amber sitting there. They were talking, and did not see Summer. Summer did not know what Amber was talking about. Amberughed, but Leonardo did not. He leaned against the sofanguidly and lowered his eyes as if he was paying attention to her. Leonardo and Amber were both good-looking. As a woman in her 30s, she looked younger. They just sat there, looking like a perfect couple. Summer slowly walked over and sat down directly opposite them. The first thing she did when she sat down was to turn around and look out the window. As expected, Leonardo and Amber were in a ce where they could see Summers car parked outside. Summer withdrew her gaze and turned to meet Ambers eyes. Leonardo also looked up and nced at Summer. Amber deliberately leaned in Leonardos direction, narrowing her distance with Leonardo. Only then did she look at Summer with a smile, There you are. You are so kind to invite me. Of course I have toe. Summer curled up the corner of her lips forced a smile by curling It used to be Summer who always sit beside Leonardo. But today, it was Amber. Things changed. Just now, Leonardo had listened to Amber and lied to her about the restaurant next door. Being certain of Leonardos love for her from his indulgence, Amber became even more unscrupulous. We are almost finished. What would you like to eat? Amber deliberately said this to annoy Summer. Actually, only Leonardo could really make Summer angry and sad. Whatever Amber said and did had no influence on her. She just nced at Amber and said calmly, Is Miss Amber only thinking about food? Im here for Leonardo. We have things to talk about. Amber expected to see the haggard and distressed Summer, not this woman who would waste no time to talk back. Summer, what do you mean by that? Youre the one whos been pestering Leonardo. He doesnt want to see you at all! He agreed to see you because I persuaded him! How could you Amber deliberately stopped and turned to look aside, as if she had been wronged but wouldnt show it. Summer found it ridiculous, but she did not have time tough, because she came for business. She didnt want to look at Amber any longer. She turned to Leonardo, who had been silent, and said, Im here to talk about Rosie going to the kindergarten. Lets decide it together and I hope we can solve it right away. After all the shoot will start very soon. Only then did Leonardo finally say the first word after Summers arrival, I will get it done. Amber was trying to win Leonardos attention just now by making that fuss. However, he did not seem to have noticed her, so she could only stop the act and interjected, I know theres a nice kindergarten. The principal is a friend of mine I will handle my daughters affairs. Thank you for your concern, Miss Amber. Summer interrupted her without showing any respect. Amber was waiting for Summers domineering refusal. Secretively, she cracked a smile, but when she turned to Leonardo, that smile turned to a slight frown and sheined, Leonardo, I just want to be of help I know. He turned to Amber and gently said, However, you dont need to be distracted by these trivial matters. You just need to be happy. As he spoke, he narrowed his eyes slightly, still lookingzy. There was an evident gentleness on his face that Summer found strangely distant. In Summers memory, Leonardo was a deep and reserved person. Only when he was extremely happy, and only when she was with him, would he show emotions. She rarely saw such a gentle expression when she was with him. If Leonardo and Amber had asked her toe here to make her jealous, then they seeded. She found the scene extremely unpleasant. Summer couldnt control herself and she couldnt even put on a smile. She looked at him coldly and continued to talk about Rosie, I will go to some kindergartens that I think are good. You do the same. It doesnt have to be the most expensive, but it must be the best. And we will talk in three days with the ones we have chosen. Summer felt as if she was discussing a work project with someone. Discussion, individual work, evaluation, and final result. Leonardo didnt say anything, he only nodded in the least perceptible manner. When Summer got a response, she got up and left. Amber knew that she should stop, so she obediently watched Summer leave. Just as Summer turned around, she heard Ambers voice behind her, Why are you so cold to her? No matter what, she is Rosies mother. Summer subconsciously slowed down. After two seconds, she heard Leonardos indifferent voice, Right now, the person beside me is you. Do you want me to be kind to her? Amber said coquettishly, You sure know how to talk your way out of it! Then, there was Leonardos chuckle. Chapter 697 Acting for Others to See Summer walked out faster. As she hurriedly walked out with her head down, she didnt notice that someone else was also walking out on the other side, thus she collided with the man. Summer said without raising her head, Sorry. Summer? When Summer heard this voice, she suddenly stopped. Looking back, she found it was Stanley. He was everywhere! Stanley saw her turn around and looked at him, he smiled and asked, You are here for lunch? Summer looked at Stanley. He had juste out of the restaurant. Dont you know whether Im here for lunch or not? Since Stanley was also in the restaurant just now, he must know what she did in the restaurant. Stanley must have seen her sitting opposite Leonardo and Amber. Since Summer had already said this, Stanley no longer pretended to meet her by chance. He walked over to Summer and said with a smile, Yes, I saw it all. Do you believe me now? You and Leonardo are not right for each other. Summer was already in a bad mood, and this was not the first time Stanley said this. She snorted coldly, None of your business. Then she strode towards the parking lot. Stanley stood there and watched Summer drive away. He lit a cigarette with an undiminishing smile on his face, obviously savoring something. He stood at the door and finished the cigarette, and then went back to the restaurant. Stanley looked at where Leonardo and Amber were sitting. With a faint smile, he threw the cigarette into the trash can, and leisurely walked in their direction. The tes in front of Amber and Leonardo had already been removed, and there was coffee in front of them. Amber had been talking. Leonardo propped his head up and looked out of the window, whether his mind was on Ambers words or somewhere else, no one knew. Stanley walked over and stopped at the table, smiling and asking, Do you mind if I sit down? Leonardo didnt pay any attention to him, but Amber asked impatiently, Who are you?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She finally had a chance to eat with Leonardo, so why was there always someone disturbing them? Stanley sat down, his gaze sweeping back and forth between the two of them, and then he deepened his smile, I am Mr. Emersons friend. Hearing this, Amber turned to look at Leonardo. Meanwhile, Leonardo was still looking out of the window, nkly at usual. Amber whispered, Leonardo. Only then did Leonardo turn around. He looked at Stanley coldly and did not say anything. He just looked down at the watch on his wrist, stood up and said to Amber, Its gettingte. Lets go. Amber saw that Leonardo did not pay attention to Stanley, so she stood up and intended to leave with Leonardo. However, when she stood up, she identally knocked over the coffee cup. Fortunately, Leonardo was responsive enough to grab her shoulder and pulled her back. Otherwise, the coffee would have spilled on her. Coffee dripped down the table by the edge, and Amber turned to look at Leonardo with a shy smile. Leonardo expressionlessly looked at Stanley and left with Amber in his arms. Stanley looked at the back of the two and his smile deepened even more. As soon as Leonard left the restaurant, he withdrew his hand that was holding Ambers shoulder. He did it so fast that Amber realized what Leonard had done back there was just a show. Thinking of this, Amber felt a little ufortable. She looked at Leonardo with dissatisfaction. Leonardo didnt look at her at all and made a call, I will ask Tim to send you back. Hearing what he said, the dissatisfaction disappeared again. Amber smiled and was ready to hug Leonardo, Thank you. However, Amber hugged nothing because Leonardo took a step to the side. Amber looked at Leonardo furiously and found that he was only having a phone call. Therefore, she could only put away her ill feelings. Leonardo had been very kind to her recently. He was considerate and would give her whatever she asked for. Leonardos attitude towards Summer today convinced her even more that that he liked her. As long as Leonardo liked her, nothing else would be a problem. Soon, Tim drove over. Amber reluctantly got on the car. When the car left, Leonardo didnt even look at it and directly went back to the Emerson Group. After Summer left the restaurant, she drove around aimlessly. She didnt know what she wanted to do. Until she almost ran out of gasoline, she called Jessica when she was at the gas station. Are you busy? Come out for a drink? When Jessica heard Summers voice, she felt that something was wrong. Jessica immediately asked, Whats wrong? Where are you? Summer turned around and found that she didnt know where she was. She asked Jessica, Where are you? Ille to you. Jessica was currently in thepany. After refueling, Summer drove to Tip Top Media to find her. Tip Top Media was the biggestpany in the entertainment industry, and people in the business sure knew what was going on and who were making the headlines. As soon as Summer arrived at Tip Top Media Company, she was recognized by the receptionist. Who is Ms. Summer looking for? Do you have an appointment? The receptionist was polite to Summer. Summer was a scriptwriter that had started to make her presence. She might be a sensation one day. Everything was possible in this industry. Therefore, it was best not to offend her. Im looking for Jessica. Summer wasnt surprised that the receptionist would take her seriously. Miss Jessica The receptionist nced at the other side and saw Jessicas assistant, Her assistant is here. The assistant walked over and looked at the receptionist. I will take her up. When Summer entered the elevator, the assistant exined to her, Jessica was just called to a meeting. Ill take you up. Summer went up and waited for a while before Jessica joined her. Whats wrong with you? Why do you want to drink again? Jessica sat down beside Summer, leaned over and asked her. Summer said indifferently, I am upset. When Im upset, I want to drink. Alright, wait for me. Ill get my purse. As Jessica spoke, she got up to collect her stuff. When the two of them got down, they met Carl at the entrance of the elevator. Summer? Carl was shocked, Why dont youe to see me since you are at thepany? You should have made a call. Im here for Jessica. Theres nothing else. Summer discovered that Carl and Jessica werent talking to each other. Carl patted Summer on the shoulder enthusiastically, Alright,e find me next time. Summer replied, OK. Chapter 698 Can’t Stand by Carl entered another elevator. The elevator car Summer and Jessica had been waiting for arrived very quickly. They entered the elevator car. Then Summer asked Jessica, What happened to you and Carl? What could happen? He is the boss and I am an employee. Isnt it normal for us to keep a distance from each other? Jessica stared at her reflection on the elevator wall and said indifferently. Summer smiled,pletely disbelieving Jessicas words. They were quarreling again. It was more serious this time. No matter how badly they quarreled with each other, Carl would never ignore her. However, just now, Jessica did not look at Carl, nor did Carl look at Jessica. What were they quarreling over this time? They had been together for so many years, and it seemed that they would never stop. Sometimes outsiders couldnt understand what was going on in a rtionship. Just like that between Carl and Jessica and that between Leonardo and her. Summers eyes dimmed again when she thought of Leonardo. They didnt speak until they left thepany. They opened the car doors and sat in. Summer asked Jessica, Where do you want to go? Jessica said indifferently, Anywhere. Summer thought for a moment and drove to Golden Cauldron Club. They were no longer young after all. Now, anything needed deliberate consideration. She had to guarantee that the ce they got drunk in was safe.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. After arriving at Golden Cauldron Club, Jessica was somewhat dissatisfied, Why here again? Its good here. Summer said as she untied her seat belt. They went straight to the bar. There were not guests in the bar at noon. The bartender also knew Summer and Jessica, and was surprised that they came at noon. However, he still asked enthusiastically, What would you like? They ced their orders. After a few mouthfuls, Jessica started to retch. Summer hurriedly put down her wine ss, Whats wrong? You didnt eat, right? Jessica had a stomach problem. She would definitely feel ill if she didnt eat before drinking. Jessicas eyes misted over. She shook her head, No. Summer immediately took the ss in Jessicas hand, Stop drinking. Lets go and eat something. Its fine. I often do this. I could still drink. Jessica picked up her ss. Alcoholic! Summer patted her head, lightly. Jessica curled her lips, put down the ss, and left the bar with Summer. Summer went to see Leonardo at lunch time, thinking that they might talk over lunch. However, when she came to find Leonardo, he was having lunch with Amber. Now she found herself ridiculous. How could she still not ept the truth? Leonardo was not the same Leonardo as before. He might not even be willing to talk to her over lunch. After all, Leonardo had already dered that she was irrelevant. Leonardo never spent too much time and energy on irreverent women. Neither of them had eaten, so they went ahead to eat without a word when the dishes were served. After that, they could calm down and think straight. Summer no longer wanted to drink, but Jessica still wanted to. Summer was pulled to the bar by Jessica, You ate so much. Can you still drink? Jessica snorted, Are youining that I ate too much? I can afford it. Why cant I eat so much? Summer had nothing to say. She could only follow her to the bar. When they went to the bar just now, there werent any guests. Now there were a few more. They were a few young boys and girls, at most eighteen or neen years old. No teenagers were allowed in Golden Cauldron. There were three men and two women drinking there. One couldnt figure out who they were. Jessica said jokingly while drinking, Guess who were a couple over there? Summer stared at them for a while and said, There are five people over there, two girls and three boys. Two of them are a couple, and the other two boys like another girl. How do you know? Jessica became interested and stared at them. Summer raised her eyebrows and said, I guessed. Actually, it wasnt just a guess. The interaction between lovers could be seen at a nce. The other two boys had been courting the same girl, and the girl had the same attitude towards the two boys. It was obvious that she did not like either of them. Summer and Jessica looked at them for a while and felt bored. They began to talk about other things. After a while, another boy came in. The light in the bar was not good and Summer only took a nce. She did not see the boys face clearly. She only knew that the boy was tall. Just as Summer was about to speak to Jessica, she heard a loud sounding from over there. Summer and Jessica looked back together and saw that the three boys over there had started a fighting. They grabbed anything they could get to throw at each other. Wine bottles, fruits and chairs were all picked up as weapons. Jessica couldnt help but sigh, Look at those young people. Summer nced at her and said, We are only in our twenties. We are still young. They calmly watched the fight over there while drinking. The bartender had called the security. Summer considered it fun to see them fight as an audience. But then she found the tallest boy was familiar. She put the drink down and looked intently at the boy. She shouted out in surprise, Dous? Who? Jessica did not hear clearly and asked again. Dous! Leonardos cousin! Summer was a little anxious. She put down her ss and stood up. What does Leonardos cousin have to do with you? Jessica hurriedly pulled her back. Hes not only Leonardos cousin. He is Dous. He sees me as his sister. I cant sit back and watch. Hearing that, Jessica could only let go of her. Summer walked over and shouted seriously, Stop! The boys who were fighting were startled by this sudden roar and stopped. Summers eyes alighted with Dous. It had been more than three years since she had seen Dous. Boys change drastically in their adolescence, and Dous was already neen years old now. The neen-year-old boy already had the outline of a man. He was tall and seemed to be much darker, but he was still as handsome as before. Dous was also stunned when he saw Summer, Summer. Chapter 699 I Will Not Send You There Its really you! Summer hadnt seen Dous for years. She didnt expect that they would meet again on such an asion. Summer stepped forward and stood in front of Dous. In the past, Dous was taller than her, and now she had to raise her head to see his face clearly. She guessed that Dous was almost as tall as Leonardo. Summer, stay here and wait for a moment. Now I have something to deal with. Ill treat you to a drinkter. Dous bent down slightly. He took her by the shoulders and pushed her to the side. He was cool and calm. Summer could feel that he was as determined as Leonardo. Dous rolled up his sleeves and moved his neck before Summer uttered a word. He looked defiant and arrogant. You twoe together. Lets make it quick! The two young men were stunned by his manner, and they didnt dare to move. Dous was anxious to treat Summer a drink. He said to them impatiently, Hurry up! Upon seeing that Dous still wanted to fight with the two men, Summer frowned and called to him, Dous. Dous seemed to be stunned for a second, and then he turned around to look at her. He smiled broadly at her, Summer, its been a long time since Ive heard your sweet voice. Summer paused for a moment, and the two boys had already taken advantage of this opportunity to attack Dous. She eximed, Watch out! Dous regained hisposure and quickly dodged the fists. His eyes glinted angrily and he suddenly became aggressive. Although it was natural for a boy to be aggressive, Summer could feel that Dous had changed a lot. He had been a kind, enthusiastic boy. But now, his eyes revealed that he was not an innocent boy any more. Seeing that Summer didnt move even when the three started to fight again, Jessica immediately walked to her and pulled her away from them. What are you doing? They are fighting. Keep your distance from them. Even if he fought with two men, Dous still had the upper hand. But in Summers impression, he was just a boy. Anyway, fighting was not good. She turned to the bartender and said, Where are the security guards? The bartender was a coward. Seeing that they were fighting again, he didnt dare to move. He looked at the door and said in surprise, The manageres! The manager came over and called for the others to mediate both sides. However, Dous was so aggressive that the other people felt afraid and didnt dare to step forward. Summer didnt count on others. She wanted to walk forward but Jessica pulled her back. You dont have to worry about Dous. He wont invite big trouble. I observed them for a while and found that the two boys were not badly hurt. Dont worry! Jessica was right. Although Dous attacked them aggressively, he didnt hit their vital organs, but they would feel very painful. He stopped fighting with them before security guards arrived. Along with security guards, the general manager also came. The manager did not know Dous, but he knew Summer and Jessica. Both of them had a good rtionship with his boss and now they were on Dous side. Although the manager called the police, he tried to smooth things over. So Dous just made statement at the police station as a mere formality. When Dous, Summer and Jessica went out from the police station, they saw Carl hurriedly pull over his car, got off and ran towards where they were. There might be something on his mind, and he didnt see them three until he got close. Upon seeing them, Carl looked at them carefully one by one. Finally, he snapped his gaze back to Jessica and walked straight to them. Are you alright? Carl asked. He sized them up and then looked at Dous, When did youe back? Dous smiled, When the schools out. He put his hands in his pockets. Today he wore a hoodie and a down jacket, just like an ordinary college student, a very enthusiastic one. Good that you are okay. You go exin to your cousin what happened yourself. Carl was not a nosy person. Dous caused a disturbance in the Golden Cauldron Club. Since Leonardo was Dous cousin, the former naturally wouldnt leave this alone. Dous looked like he didnt care. I see. Summer had nned to go to drink with Jessica, but now the n was spoiled. What was more, she witnessed Dous fight with others and followed him to the police station. They were in no mood to drink any more. Jessica and Carl left one after another. Summer turned to Dous, Are you going to find Leonardo now? What? Dous looked nkly at her, Dont you live with him? Summer raised her eyebrows and said calmly, We are not living together. We broke up. Dous was even more puzzled, What?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Its no big deal. Summer patted him on the head, You know where he lives, dont you? I will not send you over. Dous touched his head and said with a smile, Actually, I dont. Why dont you send me there? Dous behaved like a teenage boy. Then go find him at the Emerson Group. When speaking, she pressed the car key in her hand. Please, Summer, dont leave me behind. Lets go to your house for a meal first. You cant imagine the hard days I had in school during those past few years. Dous said as he shook Summers arm. Although she knew that he was acting like this on purpose, she could not help but go soft. Both Dous father and brother died, and his mother was in a psychiatric hospital. These things were a big blow to the young boy. Summer felt a little sympathetic towards him. She sighed. She was soft-hearted by nature. Alright, Ill take you to my home first and send you to Leonardos house after dinner. Hearing this, Dous quickly let go of her arm and stood straight, Deal! Summerughed, Get in the car. Dous opened the door for Summer warmly, Summer, you go first. Summer walked ahead. She was about to enter the car when Dous said, Could I drive you home? I have a driving license now. Summer nced at him. She felt that he was much more sophisticated than before. Show me your driving license. Summer stood straight and nodded at him, signaling him to take out his license to for a check. Chapter 700 I Just Don’t Want to See You Dous fished round in his pockets for his driving license. After a long while, he found it and gave it to her. It was crumpled, as if he got it from the garbage can. Summer nced at him and allowed him to drive. As soon as Summer nodded, Dous ran to the other side and opened the door near the passenger seat, Summer, please. After Summer got on the car, she teased Dous, Do you have a girlfriend? No. The cafeteria staff was all men except for one olddy. How could I find a girlfriend? Dous said miserably to Summer. Dous saw a cake shop by the roadside. He said excitedly, Summer, I want to have some cake. Summer signaled for him to stop. They went to the shop for a cake. On the way back home, Dous stopped at every food shop, like a greedy little child. Summer smiled and said, I believe youve had a hard time in school. Yeah. Indeed. Dous seized every chance to gain her sympathy. Summer stocked a lot of food in her house for the New Year. After arriving at her ce, Summer served a lot of foods to Dous as a treat. Dous took a bag of beef jerky and walked around the room while eating, sized the room. He looked around and said in a seemingly serious tone, Summer, your apartment is too small. After I make money, Ill give you a big house. Summerughed. He was still a kid and was always on a whim. She nced at Dous and said, It isnt my apartment, I rent it. Dous was surprised. Summer tried not tough and nodded at Dous. Dous walked over and sat down beside Summer, Although I dont have much money, I can afford to buy a ce for you. Summer burst intoughter, Why do you insist on buying me a ce to live? Dous became very serious. He looked at Summer and said solemnly, Because you treat me well. I want to repay you. Summer thought about it carefully. She felt that she was not particrly nice to Dous. But Dous had always liked her. Summer shook her head and refused, Thank you for your kindness. There is no need and I do have money. Dous obviously did not believe it. Summer said in an emphatic tone, I mean it. I mean it, too. Dous put down the jerky and took a pack of marshmallows. Summer did not argue with Dous, and went to the refrigerator to see what she could cook for him tonight. Actually, after so many years, Summer didnt know Dous preference in eating. Dous didnt take himself as a guest. He ran to the refrigerator and pointed at the foods inside. This and this. Oh, all of them look nice Summer was relieved, and things became much easier now. Because Dous would leave for Leonardo after dinner, Summer finished cooking before five oclock. Dous had a gigantic appetite and ate quickly. Summer served him two bowls of rice, but Dous wasnt full. So, she put the rice cooker in front of him so that he could serve himself. Summer advised, Slow down. Dont wolf your dinner. Im used to it. We even have time limits for eating Dous slurred it because he was still chewing. Summer pursed her lips and felt sorry for him. Dous liked freedom. Summer supposed that he didnt like studying in that school with military style management. If it werent for Violet, Dous would be happy and live a free life. Leonardo wouldnt have sent him to that school with such strict management to protect him from all the chaos. Perhaps, what Leonardo arranged was good for Dous. But it would be better if he could choose a school he liked. Summer smiled and put some food in his bowl. Then have more. Wow, the food is so delicious, just like before. Summer, you are really good at cooking. It would be nice to have you cook for me every day. Dous was very satisfied, and then sighed, But I have to go to school soon. Summer kept silent and looked at him. After dinner, Summer intended to send Dous home. But before she could say that, Dous stood up and began to take the tes, I will wash the tes! Im too full. Itll help me digest the food. I will do it Summer, take a rest. I can do that. After everything was done, it was already dark when they set off. Dous was reluctant to go, so he walked slowly. He obviously did not want to visit Leonardo. Since youre back, you should go to visit Leonardo. Hes your cousin. Although Summer knew he didnt want, she knew what she had to say. Dous looked down and said, Okay. They walked to the elevator. Summer reached out to push elevator button and waited.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The elevator arrived soon. The door opened. Summer was about to walk in, but saw Leonardo walking out of the elevator. Summer was surprised and turned to look at Dous. Dous stood half a step behind her and looked at Leonardo indifferently. There was not a hint of joy in his eyes. Summer hid her shock. Dous always changed the subject when she talked about taking him to visit Leonardo. Summer guessed he didnt want to see Leonardo at all. Well, she was right. Leonardo stepped out of the elevator and looked at Dous, pulling a long face. He said to Dous coldly, You secretly came back and even fought with others in Golden Cauldron Club. Youre afraid to see me and hide here. Dous, this is all you learned at school? Dous sneered, Im not afraid. I just dont want to see you. Summer whispered, Dous, dont say that! Summer, I dont want to tell it to you because I know you will be sad if I mention him. I knew that he abandoned you for that woman. He has made a fool of you for the past three years Summer was in shock. She did not expect that Dous actually considered Leonardo as such a man. Dous, shut up! But then, Leonardo suddenly gave Dous a kick. Dous, who was about six feet, dropped down by Leonardos kick. It could be seen from this hard kick that Leonardo was really angry. Summer shouted, Leonardo! No matter how angry he was, he shouldnt do that to Dous! She took a deep breath and did not say more. She turned around and helped Dous up. She whispered to Dous, Are you okay? Im fine. Dous covered his stomach and shook his head. He endured the pain and forced a smile. Then he red at Leonardo and said to Summer, No one can beat him in a fight. He knows how to give others great pain without taking their lives. Chapter 701 I Don’t Want to Get You Involved Summer moved her lips in disbelief at Dous words, but she did not speak. What exactly had happened between Leonardo and Dous? Dous mentioned that in the past three years, Leonardo had been manipted like a fool, which meant that they were in contact during these three years. Otherwise, Dous would not know so well about Leonardos situation. However, what Dous said puzzled Summer the most. Dous was practically brought up by Leonardo, who was deep and reserved. However, Dous was sensible as well. But just now, Dous said such mean words. Leonardo leisurely straightened his clothes. He was unruffled, as if he did not hear what Dous had said just now. He said softly, Do you wish to go on your own? Or shall I call someone to carry you away? If it had been someone else, Leonardo probably would not have wasted his energy. It could be seen that Dous was different in his eyes. Summer gently nudged Dous. Although Dous was reluctant, he entered the elevator. Leonardo nced at her and got into the elevator as well. Summer watched them leave before returning to her room. After she got back to her room, Summer searched for good kindergartens in Hoover City on the Inte. In the end, she screened out more than ten kindergartens, nning to visit them the next day. The next day. Summer was worried about Dous, so she decided to see Rosie first and saw how Dous was doing. After breakfast, she drove to Leonardos vi. Just as she stopped her car at the gate, Leonardos car drove out. It was Tim who drove to pick up Leonardo. He slowed down when he saw Summer, and he looked at Leonardo from the rear-view mirror. Its Ms. Summer. Leonardo took a nce out of the window and closed his eyes to take a rest, saying coldly, Go to thepany. Tim nodded slightly without saying anything else. He directly drove past Summer and went to thepany. Until Leonardos car was far away did Summer get out of the car and entered the vi. She wouldnt see Leonardo if she could help it. What had happened yesterday disgusted Summer. In order to please Amber, Leonardo actually made a fool of her. Leonardo would not do such a rude thing in the past. He was not that stupid. Summer locked the car and entered the vi. The wind was strong today. Although it was after Spring Festival, it was cold. Summer pulled up her cor. When she entered the hall, she saw two servants instead of Dous and Rosie. A servant came over with his head hanging down, greeting her in a low voice, Good morning, Ms. Summer. Where are they? Although Summer did not say who she was looking for, the servant understood her meaning and looked upstairs. Theyre in Miss Rosies room. Summer said, Okay, and went upstairs to Rosies room. She knocked twice on the door, and before she said anything, she heard Rosies adorable voice from inside, Come in.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Summer pushed the door open and entered. She saw Rosie and Dous lying on their stomachs and looking at a small fish tank with a turtle inside. Rosie was three and a half years old now. Although she wasnt small among her peers, she looked much smallerpared to Dous. Dous was the first to look back. When he saw Summer, his face was filled with joy, Summer! When Rosie heard him, she looked back at Summer, her eyes lighting up, Mommy. Summer smiled. As she approached, Dous and Rosie eagerly made some space for her. Mommy, look at the turtle. Rosie pointed her chubby hand at the turtle in the small tank, fixing her eyes on the turtle. Im waiting for it to move. Summer asked seriously, So you two just stay here and watch? She understood Rosie was very curious, but Dous was he young at heart? Dous seemed embarrassed, scratching his head. Im trying to y with Rosie. As he spoke, he leaned to Summers ear and whispered to her, Yesterday I spent a long time trying to make friends with her, but I failed. Today I got her the turtle, and she finally agreed to hang out with me. Rosie was shy with strangers, so Summer thought Dous did a great job in getting along with Rosie in one night. Rosie looked at the turtle intently, so Summer gave Dous a look and signaled for him to go and chat with her. Dous got her intentions, rising to his feet and walking to one side. Summer nced at Rosie, who was staring at the turtle without noticing that Dous had left. She stood up in relief and went to talk with Dous. Leonardo didnt do anything to you, did he? Summer looked closely at Dous, not seeing anything unusual about him. Dous shrugged, After he brought me back, he took me to see Rosie and then he ignored me. Just like that? Summer did not believe it. Dous rubbed his nose and sat down on a small chair beside him. Well, actually when I saw Rosie, I wanted to hang out with her, so I ignored Leonardo. Summer thought his words made sense. Summer sat down and asked him seriously, What exactly happened between you and Leonardo? Dous happy face suddenly became serious. After a moment of silence, he looked up at Summer. Summer, this is between me and Leonardo, and it has nothing to do with you. I dont want to get you involved. It might be a good thing that youve broken up with him. Summer felt uneasy with his deep and serious tone. Why do you say that? Summer was certain that there was a conflict between Dous and Leonardo, and it was a huge one. Summer stared at Dous, thinking his mother, Violet. Did Dous know what happened to Violet? If he did, he would naturally misunderstand Leonardo. It was hard to exin some things thoroughly. However, this was only Summers guess. She wasnt sure if Dous knew about this, so she couldnt take the risk and bring it up. Dous changed the topic, asking Summer with a smile, Summer, do you have a boyfriend now? Startled, Summer couldnt help but stare at him. Why do you care if I have a boyfriend or not! Little brat! Im grown-up, okay? Why dont you consider me? Dous gave a meaningful smile. Chapter 702 Like Strangers Summer didnt take it seriously, but Dous got excited with a meaningful look on his face. I know. You dont have a boyfriend, do you? Summer red at Dous, who chuckled and stopped talking about it. Summer came to see Dous, wishing to know what happened between him and Leonardo. However, Dous mmed up and wouldnt say anything. Summer couldnt get anything from him, so she didnt intend to stay here any longer. She was going to visit the kindergartens, as she was going away for work in a few days.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. When Dous heard that Summer was going to visit the kindergartens for Rosie, he wanted to tag along. I want to go too. Rosie followed suit, and looked at Summer eagerly. I want to go too. Do you know where Im going? Summerughed and pinched Rosies little face. Rosie was bewildered. She looked at Dous and then at Summer, asking adorably, Where are you going? Summer and Dous bothughed. Summer picked Rosie up and went out of the room. Call your dad and tell him. The vi was equipped with a telephone. Summer took Rosie downstairs to call Leonardo in the living room. Summer had taught Rosie how to call Leonardo during her stay in the vi. Rosie still remembered how to make a phone call. She sat on the sofa and took the telephone to call Leonardo. Summer pressed the hands-free button. The call was soon connected. Leonardo was quick to pick up the phone call from home. Rosie first asked, Dad? Yes. Leonardo said as he flipped through the documents. His response sounded indifferent. Obviously, he was working. Dad, I want to go to the kindergarten with Mom. Is that okay? Rosie left out the word visit, but Leonardo could understand her. Sure,e back early. Leonardo definitely knew that Summer was listening to the conversation, and he said the second half of the sentence to Summer. Rosies eyes lit up. She looked at Summer. Dad said yes. Okay. Summer replied, noticing that Leonardo had hung up the phone. Dous snorted and sat down on the sofa beside her. Summer nced at him, and he turned his head away. He was childish. Since Leonardo had agreed, Summer took Rosie out with her, apanied by Dous, a big child. After they went out, they visited a kindergarten on the way. Before Summer said anything, Dous rejected it, pointing out a lot of shorings. Summer was not very satisfied either, so she crossed out this kindergarten from her list. When they went out of the kindergarten, it was lunchtime. Summer took them to a restaurant for lunch. During lunch, she took photos of the dishes and posted them on her blog. Jessica instantlymented, Who are you lunching with? Summer replied, Two children. After she replied, she checked her blog again. Jessica did not reply. After a few minutes, Jessica replied LOL. Perhaps she just realized what Summer meant by two children. Sure enough, she quickly sent a message to Summer. If I didnt have a job today, I would have joined you. Im free for the moment, so lets do a video chat! Summer epted Jessicas request for video chatting. When they were connected, Summers mobile phone camera defaulted on the front camera. Jessica said with a frown, Who wants to see you? I want to see the two children. Summer pursed her lips and handed the phone to Dous. Wow! Rosie looks cute even when shes eating! Hello, Dous! Jessica chatted with them happily. Summer sat on the other side and ate silently. Her friendship with Jessica was toxic. In the next two days, Summer went to visit a few kindergartens. In the end, she contacted Tim. She did not contact Leonardo, nor did Leonardo get in touch with her. Theymunicated through Tim. This reminded Tim of the days when they had a quarrel in the past. They were not on speaking terms, using him as a mouthpiece. However, they were not quarrelling now. Instead, they treated each other like strangers. Tim sighed, but he handled it properly. After deciding the kindergarten for Rosie, Summer went to join the filming crew. If it werent for the investment of the Emerson Group, Summer wouldnt have had to stay with the crew all the time. Lost City 2 was set in a southern seaside city, where it was warm and there was no need to wear a down jacket. Therefore, Summer only wore a down coat and took with her a few pieces of light clothes for spring and summer. She was going to meet up with the crew at the airport. As soon as she entered the departure lounge, she saw Amber surrounded by the crew. Was she going to stay with the crew from the beginning? Summer chose the farthest seat from Amber and sat down. Just as she took out her phone, she heard someone call behind her, Hello, Ms. Summer. Actually, Summer wasnt sure if she was greeted. After all, everyone was sucking up to Amber. Besides, she was not the only one who was named Summer. Summer looked back and saw a familiar face. Bowen? The man was the leading actor of Lost City 1, who had an extraordinary rtionship with Eliza. They were not strangers, but they were not familiar with each other. Bowen acted in Summers y, and that was it. Bowen nodded slightly and said politely, Hello. Summer smiled politely. Hello. Bowen was a man of few words. After he greeted Summer, he fell silent. Summer looked at Bowen curiously. His hair was a little longer than that in the y. He wore an ordinary ck down jacket and a cap. He looked quite low-key. Summer could not imagine what this man was like when he was in love. He had romance in the y, but that was decided by the screenwriter. Summer deliberately asked, Wheres Eliza? I dont see her anywhere. Bowen did not avoid her question, answering honestly, She went to the bathroom. Summer thought it was abrupt of her to ask such a cunning question. A short momentter, Eliza came over. As she approached Summer, either by design or ident, she shouted loudly, Summer, youre here. Summer wore a facial mask when she entered the lounge just now. Most of the people were paying attention to Amber, so they did not notice that Summer hade. Elizas loud voice diverted all the attention to Summer. Summer narrowed her eyes and said in a gentle tone with displeasure that only someone who was familiar with her could tell, Yes, Im here. Chapter 703 It’s My Honor Eliza greeted Summer loudly on purpose. Eliza and Amber were not meant to be friends before their paths crossed. Now that Leonardo brought Amber to the crew, Eliza could not make any objections and she had to ept it reluctantly. She felt like she was inferior to Amber. As a result, how could she like Amber? However, direct confrontation was not her way. She just wanted to be an onlooker and enjoy the drama. She had a feeling that it would not be peaceful in theing days. Amber was Leonardos girlfriend, while Summer was his ex-wife. The show would be awesome. Actually, she felt bored with the film shooting, so it was good to watch a good show. Eliza sat down beside Summer and tried to please her, whispering, Dont be angry. Do you think its funny? Summer wasnt angry with Eliza, knowing that she liked gossiping. I dont want to cause trouble. You dont want to cause trouble? Eliza secretly pointed at Amber and lowered her voice, Do you think that if you dont offend others, you wont cause any troubles? This was what Summer was worrying about. Eliza knew from the look that Summer understood everything. However, she couldnt help reminding Summer, Be careful of Amber. The crew is watching. If she messes up with you, it will be hard to deal with. You wish me to fight with Amber, so you can sit back and enjoy the show, right? Summer turned to look at Amber withposure. Keep it to yourself. Dont say it out loud. I feel embarrassed to be seen through by you. Although Eliza said so, there was not a trace of embarrassment on her face. Eliza leaned backzily against the back of the chair, looking at Summer with a big smile. Summer raised her eyebrows without saying anything else. Her phone vibrated, and she received a message. Summer touched the screen and found that it was from Dous. Summer, have you arrived at the airport? Have you boarded the ne yet? Ille to see you when I have time. When Summer clicked opened the message, she happened to receive Dousst message. Summer thought for a while and replied, Go back to school and study hard. Dont fight with others. She had asked Dous why he got in a fight with those people in Golden Cauldron Club that day. Dous said curtly that there had been some bad feeling between them. Thinking that Dous was grown-up and kind, and he should know what he was doing, Summer did not press him for more details. Dous replied, What should I do if someone offends me? Let them beat me up? Summer replied coldly, Are you an idiot? Why dont you fight back if they offend you? Sensing Elizas restless movements, Summer looked up and saw that Eliza gesturing to Bowen, who was sitting in the back row. Eliza had been gesturing for a long time, and she didnt dare to attract any attention. Summer looked at her for a moment, not knowing what she meant. However, Bowen took out two pieces of something from his bag and handed them to Eliza. Eliza smiled contentedly. Bowen said, Ms. Summer, do you like to have some? What is it? Summer didnt know what it was. Eliza reluctantly handed her one. Summer had no intention to take it, but she changed her mind when she saw Elizas grimace.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. She took it and found it was actually a heating pad. Mr. Bowen, what have you given Ms. Austin? The leading actress of the movie walked over said with a smile. Summer turned to look at her. She had seen photos of the leading actress before, which did not differ a lot from the real person, so she recognized her easily. She looked in her thirties, answering the description of the character in the script. Summer didnt have much say in choosing the cast, which was decided by the director and Eliza. Summer had not met the leading actress of the sequel. Eliza had mentioned to her before, but she did not remember the name. Summer nced at Eliza, who blinked at her. She smiled, and said, We got the heating pad. I wonder if Mr. Bowen has any left. The leading actress immediately turned to look at Summer. When she recognized Summer, a glimmer of surprise shing across her eyes, she said delightfully, Ms. Summer is here! She weaved around them and came up to Summer. Hello, Ms. Summer, Im Novia. Hello. Summer had to stand up and politely extended her hand to Novia. Actually, you dont have to call me Ms. Summer. Im just a newbie. Its been an honor to be invited by Ms. Austin. Her smile deepened as she looked at Eliza, Is that right, Ms. Austin? Summer deliberately said that to make others think that she and Eliza were on the same side. Eliza was smart, and she knew her intention. Although she was cursing Summer inwardly, she could not pull the rug under her feet. She had to nod. Right Thats right. Ms. Summer is right there. It dawned on Novia, who said, Its my honor to be part of the movie written by Ms. Summer. The honor is mine as well. Summer nodded slightly, looking extremely modest. They chatted for a while, and went back to their seats when silence fell. When they boarded the ne, Summer received a phone call from Jessica, and she stayed at the back. By the time Summer hung up the phone and tried to catch up, most of crew had gone through the boarding gate and boarded the ne. When Summer boarded the ne, she found that there was only one empty seat next to Amber. Summer found Eliza in the crowd and looked at her. There was a director sitting beside Eliza. When Summer boarded the ne, Eliza had been waiting to see how Summer would react. Eliza noticed the gaze of Summer, and she gave her a smirk. Summer was not amused at all. Eliza had clearly done this on purpose. She was taking a revenge on Summer misleading others by saying those words in the lounge. Summer narrowed her eyes and gave Eliza a challenging look. She walked straight to the seat next to Amber and sat down. Amber was asking the flight attendant to bring her a nket. After Summer sat down, she took a magazine. A short time afterwards, the flight attendant handed the nket to Amber, who put on the nket and nudged Summer. Move your hand away. Summer was resting her hand on the arm of the seat, not at all in the way of Amber. Chapter 704 Money and Power Ruled Summer nced at Amber without the intention of moving her hand away, as if she did not hear what Amber had said. Summer, didnt you hear what I said? Amber was getting impatient, but she lowered her voice. Summer continued to ignore her. Amber raised her chin and sneered, Do you know what you look like now? She knew that Summer would ignore her, and she did not expect her to answer her question. She continued, You are like a stray dog trying to keep thest bit of your poor dignity. Amber deliberately emphasized thest few words. Summer slowly put down the magazine in her hand. She turned to look at Amber with disdain, as if she didnt take her seriously at all. Summer tilted her head to one side, as if she was condescending to talk to Amber, Do you know what you look like now? Like a dog that cant wait to lift its legs and pee everywhere to mark its territory. You Amber pointed at Summer, flying into a rage. Summer reached out her hand and held the fingers that Amber extended. She smiled and spoke in a gentle tone, like a good friend persuading Amber, Miss Amber, dont forget who you are now. If you are rude to me like this, what would people think of you? Although Amber was angry, she knew that Summers words made sense. However, she couldnt lump it, which was exactly what Summer forced her to do it. Summer had thought of working without personal feelings, and she didnt want to be involved with Leonardo and Amber anymore. However, it went against her wish. Money and power ruled. Leonardo invested on Lost City 2 and became the patron. She was indebted to Eliza, so she could not indulge herself and quit, leaving Eliza and the crew in great trouble. She had to face Ambers hostility and the possible persecution from Leonardo in the future. However, she was not a coward, whose knees would buckle at the provocation. ring angrily at Summer, Amber struggled fiercely and pulled her finger out of Summers hand. Perhaps Amber felt that she had lost herposure just now. She collected herself and said with her usual calmness, Dont think youve won. Summer smiled and said, Same to you. Amber gritted her teeth and looked away, advising herself to be patient. She tucked herself with the nket and put on her eyeshade, going to sleep. The world was finally quiet. Summer closed the magazine and gently pressed down on the ce between her eyebrows with a solemn expression. She had just boarded the ne and had made an enemy before the filming. When they started to work together, there would be a lot of troubles. She needed to save her energy to keep herself in good spirit, so she could deal with those troubles when they came. Their ne took off at noon, and soon lunch was served on the ne. The ne wouldnd in the afternoon, and there would be a lot of things to do. Therefore, they might not have time for lunch. The most they could do was to have dinner together. Summer ate up the meal served by the flight attendant. Amber took a few bites and said with distain that it tasted awful, so she didnt finish it. Summer used to think that Amber was smart, but now she found that she was just an ordinary woman. After Amber became Leonardos girlfriend, her intelligence seemed to have left her. She only thought of making things difficult for his ex-wife. When they got off the ne, almost everyone was saying it was hot. Summer was holding her down jacket, feeling it was extremely hot. When she went out of the airport, she was sweating all over. On the way to the hotel, Eliza did not intentionally sit with others in the bus, and instead she pulled Summer over to her. How does it feel to sit with Amber? Eliza asked her in obvious excitement, as if she couldnt wait to watch the show. Summer did not look at her. She took out a string from her bag and tied up her hair, saying, If you hide your anticipation to watch the fun, I would feel it is better to sit with you. Eliza twitched the corners of her mouth. Are you aware that your tongue is getting sharper? Perhaps I stay in the character. The leading actor of Lost City had a sharp tongue. To put it in better words, he was trenchant. Eliza let out a sigh of relief and said, I think my previous worries might be unnecessary. Didnt you handle Amber well on your own? If Amber goes against me only, I have no problem dealing with her by myself. Only after Summer tied her hair did she have time to turn on her phone and read the messages.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Apart from the messages from Dous and Jessica, there was a missed call from Tim. Tim called her mostly because of Leonardo. Summer did not return Tims phone call right away. Instead, she sent a message to Dous, Inded. Where are you? Is Leonardo at home? Eliza had been thinking about what Summer meant, asking, What do you mean? Do you mean that Amber attempts to mess up with people around you? Lets get to the point. Does she want to screw me as well? Summer frowned. Although she felt that Elizas words were too coarse, she nodded and said, You can see it that way. After she spoke, she received the reply from Dous. No. Just as Summer was about to text back, Dous replied, Why are you still thinking about that heartless man up to this moment? Youre with the crew now, so why dont you just get a handsome young man to be your boyfriend. By the way, the leading actor is very attractive Summer pulled a wry face. I am just asking. Dous said indignantly, That means you are still thinking of him. Summer was lost for words. She typed on the screen and texted, her finger on the screen a few times and said, Chat with youter. Im busy. When she exited the message screen, she felt someone staring at her. Summer abruptly turned her head and saw Eliza smiling meaningfully. Eliza gently nudged Summer, lowered her voice, and said with exaggerated excitement, Wow. You finally change your mind and look for a boyfriend? Look at his avatar. Obviously he is handsome young man. Did Eliza peek when she texted on her message? What did you see? Summer asked crossly. I saw everything. Eliza said solemnly. Summer chuckled. If Eliza had seen everything, she wouldnt have said that. Chapter 705 Consider Her Feelings Her indifference disappointed Eliza, who said honestly, Well, I actually only saw his avatar When Summer chatted with Dous, she mentioned Leonardo. If Eliza had seen everything, she would not have been so calm. She would have bombarded her, firing questions on who she was chatting with, and if he had anything to do with Leonardo. Anyway, Eliza was asking who she was chatting with now. Tell me. Is it a young man chasing after you? Eliza looked at her curiously. No one is chasing after me. Hes like a younger brother to me. Dous was eight or nine years younger than her. To her, he was just a younger brother. I dont believe it. Eliza pointed at Summers phone with her chin, If you can show me the chat history, Ill believe you. If you cant, it must be a boy chasing after you. She knew that Summer would not possibly show her the chat history, so she teased her. Summer knew what Eliza was thinking. She handed her phone to Eliza without demur, saying indifferently, Here you go. Eliza opened her mouth and said disappointedly, No. She did not like to pry into other peoples privacy. Gossiping was her hobby, but it did not mean that she could disregard to other peoples privacy. Summer was calm, which meant she regarded the man who had chatted with her just now as her younger brother. Eliza couldnt help but ask, Is he your rtive in the Jarretts? No. Summer was annoyed by Eliza, simply closing her eyes and pretending to sleep. It would take more than an hour from the airport to the hotel. At the mention of the Jarretts, Eliza started to get the conversation flowing. By the way, I heard from a few investors at a dinner party that the Jarrett Group is going down. They cant even afford to hire a celebrity for their new product, so they are not able to have a proper promotion. That reminded Summer of something. She abruptly opened her eyes and asked, Really? Eliza was talking about it on the spur, and she got excited when Summer showed her interest. Dont you know that? Oh right, you have disowned the Jarretts. Back then, everyone in Hoover City knew that Lynn disowned Summer on newspaper. It remained a gossip topic in the city. Yeah. Summer got absent-minded. She recalled that Spencer took the initiative to call her, asking her to spend the Spring Festival with the Jarretts and saying that she could rely on them in the future. Now she finally knew why he called her. The Jarrett Group had been going downhill and they couldnt even afford to hire a celebrity, so they wanted to use her connections in the entertainment industry. Summerughed at herself, thinking the Jarretts saw nothing but profits and they could not possibly take any disinterested actions out of goodwill. Summer, whats the matter? Eliza noticed that Summers face turned cold, thinking that she should not have mentioned that Summer was disowned by the Jarretts. She hastily apologized, Im sorry. I didnt mean to mention this. Its fine. Im going to sleep. Summer closed her eyes and began to take a nap. It was in the afternoon, and it was warm. She wanted to have a good nap. Summer closed her eyes and fell asleep in a daze. When the bus stopped halfway, she woke up. She opened her eyes with a nk mind, asking subconsciously, Have we arrived at the hotel? Not yet. Eliza sounded angry. Summer had been leaning against the back of the seat and tilting her head in her sleep, so she felt sore in the neck. She moved her neck for a while before she asked, Whats wrong? Eliza angrily pointed at the window and said, Look for yourself. Summer looked out of the window and saw there was a restaurant outside. Amber and the crew were entering the restaurant. Elizained, We are only half an hour away from the hotel, and she insists to stop for lunch because shes hungry! What a fussy woman! I wonder if Leonardo is out of his mind, taking fancy to such a woman! Eliza rambled on. Summer felt nothing when she heard her criticizing Leonardo. She looked around and saw that they were left behind on the bus. Everyone got off the bus and went to the restaurant for lunch. Summer stood up and straightened her clothes, saying, Lets go. Eliza turned her head to the side and said, I dont want to go. Summer could see that Eliza got angry, who was serious and strict with her work. Discipline was required in a crew with so many people. They had nned to have a meeting after they got to the hotel and then have dinner together in the evening. All the itineraries had been scheduled long ago. Now everyone had to go for ate lunch just because Amber was hungry.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Summer said ruthlessly, Even if you dont want to go, you have to. Eliza grabbed her bag and jumped out of the bus. After they got off the bus, Summer decided to console Eliza, who was still upset. After all, Eliza was the one who would protect her in the crew. If Amber lost out to Summer in theing days, she would definitely make things difficult for Eliza. Since Summer had got Eliza involved and formed an alliance with her, she had to consider her feelings. Summer patted Eliza on the shoulder and said calmly, Try to put up with her. You can im for all the loss on Leonardo. Anyway, the Emerson Group is rich. I know. The sunlight was a little dazzling, so Eliza narrowed her eyes and turned to look at Summer, I just cant lump it. I only want to make a good movie, but annoying things keep bothering me! Many things are like this, and you cant help it. Summer smiled. But you just need to know what you want to do and keep doing it. Eliza said with a smile, Writers are extraordinary. You know how to console. She turned solemn and gritted her teeth, saying, It is all because Leonardo has power and influence. If my family has more money than the Emersons Im hungry Summer couldnt continue this discussion with Eliza. Otherwise, she would have doubts about life. This was life. Power and wealth ruled. However, it was abnormal and unhealthy. When Summer and Eliza entered the restaurant, the crew had started ordering the dishes. Unfortunately, only two seats at Ambers table were unupied. Summer and Eliza exchanged nces and saw helplessness in each others eyes. Afterwards, they walked straight towards Ambers table, where the producers and directors were sitting with Amber. One of the directors saw them and hastily said, Eliza and Summer havee. Sit here please. Chapter 706 Philanthropists As the chief producer, Eliza was well respected in the crew, and the directors treated her kindly and politely. After they sat down, everyone at the dining table greeted Eliza. Summer felt she was ignored intentionally. She didnt know them, so she let it slide. She took out her phone to y games, no longer caring about the ongoing conversation. Amber, on the other hand, was popr here. And it was obvious she was enjoying the attention. To be exact, she was already used to this. She has grown up to be arrogant as a spoiled rich girl, admired and doted on. Naturally, she never thought she would be treated otherwise here. Amber was having a good time until she spotted Summer killing time on her phone without flicking her a nce. Although she didnt want to admit it, she felt defeated when Leonardo chose Summer. She wanted to turn the tide and bruise Summers ego. She wished Summer wouldnt have one moment of peace. Then, someone asked Amber about Leonardo. May I ask if Mr. Emerson has been busy? Can he grace the set when he has the time? Amber smiled and said slowly, He is upied. But I believe he woulde soon since Im here. Excellent. Please inform us when he does, so we can wee him properly. Amber looked indifferent. He invested the show because he believed you could do a good job. Although the scriptwriter is a newbie, you guys have much experience in the field. So, I think this is going to work. Everyone present knew Summer was Leonardos ex-wife. Even though Amber did not bring up her name, she said scriptwriter, who was actually Summer. Like shark smelling blood, they all turned to look at Summer. Summer was still ying the game with her head low, not aware of what was going on. A fake smile on her face, Amber gritted her teeth. No matter what she said, Summer didnt seem to care, which was getting under her skin. Amber was frustrated instead of pleased. She felt like Summer wasnt taking her seriously. The others felt the same and awkwardly changed the subject. Summer was focused on the game, and Eliza nudged her. Summer turned to look at her and signaled for her to speak what was on her mind. Eliza took out her phone and sent a message to Summer, telling her what had happened just now. Youve got balls! You just ignored Amber. Arent you afraid Leonardo would give you a hard time when hees? Summer read the message. She replied after finishing the game, If Leonardo does that, I will be so lucky to have ended things with him. Her tone wasden with irony. Eliza quickly replied, Thats the spirit! Summer asked, Then can I get more profit for that? Eliza texted, The chat is over. Then she put away her phone and sat upright without looking at Summer. Summer mumbled, Profiteer. The dishes were being served, and everyone was ready to eat, including Summer. However, she had eaten on the ne, so she wasnt hungry and took her time to savor the delicacy. Feeling full, she put down her chopsticks and said, Im good. You guys enjoy yourselves. Actually, most of them had eaten their lunch on the airne. The crew would be satisfied with having three meals a day on time, so no one was being picky.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. However, because Amber wasnt done, no one put down his chopsticks except Summer. Summer knew they were buttering Amber up and threw them a smile of ridicule when she left. They were genuflecting to Amber like she was a queen. It was the wrong attitude to make a good show. Summer believed it was the real work that counted. Eliza also felt embarrassed. After all, these people worked for her, and they were behaving like a bunch of weenies. What did it say about her? Eliza plunked her chopsticks on the table and read them the riot act, You eat like snails. Why dont we eat all day instead of shooting? Have you ever thought about how much it costs us just by staying here? Yet you waste it on a stupid meal. Are our investors phnthropists? As soon as she finished speaking, someone put down his chopsticks and went out, and the rest started to gobble down. Eliza did not mention Amber, but it felt like she meant it was Ambers fault. Amber slowly put down her chopsticks and smiled, Ms. Austin, I am afraid I disagree. A man has to get his belly full before working. Eliza smiled obsequiously, Miss Rachel, please dont trouble yourself with them. I have to run a tight ship to discipline these ckers. We are so honored to have Mr. Emersons investment. I am determined to not waste any of his money to show my utmost respect to him. What Eliza said made sense, so Amber smothered her displeasure. Amber stirred the soup in her bowl and forced a smile. You are right. Eliza beamed at her and added, Miss Rachel, enjoy your meal. A car will be waiting for you. Im good, too, so please excuse me. See you soon. See you, Amber replied mechanically, clutching the spoon. The moment Eliza turned around, Ambers face turned cold. The rest of the crew members left with Eliza. So, Amber was alone with the driver Eliza arranged for her. The driver was Novias fan. Therefore, he wasnt happy to be left behind. Amber lost her appetite and took out her phone to call Leonardo. Leonardo did not answer it. The call ended by itself. Amber got even madder. She kept calling him. And after seven or eight tries, he finally answered. What is it? He sounded impersonal. Eliza had pissed her off, and Leonardo had refused to answer the phone, so Amber was on the verge of snapping. She suppressed her anger while asking him, What are you doing? Why dont you answer the phone? Leonardo replied coldly and briefly, I am working. Chapter 707 He Was Never a Pushover Leonardos nonchnce enraged Amber. She finally lost it and ranted, Cant you tell Im upset? After a moment of silence, he asked, Whats wrong? Summer has been a pain in my ass. She and Eliza have ganged up against me! Amber felt those women were on the same side, and Summer must have asked Eliza to say that balderdash. She didnt know Summer had no interest in her. Is that so? His voice was still indifferent, and it sounded like he didnt care about her at all. Just as Amber was about to question him, he added, Ille to see you on the set when I wrap things up. Amber was prickled with excitement and said softly, Alright. Leonardo said, Then I will be back to my work. Amber felt much better knowing he woulde for her. She was almost certain he no longer had feelings for Summer after what had happened in the restaurant. After all, how could he care about a mediocre woman like Summer when he was with her? However, there was one thing that had been disturbing her. She was 30 years old and no longer innocent, so she knew the secret between men and women. Unfortunately, they had never done it since they got together. Not to mention that, they hadnt even kissed. She had tried to kiss him when he wasnt paying attention, but he skillfully dodged it as if he didnt want it. Every time, he would say, Lets take things slow. But they were already in their thirties, so what was the point of being slow? If Leonardo hadnt been doting on her without showing any interest in Summer, she would have doubted whether Leonardo really loved her. Even his investment in Lost City 2 was Ambers idea. The investment wouldnt benefit the Emerson Group, so Leonardo had rejected it, but in the end, he listened to her. The most important thing was Leonardo loved her. A man was no wiser than a woman in the heat of love. Amber was determined to be intimate with him when he came to the set. When Tim pushed open the door and entered Leonardos office, he saw he was on the phone with an impatient look. He could tell from the conversation it was Amber. He remembered Summer had asked him if Leonardo and Amber were happy together. He had rarely seen Leonardo and Amber talking on the phone, let alone to see them on a date. Now Leonardo looked aloof and distant while speaking to Amber over the phone. But there used to be love in his eyes when he did the same thing with Summer. Tim could leave after he put down the documents. But he chose to wait for Leonardo to finish the call before cing them before him. After Leonardo hung up the phone, he threw it aside and didnt even look at it. Tim couldnt help but doubt if Leonardo and Amber got together because he liked her. Leonardo flipped through the documents and looked up to ask, Is there anything else? I want to ask you something, but it might not be proper for me to do so. Tim looked at him hesitantly. Leonardo looked away and replied, Maybe you shouldnt. However, Tim did not listen to him this time and asked anyway, Mr. Emerson, do you really like Miss Amber? Leonardo froze for a second before continuing to flip through the documents. Is that what you want to ask? His tone was cold and impersonal. Tim was no longer hesitant and said honestly, I dont think you are into her. I heard one would talk too much when he got older. I thought you were different after working for me for so long. I guess I was wrong. Leonardo didnt seem mad, so Tim had no fear. Mr. Emerson, are you with Miss Amber because you have to? Leonardo stopped flipping and closed the file with a clunk, looking up at him. One could get lost in the darkness and depth in Leonardos eyes. Tim knew he was angry and nodded slightly, but did not shut up as before, continuing, If you have a problem and are afraid Mrs. Emerson would be worried, you can tell me. Dont bottle things up. I have been working for you for almost ten years, and I know you trust me.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Leonardo was reserved and not a fan of sharing. From a different perspective, if Leonardos hands were tied, no one could be of help even if he asked for it. But no matter how powerful he was, he was still a man who needed to loosen up once in a while. What problem do you think I have? Who can force me? Leonardo sounded as confident as ever, as if no one could defeat him. Tim was confused. He sensed Leonardo wasnt into Amber. At the very least, he had never seen Leonardo call Amber. When Leonardo had been with Summer, if he missed her calls, he would call her back. On second thought, Leonardos words made sense. If he didnt want to be with Amber, who could make him do it? He was never a pushover. Tim dropped the matter and slightly lowered his head. I am being nosy, sorry. You can leave now, Leonardo said casually, looking at him. Before walking out of the room, Tim couldnt help but look back at him. Leonardo continued to read the documents like everything was fine, but his vibe was strong. No one could make him do things indeed. However, although he had asked Amber to be his girlfriend, it did not mean he liked her. As his assistant for so many years, Tim had a feeling there was something more to the story. Leonardo looked up when he heard the door close. Chapter 708 Are You Using Me? Leonardo nced at the door before reclining in the chair. His cold look faded, but his eyebrows were knitted,ced with annoyance. A problem? Leonardo sneered at himself and looked down, opening a drawer. There was only a framed picture of Summer, which used to be on his desk. He caressed it and muttered, I dont have any. After Summer and her group arrived at the hotel and put down their luggage, they held a meeting and made detailed arrangements for the next few days. The shooting began in three days. Eliza was a bit superstitious. Every time before it started, she would ask a soothsayer to tell its fortune, which was said to be costly. Summer didnt believe in that stuff but respected Elizas good intentions. At the end of the meeting, it was six oclock in the evening, which was time for dinner. The support staff ordered a seafood buffet, and everyone was heading to the restaurant. One must try seafood in a seaside city. It was a fancy restaurant. Although it was a buffet, it was expensive. Amber had been holding grudges against Eliza for being left alone in the dining room, so she did not show up this afternoon. After all, she was a sinecure here, so she would rather not attend a formal meeting. But she was asked to the buffet before the crew headed out. Im not going. I am having dinner with a friend, Amber replied. Eliza was d she wouldnte. Does she think she is still a college girl? What is that about? I feel so sick. Eliza and Summer walked together to the front door of the hotel, mocking Amber along the way. Summer did not enjoy speaking ill of people behind their backs. She knew Eliza, so she didnt find her annoying. The restaurant was not far from the hotel, so the crew walked over. Summer sauntered holding her purse, in thepany of Elizas trash talk. When crossing the road, Summer turned to look at her and asked, Do you dare to say this to Ambers face? Eliza stopped rambling and answered dispiritedly, No. Her boyfriend is our patron. It appears Leonardo treats her well. I dont have the guts to fall out with her! That had been bugging Eliza. If it hadnt been for Leonardo, she wouldnt have been afraid of Amber. Even if Ambers father was an important politician, who had friends in high ces, things were far more intricate than the bad blood between two women. Everyone enjoyed the dinner without Amber. Apart from a small ident where Bowen almost got recognized, it was peachy. In the next few days, the crew got busy. The day before the shooting, they held another meeting. It was almost midnight when they returned to their rooms. Just as Summer was about to take a shower before turning in, she received a phone call from Eliza. Summer, lets go out for supper. It is 12:00 already. You want to have supper? Didnt you say you wanted to lose weight? It was weird Eliza asked her out for supper at this hour. You know, we will be crazy busy when the shooting begins. Weve been here for three days, but I havent got to speak to my boyfriend Elizas boyfriend was Bowen. Are you using me to have a date with him? Eliza was afraid they would get photographed by paparazzi, so she was asking Summer to cover for them. Even if they did get caught, Eliza could say the three of them were only friends. We are friends, please, Eliza pleaded her in a funny tone. Eliza was nice to Summer, and Bowen was a good man, so Summer had no reason to refuse her. Alright, wait for me to change. Eliza was d she agreed and said, Yes! I aming to get you! As soon as Summer was ready, the doorbell rang. Summer smoothed her hair and opened the door with her purse in her hand. Eliza was outside the door. Lets go! Eliza was wearing a beautiful dress, with delicate makeup. Summer looked down at her trousers and realized women did pay more attention to their look in love. Eliza held her arm as they walked out of the building. What do you have in mind? Summer was not used to the intimacy with Eliza and tried to pull her arm out, saying, Your call. Eliza did not let her go but tightened her grip. She even suggested with a smile, How about hotpot? Shouldnt you ask what Bowen wants? Summer had to let Eliza hold her like this. Eliza smiled sweetly, He isnt picky. You decide. Summer couldnt help but nce at her. After all, Eliza was rarely this meek. When they left the elevator, they met some crew members who had just done shopping in the lobby. Eliza, going out? Eliza smiled, I am having supper with our screenwriter. Want toe? She was lying through her teeth. Noticing Eliza and Summer were close and expecting their fun time, they said thoughtfully, No, were not hungry yet. Besides, Eliza wasnt sincerely asking them to go. After leaving the hotel, Summer asked Eliza, Where is he? We are taking a taxi to a food za. Eliza hailed a cab and signaled Summer to get in. When they arrived at the food za, they saw Bowen. Bowen was tall and eye-catching. There was a unique aura about him. They walked to him. Bowen nced at Eliza first and then Summer before asking, Hotpot, is it? Bowen was so polite, so Summer agreed, Alright. They entered a hotpot restaurant nearby.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Although Summer was also a celebrity who became a trending topic frequently, not everyone had that much free time to sniff around other peoples lives. Therefore, they werent recognized here. However, they looked different from most people, so they drew a lot of attention. Summer picked up the clues and suggested, Lets go to a private room. They found one, and Eliza sat beside Bowen. Whispering to each other, they seemed close but did not act too intimately. Summer sat opposite them and quietly stirred the sauce. She began to regret agreeing to Elizas request. She felt like a third wheel now. Chapter 709 Is She Arrogant? Bowen was a considerate person. He just whispered something to Eliza. After the dishes were served, he stopped talking to Eliza and started chatting with Summer instead. He humbly asked a few questions about the characters in the script. After talking for a while, the ice was broken. As Eliza became happier, she suggested drinking some beer. Summer only drank with Jessica before. So, she refused, I dont drink. Come on. Have a drink. As Eliza spoke, she asked the waiter to bring some beer over. Bowen reached out to cover the cup and said in a low voice, Dont drink too much. There will be an opening ceremony tomorrow. I know. Eliza nodded and started pouring the beer. Summer didnt drink, and Eliza didnt force her. After they finished supper and walked out of the restaurant, Eliza staggered and almost fell. Fortunately, Bowen quickly supported her and frowned, saying, Are you drunk? I just drank two cups Eliza raised her head and stretched out her hand in a daze, wanting to hold up two fingers, but failed. Probably because the alcohol content was too high. She was usually a good drinker. Bowen supported Eliza and frowned slightly. To be on the safe side, Summer took Eliza and walked away from Bowen. Although Eliza was a little drunk, she still retained a trace of consciousness. When Summer sent Eliza back to her room, Eliza was already a little sober. She sat on the bed and asked confusedly, Wheres my phone? Your phone? Summer searched for a while but couldnt find it. She remembered when they came out, Elizas belongings were in Bowens hands. Bowen has your phone, right? Elizas response was a little slow after drinking. She was in a daze for a while and said, Ill go get it. After she finished speaking, she stood up and walked towards the door. If she went out like this, she would definitely go to knock on Bowens door. Summer directly pulled Eliza back onto the sofa. Eliza wanted to stand up again, but Summer grasped her arm tightly. If you dont want to see some gossip headlines tomorrow, just wait here. Ill go get it for you! As expected, Eliza calmed down the moment she heard the words gossip headlines. She weakly grabbed Summers hand, saying, Then help me get my Summer was not used to Elizas weak look as a little rabbit at all. She pulled out her hand and said, Then Ill go get it for you. Wait here. When she went out and closed the door, she saw Eliza staring at her. Summer couldnt help butugh because her eyes were simr to Rosies somehow. Bowen watched as Eliza and Summer got on the taxi before taking a taxi back, so he arrived home a littlete.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. When Summer knocked on the door, Bowen had just returned. He just called Eliza and discovered that Elizas phone was with him. Just as he was thinking about how to deliver it to Eliza, he heard someone knocking on the door. Who is it? Bowen walked to the door and asked. Summer replied, Its me, Summer. Then Bowen opened the door. When Summer saw Bowen, she said directly, Im here to get Elizas phone. Please wait for a minute. After Bowen finished speaking, he turned around and returned to his room to get the phone. When he handed it to Summer, Bowen asked her, Is she alright? He was naturally worried about Eliza. Shes fine. Dont worry. Summer did not stay any longer and said, Goodbye. After she turned around, Bowen closed the door. Summer took a few steps forward and was at the corner of the corridor, but she suddenly stopped. Just now, she seemed to have heard footsteps. Although the corridor was carpeted, she was sure she had heard the sound of footsteps. The next second, Amber walked over from the corner. She was wearing a ck dress, with slender heels on her feet and a bag in her hand. It seemed that she had just returned from outside. Summers clothes hadnt changed yet, and it looked that she had just returned from outside too. Summer stood still and looked at Amber. Amber crossed her arms and said in a mocking tone, Ms. Summer, how pretty you look! Are you going out or are you justing back? Summer chuckled softly and said casually, I cantpare to you, Miss Amber. If it were not for Leonardo here, seeing you dress like this, I almost thought you had just finished your date. Amber replied angrily, Leonardo doesnt want you anymore. Youre not living well, and you dont want us to live well either! Thats why you deliberately said this and maliciously nder me. If youre really living a good life, you wont be paranoid and think that I may threaten you. Thats why you always spare no efforts to fight me. Summer curled her lips slightly, and her eyes were filled with undisguised ridicule. Ambers expression suddenly turned gloomy, and her eyes revealed a trace of resentment as she stared at Summer. Neither of them spoke again. The corridor was so quiet that no sound could be heard at all. After a while, Amber chuckled and slowly walked forward. When she passed by Summer, Amber stopped and turned to look at Summer. She said in a contemptuous tone, Summer, sometimes, I really admire someone like you who have nothing, but can despise anything. However, sooner orter, you will pay the price for your ignorance and stupidity. After she finished speaking, she walked away. Summer thought about what Amber said. Amber was probably saying that she was arrogant? Was she arrogant? She just did not put Amber in his eyes. Summer turned around and saw that Amber had straightened her back and raised her chin proudly as she walked forward. Amber did have the ability to put on a high profile, but not everyone would buy this. After being dyed by Amber in the corridor for a while, Summer returned to Elizas room, and found that Eliza had already fallen asleep. Eliza, wake up. Summer reached out and gently pushed Eliza, intending to wake her up and ask her to take a shower before sleep. However, she rolled over and was in sound sleep again, showing no signs of waking up. Summer had no choice but to give up. She was already asleep anyway, so she could take a bath after she woke up tomorrow morning. Chapter 710 Mr. Emerson Is Here Elizas phone had a fingerprint lock. Summer thought for a moment and used Elizas finger to unlock her phone. She set an rm clock at 7 a. m. for her and recharged her phone before leaving. The next morning. When Summer was woken up by the rm clock, she did not want to get up at all. Yesterday, she was called out by Eliza for supper. After she managed to get Eliza back with great difficulty, she went to Bowens room to get Elizas phone. And when she came back, she met Amber in the corridor. After she returned to her room, she did not sleep much at all. She was tired fromck of sleep, but today, she had work to do. Work was always her priority. Summer got up and went to the bathroom to take a shower. Only then did she feel a little refreshed. Then she changed her clothes and put on her makeup. When she went out, she encountered two employees in other rooms. These two employees happened to be the ones she and Eliza metst night when they were out for supper. Summer had to get along with them all the time during the shooting of Lost City 2. Thinking of this, Summer took the initiative to say, Good morning. Good morning. They responded in a hurry and immediately left, whispering to each other. Summer felt a little puzzled, and at the same time, she had a bad premonition. After pondering for a moment, she went straight to Eliza. Just as she arrived at Elizas door, the door opened. Eliza had already finished washing up and walked out of the room in her casual clothes. When she saw Summer, she smiled warmly and said, Good morning. Summer couldnt help but take two steps back, replying, Good morning. Dont be so indifferent Eliza said as she walked towards her. Just stand there. Summer slightly turned her head away and stepped backwards. Eliza pursed her lips and smiled, saying, Summer, I used to think you were quite difficult to get along with, but I didnt expect you to be so considerate. You even set the rm clock for me. Summer finally understood why Eliza was so enthusiastic towards her. This doesnt worth mentioning since we are friends. Summer really did not think that this was something worth thanking. However, Eliza still looked very touched. After all, we are friends now! Just as she finished speaking, Elizas phone rang. Summer saw Elizas expression change drastically. She shouted, What? After a while, Eliza hung up the phone and looked straight at Summer. Whats wrong? Although Summers expression was calm, she already had a guess in her heart. Something must have happened, most likely rted to her. Elizas phone rang again. She looked down to her phone and did not speak to Summer. She stared at her phone for a while before handing it to Summer, saying, You were photographedst night.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Summer took the phone and saw that she had been photographed yesterday when she went to meet Bowen. Three shots in a row. The angles of these photos were a little strange, and it inexplicably looked like that Bowen opened the door to let her in. Those reporters were indeed skillful. These three photos were more than enough for the media to make up stories. Summer suddenly remembered that Eliza had already fallen asleep when she went to meet Bowen to bring her phone backst night. Then, would Eliza misunderstand her? She couldnt help but look up at Eliza. Why are you looking at me like this? Eliza sneered, Do you think I would suspect you and Bowen? Hell no! Elizas attitude made Summer feel relieved. Summer asked her, Were these photographed by reporters? Although the photos were indeed taken by reporters, this cant be schemed by them. Eliza analyzed. It cant be ourpetitor either. If so, he would have already released these photos and made up a story. Do you suspect the crew? After Summer finished asking, she remembered something. When I brought your phone back yesterday, I met Amber in the corridor! Eliza immediately said with certainty, It must be her! Before Summer could say anything, Elizas assistant came over and said, Eliza, Mr. Emerson is here! Leonardo? But he didnt say he wanted to attend the opening ceremony, Eliza said in surprise. Hees to see his girlfriend. It seems that he really misses his girl, Summer said mockingly. Eliza shrugged her shoulders. However, Leonardo was the sponsor. She could find an excuse not to please Amber, but she could not refuse to y up to Leonardo. Leonardo was someone she couldnt afford to provoke. Where is he now? Eliza asked her assistant. The assistant said, Hes waiting for you in the conference room. Eliza and Summer exchanged nces. As expected! Since Leonardo was waiting for Eliza in the conference room, it was very likely that he had also known about the photos. He had just arrived, but he had already known about the photos. Other than Amber, who else would tell him? No one on the crew was stupid. This kind of thing could be handled privately. It was foolish to let the sponsor know it. However, the photos were sent to the crew. Eliza, as the chief producer, had just received them. How did Amber know so quickly? Since Summer had met Amber in the corridorst night, it was almost certain that these photos were taken by Amber. In the conference room. When Summer entered, she saw Leonardo sitting in the front seat. Leonardo wore a ck shirt. His hair had probably just been trimmed, and he looked even more handsome. The seat he sat in was not directly opposite the door, so Summer could see him, but he could not see Summer. However, it was as if his eyes were above his head. He turned around and urately met Summers warm gaze. Summer looked at him for a second and hurriedly lowered her head. Even though Summer was determined to get rid of her feelings for him, Leonardos aura was too strong. When she looked into his eyes, she still felt scared. Summer lowered her head and sat on a chair that was far away from Leonardo. When she sat down, she felt that someone was looking at her. Summer raised her head and saw Amber sitting beside Leonardo. Today, Amber was well-dressed, and she did not look like a thirty-year-old woman at all. Her gaze towards Summer was filled with disdain and arrogance. Summer looked away coldly. Was this the price Amber meantst night? Chapter 711 The Best Drama of the Year Seeing Summer indifferent, Amber, who appeared to becent, immediately changed her look. Did she literally not care a pin for it? Could it be that she really gave up Leonardo? Amber turned to Leonardo, who was sitting back, staring at those three photos with his face void of emotion. She couldnt figure out what he was thinking. She leaned over and whispered, Leonardo. Leonardo shot her a say it nce. Amber was dissatisfied with his cold shoulder, but she soon relieved as she was the only one who could sit close to Leonardo. Anyway, he was a cold guy. As long as he loved her, everything else didnt matter. As the general producer, Eliza sat near Leonardo, too. Summer felt her phone vibrating as she observed her hand out of boredom. It was Eliza who sent her a message, Look at Amber. Hercent appearance really disgusts me! Its only because Leonardo backs her up! Shes simply a lunatic! She wants to drag my man into this for the sake of her own goal. Fortunately, she didnt send these photos out yet! Otherwise, Ill tear her apart! After they roughly figured out it was Amber who took the photos, Eliza really hated her. Back then, Eliza and Alisa chased Bowen at the same time. Later on, she finally managed to date with Bowen, and she really loved him. She didnt care if Amber was going to give Summer a hard time. But the photos she took would have an impact on Bowen, which did hit her bottom line. But Summer only replied with a calm down emoji. Amber put away her phone and shot Summer a mean look. Summer replied with a smile as Eliza snorted and turned away. Bowen walked in. Summer was sitting opposite the door. So, it seemed that she was smiling at Bowen. Leonardos eyes instantly turned cold as he caught sight of this. His eyes turned deeper as if there was a storm hidden within. Now, everyone was here. Leonardo took out the photos and said in a cold voice, The shooting have not started yet and the scandales first! Give me an exnation! The moment his voice came, the meeting room fell into an odd silence. He pped the three photos down on the board with a crisp sound. Everyone was as silent as a winter cicada, and no one dared to say anything. Its a misunderstanding, Eliza exined, its just a misunderstanding caused by camera angle. Mr. Emerson, you know those entertainment reporters. They always take some ambiguous pictures to attract the public attention. As she spoke, she took a deliberate nce at Amber. Amber squinted, and then replied with an indifferent look. Leonardo murmured, Camera angle? Yes. Eliza replied. Leonardo sneered. He questioned Eliza as his gazended on Summer. What if the scriptwriter didnt knock Bowens door? Then, how could it be photographed? I Eliza was lost for words. It was true that these photos were taken from with a special camera angle. But it was true as well that Summer knocked Bowens door. If she said the real reason, the rtionship between her and Bowen had to be made public. It wasnt that she didnt want to make it public, but it was not the right time now. She had discussed it with Bowen and nned to wait until Lost City 2 was finished. If they did it now, the public opinion was bound to go extreme. And it would have a negative impact on both the y and Bowen as an actor. Just as Eliza was in a dilemma, Summer stated, Mr. Emerson. Everyone turned his gaze to Summer. It was widely known that Summer was Leonardos ex-wife. President of the Emerson group, his ex-wife and his girlfriend were all present here. What a drama! It was rare to witness the best drama of the year. Everyone kept silent, waiting for what would happen next. Leonardo turned to Summer as well. She was about to going out and only wore a simple white t-shirt in view of the hot weather. But with her long ck hair scattered over her shoulders, she appeared to be extremely beautiful and outstanding as she sat there calmly. Even the actresses nearby suffered an eclipse. Mr. Emerson kept calling it a scandal. But I just knocked the door. Why does Mr. Emerson think it is a scandal? Everyone present sucked in a cold breath. Summer was literally questioning Leonardo! Eliza couldnt help but worry for Summer. If it wasnt convenient, she would have sent a message to persuade Summer to calm down. She still wanted to work for Lost City 2, and she didnt want to offend Leonardo. Then, Madam, please tell me, why did you knock on a mans doorte at night? It was hard to figure out what Leonardo was thinking. But he sounded that he was serious and really wondered the reason. Madam? Summer curled up her lips and put on a scornful smile, If Mr. Emerson is curious, Im pleased to knock on your door tonight. Then, you will know it. Except Leonardo, whose look was still cold, everyone changed his expression. Summer was flirting with Leonardo in public? Amber couldnt stand it and immediately spat, Summer, you are so shameless! Im shameless? Then, what about Mr. Emerson? You just let him give a one-sided statement about me so indiscriminately and irresponsibly? Summer fixed her eyes on Amber, her eyes as bright as torches. She was not going to submit, and she stated loudly. Summer looked confident and firm, her powerful vibe being sent forth. Even Amber was shocked at her aura! How could Summer, a woman who was abandoned, got so much power?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Amber knew that since she had stood up, she must shut Summer up like a m or count on Leonardo for his offering a step back. Otherwise, she would be a joke. Amber sneered, If you are innocent, how could there be such photos? How do you know these photos are real? What if they are processed by Photoshop? Summer was stating seriously. If Eliza hadnt seen the photos, she might have believed her words. Amber was wondering what a wonderful excuse Summer had got. Hearing her words, a confident smile touched her mouth. Chapter 712 Don’t Think I Am Unaware What is Miss Amberughing at? Summer appeared to be calm. Not a trace of panic could be founded across her face. Its usual in the entertainment circle, right? In Ambers eyes, Summer was making dying kicks. How could it be photographed if no one saw it? Miss Amber, you didnt see it with your own eyes. So, why do you think the photographer saw it with his eyes? Summer quickly retorted before the sound of Ambers voice had died away. Summer was stating in a faint tone and her words seemed so gentle. But everyone could tell that she was aiming at Amber. The crew of Lost City 2 was that of Lost City. They had contacted with Summer and knew she was kind. It was rare to see her being so sharp. Not to mention, she was questioning Amber in the face of Leonardo. Amber suddenly realized that she had somewhat got ahead of herself. She felt a little guilty. She took a nce at Leonardo. But he was sitting back at leisure, with no intention to defend her. Amber was annoyed, but she had no way to criticize him. Actually, she didnt dare even when they were alone. Amber managed to remain calm, Ms. Summer, no wonder you are a scriptwriter. You really have a glib tongue. Summer wore a smile, Actually, it is easy to solve it. Why not check the surveince video? Ambers look instantly changed. Summer fixed her eyes on Amber and naturally got her reaction. Now, she was surer that Amber was the one who took these photos. The photos she took were so ambiguous that she would doubtlessly delete the surveince. She thought that no one could testify if Summer entered into Bowens room when she deleted the surveince video. But Summer led the focus back to the authenticity of the photos. Then, it would be suspicious since the surveince video was deleted. The air in the meeting room seemed to have frozen. Everyone held their breath and didnt dare to speak. You Amber chuckled out of extreme anger. Enough! Leonardo interrupted her. His voice was not loud, but it carried a powerful aura. Thats enough. Leonardo turned to Eliza, Ms. Austin, I hope Lost City 2 could be a y of high quality. I see. Eliza turned to be serious. I heard you are going to start shooting today. Then, why are you still sitting here? Leonardo looked around and said with a cold voice. Lets go. Eliza stood up, gave the order and took the lead. The others followed behind one after another. Summer was thest one to leave the conference. She took a nce at Leonardo and Amber before she walked out of the meeting room. Amber got angry at Leonardo the moment everyone was out. What did you mean? Why didnt you say something for me! You just looked on in front of so many people! Do you really care about me? Leonardo remained silent. He didnt even look at Amber as his slender fingers tapped on the board. He turned a deaf ear to Ambers words. Amber was enraged. She reached to his arm and wanted Leonardo to face her. Finally, Leonardo got agitated and waved her hand away. He suddenly stood up, coldly looking down at her. His gaze was icy cold with no emotion at all. Leonardos look scared Amber. She couldnt help but recall the three years when Leonardo lost his memory and forgot Summer. She had spent so much effort but still failed to seduce him. For a time, she actually had the illusion that Leonardo had not fallen in love with her during those years. He didnt love her and would never love her. However, thinking of what happened recently, she was doubtful again. She thought Leonardo still cared about her. Anyway, she was confident of her own charm. After a while, Leonardo said in a deep voice, Amber! Amber immediately looked up, a trace of panic shing through her eyes. Leonardos eyes were cold. There seemed to be a sh of anger in the depths of his eyes, but it disappeared in such an instant that it was difficult to detect it. Dont think Im unaware of what you did. Leonardo squinted and stared at Amber, I thought you were different. I thought you were a wise woman. But you were so mean. You always aimed at Summer. His disappointment and ridicule were easy to tell. No, Leonardo, listen to me Amber hurried to grab his arm. Reflect on yourself. I still have a video conference. Leonardo shook her hand off. Then, he left without looking back. The opening ceremony began at half past ten in the morning, and ended at 1 p. m. There was some shooting in the afternoon, so they just had packed lunch on the spot. After running lines with actors, Summer had no work while filming. Because of a certain prop, an act had been repeated for many times. The director asked them to take a rest and refresh themselves. Summer got up and went to the bathroom. There was only a public bathroom. When she walked out, someone covered her mouth and quickly pulled her into a room. That person was so strong that Summer had no chance to escape or even call for help. It was dark in the room as the light was off. And Summer was pressed against the door. The mans hot chest pressed down on hers as he gasped, and he seemed to be excited.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Summer did not dare to say anything. However, after a few seconds, she calmed down and recognized the familiar scent of the man. So what? Mr. Emerson is going to vent the anger for your girlfriend? Or does Mr. Emerson fall in love with his ex-wife again? She chuckled, her voice carrying a trace of coldness. Summer deliberately raised her head and leaned closer to the mans face. Thus, her breath was sent forth to his chin. She gradually got used to the dim light and saw the outline of the man. Yes, it was Leonardo. He was still pressing on her tightly. He did not move further, nor did he take a step back. Instead, he asked her in a deep voice, Why did you knock on Bowens door? Summer suppressed the panic and managed to be calm. She put on a meaningful smile, Weve discussed this before. Tonight, Ill knock on your door. Then, you will know it. Chapter 713 Leonardo, You Are a Heartless Bastard! Summer Jarrett! Leonardo called her name in a threatening way. It was as if he was going to do something if Summer kept talking to him like that. Summer was extremely impatient now. She did not want to know what Leonardo was thinking, nor did she want to figure out why he had suddenlye to her and kept asking questions about what had happenedst night. She suspected that Leonardo had been with Amber for some unspeakable reason, but Leonardo had made it hard for her to believe. Summer had always been faithful to him, even though she had to put up with the coldness of Leonardo, who had already changed when Leonardo had made her go to the restaurant. After what had happened at the restaurant, Summers love for Leonardo finally began to fade. But now, Leonardo had blocked her way and kept asking her aboutst night. Thinking of this, Summer sounded even calmer. What does it have to do with you, Mr. Emerson? Im just an irrelevant person, why do you even care about me?Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! She remembered everything Leonardo had said. He said that she was an irrelevant person to him. In that way, her affairs were also irrelevant to him. Leonardo still maintained the posture, but the rise and fall of his chest showed the swings of his mood. However, he only said, You got a smart mouth. He sounded not as cold as usual, but somewhat pampering. Summer seemed to be stimted by his tone and began to struggle violently. Let go of me! Her voice was trembling, and it was extremely cold, not as calm as before. However, Leonardo chuckled, Answer my question and Ill let you go. Summer waspletely enraged by him. But she could not get away no matter how hard she had struggled. She raised her hand, but it was grabbed by Leonardo again. Helplessness and panic surged up in her heart. Summer tried her best to calm down, but she couldnt. She hysterically shouted, Leonardo, weve broken up! What do you want from me? She could tell that Leonardo stiffened for a moment. But she continued anyway. Logan humiliated me in front of you, but you didnt care at all. When he stopped my car halfway and made me so helpless, you were hugging Amber. When the Emerson Group caught fire, you left me behind. In order to please Amber, you lied to me and made me go to the restaurant So what are you doing now? Do you think you can do anything to me just because I cant resist you? Summer suddenly burst intoughter. Then, she sneered and said, Leonardo, you are a heartless bastard! They stood close, but it was difficult for them to see each others expressions clearly. The bad light caused a limited vision, which just made her other senses sharper than usual. Summer found it oppressive in the room, and this feeling came from the man in front of her. It fell into silence in the room. After a long time, Summer began to feel a sore back when Elizas voice came from outside, Has anyone seen the scriptwriter? Nope. Thats weird. Where did she go Only then did Leonardo let go of Summer. Summer quickly pushed Leonardo away. However, maybe it was because that she had been standing in the corner for too long, her feet were a little stiff. When she pushed Leonardo away, she did not get to use much strength, and she fell. However, she was caught by Leonardo before falling onto the ground. His slender and powerful arms tightly wrapped around her waist, holding her in his arms. Summer heard his low, ghostly voice, You hate me now, dont you? His low, deep voice sounded cold and unrealistic. Well, Before Summer could reply, he sneered and pushed Summer away, you can leave now. As he spoke, Leonardo kept taking steps back, as if he didnt want to touch Summer at all. It was strange, but Summer was not in the mood to guess why. She had always failed to guess what Leonardos thoughts. Leonardo was right. She did hate him at that very moment. Why? Summer could not tell. She turned around and walked to the door. Just as she was about to open it, she heard a knock on the door, Leonardo, are you there? Summer was surprised and froze. She recognized that it was Ambers voice. She held the door handle. For a moment, she really wanted to open the door to show Amber that her boyfriend had been with her. However, Summer managed to restrain that thought. She didnt want give up her dignity and lower herself to argue with Amber for Leonardo. Loss of love could only make people sad, but maintaining dignity could make people live on in a better way. She stood by the door still. Amber called but no one answered, so she left. It fell silent again. After confirming that there was no one outside, Summer directly opened the door and went out. There was no one outside indeed. When she closed the door, she inadvertently looked into the room. The furnishings in the room made it look like a temporary lounge. Leonardo stood with his back to her, straight and lonely. Summers face was as cold as frost, and she mmed the door and left. It became dark inside the room. Leonardo raised his hand slightly and then put it down, muttering, Hate Summer soon met Eliza. Eliza finally felt rxed, Where have you been? Ive been looking for you but you were nowhere, and your phone is still at my assistants! Oh, for gods sake! I was worried about you! I didnt feel well, so I went to the bathroom. Summers face was deathly pale as she felt dejected. She could not even force a smile. Eliza also noticed that Summer didnt look alright. She asked worriedly, You dont look well. Do you need to go to the hospital? Its fine. Ill just go back and take a rest. Maybe its because I have not been ustomed to the environment. That wasme, and she knew. She had been here for several days, and if she felt unustomed to the environment, it should have happened in the first couple of days. However, Eliza believed her anyway, Then let the driver send you back to the hotel. Anyway, itll be fine without you here. Alright. Summer did not refuse. She did feel unwell and it was not suitable for her to stay here any longer. Eliza apanied Summer to the car. When passing by a shooting site, they saw Amber and Leonardo standing at the side. Amber was carefully asking Leonardo, Leonardo, I knocked on the door of the lounge just now. Why didnt you open the door? Did you fall asleep? Leonardo said with a cold face, Yes. Chapter 714 What a Mess! Hearing what Leonardo and Amber were talking about, Summer sneered. And when she raised her head, she pretended not to hear anything and directly walked past them. She didnt stop for a moment. Only then did Amber see Summer. She was surprised and subconsciously turned to look at Leonardo. But Leonardo was looking in another direction, his expression slightly solemn, as if he was pondering over something.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Thinking of what had happened in the meeting room this morning, Amber had a strange feeling. Somehow, she muttered to herself, Why did Summer leave before the show was over? She said casually, but as she spoke, she was paying close attention to Leonardos expression secretly. However, Leonardo didnt move at all, nor did he even look at her. Amber got angry when Leonardo suddenly turned to look at her. He saw the anger on her face and looked at her with a faint smile in a mocking way. Then, Leonardo said in a cold voice, Do you remember what you said when you asked me to invest in Lost City 2? Amber was surprised, and then hurriedly said, Yes, I do. She said that she only wanted to win Summer for once, and she had promised it would definitely not dy the shooting of Lost City 2. Thinking of this, Ambers expression changed. She had only said so to make Leonardo like her. However, when Leonardo had mentioned this, it was obvious that he meant something else, like ridicule or me. Good. Leonardo looked at her calmly and turned his head away. Tim had arrived and was hurriedly walking towards Leonardo. Mr. Emerson. Is everything ready? Tim nodded and replied, Yes, sir. Leonardopletely ignored Amber and directly left. Leonardo! Amber called him from behind. Leonardo didnt seem to have heard it and kept walking. However, Tim handed an invitation letter to Amber. He said seriously to Amber, Mr. Emerson is going to attend a charity party tonight and he wants you to go with him. And Mr. Emerson has something to deal with now. Please excuse us, Miss Amber. Amber was surprised to see the gilded invitation letter, and then she was delighted, Did Leonardo ask you to give it to me? Of course. Tim was indifferent without showing much respect, as if he was only dealing with a business affair. Amber took the invitation and smiled. I see. Thank you, Assistant Tim. Tim nodded, then turned around and left to catch up with Leonardo. Amber held the invitation letter and looked in the direction where Leonardo had gone. She could still vaguely see him. She chuckled, thinking that Leonardo still cared about her and he was just a little angry. Otherwise, he wouldnt have let her apany him to the party. All the bad emotions of the day had been relieved at this moment. Summer returned to the hotel, took a shower, andy on the bed. However, she couldnt fall asleep anyway. Closing her eyes, she could still feel Leonardos heavy breathing by her ears. Somehow everything that had happened in the lounge kept shing back in her mind. What exactly was Leonardo doing? For a moment, she did have felt a hatred for Leonardo. However, when she recalled Leonardos experiences in his childhood and the things they had been through together, she harbored a moreplicated feeling towards Leonardo. Her love for Leonardo was not pure anymore, nor was the hatred. It was soplex and heavy that even she could not figure it out herself. Summer sighed and called the waiter for a bottle of wine. The waiter quickly brought the wine over and went into the room to prepare the wine for her. Summer refused, Its OK. Ill open it myself. The waiter went out. Summer opened the wine, poured it into the goblet and raised her head to drink it in one shot. However, she drank so quickly that most of the wine spilled out and she almost choked herself. Summer coughed with tears,ughed self-deprecatingly and then continued to drink. She felt bitter and med it on the wine. Usually, she was a drinker and had to drink a lot to get drunk. But she drank too quickly today and felt dizzy soon. She leaned against the bed, feeling the world spinning. Not long after, she tilted her head and fell asleep. Just as she fell asleep, there was a knock on the door. The knock was very rhythmic, showing the patience and probing of the person. However, Summer had already fallen asleep because of the alcohol. It was impossible for her to hear the knocks on the door, let alone open the door. After a while, someone unlocked the door with a door card. Then a tall man walked in. After Leonardo entered, he gently closed the door and slowly walked to the bed. Summer had been sitting on the carpet drinking, so she was sleeping, leaning against the edge of the bed. Her face was pale, and even when she had fallen asleep, she still looked unhappy. Leonardo stood in front of the bed, looking at her for a moment and reached out to take the goblet from Summers hand. Then he made the bed, lifted her up from the floor and put her down on the bed before covering the quilt for her. Summer felt uneasy even in her sleep. She frowned and murmured, Leonardo Leonardo froze for a moment. He bent down to kiss lightly on her forehead, and then reached out to stroke her long hair. Summer finally stopped frowning, and she even subconsciously rubbed her head on Leonardos big hand. Leonardo stiffened somehow, and his expression softened. He kissed her on the forehead again and then kept staring at Summer. It had been a long time since he had been able to take a good look at her. The opportunity was rare. After a while, Leonardo stood up, took the air conditioning remote control at the bedside, and adjusted the appropriate temperature. After he put the remote control back, Leonardo paused for a moment before straightening up and walking out. At the door, he saw Summers shoes scattered on the floor. That was because Summer entered the door with a bad mood and kicked them away after taking off the shoes. Leonardo squatted down to put her shoes in ce. However, just as he opened the door and before he could even turn around to look at Summer, he heard Tim say, Mr. Emerson. Tim stood outside the door with a calm expression. It was obvious that he had been waiting for a while. However, Leonardo did note with him. Tim was looking for him. Chapter 715 Getting Caught Leonardo squinted at Tim with cold eyes while closing the door of Summers room in a gentle way. Then he spoke at a slow speed, Very well. You are following me. Leonardo looked at Tim with a faint smile as if he wereplimenting Tim. Tim knew that Leonardo was not praising him. For Leonardo, it was a sign of anger. However, Tim could feel that instead of being furious, Leonardo was calm and rxed. It was obvious that Leonardo was not surprised by Tims following. Tim felt guilty. Looking at Leonardos calm face, he even panicked and broke out into a cold sweat. He didnt know what to say, so he said in a nervous voice, Mr. Emerson. Well talk in my room. Leonardo shed Tim a look, walking slowly towards his room. Tim wiped the sweat off his forehead and followed behind Leonardo. When Leonardo asked Summer to leave, Tim was the one who sent the message. Tim thought that it was only an argument, but what Leonardo had done was weird. Leonardo treated Summer well. Even if it was a big argument, Leonardo would leave himself rather than drive Summer away. Tim was right. After that, Leonardo did not have the slightest intention of getting reconciled with Summer. Instead, Leonardo went together with Amber. However, Tim didnt dare to ask too much about Leonardos rtionships. Tim hadnt thought about it until Summer came talking to him. Leonardo had spent most of his time with Tim, and Tim knew everything about Leonardos schedule. Leonardo had given him an assignment that he had to fulfill outside the hotel. However, the task was insignificant and unnecessary. So, he realized that Leonardo was sending him away. At the elevator door, he decided to turn back. And he didnt expect to see Leonardo entering Summers room. Although it was hard to read Leonardos mind, everyone could see what kind of person he was. He was not a person who would be bewitched by beauties or romantically involved with more than one woman. He entered Summers room for a sound reason. After ruling out all the possibilities, the one left would be the truth. That wasCLeonardo didnt want to break up with Summer. And he didnt want Summer to leave or be cruel to Summer. Thinking slowed Tim down. When he felt that Leonardo stopped walking, he raised his head and found that Leonardo was staring at him with impatience. Tim stepped up his pace, and entered the room after Leonardo. Taking a cigarette on the table and lighting it, Leonardo asked Tim, Did Summer talk to you? Yes. Tim was a little unhappy, You were the one who got caught, not me. Taking a puff at the cigarette and flicking ash, Leonardo asked in a casual voice, What did she say? She asked if you were happy with Miss Amber. As Tim spoke, he stole a nce at Leonardo. Leonardo kept his chin up, puffing smoke from his mouth. Tim couldnt see Leonardos face clearly under a cloud of smoke. Tim didnt know what Leonardo was thinking, but he was sure that Leonardo still loved Summer and he did not fall in love with Amber. Tim knew what it was like to love someone. He felt that Leonardo was plotting something and had made up his mind to do it alone. For so many years, he believed he was deeply trusted by Leonardo. However, Leonardo did not disclose any information to him this time. If Summer hadnt reminded him that something went wrong, he would still be in a confused state. But this time, Leonardo did not tell Tim his n, nor did he tell Carl. And the way Leonardo behaved towards Summer was ruthless. They quieted down, and Leonardo wasnt as angry as Tim had imagined. After a while, Leonardo let out a shortugh. Thisughter didnt sound arrogant or confident. Instead, it revealed a hint of sadness. Seeing Leonardo like this, Tim was upset, Mr. Emerson, what are you hiding from me? You can tell me. You dont have to go through it on your own. Dont you trust me? Beyond Tims expectation, Leonardo just said one word, Yes. Tim was tongue-tied. He tried to recall what he did wrong in the past ten years when he worked for Leonardo. Summer is not easy to fool. If you know the truth, she will find a way to dig it out from you. Something came to Leonardos mind, so there was a hint of smile in his eyes when he said the second half of the sentence. Mr. Emerson, I Tim was embarrassed. Leonardo made a sound when Tim was about to defend himself, which reminded Tim that Summer had once got information out of him. Then, he felt too ashamed to say anything. Leonardo extinguished the cigarette butt in his hand, Its fine now. His efforts had paid off. Summer had epted the fact that they broke up. Since Leonardo could fool the most stubborn person, which was Summer, others would believe that he did not love Summer. What on earth do you want to do, Mr. Emerson? Tim asked. Hearing this, Leonardo said in a gloomy voice and with cold eyes, Everythings in ce and ready to go. Summer was awakened by the knocks on the door. It was evening, and the curtains were not drawn. The room was not dark. There was dim light creeping through the windows.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Summers mind went nk for a moment before she recalled what had happened. She was in the hotel now, and she had fallen asleep after drinking some wine. Sitting up on the bed and ncing at the bottle on the floor, she was a little puzzled, I was drinking on the floor? Then why was I lying in bed? Did I go back to bed after getting drunk? The knocks became increasingly urgent, so Summer had to stop thinking and got up to open the door. And she also turned on the light in the room. As soon as she opened the door, she saw Elizas anxious face. Seeing Summer, Eliza said right away, I called you countless times and no one answered. Whats happened? I drank some wine and fell asleep, so I didnt hear you. Summer smiled apologetically and opened the door wider to let Eliza in. Eliza also smelled the wine on Summer. She frowned and was about to scold Summer. Then, she remembered that Summer had run into Leonardo this morning. Believing that Summer drank the wine because she was in a bad mood, Eliza didnt say anything harsh. Chapter 716 He Looked Like a Cunning Fox Then, Eliza entered the room and saw the empty bottle on the ground. She said in surprise, Did you drink the entire bottle?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Yes. Summer nodded. She pointed at the crimson stain on the carpet and said to Eliza, It spilled a little. Compared to the entire bottle, the spill was nothing. Eliza was shocked. She had taken Summer to many parties, but most times, Summer did not drink much or refused to drink. She picked up the empty bottle and shook it. Then, she ced it on the table and looked at Summer, You drank a lot! Eliza seemed to read Summers mind. Summer felt embarrassed, running a hand through her hair, Yes Eliza rolled her eyes, grabbed Summers arm, and pushed her into the bathroom, You smell. Take a shower, and Ill take you to a party. What party? Summer sniffed at herself. She had drunk the wine, so she didnt smell anything. A charity party. And it will begin soon. Eliza waved her hand with impatience, Hurry up. A charity party? Instead of refusing, Summer took a shower obediently. She had brought a gown, so all she needed was a new hairstyle. There was not enough time, so Eliza decided that she would do Summers hair. You know how to do my hair? Summer was surprised. I can do everything. I even know how to edit movies. Eliza patted her head, signaling her not to move, Unexpected things happen when you are making movies. I have to be prepared. Summer teased Eliza, You are a versatile person. Of course. Im outstanding. Instead of showing modesty, Eliza epted Summers praise. The party was held downtown, and it was an hours drive. By the time they arrived, the party had already begun. A lot of people had entered the hall before they did. As soon as Summer entered, she saw Leonardo standing in the middle of the crowd and Amber holding his arm. Eliza pped her forehead and said, I forgot that they would alsoe. Its fine. I see him all the time. Its normal. Summer smiled brightly at Eliza. It was a smile from her heart, which was rare for Summer. So, Eliza didnt know what to say. In normal times, Summer didnt wear fancy clothes or make-up. She just put on some sunscreen. And she only dressed up for formal asions like tonights party. You you are right. Eliza stuttered. Then, she smiled, Youre beautiful. Are you sure you dont want to go into show business? A movie star can make more money and gain more fame than a screenwriter. I dont want fame. And I can earn enough money being a screenwriter. Summer was not an ambitious person. She was satisfied with her current work. Eliza shrugged and stopped talking. The people who came to the party were either couples or celebrities. There were few young women like Summer and Eliza who came together. The moment they entered the hall, they attracted the attention of many people. Before long, a man came over to chat with them. The man was dressed in a purple suit, but he didnt look vulgar. He was a dashing man with handsome features. Ladies, Ive never met you before. You are not locals, right? Although he was talking to Summer and Eliza, his eyes were locked on Summer. Eliza thought that Summer would show herck of interest in a cold and polite manner. However, Summer asked with great interest, Where do you think we are from? The man looked at Summer. He couldnt hide the shock and admiration in his eyes, You are a young and charmingdy with excellent temperament. I think youe from the South. As the man spoke, he moved closer to Summer in secret. Summer noticed it, taking a step back, You are amazing, guessing the answer correct straight away. If I have the honor to have more contact with you, I can show you more amazing things. The man smiled with a hidden meaning, handing Summer a business card. Summer squinted her eyes, pretending that she didnt know the hidden meaning. She smiled and took the business card, ncing at the name on it Trevin Wolf. Summer raised her eyes and smiled, So its Mr. Trevin. Summer didnt look ufortable, so Trevin started looking at her with desires, People in the country value returning the courtesy. Arent you gonna give me your business card? Although looking at Summer with desires, he didnt have improper behavior. However, the gaze was enough to show his intention. Everyone likes beautiful things, and every man likes beautiful women. Standing beside Summer and watching her, Eliza was anxious. She couldnt believe that Summer didnt know what this man wanted. She pulled Summers arm secretly. Summer ignored her, took out a business card from her handbag and handed it to Trevin. Trevin took it and sniffed at it, It smells good. Yeah, its a card belonging to a beautiful woman. He spoke English with an ent. It seemed that he was not a native speaker. Summer thought that he might have grown up abroad. Eliza pushed Summer again. Summer turned her head to look at Eliza, signaling her to calm down. Eliza was still worried, but she did not say anything. Ms. Summers name is beautiful. Trevin took a serious look at Summers business card and put it into the pocket in the lining of his suit. It was close to his heart. He knew how to make a woman happy. And he was handsome and well dressed. He muste from a powerful and rich family, and have seen the world. Anyone could tell that he was a yboy. From what he had said to me, he didnt know many ways around thedies. However, he looked like a gentleman. Even if knowing that he was a yboy, a lot of women would be willing to fall for him. With so much in her mind, Summer didnt show anything on her face. She lowered her eyes and smiled, looking gentle and charming. Trevin raised his chin and touched his watch, looking like a cunning fox. Summer said, Thank you. Chapter 717 The Opposite Extremes I hope I could have the honor to have a moment with you again. Trevin said as he raised his ss, I gotta go. Excuse me. Summer smiled, Goodbye. Trevin took a sip of wine and looked deeply at Summer. Then he left, smiling. Several stepster, he turned around and winked at Summer. People at Trevins age didnt usually do winking. But when Trevin did it, it didnt look weird at all. Summer curled her lips into a smile. What a young man! If one said Summer gave Trevin a perfunctory grin, then Trevin gave a truly happy smile back. Eliza was dumbfounded as if it was a bolt from the blue. She whispered to Summer, You dont like that man, do you? He is a yboy. I can see it at once. I know. Summer turned to look at Eliza with a smile, Everyone can tell that he is a yboy, but some women just throw themselves to him, dont they? Are you serious? Are you saying you like him? Eliza widened her eyes. She could not believe that Summer would fall for such a man. Trevin and Leonardo were just like the opposite extremes! She did not believe that Summer would like a man like Trevin. It must be very pleasant to be with him. Summer sounded rather serious. Eliza drank up the water in the cup and said, Then it must be heart-breaking to be dumped by him. Summer smiled, I know. When Eliza didnt know what to say, someone came over to say hello. Summer walked to the side and checked Trevins business card again. A few secondster, Summer muttered his name, Trevin Wolf. She put the card back in her bag, walked to a chair in a corner and sat down. She took out her phone and Googled a name called Lester Wolf. Lester was a famous Asian phnthropist and Stanleys adoptive father. But she knew from the report that he had passed away a year ago. Leonardo told her the news when she was abroad. She had read Lesters profile and saw a photo of him and his son. There were a lot about Lester on the Inte. It took Summer a while to find an inconspicuous news article. Except many children he adopted, Mr. Trevin has a son of his own named Trevin, who is smart since childhood Trevin Was he the man she was looking for? When Summer first saw Trevin, she found him familiar. That was why she acted interested in him rather than leaving without saying anything. If Trevin was Lesters son, there would be one more path to investigate about Leonardos mother. When Leonardo found out that Lester was Stanleys adoptive father, Lester died soon. And this channel was blocked. Stanley was difficult. Leonardo could do nothing with him.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Thinking of that, Summer couldnt help but raise her head and look for Leonardo in the ballroom. Leonardo wasnt a party man, and yet here he came. Was he here for Trevin? As her mind was wandering, someone sat down beside her. She thought it was Eliza, but when she saw who it was, she was shocked. Stanley? What? Why are you so surprised to see me? Stanley was dressed in a light gray suit, looking clean and gentle. He looked more like a professor. Of course he did! He managed to look like a psychiatrist when he was a psychiatrist. Of course Im surprised. Are you so bored that you evene to this party? Summer couldnt help but ridicule him. Stanley had long been ustomed to Summers sarcastic tone, so he did not mind. Instead, he replied very seriously, The school didnt start for a few days. Summer felt bored, so she smiled coldly and didnt say more. She leaned back slightly and wiped the search history before closing the page. Then she put the phone away. On the other side, Eliza also ended her chat. She turned around and saw Summer, so she walked over. Noticing Summer and Stanley had a chat just now, Eliza asked Summer when she came over, eyeing him, Who is this? Knowing that it was impossible for Summer to introduce him, Stanley offered her his hand, d to meet you. Im Stanley Bates. Me too, Mr. Stanley. Im Eliza Austin. Eliza looked at Stanley and found that Stanley looked much more reliable than Trevin. With just a look, Summer knew what Eliza was thinking. However, Summer did not bother to exin. The less outsiders knew about it, the better, though she was an outsider, too. Eliza thought Stanley was one of Summers suitors, so she made an excuse and left, creating an opportunity for them. After Eliza left, Stanley smiled, Your partner, she looks out for you. Stanley was so smart. How could he not see through Elizas thoughts? Summer only snorted and ignored him. She didnt need to think about it to know that Stanley was here up to something else. But what he was doing here, she had no idea. If Trevin was Lesters son, Trevin and Stanley must know each other, for Stanley was Lesters adopted son. So, Stanley probably came to the party for Trevin. Ideas wandered in Summers mind. She kept silent all this while, and Stanley sat beside her, silent, too. Why are you sitting next to me? Summer finally couldnt help but ask him. Stanley asked back, Cant I sit here? You donte to this party for me, do you? Summer tried to get something out of his mouth rather than staying in a stalemate with him. Well, at least she tried. Half for you, and half for someone else. Stanleyughed, so gently and warmly. Stanley gave her a vague answer. Summer didnt beat around the bush, Who else are you here for? Tell me. I think you know. Stanley said slowly after staring at her for a moment. Summers heart pounded violently. She realized that meant Stanley had been aware that Leonardo knew Lesters existence. And that meant Trevin was Lesters biological son. Stanley was here for Trevin. Chapter 718 Show Some Respect Summer remained silent for a long time, the atmosphere between them bing strange. They were sitting together but with their own thoughts. By saying this, Stanley also meant that he had just seen Trevin chatting up Summer. Summer got somewhat upset. She thought that she had nned everything perfectly, never expecting Stanley to see through all of this. Summer took a deep breath, turned her head away and lowered her voice to ask Stanley, Why are you always against Leonardo? Whats it with you and him? A grudge? Stanleys face darkened, but soon he revealed an evil smile. This is between him and me. Youve broken up with him, havent you? Yes, but he will always be Rosies father. Summer looked at Stanley with a serious expression. She would never forget what Stanley had done to Rosie. She promised to herself to have Stanley pay the price at the very thought of it. How could Stanley not know what Summer was thinking? He was already used to her undisguised disgust and hatred for him.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! He smiled without answering Summers question directly. Instead, he asked, Do you want to take custody of Rosie? Summer knew that once it was over between her and Leonardo, they would definitely fight for custody of Rosie. She had always been thinking about this, but hearing Stanley mention it, she realized that she still felt hurt. Were they doomed to be like this? She didnt have a happy and harmonious family, neither did Leonardo. But couldnt their daughter have one? Seeing that Summer fell silent, Stanley did not press but whispered, If you want, I can help you. I dont need your help. Its my business and has nothing to do with Leonardo, let alone you. Summer looked up at him. Actually, she couldnt put it that way because she owed him. It was Stanley who saved her. If you need anything, Come to me at any time. Stanley stood up, straightened his suit and left. Summer squeezed the wine ss until her knuckles whitened. She got up and went to the bathroom, but happened to meet Amber there. Amber was standing in front of the mirror for a touch-up. Seeing Summer walk in, she nced at her in the mirror and said in an arrogant voice, Youre really everywhere, going wherever Leonardo goes. Summer turned on the tap and said slowly, Is this charity event hosted by Leonardo? You can only argue and find excuses for yourself. Tell me what else you can do? Amber put away her lipstick and turned to look at Summer. At least I wont y shabby tricks like you. Summer chuckled and looked into her eyes. The expression on Ambers face froze, but she quickly looked as usual. Throwing usations with no proof. Is this how you write a y? Who exactly was arguing? Summer had something on her mind without the energy to deal with Amber. She turned around and walked out. Amber, however, wouldnt stop and followed with her bag. Summer, stop! Summer did not stop, but walked faster. On the corridor outside, Amber took several steps at a run and grabbed Summers arm, Summer! Ambers tight grip left marks on Summers thin white arm. Summers face darkened, but she did not shake off her hand immediately, only saying coldly, There seems to be no cameras around. If I beat you up here, no one would believe I can do this. Amber considered Summer a vulgar woman with no background. At the moment, the anger in Summers eyes scared her and she released her grip. Summer approached her and said, Thats all you have? Amber was pushed back, but in order to save her face, she pretended to be calm and looked at Summer. Its been a long day. Youre lucky enough to get away this time. But do you think you can be so lucky next time? Summer sneered. Amber, youve been condescending to feelpetitive with me. Are you crazy? You How could Amber not be annoyed to hear this? She raised her hand and wanted to p Summer. Summer was about to dodge by tilting her head when someone stopped Amber. Both of you are beautiful women. It might be inappropriate for you to fight in front of others. A male voice teased. Amber and Summer turned to look at him. Trevin blinked at Summer. Its Ms. Summer. Mr. Trevin. Summer smiled at him. For some reason, she felt likeughing as soon as she saw Trevin. Let go of me! Amber failed to break free from Trevins tight grip. But Trevin and Summer were greeting each other as if no one else was around, which irritated Amber more. Trevin was very tall. He loosened his grip on Ambers hand and looked down at her. I remember you. You came with the Emerson man. Whats your name? Trevin showed no respect for Leonardo by saying this. A trace of disgust shed through Ambers eyes. Youd better watch your mouth and show me some respect. Respect? Trevin burst intoughter as if he had heard a joke. So you also showed respect for Ms. Summer by going after and troubling her like a shrew? Amber was so angry that she turned to point at him and Summer, shouting, So you two are together! Miss Amber, show some respect and dont be that mean. Ms. Summer and I didnt know each other until we exchanged business cards at the party. Trevin exined to Amber with a serious expression and then turned to ask Summer with a smile, Ms. Summer, am I right? Yes, Summer tried not tough and replied, Youre right. Trevin and Summer were in tune with each other. Amber knew that she could not get any advantage, so she swallowed her rage and left on her own. She was still scared by what Summer said just now. After all, in her mind, Summer was just a useless and low-ss woman. If Summer had been crazy and beaten her up, would she have to fight with her? That would be too unpleasant to see. After Amber left, Trevin smiled and said, Actually, I wanted to see beautiful women fighting, but youre so pretty today and Id better not do that. Chapter 719 A Game of the Rich Summer didnt respond to that, but it served her well to say, Mr. Trevin, I am very grateful for your help. Trevin was indeed very interested in her, so he was on the lookout for any opportunity. Ms. Summer, if you are really grateful, maybe we can have a drink after the party, said Trevin in a gentle voice as he was vaguely smiling. Summer smiled faintly, I live far away. Its toote when the party ends and I may have trouble going back. So, lets do it another day. Trevins smile faded. But soon he recovered with a gentle smile. OK, Ms. Summer. Lets do it another day. Trevin was a little unhappy that Summer rejected his invitation. But Summer was beautiful enough to worth more time and efforts. Then Ill go first, Summer nodded at Trevin and then returned to the venue. Trevin stood still, watching Summer disappear. Then he looked back and stamped his feet lightly. He stopped smiling and said, Come out. After he finished speaking, Stanley, who had been hiding behind him, walked out. Stanley walked over to Trevin and shouted, Trevin! Trevin nced at him, but before he could say anything, Stanley said, Are you interested in Summer? Trevin carried his one hand in his pocket and said indifferently, Isnt it obvious? Youd better stay away from Summer. Shes different from any of your ex-girlfriends, said Stanley in a tone of warning. Different? Trevin sneered. Why? Is it because she was divorced? Whats the big deal? It doesnt matter. Trevin was deliberately misinterpreting Stanleys words. Stanley frowned slightly and said, You know thats not what I meant. Summer is very smart. She has an ax to grind. Trevin became cold. Stanley, I know my father admires you, but you have to remember youre adopted. Do you really think youre my brother? Why are you always meddling in my business? Are you in a position to do that? Dad told me to keep an eye on you. Hes afraid that you would mess around. Stanleys eyes shed, but he didnt show his anger. Dont think that I dont know youve also taken a fancy to Summer. Trevin patted Stanleys shoulder and said, Since you havent gotten her, let me do it. Besides, stop meddling in my business. You dont have to do that when my father was still alive, let alone that he had died. As he spoke, he tilted his head and raised his chin. Do you understand? Stanley remained silent. Trevin snorted and left. When she returned to the venue, Summer found that there were more and more people. She looked around and saw Eliza. Eliza was talking to someone, so Summer did not go over but sat in a corner. At this time, someone walked onto the stage with the microphone in hand. Ladies and gentlemen, wee to this charity g. Next is the charity auction. Everyone looked in the direction of the host, and Summer looked up curiously. There was a charity auction? Some people whispered about the items for the auction.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. At this time, Eliza came back to Summer. As soon as she came over, Eliza asked, Where is Mr. Stanley? He has left. Summer did not exin much and only said three words. She was more curious about the uing auction. What will be auctioned tonight? There are Chinese paintings, antiques, and jewelry. Eliza put down the cup in her hand and continued, It is said that the big finale is a limited edition brooch from a dancers collection. It was issued by HN Group a few years ago. There are less than ten in the world. Besides, the designer diedst year, so this brooch is even more valuable. Many of the women present are here for it. HN Group was a world-renowned luxury goodspany that cooperated with the most famous designers to make limited edition artifacts every year. That brooch must be very beautiful, Summer nodded. Eliza just smiled, Youll know when you see it. She had no preference for brooches and rarely wore one. Before the brooch, various paintings and antiques were auctioned. Most of the people present didnt care about money. Some really liked the things they bought, while some just wanted to show that they were rich. Summer was not interested in any of those things. Coming next is thest item! Five years ago, HN Group issued it. It was designed by Gavin. There are only ten pieces in the world! The one who donated this brooch is a famous dancer. Summer didnt pay much attention to what the host said next. Her whole attention was focused on the brooch. The starting price is ten million! Hearing that, Summer withdrew her gaze. The brooch is very beautiful. But it was expensive. Eliza asked her, Do you like it? Summer shook her head. I like it, but I dont have to get it. Although this is a small charity event, the prices increase because Leonardo is present. Let alone you, even I cant afford it. Eliza also felt that the starting price was a little high. However, there were many wealthy people. Ten million was nothing to them. The venue fell silent, and someone began to bid. Twelve million! Thirteen million! Fourteen million They all raised the price by one million dors. Summer was in a constant state of amazement. It was indeed a game of the rich. The price kept increasing, but it was very regr, which meant that they really wanted this brooch. Suddenly, a deep voice said, Fifty million. Summer could not be more familiar with this voice. It was Leonardos voice. Summer looked over. Leonardo sat on a chair not far from the stage, his legs crossed. He was looking at the stage expressionlessly. After Leonardo named his price, no one dared to say anything. Fifty million! Any more bid? Fifty million first! Another voice said, Sixty million! Before Summer could see who bid for it, Eliza eximed, Oh my God! Isnt that the man who talked to you before? Why is he sitting with Mr. Stanley? Trevin? Summer followed Elizas gaze and saw Trevin sitting with Stanley. Chapter 720 Taking Things From Leonardo Eliza said with a surprised expression, He doesnt know Leonardo? He is actually trying topete with Leonardo! Summer answered with a heavy tone, No, he knows. Earlier, when she came out of the bathroom, Amber got her in trouble, and at that time, Trevin mentioned Leonardo. And even if Trevin hadnt done that, Summer still felt that Trevin knew Leonardo. Then he is doing this on purpose so as to rob Leonardo? Summer did not agree with Eliza, Why do you use the word rob? Maybe he likes this brooch so much that he wants to be its owner? A man would like a brooch? Or is he meant to use it as a gift for a woman? Eliza suddenly thought of something and she asked Summer with her eyes wide open, Is it possible that he is bidding for it because of you? Summer smiled. She didnt answer Elizas question. She felt that Elizas words made sense. After all, spending a lot on a beauty sounded like what a yboy would do. And Trevin was a typical yboy. However, it was quite impossible for him to beat Leonardo. Leonardo would get whatever he wanted. How could Trevin seed in getting a thing Leonardo wanted? After Trevin said 60 million, the entire hall fell silent. No one continued to bid. Leonardo also remained silent at the moment, and the host was a little stunned. At this time, a womans voice sounded, 70 million. Summer raised her eyes and found that it was Amber. Trevin still had no intention of giving up. He continued, 80 million. Some began to whisper. This brooch was indeed valuable. But 70 million far exceeded its value. So people lost the desire to bid. Now, they were enjoying this big show. This Mr. Trevin is quite arrogant. Eliza felt interested and whispered into Summers ear. Summer only gave her a smile. 80 million! The hosts voice trembled. Perhaps he was too excited. Leonardo rarely participated in such activities, and now two people werepeting with him. This was a rare scene, so it was natural for people to get excited. Leonardo looked towards Trevin and saw Trevin smiling at him. Leonardo was expressionless. He ced bid calmly, Two hundred million. Heavens Two hundred million this The discussion in the hall gradually grew louder. Eliza muttered, I was wrong. Leonardo is just a fool. He actually wants to pay so much for such a brooch. On the other hand, Summer was not surprised at all. She knew this was Leonardos style. She turned her head to look at Trevin and found that the smile on Trevins face was gone. Trevin wore a heavy look and he seemed to be very unhappy. There was also some anger on his face. Summer saw Stanley whisper to him. And after that, Trevins expression became even uglier. He nced at Stanley coldly. Trevin gave Stanley that attitude? Trevin was Lesters trueborn son and Stanley was just an adopted son. So it was understandable that Trevin and Stanley were at odds. The hosts voice sounded again. Mr. Emerson has offered 200 million dors. Any more bid? Calling once! Calling twice!Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. 200 million. Last call! The host hit the table with the mallet on the hand. Mr. Emerson, thank you for the bidding. Thank you for the contribution to the charity. A round of apuse rang out. Eliza was somewhat disappointed, I thought Trevin couldst longer. I didnt expect that he would lose so quickly. Summer smiled, In this world, there is nothing Leonardo cant get. There are only things he doesnt want. Are you praising him? Or Eliza paused a little. She stared at Summer. Im just telling the truth. Im not exaggerating. Summer adjusted her slightly wrinkled skirt and said, The show is over. Lets go back. Actually, Eliza came here just to enjoy the fun. She had no intention to buy anything. Now that the biggest show was over, she had no reason to stay. Summer and Eliza went out together. When they arrived at the gate, Eliza said she wanted to go to the bathroom. Summer stood there to wait for Eliza. During Summers waiting, she met Leonardo and Amber. This time, Amber did not hold Leonardos arm, because she was holding a box with one hand and that 200-million brooch with the other. As for Leonardo, he was still the same as usual, expressionless and indifferent. Leonardo looked ahead and walked past Summer as if he didnt see her. As for Amber, after she walked past Summer, she deliberately turned around to look at her, her gaze filled with unting andcency. Summer turned her face away. She did not have many feelings. She just felt a little ufortable. Eliza hurriedly came over and said, Im done. Lets go. As they walked, Eliza talked about what happened at the party just now. Summer would asionally reply to her. But in fact, she didnt know what Eliza was talking about because she was not listening. The next morning, Summer went to the set with the whole cast. In the morning, they needed to shoot outside. It wasnt too hot, so the shooting went smoothly. But in the afternoon, they needed to shoot inside. Amber did note to the cast in the morning. She came in the afternoon, and she waste. Actually, she was no help to the cast. So whether she came or not didnt affect the filming at all. And the cast preferred she didnte. Because if she came, they had to do extra job: take care of her. As soon as Amber came over, cast members greeted her warmly. Miss Amber. Miss Amber, your clothes are so beautiful today, especially the brooch Hearing the word brooch, Summer involuntarily turned her head to look over. Today, Amber wore a white dress. Her makeup was exquisite, and she even had her hair specially done. She looked gorgeous. As for the brooch on her dress, it was the same 200-million brooch that Leonardo bidst night. The filming was also just over. The director raised his head and shouted, Take a rest. Summer was the scriptwriter of the team. She sat not far from the director, and Eliza was also beside her. Therefore, Summer could easily hear Elizas sneer. Originally, Eliza didnt like Amber. Now she hated Amber even more. Summer did not say anything. She stood up and took a bottle of water from the side. When she twisted the lid of the bottle, she saw that Eliza was still talking to the director, so she took another bottle and went over. When she got there, Eliza had just finished talking with the director. So she handed the water to Eliza. Thank you. Eliza was also a little thirsty. She took two big gulps. Summer drank some water and sat down. Shortly after, the filming resumed. Amber was sitting not far away, holding a script in her hand. She was reading the lines on it. The plot of this part was that a doorman came across a male corpse in an abandoned school building. Then, the doorman called the police and the police came over. Halfway through the shoot, Amber suddenly said, Stop. Chapter 721 How Much He Loves Me The actors who were filming the scene had just gotten into a groove when they heard this voice and looked over, including the director. Miss Amber, whats wrong? The director turned to look at Amber, looking very polite. I dont think theres much logic in this scene. Nowadays, there are no schools with abandoned school buildings. As Amber spoke, she looked at Summer. The director frowned and suddenly said, When we were looking for filming locations earlier, we saw several schools with abandoned school buildings. Summer did not say anything and looked at Amber with a faint smile. Amber looked at the script for a while and wanted to pick a few ws in it. In the end, she found that she could not find any problems, so she found a point that she thought was a loophole and said it. As a result, the directors words made Amber embarrassed. Summer didnt say anything, but that didnt mean Eliza would keep silent. Seeing Amber was embarrassed, Eliza took the opportunity to ask, Miss Amber, do you have any other questions? What could Amber do? She can only brace herself to say, No. Go on please. These actors finally had gotten into a groove, but they were interrupted by Amber, so they had to adjust themselves again. Although they were a little dissatisfied with Amber, they didnt dare to show it. They had no choice but to continue filming like nothing had happened. Take your positions! As the shooting continued, Amber threw the script away. She pointed at Summer and said, You, go and buy me a cup of iced coffee. Go now. Summer nced at her and ignored her. Then, she remembered something and stood up, Okay. I will go now. Eliza was stunned. Did Summer really n to buy coffee for Amber? Amber nced at Eliza with contempt. Eliza was unhappy and wanted to stop Summer, Summer, you Summer nced at Eliza and said, Its fine. Miss Amber wants to drink coffee. Ill go buy it. Amber thought because Leonardo had spent 200 million to give her a brooch yesterday, Summer woke up and smelled the coffee. She touched her brooch and was extremely satisfied. The previous unhappiness was swept away. After a while, Summer came back. Her hands were empty. It was obvious that she didnt buy coffee. Amber was angry. She knew Summer would not be so obedient. Amber walked up to Summer and questioned, Wheres the coffee? Its in the back. As Summer spoke, she looked back. Amber looked up and saw two waiters in restaurant uniforms pushing the dining cart over. The dining car was full of drinks. At first, Amber was a little puzzled. She could not understand what Summer was going to do. Summer retreated to the side and let the dining cart be pushed over. One of the waiters walked over and loudly asked, May I ask who is Miss Amber? The fifty drinks you ordered have been delivered. Coincidentally, the director shouted Cut and was telling the actors how to perform better. Hearing the waiters voice, everyone looked over. Summer smiled and pointed at Amber, This is Miss Amber. The waiter respectfully handed over the bill, saying, Here is the bill. Please have the check. Amber was very angry and didnt want to pick up this bill. However, the bill had already been handed over to her, so it was not up to her at all. If she didnt take the bill, others would say that she was stingy. If she took it, she just cant let it go. However, under everyones gaze, she had no other choice but to ept the bill. Amber gritted her teeth and controlled her facial expression. She reached out to receive the bill. Summer walked to the dining cart and took a ss of juice. She turned around and smiled brightly at Amber, Thank you, Miss Amber. You are so generous. Amber was signing the bill. Hearing Summers words, her hand couldnt help but tremble. She also used a lot of strength to sign and made a heavy cut on the paper. The waiter who delivered the drinks looked at Amber in surprise. Amber gritted her teeth. When she raised her head again, a bright smile had already hung on her face. She said, Everyone has worked hard. Come and have a drink. Thank you, Miss Amber! Miss Amber is too kind! Although the rest of the crew knew about what had just happened, they only thought that Amber was ming herself for the previous shooting, so she treated them to drinks.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. They all smiled and thanked Amber. Amber felt extremely angry, but she still smiled and said, You are wee. Summer was in a good mood while holding the juice. Eliza walked over and patted her shoulder. Summer turned around and looked at the same fruit juice in Elizas hand. She picked up her own cup and chinked sses, smiling. I really underestimated you! I thought you were really going to buy coffee for Amber. Eliza sucked in a mouthful of juice and looked at Summer. I did buy it. Summer said with a smile. No one could tell that she had just entrapped Amber. Amber must be very angry now. When she thought that Amber was very angry, but she couldnt show it, Eliza felt especially happy. The smile on Summers face turned a little cold, Give her a little lesson. She thinks that she is with Leonardo, so everyone has to fawn on her. Im not even afraid of Leonardo. When Eliza caught a glimpse of Ambering this way, she whispered to Summer, Quickly stop talking Summer stopped chatting and waited for Amber toe over. After Amber walked over, she said to Eliza, Ms. Austin, I have something to say to her. Cant I listen? Eliza had no intention of leaving. Summer pushed Eliza and said, You go first. Although Eliza was unwilling, she still lifted her foot and left. However, she didnt go far and stared at Summer and Amber from a distance. The assistant ran over and asked Eliza, Eliza, what happened to Miss Amber and Summer? A few staff members on the side also pricked up their ears and waited for Eliza to answer. Eliza slowly said, Do you want to know? Yes. Ask Miss Amber yourself. If they dared to ask Amber, they would have already known. After Eliza left, only Summer and Amber remained in this small area. Summer, I really underestimate you. Im starting to admire your courage. Amber looked at Summer coldly. Summer nced at her, moved her lips, and said in a humble tone, Thank you. Amber said, Do you really think Im praising you? Leonardo spent 200 million for mest night. You should know how much he loves me. Amber repeated the same phrases, and Summer was tired of listening to them. Summer raised her eyebrows and looked at Amber coldly, saying, No matter how much he loves you, its none of my business. Im not you mother, why are you telling me this? Chapter 722 I’m Warning You You. Amber was made speechless by Summers retort. Impatiently, Summer stood up. Her cat-like eyes were filled with extreme coldness. She said in an emotionless tone, Amber, youve been picking on me all the time. You must have learned my past. You should know very well that my ssmates were afraid of me back in school. As for why, you can learn a little more. Also, about you and Leonardo, I dont care whether he spent 200 million dors or 1 billion dors on you or how many times you two made love in one night and where you made it. Stop messing up with me! Thest but most important thing is, dont you ever try to hurt Rosie. Summer paused for a moment before continuing, You must have seen how well Leonardo and Rosie get along in the past three years. He wont be easy on you if anything happens to Rosie. Amber came over like a ton of bricks to pick on Summer, but didnt expect to be beaten t by Summers scolding. The thing that hurt Amber the most was that she failed to make Leonardo fall in love with her during the three years when he lost memory. It infuriated Amber to hear Summer talking about those three years! Are you threatening me? Amber clenched her hands tightly, her eyes filled with resentment. Summer said expressionlessly, No, Im warning you. Who do you think you are? Do you really think Im afraid of you? Amberughed under extreme anger. I dont think Im afraid of you, but youve always thought that I was afraid of you, so you tried to target me and break me in every way. Summers tone was extremely calm. Amber remained silent. Amber used to be much more rational. She was a proud girl with a whole bunch of pursuers in her twenties. She was the one to choose, not the one waiting to be chosen by others. Afterwards, she fell for Leonardo, but failed to win his love after three years efforts. Her pride was hurt like hell. After that, Amber became unlike herself. She thought that Summer was her enemy, and took out all her hatred on Summer. After she became Leonardos girlfriend, she was even more worried about losing him. She was afraid that Summer would snatch Leonardo away. Therefore, she kept targeting Summer, picking up on her whenever she could. Seeing Amber silent, Summer carefully sized her up and continued, Leonardo and I did break up, thoroughly. If you really love him, then stay with him. Dont waste your time on me. Life is short, and precious. Summers words were somewhat emotional, but also like a piece of advice. For a moment, Amber was confused as to what Summer meant. She looked at Summer in a strange look, but didnt say anything. Summer had to admit that she was indeed soft-hearted. Even though she had said that she wanted to hate Leonardo, she still hoped that Leonardo would be happy. probably because they had such an unhappy past, or because Leonardo had sacrificed his life to save her. Probably because she still loved him. Summer stopped this thought quickly. She had recollected her usual calmness when she raised her eyes again, Theres no need to look at me in that way. You may listen to me or not. Anyway, what happened between you and Leonardo has nothing to do with me. Whether you listen or not is up to you. After saying that, Summer left without looking back. Amber turned around and looked at Summers back. A touch of deepness shed through her eyes. What did Summer mean by what she said just now? Although Eliza was far away, she could vaguely see Ambers expression. As soon as Summer came over, Eliza pulled her to a corner and asked, What did you say to Amber? Her expression looks very strange. I told her not to bother me anymore. That was mostly what Summer meant. Really? Eliza frowned. Summer nced at the director and smiled at Eliza, Ill go see the director. Whether Summers words worked or not, Amber left the next day. She didnt tell everyone else except the director, and left quietly. Eliza became even more curious. She felt that it must have something to do with Summer that Amber left so quickly. During the break of the filming, she asked Summer, Did it have anything to do with you that Amber left so quickly? Am I so capable? Or do you think shell listen to me? Flipping the script in her hand, Summer asked without raising her head. Eliza thought for a moment and felt that neither was possible, so she stopped asking. When Summer returned to the hotel after work, she received a phone call from Tim. Summer hadnt seen Tim after he visited the crew with Leonardo. He must have left with Leonardo after the charity party. Summer answered the phone and said politely, Assistant Tim. Ms. Summer, Im taking Rosie home. She said she missed you very much. Are you free to make a video call now? It was very quiet on the other end of the line, and he was probably in a car. Hearing Tims words, Summer felt a little remorseful. She had been with the crew for almost ten days now, and she didnt call Rosie in the middle. She hurriedly said, Yes, it is fine now. Is it convenient for you? Im driving, but I can give Rosie my phone. Alright. After Summer hung up the phone, she opened Face time to make a video call with Tim. As soon as the video call was connected, Rosies face appeared on the screen of Summers phone. Not long after the New Year, it was still in the first month of lunar year. The weather was cold in Hoover City. Rosie was wearing a sweater, with her hair braided into two small buns. Her face was pressed close to the camera, thus full of the screen. Summer couldnt help butugh and said gently, Rosie, you put your face too close. Hold the phone a little farther away from you. Summer was not sure if Rosie heard her. Rosie called excitedly, Mom! Sweetie! Summer smiled and replied, Take the phone away a little. Mom wants to see you. Oh! Rosie answered loudly. Then, she took the phone a little far from herself and leaned back in the seat. She was wearing a red sweater, which made her chubby face, her bright and ck eyes lovelier. She looked at Summer with her pink lips pursed.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Summer looked at her carefully and said, My Rosie seems to have grown a little bigger! When will youe to see me? Its been a long time since you came. Rosie pouted, looking very disappointed. Chapter 723 Destiny Disappoints People The smile on Summers face faded a little and she exined softly, Im working out of town. I cant go back to see you soon. When she was in Hoover City, other than when she was injured, she usually went to see Rosie every day when she had time. Sometimes she would go there every other day or two when she was busy. Rosie seemed to understand what Summer said and nodded obediently. She suddenly looked up at the camera and said seriously with eyes wide open, When are youing back? You have to visit me when you have time. Summer felt upset. She felt her throat tighten. She was not such an emotional person, but when she heard what Rosie said, she felt very sad and even wanted to cry. Summer pressed on her nose with fingers and calmed down before continuing, I wille back as soon as possible. Rosie pestered Summer and chatted for a long time before reluctantly returning the phone to Tim. After the video call ended, Summer sat down on the bench beside the road. They had no scenes at night today. The crew called it a day at nightfall and most of the people left. Summer was left behind because of the video call. She was in a park not far from the hotel now. There werent many people in the park. People walked past Summer in twos and threes. Summer leaned against the bench, her mind wandering. What she said to Amber was not best wishes for Amber and Leonardo. Judging from the current situation, she was unlikely to be with Leonardo. However, she still hoped that Leonardo would be happy. Over the past few months, her mood was changeable. Sometimes she was sad. Sometimes she didnt believe that Leonardo broke up with her. Until now, she finally epted the fact that Leonardo broke up with her. If they couldnt be together, then she hoped that Leonardo would live a happy life. Even though what Leonardo did a few days ago angered her, after she calmed down, she still remembered how good Leonardo treated her. She was still believing that Leonardo, whom she loved, was an honest person. And she hoped that he could live a better life. Summer heaved a sigh of relief and got up to walk towards the hotel. After Amber left, the crew returned to normal. After a month of intense filming, the crew finally had three days off. As soon as Summer was told to have a holiday, she immediately booked a flight back to Hoover City. She was eager to go back to see Rosie. It was already five oclock in the afternoon when Summer returned from work that day. She booked a flight before returning to the hotel. But thest flight that night was at 10:00 p. m. If she took the flight, she would arrive at Hoover City in the early hours of the morning. Summer was anxious to return home as soon as possible, so she didnt care that much. If she could arrive at Hoover City tonight, she could drive Rosie to kindergarten tomorrow morning. When Summer was packing her bags in the hotel, she hummed. There was a knock on the door. Summer was packing her own toiletries. She turned to the door and asked, Who is it? Me! Summer recognized that it was Elizas voice. Summer opened the door and then continued to pack. Eliza did not know that Summer had booked herself a flight back to Hoover City tonight. She said, Why are you packing so early? Lets go out for dinner. You can pack it after dinner. I have a ticket at 10 oclock tonight. Ill leave after packing my things. Im not going out for dinner with you. Summer put the bag with toiletries into the suitcase. Her tone was light when she said with a smile. Eliza said in surprise, A 10 oclock flight? Its early in the morning when you get to Hoover City. Its toote at night! Its not a big deal. Summer did not mind. She zipped up the suitcase and pulled it up, Alright, Im ready to go. Seeing that Summer insisted on leaving now, Eliza said, Ill ask the driver of the crew to send you to the airport. No need. Its still early. I still have plenty of time. Ill just take a taxi. Summer held her bag, pulled her suitcase and walked out. Eliza followed her out and said, Why do you have to rush back tonight? Are you in such a hurry to Alright, you can go to dinner now. Come back to your room early after dinner. Summer interrupted Eliza. She was in a good mood when she thought of that she was going to see Rosie. She specifically warned Eliza, Be careful. Dont stay outte. And then, Summer pulled the suitcase into the elevator under Elizas gaze. Eliza was surprised. She pointed at herself and asked, Are you caring about me? When Summer arrived at the airport, it was an hour before boarding the ne. She found a restaurant in the departure lounge, ordered coffee and waited for boarding. Before she could finish her cup of coffee, someone sat down in front of her. Ms. Summer. This voice Summer looked up and saw Trevins charming face. He wore a light green shirt today. The cor of the shirt was open and there were three buttons unbuttoned. He looked somewhat unrestrained. But unlike those pretentious and obscene men, he looked much cleaner and more honest. Im surprised to see you here. Does this mean that were destined to meet? Trevin looked at Summer with a smile in the corner of his eyes. He leaned forward slightly and stared at her. Destiny is changeable. Moreover, destiny is not delighting but disappointing most of the time. Summer stirred the coffee in the cup and looked at Trevin with a faint smile. Trevin was dumbfounded. He did not grow up at home. Although he spoke Chinese well, he couldnt immediately get what Summer meant. He pondered for a moment before saying, You mean that destiny disappoints people most of the time? You can take it that way. Summer asked, Mr. Trevin, you didnt grow up here, did you? You speak English very well, but your ent is a little special. Yes, I was born in Country M. Trevin simply admitted the fact. Summer continued to ask, Are you nning to develop here? If I knew that there was such a beautiful woman like you in the country, I would have returned home earlier. Trevins expression looked very serious. Summerughed, There are plenty of beautiful women in the country, and there are also a lot of good-looking men. However, there are not many good-looking men who speak sugared words so well like you.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Trevin tightened his hands on his legs and his eyes were full of surprise. This woman was interesting. Chapter 724 I Didn’t Mean to Hurt You Summer chatted casually with Trevin for a while, and then it was time to board the ne. Its time for boarding. Summer raised her eyes to look at Trevin, waiting for him to stand up and leave before she asked. Ms. Summer, are you going back to Hoover City? So am I. Trevin raised his hand to look at his watch and said, If youre also boarding the ne now, maybe were booked the same flight. The smile on his face gradually grew bigger. Summer knew it was no coincidence that Trevin suddenly appeared here and happened to be on the same flight as her. Summer kept her face calm and said softly, Is that so? What a coincidence. Just as Trevin was about to say something, his phone rang. Sorry, I have to get the phone. He lowered his head and took out his phone. When the person at the other end of the call said something, Trevin nced at Summer and said, I know. When Summer felt Trevins nce, she lowered her head to look at her phone. Although Trevin didnt say much on the phone, Summer could tell that he was speaking in an impatient tone. But he still tried to be as patient as possible with the other person on the phone. That did stimte Summers curiosity about who was calling. Trevin hung up the phone after a short while. After he hung up the phone, he said to Summer, Lets go and board the ne together. Summer said, Im flying economy ss. Trevin smiled again, Me too. Is that so? Summer did not believe that Trevin would travel economy ss. He was a wealthy young man who lived a luxurious life. Of course, he valued hisfort the most. Economy ss was no match for first ss. You see through me. Trevin shrugged his shoulders, his face showing that his was not embarrassed at all after being caught. After saying that, Trevin did not stay any longer. And Summer then queued up for boarding. After Summer got on the ne, found her seat, and sat down, she closed her eyes to take a rest. After a while, she felt someone sitting beside her. She did not open her eyes, but just leaned closer to the window. The person beside her might be trying to fetch something, since Summer could hear a rustle of the persons clothes. When the person beside her finally settled down, she felt that something was put on her body. Summer immediately opened her eyes. What she saw first was a mans hands, the fingers of which were clean and long. The man was putting a suit jacket on her body with his hands. She turned her head and then met Stanleys smiling eyes. I thought you fall asleep, so I didnt want you to catch a cold. He exined with only a few words, as if he didnt feel that his actions were inappropriate. Summers face was expressionless as she took off the jacket covered on her body and returned it to him, I wont. If I feel cold, I can ask the flight attendant for a nket. Stanley looked at the jacket and directly took it over without saying a word. As soon as he took the jacket over, Summer immediately let go of it, as if he was infected with a disease and she was afraid of touching his hand. Stanleys face darkened as he saw her reaction. Summer turned her head to the other side. She thought it was an unlucky day today. First, she ran into Trevin, and now Stanley. That was not a coincidence! Stanley and Trevin knew each other. Perhaps the two of them had scheduled to fly back to the Hoover City on the same flight. Stanley knew that Summer loved Rosie very much, and it was no secret that the crew was having a break. He knew for sure that she would be eager to fly back to the Hoover City tonight. So the reason why she met Trevin in the caf in the departure lounge was that Stanley had told Trevin where she was? Stanley was such a smart and meticulous man. He would definitely be able to figure out her n. Summer paused for a moment, and then she directly asked Stanley without turning around to look at him, You told Trevin that I going back to the Hoover City tonight? Yes. Stanley replied straightforwardly. After confirming that, Summer only snorted but did not say anything. She felt the back of the chair pushed backwards a little, probably because Stanley had leaned against it.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. In the next moment, she heard his voice, You dont have to waste time on Trevin. He doesnt know anything. Summer sat up straight and fixed her eyes at Stanley, Rosie is also just a child and doesnt know anything. Why didnt you think of letting her go back then? Neither of them was speaking in a loud voice. Since people sitting in front of and behind them were all talking, they wouldnt hear the conversation between the two of them. Stanley was rendered speechless for a moment when he heard Summers words, straight-faced. Summer asked him, You have nothing to say, dont you? Stanley moved his lips and pulled his tie with his hand, Summer, I didnt mean to hurt Rosie or you You dont need to say anything. I understand it. Summer interrupted him, because she didnt want to hear his excuses. Its just that Rosie is Leonardos daughter, and I was Leonardos wife. Rosie and I are both pawns you can use to fight against him, so you had no choice but to use us. Stanley pondered for a moment and said, I know you still hold the grudge because of those things. If you are with me, I will make it up for you properly. Summer did not know why Stanley still dared to say those things. She said mockingly, Would you let me stab you first and then apologize to you afterwards? Before Stanley could say a word, Summer continued, Even if you would, I would not do that to you, because I am not an ungrateful person who will repay kindness with ingratitude. The expression on Stanleys poker face, which was always calm, finally began to change. For a long time, he could not keep his face calm, just like ss which was cut into pieces could not be repaired easily. Their conversation resulted in a stalemate, and Summer turned her head away after a while. Stanley did not say anything again. He leaned back in the seat and closed his eyes quietly, but Summer knew he was not asleep, because he kept his body unmoved for a long time, not even tilting his head once. When the nended at the Hoover City International Airport, it was exactly twelve oclock. And it was half past twelve when Summer left the airport. She just queued up and to take a taxi home. While sitting in the car, she was grateful that she did not meet Trevin again. It was two oclock when she got home. After washing up, Summer set an rm clock, fell back on the bed, and fell asleep. The next morning, Summer called Tim when she left home. Ms. Summer, Tim continued quickly, youre back? Normally, Summer would not call him so early in the morning, so he guessed that Summer might have been back. Yes, Im back. Ill take Rosie to kindergarten today. Im already on my way. Summer had already got to the parking lot, and she pulled the car door open and got inside. Tim only replied with two words, I see. Summer then drove to Leonardos vi and got off the car at the entrance to wait for Rosie toe out. A thoughtful man like Tim would definitely call the servants first for her. Since she was just picking up Rosie today, she could avoid running into Leonardo by not going into the vi. Chapter 725 Getting Married Summer waited at the door for ten minutes. Then the servant held Rosies hand and walked out of the door. Rosie. Summer called Rosies name. Then Rosie let go and ran towards Summer. The servant was afraid that Rosie would fall and followed behind her. The servant said in a panicky tone, Miss Rosie, be careful. Summer was also afraid that Rosie would fall, so Summer ran to catch Rosie. Rosie pounced on Summer and opened her arms to hug Summer. Mom! Summer picked her up, kissed her face, weighed her, and said with a smile, Youre so heavy. Rosie waved two fingers at Summer and said seriously, I have eaten two bowls of porridge. Its great. Summer carried Rosie into the car and fastened her seat belt. Yes, Rosie nodded heavily. Rosie sat in the back seat and tilted her head to look at Summer, who was driving. Summer was amused by her. Are you happy in the kindergarten? Rosie thought for a moment and said, Its more fun than staying at home. Summer drove the car and listened to Rosie along the way. Rosie usually only said half of one thing and changed the topic. Summer hadnt seen Rosie for a month. She listened carefully to Rosie and replied seriously. When she was about to arrive at the kindergarten, Summer noticed that a car was following her. Summer panicked and pressed the elerator. It was time for the parents to send children to the kindergarten, so there were many people. No matter how bold those people were, they would not dare to attack them at the entrance of the kindergarten. Just as Summer stopped the car, her phone rang.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. When Rosie heard the ringtone, she tilted her head and asked curiously, Mom, who is it? Summer looked at the screen of her phone and said, Its Tim. Tim, Summer answered the phone and looked at the rearview mirror. She noticed that the car following her had also stopped. Mr. Emerson has asked me to arrange bodyguards for Rosie. They drive to the kindergarten and guarded Rosie every morning. I saw them. So thats it. I thought they were. Summer sighed, I see. After hanging up the phone, Summer sent Rosie inside. Rosie was going to stay in kindergarten all day. Summer would pick her up after school in the afternoon. After Summer came out, she started the car and found that she had nowhere to go. She stopped, sat quietly in the car for a moment, took out her phone and called Jessica. Summer. Jessicas voice sounded sleepy. She was probably sleeping. Summer asked her, Have you got up? Not yet. Jessicas voice became clearer. Why are you calling me so early? Are you avable today? Lets have a meal together. Jessica was surprised for a moment and asked, Are you back? Yes. Im on holiday. I came backst night. Jessicas voice sounded very excited. Im avable! Lets have lunch together. Summer asked her, Where should we go? Jessica thought for a moment. Lets eat at your home. If we eat outside, we may be photographed. OK. Summer hung up the phone and drove to the supermarket to buy some food ingredients. She also bought the dishes for tonight, as she nned to bring Rosie home. When Summer had just arrived home, someone knocked on the door. Does Jessicae so quickly? Summer opened the door and saw Bruce who was standing outside. Ms. Summer, I havent seen you for a long time. Bruce was still the man who couldnt be trifled with. He was aloof when he spoke to her. He seemed to have lost some weight, as she had not seen Bruce since the New Year day. Summer couldnt help but ask him, Where have you been these days? Private business, Bruce replied briefly. Summer thought for a moment and knew what Bruce was busy with. She kept silent for a while and asked, How is Kate? Although Bruce used to a killer, he had long quit his profession. What private business could make him lose weight? It must be rted to Kate. Summer guessed that he had gone to visit Kate. He wasnt surprised either, and his tone didnt change at all. Shes in a bad situation. She will die at any moment. He looked calm as if he was talking about an insignificant person. Why dont you stay by her side? Summer asked. I have something to do and a promise to keep. Bruces expression was very solemn. Summer did not think any further. She thought that it was a promise between Bruce and Kate, so she did not ask any further. Summer nodded and asked him, Whats the matter? Bruce asked her, When will you leave this time? I have three days off. Summer was a little surprised. Do you know that I join a shooting team? Bruce replied, Yes. Let me know when you leave. Then he turned around to the opposite apartment. By then, the elevator door opened and Jessica walked out. When Jessica came out of the elevator, she happened to see Bruce walking over and returning to his own home. Did your bodyguard just look for you? Jessica asked Summer curiously. Yes. Summer looked at Jessicas hands. Its very kind of you. Jessica smiled and said, Youre wee. I buy it on the way. Summer reached out and took it. Come in. After Jessica entered the room, she stared at Summer for a while and said, You seem to be a little tanned. Summer said casually, I followed the dramatic team every day. The sun was fierce. Its natural for me to be tanned. She put away the things that Jessica had bought and asked Jessica, What would you like to eat for lunch? Jessica said a few dishes, and Summer took out the dishes and began to prepare. Jessica looked at her from the side and chatted with her. Then Jessica suddenly fell silent. Summer didnt hear Jessicas voice for a long time, so Summer turned to look at her and said, Why do you stop talking? Jessica hesitated and said tentatively, Do you know it? How can I know that if you dont tell me what it is? What Jessica said was ambiguous. Summer felt a little strange. Jessicas tone suddenly became very serious. They are getting married. Who? Summer was cutting vegetables and stopped. Leonardo and Amber. Fine. Summer continued to cut vegetables. Jessica found that Summer was calm, so Jessica felt relieved. However, the next moment, Jessica saw that Summer fingers were stained with blood. Summer! You have cut your hand! Chapter 726 A Hard-fought Battle What? When Summer heard Jessicas words, she was astonished for a moment before looking down at her hand. She didnt feel the pain until the blood from her fingers had dropped onto the chopping board. Jessica walked forward and quickly took the kitchen knife in her hand and put it aside, pinching her fingers and saying, Be careful! Summer smiled, Im fine. It is just a scratch. A scratch? Look at it yourself. If the wound is deeper, it will leave a scar! Jessica was a little angry. She held Summers finger and let Summer see it herself. Such a big move made Summer painful. Jessica red at Summer and with an angry face, she put Summers finger under the tap to give it washed by running water. After washing the blood off her hands, Jessica was about to ask Summer if there was any Band-Aid when she heard Summer ask her, Who told you that? Jessica did not catch her at first. After realizing that Summer was asking about Leonardo and Ambers marriage, she could not help but re at Summer again, You are hurt. How can you still care about other peoples business? Although Jessica had a sharp tongue, she still told Summer, Carl. It turned out to be Carl. If it was Carl who told you, then it might be true. Summer looked down and muttered. Seeing that Summer was out of her mind, Jessica pinched her wound with displeasure and said, Youd better tell me if there are any Band-Aids first! Summer frowned in pain, It is in the cupboard in the living room. Jessica got Summer a Band-Aid and covered the wound with it. Summer still wanted to ask something, but when she saw Jessicas angry face, she did not ask again. Jessica helped Summer cover her wound with the Band-Aid and carefully looked at it before saying, Your hand is injured and cannot get wet. Lets go out for dinner. Its fine. Its just one finger. It wont affect cooking. I. Before Summer could finish her sentence, she stopped after seeing Jessicas unhappy face. In the end, she went out with Jessica. Jessica couldnt be bothered to discuss with Summer and drove directly to Golden Cauldron Club. Although today was a working day, the restaurant in Golden Cauldron Club was still crowded in every room. They didnt ask for a private room, but instead got a table in the hall. After ordering the dishes, Jessica fixed her gaze on Summer. No one knew what she was looking at. Summer was uneasy by Jessicas gaze, Just say what you want to say. Dont look at me like that. Your ex-husband is getting married. What about you? Jessica paused for a moment and quickly knocked on the dining table twice with her fingertips, making a clear sound, Hurry to find someone and get married. If you really cant find one, I can introduce someone to you. Summer whispered, What are you talking about? Seeing Summer like this, Jessica let out a long sigh. She lowered her voice and said, I just cant let it go! Mr. Emerson had lost his memory for three years, and Amber had so many opportunities at that time, but she still failed to make Mr. Emerson fall in love with her! And now Mr. Emerson falls in love with her after youve been through all this? This is quite beyond my imagination! Hearing Jessica say this, Summer was very calm. She looked down and her mind shed back to scenes that she had experienced with Leonardo. However, she was very calm now. Those things are over. When I was with him, we didnt let each other down. Thats enough. Summer smiled helplessly, Besides, Ive already let go of it. Really? Jessica looked at Summers finger with a Band-Aid on it, questioning her. Summer touched the injured finger and said calmly, I have indeed notpletely let go of it, but I have decided to. Right now, the most important thing for me is not to pay attention to Leonardos marriage, but to obtain Rosies custody.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. When Jessica heard this, she suddenly looked up at Summer, Thats right! How can I forget about this? Summer had thought about the custody of Rosie before. But they did not have to fight for custody at that time. If Leonardo and Amber really decided to get married, she must get the custody. Summer didnt know if Amber really loved Leonardo. But she knew that Amber would not treat Rosie well. When she had just woken up and hadnt fully recovered her memories, she met the lost Rosie in the mall. At that time, Amber wanted to abandon Rosie. Her Rosie definitely couldnt live with Amber. But will Mr. Emerson just agree to that? Jessica felt that Summer had little chance of winning. Summer could tell what Jessica was thinking, My chances of winning are indeed not much. Back then, on the ind, I thought that I would surely die. But I am still alive now. As long as I have the chance and dont give up, I believe I will be able to obtain Roses custody! Seeing that Summer was so determined, Jessica held her hand and said, Alright. Just do it. Let me know if there is anything I can do for you! Whatever, Jessica would always be with her. There were so many things Summer wanted to say to Jessica, and it ended up with a simple thank you. Jessica let go of her hand and said, Dont mention it. We have been friends for so many years. You dont have to thank me. Summer smiled and didnt say anything. Just at this time, the dishes they ordered were served, and they chatted while eating. Is the news correct that Leonardo is getting married? Summer asked again. Jessica thought about it and said, I only heard him mention it. But the news must be correct. I just dont know when it will be. Summer thought for a moment and concluded, In this way, there should be a long time before their wedding. If they are really ready for the wedding, there will be news. In the evening, Summer drove to the kindergarten to pick up Rosie. At the entrance of the kindergarten, she met Tim. Ms. Summer, Tim nodded respectfully. Summer nodded politely and said, Im at home these days. So, I am going to take Rosie to my ce for a few days. Tim, please pass on these words to Leonardo. OK. Tim didnt seem surprised at all. Sorry, I didnt tell you in advance and made youe in vain. In fact, Summer was afraid that if she told Tim in advance, Tim would tell Leonardo. Then, she would meet Leonardo. Right now, she was trying her best to avoid meeting Leonardo, because she had to be ready in advance. There would be a hard-fought battle when she fought with Leonardo for the custodyter. Tim was not angry at all, Its fine. This is my duty. Since you will take Rosie back, then I will leave first. Chapter 727 I Am a Smart Kid! Watching Tim left, Summer kept waiting for Rosie at the gate of the kindergarten. Rosie was so excited and ran to her when she saw Summer came to pick her up. Rosie ran to Summer and hugged Summers leg. She looked up and blinked and smiled at Summer, I just wondered if you are gonnae or not. Summer pinched her little nose and picked her up. Didnt I tell you this morning that I wille and pick you up after school? But what if you have work to do? You wonte if you have work. Rosie said with a serious look. Summer did not know how to reply her. It was always because of work that she failed to stay with Rosie. So, Rosie already learned it by heart. Summer put her down and crouched in front of her. She looked into her eyes and said slowly, If I told you that I wille, then its for sure. Unless something urgent happens, I will never break my words, OK? OK. Rosie nodded. After returning home, Summer prepared to cook. Rosie brought a stool and put it in front of the kitchen ind and stood on it. She tried to reach the top of it and help Summer prepare the food. Then, Rosie saw the Band-Aid on Summers hand. She leaned over and grabbed her hand, Mom, youre hurt! Its nothing. Summer smiled as she looked at Rosies worried little face. Does it hurt? Rosie looked up at her, worried. Summer was so touched and kissed on Rosies cheek, Dont worry, my dear. It doesnt hurt at all. Mom, wait! Rosie jumped off the stool and ran. Where are you going? Summer raised her voice and asked her. Without answering her, Rosie flipped through stuff in the living room. When Summer was about to check it out, Rosie came back with a pink little box in her hands. It was a palm sized, pinky carton box with a little bears picture on it. As she climbed onto the stool, she handed it over to Summer. Summer helped while watching her climbing clumsily onto the stool. She asked, What is this? Little Bear Band-Aid. After Rosie stood up, she took back the little box from Summer and said, Let me open it. After you put this on, you will not feel pain anymore. It was baby talk. Only kids would believe that. But Summer still cooperated patiently, Really? Then Ill try it. Rosie opened the box and took out a pinky Band-Aid. She ripped it open and was about to apply it on Summers finger. Summer pulled off the old one that Jessica put on for her and moved her finger to Rosie. Rosie was shocked and said, Its a big wound. She blew on Summers finger and asked, Does it still hurt? Summer shook her head, No, it doesnt. Rosie turned a little angry and said, Mommy is lying. It didnt help. It still hurts. It was embarrassing for Summer. She meant to make Rosie not to worry about her, but Rosie figured it out. Rosie carefully helped Summer to put the Band-Aid on. She was so careful that she even breathed slower.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. After that, she stood straight and felt released, Done! Now, it wont hurt anymore! Watching the way Rosie was, Summer felt warm and smiled. Rosie murmured, Im a smart kid! Blowing wont help, but Band-Aid will help stop the pain. You are right. Now, it doesnt hurt much anymore. Thank you, Rosie. Summer fondled her head. Rosie looked up andughed, Mommy, you dont need to thank me, because I love you. This time, Summer really couldnt help butugh. She didnt expect that Rosie would say so. Rosie was confused and stared at Summer. Summer stoppedughing and asked her, I love you too, but who taught you to say so? My teacher. Rosie packed her bandage box carefully and jumped off the stool to put it back. Did your teacher buy this for you? Summer never bought things like this for her. Dad bought it! Rosies voice came from the living room. Your Dad? Leonardo bought this for Rosie? OK. Summer was a little surprised that he would buy this kind of things for her. Maybe he asked Tim to buy it for her. Rosie returned to Summer after putting it back and said, The other day, Dad took me to the supermarket after school. He bought it. Summer was still surprised. It was hard for her to imagine him taking Rosie to buy a box of pinky Band-Aid. After dinner, Rosie was reading heric books on the carpet while Summer was washing the dishes. Summers phone rang when she was about to finish. She hesitated before she went to get her phone. She didnt pick up immediately when she saw the number. It was Leonardos call. She knew that he called to check on Rosie because there were no other reasons for him to call. Summer took a deep breath and answered the phone. She put the phone next to her ear and waited for him to say something first. And he started first. Is Rosie with you? His voice was cold. Summer could imagine the way he looked as he was sitting in front of his desk in his study. Yes, she is. I came back just a few days ago, so I took her over. After speaking, she waited for him to speak again. But he kept silent, so Summer continued, I will bring Rosie backter on. OK. After a few seconds, Leonardo replied. Well, if theres nothing else Before Summer could finish the sentence, he interrupted, Amber and I are getting married. All in a sudden, Summers mind was nk. But she quickly adjusted herself and said immediately, Congrattions. You should cherish your time with Rosie. After I get married, you cant take her to your ce whenever you want. Summer felt his voice was colder than ever before. Chapter 728 We Can Draw in the Net. Summers heart was hammered and her throat constricted as he spoke. She asked, What do you mean? Hearing her words, Leonardo said baldly, I know you also want to have Rosies custody, but I wont give it to you. Summer tightened her grip on her phone and said in a cold voice, It seems we have a tacit understanding. Same as you, I wont give the custody to you. Then, time went on without any word. After a while, Summer heard Leonardos deep and cold voice, Then, see you in court. Summer replied with one word and said firmly, OK. Then, she hung up the phone. Putting her phone aside, Summer legs were so weak that she could hardly stand. She stood with her hands on the top for support. At noon, Jessica told her that Leonardo was getting married. At that time, she still calmly mentioned Rosies custody. However, when Leonardo told her that he was getting married and wanted to have the custody of Rosie, Summer found it really hard to ept. She had never thought that one day she would meet Leonardo in court fighting for the custody of Rosie. Summer could see Rosie leaning against the coffee table, readingic books from the kitchen entrance. She could not read very well, so she just looked at those pictures. She was pointing at books and muttering.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Looking at Rosie, Summer clenched her fists. She would never allow Rosie to live with Amber. She must fight for Rosies custody by any means After Leonardo hung up the phone, he rested his elbows on the desk and sped his hands against his forehead. Tim knocked at the door and came in, Mr. Emerson, arent you going back? Leonardo did not raise his head. He said in a hoarse voice, Even Rosie is not at home. Im not going back tonight. You get back and have a rest. Tim could not bear to see him like this, Mr. Emerson, do you really want to see Mrs. Emerson in court? Leonardo did not say anything. After a while, he sat straight and raised his head. His eyes were filled with emotions that Tim couldnt understand. His eyes were deep and gloomy, as if he couldnt see the edge at a nce. This is thest step. After this step, we can draw in the. Leonardos voice was still hoarse. Tim sensed a rare exhaustion in his voice. I think Tim still tried to persuade Leonardo. He thought that Leonardo did not have to shoulder all these burdens alone. The two of them had a deep understanding of each other due to many yearspanionship. Leonardo knew what he was going to say the moment he opened his mouth. Stop here, he interrupted. Go back to have a rest. Tim sighed and left. He should have known that it was impossible to persuade Leonardo. Even if Summer was here, she might not be able to persuade him. Once Leonardo made his decision, no one would be able to persuade him. The next day was Saturday. Summer nned to take Rosie out. Rosie still had great interest in the amusement park. On her way, Summer made a video call with Jessica. Jessica looked sad, I really hope I coulde to hang out with you, but I have work today. Enjoy your work! Summer called Rosie over, Say hello to Auntie Jessica. Rosie smiled happily and didnt forget to show off to Jessica, Auntie Jessica, were going to eat fries! I am so sad. I dont have any fries to eat. Jessicas mouth curled up and made a pitiful face. Rosie blew a kiss to Jessica, Dear Auntie Jessica, have a good day! Jessica was amused by her and pretended to snort fiercely. Summer finished her video call with Jessica and took Rosie to eat fries. They yed all day and were very tired when they got home. When she helped Rosie take a bath, Rosie kept dozing off. After taking Rosie back to her room, she searched online to find somew firms in Hoover City that specialized in custody cases. Leonardo had told her that he was getting married, which meant that there was no time to dy on this. She had to start preparing for this matter now. She had to know the odds of her winning the case. However, there was another problem. They had never publicly announced Rosies existence. Once they fought awsuit, it was very likely that they would reveal Rosie to the public. With Leonardos status, there must be people who wanted to take pictures of Rosie. She didnt want Rosie to live in public. She didnt want everyone to know that her parents got divorced since her childhood. It was a shame to have divorced parents. However, children were sensitive. Everyone knew that her parents got divorced since her childhood. This would definitely have a great impact on her growth. Summer rubbed the space between her eyebrows and was lost in thought. She sat in front of theputer until midnight. She had searched a lot of information, but she did not want to contact any of these firms. Finally, she decided to ask Warren. Although Warren was only good atmercial and economicwsuits, he should also have some understanding of this. She just wanted to ask Warren about her odds of winning against Leonardo. Summer had a total of three days off. She went to the amusement park on Saturday and took Rosie to the zoo on Sunday. It was a small zoo. They went there in the morning and went back at three in the afternoon. Summer booked a flight ticket for Monday evening. She sent Rosie back to Leonardos vi on Sunday evening. Before she came, she called Tim and told him to tell Leonardo that she was to send Rosie back. When she brought Rosie to the entrance of Leonardos vi, she saw Leonardo waiting there. Summer got out of the car and took Rosie out of the car. Rosie hadnt seen Leonardo for two days. As soon as she got out of the car, she happily called out, Daddy! Leonardo stood there unmoved, without saying a word. His gaze fell on Summer. Summer stood beside the car and looked at him. Mommy, Im going to Daddys home. When will youe back to see me? Rosie pulled the corner of her clothes. Maybe youll have to wait a few more weeks. Summer patted her head. Rosie was somewhat disappointed. She reluctantly walked towards Leonardo. Bye, Rosie. Summer waved her hand. Rosie walked to Leonardo. Although she was reluctant, she still waved her hand at her. Summer nced at Leonardo, he seemed thinner than before. She frowned slightly and then rxed. Perhaps he was getting thinner because of his marriage, since he had to handle all the work before marriage. Summer mocked herself and turned around. She got on the car and drove away without looking back. Until Summers car disappeared, Leonardo was still standing there. Chapter 729 No Chance of Winning Rosie reached out to grab Leonardos hand. Her hand was so small that she could only hold her daddys one finger. Then Leonardo enclosed her small and soft handpletely with his own hand. His grip was very gentle because he was afraid to hurt her. Rosie held her head up high in an attempt to see her daddys face clearly. Daddy, you dont want to part with mommy either, right? she asked. Leonardo was too tall. Rosie felt her neck slightly sore but she still didnt see his daddys expression clearly. Then she gave up and leaned her head against Leonardo, muttering softly, Mommy took me to the zoo today. Im so tired. At this time, Leonardo said, Yes. However, Rosie already started to yawn, unaware that Leonardo was answering her previous question. Leonardo bent down and picked her up. As he walked into the vi, he asked, What animals are there in the zoo? When Leonardo talked about the zoo, Rosie cheered up again, and answered, There were a lot of birds and tigers. Leonardo added, What kind of animal does your mother like best? Rosie was so tired that she put her head on Leonardos shoulder, whispering, Mommy said she likes them all because the animals are cute. Leonardo didnt speak anymore when he heard Rosies rhythmic breath. She fell asleep. When Summer arrived at home, she made a call to Carl. Carl was always ready to answer Summers phone call and this time again. He picked up the phone quickly as soon as he knew it was Summer, Summer, Whats up? I want Warrens phone number. Summer also dispensed with the small talk and went straight to her purpose. Alright, Ill tell you. Do you want me to say it now or send a messageter?N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Tell me now. Ill remember it. Then Carl gave her the phone number. Okay. I know, Summer said. Then Carl asked confusedly, Why do you want Warrens number? Are you facing any economic dispute? Do you know the exact date of Leonardos wedding? Summer asked. Then Carl understood quickly what she wanted to do. But Warren is not good at matrimonial cases. After Carl finished his words, he added, How about I find you somewyers? I just want to ask for some advice first and Im not ready to file awsuit. Thank you for your kindness. This is between me and Leonardo, and I want to settle it by myself. Besides, if Leonardo finds out that youre helping me find awyer. Summer deliberately paused for a moment and Carl said hastily, Alright. I wont help you find awyer. However, if you have any problem, speak to me. You know we are friends. Okay. Summer knew Carl was a very nice person, especially to his friends. Summer hung up and then tried to call Warren. It was not seven oclock, yet so Warren should be off from his work. But he was probably having dinner. The connection was made but it was momentster before the other end answered. Who is it? The mans voice was very clear. Summer asked, Is this Mr. Smith? Warren took a look at the phone number which was unfamiliar to him and then said, Im Sorry. This is my personal number and I dont deal with business problems on it. Summer was afraid that he would hang up the phone, so she hurriedly said, Im Summer Jarrett. Summer Jarrett? Warren repeated, surprised. Wasnt she Leonardos wife? Although he made certain rules, he did not dare to neglect her. Warren asked, Do you need me for something? I have something to ask you. What? Warren was straightforward, just like Carl. If I want to fight with Leonardo for custody, do I have any chance to win? What? Even though Warren had seen a lot and had dealt with many kinds of odd cases, this was the first time that someone asked him about her chances of winning awsuit against Leonardo. He had never lost a case since bing a legal advisor to the Emerson Group. Even before joining the Emerson Group, he had never failed. Although he didnt deal with the case about custody, he could still help her analyze the situation. Summer, I just want you to evaluate the possibility. I know to win against Leonardo is very difficult, Summer exined when she found Warren kept silent for a long time. Warren was still a man with principles. Since Summer asked him deliberately, he chose to tell her frankly. If Leonardo is determined to fight for custody with you, you have no chance to win. Although Summer had thought of this possibility long ago, she still found it hard to ept when she heard Warrens answer. Summer asked again, Is there really no chance of winning for me? She couldnt help hoping in her heart. Warren perceived her eagerness in her tone. After a moment of silence, he said, You dont have any chance if Leonardo insists on custody. But if he changes his mind a little, you know you still have a chance. The answer made no difference at all. Leonardo had clearly said on the phone that he would not give Rosies custody to her. Leonardo was already determined to fight with her for custody. Summer took a deep breath and said somewhat dejectedly, I see. Thank you, Mr. Smith. Warren was very clear about what happened between Summer and Leonardo. He and Leonardo had also known each other for many years, so he couldnt bear to watch them getting to this point. He hesitated for a moment and finally said, To win awsuit needs many factors and each one is indispensable. Sometimes his strength is not the most important. This is only what I can say, Ms. Summer. He had hardly seen Summer this year and he just remembered that Summer smiled so brightly when they first met. She was undoubtedly a rare beauty. What was more, she was smart and calm. He remembered the days when he and Carl went to Leonardos house to have meals. He somehow missed them. He actually didnt feel sorry for Summer. He just felt a little pity. He felt pity for the rtionship between Leonardo and her and for the rough time she had experienced. Warrens words surprised Summer. She said gratefully, Got it. Thank you, Mr. Smith. Then bye! Warren hung up the phone and felt a little depressed. He picked up his phone and called Leonardo. The phone was connected but there was no one answering. Then the connection was broken. What? Leonardo hung up on him? Warren was a little upset. He was bothered by Leonardos business right now. How could he not answer his phone? Warren called a few times in a row. In the end, Leonardo could not bear any more and answered the phone. Chapter 730 You Can’t Win by Your Own Power Warren, I hope you have something urgent to tell me. Otherwise, I will make you know the price for it! Leonardo sounded angry. Warren didnt doubt that Leonardo would beat him up if he was right in front of him. Warren was a little scared. Anyway, he couldnt defeat Leonardo. He didnt beat around the bush and got to the point, Your ex-wife just called me. Summer? Leonardo paused and asked, Why did she call you? He sounded different, but Warren couldnt tell why. She asked me about the odds of winning the case against you for your kids custody. What did you answer? I said theres no chance of winning it against you. She should just give up! Warren purposefully added thest sentence to provoke Leonardo. He didnt know what Leonardo was up to. Leonardo would ask him for help when Leonardo had questions aboutw. As for the rtionship problems, Warren knew it was beyond his ability. Besides, Leonardo wouldnt tell him. He merely felt that what Leonardo had done was bizarre. It didnt seem like something Leonardo would do. For Leonardos style, if he were determined to take custody of Rosie, he would not show any mercy, let alone gave Summer the chance to take it into court. He had witnessed how decisive and malevolent Leonardo was. Hearing this, Leonardo did nothing but only asked, What else? I also reminded her that she couldnt defeat you by licit means. She could consider devious tactics, like finding a more powerful man than you to support her. Although Warren wanted to be joking, he said it in a serious tone. Leonardo snorted and smirked, then said, I dont think such a man exists. However, Warren remembered something else. He was a little worried and said, I think you have forgotten something. What? Warren suddenly became solemn and reminded, Summer owns the legal entity of the Emerson Group! I was the one who helped you with the formalities when you gave thepany to her. Leonardo finally remembered it. He almost forgot it because it happened long ago. If it werent for Warren talked with him about Summers call, he would almost let it slip from his memory. Warren was apprehensive about the consequence. He was clear the meaning of her possessing of such great wealth. Including Leonardos personal property, real estate, and something else, all of this was really an enormous wealth. Even Warren longed for it. He was very worried about it, but Leonardo was much calmer. He only asked casually, So what? You. Warren was speechless. After a while, he continued, Are you kidding? Thats all you have! Leonardo fell silent. Warren thought that Leonardo realized the seriousness of this matter. After thinking, he said, Although the formalities have beenpleted, we havent made it public. If you want to take the Emerson Group back, I have way to help you. But it will be a little more difficult. As soon as he finished, Leonardo said without any hesitation, No need. Then you Warren couldnt figure out what Leonardo was thinking. Leonardo said calmly, If anything unexpected happens to me, please make the documents public to prove that Summer is the real owner of the Emerson Group. Warren had been awyer for nearly ten years, but he didnt have any idea about Leonardos thought. He was very confused. What nonsense! I cant believe such a ruthless and cruel man like you will be killed. You are thest one that will meet a horrible thing. Im afraid that I will pass away before something terrible happens to you. Warren did not take Leonardos words to heart. Leonardo didnt want to continue it but said, Remember what I said to you today. Im very curious about your purpose! You gave the Emerson Group, such a powerful corporation, to Summer without hesitation. And now, you fight her for custody. You. Warren couldnt believe that Leonardo hung up, and still spoke with him in the phone, but heard the beep sound. He looked at the screen. It was the contacts page. Damn it! Leonardo suddenly hung up again! He always did this. Warren was really angry. Summer lost sleep for what Warren said. It was a sleepless night. She didnt have any doubt about what Warren said, but she couldnt give in. Though she didnt have little chance to win the case, she knew she couldnt lose it. She remembered what Warren said at the end of that call. Power is not the only decisive factor. Power is not the only decisive factor. Summer muttered. After thinking it for a while, she suddenly realized what Warren meant. Warren hinted that she could adopt some unconventional methods. In other words, they might not be legal. For example, something could happen to Leonardoswyer in courtroom, or happen to Leonardo Although Leonardo was a powerful and formidable opponent, it didnt mean he would always be in an unassable position. Nothing was perfect. No one could always be infallible. Sometimes no matter how much he nned, he might fail to take something into ount. It was impossible that Summer could win under normal circumstances if the thing went smoothly. But if she used some other means Summer let out a long sigh. She could only choose such devious means when that day came? Summer clenched her fist and didnt know what she should do. The next day, Summer contacted severalw firms and asked about their suggestions. She also met with twowyers. Everywyer thought he himself was excellent, and was very confident that he could win the case. They even boasted in front of Summer. Obviously, Summer did not say that Leonardo was the one she fought against. She merely mentioned that the other party was rich and powerful. After hearing this, all thewyers hesitated and asked for more details. Summer didnt believe the twowyers she met with could help her win the case. So, she did not contact them again.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. In the evening, she was going to fly to the shooting site to join the other crew. Therefore, she packed her luggage and left for the airport. On the way to the airport, she received a call from Eliza. What time is your flight? Eliza asked her. Six oclock. Theres shooting the next day. So, Summer booked a 6 p. m. flight. When she arrived, it would still be early and she could have time to sleep. But now, it seemed that she couldnt have a good sleep. Chapter 731 Wrap When Eliza learned that Summer had booked the six oclock flight, she smiled and said, I booked on the same flight. Lets go togetherter. Alright. Im on my way to the airport. See youter. OK. Actually, Eliza called Summer yesterday and asked about her flight schedule. Summer was ying with Rosie at that time, so she hurriedly answered, Ive booked the flight. Then summer hung up the phone. Summer arrived at the airport. Eliza arrived not long after. Eliza sat down beside Summer, took off her bag and put it on herp. Then Eliza asked probingly, Do you know the matter? Summer nced at Eliza and thought for a moment before asking, You mean that Leonardo and Amber are getting married? You knew it! Elizas voice was a little loud. Then, she deliberately lowered her voice and whispered, Why do I think it is not true? Eliza had seen Leonardo and Summer together. Eliza felt that Leonardo behaved much differently when he was with Summer. At least, in Elizas eyes, when Summer and Leonardo were together, there was light in Leonardos eyes. When he was with Amber, he looked cold and gloomy. Summer did not know what Eliza was thinking about and said, Its true. How do you know its true? Eliza tilted her head and asked, Who said that? Summer said indifferently, Leonardo said it. Eliza was silent for a moment, and cursed loudly, Damn it! She really didnt want to wish Amber well. After hearing the news that Leonardo and Amber were getting married, Eliza had a fluky thought that it might be a rumor. But now, Summer had personally confirmed it. It should be a done deal. Eliza was indignant that Amber was going to marry Leonardo. In the past, although they were not from the same ss, there was not much difference between them. However, after Amber married Leonardo, her status would rise. Eliza could not offend Amber any more. Thinking about this, Eliza became depressed. However, Summer was thinking of another thing. Can Lost City 2 be finished in a month? Summer was calcting the time. She hoped Lost City 2 be filmed as soon as possible so that she could have time to get the custody of Rosie. Eliza was thinking about the marriage between Leonardo and Amber. Summer suddenly mentioned filming. Eliza paused for a moment and thought for a while before saying, Its a little difficult to finish it within a month. But a month and a half might be enough. The y had been filmed for a month. They could finish it in another month and a half. Lost City 2 had ten more episodes than the first one. The main actors and actresses had enough time to stay in the crew. Whats more, Amber left early. Therefore, the filming was very smooth. It just had 30 episodes in total. The filming time could be controlled within three months. A month and a half. Summer muttered. Seeing Summers worried expression, Eliza asked, Whats wrong? Why are you asking this? Is there anything else? Yes, I have something else to do. Summer sighed. A month and a half should be enough. Leonardo and Amber hadnt officially announced the news, so Summer still had time. Eliza could see that Summer had something in her mind. Eliza thought for a moment and said, If you really have other urgent things, you can leave earlier. Is it okay? Summer looked at Eliza in surprise. We can film the more difficult scenes first and then the easier ones. In that way, there will be no problem. Eliza was the producer and had the right to decide everything on the set. Alright. Thank you so much! When she first met Eliza that year, Summer had never thought that Eliza would help her this much. Fate was indeed the hardest thing to predict They returned to the city where the y was filmed. When they arrived at the hotel, it was almost ten oclock. They hurriedly washed up and went out to eat. When they returned, it was not twelve oclock yet. They hurriedly washed up and went to bed at twelve oclock. In the following month, the crew filmed the y intensely. Everyone was as busy as a bee, even Summer. When the script didnt need revising, Summer would find something else to do. She was the one who most hoped Lost City 2 to be finished as soon as possible. In this month, everyone was extremely tired. In the second half, there were many night scenes. Bowen, as the leading actor, was very dedicated to his work. He did notin at all and cooperated with the crew very well. Actress Novia was a little more delicate than Bowen. She had a lot of scenes in the second half part. Bowen, who was more tired than her, did not say anything. Novia could not dare to say that she was tired. After all, Bowen was a senior in the entertainment industry. No matter how delicate she was, Novia didnt dare toin in front of Bowen. In that way, the y that was nned to be finished in a month and a half waspleted in a month in the end. At the beginning of March, Lost City 2 waspletely wrapped. That night, Summer booked a flight back to Hoover City.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. As the banquet was arranged at eight oclock, Summer booked a ne ticket at midnight. During these two months, although Summer was very tired on the set, she was quite happy. She worked together with everyone to finish Lost City 2. Summer wanted to participate in the wrap banquet before leaving. Everyone was very happy that the y had beenpleted ahead of schedule. The main actor and the main actress got along with everyone well, and the atmosphere was very good. After several rounds of drinking, Summer walked to Eliza and whispered, Im going to the airport. Eliza looked around and found that the staffs in the crew all flushed from drinking. She did not ask the staff to send Summer to the airport and asked, Have you ordered a taxi? Yes. Dont worry. Summer patted Elizas shoulder, Drink less. Be careful when you date with Bowen. Dont make it big news just after wrap. I know. Eliza drank some wine. She was a little excited. She felt that Summer was being a little long-winded and said, Leave now, otherwise, you will not catch the fight. After Summer finished speaking, she returned to her seat and raised her ss, saying, Enjoy yourselves! I have something urgent to do. I have to go now. Why are you leaving? Drink some more. Summer, what are you going to do? Dont make fun of Summer. She has something urgent to do. As soon as Eliza said, those who wanted Summer to stay became silent. During the two months, Summer worked very hard on the set and helped them a lot. Apart from being Leonardos ex-wife, Summer had done everything right. Chapter 732 She Fell Asleep in the Car Summer was good-looking and diligent. Besides, she didnt haggle over every ounce. In fact, several youngsters on the set liked her, but no one dared to show it. Summer had experienced a lot in the past few years, so she seemed to be different from ordinary people. Even if a man had feeling for her, he dreaded to confess since she was way out of his league. Summer went to the airport by car and only waited for half an hour to board the ne. As it was a morning flight, there werent many people and were lots of vacant seats in it. After Summer got on the ne, she asked the flight attendant for a nket. Sitting by the window, she looked out into the darkness, but could see nothing. She had been busy over the past month. She didnt have time to think about custody until in midnight. And there was no coverage about Leonardo and Ambers wedding for now. Summer was thankful for it the most. There was still time. Although Summer was exhausted physically and mentally, she leaned against the back of the chair and failed to sleep. She closed her eyes and found it useless. Then, she opened her eyes and lost in thought. And two hours passed. After the nended, Summer walked out of the airport with her luggage and got a call from Bruce. Bruce had asked Summer to tell him if she returned from the set, but she forgot. Furthermore, since it probably would be inconvenient for him to stay there, she didnt let Bruce go with her. A few days ago, he had called her to ask when she nned to return to Hoover City and said that he would pick her up. Summer hadnt taken his words seriously at that time. To her surprise, Bruce called her right after she arrived in Hoover City. Did he guess that she would take this flight back? Summer managed to have a free hand to answer the phone after putting the bag on the suitcase. Before she uttered a word, she heard Bruce on the other end ask, Ms. Summer, have you got off the ne? How do you know that? Summer asked as she walked. It was nearly empty at the airport exit at three a. m. in the morning. Since it was cold, Summer drew her coat around her and gained speed to walk out. I called you an hour and a half ago and I couldnt get through. You told me that you wont return until after the wrap party. However, since you changed your mind and were in a hurry, you would take thetest flight. Bruce made a reasonable and convincing analysis. Summer smiled and said, Yes, I have got off the ne. Im going out of it now. Which exit are you at? Ill drive over to pick you up. Summer heard the sound of the engine starting as Bruce spoke. Summer was shocked for a moment before she looked up and said, Im at Exit E. Ill be right there in three minutes. Bruce hung up after he finished speaking. Summer stopped at the roadside and waited for Bruce to drive over. There were only a few people on the road. Summer tucked her coat around her again, feeling it was exceptionally cold this spring in Hoover City. In less than three minutes, Bruce arrived. Having a good eyesight, Summer could see Bruces car from afar. Bruce stopped the car in front of Summer and got off the car to help her put the luggage in the trunk. Summer wanted to do it by herself. Since Bruce had got out of the car, she atst did not say anything else. She opened the car door and got in. She was really tired, both physically and mentally. After putting on the suitcase, Bruce got in the car and sat behind the wheel. Seeing him get on, Summer asked, How long have you been waiting? I didnt get through when I called you at first, so I drove over. Whenever a nended, I called you. I didnt seed until you got off the ne, Bruce said. Although it was clumsy, it worked atst.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. You dont have to do this, Summer said. She meant that Bruce did not need to be so kind to her. Without turning round, Bruce drove the car carefully and said stubbornly, Since I work for you, Im responsible for protecting you. It is not safe for a woman to stay outside alone at night. In fact, his words made sense. Summer remained silent for a long time after hearing him. Bruce kept looking ahead. In his mind, he did everything he should do and didnt need Summer to answer him. However, Summer felt mixed emotions. On such a cold spring night, she came back alone with exhaustion for a custody battle, which she probably had no chance of winning. In fact, she was at the verge of copse. In Bruces car, she couldnt help but feel warm and touched. Although she was homeless and drifted from ce to ce, she met many strangers who showed goodwill to her. For example, Eliza, who had helped her leave the wrap party in advance. And Bruce, who had tried hard to figure out when she would arrive ande to pick her upte at night. Became of them, Summer had energy to cheer herself up. Summer took a deep breath and closed the car window before saying softly, Thank you. Although she said in a low voice, Bruce heard it clearly as he paid close attention to her. As I said, it is my duty to protect you as your bodyguard, Bruce repeated his previous words. Summer looked up at him and said, I know. But Im still grateful. You are actually kind. Bruce turned to give her a solemn and cold look, I killed many people. Im not a good guy. I only said that you are nice to me. I didnt mean you are a good person, Summer raised her eyebrows slightly and said with a smile. Bruce snorted and stopped talking. Summer looked outside at the streetmps and then fell asleep soundly. Since it was stable when Bruce drove, Summer did not wake up halfway. When Bruce reached the destination and was about to wake Summer up, he received a message. Bruce read it and opened the door to get out of the car, heading towards the other end of the street where there were no street lights. A car stopped there in the darkness, and one could hardly see it without careful observation. Bruce walked over, but he didnt reach out to knock on the car door until his eyes got used to the darkness. After the window was rolled down, there came a smell of cigarettes from inside. After smoking a few cigarettes in session, the man asked in a deeper voice, Did you pick her up? Do you want to see her? She is sleeping in the car. Bruce said thoughtfully. Actually, it was strange that he would say it. The man in the car remained silent for a moment, No need. Afterwards, he lit another cigarette. The lighter was turned off, and there came the distinct smell of cigarettes once again. In the darkness, there was only cigarette sparks. Bruce looked at him and frowned slightly, Leonardo, I find that you have something inmon with your elder sister. Chapter 733 A Man-To-Man Deal Right, the person sitting in the car was Leonardo. Leonardo did not say anything. After all, he was not interested in how simr he was to Kate. Bruce did not expect Leonardo to answer. He said to himself, You two are both ruthless towards yourselves. Leonardo clearly cared about Summer more than anyone else, but he still forced himself to give up his love cruelly. Even Bruce, who had countless blood on his hands, thought he was no match for Leonardo. He wasnt that ruthless with himself. Leonardo didnt say anything and just sneered, Go back. Shell wake upter. Bruce was not a warm-hearted person. In fact, everything he did was instructed by Leonardo. Leonardo persuaded Kate to treat her illness, and Bruce epted Leonardos request. Kate had gone abroad for treatment, and Leonardo had even arranged everything for her, which showed his sincerity. Bruce could not go with her because he had promised Leonardo to protect Summer. This was a deal between two trustworthy men. No one else knew about it, and it had always been a secret. After Leonardo finished speaking, he took a hard grad on the cigarette in his hand, put it out, started the car, and left. Bruce narrowed his eyes as the headlights shone on him. He watched Leonardo drive away before turning around and heading in the direction of his car. He looked at Summer outside the car for a moment and found that she did not seem to have woken up. He walked to the passenger window and knocked on the window with his hand. He knocked heavily several times before Summer slowly woke up. Summer had really fallen asleep just now. She was a little confused now. Summer was stunned for a moment and realized that she was still in the car. Only then did she remember what had happened before. She nced at Bruce, who was waiting for her to get off the car outside the window. Then, she hurriedly took her bag and got off the car. Bruce circled around the back to help her bring out the suitcase. When she got off the car, he just pushed the suitcase over and carried it into the apartment building. They waited for the elevator. The elevator came very quickly in the early morning. They kept silent when they entered the elevator, mainly because they had nothing to say. Summer was a little sleepy, and her eyes stung. Upon arriving at their floor, Summer said to Bruce, Thank you very much. Bruce only nodded and returned to his room without looking back. Summer returned to her home. There was still a toy in the living room that Rosie had leftst time. After turning on the lights in each room, she sat down on the sofa. Summer felt so tired that she did not want to take another step. Summer sat down on the sofa and casually held a pillow in her arms. She leaned against the sofazily and did not want to move any further.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Sitting like this, she unknowingly fell asleep, but she was then awakened by the coldness. As soon as she got home, she sat still on the sofa. The spring in Hoover City was still a little cold. Summers nose was a little stuffy. She heavily sniffed twice, but she still felt a little ufortable. It was already dawn outside. Summer took out her phone from her pocket and found that it was already eight in the morning. She did not sleep long on the sofa; she only slept for about three hours. She put down her phone and was about to stand up. However, when she stood up, she felt dizzy and fell back onto the sofa. Summer was too tired these past few days and she didnt get enough sleep. She might have a coldst night and had a bad headache. She was not so weak before. Summer closed her eyes for a while and tried to stand up again. Today was Saturday, so she had to go and see Rosie first before she went to do her own business. Moreover, before she went to see Rosie, she had to take a shower and change her clothes and do make up. She looked too bad. Rosie was smart and would be worried about her. Summer thought about Rosie and pumped herself up. She really looked more energetic than before. She took her clothes and went to the bathroom to take a bath. After preparing the hot water, she felt her head hurt even more, and her vision became blurry. Summer took off her clothes and raised her head to let the warm water pour on her face, wanting to wake herself up. She felt that she had indeed been clear, but her head hurt even more. Summer even felt that she was so weak that she almost couldnt stand steadily. Summer shook her head and reached out to support on the wall. However, the feeling of being top-heavy became more and more obvious. She slid softly down the wall and fell to the ground. She was lying on the ground, and the hot water kept falling from the shower. At first, she could hear the sound of water falling on the floor. She could feel the water dripped onto her eyes. However, Summer could not open her eyes and just tried to blink her eyes ufortably. She did not know how long she had been lying on the ground. Summer felt it was so long that her consciousness became more and more blurry. She could not even hear the sound of the water leaking from the shower smashing into the floor, and her ears were buzzing. It felt. It was as if she was going to die Summer moved her lips with difficultly, and she even hallucinated, as if someone was calling her name. It even sounded like Leonardo. It was said that people would have many beautiful illusions before they died. After this thought shed through her mind, Summerpletely lost consciousness. In the next moment, the bathroom door was forcefully open by someone, and Leonardos tall and straight figure appeared at the door. His hair was messed up by the wind because of the intense running. His ironed suit also had wrinkles. It seemed that he was running over in a hurry! When he stood at the bathroom door and looked at Summer, who was lying on the ground, his expression froze for a moment, and his entire body trembled. He quickly calmed down and staggered over. He pulled the towel to cover Summers body. He wrapped it around her and carried her into his arms. With a hoarse voice, he anxiously shouted, Summer? Summer closed her eyes slightly, her eyelids moving, but she did not open them. Leonardo hugged her tightly into his embrace. He even forgot to turn off the shower. He lowered his head and kissed her heavily on the forehead. He muttered, You are okay. When he went in just now, he saw Summer lying on the ground without any vitality. At that moment, he didnt know what to think. He just felt that he lost the ability to think and did not know what he should do. Leonardo carefully picked Summer up. He still didnt turn off the shower, because he didnt pay attention to anything else. Summer moved uneasily in his arms, but it was only for a while. Now, she no longer had the strength to open her eyes. Leonardo carried her back to bed, got arge towel to wipe the water off her body, and then turned around to look for her pajamas in the wardrobe. He had lived here before and was even more familiar with everything in this house than Summer. He knew her habit of keeping things and could easily find what he wanted here. Chapter 734 To Dress You He found the clothes and turned back to the bed. He knelt on one knee and lifted the nket. Leonardo frowned and suppressed his restlessness. He helped Summer put on pajamas, slowly and gently. Dazed, Summer was unwilling to be moved like this. She snorted in dissatisfaction, but her entire body was powerless and she could not open her eyes. Leonardo paused for a moment. Then he lowered his head and kissed Summer on the forehead. He said softly, Im dressing you. Hold on a minute. After he finished speaking, he frowned again. When he kissed Summers forehead, he felt that it was so hot. He touched her forehead and it was indeed very hot. Summer had been busy and stressful these days, which made her sick. Leonardo didnt know if Summer heard him. She just didnt move until Leonardo dressed her. Leonardo then touched her head and said softly, Good girl, as if the one in front of him was Rosie. Summer was indeed very obedient when she was sick. She would not talk to Leonardo so coldly, nor would she feel sad because of him. However, she was still ufortable. She frowned slightly, and she could not sleep well. Leonardo swallowed with difficulty. He felt so distressed. This feeling had wantonly spread all over his body. He went out to find the thermometer and put it under Summers armpit. After taking the temperature, he went to get a wet towel and put it on Summers forehead. Mr. Emerson, who was once served by the servant with everything, was now very skilled when he did all this by himself and took care of Summer. Suddenly, his phone rang. Leonardo still focused his gaze on Summer and took out his phone with one hand. Without even looking at the caller ID, he knew that it was Tim. Just now, Leonardo suddenly ran out of the office. Tim didnt catch up with him so that he kept calling him. Leonardo turned off the ringtone before answering it. Mr. Emerson, you.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Tim was panting. Previously, he saw Leonardo suddenly run out of the office. When he ran out and wanted to chase Leonardo, he couldnt see Leonardo at all. Running for a long time, he was now so tired that he was out of breath. He couldnt even say aplete sentence. Such a work was really hard for him, a man in his thirties. Leonardo didnt listen to him and directly instructed, Bring a doctor to Summer. Bring a doctor to Mrs. Emerson? Tim didnt understand what Leonardo said for a moment, so he repeated it. However, after knowing that Leonardo had done everything for his own purpose, Tim still called Summer Mrs. Emerson in front of Leonardo. But he soon figured it out. Who else could make Leonardo so anxious besides Summer? Tim did not ask any further. He only replied, Got it. Leonardo added, A female doctor. As long as it was about Summer, it was normal for Leonardo to give some strange instructions. Twenty minutester, Tim brought a female doctor to Summer. Tim didnt knock on the door but called Leonardo. When Leonardo saw that it was a call from Tim, he did not answer it but directly went to open the door. He knew about Tim and this was the tacit understanding between them. As soon as the door opened, he saw a female doctor standing at the door. Leonardo looked at the female doctor and felt that her face seemed familiar. When he looked at her, the female doctor was also looking at him, who even smiled at him and nodded. She seemed to be very kind. Leonardo frowned slightly. After the female doctor walked inside, he asked Tim, Where did you find this female doctor? Why does she look familiar? Tim paused for a moment, and his expression was a little strange. It wasnt that Leonardo didnt believe in Tim, but he felt that Tims reaction was strange. Being stared by Leonardo, Tim said awkwardly, Shes my wife. A trace of surprise appeared on Leonardos face, which was usually cold and expressionless. Tim reminded Leonardo, When we got married, you attended our wedding and gave us a car as a wedding gift. Leonardo thought for a moment. It seemed that what Tim said was true. Tim was so busy working with Leonardo. After they got married for a few years, Tim and his wife divorced because of somemon conflicts between couples. Afterwards, they remarried. Yep. Leonardo nodded, I remember it was a sunny day. Tim nodded. He was a little touched that after so many years, Leonardo still remembered that day. Tims wife had already entered. Leonardo was worried about Summer, so after saying that, he turned around and walked towards Summers bedroom. When they entered, Violet, Tims wife, was examining Summer carefully. The medical chest she brought was ced aside. Leonardo did not say anything. He just stood quietly at the bedside and waited for the examination to end. His gaze was fixed on Summer. Summer looked so adorable when she fell asleep. Perhaps the wet towel on her forehead made her feelfortable, so she did not move and was in sound sleep. After the examination, Violet turned around and saw Leonardo focusing his gaze on Summer. She didnt say anything, but turned to look at Tim. How is Mrs. Emerson? Tim quickly asked. Hearing Tims voice, Leonardo turned to look at Violet. Shes too tired. She doesnt have enough sleep these days, so she was malnourished. She was under too much pressure and her immunity has also been weakened, so she has a fever. Her condition is a little serious and she needs the infusion. As Violet spoke, she turned to look at Leonardo. She always knew Tims boss was Leonardo. Tim had worked for him for so many years, and he treated Tim well. There were many rumors about Leonardo, but this was the second time she had met him so closely. The first time was when she and Tim got married and she toasted Leonardo. Tim often said that Leonardo was his savior. Without Leonardo, Tim wouldnt have achieved what he had today. Back then, Violet and Tim were just ordinary college students. Tim was born in a poor family and Violets families didnt approve of their marriage. Afterwards, when he worked in Leonardospany, his sry increased year by year, and his familys situation also gradually improved. Thus, Leonardo was indeed their savior. Leonardo only looked at Violet for a moment when she was talking about Summers situation. As soon as she finished speaking, Leonardo turned to look at Summer. Chapter 735 He Would Remove All the Obstacles Violet could sense that Leonardo cared about Summer very much. The care and love in his eyes could not be hidden. Leonardo asked Violet, Will she recover soon after having the infusion? Violet nodded, Yes. Then she looked up at Tim and said, Tim,e and help me. Tim hurriedly walked over and helped Violet carry the medicine. Violet red at him, for he was clumsy. Violet wasnt really angry, and she was just short-tempered. Violet thought that Leonardo didnt see this, but in fact, Leonardo had witnessed everything. Leonardo suddenly felt envious. He lowered his head and smiled gently. The smile was slight and unnoticeable, which could not be seen obviously. No one knew if he wanted tough or if he was thinking about something else. There were always people who didnt want him to live a peaceful life. He could bear that, but he couldnt let Summer live a turbulent life with him. No matter it was Summer or Rosie, they both had been hurt because of him. He had tried toe up with a perfect solution to those troubles, but those things, which happened so many years ago, were tooplicated. There was no perfect solution at all. He could only use all means to ensure Summer made a clean break with him. The reason why he did those to make her sad was not only for Summer, but also for those who did not want him to live a peaceful life. Since they didnt want him to live a peaceful life, he would just satisfy them. Sooner orter, he would remove all the obstacles. When Leonardo looked up again, theplicated emotions had disappeared. Only a cold and faintly indifferent expression could be seen. Violet had already prepared the intravenous drip for Summer. The cold liquid flowed in from the back of her hand, making her entire hand cold. It was also ufortable. Even in her sleep, Summer was waving her hand, wanting to get rid of the cold feeling in her hand. Seeing this, Violet immediately stepped forward and grabbed Summers hand, If she keeps moving like this, she might hurt herself. Summer didnt stop even if she was grabbed by Violet. She still wanted to shake off the cold feeling in her hand. Leonardo took two steps forward and said to Violet, Let me do it. Violet was stunned for a moment. Tim said to her immediately, Leave it to Mr. Emerson. Only then did Violet let go, making room for Leonardo to cate Summer.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Leonardo sat down beside the bed and slightly bent down to cover the back of Summers hand with his hand, while the other hand was supporting Summers palm. Summers hand was totally wrapped by his warm hands. He just touched it lightly, without any strength, but Summer calmed down and became quiet. When will she wake up? When Leonardo saw that Summer had calmed down, he stretched out to help her remove a strand of hair that had covered her face just now. Then he turned to look at Violet. Shell wake up in an hour. Violet saw Leonardos actions just now and thought of the rumors she had heard recently. She felt extremelyplicated. Leonardo did not say anything else. He didnt knit his eyebrow anymore and he seemed to feel relieved. Although Violet felt that it was a bitplicated and difficult to understand all this, she was clever and didnt ask anything. Most of the time, simrities could always be found on the couples who lived together for a long time. The simrities between Violet and Tim were probably that they knew what to ask and what not to ask. They both had a sense of propriety. After Violet finished speaking, she nced at the medicine chest she had brought with her and said, But remember to let her take the medicine when she wakes up. Leonardo didnt reply. Tim pulled Violets arm and signaled for her to go out with him. Violet followed Tim out of the bedroom. Tim then gently closed the door of Summers bedroom. Violet took a few more steps forward before whispering to Tim, Although your boss looks a little cold, hes not as strange as youve said. When Tim worked with Leonardo at the beginning, he was just a poor student who just graduated from university. He had nothing at that time. And he didnt seem to have any other advantages apart from being patient and reliable. However, even during those days, Tim would tell Violet that Leonardo was too strange when he returned home after work every day. When they got married, Leonardo went to attend their wedding. Violet didnt dare to say anything at that time. Hearing what his wife said, Tim immediately made a silent gesture, Be careful not to let Mr. Emerson hear you. How could he hear me from this far away? Violet felt that Tim was too nervous. He looked at the bedroom door and exined to Violet, When Mr. Emerson was ying with his phone in the office, he suddenly got up and ran outside. Do you think he could know that Mrs. Emerson was sick, ying with his phone? Probably he cant. Violet also felt that it was a little weird, Could it be that he sensed that Ms. Summer was sick? Tim shrugged, indicating that he did not know either. After two seconds, he sighed again, Dont think he has such a good temper. He only behaves so mildly when he is staying with Mrs. Emerson. Violet didnt say anything. In the bedroom, Leonardo was still sitting by the bedside, covering Summers hand. He didnt move at all. Summer slept more and more peacefully after she put on intravenous drip. Leonardo let go, and Summer did not move again. He pulled the nket for Summer and looked at her deeply, as if he wanted to carve her image into his mind. After a long time, he got up and walked outside. When Tim and Violet were talking outside, their voices were very low. Probably they were afraid of disturbing them inside. The sound of Leonardo closing the door attracted their attention and interrupted their conversation. Tim stood up and nodded slightly, Mr. Emerson. Mr. Emerson. Violet called him respectfully. Leonardo looked at Violet and nodded, Thank you so much for your help, Mrs. Knight. His expression did not change. He looked still indifferent and expressionless, but he sounded polite. What he said was simple, but shocked both Tim and Violet. Thank you so much for your help? Violet looked at Leonardo nkly, not sure if he was saying this to her or not. However, she was the only one in the room except for Tim and Summer. Summer was the patient and he couldnt be saying this to Summer. Tim didnt dare to believe that the person in the front who spoke so politely to his wife was Leonardo. Leonardo didnt seem to realize how shocked the couple was by his politeness. He said to Tim with a normal expression, You go and bring Rosie over now. When Summer wakes upter, you just tell her that Rosie misses her. You and Violet came over to visit her and found out that she was sick. Chapter 736 Didn’t Mention It to Anyone Tim finally came to his senses. Tim had always put Leonardos orders first and said straight away, Im going right now. After Tim left, only Leonardo and Violet were left in the room. Violet was the same age as Tim, and Tim was two years older than Leonardo. So it was reasonable for Leonardo to speak to Violet politely. But he was Leonardo. However, Leonardos idea was much simpler. Leonardo asked Bruce to protect Summer because he had a deal with Bruce. Leonardo gave Tim orders because Tim was his subordinate, working with him rain or shine for nearly a decade, and it had been his habit to send Tim around. Although Violet was Tims wife, she had nothing to do with Leonardo. Leonardo was not a nice man, but he was not rude and unreasonable. The room was awkwardly quiet. Violet thought for a moment and began a conversation about Summer. Violet said, Ms. Summer seems to be a little depressed. She doesnt seem to be in a good mood recently.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Sure enough, Leonardo became serious again when it came to Summers illness, Will it aggravate Summers illness? Violet only wanted to make conversation to avoid embarrassment. However, Leonardo was so solemn. Violet was a little nervous, straightened her back, and said seriously, Yes, it will. It will be better if Ms. Summer can be always in a good mood. Hearing Violets words, Leonardo looked surlier. Leonardos expression was quite frightening. Seeing Leonardo like this, Violet did not dare to say anything more but could only sit and wait for Tim to take Rosie back. Fortunately, Violet received a phone call from her colleague, who asked her about some professional matters. Violet heaved a sigh of relief and said apologetically to Leonardo, Mr. Emerson, I just have to take this call. Leonardo only nced at Violet. Violet got the point and got up to answer the phone. After Violet answered the phone, she found that there was no one in the living room. Violet nced in the direction of Summers bedroom. Leonardo should have entered the room to check out Summer again. Summer lived not far from Leonardos vi, so Tim should be here soon. Leonardo stood beside the bed and looked at the infusion bottle, which was half-empty. Summer should wake up soon. Leonardo touched Summers face tenderly and stroked her hand. Because of the infusion, Summers hand was very cold. Leonardo held Summers hand and warmed it for a while before putting it under the quilt. Then Leonardo left without looking back. Violet was still waiting outside when Leonardo said to her, Tell Tim that I have left when he brings Rosie here. Alright. Violet nodded and saw Leonardo walk out. Violet was surprised, Mr. Emerson, are you leaving now? Arent you going to wait for Ms. Summer to wake up? Leonardo stopped and turned to look back. He just said, Yeah. Please take good care of her. But. Violet wanted to say something else, but Leonardo directly opened the door and left. Few people knew about Leonardos n. At first, Leonardo didnt even tell Tim and Carl about it. Warren wasnt a busybody and he wouldnt give himself the trouble, so he would keep his mouth shut. Violet was Tims wife, and Tim would take care of it. Not long after Leonardo left, Tim brought Rosie here. When Tim entered the room, he saw only Violet in the living room. As soon as Rosie went into the room, she ran towards Violet and said loudly, Mom, Mom. Running to Violet, Rosie realized that she was not Summer. Are you Rosie? Violet knew about Rosie. She bent down and looked at Rosie with a smile on her face. Yeah. Who are you? Rosie spoke to Violet, but Rosies eyes were rolling and bulging as she looked around for Summer. Violet could tell that Rosie was looking for Summer. She felt that Rosie was dearly lovable. Violet said gently, I am Uncle Tims wife. You can call me Auntie Violet. Rosie took a small step back and turned to look at Tim. Rosie was very vignt. Rosie didnt believe Violets words at once since she had never seen Violet before. Rosie wanted to confirm with Tim whether what Violet said was true or not. Tim nodded at Rosie and Rosie greeted Violet, Auntie Violet. After that, Rosie turned around and walked to Tim. Rosie tugged at Tims sleeve and looked at him. Rosie trusted Tim more than Violet. Tim touched Rosies head and pushed open Summers bedroom door. Your mom is sick. Be quiet. Tim gently held Rosies shoulders and pushed her forward. Rosie knew what it meant to be sick. She had been sick before. People who were sick felt bad and had to take medicine. Rosie trotted to the bed and looked up at Summer. Seeing that Summer was sleeping with her eyes closed, Rosie whispered, Mom! Summer didnt answered, so Rosie turned around and said to Tim, Mom is asleep. Yep, you can stay with her. Tim nodded at Rosie. Rosie stood by the bed and held Summers hand. Rosies hands were very warm. She touched Summers hand and eximed, Oh, moms hand is so cold. When Tim saw Rosie obediently standing beside the bed, he quietly left and closed the door. Wheres Mr. Emerson? Has he left yet? Tim went out of the room, took Violet aside and asked. Mr. Emersons gone. It seemed like he didnt want Rosie to meet him. Although Leonardo didnt say anything, Violet could guess this. I see. Tim nodded slightly. Although Rosie was still young, she was very smart and knew everything. If Rosie saw Leonardo also here, she would definitely tell Summer. Summer would suspect Leonardo and all their previous efforts might be in vain. Violet was a little curious, What exactly is going on? Didnt you say that Mr. Emerson is going to marry the Thompsons? But it seems that Mr. Emerson still cares about Ms. Summer! Tim frowned and shook his head, Dont mention this to anyone. Mr. Emerson has his own ns and many things are veryplicated. Got it. Violet knew that things got scary and soplicated in the rich and powerful families, so she didnt ask too much. Violet just warned worriedly, You have to be careful. Tim who had been rigid smiled and seemed to be gentle, Got it. Mom! Youre awake! Rosies voice came from the room, and both Tim and Violet hurriedly walked in. Summer, who was lying on the bed, was indeed awake, but she was staring nkly. Mom! Rosie smiled happily as she climbed onto the bed and avoided Summers hand which was having a drip. Summer felt as if she had slept for a long time. When Summer woke up, she was in a trance. Only when Summer heard Rosies voice did she came to her senses. Chapter 737 I’ll Take Care of You Rosie crawled to Summer, Have you taken any medicine? You are sick, and pills can get you better. Summer was going to stroke Rosies head, but she found a needle in her hand. Only then did she notice the infusion bottle as well as Tim and Violet, who were walking to her. She was even shocked, Tim? Summer nowpletely regained her senses. She remembered what had happened. She fell in the bathroom when she was going to taking a bath. Tim nodded slightly and said, I heard Lost City 2 wrapped yesterday. Today I was on vacation and was going to take my wife out. I came by your house to see if you were home. I thought if you came back, you and Rosie could go out with us. But no one opened the door. We found someone to unlock the door only to find you faint in the bathroom. Is she your wife? Summer looked at Violet curiously.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. She had known Tim for so many years, but it was the first time she had met his wife. Hello, Ms. Summer. Im Violet, She nced at her infusion bottle and said, Its almost finished. Ill prescribe another two bottles for you. Summer asked, Are you a doctor? Violet nodded, smiling. Then she pulled out the needle. After figuring out the whole thing, Summer turned to Rosie. She held Rosie in her arms, Oh my little Rosie, let me see whether you gain more weight. But Rosie was a little reluctant to her embrace, Mom, Im heavy. Dont hold me. Its fine. I can carry you no matter how heavy you are. Summer was still very weak because she had a fever and didnt eat breakfast. But when she saw Rosie, she became energetic as if she had got fully charged. Rosie giggled. She touched Summers face, blinking, You look sick. Summer didnt look well. Her eyes were lusterless; the lips were pale; her face wore a leaden hue. Tim heaved a sigh of relief when seeing Summer cheer up and interact with Rosie. Fortunately, Rosie was with Summer, or she wouldnt believe the story he just made up. Ms. Summer, let me take another look at you. Violet opened the medicine chest she brought. When Rosie heard that Summer needed a check, she got down from Summer and quietly sat beside her. She opened her eyes wide and curiously watched Violet doing the check. Summer felt satisfied and distressed when she found Rosie so thoughtful. She pursed her lips silently, then cooperated with Violet seriously, while Tim went out. When he got outside, he called Leonardo. Before Tim could speak, Leonardo asked, Is she awake? Mrs. Emerson is awake, and she buys my story. And she doesnt know you were here. After Tim said, Leonardo remained silent. After a while, he heard Leonardos voice, Thats good. Tim didnt say anything because he didnt know what to say. Just when he thought that Leonardo was going to hang up, Leonardo said, Send a servant from the vi to take care of her. I know. Though the servant was going to attend to Summer, the servant would be nominally sent for Rosie. After Tim ended the call, he entered the bedroom and found Violet had already finished the checkup. Summer had to stay in bed for rest. Considering her illness, Summer did not want Rosie to be here because Rosie might get infected. Rosie, follow Uncle Tim back to your father. Mom is sick, and cant take care of you. As Summer spoke, she gently stroked Rosies hair. Even so, Rosie frowned and shook her head repeatedly, Ill take care of you. I can get you water. Her childish words were touching. Summer beamed silently, trying to persuade Rosie, but she heard Tim say, Ms. Summer, I can ask one of Mr. Emersons servants to take care of Rosie. Hearing this, Summer was shocked. Mr. Emersons servant? Rosie cant leave you, Tim said gently, Mr. Emerson loves Rosie. Summer understood. Leonardo loved Rosie. If Rosie insisted on staying here, Leonardo would definitely be willing to send one of his servants over to take care of Rosie. Though Leonardo no longer had any feelings for her, Rosie was his daughter, and he waspeting with Summer for custody of Rosie. Summer turned to look at Rosie, who had been holding Summers hands tightly with a worried look on her face. In such a situation, how could Summer let her go? She nodded, agreeing to the suggestion. Leonardos servant arrived very quickly. Tim and Violet didnt leave until they saw the servant. Summer was still weak, and she needed to stay in bed. Though Rosie wanted to y, she also wanted to apany her. She climbed to the bed andy down, ying with a Rubiks cube. Summer was very tired. She watched Rosie ying for a while and soon fell asleep. Rosie also fell asleep as she was ying. But not long after, she woke up from hunger. Seeing Summer still asleep, she got out of bed carefully. But when she just stood up, she fell. Fortunately, she fell on the bed and did not hurt herself. However, it woke Summer up. Rosie? Summer propped herself up and asked, Whats wrong? Rosie turned around and said in a soft voice, Im hungry. Then she patted Summer, saying, Go sleep. Before Violet left, she told Summer to rest more, and Rosie kept it in her mind. Im much better now. Summer sat up, got out of bed and put on a coat. Then, she carried Rosie out of bed, put on her shoes and took her out. The servant had just cooked and was about to call them out. The servant said respectfully, I was just about to call you for dinner. Summer nced at the dining table and found several dishes which looked nd. Summer nodded and said, Thanks. I just do what I should do. You treated us very well back then. The servant mentioned the period when Summer lived in Leonardos vi. However, Summer felt she was not particrly nice to them. Summer only smiled and didnt say anything else. As Rosie was hungry, Summer took Rosie directly to the dining table. Summer was also hungry, but she had no appetite. She was basically watching Rosie eat. Rosie had always been a good eater and wasnt picky about food. Everyone would like the child with good eating habit, and certainly Summer was no exception. Chapter 738 Isn’t This Destined? After lunch, Summer took the medicine and then went back to her room to rest. Clinging to her, Rosie carried heric books and toys to her room. Summer felt much better now, so she wanted to y with Rosie for a while. However, Rosie put on a serious face and said. You should go to bed quickly. You need to sleep to recover. Summer held Rosies little face resignedly, making Rosie look at her. Look, Im very well now. Rosie shook her head. Go to bed quickly, or Ill be angry. Her pretending to be mature was a little funny. Summer put on a frightened look and said. Im so scared! Rosie knew that Summer was teasing her, so she pouted and lowered her chin, looking angry. Alright, alright. Ill go to sleep. Then stay in your room and be good. Call me if you need anything, OK? Summer pinched her nose and said. Youre so mean. Rosie snorted and watched as Summer returned to bed andy down. Only then did she start to y with ease. Children were curious about everything, and any petty thing could be their toy. Summer remembered that Rosie had the habit of taking a nap in the afternoon. She did not sleep well in bed, so she took out her phone and checked her social media ount. On Twitter, she followed the official ount of Lost City 2. The official ount posted the news of thepletion of Lost City 2, and the leading actors also re-tweeted it. There were also a lot of fans whomented about Looking forward to it and other topics below. As the scriptwriter of this y, Summer naturally had to re-tweet it. She had just re-tweeted this post when someonemented on it. Anyway, she had nothing else to do right now, so she read thements. The first fewments were normal. Summer is here! No wonder you havent updated your Twitter for the past month. Youve joined the crew! You have finished shooting Lost City 2. Im looking forward to it! Its finally time for Lost City 2. When will it be broadcast? Gradually, thements grew more and more, and then there were some strangements. I heard that your ex-husband is getting married. Do you know it?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. You look pretty. Why not marry a rich man when you are still young? I dont mean anything. I just wanted to ask you. Didnt the official ount of the Emerson Group say that Leonardo didnt like women surnamed Thompson? Did he eat his words? Thestment was followed by others and became a hot topic. Then, it kept hot all the time. It turned out that people were interested in gossiping about other peoples rtionship. Soon, a hash tag called the official ount of the Emerson Group was wrong became a trending hash tag, as did Summers username. In thement section of Summers Twitter post of Lost City 2, the discussion about the rtionship between her and Leonardo started. Summer had a headache again, so she decided to ignore those people. Just as she left Twitter, Eliza sent her a message. Thepletion of Lost City 2 hasnt even been a trending hash tag, but you did Summer resignedly replied. Do you think I want it? Do you want to join the entertainment industry? Eliza reminded her. Summer raised her eyebrows and replied to her. Why dont you let Leonardo join the entertainment industry? He was the real trending topic, and my trending hash tag was because of him. Sure enough, Eliza sent her a rolling eyes emoji. Even if he really wants to join the entertainment industry, do I dare to take him? Summer didnt know what to say to her, so she just sent an emoji. She put down her phone and looked at Rosie, only to find that she was already sleeping, nodding like a chicken pecking at rice. Summer got out of bed and picked Rosie up. Rosie rubbed her eyes and let Summer carry her to bed. Rosie was so sleepy that she almost closed her eyes. She whispered in a daze. Mom. Summer kissed her forehead and said softly. Have a nice sleep. As expected, Rosie fell asleep. Summer apanied her and slept with her, but she woke up at night. All day long, Summer almost stayed in bed. When she woke up at night, she felt much better. She was no longer ufortable all over her body any more. She woke up before Rosie, so when Rosie was still in sound sleep. Summer took her clothes and went to take a bath. After bathing, Summer felt even more refreshed. Rosie had just woken up, and the servant had prepared the dinner. After dinner, she nned to take Rosie out for a walk. After all, Rosie had been at home with her all day. Children were very active, so they should go out for a walk. Summer changed Rosies clothes and took her out. When she returned, she asked Rosie, Where do you want to go to y tomorrow? Everywhere is fun with mom. Rosie was held by Summer and skipped, extremely happy. The next day was the weekend, and Summer took Rosie out to see a movie. Actually, there was a movie theater in Leonardos vi, but it was different to watch it together in the cinema. On Monday morning, Summer took Rosie to kindergarten and drove to thew firm to ask about the custody case. She had just arrived at thew firm in her car when a red sports car suddenly sped over from the corner. It was so fast that Summer didnt get the chance to react at all. The sports car scratched Summers car and knocked off the reflector. Summer was shocked for a moment. Why was the driver in such a hurry? Even though she was a little angry, Summer still stopped her car properly before getting out to check on the situation. At this time, the red sports car went back and jumped to a halt in front of Summer. The distance between the car and Summer was less than half a meter. Summer froze. The next moment, the door of the sports car opened and a man in a bright blue suit got out of the car. The man wore sunsses. His hair was stylish and mboyant. Summer did not recognize him for a while and only felt that he looked somewhat familiar. Its you! The man walked up to her with a flourish. He slowly took off his sunsses and looked at Summer with a smile. Summer was somewhat surprised when she saw his face, Mr. Trevin. Trevins eyes were filled with joy, as if he was very happy to meet Summer. I was thinking that when I would have the honor to have a dinner with Ms. Summer, and now here were are. Isnt this destiny? Chapter 739 Let Me Be Your Laywer! Unlike Trevin, Summer was not happy at all. She looked at Trevin with a straight face and said, Mr. Trevin, do you always drive this way? Sometimes I let myself go. I love the thrill. Trevin outstretched his hands and closed his eyes with enjoyment, looking very intoxicated. Sorry, I dont want to dine with someone like you who ignores the safety of his own and others. Summers face took on a sullen look. She picked up the mirror, opened the car door and threw it back into the car. After locking the car doors, she wanted to enter thew firm. Trevin, who had closed his eyes in satisfaction, suddenly opened his eyes after hearing Summers words and took two steps forward to stop her. Since Trevin was in the way, Summer turned to the other side. However, Trevin still got in her way. She had no choice but to stand still, staring at him and waited for him to speak. Your words broke my heart. Trevin still had a faint smile on his face. It was hard to tell if he was serious. Mr. Trevin, youre not a teenager anymore. It is none of my business how you drive, but you almost hit me just now! You broke the mirror of my car this time. What about next time? Are you going to hit me? You dont value life, but I do! With a straight face, Summer said righteously, which surprised Trevin. Trevin smiled and said, Ms. Summer, youre young but teachy. Summer thought that Trevin would be angry about her words. However, Trevin managed to keep his temper. He even took the initiative to apologize, Youre right. I drove with a reckless disregard for others safety just now. It was my fault! Ms. Summer, please let me make it up! How about I treat you to lunch? Trevin raised his hand and checked his watch. Its still a while before lunchtime. We can find a ce to drink coffee and have a chat. It would be great if Mr. Trevin has really realized your fault. Theres no need to make it up. Im busy. Summer seemed less angry. She went around him and walked to thew firm. Ms. Summer, are you going to sue me? Trevin followed Summer as if he hadnt heard her refusal. Summer still got something urgent to do and had no time to be wasted on Trevin, so she ignored him directly. However, regardless of Summers indifference, Trevin followed her closely. Summer could only quicken her steps, but Trevin was tall with long legs. Even though Summer walked more quickly, he just strode toward her leisurely. At the entrance, Trevin was still following her. Summer had no choice but to stop. She gritted her teeth and said, Trevin, stop messing around! Seeing that Summer seemed to be really annoyed, Trevin said seriously, If you need awyer, Im your man. You? Summer looked up at him and asked, Are you awyer? Yes, Im. Dont you think I look exactly like awyer? Trevin narcissistically outstretched his hands and went round in front of her.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Even though Trevin was dressed in such feminine bright blue, it didnt make him feminine. He was still a handsome yboy. Summer shook her head, I dont think so. Trevin sighed and stretched out a finger to flip the hair in front of his forehead. He saidcently, Im a doctor ofws from a famous university in Country M. Dont ignore my talent just because of my handsome face! Summer shook her head. What was wrong with her? Why did she hear Trevin bragging here? As Trevin kept chattering, Summer circumvented him and entered thew firm. Summer was greeted by a middle-aged woman with short hair and a suit who looked very capable and sharp. The middle-aged woman poured a ss of water for Summer and smiled, May I know your name? Thank you. Summer held the ss and said, You can call me Summer Ms. Smmer, this is my business card. The middle-aged woman handed the business card to Summer and paused for a moment before asking, What can I do for you? Before the middle-aged woman could finish her sentence, a man in bright blue showed up suddenly and sat down beside Summer. Summer turned around and found that it was Trevin who hade in. Is this gentleman your friend? The smile on the middle-aged womans face disappeared. Summers fever had been brought down, but at that moment, she felt Trevin was a headache for her. Trevin, what do you want? Summer looked at Trevin impatiently. She lowered her voice and said, You and I are not kindred spirits. Stop pestering me like this. If I sent you wrong messages to you, I apologize. This was the first time Trevin had been despised by a woman. He observed Summer carefully. When she spoke, her brows were knitted together. The impatience in her eyes was so obvious that it seemed very real. Realizing that Summer really hated to be pestered by him, Trevin was annoyed. The more annoyed he was, the more resistant he was to her words. Trevin snorted with his smile vanished and said word by word, I wont leave unless you let me be your litigator! The middle-aged womans face changed slightly after hearing that. There waspetition among peers. Ms. Summer, if you already have awyer, what are you doing here? The middle-aged woman looked at Summer unhappily. Considering the change in attitude of the middle-aged woman, Summer realized that she had to remove thisw firm from the selection list. Sorry. Summer nodded apologetically at the middle-aged woman and pulled Trevin out. Trevin shouted, Hey, you wrinkled my clothes! Its couture from Boppard! I just got it this morning! Do you know how much Ive spent on the outfit? How could you After walking out of thew firm, Summer shook off his hand and looked at Trevin coldly, Does this make you happy? Is this what you want? Trevin liked the clothes he wore very much. As soon as Summer let go of him, he hurriedly tidied up his clothes. However, Trevin felt it wasnt as smooth as before, even though the wrinkles had been smoothed out. Trevin got displeased, Look what you did to my clothes! Chapter 740 He Was Kind of Cute Summer thought that shed better to get rid of Trevin as soon as possible, because she found him unreasonable.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She ignored Trevin and turned around to walk to her car. Trevin chased after her, Summer! Stop right there! Summer directly pulled open the car door. However, as soon as she did that, Trevin caught up with her and quickly closed it. Summer pursed her lips and opened the door with a long face again, but Trevin closed it right away. They repeated twice and Summer became impatient. Soon after, Trevins arm was hit by her fist. Trevin dodged in time and Summer began to hit him with her elbow. Trevin was first surprised and then stopped her. Summer quickly sidestepped and tried to give him a kick. Trevin dodged again, but he was slow and that made him a bit embarrassed. Summer, I have never seen such a ruthless woman like you! After he dodged, he let out a long sigh of relief. If Summer had made it, he might die sonless. Its good that you know. Dont provoke me. Summer put on a long face. Trevin just got on her nerves. Her temper was not bad. However, if someone provoked her, she knew how to make a retort and would definitely do it. Trevin looked at her with a terrified expression and suddenlyughed, Ive never seen a woman like you before. When he smiled, his eyes narrowed slightly. His smile now was sincere, not perfunctory and purposeful like before. Summer was stunned for a moment and got in the car. She knew clearly that Trevin was a rogue young master. Although he was Lesters son and knew Stanley, it didnt mean that he knew something. What Stanley said could make sense. She thought it a sheer waste of time arguing with Trevin. When Summer started the car, she looked out of the window. Trevin stood by the roadside and looked at her carefully. Trevin was a yboy, but he was not bad. Otherwise, he would have treated her harshly just like what Logan had done before. Summer remembered what he had said before. She suddenly stopped the car and lowered the window. She poked her head out and shouted at him, Are you really a doctor ofws? Trevin was listless, but after hearing her voice, he immediately said excitedly, Yes! I really have a PhD inw! Summer was silent and then waved to him, Come over. Trevin looked happy and ran over with a bright smile, Do you agree me to be your litigator? Summer asked him, Are you very good at dealing with litigation? Trevin thought it over and asked her, Who do you want to fight with? Summer did not answer. She pondered as she looked at him. Stanley was very clear about her situation. It was possible that he would tell Trevin if he wanted to know. Thinking of that, Summer said freely, I have to fight for custody with Leonardo. Hearing that, Trevin temporarily froze. He was leaning against the window, listening to Summer, but now, he immediately stood up straight. He stared at Summer for a while and said seriously, You should know, its almost impossible to win. I know. Summer nodded, But I must win. Trevin was stunned by Summers firm belief. He took a deep breath and said, Let me get in the car and have a talk with you. Actually, she did not lock the door, but Trevin did not get in directly, he asked Summer for her opinion instead. That made Summer surprised. Come on. Summer nodded at him. Trevin went around to the other side of the car and sat in the passenger seat. Trevins eye-catching red sports car was still parked on the roadside. Summer nced at it and asked him, You just leave your car there? Trevin said nonchntly, I can call trailerpanies for help and Ill pick it up thereter. Summer looked at the sign of his car and knew it was expensive. Maybe the rich were always extravagant. Summer smiled and drove away. Trevin didnt care about it, so she naturally didnt need to care either. Summer drove Trevin to a coffee shop. Summer chose an upscale one for Trevin. Just as they sat down, Summer passed Trevin the drink list. Trevin said in surprise, Are you a mother already? Trevin finally realized what she had just said. She was a little doubtful whether Trevin was a doctor or not. Summer stayed calm and replied, Yes. Boy or girl? Is the kid like Leonardo in character? Trevin shrugged with a terrified face as if he had thought of something bad. Girl. She is now three and a half years old. Summer said briefly. Trevin wanted to continue asking, while Summer picked up the list and asked, What would you like to drink? Trevin nced at it and said, Juice. Make it sweeter. I dont like coffee. Summer ordered him strawberry juice. Strawberry is considered a seasonal fruit in March, but it may taste a little sour. Although he was a man, he loved sweet juice. Summer thought he was kind of cute. Summer ordered coffee for herself. Trevin didnt care about the drink at all. Instead, he took Summers case seriously and studied it carefully. If only your daughter were being breastfed. If so, the court will give the legal custody of her to you. Although Leonardo might interfere, I am confident about the result. But she will be four in July. Summer knew what Trevin said. Trevin tilted his head slightly and leaned forward. He ruminated with his fist clenched on the table. Summer just waited for his answer. After a while, Trevin said, I have another way! At this time, a waiter brought over the strawberry juice. Hello, madam. Here you are. Summer pointed to Trevin and said, Its for him. The waiter was stunned for a second and put the juice in front of Trevin. Sir, your strawberry juice. Thank you. Trevin said. After the waiter left, Trevin smiled at Summer and blinked, I like red. Its beautiful, just like you. Summer looked at him expressionlessly. Chapter 741 Feel Guilty Having a sip of the juice, he said, You look so beautiful when smiling. You should smile more often Oh! What the hell is the juice? Trevin shouted with his eyes widened, Didnt I say I wanted juice of sweet fruit? Summer maintained a poker face, saying, No fruits are absolutely sweet. Theyre sweet, yet sour. Strawberries taste sweet and slightly sour and theyre good for health. And its seasonal. Trevin frowned, But I like sweet fruits, absolutely sweet. My daughter also prefers sweet fruits. Summer looked up and said. Trevin said nothing. He sipped at his juice reluctantly, but he felt it tasted sweeter and sweeter. So, he was taking gulps of his juice and half of the ss was empty. How childish Trevin was! The cup of coffee Summer ordered was brought to her. Having finished more than half of the strawberry juice, Trevin continued, If the actual situation isnt taken into ount, therell be another advantage for you. Whats it? You dont have any other kid, so if Leonardo has another kid, youll be given priority to get the custody. That will be your biggest advantage, if your conditions as well as Leonardos arent being considered. Summer made no response after hearing that. You dont get it, do you? Trevin repeated seriously, I mean, as long as Leonardo has another kid, its more likely that youll get custody. However, he denied it as soon as he finished. But your conditions and that of Leonardo are miles apart. You wont overwhelm him. Even if he has another kid while you cant have a baby anymore, you still wont have a chance of getting custody. Warren had also told Summer that she had no chance of winning awsuit against Leonardo. Although Trevin was always flippant, he did look serious when talking about the case, and his opinion was the same as Warrens. Because of that, Summer trusted him more. I know the chance is slim. Thats why I have to win. Summer said and sighed. Trevin patted his chest, which looked a bit silly. Dont worry. I will definitely try my best. He promised. Trevin surprised Summer a bit. She turned to him because she had no other choice. Trevin was so different from who he was. Summer said, Youre not like a yboy now. Im always serious when doing my job. Trevin smiled as if he were hooking up with a girl, When I win thewsuit for you, I will continue to chase after you. At that time, you will throw yourself at me for sure. They were just discussing the case, but Trevin was acting as if they had already won thewsuit and she had been her girlfriend. Summer didnt take his words seriously, because Trevin always said that to girls, who he would get over very soon. Nevertheless, Summer still felt that she was gonna change her opinion of Trevin. Whoever was doing his job seriously was worthy of respect. Even though Summer didnt have a crush for a yboy like Trevin, she still thought he was a good person. The two of them chatted in the caf for a while. It was Trevin who was asking Summer questions. Summer answered briefly, but Trevins questions were quite professional. So Summer didnt feel that worried. They had lunch in a restaurant. After lunch, Trevin said that he had to go back and make preparations for the case. I havent been a litigator for long, so I have to read some cases and materials, and figure out a n. Okay. Summer didnt feel that worried when she saw Trevin was so attentive to the case. What about you? What are you gonna do? Trevin moved his leg slightly, saying, If you have time, go to my ce and help me search for information. Summer shook her head, Im gonna pick my daughter up from school. Trevin said with a glitter in his eyes, Youre gonna pick up your daughter? Then Ill go with you. He couldnt wait to see what kind of kid Leonardos daughter was. Summer knew what Trevin was thinking right the second and she was puzzled, You seem to have been picking on Leonardo. I just dont like him. When my dad was alive, he used to praise him. I do wanna see how different Leonardo is. Hes richer than us, and he works in hispany like every day. Howe he can win the praise from my dad? Trevin seemed to look bitter about Leonardo winning the praise from his dad, and Summer could even sense the jealousy from his tone. But that didnt matter. What mattered was Your father used to praise Leonardo? That was very suspicious and even weird. Youre supposed to know my dad. Hes Lester Wolf. Trevin suddenly sneered, Everyone considers him as a great phnthropist. But he has insomnia and always suffers from nightmares. Its ridiculous, isnt it? Why did he often have nightmares?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The smile on Trevins face fainted when he curled his lips. He said in an even more indifferent tone, Because he was guilty about doing too many bad things in his life. Summer did have something to ask Trevin, but it was obviously inappropriate at this moment. So she asked nothing. Luckily, Trevin just mentioned it and changed the topic soon. You should search for information with me. After that, well pick your daughter up together. Summer hesitated for a moment , and nodded in agreement. Since she had chosen to trust Trevin, she couldnt have any bad impression towards him. However, it was Trevin who felt stunned this time. You agreed me like this? You know I have a crush for you. If you go to my ce with me, I wont promise nothing will happen. Summer said with a serious expression, If you wanna be impotent in the future, you can have a try. Summers words frightened Trevin and he involuntarily reached out to cover his private part. Summer got into the car after she gave a sniff. Trevin seemed to be scared by Summers words, so he almost said nothing on their way, except giving directions for her. Summer felt a bit familiar as she was driving. It seemed to be the way to Jessicas home. When they finally arrived at the entrance of the neighborhood, Summer found that it was where Jessica lived. And there were so many rich people and stars in this neighborhood. Trevin didnt know what Summer was thinking, and he walked in front of her to lead the way. When they arrived at Trevins apartment, Trevin opened the door while turning to Summer, I havent lived here for long. It might be a little messy. Summer remained silent. Summer didnt know how messy the apartment would be until she entered. There were clothes, books, pillows and other things all over the ground. Summer even couldnt find a ce to set her foot on. Besides, the ground was covered with a thickyer of dust. Chapter 742 Uncle Trevia Trevin opened the window to air the room. Summer hurriedly ran to the window to breathe in some fresh air. This ce had been remained vacant for a long time and its smell was very strong now. My study is over there. We can go there and get the materials that we needter. Trevin pointed to a ce behind Summer and said. Summer turned around and looked in the direction of Trevins pointing finger. She felt surprised with her eyes wide open. In the ce which Trevin just pointed to, there were bookshelves ced against three walls, which were filled with books. Beside them were two movabledders for picking up books. Summer trotted over and eximed, So many books It was simply a small library. The bookshelves should have been custom-made. Otherwise, they couldnt match the walls so perfectly in size. When I was a child, I was very naughty. My father locked me up and asked me to read books. After that, he would do random checks on me, so I had to work hard. Ive grown up with these books and thus I love them very much. Trevin walked past the bookshelves and stretched out his hand. He looked very enjoyable when his fingers touched the corner of the books. The punishment of a phnthropist was very special. Your father really put a lot of thought into cultivating you. Summer raised her head to look at the books on the three walls. She teased him with a rare smile, Therere so many books here. I wonder how naughty you were when you were a child. Trevin turned around. Instead of answering her question, he said, Now youre smiling. The smile on Summers face faded. Youve been faking your smile since the first time I saw you. This is the first time Ive seen you smile so sincerely. Trevin leaned against a bookshelf and looked at Summer. Summer stopped smiling and replied, You too. She walked close to the bookshelves and found that all the books had been ssified. She searched by category and found the books rted tow. She then turned to Trevin and asked, Are all the books here rted tow? Yes, they are. Trevin stopped making fun and walked over. They two stayed at Trevins ce all afternoon. When Trevin was looking for information and reading, he looked very serious. Summer didnt have much knowledge of these materials, so there was little she could do for him. When it was time for Summer to pick up Rosie, she put down the materials in her hand and said, Im going to pick Rosie up from school. Hearing that, Trevin also put down the book in his hand and said, Lets go. Hurry up! He looked even more eager than Summer. Those who didnt know might think that he was going to pick up his own daughter. When Summer drove Trevin to Rosies kindergarten, the ss had not yet ended. They two waited outside for more than ten minutes before they saw some children walking out. While waiting for Rosie, Summer called Tim, Assistant Tim, I pick up Rosie to my ce today too. OK, I got it. Actually, Tim had already known that Summer would pick Rosie up today, so he didnt n to go at all. When Rosie came out of kindergarten, she jumped and hopped. It seemed that she was in a good mood today. Noticing Summer, Rosie got even happier and ran towards her. Summer leaned over to hold her, Rosie, you look very happy today. Rosie chuckled. She took out a small box from her pocket and handed it to Summer. My teacher asked us to go back and take care of these little eggs. Theyll hatch into tiny silkworms, she said. Summer opened the box and took a look. There were a few small eggs inside. She had never seen a silkworm, nor did she know what its eggs looked like. At this time, Trevin, who had been standing by her side and remained silent all this while, reached out his hand and poked her arm. Summer raised her head and saw Trevin pointing at Rosie. He was winking at Summer to urge her to introduce him to her daughter. After Summer carefully put away the little box, she put her hand on Rosies shoulder and pointed at Trevin, Rosie, this is Trevin. You can call him Uncle Trevin. My name is Trevin Wolf. Whats your name? Trevin also squatted down. He narrowed his eyes as he put on a bright smile and spoke in a cute tone to amuse her. Summer was a little shocked. Does Trevin like children? Blinking her big eyes, Rosie looked at Trevin as she introduced herself seriously, Hello, my name is Rosie Emerson. Youre so cute. Trevin shook his fist slightly, which looked a bit girly. Rosie smiled and said, You look very handsome. Now Summer was even more shocked. She had never seen Rosie interact with someone that she had met for the first time. It seemed that Trevin really liked kids. When they were about to get in the car, Rosie pulled Summers sleeve. It seemed that she had something to say. Summer bent down and asked Rosie, Whats wrong? Rosie said in a low voice, Hes obviously a man. Why does he have a girls name? My ssmate is also called Trevia. She thought her voice was low enough. Trevin, who had been paying attention to Rosie, didnt miss her whispers. Just a second ago, he was still thinking about how cute this chubby little girl looked when she was whispering. But now when he heard what she said, his face darkened in a second. Hearing Rosies words, Summer couldnt help but cover her mouth with her hand and chuckle. Trevin walked towards Rosie and bent down in front of her. He exined to her patiently in a gentle tone, No. My name is not Trevia. Its Trevin! Trevia? Rosie blinked her eyes and felt even more confused.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Trevin didnt know how to exin further. He turned to look at Summer, hoping that she could help him exin to Rosie. However, Summer didnt help him. Instead, she opened the car door and let Rosie sit in the back. Trevin rolled his eyes and got into Summers car, sitting in the back with Rosie. Instead of driving home, Summer drove to the bustling high street. What would you like to have for dinner? Summer looked at Trevin from the rearview mirror and asked. Trevin said, I heard that theres a famous club called the Golden Cauldron Club in this city. Id like to eat there. Although he didnt stay in this country before, he did hear about this club. Summer nodded without objection. Rosie often went to the Golden Cauldron Club, so she knew about it. Will we see Uncle Carl? she asked with her soft sweet voice. She remembered that every time Carl saw her, he would give her candies and y with her. Summer replied, I dont know. If hes there, of course well see him. Otherwise, we wont. OK. Rosie nodded. Trevin moved closer to Rosie and whispered, Who is Uncle Carl? Rosie looked at him and said seriously, Uncle Carl is Uncle Carl. To her, Carl was different from Trevin. In her mind, she liked Carl more since she was more familiar with him. Summer drove directly to the Golden Cauldron Club. Just as the car stopped, Rosie pointed at the door of the club outside the window and said to Trevin, Uncle Trevia, here we are! Summer couldnt help butugh out loud. Trevin supported his forehead in an exaggerated way and said, Sweetie, my name is not Trevia. Its Trevin! Rosie nodded and lowered her head, trying to undo the seat belt on her child safety seat. She tried several times but failed, so she raised her head and looked at Trevin, Uncle Trevia, could you help me undo my seat belt? Chapter 743 Prosecution During dinner time, there were a lot of people in the Golden Cauldron Club. Summer was looking for a private room, but there was none avable. She could ask Carl to arrange a room for her, but there was no need, and it would be too much trouble. All tables by the window were taken. So, they could only sit in the hall. Apart from the noise, everything else was fine here. After Rosie sat down, she looked around. Summer asked her, What are you looking for? Uncle Carl. Rosie looked around for a while and did not see him. So, she gave up. Summer had also searched for Carl when she came in and she did not see him. She guessed that he was probably not here. Trevin had been ying with Rosie after ordering. When the meal was almost over, Summer saw Carl and Warrening out of a private room. They turned around and saw Summer. They exchanged nces and walked towards Summer. Rosies sharp eyes saw Carl and she greeted him happily, Uncle Carl! Hey! Carl replied, waving at her, and then he ran over to Rosie, Rosie, youe for dinner with your mother? Yes. Rosie gave a nod, I didnt see you just now. I was eating in my room just now. Why didnt you let your mom call me? Carl pinched her nose and then looked at Summer, Do you hear me? Summer, call me next time when Rosie wanted to see me. Summer replied with a smile and nodded politely at Warren. Warren gazed at Trevin. Carl saw Trevin when he came over. However, Rosie was calling him, so he didnt say hi to Trevin. When Summer saw that they were both looking at Trevin, she said, This is my friend, Trevin. Summer hesitated to call Trevin her friend. Was Trevin really her friend? Carl looked at Trevin with a meaningful smile, Hello, Im Carl. Hello. Trevin was quite polite. When Warren greeted Trevin, he smiled slightly and reached out his hand to Trevin, Long time no see, Trevin. Warrens words caused everyone to gaze at him. Trevin was slightly surprised, When I saw you just now, I thought you looked familiar. I didnt expect it to be you, Warren. Trevin turned to Summer and exined, Warren was a year ahead of me when I was studying in Country M. Do you know him? Yes, Warren replied first. Summer nodded. If Warren and Trevin were alumni, then he should also know that Trevin was awyer. She had called Warren before. Warren must have known that she had asked Trevin to be herwyer. Summer was a little embarrassed, and the atmosphere was intricate. Carl had an awkward conversation with Trevin before leaving with Warren. When he left, Warren said to Trevin, Trevin, we should have dinner together sometime. Trevin replied with a smile, Sure. After they left, Summer smiled and said, I didnt expect you and Mr. Warren are alumni. Yes, Warren was a superstar at that time. As Trevin said this, he smiled sincerely. It could be seen that he admired Warren. Summer thought for a moment and said, Then did you know that Mr. Warren is the legal advisor of the Emerson Group? Sure enough, Trevins face became sullen immediately, I dont know. Rosie was eating beans, chewing them crisply one by one. She looked nkly at Trevin and pushed a small te of beans in front of her to him. Have some beans, Uncle Trevin. Trevin grabbed a handful of beans and stuffed them into his mouth. He chewed them angrily and his cold face was a little scary. Rosie looked scared and leaned towards Summer. Summer patted on her head andforted her. When they left the Golden Cauldron Club, Summer opened the car door and Rosie climbed into the car first. Trevin pulled Summer aside and said, You can prepare to sue him. Summer was stunned for a moment. Although she knew that she would meet Leonardo in court sooner orter, she still hesitated when it was time to file awsuit. Trevin saw Summers hesitation and said, You want Rosies custody, but Leonardo wont give up on that. Your only way is to sue him. I know. Summer nodded coldly. A gust of wind made her feel a little cold. She raised her head and said, Just wait for another two days. Trevin didnt say anything else, Then Ill go back first. Summer turned around and saw Rosie leaning on the window, looking out curiously.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She smiled at Rosie and returned to the car. You havent seen dad in two days. Do you miss him? Rosie yed with her fingers and said word by word, A little. Then let me drive you to dads ce, okay? What? Rosie raised her head and frowned again, Will you leave? She was asking whether Summer would leave after taking her back to Leonardos ce. Summer said softly, Im just taking you to see your father. Didnt you miss him? Youll stay at his ce for the night. Ill pick you up tomorrow. Oh, alright then. Rosie nodded. It was already eight oclock in the evening. Leonardo should have already returned home by now. When Summer drove to the entrance of Leonardos vi, she saw Timing out. He was also surprised to see Summers car. Summer got out of the car and greeted Tim politely, Hi, Tim. Ms. Summer, what are you He turned his head and saw Rosie get out of the car. Rosie called out sweetly, Uncle Tim. Rosie, you are back. Tim smiled. After he finished speaking, he turned to Summer and said, Mr. Emerson is in the study. Ill leave first. Tim knew that Summer must have something to discuss with Leonardo, so she brought Rosie back at this time. Summer brought Rosie inside and went straight to Leonardos study. Standing at the door of the study, Summer knocked on the door. A few secondster, Leonardos deep voice came from inside, Come in. Summer pushed open the door, and Rosie immediately ran towards Leonardo. Dad! Rosie hadnt seen Leonardo in two days. Leonardo was sitting at his desk. He was looking at the papers. When he heard Rosies voice, he looked up at the door and saw Summer immediately. His hand, which was about to turn the page, suddenly trembled. Fortunately, his desk was a little far from the door, so Summer did not see it. Chapter 744 He Was a Ruthless Man When he was absent-minded, Rosie ran up to him and called, Dad. Rosie had already climbed onto the chair opposite his desk by herself, from where she finally climbed onto his desk. Normally, when worked from home, Leonardo would let Rosie sit on the desk. As she was too small, he could only be relieved when she was within his sight. Summer strode over and paused for a moment before saying, Rosie misses you, so I send her here. By the way, I need to have a talk with you. Have a talk? Probably, sending Rosie back was just an excuse for having this talk. Leonardo only gave her a faint nce and then called the servant to bring Rosie back to her room. After Rosie left, they sat face to face. For some reason, no one spoke first. Summer looked down at the desk, while Leonardo lowered his head and casually flipped through the documents in his hand. After a while, Leonardo said, Dont you have something to talk about? If not, I still have work to do. Leonardo said in a cold and indifferent voice, in which Summer can feel no emotion other than a trace of boredom. Summer pursed her lips tightly and took a deep breath before speaking, When are you going to marry Amber? Leonardo paused and finally looked up at Summer. What? Do you want toe to the wedding? Hearing this, Summer involuntarily clenched her hands, but she still kept a calm expression. She even smiled. Why wont Ie if you invite me? Leonardo didnt expect her words. He stared at Summer and said nothing. If you have decided to marry Amber and to keep Rosies custody, I will sue you. After saying thosest four words, Summer tensed up, sitting with her back straight. She was nervously waiting for Leonardos reply. What would Leonardo say? Would it still be the same as before? They had lived together for so long, so Leonardo knew Summers habits very well. He retracted his hands from the desk and ced them on his legs. He also clenched his hands tightly under the desk where Summer could not see. Then, he said slowly, Amber and I love each other. Of course we should get married. As for Rosies custody At this point, he paused and sneered. She is my daughter. Of course, I want the custody. Dont you know that Amber doesnt like Rosie? If you really like Amber, think about it for her. She doesnt want Rosie to stay with you at all! Give me Rosies custody, which is good for you, for Amber and for all of us! When things hade to this point, Summer hadpletely put aside her personal feelings. She only wanted Rosie. She believed that her analysis was rational enough and easy to understand for Leonardo. So there was a high possibility that Leonardo would approve. If Leonardo could hear what she said, then they wouldnt have to meet in court. This was the best result. However, thoughts were just thoughts. Good for all of us? Leonardos voice was somewhat gloomy as he curled his lips slightly. He looked a little scary. Facing such a Leonardo, Summer was a little scared. Just as Summer was feeling extremely nervous, Leonardo suddenly stood up, cing his hands on the desk and leaning forward to look at Summer. His eyes were as ck as ever, as if thick ink had been sprinkled inside. They are so deep that she couldnt see any other colors. Leonardo gazed at her and said mockingly, Summer, you are really a kind and carefree woman. Do I need to thank you for caring about me and another woman? Summer noticed the mockery in his words.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. What do you want? Do you want me to cry in front of you and beg you for the custody of Rosie? Lets be realistic! I will definitely get the custody of Rosie. Summers eyes were filled with determination. Leonardo looked down at her with a smile that she could not understand. His woman had to be like this, never admitting a defeat, even in front of him. If so, he could rest assured Leonardo closed eyes to cover his emotions. He turned around and said, If you are determined, you can leave. Ill see you in court. Alright! Summer bit her lips and squeezed the word out. Then she got up and left. Without looking back, she strode out of the study. It wasnt until Leonardo heard the door was shut that he looked back, putting his hand on the desk. He remained in this posture for a long time. Summer walked out of Leonardos vi without looking back. After getting into the car, she started it and called Trevin. Trevin picked up the phone very quickly as if he had expected that she would call him. Without waiting for him to say anything, Summer said directly, Trevin, I have decided to sue him. Alright, I see. Trevin did not ask any question. He was very reliable when he got serious about his work. Summer hung up the phone and threw it to the passenger seat and concentrated on driving. However, her expression remained cold. When she drove into themunity, she saw Bruce shopping in the convenience store at the entrance of themunity. She drove slowly in themunity. When she stopped the car, Bruce had already walked downstairs. She got out of the car and stopped him. Bruce. Bruce stopped and turned around. He looked at her with eyebrows slightly raised, signaling for her to say whatever she wanted. After Summer approached, Bruce tilted his head to look behind her, Where is your daughter? I sent her to Leonardos house. Summer walked beside him and said with a sense of loss. Bruce did not ask other questions but just walked inside in silence. After entering the elevator, Summer broke the silence and said, I have decided to sue Leonardo for the custody of Rosie. She didnt know why she wanted to tell Bruce this. Maybe she really had nobody to talk to. Bruce was a little surprised by this news. Leonardo is going topete for the custody with you? He made a simple deal with Leonardo. He only needed to ensure the safety of Summer. As for the rest, Leonardo would not tell him and he would not ask either. What he hated the most was meddling with others business. You sound surprised, Summer managed to force a smile. Bruce was truly surprised. Leonardo tried his best to protect her, but he also wanted topete with her for the custody. Why did he do such aborious thing? Even though he had lived a dangerous and struggling life before, he had to admit that Leonardo was very ruthless. Chapter 745 Everything Would Be In Vain It waste at night. Leonardo stayed in the study since Summer left. He didnt leave the room, nor did he read the files. Summer was very determined. He believed that she could find a way to win the case. Even if she couldnt find it by herself, he would help her. There came a buzz. His cell phone vibrated again, another call after a hundred ones. Leonardo picked up the phone C it was Carl. He answered the call, frowning. Whats going on? Why didnt you answer my calls? I dont know where you are, and I cant get through your phone. What are you doing? Carl started toin once he was on the line. However, he finishedining in Leonardos silence and sounded a little guiltily when he spoke again, Anyway, Im calling you for some real business. Im listening, said Leonardo calmly, without the slightest trace of anger. Carl was shocked at Leonardos calm response. He was right about Leonardo getting weirder. Carl pondered for a moment and said, Warren told me that you want to fight Summer for Rosies custody, dont you? Leonardo didnt respond. He knew Carl called to talk about something more important. So he let Carl finish his sentence. Do you know who represents Summer? Carl paused for a moment, waiting for Leonardo to ask him in return. However, Leonardo remained silent. Carl had to give the answer himself, Trevin Wolf, the son of Lester Wolf! Who? Trevin Wolf? Leonardo finally showed a little surprised. He had investigated Lester Wolf, so he certainly knew the Lester had a biological son named Trevin. Yes! Trevin and Warren were alumni when they were in Country M. They knew each other. We went to the Golden Cauldron Club for dinner tonight and saw Summer and Rosie having dinner with Trevin! Carl deliberately told the story in detail. There was coldness in Leonardos tone, Really? Carl could tell the slight change in his tone, but that proved nothing. Fine. Ive been busytely. When will you get married? Im noting to your wedding with that Amber Thompson! said Carl loudly, sounded somewhat frustrated. Leonardo was indifferent, Good news for Tim. Fewer invitation letter to prepare. Carl was speechless for a while, Have you forgotten how that woman deceived you together with your sister? Are you mad? Leonardo hung up on him. Hello? tried Carl, realizing then that Leonardo indeed hung up on him. He stood with his hands on the hips, displeased. Early the next morning, Summer got up at dawn. She made some boiled water and filled Rosies water bottle. She put the bottle in her bag and left the house. Last night, she sent Rosie back to Leonardos residence and forgot to bring Rosies bottle. She drove directly to Rosies kindergarten. Soon after Summer arrived, Rosie was sent by Tim to the kindergarten. Mom! Rosie was pleasantly surprised to see Summer. Caressing Rosies hair, Summer took out the water bottle from her bag and put it around Rosies neck. Rosie said a few words to her mom before reluctantly walking inside. Tim stayed in ce. Rosie nodded at him to say goodbye. Ms. Summer! Summer heard him as soon as she had just turned around. She turned back and asked, Whats the matter, Assistant Tim? Tim took a few steps forward, getting closer to Summer. So they could hear each other more clearly. You Tim hesitated. Summer patiently waited for him to speak. Do you hate Mr. Emerson? Tim rubbed his hands in embarrassment. Being in a daze for a few seconds, Summer answered with a solemn tone, Personally, I dont hate him. I also understand his position in the matter of Rosies custody. We broke up. There is no need for him to be kind to me. He has his way. There was kindness in Leonardos nature, but Summer could not decide to whom he should or would show his kindness. She hadined about it and thus had bad feelings towards Leonardo. However, now she was an experienced adult. She had suffered and seen through human nature. Leonardo didnt her anymore, so it was eptable no matter how he treated her. Tim was professional in reading people. He frowned a little when hearing Summers words of relief. Tim knew how domineering and arrogant Leonardo could be. No one ever seeded in suppressing his nature. However, he could make resolute sacrifices when he had to. In the past, Tim also found it hard to understand Leonardo, who changed his mind too quickly. However, only after he knew Leonardos purpose did he understand what Leonardo had sacrificed. Leonardo must have gone through a lot of thoughts before finally choosing the solution that would bring harm and pain to both Summer and him. If there were any other way, Leonardo would not choose to harm Summer. Tim was elder than Leonardo, and the greatest difficulty he had encountered till now was his familys poverty during his teenage. In fact, any difficulty that could be ovee by him personally should not be considered difficult. But in his teens, Leonardo had witnessed his mothers misery and was emotionally abandoned by his father and elder sister. When he finally found his true love, both the woman and the newborn child were involved in the family scandal, the consequence of which spared him no time to rest. Assistant Tim? reminded Summer. There was an awkwardly long silence between them. Ms. Summer, do you trust your judgment? Why do you ask me this question, Assistant Tim? Summer found it abnormal and even weird for Tim to start conversations with her, not mentioning strange ones. Ms. Summer, youre a decisive and independent person. I think you should trust your judgments. Summer looked confused. Tim tried his best not to tell her the truth. Because if he did, everything Leonardo had done would be in vain. Anyway, said Tim with a smile, I just want to tell you, Ms. Summer, that one should always trust his instinct and has the determination to see it through. He finished with a slight nod in Summers direction. Then he turned around to get in the car and left. Summer stood still, frowning as she began to think about what Tim had just said. What did he imply? Tim had always been a quiet person, and there was no reason for him to talk like that. But if there were, would it have something to do with Leonardo? After all, Tim worked for LeonardoThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 746 An Old Place But in the end, Summer came up with nothing. Tim had left. He would have spilled the beans if he could. This was all he wanted to share and all she could get. In a sense, Leonardos men were already like him in many ways. Summer got in the car, called Trevin, and drove to their rendezvous. Trevin had arrived before her. He was active in thewsuit against Leonardo, like awyer busting his ass off for his case. It said a lot about how much he wanted to win this. Honestly, it was more than awsuit. He wanted to beat Leonardo. Ive drafted the indictment for you. Take a look. If theres no problem, you can submit it to the court. Trevin said as he pushed a stack of documents in front of Summer. Summer froze for a moment before opening and perusing them calmly. He sized her up and looked down at the coffee without urging her. After a long time, Summer looked up and said, Its good to go. Theres nothing wrong with it. Then I can submit it to the court for you? Trevin asked. Summer didnt reply, and he continued, I will do it now, and Leonardo will receive a subpoena in a few days. Summer nodded and said in a somewhat hoarse voice, I understand. What? Are you regretting it? He reclined in his chair and squinted at her with a smile, saying, If you want to back down, I can drop this matter now. He reached out and tapped the file. She looked down, and a smile tugged at the corner of her mouth. No, I was just thinking about our chances of winning. The odds are against us. This is a Hail Mary. He tilted his head and took the file. She asked him, Already losing your confidence? He pped it and leaned forward, staring into her eyes and said, Yes, so you need to cooperate with me. Dont go soft. Don worry. Why would I do that? For some reason, she felt a little guilty. He raised his eyebrows. I surely hope so. Summer looked down and smiled. After saying goodbye to Trevin, she drove to an old ce. When she left the country pregnant, she set fire to Leonardos vi. Their love story began when she set foot in that house. Back then, Karen had knelt in front of her and begged her to marry into the Emerson family instead of Vicky. She had been disheartened and thought her life was over. Although Leonardo had lied to her in the beginning, he had been mostly nice to her. However, she was grateful that Leonardo treated her better than the Jarretts and even Karen, so she had forgiven his mistakes. When her car arrived at the foot of the mountain, she looked up from its window and vaguely saw a white spot through the forest. She was surprised. She remembered the house had been engulfed in mes. She had learned it from the news. After returning home, they had lived elsewhere. She drove up the mountain road and soon saw a corner of a white house. Did Leonardo repair it?Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. She slowed down and approached it. Then sheid her eyes on a brand new vi. She opened the car door and got off. The green nts at the gate were exactly the same as before, so did the patterns on it. She eyed it in disbelief and walked inside. The gate wasnt locked and opened with a push. She ambled into it and surveyed the yard. It had the exact old design down to every tile. She didnt know why she remembered it so clearly. In retrospect, her days here with Leonardo had been much more peaceful than what they had gone throughter. No conspiracies or nightmares then. Perhaps that was why she remembered every detail of it. Who are you? What are you doing in here? This is a private residence. You cant get in uninvited. Hurry up and leave! Summer was walking to the front door when she heard a man shouting at her. He sounded old. She stopped where she was. The old man who scolded her walked out from behind a cluster of green nts. He was shocked to see her. Mrs. Emerson? His face was tinged with shock. Mr. Mr. Stock? He looked familiar. Then she remembered this old man used to look after the vi, and his surname should be Stock. Yes, its me! What a surprise to see you here! Brant smiled as he approached, crinkling his eyes and face. She said softly, I want to look around the house. Mr. Emerson has rebuilt it. He only came here once. I am too old to move, so I have stayed and looked after it for him. I didnt expect you toe back. Is Mr. Emerson with you? Where is he? He said as he looked behind her. He was beyond the age to be interested in smartphones, so he missed the news about her and Leonardo. He had been staying here like a hermit and had no idea they werent together anymore. He isnt. She was having mixed feelings and didnt want to linger. I just thought Id stop by. Im leaving now. Take good care of yourself, Mr. Stock. Leaving so soon? His voice came from behind, but she left without looking back. She got in the car and drove downhill. The car sped. It looked like she had been on the run. She left the mountain and slowed it down after a while. She didnt have a heart of stone, so she couldnt help but get hurt and sad. While waiting for the green man at a crossroads, Trevin called again. Its all done. We are waiting for Leonardo to answer the charges. Before the court starts, we need to gather more evidence in your favor. Trevin sounded a little excited, as if he was about to go to a battlefield. Chapter 747 I Have a Way to Defeat Him I see. Thank you. Summer slowly started the car. Trevin gave her more tips, and she acknowledged them. Hanging up the phone, she looked tired. Just as she put it aside, it rang again. She parked her car by the roadside before answering it. It was Eliza his time. She would not call unless it was urgent. Summer picked it up and asked, What happened? Nothing. I just want to talk about the new script over dinner. There wasnt any noise in the background, so Summer guessed she was in her office. Summer sighed, Lost City 2 hasnt released, and you are inviting me to discuss a new script with you? Ms. Austin, take a chill pill, will you? Eliza said, The shooting is over. The post-production isnt your concern. Therefore, you should get ready to write a new script. Summer thought for a moment before answering, No, I dont have the time. I am upied. upied? What is it? You were in such a hurry and left before the finishing feast ended. What exactly are you doing here to help? Eliza sounded curious instead of suspicious. Nevertheless, an assumption popped into Summers mind-Eliza might be fishing. Its just something personal. Stop trying to trick me. Summer didnt have time to deal with Eliza right now. What exactly is going on? Is it about Leonardo? Eliza blurted out because she was dying to know the answer. Its none of your business. Summer wouldnt tell her and insisted it didnt concern her. Eliza had to drop it. Alright, forget it. She sounded disappointed, but Summer did not say anything else. She knew Eliza was just hotheaded instead of being mad. Summer said goodbye and put down her phone, hearing someone knocking on the car window. She looked up and discovered it was Stanley. What a small world for enemies. She should have kept driving. She could not pretend not to see him when he had just knocked on the window, so she lowered it and asked indifferently, Is something the matter? Yes. Stanley said briefly without giving her the specifics. Apparently, he wanted to talk in the car. She hesitated for a moment before saying, Get in. He circled to the other side, opened the passenger door, and sat in. Taking a deep breath, he asked, Are you really nning on taking Trevins help in thewsuit? What else can I do? Asking for your help? Summer was upset to see him. I can help you find someone. He frowned slightly and said, Although Trevin is a Juris Doctor, he has little experience in a court. He wont take this seriously or try his best. Even if he will, he isnt that good. Summer asked with a cold face, And you are? I know Leonardo, so I have a way to defeat him, he said extremely calmly, as if it was a piece of cake. She assessed him and said, I have signed the contract with Trevin. Are you asking me to break it? He sensed her impatience and continued, Summer, this is not a joke. You should know that. Talk to Trevin. After all, he is your adoptive fathers biological son. You are sort of his big brother, arent you? She sneered, Are you getting off? If not, I am heading straight downtown. She started the car as she spoke. Stanley wouldnt give up so easily and didnt get out of the car. She didnt chase him away. While driving, she called Trevin, Its been a long day. Ill treat you to dinner. Trevin agreed to it right away. Golden Cauldron Club? Its up to you. Im okay with anything. Then Golden Cauldron! Ill be right there.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Summer put her phone down and turned to look at Stanley. Do you want to join us? Why not? He looked ahead calmly. Summer didnt start a chitchat and drove to the club. Trevin was a fan of having fun. When Summer arrived at the club, he was waiting at the door. Ive been standing here for a while. I just wanted to Trevin paused when he saw Stanley behind Summer, finishing his sentence in a whisper, wait for you inside You dont need me to introduce you, right? You should know each other. She walked to Trevin and smiled at them. Trevin raised his eyebrows and said unhappily, No. The trio entered Golden Cauldron Club and walked towards the elevator. Summer walked in the front, while the men followed behind. They were both tall and handsome. Although plenty of men in the club were like that, they were new here and attracted a lot of attentions. Summer noticed that and kept her distance from the pair of newbies. The elevator finally arrived, and she quickly walked in. Arriving the floor, she found a private room. They all sat down around the dining table. Trevin and Stanley were seated on both sides of her. They each had a menu. Trevin flipped through it and called for a waiter. This steamed fish looks nice. I want one. Stanley raised his eyebrows slightly and said, I want roasted fish with more chili sauce. Trevin flicked him a nce and said to the waiter, And this dessert. Stanley asked without looking up, pointing at a pastry, Is this salty? The waiter was confused and looked at Summer as if he was asking for help. Trevin grew up abroad, so he loved local food. That was why Summer brought him here. Maybe they didnt like each other, and they ordered food with opposite vors. Summer could only watch as the two grown men with abined age of over sixty locked horns. She picked up her ss and took a sip, pretending not to notice the waiters pleading eyes. Chapter 748 What Do You Want From a Woman? It turned out that Summer was right to remain silent. It wasnt long before Trevin and Stanley quarreled. Stanley, whats wrong with you? Why do you give me a hard time? Trevin could hold his temper no more and snapped the menu onto the table. Then he pointed at Stanley and said. Stanley casually ced his menu on the table. He was calm and cold, and so was his tone. Easy, man. Its just an order. People have different tastes, which is quite normal. He cocked his head and looked at Trevin, so calm that nearly drove Trevin crazy. I know why you followed Summer here! Trevin was not as calm as Stanley, and his eyes were filled with anger. Well, then you must know how important it is to Summer! You have to take it seriously. It was like a sermon to Trevin, although Stanley sounded sincere and earnest. Trevin hated it the most when Stanley gave him a lecture. Trevin sneered and turned his gaze to Summer, Summer, what do you think? Summer was lost for words. What should she think? What should she say? Why did they involve her into their quarrel?N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Are you done arguing? Summer reached out and picked up the ss of water. After taking a sip, she said leisurely, Go on, but leave me alone. Shocked, Trevin looked at Summer, Why does it have nothing to do with you? Summer asked, I didnt put you into a fight! Trevin pursed his lips and was speechless. He red at Stanley. Stanley looked back with a m face without any sign of anger. Seeing him like this irritated Trevin more. It seemed Trevin was at a disadvantage when he was angry and the other was quite the opposite. However, with Summers instruction, Stanley had to retreat from the fight. When two men quieted down, Summer took the menu over and began to order. Trevin was not good with spicy things, while Stanley was open to everything. The saying was right. You were what you ate. Trevin was born with a silver spoon. So, he was a bit proud and straightforward but with no bad intention. Stanley seemed to be the kindest. He did everything delicately. No one knew what he was thinking about. Maybe he was now up to something evil. Since Stanley wasnt picky about food, Summer then ordered some mild, and yet delicate dishes to cater for Trevins taste. When they were eating, Trevin did not behave well. Wherever Stanley put his chopsticks, Trevin put it too deliberately. Summer saw what he did, but she said nothing. Trevin was a little childish, but it also reminded her that Stanley must treat him well, or Trevin wouldnt dare do that to him. Stanley would go easy on Trevin because of Lester. But he wouldnt take him seriously. To him, Trevin was nothing but a spoiled yboy. But Summer had different thoughts from Stanleys. She felt that Trevin just had a casual attitude to life. He did whatever pleased him. He was smart in some way. Summer put down her chopsticks first, Im full. Hearing this, two men turned to look at her. Summer got up, saying, I need to powder my nose. Then she grabbed her bag and scurried out. When she was washing her hands in the bathroom, she remembered how Stanley and Trevin had quarreled before. It seemed Stanley saw himself as Trevins brother, and he talked to Trevin like a big brother. Stanley would do that to Trevin only because of Lester. Or perhaps, Lester had asked Stanley to do so. She thought of what Trevin had said before. He said that his father had done too much wrong, so he had long suffered from insomnia. Did Lester really do something dirty? If that was true, maybe Lester was the person behind Stanley! But Trevin also mentioned that Lester once praised Leonardo. If he liked Leonardo, why would he let Stanley do those things? Or Stanley did those things by the instruction of others? Bummed, Summer took a deep breath and refreshed herself by washing her face. Then she took up her bag and returned to the room. For no reason, Summer stopped at the door and tilted her head against the door. I told you before to leave her alone. Shes different from the women you met before. This was Stanleys voice. Indeed, so I didnt sleep with her. Instead, we became friends. Trevin was never serious. Hearing this, Summer snorted. Why was Trevin so confident thinking he could sleep with whoever he liked? Stanleys voice sounded a little deep, Its not good for you to be her friend. What good do I need from a woman? Instead, its you who tried so hard to get close to her. What do you want from her? Trevin sneered and didnt wait for Stanleys answer, Oh, Summer was still Leonardos woman then. You wanted to use her to go against Leonardo, didnt you? Trevin sighed and continued, Well, Stanley, you are such a good son of my father. You had mastered all he was capable of! Although Stanley had never spoken, Summer could imagine how wretched Stanleys face was. After a few seconds, Stanley said slowly. He tried hard to suppress his anger, You dont understand. Of course, I dont understand, so I couldnt do things as dirty as you did. The room fell silent. Summer stood straight. She waited for a while before pushing the door open. It took you so long. I was just about to rescue you from the bathroom. Trevin grinned when he saw her. Summer threw him a re, Thank you for your kindness, then. Trevin onlyughed and put his hand on the back of the chair where Summer had sat. However, Summer did not sit on that chair. Instead, she sat down far away from them, saying, Are you guys full? I will get the check then. Chapter 749 Paranoia Not looking at each other, they grabbed their coats and stood up. Summer immediately walked out. When paying the bill, Summer met Amber. This was the first time Summer had seen her since she left the cast. It was March. Amber was in a light gray long-sleeved dress with high heels. She looked elegant, delicate and different from others. Summer wore a loose smog-blue pullover. Her white dress was to her calves. She looked fresh in the two simple colors. Both of them stood in front of the counter, side by side. They both looked fantastic and they were of the same height. The two cashiers serving them exchanged looks. Summer did not say anything. She waited for the cashier to return her card, then she just walked away. From the beginning to the end, Summer did not look at Amber. She looked calm and indifferent, as if Amber was just a stranger. However, Summer had seen Amber before she got close. She just pretended not to see her. Summer walked slowly, and the sound of high heels came from behind. The frequency of the sound sped up and Amber reached her side. They went in the elevator and then went out together. Summer saw from the corner of her eyes that Amber was walking beside her with the same pace. After a while, Amber realized Summer had no intention to speak, then she said casually, Summer, its been a month since west met. You got yourself two escorts, huh? Summer curled up her lips and sneered, Looks like your life isnt going well. You are getting married, arent you? Why do you care so much about me rather than your husband? Could it be that you dont love Leonardo, but me? Amber was speechless. Summer was articte. Amber was no match for her. Amber took a deep breath, saying, You know I dont like mean person. Oh, I dont know what youre talking about. But I do know that a woman who thinks others will steal her husband wont have a happy ending. Summer said casually, but Amber was irritated, Summer, you Oh, I know. Its paranoia, right? Summer interrupted Amber. She stood in front of Amber and got in her way. She continued seriously, This is a mental illness that needs to be treated! She sounded sincere, as if she was concerned about Amber. Not waiting for Amber to speak, Summer pulled Stanley forward, saying. Let me introduce you a famous psychiatrist. Oh, he has a doctorate degree. Surprised though, Stanley took out a business card and handed to Amber with two hands, Nice to meet you, Miss Amber. Im Stanley Bates. Please contact me if you need any help. Ambers face had turned deep red. She threw Stanleys card on the ground and red fiercely at Summer, Well, see you then! Although she wanted to tear Summer into parts, she had to suppress her anger and acted politely in public. Seeing Amber storming off didnt give Summer any pleasure. Trevin walked to her side and bumped his shoulder softly to Summers arm, asking, You got her away. Why are you still unhappy? Theres nothing to be happy about, or I would be no different from her. Summer then noticed that Stanley picked up the business card that Amber had just thrown onto the ground. Stanley noticed Summers gaze, but he remained calm as he carefully checked the card before putting it back into his pocket. Then, he exined, We have to take care of our own stuff, right? Trevin burst outughing. Summer quietly eyed up Stanley. Stanley had always been against Leonardo. When she was with Leonardo, Stanley thought of nothing but to separate them. Now that they broke up, was Stanley going to separate Leonardo and Amber? She pulled Stanley up deliberately to meet Amber, but he might have noticed Amber long ago. Summer did not want Stanley to destroy the rtionship between Leonardo and Amber. She just wanted to confirm whether Stanley would make a move. She was no longer with Leonardo, and she had nothing to do with him. But she knew very well that it was not over yet, and she cared about it not because of Leonardo. It was because she wanted the truth. She wanted to know why Stanley was so cruel to harm a three-year-old and take advantage of her. Trevin wrapped his arm around Summer. He tilted his head, saying, Leave him alone! He had been a know-it-all ever since he was young. He is just like a philosopher. Summer somehow managed to break free from Trevins hold. In this way, she was facing the gate. A Bentley was parked outside. Leonardo was opening the door, waiting for Amber to get in. After Amber got in, he closed the door and went around to the other side. When he raised his head, he saw Summer and the two brothers inside. Summer went first, leading Trevin and Stanley, who were a step behind her and looked like escorts. Well, when old lovers meet, it is said that either the face or the eyes will turn red. Trevins voice came from behind, Summer, which one turned red now? It doesnt matter. The most important thing is that if you lose the case and you lock yourself up, Ill have to go to Stanley for counseling, Summer said coldly. Trevin gritted his teeth and said, I find you could be really mean sometimes.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Well, Summer turned to look at him and said seriously, Actually, Im a little curious about what would happen when you met your old lovers. Trevin burst out, Shit! Chapter 750 Please Don’t Follow Me Anymore Summer looked at Trevin with a faint smile and walked out. Just as Trevin was about to follow her, Stanley walked towards Trevin and said in a serious tone, Call me if you need psychological therapy someday. Ill spare some time for you. Knowing that Stanley was trying to piss him off, Trevin was so angry that the corner of his eyes twitched. He gnashed his teeth and said, Go away! Stanley didnt mind. He raised his eyebrows, walking past Trevin. Summer had already walked away. Before she passed by Leonardos car, Leonardo had started it. Summer continued walking without looking at Leonardo. Then, she got into her car. When Trevin and Stanley came out, she had already started her car and was ready to leave. Summer, are you leaving now? Trevin knocked on the window of Summers car. Summer nodded and drove away. Trevin had no choice but to drive his own car. To Trevins surprise, Stanley got into the passenger seat from the other side right after he sat in the drivers seat. Trevin looked at Stanley with an unhappy face and said without trying to be polite, Stanley, you are not allowed to sit here. Give me a ride. Thank you. Stanley said, pretending that he didnt hear Trevins words. Trevin didnt start the car. He just said two words, Get out. Stanley didnt say or do anything. Trevin was not so patient as Stanley was, so he started the car. It was like an uncontroble cow, rampaging on the road and leading to sounds of horns. Stanley fastened his seat belt with a calm face. His voice was steady, Im not afraid of death. You can do whatever you want. Trevin couldnt rival Stanley for patience. Although feeling indignant, Trevin slowed down the car. After the car stabilized, Stanley said again, Leonardo is a ruthless person. Hes different from me. If you dare to mess with him, he will show you no mercy. Trevin had heard this kind of advice from Stanley many times. He sneered and said, You mean youve been showing mercy to me? Do I need to shed tears of gratitude? Saying it with heavy irony, Trevin didnt expect that Stanley would reply in a serious tone, No need. Im indebted to your father. Trevin got furious. He pulled over, saying with emphasis, Stanley, Ill say it again. My fathers dead. You dont need to care about me, let alone show mercy to me. I have nothing to do with you! Do you understand? Thats all Im able to say. Whether to follow my advice is up to you. Leonardo is not simple. Stanley turned a deaf ear to Trevins words and got off the car. Trevin sted the horn, sticking his head out of the window, and said with an angry face, Stanley, you cant get into my car without my permission! Stanley took off his coat and crossed the road along with the crowd. He did not look back at Trevin. Shortly after Summer left, she felt that there was a taxi following her. She slowed down the car on purpose, looking in the mirror at the people in the taxi behind her.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. There was a driver at the front and a passenger at the back. Summer couldnt see the passengers face, but she could see that the passenger was wearing a purple coat. The car behind her slowed down, too. Seeing this, Summer elerated her car, driving into a remote path. Although she didnt know who was following her, it could be inferred from the coats color that it was a woman. Summer drove the car, turning several corners in an alley before she stopped at a ce where there was not enough room to make a turn. Then, she got off the car, waiting for the taxi. As expected, the taxi showed up. Realizing that the path was blocked by Summers car, the taxi driver tried to reverse. However, there was also a car driving over from the intersection outside. The taxi had to stop. Summer walked straight over and opened the back door of the taxi. Get Summer was stunned before saying out. Looking at Karen in the car, she frowned, Why are you following me? I Karen nced at the driver at the front and stopped talking. Summer shed the driver a look, saying to Karen, Come here. Hurry up. She turned around and returned to her car. After paying the driver, Karen also trotted over to Summers car. Summer drove without looking sideways. Then, she asked, Why were you following me? Karen contradicted Summer in a low voice, Im not following you. Im following Stanley Hearing this, Summer turned her head to look at her, and then turned around right away. If it werent for Karen, Summer would have forgotten that she had told Karen to go to Stanley. To Summers surprise, Karen listened to her. Then why are you following me? Summer tried to remember if there was a car following her when Stanley was in her car, but she hadnt pay attention to it. If Karens taxi hadnt got so close, she wouldnt have noticed it. Karen sat up straight, turning her eyes upon Summer. Her voice was a little sharp and excited, You know Stanley! You are friends! Hearing this, Summer asked with a calm face, So? You If Stanley does do something to Vicky, you must be the reason! Karen was a little hesitant at first, but she managed to finish her words with certainty. A mocking smile appeared on Summers face, You are my biological mother. If I push you out of the car now, will other people think that its an ident? Karen swallowed it whole and widened her eyes. She shouted in a panicked tone, Dont you dare! Theres nothing that I dont dare to do, but I wont be as crazy as Vicky. Looking at Karens frightened face, Summer didnt feel anything. Summers face darkened, and her tone was cold and distant, Its true that Stanley and I know each other, but what he does has nothing to do with me. Please dont follow me anymore. Chapter 751 Could It Be His Sister? As she spoke, Summer pulled over at the roadside of the road. Karen calmed down a bit and asked, Dont you know where Vicky is? Summer got impatient and snapped in a low voice, Get out of the car! A glimmer of hope appeared on Karens face. She not only stayed in the car, but leaned over and grabbed Summers arm, asking in an agitated tone, Why do you ask me to get out of the car instead of answering my question? Do you know where Vicky is? Vicky! Vicky again! Summer clenched her fists tightly and rxed them. She coldly shook off Karens hands and fixed her eyes on her, emphasizing every word, Please get out of the car now! Karen paused. She was intimidated and shocked by Summer. You ask me to get out of the car? She looked at Summer in disbelief. She could not believe Summer had said these words. Without blinking, Summer looked at Karen with coldness. Is there a third person in the car? Karens lips moved, but she couldnt speak. Suddenly, she seemed to recall something and grabbed Summers arm, saying, Stanley goes to a sanatorium in the suburbs once a week. Is he hiding Vicky there? Summer was about to drive her out of the car, but she paused when she heard this. She looked at Karen and asked, A sanatorium? Karen immediately replied, Yes, he goes to the sanatorium in the suburbs once a week. Sometimes he stays there for half a day, sometimes for a day. Every time he goes, he takes a bouquet of flowers. A bouquet of flowers? Summer pursed her lips coldly. Do you think Stanley would bring a bouquet of flowers to see Vicky? Karen shook her head solemnly and said, I dont mean that. I have a feeling that Vicky might be inside. If shes inside, you can go look for her. Summer pulled her arm out of Karens hands. Karen muttered, The security of the sanatorium is tight. Visitors have to register and have their faces verified. Its impossible to sneak inside! Summer was startled. A sanatorium with such tight security didnt look like an ordinary sanatorium. If Karen was not lying, then Stanley must be taking a bouquet of flowers to visit someone at the sanatorium every week. It was very likely that he was visiting a woman, who couldnt be Vicky. Stanley was not any ordinary man, nor was he a romantic man. Was it a normal that he took flowers with him in the visit? He visited every week with a bouquet of flowers, which could stay bright in a vase for a week if well taken care of. She guessed that Stanley took flowers to the sanatorium every week for the purpose of replenishing the flowers in the room of the person he was visiting, and that person must be extremely close to him! It must be a woman who was extremely intimate with him! Summer muttered, Could it be his sister? What did you say? Summer spoke quickly in a low voice, and Karen didnt catch her. Summer said coldly, Nothing. She got out of the car and went round to the other side, opening the car door and directly pulling Karen out. Summer, what are you doing? Let go of me! Karen was reluctant to leave as she had not got any information from Summer. After Summer pulled Karen out of the car, she stared at her and said, If you want to look for Vicky, go ahead. Donte to me. I have nothing to do with you or Vicky. You should go to Lynn and Spencer. They are her family. After Summer spoke, she turned around and got back in the car, driving away. Summer! Karen would not give up, running after the car for a while. As Summer drove far away, Karen stopped and stamped her feet in rage. Summer drove absent-mindedly. She guessed Stanley might have put his sister, Bendy, in that sanatorium. She remembered Bendy was seriously ill. When she was in Country M, Stanley had brought her to see Bendy. She did not forget why Stanley approached her in the beginning. At that time, he was especially concerned about her health, because he attempted to use her to save Bendy. However, too many things had happened afterwards. Stanley did not mention this again. Instead, he returned to the country and became a professor in a university, as if nothing had happened.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She didnt know what was on Stanleys mind. Did he bring Bendy back because she was here? He hadnt dropped the idea of using her to save Bendy? Stanley had never made any moves because Summer was of use to him. Summer had broken up with Leonardo for a long time now, and Stanley did not make any moves Her heart in a whirl, Summer did not know what to do. Summer did not know how she drove home. As soon as she got home, she kicked her shoes away and slumped down in the sofa. Her mind was in a whirl. She thought about fighting for custody with Leonardo, and then feared that Stanley would capture her to save Bendy. Summer buried her head in her hands in frustration and curled up into a ball in the corner of the sofa, motionless. After a long time, she heard the doorbell ringing. Who is it? Summer raised her voice. The doorbell stopped ringing. Summer walked barefooted to the door. She looked out through the peephole and found that it was Bruce. She opened the door. Summer asked, Whats up? Empty-handed, Bruce frowned in silence, as if he was in a dilemma. Summer asked curiously, Whats the matter with you? Can I go in and talk? Bruce looked up at her, his eyebrows tightly knitting together. Summer hesitated for a moment before opening the door wider. She stepped to the side and nodded at Bruce, Come in. Bruce walked in, looking a little reserved. Summer closed the door behind him and looked at him curiously. Bruce was a man of few words, who wished to cut down the sentences into one word when he had to speak. What had happened? Why did hee to her for help with a troubled look? Summer walked around him to the front and pointed at the sofa. Sit down. Ill get you some water. Bruce sat down docilely. When Summer poured the water into a ss, she turned to look at Bruce. Bruce looked around as if he had never been to her home before. As a matter of fact, Bruce seldom came to her home. When he brought her something, he would leave right after he put it in her hand. He had never asked toe inside like he did today Chapter 752 This Isn’t Proper Summer ced the ss of water in front of Bruce and sat opposite, saying, Now can you tell me what happened to you? Bruce picked up the ss and looked at Summer. Ill drink some water first. Summer nodded, Go ahead. Bruce drank the water, looking absent-minded. After he put down the ss, he had a tense look on his face, as if he didnt know how to start. Summer tilted her head slightly and leaned back with her arms crossed, looking calm. Bruce, youre odd today. Am I? Bruce tilted his mouth upwards at the corners, forcing a smile. Summer felt more curious. She looked closely at Bruce, who was wearing his usual clothes. After all, he only wore those two sets of clothes, and Summer remembered them well. He didnt seem injured, nor did he look sad. This was strange. Summer couldnt figure out why Bruce behaved so strange. Bruce felt uneasy under Summers sharp gaze. He picked up the ss and drank some water. After that, he looked at Summer and said, Forget it. Lets not talk about me anymore. What about you? Do you have any chance of winning thewsuit against Leonardo? Summer paused and said, The chance is slim, but I have to win. As if he had finally found a proper topic, Bruce got much more natural. Its a bit difficult for you to defeat him. I know. But there is still hope. Yes. Bruce pursed his lips, not knowing what to say. Usually they did not talk much with each other, and Summer was getting embarrassed. Suddenly, Bruce rose up and said, I remember that Im stewing soup at home. Ill go back now. Without waiting for Summer to say anything, he ran away from her home. When Summer looked back, she saw that the door was closed. She was bewildered. What was wrong with Bruce? Outside the door. As soon as Bruce closed the door, he took out his phone and dialed a number. The phone was answered quickly. Leonardo, what do you think I am? Im a bodyguard, not a nanny. Why do you ask me to fish for information when something happens to your wife? If you ask me to do that again, Ill Leonardo interrupted him, Did she say anything? Bruce said grumpily, Nothing. Leonardo paused for a while and said, I see. Feeling that Leonardo was about to hang up, Bruce remembered something and asked, Dont hang up so quickly. You know it when Summer stays upte, and you know it when shes sick. Even when she is in a bad mood, you know it as well! Did you install surveince equipment at her home? Bruce had been thinking of this question for a long time, but he had either forgotten or had no time to ask him. Leonardo did not give him any answer, hanging up the phone directly. Bruce sneered and muttered to himself, This pervert He put the phone back in his pocket and strode back to his home. Leonardo hung up on Bruce and called Tim, Come in. Tim quickly came in. Mr. Emerson, what can I help you? Leonardo said, Go check who Summer met after she left Golden Cauldron Club. Ever since Tim found out about Leonardos n, Leonardo had brazenly asked him to investigate on Summers whereabouts. Yes. Tim answered and turned to leave. As he got to the door, he heard Leonardos voice from behind. Hurry up. Tim had to answer again before he opened the door and left. It wasnt long before Tim came back. He stood in front of Leonardos desk, holding a stack of files in his hand. After Mrs. Emerson left Golden Cauldron, she was driving home, but there was a car following her on the way. In fact, it was her biological mother, Karen, stalking her. As Leonardo listened, he flipped through the documents. When he heard the name, he paused. Karen? He hasnt heard the name for a long time. Right. Tim nodded and continued, Mrs. Emerson chatted with her biological mother in the car for a while, but it didnt seem to be a pleasant talk, as the two of them had an argument. After that, Mrs. Emerson went back. Leonardo leaned back in his chair and frowned slightly. Can you find out what they were talking about? I didnt bug her car. How can I find out that out? Tim was onlyining. When he saw Leonardo turning serious, he asked in disbelief, Mr. Emerson, you are not thinking of bugging her car, are you? What do you think? Leonardo asked in reply with a faint smile, his eyes darkening. This isnt proper. Tim understood Leonardo, but he could not agree with him. Leonardo lowered his head and got down to his work. You can leave now. Tim turned to leave. When he got to the door, he heard Leonardosmanding voice from behind. Find an opportunity and get it done as soon as possible. Tim staggered at the order, almost falling to the ground. He thought that Leonardo had dropped the idea of bugging Summers car. To his surprise, Leonardo would actually ask him to do this Mr. Emerson Tim tried to dissuade him, If Mrs. Emerson finds out about this, she will definitely get angry The rtionship between people was simple andplex. Leonardo meant well. He cared about Summer, but this method was not desirable Tim stood at the door for a long while, but Leonardo did not look up at him. Tim knew that Leonardo had made up his mind and he wouldnt listen to other people at all. Tim had to push open the door and go out. In the evening, Tim drove to pick up Rosie after school. At the gate of the kindergarten, he met Summer. Summer greeted him, Hello, Tim. Ms. Summer. Tim smiled. Summer smiled back and said, Im going to take Rosie to my ce today. I sent a message to Leonardo. Didnt he tell you? Mr. Emerson didnt tell me. Tim patted his head and said, I forgot to take an urgent document for Mr. Emerson. Ill make a phone call first. He turned around and took a few steps away. He dialed a number and said, Find a chance to pierce the tire of my car. After hanging up the phone, Tim walked back to the kindergarten gate and looked inside, Rosie ising out soon.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Summer nodded, feeling that Tim was a bit odd today. Not long after, Rosie came out. Mom! Rosie happily ran to Summer. When she saw Tim, she greeted him sweetly, Hello, Uncle Tim. Afterwards, they walked towards the parking lot. When Tim walked to the car, he eximed in shock, Why? The tire is t! Summers car was nearby. She turned to look at him. Tim, whats wrong with the tire? Its t. Tim frowned with a grim face. The tire has been pierced. Summer recalled that Tim had forgotten an urgent document behind, so she offered, Let me give you a lift. Its on my way. Tim nodded and said politely, Ms. Summer, thank you so much. He walked towards Summer and lied without blinking, Ms. Summer, let me drive. I have an emergency. Can I drive your car to thepany after you get home with Rosie? Chapter 753 Why Should I Leave Him? The ce where Summer lived, the Emerson Group, and Leonardos house were all on the same way. It was normal for Tim to make such a request. Summer did not think too much, directly nodding, Alright. She had known Tim for a few years. She trusted him because she thought he was always upright and calm. Tim looked down to conceal the guilt in his eyes, saying, Thank you, Ms. Summer. You are wee. I got sick at home the other day, and if it were not for you and your wife Summer turned to look at Rosie, breaking off. She did not want the kid to know what had happened. If it werent for Tim and Violet, she might have died of illness at home. To avoid misunderstanding, Tim nodded without saying anything else. He opened the car door and got in the drivers seat. Summer took Rosie to the back seat and gave the car key to Tim. When they arrived at gate of Summers ce, she got out of the car with Rosie. Tim drove away in her car. When they got out of the car, they met Bruce, who went shopping in a convenience store. Bruce didnt seem to go out a lot. He went shopping at convenience stores instead of supermarkets. Summer recalled that Bruce came to her the other day, so she pointed at him and asked Rosie, Do you remember who he is? Call him loudly and see if he will answer you. I remember him. Rosie put her hands on her mouth and made a trumpet, shouting, Uncle Bruce. Bruce abruptly looked back over his shoulder and stared at the mother and daughter for a few seconds. He looked away and took a lollipop, pointing at Rosie. Rosie immediately understood. She turned to smile at Summer. Uncle Bruce asks me to get the lollipop! Feeling that Rosie was dragging her to run towards Bruce, Summer started to worry that the kid would be tricked away by sweets, so she deliberately poured cold water on her enthusiasm. Perhaps he is teasing you. Rosie was not fooled by Summer. She said very confidently, No! Uncle Bruce is going to give it to me! Summer was surprised. Was Rosie so perceptive? By the time Rosie dragged Summer over, Bruce had checked out at the counter. When Rosie came up to him, he handed her a lollipop. Rosie took it and said sweetly, Thank you, Uncle Bruce. Bruce took out an apple from his pocket and handed it to Rosie. Rosie loved sweets the best, but she didnt like fruits that much. She shook her head and said, No, thank you. Im fine with the lollipop. Bruce raised his eyebrows. Noticing that Rosie was wearing a hoodie today, he put the apple in her hood. The apple was heavy in the hood, and Rosie turned backward and found the apple. Summer couldnt helpughing. She took out the apple and put it in Rosies hand. Coincidentally, Bruce was also wearing a ck hoodie today. Rosie held a lollipop in one hand and the apple in the other, looking at his hood. She wanted to put the apple into his hood. Bruce realized her intention, putting the hood on his head. Rosie frowned and pouted, Uncle Bruce!Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Bruce gave a faint smile. He looked at Summer and asked, Didnt you drive to pick her up? I lent my car to Tim. Summer realized that Bruce might not know Tim, so she added, Hes Leonardos assistant. Bruce narrowed his eyes slightly with a meaningful look. He nodded at her exnation and quickened his pace. Rosie chased after him with short legs. Bruce walked so fast that she scurried to catch up. Summer followed behind and said, Rosie, slow down. Sensing that Rosie was running after him, Bruce slowed down. When Rosie finally caught up to Bruce, she raised her head and said something to Bruce, and they started to chat like that. Summer followed behind, slowing down. Bruce was usually aloof and distant, but Rosie was not afraid of him. Compared to Bruce, Leonardo was more intimidating. Rosie wasnt afraid of Leonardo, let alone Bruce. To Summers surprise, Bruce was actually very patient with children. After they got home, Summer asked as she helped Rosie get changed, What did you talk about with Uncle Bruce? Nothing. Rosie put her coat aside and took the clothes in Summers hand, dressing herself. Summer paused. Dont you tell me? Rosie giggled mysteriously. After she got changed, she went to go through her schoolbag, humming. Summer followed her out and asked her, Arent you afraid of Uncle Bruce? Uncle Bruce is very cool. Rosie fished out some painting brushes from her schoolbag and put them together. Summer couldnt helpughing, and said, Do you know the meaning of cool? Rosie thought for a moment and said seriously, Uncle Bruce is really cool, and he doesnt like to talk. Summer raised her eyebrows and brought Rosie her drawing pad. Hes cool because he talks little? Isnt your dad also a man of few words? Dad is cooler, and he is handsome. Rosie giggled in embarrassment. Summer touched her face and asked tentatively, Would you like to leave Dad and live with me? leave Dad? Why? Im with you now, and Ill stay with Dad tomorrow. Why should I leave? Rosie didnt understand Summers words. It was too difficult for Rosie to understand what had happened between adults. However, Summer did not know how to answer the questions. Their eyes met. Rosies eyes were pure and innocent, which brought a lump to Summers throat. However, she had to say the words. Summer took a deep breath and reached out to embrace Rosie. Touching her head, she said gently, Because Dad will be very busy at work, so you have to live with Mom. When Dad has time, he wille to see you. She didnt know if Rosie could understand what she said. Rosie said in a soft voice, Will he get as busy as you did before? She meant the time when Summer joined the crew and only came back once a month. Summer sat up slightly and reached out to hold Rosies face. Looking into her eyes, she said, Well, maybe he will be busier than that. Rosie widened her eyes and said in surprise, Will Dad be very tired? Summer paused. She did not expect that Rosie would care about this. Chapter 754 Looks Like an Accident The conversation between Summer and Rosie got nowhere. Summer did not achieve her goal, nor did she say what she wanted to say. Breaking bad news to children could be easy, or difficult as well. They were prone to believe what they were told, and they were vulnerable to bad influence. The next day, Summer nned to meet Trevin after she dropped off Rosie at the kindergarten. Now that they had already filed awsuit, Leonardo would receive the court summon in a few days. What she and Trevin needed to do now was to find solid evidence and win thiswsuit. After Summer watched Rosie enter the kindergarten, she returned to the car. Just as she sat in the car, she heard a notification sound of news feed from her phone. Summer took out her phone while fastening her seat belt. Just as she was about to delete the news, she suddenly stopped at sight of the headline. Jessica was injured at the event yesterday Jessica was injured? Summer hastily clicked the news and read. There were only a few pictures with obscure words. Summer directly dialed Jessicas number. The phone rang for a long time but no one answered. Summer hung up the phone and sent a text message to Jessica. The news says that you are injured. What happened? Are you really injured? Jessica quickly replied, Im fine. Its only a small scrape. Really? Although the media were prone to exaggerate things, Summer was a little worried. Jessica replied, Im fine. Dont worry. Summer did not believe her, texting, Then why didnt you answer my phone? Jessica did not reply. Summer sent another message, Which hospital? Send me the address. Hurry up. After half a minute, Jessica sent her the address of the hospital. Summer looked at the address of the hospital and sighed slightly. She knew that Jessica was lying to her. Although Jessica looked simple and careless, she was actually very considerate. When something really happened to her, she did not like to tell anyone, as she was afraid that others would worry about her. Summer drove to the hospital where Jessica was staying. Jessica was staying in a VIP ward. There were two bodyguards outside the door. Fortunately, Jessicas agent was there, and she knew Summer immediately. When she saw Summer, she greeted, Hello, Ms. Summer. Hello. Hows Jessica? Summer asked. The agent hesitated for a moment and said, Come in and take a look. Summer got worried. If it was just a minor injury, the agent would tell her directly. Now she said nothing and asked Summer to go in and see, which meant Jessica could be seriously injured. Summer pushed open the door and entered the ward. Jessica was lying on the bed. When she heard the noise, she turned her head and saw Summer. She smiled and greeted her with her bright voice as usual, Summer, youvee so quickly! Summer did not speak. She stood in front of the bed, looking at Jessica with a frown. Jessicas forehead was bandaged with gauze, one leg was stered, and one arm was bandaged with gauze as well. Although her face was pale, she looked at Summer with a smile. Summer was angry and distressed. She looked at Jessica angrily and asked, So this is a small scrape? Jessica lowered her head in guilt, saying in a subdued voice, More than a scrape. My bones are hurt a little Summer said slowly, emphasizing every word, Hurt a little? Intimidated by Summers anger, Jessica said honestly, My forehead is scraped and my leg is broken. Summer snorted coldly and walked up to check on Jessicas leg. However, the leg was covered in thick ster, and she couldnt see anything at all. Jessica began to chatter, Summer, Im not picking on you. When youre in a bad mood, you are as gloomy as Mr. Emerson. It scares me to death. You dont Youre in good spirits. Summer interrupted her and red at her. Jessica immediately stopped and giggled. She patted the edge of the bed and said, Come here and sit down.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Summer sat down at the bed. Looking at the gauze wrapped around Jessicas forehead, she asked with a frown, How did you get injured so badly? The news said that you got hurt during an event. What happened? The organizer did not do a good job. The equipment was not in ce. It was an indoor event, and a shelf fell down on me Jessica made light of the ident, but Summer was shocked. How could they make such a big mistake? Dont they know the face and legs matter a lot to an actress? Noticing that Summer was angry, Jessica hurriedlyforted her, The doctor said that I will recover soon. I just need a good rest. My leg will be fine and the scrape on my forehead wont leave any scars. Besides, my agent has contacted awyer, and we are ready to go through the legal process. Summer felt better. I havent taken any proper vacation in years. This way, I can take a long vacation. Jessica said to herself, as if she was soothing herself or Summer. Summer pondered for a moment and said, Its good for you to rest for a while. Even if Jessica took a rest for half a year, she didnt need to worry about her job. She did not intend to be a star with high poprity from the beginning, so she did not wish to stay in the spotlight all the time. As a result, she only needed to focus on keeping up the good quality of each work. Moreover, Carl would give Jessica jobs. They seemed to be on foul terms, but they had been entangled with each other for so many years, and the affection between them was deep. Even if it was not love, it was some other feelings. Jessica moved her neck and said, It is boring to stay in the hospital. Come and chat with me if you have time. Ille when I have time. Summer looked around and said, Didnt you tell your family? My parents are traveling abroad. Jessica said pitifully. Summerughed, I dont n to write any new script these days, and Ill bring you soup every day. Youre even better to me than my mother Jessica was so touched that she almost called Summer Mom. Summer chatted with her for a while and left. When she got out of the ward, the agent came back from outside with something in her hand, Ms. Summer, are you leaving? Yes. Summer looked at the bag in the agents hand for a while, asking as if something came across her mind, How is the investigation on Jessicas injury? Do you have any results? The agent shook her head. It looks like an ident, but this mistake is so serious. We have cooperated with this organizer for a few times, and they have been rigorous Chapter 755 There Are Reporters Jessicas agent seemed to be implying something. Summer looked at her in surprise and asked, Did other people working with this organizer ever have any ident like this? The agent shook her head. Never. The organizer is famous for its professionalism, and it respects artists. Summer frowned more. She got closer to the agent and said in a low voice, Do you suspect that someone is behind this? The agent fell silent, and Summer took it as a yes. Summer got serious. Has Jessica offended anyone recently? No. She has just finished filming thest drama. The next drama hasnt started filming yet. She went to some events we previously agreed on. She hasnt offended anyone recently. The agent was well up in all Jessicas schedule and interpersonal rtionship. Summer believed that she was telling the truth. Since the agent said so, it meant that she was skeptical about the ident. Summer said, Where did Jessica go for the event? Could you give me the address, please? Alright. The agent told an address, and Summer wrote it down. Before leaving, Summer added, Dont tell Jessica about this. Let her rest well. The agent nodded, I know. Before Summer left, she went to Jessicas attending doctor. After she was ensured that Jessica would get well with a good rest, she left at ease. Just as she left the hospital, her phone rang. As she walked towards the parking lot, she took out her phone. When she saw who was calling, Summer paused for a moment before sheughed and picked up the phone. Summer said teasingly, Mr. Carl, why do you suddenly call me? Carl knew she was teasing him, but he didnt mind, asking directly, Summer, did you go to see Jessica? How is she? He sounded anxious. He had been caring about Jessica. The more anxious he got, the more Summer liked to keep him in suspense. She said indifferently, Why dont you go and see how she is? Summer, I know youre the best. Dont do this to me Carl began to softly plead with her. Alright. Speak properly. Summer could not stand his soft voice. She said seriously, She makes light of the injury, but she is seriously hurt. Her leg is broken and stered. Her forehead and arm are injured as well. She has to stay in bed and rest for the time being. Carl fell silent. Jessica had been careless about herself. She had suffered some injuries when she was in school, but this was the first time she had suffered such a serious injury. Summer felt distressed, let alone Carl. Summerforted him, Dont worry too much. Ive already asked the doctor. As long as she rests well, she will be recovered soon. Carl spoke with a hoarse voice, How did she get hurt? During the event, a shelf fell on her. Summer told Carl what Jessicas agent had said. Carl sneered and said with an unusually cold voice, Tip Top Media has so many artists, and there are at least thousands of events during the year. There has never been such a big ident in recent five years! There are even very few small idents. Carls words made sense to Summer, who got more certain that Jessicas injury was not simple. Summer said, Jessicas agent also suspects that there was something wrong with the ident. I n to visit the venue of the event which Jessica attended. Carl immediately said, Ill go with you. Summer thought for a moment and said, Where shall we meet? Although Jessica and Carl had never been together, she definitely did not want him to interfere in her business. However, this ident was serious. No matter what, Carl was the president of Tip Top Media, Jessicas boss. He had the right to step in. Im right at the gate of the hospital. You can see me when you drive out. Summer had got in front of her car and opened the door. When she heard Carl, she turned around and saw a white car shing lights not far away. Summer hung up the phone and scurried towards the car. As she approached, she saw Carl sitting in the car.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Carl rolled down the window. Summer asked, Are you here to see Jessica? Carl asked in reply, Are you going in my car or are you going to drive yourself? He had a cold and gloomy look, which Summer believed to be caused by Jessicas ident. Ill drive my own car. Ill lead the way and you follow me. If she went in Carls car, she had toe backter to fetch her own car, which would be very troublesome. Carl nodded quietly. Summer returned to her car and drove out of the hospital. After that, she called Trevin. Trevin picked up the phone and said impatiently, When will you arrive? She had made an appointment with Trevin to discuss thewsuit. When she found out that Jessica was injured, she went straight to the hospital. Although she had called Trevin and said that she was held up by something, he had waited for a long time and got grumpy. Summer said apologetically, Im sorry, something happened suddenly. Lets meet again another day. Whats more important than yourwsuit? One day means more chance to win. Trevin sounded evidently angry. This was the first time Summer had witnessed his anger. Knowing that Trevin meant well, Summer calmly said, Something happened to my best friend. Custody is important to me, but my friend matters to me as well. Ill contact you after sorting out the materials. Im sorry. Summer apologized sincerely. Although Trevin was still angry, he did not say anything else. Alright, this is your business anyway. Trevin said grumpily and hung up. Summer put her phone aside and concentrated on driving. After driving for nearly an hour, Summer finally arrived at the address given by the agent. After she pulled over the car, she unfastened her seat belt and got out of the car. Carl had been following her closely in his car. He got out of the car and strode up to her, Is this the ce? Yes. Summer nodded. When she was about to say something, she noticed a few people holding cameras on the other side. She turned grim and fell silent, pulling Carl to the side and whispering, There are reporters. Chapter 756 She Is Unlikely to Be Jealous by Others Carl followed Summers gaze and saw a few men in t caps sneaking around and whispering. Dont be afraid of them! Carl raised his eyebrows and walked straight towards the journalists. Summer had no way but to follow him. As Carl approached, the journalists who were talking happened to look up. One of them whispered to hispanions, Mr. Carl from Tip Top Media Company Carl pointed at their cameras with his chin, asking, What did you get? One of the journalists replied, We didnt get anything. We just arrived. Now, all the major media are desperate to find out why Jessica was injured. As they knew nothing about the ident, Carl didnt ask any further and turned around. All of a sudden, there came a camera shutter clicking from behind him. Carl turned to look at Summer, and Summer whispered, Theyre taking pictures of me. Carl walked to the man who took the shot and pped him on the head. He scolded, What are you doing? How dare you shoot her? You dont want to be a journalist anymore, do you? I I didnt take anything. Ill delete them immediately, the journalist said in fear, his face pale and his hands trembling, he began to delete the pictures. Tip Top Media Company was a leading enterprise in the entertainment industry. If Carl wanted to block him, a journalist, to work in the industry, it would be as easy as pie. The journalist couldnt afford to annoy him. Carl patted the journalists shoulder and looked into his eyes, saying, Delete all of them, OK? The journalist nodded repeatedly, I know! Then, Carl turned to Summer and said, Lets go. Summer followed him and walked to the ce where Jessica was injured. The staff inside saw them and wanted to stop them. However, Carl opened his eyes wide and said, I am Carl, from Tip Top Media Company. How dare you stop me? Mr. Carl although the staff dreaded to stop him, they did not intend to let Carl in easily. But before they finished speaking, Carl had made his way through them. Because the shelf fell down and hurt Jessica yesterday, all the events today were cancelled temporarily. Some of the arrangements were still in ce, but Summer and Carl did not see the shelf. Summer walked around the stage and said, I dont know which the shelf Jessicas agent mentioned is. Why was it taken away so soon? The people behind the matter must have a guilty conscience. Standing at the center of the stage, Carl said in the face of the auditorium, You are right. I just came back this morning. Those idiots in thepany didnte over to investigate themselves and only asked the staff here. Now, the scene has been cleared. Carl pressed his tongue against the roof of his mouth. The more he spoke, the angrier he became. All of a sudden, he kicked away a chair that failed to be removed in time. Summer asked, What kind of activity is this? There should be photos and videos, right?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. I heard it was just a rehearsal. Im not sure if there are videos or photos. Carl walked back and forth on the stage, looking very anxious. After a while, Carl took a deep breath and said, Ill go back to thepany and find out if it was someone who are inpetition with Jessica did. Its unlikely. Jessicas agent hasnt mentioned that Jessica made an enemy recently, Summer paused for a moment and continued, As Jessicas enemy, he or she must be inpetition with her, and thus they must be on the same level. However, how could such an artist be able to bribe the staff here and hurt Jessica? Hearing Summers words, Carl considered for a while and said, Summer, go on. Since you have cooperated with the organizer for a few times, they must know that Tip Top Media Company thinks highly of Jessica. They dont dare to snub her, let alone hurt her. However, Jessica was indeed injured yesterday. Anyone behind the matter must have a high social status, or the organizer wouldnt hurt Jessica openly. At the very least, anyone who was bribed must have gained a lot of benefits. Thus, the staff was willing to hurt Jessica at all costs, including offending Tip Top Media Company. The further Summer analyzed, the weirder she felt. Carl sneered, That makes sense. I dont know when Jessica offended such a big shot who even dont care about Tip Top Media Company. Summer muttered, Perhaps Jessica did not offend anyone, but What? as Summer stopped talking, Carl asked, What happened? Summer remained silent and shook her head with a thoughtful expression. Carl didnt ask further, Ill go check videos and photos of the scene and see if I can find out what happened back then. Alright, Summer replied and walked out, looking absent-minded. They spilt up at the door. After driving for a while, Summer stopped at the roadside. She sat in the car for a moment and called Eliza. Eliza was in a quiet ce and teased Summer, Its strange! You are taking initiative to call me! Summer asked her, Do you know Ambers phone number? Eliza sighed and asked, It turns out that you want Ambers phone number. Why do you want it? Last time, you asked for her address. And now, you ask for her phone number. Do you have a crush on her? Forget it if you dont know, Summer said and was about to hang up. When did I say that? I know her phone number. Its on my phone! Eliza said. As she was walking, there came the crisp sound of her heels on the ground. She continued, You are asking me for help. Be gentle! Summer scratched her hair irritably and tried her best to say in a calm voice, Sorry to trouble you. Alright. Never mind. Eliza checked the phone book for a while and saw Ambers number, Ive found it. Ill read it to you But why are you looking for her? Somethinges up. Thank you, Summer replied. To avoid Elizas further questions, Summer directly said, Goodbye. Sorry to bother you. Im not busy Summer hung up before Eliza could finish her sentence. Summer looked at Ambers number that had just been saved with a serious expression. These years, Jessica got a lot of good opportunities of her acting career, but few people could see it. She didnt get any negativements from the public. Although she didnt have many leading roles, she performed lots of charming characters. There were actually quite a few people like her in the entertainment industry. They werent very popr. It was unlikely that others would be jealous of them. Chapter 757 Do You Misunderstand My Fiancée? Besides, if Jessica was envied, she would have be injured long since. Summer found it strange that the event didnt happen until now. Moreover, there were no secrets in the entertainment industry. Artists who needed topete with Jessica for resources would not have strong backgrounds. In the end, they would suffer the consequences for what they had done. Thinking of this, Summer was sure it wasnt because Jessica had offended someone. The person behind the matter wasnt afraid of Tip Top Media Company and was capable to bribe the staff of the organizer to hurt Jessica One person urred to Summers mind. That was Amber. She knew Summer and Jessica were good friends. Since she failed to hurt Summer, she probably would turn to wound Jessica. Summer was suspicious of Amber, but she was not sure. She held her phone tightly and loosened it. After hesitating for a while, she called Amber. The call got through, but no one answered. For no reason, Summer had an intuition that Amber refused to answer her on purpose. Summer kept calling Amber, but she didnt answer. Atst, Summer decided to send Amber a message to sound her out. Do you know where Leonardo wasst night? Summer typed the message and sent it out without hesitation. As Summer expected, as soon as she sent the message, Amber called back. Amber asked in anger, Summer, what do you mean with the text message? Do you want to know? Lets have a talk. Summer hung up right after finishing speaking. Amber called back again. Instead of answering the phone, Summer sent a coffee shops address to her. Then she drove towards the coffee shop. When Summer arrived at the coffee shop, Amber was waiting for her there. Summer curled her lips and smiled. Ambers weakness was obvious. Amber was concerned about everything rted to Leonardo. In other words, as long as Summer mentioned Leonardo, Amber would be vignt. Amber saw Summer as her rival in love, being afraid that Summer would snatch Leonardo away. Summer had no alternative but to make use of this weakness of her. When Amber saw Summer, she looked sullen. Just as Summer sat down opposite her, she stared at Summer and asked coldly, What does that message mean? Tell me clearly!Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Message? Summer yed the fool and made Amber furious. Are you kidding me? Amber said with a gloomy expression, You went to Leonardos house against night? How shameless you are! Isnt Leonardo your boyfriend? Dont you know where he wasst night? Summer tried to annoy Amber. And she seeded. Amber clenched her hands and gave Summer a fierce look, as if she was going to kill Summer in the next second. To Summers surprise, Amber calmed herself down soon and said to Summer with a smile, Dont be toocent. You probably dont know what happened to your good friend, do you? Summers pupils dted. She involuntarily sat up straight and asked, pretending to be curious, Who is it? As Amber had calmed down, she said with an indifferent tone, The actress. Her surname probably is Hicks. I know she has yed many supporting roles, but she is not very popr. She is your good friend. You two are high school ssmates. Summer looked at Amber sharply and sneered, Its you. Amber did a double take before realizing that Summer had known about Jessicas injury. Summer sent her the text message to make her angry and to dig out what she had done to Jessica. So what? What can you do to me? Amber raised her chin slightly and looked at Summer arrogantly. Even if Summer knew that she had bribed the staff to injure Jessica, so what? She had done it to annoy Summer deliberately. Summer was irritated, but she had to calm herself down. She said, Is that all you can do? You dont dare to hurt me, so you go to Jessica. After Amber figured out why Summer texted her, she was even more rxed. She smiled and said, I just want to tell you not to becent. Really? Should I teach you a lesson as well? Summer looked at Amber with her cold eyes. Amber couldnt help but feel a little flustered. Then, Summer stood up and raised her hand to give Amber a bitter p. Amber screamed. Summer pped Amber so hard that her own palm went numb. She spoke coldly, Dont be toocent. Miss Amber, its what you told me. Amber covered her face and was shocked by Summers behavior. When she saw the man behind Summer, she said weakly with her wet eyes, Leonardo, why are you here? Hearing her words, Summer froze. Was Leonardo here? She slowly turned around and saw Leonardo walking straight towards her from less than two meters away. Amber stared at Summer with a cold look shing cross her eyes. Then, she looked up at Leonardo, with tears streaming down her cheeks. Leonardo stopped in front of them. He frowned and fixed his eyes on Amber, ignoring Summer. He said in a deep and angry voice, Whats going on? Amber hurriedly wiped away her tears and put on a smile. She looked at Leonardo as if she was wronged. With a generous expression, she said, Its fine, Ms. Summer probably misunderstood me. Only then did Leonardo turn to look at Summer. No one was able to tell what he was thinking from his deep eyes. Ms. Summer, can you tell me what happened? Is there any misunderstanding between you and my fiance? Leonardo asked in a polite manner, but Summer knew he was angry. She was sure that she was not mistaken. Summer curled her lips and wore an awkward smile. She had no time to care about if it was natural, This is between Miss Amber and me. It has nothing to do with you. Leonardo narrowed his eyes slightly and said in a husky voice, She is my fiance. Amber was extremely happy at Leonardos words. She pulled Leonardos arm and said softly, Leonardo, forget it. Dont be angry at Ms. Summer. Leonardos gaze fell on Ambers cheek that had been beaten. Summer pped her so hard that her fair cheek became seriously swollen. He looked down and said gently, Does it hurt? Amber shook her head, looking magnanimous and forgiving. Summer clenched and loosened her hands repeatedly. Chapter 758 You Believe Her or Me? When Summer could hardly stand anymore, she stared at Amber and said fiercely, You have to pay for what you have done! After saying that, she stood up and was about to leave. Just as she stood up, Leonardo grabbed her arm and said, What happened? Why dont you make it clear at once? Let go of me! Summer looked down, avoiding to see Leonardos expression. Although Leonardo and Amber had been together for so long, it was the first time that Leonardo had stood up for Amber. Summer found it ridiculous. All of a sudden, a familiar male voice sounded. Leonardo, what are you doing? Youre a man. How could you bully Summer? Hearing him, Summer looked up and saw Carl walking over. Although he looked unconcern, he gazed directly into Leonardos eyes. Carl, you Summer was a little surprised. Why was Carl here? After they spilt up, she watched Carl leave from the other side. Carl only said, I followed you here. Summer realized that Carl had been aware that something was wrong from her expression when they investigated the scene. He said he was going to check if there were videos and photos, but in fact he followed her and came here. Since she and Amber sat by the window, Carl would have been watching from outside for a long time if he followed her all the way here. Naturally, he had seen her pped Amber For some reason, Summer did not want to argue with Amber in front of Leonardo. She had nned to deal with Amberter. However, Carl had known that it was Amber who put Jessica in danger. Since Jessica was important to him, he would not let Amber off easily. Carl reached out to grab Leonardos wrist and said with a smile, Leonardo, you have divorced Summer a long time ago. Its not appropriate to be intimate with her in front of your fiance, right? She will be jealous. Carl held Leonardos hand tightly and turned to look at Amber, Miss Amber, am I right? Amber knew that Carl was the president of Tip Top Media Company. But she did not know that Leonardo was also the founder of it, nor did she know the rtionship between Carl and Jessica. In her mind, Tip Top Media Company was no match for the Emerson Group. So, she was not afraid of Carl at all. She nced at Carl and then fixed her eyes on Leonardo. She smiled and said, Leonardo can handle it. He is angry at Ms. Summer because she went too far. Based on what she said, she seemingly was generous and sensible. Summer went too far? Carl sneered and said meaningfully, If she went too far because of giving you a p, then what about you? Jessica broke her leg and was taken to the hospital because of you. Summer sighed slightly. As she expected, Carl had known the truth. Amber didnt expect that Carl also came here because of Jessica. She couldnt help but changed her expression slightly. Then, she calmed herself down soon and said, Mr. Carl, I dont understand what you are saying. After Amber finished speaking, she reached out and pulled Leonardo by the arm, Leonardo, Im a little hungry. Lets go to eat. No one could tell what Leonardo was thinking. He turned to look at Amber and said in a gentle voice, Theres no hurry. Since everyone is here, lets get it straight. Leonardo Amber was a little guilty after hurting Jessica. She did not know Jessicas rtionship with and Carl, but she knew that Carl was Leonardos friend. If Leonardo listened to Carl Leonardo let go of Summer and pulled his hand back. Then, he kept Amber in the couch with his hand threw around her shoulder carefully and said, Take it easy. Sit down and speak slowly. Seeing this, Carl turned to look at Summer. Summer shook her head at him slightly and sat down as well. Carl stood beside Summer and pointed at Amber, saying to Leonardo, Do you know what she did? She bribed the staff of the organizer and got Jessica into trouble. Jessica broke her leg during the rehearsal and is still in the hospital! Carl gritted his teeth in anger. He stared at Amber with his eyes full of resentment, as if he was going to beat her in the next second. Like Leonardo, he didnt mind beating a woman either. Summer felt uneasy when she saw Carls hand, which was hanging at his side, moving restlessly. Leonardo paused for a moment before turning to look at Amber. No one could tell his emotions from his calm voice. He asked, Is what he said true? A cold shiver ran down Ambers spine. However, she made an absolute denial, No! I dont even know the person he was talking about. How could I harm her? At first, she said in a low voice with guilt. As she continued, she became more confident and began to shout. Leonardo asked again, Really? Amber scrutinized Leonardos expression. Although she failed to tell what he was thinking, she thought he wasnt furious since he looked calm Thinking of this, Amber felt relieved and became more confident, I didnt hurt her. I had no reason to do that. Carl was irritated by her words, and his lips twitched. He tried hard to control himself from losing temper and asked Leonardo, Do you believe her or me? Without batting an eye, Leonardo said, Amber said she didnt harm Jessica. I trust her. You must have misunderstood her. Carl suddenly shouted, Do you believe her or me? The waiters and guests in the shop were shocked and looked over. Carl and Leonardo red at each other. Neither of them wanted to look away at first. Seeing that Carl was about to have a fight with Leonardo, Summer shouted, Carl. With a snort, Carl reached out to grab Leonardo by the cor and said, I dont care about how you protect Amber. But she put Jessica in danger, I have to break her leg as well. Its none of your business. Leonardo was a little taller than Carl. He calmly removed Carls hand and said in a low voice, I cant. Carl was so angry that he had no time to care about what he said, We will still be brothers if you dont stop me!N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Leonardo stood immobile. Carl was irritated and tried to give Leonardo a sock on the face. As Leonardo deftly ducked his blow, he swung another punch from the other side. The Jones family used to be powerful in the underworld. Although it focused on the entertainment industry now, Carl had been learning martial art and was good at it. Warren was no match for him, and Leonardo had to be vignt as well. It seemed that Carl and Leonardo were evenly matched. Summer stood at the side and did not dare to approach. She became increasingly anxious, but she could only shout, Carl, stop! Chapter 759 A Trace of Worry Carl was so furious that he had no time to care about what Summer said now. Summer tried to stop them, but she failed to get close to them. She looked up at Amber and wished her to stop them. However, Amber was not anxious at all. Instead, she put on a smile, as if she was proud that Leonardo had a fight with Carl because of her. The shop manager came over with the bodyguards, and they recognized Leonardo and Carl soon. They were in charge of the Emerson Group and Tip Top Media Company respectively. The manager couldnt afford to annoy either of them and did not dare to step forward. He had no way but to say, Mr. Emerson and Mr. Carl, stop fighting! A waiter walked over and whispered in the managers ear, Ive called the police. As Summer was close to them, she could hear the waiters words. It would blow up the affair if the police came. Both of Leonardo and Carl would suffer reputation damages. Besides, they probably would indeed break off with each other. They had been friends for so many years. Summer didnt want the thing toe to such an end. Since no one dared to stop them, Summer had to do it on her own. She pursed her lips and turned around to pick up a coffee cup from the table. Then, she smashed it onto the ground hard. The coffee cup fell to the ground with a loud sound. All of a sudden, it became silent in the shop. Leonardo, who was fighting with Carl, paused for a moment and looked at Summer. Then, he was kicked to the ground by Carl. Summer was shocked. She had broken the cup to affect Carl. In her mind, Leonardo was focused. He wouldnt be influenced by others even though he was having a fight. However, he stopped. What was stranger was that he turned to look at Summer instead of the cup. Moreover, he seemed to worry about Summer Summer didnt have time to think further. Seeing that Carl wanted to give Leonardo another punch, she strode forward and pulled Carl by his arm. Carls cheek was red and slightly swollen. He breathed heavily and pointed at Leonardo, saying, Summer, let go of me. Ill beat him up today. I should do it a long time ago! Summer stopped Carl with full strength and said to him in a low voice, Youd better talk with him in private. Do you want to get the headlines and let Jessica know it? Hearing Jessicas name, Carl was convinced and calmed down. He stopped fighting with Leonardo. Leonardo, how are you? Amber cried out in rm and walked forward to help Leonardo up. Even though the corners of his mouth were red, Leonardo still looked calm, and his eyes were sharp. He stood up and shook off Ambers hands. His wounds wrung Ambers heart. Before Leonardo spoke, she said in anger, How dare you? You ndered me, and now you hurt Leonardo. You arepletely out of control! Ill sue you! Carl didnt take what she said seriously. He sneered, You are Amber, right? Ill break your leg sooner orter! Summer, lets go! Carl gave Leonardo a meaningful look before turning around and leaving. Amber had never been threatened like this before. Carl was the first man who became rude to her. In fact, those men, who she had met, either had feelings for her or were polite to her. She was so angry that her face turned pale. For a while, words failed her. She could only watch Summer and Carl walk out. Amber turned to look at Leonardo andined, Why didnt you stop them? Theyve left! It was obvious that Carl was not easy to cope with. Thus, no one dared to stop him from leaving. After they walked out of the shop, Leonardo looked around at those onlookers. As his cold eyes swept around the shop, those onlookers turned round soon and dreaded to watch him anymore. Then, Leonardo stared at Amber without saying a word. Being stared at by him, Amber felt uneasy. She asked, You Why are you looking at me like this? Let me ask you again. Did you hurt Jessica? Leonardo said gloomily. His voice was no longer calm. Amber hesitated for a moment and said the same words as before, I didnt hurt her. Leonardo curled his lips, and a trace of malice shed across his eyes. But when he opened his mouth, he spoke gently, I see. Amber felt that Leonardo was a little strange. But when she heard Leonardos gentle voice, she did not think further. She said somewhat wrongly, I dont know why they ndered me. There probably is misunderstanding between Ms. Summer and meN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. She said it on purpose and wanted to convince Leonardo that Summer had ndered her. Is that so? Leonardo said meaningfully. He then turned to the manager who stood at the side and remained silent, My assistant wille to pay for your losster. After he finished speaking, he went out of the shop. In a hurry, Amber followed him and said with discontent, It was Carl who took action at first. Why do you pay for the loss? I know you dont care about the money. But Im furious. As Leonardo strode toward his car, Amber could only trot to catch up with him. He pulled open the car door and got in it. Ignoring Amber, he directly started the car. Amber was anxious, wondering if Leonardo had known the truth. In a ck car that parked on the other side of the road, Summer and Carl watched Leonardos car disappear and then rolled down the window. Carl clenched his hand and beat it on the steering wheel, Summer, you shouldnt stop me just now. Leonardo is fool! I should beat him up! Carl was still angry. He seemingly wasnt afraid of anyone now, including Leonardo. Although Summer was also angry, she advised him to keep calm. She said, Do you dare to scold Leonardo like this in front of him? Carl did a double take before his lips twitched. He said, Summer, dont you take my side? How could you say that? Of course, I dread not to scold him in normal times Suddenly, he paused and shook his head, Actually, I have never thought that I would dare to attack Leonardo and defeat him one day. It seemed that he was proud of himself. Summer felt funny. If Leonardo hadnt been affected when she broke the cup, Carl wouldnt have had the upper hand. Chapter 760 She Got Injured Because of Me Summer looked down at her fingers absent-mindedly. In the coffee shop, Leonardo stood out to protect Amber without hesitation. The scene stuck in Summers mind, and she felt upset. I really dont know what Leonardo is thinking. Amber is While Carl wasining, Summer was distracted and had no mood to listen to him. Carl didnt stop talking until he noticed that Summer zoned out. He waved his hand in front of Summer. Summer came back to her senses and looked at Carl nkly, Whats wrong? What are you thinking now? You didnt hear me? Carl tilted his head and scrutinized Summers face. Summer pondered for a moment and sighed slightly, Amber hurt Jessica since she hates my guts. Its because of me that Jessica got injured. Dont me yourself. It has nothing to do with you, as Carl said, he became furious, Its all Leonardos fault, getting engaged with Amber When Leonardo lost his memory, Amber considered herself as Leonardos fiance. Based on his prior experiences, Carl could tell what kind of woman Amber was from her behavior clearly. Since then, Carl didnt like her. Summer frowned slightly. Atst, it led to conflict between Carl and Leonardo. At this time, Carls phone rang. Although Summer didnt know what the person on the other end had said, she knew it was an important thing as Carls voice turned cold. He spoke, Really? Ill be right over. After hanging up, Carl exined to Summer when seeing her expression, Theyve found the staff who was bribed by Amber. Lets go, he wore a malicious smile. Carl and Summer went over by car. The car atst stopped in an underground garage. A skinny man, who had the jitters, was watched over by two of Carls subordinates.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. As soon as his subordinates saw him, they greeted him, Mr. Carl. Carl walked straight to the thin man with a malicious smile. He reached out and softly patted the mans face. As if he was not angry at all, he said in a gentle voice, Do you know me? Yes due to his work, the staff had to interact with people from the entertainment industry in the long term. So, he naturally knew Carl. In an instant, Carl changed his expression and raised his voice, Then, how dare you hurt Jessica? Besides the man, Carls subordinates were shocked and trembled as well. Summer also felt intimidated. I the skinny man stammered. He was so afraid that his legs was trembling. Summer flipped through her phone for a while. Then, she walked to the man and showed him a photo, asking, Did this woman order you to hurt Jessica? As it was a photo of an inte celebrity, the skinny man hurriedly shook his head and said, No Summer then showed him a few photos of other inte celebrities who were not popr. She had found the photos online, but the man didnt know any of them. Finally, Summer showed him Ambers photo and asked, Is she? The man immediately nodded, Yes Summer paused for a moment before turning around and exchanging a nce with Carl. To make sure the man didnt lie, Summer found some photos of other women. Although Amber had almost admitted that she was behind the matter, Summer wanted to confirm it. Carl was furious at the mans remarks. Seeing that he was about to lose temper, Summer quickly stopped him, Carl, calm down! Carl shouted, I cant! Summer stood in front of him and said firmly, Its because of me that Amber hurt Jessica. Leave it to me. Carl asked her, What are you going to do? I have my own way. Summer wished to handle the matter by herself as she did not want Carl to break off with Leonardo because of Amber. As for herself, now she was basically a stranger to Leonardo after they broke up. Summer added, You better go to the hospital to see Jessica. I dont know what happened between you two, but you still have feelings for each other. You should go to see her. Shes not as strong as you think. Carl remained silent and nodded. After leaving the garage, Summer went home to make soup for Jessica. She said she would cook soup for Jessica every day. It took Summer an entire afternoon to finish cooking the chicken soup. In the evening, she went to the hospital with it. Before she set out, she called Jessica and asked her to wait for a moment. Summer brought not only soup, but also rice and something light dishes. As soon as she entered the ward, she saw Jessica staring straight at her bag. It was an insted lunch box in the bag. Jessica rubbed her hands in excitement and asked, Summer, what kind of soup did you cook for me? Chicken soup, Summer put the bag down with a smile and asked, Where are your agent and assistant? Jessica tried to sit up, I sent them for dinner. Summer reached out to help Jessica and ced two pillows behind her. Then, Summer took out the lunch box from her bag and put it on the bed table. Jessica patted the table childishly and shouted, Im starving to death Summer looked at her with a smile and ced the food and soup on the table. Jessica could not wait any longer. She picked up the spoon and began to drink soup by herself. After eating, she sighed, If I werent injured, I wouldnt have had the chance to drink the soup you cooked. Its worth it Instantly, Summer looked sullen and said seriously, Nonsense. Its not good at all. If you want to have soup, you can directly call me and tell me. Jessica held the spoon and said with surprise, Dont be angry. Im just joking. Look at your face Summer was upset. She looked down and tried her best to say in a rxed voice, Drink the soup while its still warm. Jessica ate all the food and soup Summer brought. After she finished eating, shey on the hospital bed with her hand on her belly, I feel like Im going to love staying in the hospital like this. When Summer cast a nce at her, Jessica put on a beaming smile. Take good care of yourself. Ille back tomorrow. Summer was worried about Jessica and kept asking her to have a good rest. Then, Summer left with the lunch box. She unlocked the car, opened the rear door and put the bag on the back seat. When she opened the front door, she paused for a moment before getting in the car. Summer sat in the car with a cold expression for a long time before starting the car. Carl was enraged by Jessicas injury. What about Summer? She was as angry as Carl. Chapter 761 Don’t Let Her Do It Herself Summer hadnt got much love from her family since she was little. And she was always ostracized in school as she made herself look ugly and failed exams on purpose. Only when she met Jessica did she find a true friend whom she had treated with utmost sincerity. Perhaps, Jessica never knew that back then, Summer simply saved her at a whim. Nevertheless, she had borne it in her mind for so many years. Besides, after the explosion on the ind, Summer was rescued by Stanley and remained a vegetative state for three years. And it was Jessica who spent all her savings looking for Summer. In a sense, Jessica was even more important to her than Leonardo. Yet, of all the people, Amber had chosen to target Jessica! Summers eyes turned colder, and her hands holding the steering wheel slowly tightened. Amber asked for it! Amber could do anything to her, but she chosen to hurt Jessica. Summer took a deep breath and calmed down, then she slowly started the car and went home. It was still early, just nine oclock, when she was back. Summer got herself a mask and a cap, then changed into a suit of humble ck sportswear. Having armed herself from head to toe, she headed out. But just as she went out, the door to the opposite apartment also opened. Bruce was holding a ck stic bag. It seemed that he was going downstairs to dump the garbage. Seeing Summers unusual outfit, Bruce was a bit surprised, What are you doing? Bruce was very acute, so Summer felt that he had probably guessed what she was about to do. But they had a tacit understanding on that. Summer still pretended and said in a muffled voice, Ive caught a cold and wanna go for a walk. Bruce nodded and asked no more questions. They entered the elevator together. When the elevator reached the first floor, Summer put her hands into the pockets of her jacket and slowly walked out, as if she was really going for a walk. Bruce threw the bag into the garbage can, nced in the direction where Summer left, and then followed up. Summer noticed that he was following, so she turned around and asked, Do you want to go for a walk too? Bruce nodded, Yes. Summer frowned slightly. She felt that Bruce was doing it on purpose. She walked around the neighborhood twice and Bruce was still following her. Summer couldnt contain herself any longer and was about to walk out of the neighborhood. Bruce instantly came up and said calmly, Ms. Summer, your outfit is too eye-catching. Summers footsteps paused slightly. Bruce continued, Ive never put on such an outfit to kill people. Summer was a little helpless, Did I say Im going to kill someone? You have the bloodthirst on you. Bruce said indifferently, his eyes sharp. Summer was stunned for a moment. She was just very angry and wanted to take revenge on Amber, but she never had the thought to kill Amber. After all, it was a society governed byw, and she was not an ouw like Bruce. Even if you dont want to kill that person, you definitely want to hurt him or her. Do you know how to do it without leaving any traces? Bruce actually looked quite nostalgic. Was he missing the good old days as an assassin? Bruces tone turned firm, Perhaps, you could really use my help. Summer hesitated in silence. After a while, she nodded and turned around to walk out.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. As soon as she left the neighborhood, Summer was about to take a taxi. But Bruce stopped her, Keep walking. Well take a taxi farther from here. Summer did as she was told. She took a taxi when they got to a busy street. Getting on the taxi, Summer first told the driver an address, then changed it to a mall which was very close to the original destination. Bruce looked at her with praise in his eyes. The address she first told the driver was Ambers home. She didnt talk to Bruce along the way. They got off at the mall and took another taxi to the neighborhood where Amber lived. Coincidentally, just as the taxi arrived at the entrance of the neighborhood, Amber drove back home. Bruce noticed Summers gaze and turned to look out of the window, Thats her? Yes. Summer nodded. The figure looked familiar to Bruce, but he couldnt remember where they had met before. That was when the driver asked, OK. Are you going to get off here? Before Summer could utter a word, Bruce immediately answered, No, its the wrong ce. Can we go back to the mall, please? Although the driver was a little unhappy, he did not say anything else. Getting off the taxi, Bruce said, Tomorrow morning, Ill get you the womans schedule this week. And you can carry out your n at the most convenient time. Summer was stunned, Her schedule this week? How are you gonna get that? Bruce shook his head, Just wait for it. Trust me, you dont want to know how Ill get it. Summer suddenly felt a little scared. Was it a good thing or a bad thing to have such a person as her bodyguard? Her original n was to keep an eye on Amber for a few days and attack at the right time. Although it was a good thing that Bruce had seen through her thoughts and offered to help her investigate Ambers schedule, she could not ept his help for nothing. So she asked him, Is there anything you want me to do for you? Bruce said without hesitation, No, I dont need a womans help. Summer was stunned by his confident yet arrogant tone. It was the same as Leonardos. Upon returning their neighborhood, both Summer and Bruce got back to their department, respectively. Bruce instantly called Leonardo as he went back home. Leonardo had always answered Bruces call in no time, and it was no exception this time. He picked up the phone immediately. What happened? On the other end of the phone, Leonardos voice was mixed with a trace of nervousness, which was hard to notice. Your ex-wife is targeting your girlfriend, what do you say? Bruce was normally a reserved guy, but when he said these to Leonardo, he sounded like he was waiting for the excitement. Leonardo only asked, Targeting her how? Who knows? She might die, or at least lose a limb or two. Bruce said so calmly as if he was just talking about the weather with Leonardo. Leonardo said in a low voice, Do it for her. Dont let her do it herself. Bruce sneered, Are you ordering me, Leonardo Emerson? Leonardo only replied softly, without the slightest hint of anger, You can choose not to do it. However, to Bruce, the words were full of threat. People always start to regret and reflect when their time is running out. So did Kate. She was so dejected when she diagnosed with cancer. Looking back, Kate saw her errors and suddenly realized that she was most guilty towards Leonardo. So now, Leonardo was the only reason for her to survive. Bruce didnt want Kate dead, so he could only be under the mercy of Leonardo. And Leonardo didnt force him, because he knew Bruce would take his order willingly. Bruce was also clear about that. But there was nothing he could do, for he really didnt want Kate to die. Chapter 762 Incredibly Considerate Bruce had never been threatened like this. Although he was a little pissed, he could only suppress himself. He took a deep breath and said, I think Ms. Summer would prefer to do it herself. Leonardo only replied shortly, She doesnt need to get involved in these dirty businesses. Are you saying that I just deserve to do these things? Bruce truly found Leonardo a strange guy. He was never soft when he threatened and exploited others. As long as he could achieve his goals, he could be as ruthless as possible. But he was so considerate towards Summer, which was absolutely incredible. You should check it in your memory. Ive told you, you can choose not to do it. Leonardos tone was still calm. Even though Bruce had seen countless people, he was still shocked by Leonardos shamelessness. He was so vexed that he immediately hung up the phone and kicked over the trash can beside him. Leonardo, though, wasnt angry that Bruce just hung up his phone. He simply put his phone aside and looked at theputer screen calmly. The next day, Summer woke up early and drove to Trevins ce. Yesterday, she cancelled the appointment with Trevin because of Jessica, and he was a little mad at her. Summer first bought some breakfast at a store, then went to visit Trevin with the documents she sorted outst night. Trevin and Jessica lived in the same neighborhood, and Summer had been here a few times before. She had to call Trevin when she got there and asked him toe downstairs to pick her up. Trevin hadnt woken up yet. Summer called him several times before he slowly picked up the phone. Are you up? Could you pick me up at the gate? Trevin had just woken up and was still in a daze, yet when he heard that Summer was at the gate of the neighborhood, he instantly jumped out of bed, Youre at the gate of the neighborhood? Ill be down there in a second. Wait for me As soon as he finished the sentence, he hung up the phone. Summer thought that Trevin still needed to wash up and change his clothes beforeing down. However, Trevin arrived very soon. He simply grabbed a trench coat and came to her with slippers on his feet and his hair messy like a birds nest. Although Summer had seen how messy and dirty Trevins apartment was, every time they met each other, Trevin always looked neat and clean like a noble man. This was the first time she had seen him so down-to-earth. Summer stared at him nkly, You Trevin hurried to her, Come in, hurry up. What are you waiting for? I heard that many celebrities in this neighborhood are beautiful, and Im nning to hit on one. If they see me like this, how can I seed? As soon as Summer came in, Trevin dragged her inside. Summer pulled back her hand and said, I can walk Only then did Trevin notice that Summer was holding a bag of something in her hand. He seemed to be stunned for a moment and looked down at Summer, Is it for me? Yes. Summer nodded, And I didnt eat either. Trevins eyes suddenly lit up. He reached out and took the breakfast from her hand. Then he pushed her shoulder with the other hand, signaling her to walk in the front, Ill help you with it. Hurry up. Yet sometimes, the more youre afraid of something, the more likely youll bump into it. Well, the saying isnt coined out of thin air. As they came to the elevator, the door just opened and a woman with an exquisite face walked out. She didnt look familiar might not be a very popr star. Trevin responded very quickly. He pulled Summer in the front to block him and lowered his head to hide his face. The woman nced at them and left with a strange expression on her face. When the woman walked away, Summer snapped, If youre so afraid of being seen like this, cant you just wash up and change your clothes first, and thene down? What? I was worried about you waiting down there alone. Thats why I came to pick you up in such a hurry. Trevin looked innocent. Alright, alright, lets go. Summer didnt want to argue with him and entered the elevator first. When they arrived at Trevins apartment, Summer noticed that his home looked much better thanst time. Although it was still messy, it wasnt dirty at the very least. Trevin put the breakfast on the dining table and ran into the bathroom, You eat first. Then came the sound of running water. But Summer didnt eat; instead, she was waiting for Trevin to eat together.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. She specially brought him breakfast, so of course she had to eat together with him; otherwise it would be very impolite. Ten minutester, Trevin came out. There was still some water lingering on his face, and the few strands of hair before his forehead were slightly wet. His hair was not as messy as before, but it wasnt as well-groomed as usual, either. There were also two strands of hair stubbornly standing on end on his head, which made him look a little childish. Summer couldnt help but stare at him a little longer. yboy Trevin had another side? Trevin felt that Summer was looking at him and put on a tricky smile, Summer, why are you staring at me like this? Oh, you just discover my charm, so you wanna hang out with me? He gave her a dubious look. The corner of her mouth twitched. Summer opened a box of breakfast and threw the lid directly onto him, saying with a poker face, Are you even more handsome than Leonardo? Summer blurted out the words and was stunned for a moment. Trevins face instantly copsed, and he seemed to be very upset. Summer recalled that Trevin said before that his father used to praise Leonardo all the time, which was exactly why he rejected Leonardo. Summer knew she said something inappropriate, Im sorry, I dont mean that. Trevin stared at her for a moment and said with unusual seriousness, In the past, my father always praised Leonardo. I thought that was because my father didnt like me. That was why he kept praising other people. But even you cherish Leonardo like this. Maybe he is really extraordinary. You Summer looked up at Trevin in surprise. Lets have breakfast. Im so hungry. Trevin didnt want to continue talking about this, so he changed the topic. He opened the box and his eyes immediately widened, Its so good-looking! Where did you buy this? It looks delicious. As Trevin spoke, he picked up a rabbit-shaped rice ball and put it into his mouth. Summer used to buy breakfast for Rosie in this store. It had got various exquisite food which tasted awesome. Summer opened the other boxes and lined them up in front of Trevin. They sat face to face at the dining table and had breakfast together. Summer had nothing to say, but Trevin would say something from time to time. It seemed that he really liked this kind of desserts. Summer bought the food for Trevin ording to how much Leonardo could eat before, and she even added a few more. Yet she didnt expect that Trevin could finish them all. After breakfast, Summer began to clear the table herself. She didnt count on Trevin to help her with that. Trevin reclinedzily on his chair and watched Summer clearing the table. Suddenly, he said, I havent had breakfast at home for a long time. Chapter 763 Give Him a Child Originally, Summer didnt want to respond to Trevin, but when she looked up and met his somewhat disappointed gaze, she still asked, Why? My mother died during her delivery to me. And my father had always been very busy. So basically, I had eaten alone at home every day when I was little. Later, I went to high school and moved out. After that, Ive been eating outside. If my father, by chance, remembered that he still has a son on holidays or whatever, he would also call me to go back and have a meal with him. Trevin sounded very calm, but his eyes betrayed him. His eyes were filled with regrets, disappointment, and unwillingness. Perhaps he was disappointed with his father, Lester Wolf, or perhaps he was disappointed with himself. Summer couldnt guess it, but she grasped the key point, You dont get along well with your father? He has so many adopted sons, and all of them are better than me. Like Stanley Trevin sneered disdainfully, as if he didnt want to continue. In short, all of his adopted sons are excellent, not his own son. Hearing this, Summer paused for a moment, then put thest box into the bag. She asked, Is this why you and Stanley are at odds? Just because he is too outstanding? What do you think? Trevin nced at her. I dont think youre jealous of Stanley. Youre jealous that your father has spent so much effort on him. Of all your fathers adopted sons, Stanley must be the most outstanding one and the one that your father has spent most efforts to raise up. Summer slowly said after some analysis. Trevins gaze turned cold, Summer, it seems that youre very imaginative. Summers gaze shifted downwards and found that Trevin had slightly tightened his grip on the armrest of the chair. This showed that he was nervous for being seen through. She guessed what Trevin was thinking, but he still refused to admit it. Summer didnty bare his secret but replied: Dont you know Im a screenwriter? Screenwriters are rich in imagination and emotion. Although Trevin was straightforward, he was not an idiot. How could he not know that Summer was simply humoring him and giving him an out? He stared at her for a few seconds before saying faintly, Earlier, Stanley reminded me to stay away from you. Summer was a little surprised, Why? When Trevin heard Stanleys words before, he only thought that Stanley didnt want him to get close to Summer because Stanley was in love with her. However, the more he got along with Summer, the more he understood that there was a reason why Stanley didnt want him to get close to Summer. After she cleaned up the table, Summer took out the documents she had sorted out and began to discuss thewsuit with Trevin. Trevin flipped through the documents Summer prepared, These are the information you sifted out about Leonardo? Yes. Summer nodded. Trevin skimmed through the papers and said, A child under the age of two will definitely be awarded to the mother. And the wishes of a child above ten will be considered. But Rosie is only four years old now, so her thoughts will not be considered. This ispletely between you and Leonardo. Summer looked down slightly. She sped her hands together and ced them on herps, saying, I know, youve said it before. Leonardo doesnt have any serious illness, infectious disease or disability, nor has he abused Rosie. He is healthy and rich, and living with him has no bad influence on her. These are Leonardos advantages, which are your disadvantages. Trevin knocked on the desk with his fingers. Seeing Summers gloomy expression, he continued, Another point is that, if any one of the parents is no longer fertile, that party can be preferred. Summers eyes lit up as she heard this. Trevin raised his eyebrows and said, Put away that thought now. This use can only make you preferred; it cant grant you a definite sess. Summer pursed her lips and suddenly remembered something, saying, It is said that if one party has another child, the one without a child will be preferred, too. This time, it was Trevins turn to be happy, What? Leonardo has other illegitimate sons or girls? Summers expression darkened slightly, No. Oh. Trevin looked disappointed but he suddenly said, But But what? Under Summers curious gaze, Trevin smiled trickily, He doesnt have other kids now. But we can give him one. Summer was stunned for a moment before she came back to her senses, You mean to make Amber pregnant? Amber? Leonardos fiance? Trevin said nomittally, It doesnt have to be her. Other women are also OK. Summers expression changed slightly. Not to mention letting others bear Leonardos child, just the thought of him having sex with other women would make her feel extremely ufortable. The more ufortable she was, the more she thought about those things uncontrobly. Leonardos clean and slender fingers touching the skin of other women; his ink-like eyes darkening for being aroused by other women Summer suddenly felt nauseous and retched. She covered her mouth and quickly ran to the bathroom. Seeing this, Trevin jumped to his feet anxiously and said, Summer, whats wrong with you?N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Summer didnt have the time to answer him. She wasying on the edge of the sink and kept retching, inside her stomach was churning ufortably. But she just retched and didnt vomit anything. She turned on the tap and poured water on her face. Her face was scarily pale. Trevin followed in and took a look before turning back to pour a ss of water for her. He held the water in one hand and handed Summer a towel with the other hand. Thank you. Summers voice was a little hoarse. She took the towel and wiped her face, then drank some water. Her face was still terribly pale. Trevin sized her up for a while and said hesitantly, I heard that women would vomit when theyre pregnant Im not pregnant. I just have some trouble with my stomach. Summer sniffed and walked out with the cup in her hand. Trevin followed her, If youre sick, then go see a doctor. I will go. Summer put down the cup and towel, then picked up her bag. Im a little tired now and I want to go back first. Alright, Ill take you downstairs. Seeing that her face was so pale, Trevin picked up his coat and wanted to see her out. Summer rejected his goodwill gesture and said in an estranged tone, No need, Ill just leave by myself. Trevin frowned and a trace of displeasure appeared on his face, Dont talk nonsense. Ill just send you to the gate of the neighborhood. Seeing that he insisted, Summer didnt have the mood to turn him down again. They went out in silence. Chapter 764 Wasn’t That Too Coincidental? Trevin took Summer to the gate of the neighborhood and waved at her from the roadside. His tone sounded a little awkward, Go back and have a good rest. Summer looked at him curiously, You should go back. Trevin shrugged his shoulders and stood there firmly. It seemed that he wouldnt go back until she got in her car. Summer ignored him and hopped into her car, then drove away. Through the rear-view mirror, she saw Trevin had already walked back towards the neighborhood. At that moment, her phone rang, and it was a new message. Summer slowed down and took the time to nce at it. It turned out to be a new e-mail. Yesterday, Bruce said he would get her Ambers schedule this week in the morning. So it was very likely an e-mail from him. Summer didnt check on it immediately, but put it back. Yet the moment she put her phone back, it rang again. This time, it was a call. Summer nced at her phone, and it was Eliza. She didnt answer it, so Eliza kept calling. Summer couldnt understand why she was in such a hurry. She could only slow down again, and then picked up the call. Some noises came from Elizas end. It seemed that she was outside. Summer asked her, Are you shopping outside? Eliza seemed to have moved a little as the noise in the background was lower. Perhaps she just found a corner where no one was there. Then she said, I have a piece of good news to share with you. What is it? Summer thought for a moment, but she really couldnt think of what good news that would be. Elizas TV series had been on air for a while and was quite a hit, but it wasnt something strange or rare. Just now, Amber fell down the stairs in a wedding dress shop and was taken away by an ambnce. It is said that she broke her leg. Lol Eliza finished her words mysteriously and then broke intoughter. Obviously, she was gloating. Amber broke her leg? Summer asked doubtfully. Thats right! I just went in when she fell down the stairs! I wanted tough, but there were so many people and I had to hold back Eliza said excitedly. Summer pulled over and asked, How did she fall? Eliza said, I dont know. There were a lot of peopleing to buy wedding dresses. Both upstairs and downstairs were filled with people. Who knows whether she fell down or someone pushed her Summer was slightly distracted. She hadnt even made her move, but now Amber had broken her leg first. Wasnt that too coincidental? With doubts in her mind, Summer quickly ended her conversation with Eliza and hurriedly drove back. When she returned to the neighborhood, she knocked on Bruces door as soon as she went upstairs. Summer knocked several times in a row, but no one answered the door. Could it be that he was not at home? After waiting for a while, Summer confirmed that there was no one inside and she went back home. Earlier, Bruce had sent her Ambers schedule this week. Summer checked and found that it was a detailed record of Ambers schedule this week, even including specific timeline. 10 a. m., Monday, a party at some club; 3 p. m., Wednesday, an appointment with Even though Summer had already known about Bruces capability, when she saw this detailed schedule, she realized what kind of bodyguard she had hired. Trying on wedding dress this morning was also recorded. Summer skimmed through the record and put her phone aside. After thinking for a while, she opened the door and went out to see if Bruce had returned. His door was still closed, and he hadnte back yet. Just as Summer was about to close the door, she heard the elevator stop at this floor. Her hand paused and she stuck out her head to look at the elevator. The next moment, Bruces figure appeared. Bruce! Seeing that it was him, Summer called out his name and strode towards him. Bruce came out of the elevator and just stood there, waiting for her. As she approached, he asked, You are waiting for me?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Yes. Summer nodded and said, I have received what you sent me. It is very detailed. As she spoke, she also sized up Bruce quietly. He wore a shirt today, which was really rare, and it was a pure gray one. He looked fairly gloomy today. Do you know Amber has had an ident? After sizing him up, she turned her gaze back to his face. I know. Bruce paused for a moment before he added, I did it. Its nothing, Originally, Summer was thinking about how to ask him, but Bruce just told her himself. You Summer hesitated when Bruce interrupted her. You can pay me for it. If theres nothing else, Ill go back first. Summer looked at Bruces back and was somewhat in a trance. Was it really nothing for him? This was not the Bruce she knew. He was a man of strong principle, everything he did had a price tag, and he would only mind his own business. The Emerson Group. Just as Leonardo started to sign the stack of papers, Tim opened the door and walked in with a paper bag in his hand. Leonardo heard the sound and looked up. Seeing that it was Tim, he didnt say anything and lowered his head to continue dealing with the documents. Mr. Emerson, Tim walked over to him. Leonardo only nced at him and asked, Whats that? Dont mince your words. After a pause, Tim finally handed the paper bag to Leonardo. Leonardos gaze had long since been retracted andnded on the documents on his desk. He asked, What is it? A subpoena from the court. Tim carefully observed Leonardos reaction when he said that. Leonardo suddenly froze, as still as a movie that was hit on the pause button. After a few seconds, Leonardos deep voice slowly sounded, You can put it here and leave. Tim had already seen it and knew that it was the subpoena of Summer suing for Rosies custody. And of course, Leonardo was crystal clear about what it was, so Tim didnt need to exin anymore. Leonardo had been somewhat absent-minded during the meetings these days. Tim guessed he was probably waiting for this. After Tim left, Leonardo slowly finished the documents in front of him and stretched his arms before reaching for the subpoena. He stared at the paper bag for a long while, then threw it to the side. He got up and took the cigarette case and lighter on the table, then walked to the floor to ceiling window. Leonardo lit a cigarette and looked out of the window, his gaze somewhat empty. His eyes slightly flushed as the smoke he spat out wrapping around his face and dissipated. Then he took a few long drags on his cigarette and was choked for that. Leonardo coughed violently. He knitted his eyebrows. Just as he was about to put out the cigarette, his phone rang. Chapter 765 Don’t Remember Leonardo took out his phone and nced at it. The name Amber on the screen made him reluctant to answer the call. So he just threw it aside casually. He originally nned to put out the cigarette, yet now he continued smoking until there was only a butt left. Then he pressed it on the ashtray. After that, Leonardo reached out to pick up the phone he had thrown away earlier. Just as he picked it up, another call came in. It was still Amber. Leonardo answered it expressionlessly. He did not say a word and just waited for her to speak up first. Why didnt you answer my phone? Amber asked reproachfully. I was in a meeting. Leonardo didnt even blink his eyes as he lied, without changing his expression. Yet, Ambers anger dissipated a little, and her tone softened, too. She said in an aggrieved manner, Leonardo, I had an ident today in the wedding dress store Leonardo turned on the speaker, walked to his desk holding his phone in hand and sat down. Then he put his phone on the desk, looking careless. After a while, when Amber finished speaking, he added indifferently, I still have several meetings today. I will go to the hospital to see you after work. Actually, Amber wanted him toe and see her now andfort her. But since Leonardo said he still had several meetings, she could only pretend to be tolerant and waited for him toe to see her at night. But the words were already on the tip of her tongue and she was slightly unwilling to just give in, You only focus on work! Which one is more important, me or your work? If you were with me today in the wedding dress store, maybe I wouldnt get hurt at all. The corner of Leonardos eye twitched slightly, and his tone remained the same. You are important, and so is my work. But youre more important. Amber said so much just to hear something nice from Leonardo. Leonardos words were exactly what she wanted. There was already a trace of smile in her voice, I know. Take care of yourself. Get some rest. Leonardos fingers tapped on the desk slowly and rhythmically. Obviously, he had run out of patience. When Summer got back home, she mulled over what just happened and felt that Bruce was somewhat strange. It wasnt the only entricity that he helped her deal with Amber. Everything seemed to be odd since he showed up here at the beginning. And he even agreed to be her bodyguard. But Summer couldnt tell why in particr. And the thing about Trevin now echoed in her mind again. All these things mixed together and made Summer somehow irritated. It was like there was some unseen force pushing them forward. In the afternoon, Summer began to make soup for Jessica again. Before the soup was ready, Summers phone rang. She was busy with the soup and didnt notice who was calling. She directly answered, Hello? You go to pick up Rosie at the kindergarten this afternoon. The deep voice of a man came from the phone. Summer was just about to lift the lid of the pot, and her hand suddenly paused. This was Leonardos voice! Summer didnt say anything for a long time. The man calling was already a little impatient, You cant be there? Doesnt Tim have time to pick her up? Summer asked. It seemed that Leonardo didnt want to say one more word to her as he only replied, Yes. Then Ill pick her upter. As soon as she finished the sentence, Summer hung up the phone. Summer always felt that if she hung up the phone first, she would win something. She couldnt help butugh at herself. There was still an hour before school was over, and the soup would be ready by then. She would first eat with Rosie, then send Jessica the soup. Jessica liked Rosie, so she would definitely be happy to see the little cutie. After the soup was ready, Summer turned off the stove and drove to pick up Rosie. Rosie was standing at the gate of the kindergarten with her teacher. Seeing Summer get off the car from afar, she looked up and said something to her teacher. Then, she ran towards Summer. Summer squatted down to hug Rosie, then heard her asking in an adorable voice, Mom, why did you suddenlye to pick me up? Dont you want Mom to pick you up? Summer scratched her nose in love and carried her into the car. Yes, I do~ Rosie kissed Summer on her face. Summerughed and buckled Rosies seat belt. Then Rosie muttered, Dad said this morning that he would pick me up. Summer was stunned for a moment. She reached out and patted Rosies little face, saying in smile, He is busy with his work, so Moms here to pick you up. Rosie nodded, OK. Summer looked at Rosie from the rearview mirror and asked gently, Do you remember Auntie Jessica? Shes injured and in hospital now. Shall we go to see her after dinner? Why is she injured? Rosie looked up, her big eyes filled with doubt. Because she wasnt careful. Thats why you have be careful when taking the stairs or whatever. Dont hurt yourself. Summer exined to her warmly. Rosie nodded again, I know. Summer brought Rosie home and had dinner together. Then they left for the hospital with the soup. Before she left, she called Jessica and told her she would take Rosie there. Rosie had never been to a hospital before, so this was her first time visiting one and she was curious about everything. They entered the elevator and stopped at the floor where Jessicas ward was. This floor was for VIP wards. Normally, there would be no people around here. It was quiet and private. Just as Summer came out of the elevator, she collided head-on with a man who was heading towards the elevator. At the side, Rosie first eximed, Dad. Summer subconsciously tightened her grip on Rosies hand a little bit. Her gazended behind Leonardo. Amber was in a wheelchair and turned her head to look at Summer. This hospital did im a spotless reputation. So basically, people of higher status woulde here to see a doctor or to be hospitalized. Jessica was here. So it was normal that Amber was also here given her injury. She just didnt expect that Amber would be on the same floor as Jessica. Leonardo acted like he didnt see Summer at all. He just replied to Rosie, Yes. Rosie stood quietly beside Summer, looking at Leonardo and then at Summer with a puzzled face. Seeing this, Amber asked the nurse behind her to push her forward. She smiled at Rosie and said, Rosie, its been a long time. Do you remember me? Rosie nced at Amber and pouted, No, I dont. Hearing this, Ambers expression changed. She looked at Leonardo, Leonardo Summer! Jessicas voice suddenly sounded. Summer looked over and saw that Jessica also came out in a wheelchair. You told me that youve arrived and I didnt see you all this time, so I thought I shoulde out and check on you Jessica came over on her own. When she got closer, she found the man in front of Summer was Leonardo, and the other one in a wheelchair was actually Amber.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Jessica eximed deep down. What an exciting scene! Chapter 766 Mr. Emerson Wants to See You Summer saw Jessicaing over in her wheelchair. She hurriedly brought Rosie over and supported Jessicas wheelchair. She whispered, You dont need toe out. How can I see this if I donte out? Jessica lowered her voice and looked in Summers direction, while ncing from the corner of her eye at Leonardo and Amber on the other side. After she finished speaking, she noticed that Rosie was also here and cried out in surprise, Oh, Rosie. Auntie Jessica. Rosie obediently addressed her. Her gazended on Jessicas leg, which was covered in ster. She asked curiously, Do you feel any pain? Jessica touched her face and shook her head with a smile, It doesnt hurt. Hearing this, Rosie reached out her hand and carefully touched her ster-covered leg. Then, she raised her head to see Jessicas reaction. Jessica couldnt helpughing. She held Rosies hand to lightly knock on her leg and said, It really doesnt hurt. Its wrapped up. My leg inside wont be knocked. Rosie looked at it curiously and did not reach out to knock. She only giggled.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Amber remembered in the coffee shop that day, Leonardo had asked her a few times if she had done something. Now that she saw Jessica, she felt a little guilty. Leonardo, lets go. Do you want to take Rosie with you? Ambers voice attracted Jessicas attention. Jessica smiled at Rosie and gently pushed her to Summer. She patted her head and then looked at Amber. Oh, Miss Amber, you have a broken leg. Why do you have to worry about other peoples child? Mind your own business since youre old. Otherwise, you will get older faster. Summer whispered her name, Jessica. Jessica continued to stare at Amber as if she hadnt heard it. Amber was very angry at Jessicas words. Very few people dared to speak ill of her in front of her. Moreover, after she was with Leonardo, she was held in higher esteem and no one dared to treat her like this. Suppressing her anger, Amber said, Miss, may I ask if I have offended you in any way? Please watch your mouth. Since Amber could bribe someone to intentionally injure Jessica, it was impossible for her not to know Jessica. Jessicas gazended on Ambers leg, which was also stered with ster. She said slowly, There will be retribution for doing bad things. Miss Amber has experienced it. I dont understand what youre saying! Amber pretended to be calm and urged Leonardo, Lets go. Leonardo didnt say anything and walked straight to the elevator. Summer, lets go. Jessica snorted and moved her wheelchair towards the ward. Seeing this, Summer reached out to help push the wheelchair towards the ward. She noticed that Rosie was walking while looking back at Leonardo. Summer lowered her head and whispered to Rosie, Whats wrong? Do you want to go with Dad? Rosie shook her head and frowned slightly. She ced her small hand on Jessicas wheelchair and followed them to the ward. She looked like a worried adult. After entering the ward, Summer asked Rosie to sit down first and opened the soup and food she brought over. Jessica wanted to cheer Rosie up, but Rosie seemed to be unhappy and ignored her. Jessica whispered to Summer, Whats wrong with Rosie? Summer also noticed that Rosie was unhappy. She nced at Rosie and said to Jessica, Have some supper. After eating, Ill bring Rosie back. When Jessica was eating, Summer sat down in front of Rosie and lowered her head to ask her, Whats wrong? Rosie curled his lips and did not speak. Summer reached out and hugged her. After Jessica finished her meal, Summer left with Rosie. On the way back, Rosie fell asleep. After they arrived, Summer carried Rosie upstairs. In a few months, Rosies fourth birthday wasing. She weighed more than fifteen kilograms now, almost twenty kilograms. Summer carried her to the door. She was so tired that she was panting and sweating profusely. After opening the door and entering, Summer put her on the sofa. She woke up in a trance and called out, Mom Yes? wash your face and go to sleep. When Summer saw that she was awake, she pulled her up and said, Can you walk on your own? Rosie rubbed her eyes and was taken to the bathroom by Summer. When Summer washed her face, Rosie shook her head and said, Dad is with Aunt Amber. What? Summer did not hear it clearly. After pausing for a moment, she finally understood what Rosie had said. Aunt Amber naturally meant Amber Thompson. After washing her face, Summer began to wash her hands. Rosie looked up at her and said, Why isnt Dad with you? Summer was dumbfounded. In the hospital, Rosie was unhappy. Was it because of this? Summer slowed down her action, and whispered, No one has to be together with another one forever. Dad and I dont want to be together anymore, so he is with Aunt Amber now. She didnt know if Rosie understood or not. When Summer wiped her hands clean, Rosie asked again, Then are you going to be with Uncle Trevia? What? This time, Summer waspletely dumbfounded, Why do you think Im going to be with Uncle Trevia? Without hesitation, Rosie said, He is handsome. Summer was surprised and had nothing to say. She felt that Rosie most likely understood all the things. She just didnt know how to express it. Rosie might understand these things, so she decided not to continue this topic with Rosie. Childrens attention could be easily diverted. However, when she sent Rosie back to her room to sleep, Summer was stumped by her question again. Mom, dont you think Uncle Trevia is handsome? Looking at Rosies sparkling big eyes, Summer pulled a wry smile, If you think he is handsome, he is handsome. Alright, go to sleep. The next morning, Summer drove Rosie to the kindergarten. Just as she got out of the car, Summer felt that someone was staring at her. She turned around and saw an inconspicuous ck car not far away. Although it was a low-key ck car, the license te was not low-key at all. Summer immediately recognized that it was Leonardos car. Why did Leonardo drive to the kindergarten? Did he want to see Rosie? However, if he wanted to see Rosie, he could go to her ce to pick Rosie up in the morning. Or, he should get off the car now. The fact that he didnt do anything meant Leonardo wasnt here to see Rosie. It was possible that he was here for her. Summer didnt say anything and just sent Rosie into the kindergarten. When she came out, she saw Tim standing in front of her car. Ms. Summer. Tim nodded slightly and greeted her. Summer asked, What is it? Mr. Emerson wants to see you. Tim nced in the direction of Leonardos car. Chapter 767 Sense of Crisis Summer paused for a moment and walked towards Leonardos car. She saw that there was no one in the front seat, so she pulled open the back door and sat in. After Summer sat in, she did not look at Leonardo and said indifferently, Hurry up. I still have something to do. Leonardo seemed to have changed his posture as she felt the back of her seat tremble slightly. Then, Leonardos deep voice slowly rang out in the car, Why didnt you inquire about thewyers background when you sought legal advice? You still daydream of relying on Trevin, such a lousywyer to win awsuit against me, right? I need to correct you. Im not daydreaming. I trust him. I believe that Trevin will definitely win thiswsuit. Summer knew that Leonardo had most likely received a summons from the court. Blind trust, blind emotion! His short reply revealed an inexplicable sense of helplessness.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Summer turned around to look at Leonardo, only to see his cold side face and slightly pursed lips. She chuckled, You are worried that I will lose the case, arent you? I didnt expect you to care so much about me up until now. Leonardo turned his head to look at her with a cold expression, As your ex-husband, I just dont want you to lose too much. Summer was stuck for words and bit the corner of her lips. She said in an angry tone, Thats my business. It has nothing to do with you. After she finished speaking, she pulled open the door and got out of the car, mming the door hard. Tim came back not long after Summer left. He was not far away. When Summer got off the car, the sound of the car door mming was a bit loud. So, he saw her leave. Tim nced into the rearview mirror and saw Leonardo sit by the window and look out of the window. He didnt know what Leonardo was thinking, but the brooding silence in the car revealed that Leonardo was in a bad mood. Mr. Emerson, did you tell Mrs. Emerson about Trevin? I have investigated Trevin. He was notpletely unqualified. He helped people win manywsuits when he was at school. However, he quitted his job as awyer since he indulged himself in dissipation. Leonardo turned around to look at him, his eyes darkened terrifyingly. Tim involuntarily shuddered and fell silent. Leonardo had asked him to investigate Trevins background, so he guessed that Leonardo came to tell Summer about Trevin. He felt that Leonardo did not like thewyer Trevin. However, based on his experience, he thought that Trevin might not be that ipetent. Leonardo said expressionlessly, Do you really admire Trevin? No, I just feel Tim wanted to exin, but seeing that Leonardo had already closed his eyes, he could only bite the words back. He started the car and drove to the Emerson Group. Leonardo opened his eyes and looked at the roof, slightly distracted. Trevin was investigated very carefully by Tim, and he even found out which kindergarten he graduated from. It was precisely because so many things were discovered, and Trevins background was very simple. Even though he was Lesters son, his life was much simpler. He lost his mother when he was little. Then he went to school, made friends, and after graduation, he led a dissipated life. He was no different from an ordinary yboy. For Leonardo, Trevin could be considered to have a clean te. Although Trevin led a dissipated life, he had principled and was open-minded. Up to now, he was the simplest and honest man Summer had ever met. The first one, Jerome, had a dirty background. He concealed it deeply, and he had also yed many tricks. Then Stanley approached Summer with ulterior motives from the beginning, and Summer had always been vignt towards him. As for himself, Leonardoughed self-deprecatingly and didnt think any further. Trevin gave him an inexplicable sense of crisis. This sense of crisis originated from his intuition. As for why he had such an intuition, he was somewhat unable to exin it. Summer was enraged by what Leonardo said, and muttered to herself as she drove. Its mywyer. What does it have to do with him? Does he think I will lose before thewsuit starts? Who does Leonardo think he is? The more Summer thought about it, the angrier she was. She pulled over the car and called Trevin, I think your suggestion is very feasible. What suggestion? At this time, Trevin still hadnt woken up. What Summer said confused him. Summer exined, About the child. Child? Trevin jumped up from his bed, Summer, dont scare me early in the morning. What child? We didnt do anything! Trevin, who hadnt woken up in the morning, might have something wrong with his brain. Summer was reluctant to exin to him, so she hung up the phone directly. She drove straight home and looked at Ambers schedule that Bruce had given her for this week. However, Amber was already injured. Was this schedule still useful? What happened yesterday showed that Amber might not be in the hospital. If she used Leonardo has other children as the evidence, then the most important person would be Amber. As long as Amber tried her best to conceive Leonardos child, her chances of winning would be even higher. As Summer thought this, her hands on the table involuntarily clenched. Amber and Leonardos child Summer stood up with a sad expression and poured herself a cup of water. Her hand holding the cup trembled slightly. The phone rang, scaring Summer so much that the cup in her hand almost fell to the ground. She looked at the phone on the table and calmed her mind before walking to the table. The call was from Trevin. Where do you live? The houses in this neighborhood are all the same, as dense as thebyrinth! Trevin sounded a little anxious. He asked her where she lived Trevin came for her? Summer asked, Youe for me? If I donte for you, why should I walk around this neighborhood? Is it fun? Trevin sounded even more anxious. Summer felt that Trevin was more prone to lose his temper than before. Where are you? Is there anyndmark building nearby? Im here to find you. Nothing, just houses! Alright, alright. Send me a location. Ille out to find you. Summer felt that if she asked another question, Trevin might go berserk. Trevin hung up the phone and sent Summer a location. Summer had lived here for more than half a year. She was very familiar with the neighborhood. She quickly found the address sent by Trevin. It was at the east gate of themunity. Very few people entered and left from there. It was a bit remote. She did not know how Trevin found it. Trevin was driving a flirtatious pink sports car. It was obvious that he had someone paint it. Chapter 768 I’ll Give It to You! Trevin was so bored that he was about to climb onto the roof of the car. When he saw Summer, he scolded her angrily, What a crappy ce you live in! I just cant find the building youre in. Summer had never seen a man drive a pink sports car before. She circled around the car and asked, Your car? Or? Trevin patted the car and tilted his head to look at Summer, You like it? Ill give it to you! Summer twitched her lips, No need. If you really like it, I can really give it to you. I have a lot of cars! Trevin said with casualness as if he was treating someone to a meal. It didnt seem like he wanted to give someone a car worth millions of dors or more. Summer red at him and he shrugged, Alright, get in the car. Summer got into the car and showed him the way to the main entrance. After parking the car, Trevin entered themunity with her. Trevins eye-catching pink sports car had already attracted the attention of many people. Those who could afford to drive such a car were not ordinary people and basically wouldnt live in such amunity. Do you see that? No matter where I go, I will always be the focus of the crowd. Trevin whispered in Summers ear. Summers expression was indifferent as she only asked, You? Trevin cleared his throat awkwardly and hit her arm with his shoulder, Come on. Show me some respect. Summer raised her eyebrows, It seems we are not that familiar with each other. Why arent we familiar? Were allies now! Seeing that Summer ignored him, Trevin said awkwardly, Can you make your points clear in the future? You called me and mentioned the child without any details in the morning. You scared me to death! It was only after he drove the car out that he understood what Summer meant by the child. They had previously discussed and nned to let Leonardo have a child with another woman. Since he had driven the car out of the gate, he simply came to Summer. Summer listened to him muttering along the way, and for the first time, she felt that a grown man could be so long-winded and annoying. After going upstairs and entering the room, Summer hurriedly poured him a ss of water, hoping that Trevin would shut up. Thank you. How did you know I was thirsty? Trevin took the cup and drank it up, I want more. Summer nced at him and turned around to pour him another ss of water. When she poured the water over, Trevin was already attracted by a box of puzzles under the coffee table. He took out the puzzles from under the coffee table and asked Summer, Is this Rosies? Yes. Summer put the cup down and went to wash the fruit. When she came out with the fruit, Trevin was already ying with puzzles. Summer sat opposite him and watched him fit together a few pieces. She whispered, Naive. He was ying with the puzzles like a child! Trevin put a piece of puzzle together with others and pointed in Summers direction. He didnt even raise his head and said, You spoke ill of me. I heard you. Summer did not disturb him and waited for him to finish his game before getting down to business. Not long after, Trevin said, Come on! I cant find this one. Where? Summer leaned over and took a look. Sure enough, there was still a gap.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Rosie usually yed with puzzles in the living room, so Summer thought for a moment and said, Is it under the coffee table? After she finished speaking, she poked her head to look for the puzzle under the coffee table. Trevin also followed suit and looked for it, Where is it? Summer crouched on the ground and looked under the coffee table with her head tilted. Soon, she found the puzzle. She picked it up and suddenly raised her head, I find She did not know that Trevin had also poked his head to look for the puzzle. She raised her head and saw Trevins face. Trevin looked down at her. Their faces were only five centimeters away. Trevin did not expect her to raise her head suddenly, and he was surprised. It was Summer who retreated first. She stood up and threw the puzzle in front of him. Trevin blinked his eyes, looked at Summer, then looked at the puzzle, rubbing his nose, and whispered, You are pretty. Summer pretended not to hear him clearly and asked, What did you say? Nothing. Trevin pouted his lips and became a little cold. Then he put the puzzles back under the coffee table, Lets get down to business! It was time to get down to business. Summer said seriously, I thought about your proposal and found it feasible. The important thing now is to make Leonardos fianc, Amber, pregnant. Amber wants to marry Leonardo so badly and wants a perfect wedding. Now that her leg is injured, she will definitely wait until her leg is healed before getting married. Therefore, we have plenty of time. Her voice was somewhat obscure at first, but it became smoother as she spoke. Seeing her so calm, Trevins eyes shed with suspicion, Are you really willing to let Leonardo have a child with another woman? Summer lowered her eyes slightly and said in an unusually calm voice, Why not? Our marriage has long since ended and we are irrelevant. If it werent for Rosie, I wouldnt associate with him anymore. Trevin could only see Summers firm face. As for the emotions hidden in her eyes, he could not see them. Alright, since youve decided to use this n, lets start with Amber. Trevin stared at Summer for a few seconds before saying, As far as I know, Amber and you are sworn enemies. Will she be willing to cooperate with you? She doesnt want Rosie to stay with Leonardo. Summer was very clear about Ambers mind. Amber regarded her as a thorn in her ass and would not treat Rosie kindly. Naturally, she would not want Rosie to stay with Leonardo. Amber hated her, so she hated Rosie as well. Amber had always been at odds with her, but if the two of them had amon goal, they could cooperate. Hearing this, Trevin nodded, That makes sense, but what should we do? Summer looked up at him, I have Ambers number. Ill handle this matter. Trevin nodded without saying anything. Summer stood up and said, Ill take you out. Ive been driving for so long and Ive lost my way. I came to talk to you about your business. Are you going to drive me away now without serving me a meal? Trevin knocked heavily on the coffee table to express his dissatisfaction. Summer looked at the time. It was eleven oclock. It was indeed lunch time. Lets go. She took the key and stood up. Trevin asked, Where are we going? Didnt you want to eat? Trevin pointed to the kitchen. You can cook, right? Your kitchen seems to be used often. Summer narrowed her eyes slightly, You observed it very carefully. Just take a look Trevin smiled and put his long legs on the sofa. He crossed his hands and pillowed them behind his head. I was awakened in the morning by you. Im still sleepy, so Ill rest for a while. Call me when lunch is ready. Chapter 769 Help Him Catch Adultery Seeing that Trevin was really going to sleep, Summer asked angrily, Do you usually behave like this in others houses? Trevin closed his eyes and said slowly, Like what? Summer asked, You dont know how to be courteous, do you? We are friends. Why should I care? Trevin flipped over and changed into afortable position. It seemed that he had no intention of getting up. You already make yourself at home Summer muttered to herself. Seeing that Trevin was really lying down, she couldnt do anything to him, so she went to the kitchen. Summer opened the refrigerator and saw some dishes inside, but she didnt really do as Trevin wished. What if he behaved shamelessly and scrounged meals off herter? Summer thought for a while, then took the vegetables and eggs from the refrigerator and cooked two bowls of noodles with vegetables and eggs. She brought out two bowls of noodles and ced them on the dining table. Then she raised her voice and shouted to Trevin, Trevin, the lunch is ready! Trevin was only taking a nap, and he did not fall asleep. Upon hearing Summer call him, he immediately got up, You finish it so fast! Iming. Trevin ran to the dining table excitedly. Seeing two bowls of noodles, he was bewildered.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Trevin pointed at the noodles on the table and asked Summer in disbelief, Just this? You dont want to eat? Summer had already reached over. As long as he said I dont want to eat, she would take the noodle bowl over. Of course, Ill eat! Trevin hurriedly walked over and reached out to bring one bowl in front of him, afraid that Summer would bring it away. The two of them sat down face to face to eat noodles. Trevin ate very politely at the beginning, butter, he sucked his noodles and didnt care so much about his image. He finished his noodles very quickly and stared at Summer and praised her, Its too delicious. Look, Ive eaten all of them. As he spoke, he pointed the bowl at Summer and signaled her to take a look. Summer did not raise her head and only replied, Yes. The noodles you cook are so delicious. You must be good at cooking, right? Trevin dragged his chair to Summers side and tilted his head to look at Summer. Even without asking, Summer knew what Trevin was up to. Just go, since youre full. Summer asked him to leave and then carried the bowls to the kitchen. Trevin followed in, What will you eat for dinner? Summer turned around and red at him. Trevin rubbed his nose and said, Im leaving immediately There was a knock on the door. The two looked at each other and Trevin said, Shall I open the door for you? Summer pushed him aside and said, No, thanks. There was no need for Trevin to open the door since she was at home. Summer walked to the door and looked through the peephole. She was surprised to see that it was actually Tim standing outside the door. She opened the door and looked at Tim. She said in surprise, Assistant Tim, why are you here? Why did Time to her house at noon? May I go in? Tim said with a serious expression. Summer froze for a moment. She did not expect that he would make such a request. She nodded and said, Of course. She stood aside and thought that Trevin was still at her home. She exined to Tim, However, I have another guest. Isnt that inconvenient? By then, he had already stepped through the door with one foot. Its fine. Hell be leaving soon. After Summer finished speaking, she looked inside and found that Trevin was walking out. Summer pulled the door open and said to Trevin, Arent you leaving? I wont see you out. I have a guest. Trevin raised his eyebrows. He looked a little dissatisfied and didnt say anything. As he walked out, he looked at Tim. Just as he was about to leave the house, he suddenly stopped and asked, This gentleman looks a little familiar. Did we meet before? Tim was Leonardos special assistant, and he was almost inseparable from Leonardo. It was likely that Trevin had met him. However, it was somewhat inappropriate to talk about that right now. Summer ignored what Trevin said and smiled at Tim, saying, Come in. Trevin saw that Summer was kind to Tim. It waspletely oppositepared to her attitude towards him. He snorted coldly and strode away. Seeing that he had left, Summer closed the door and poured water for Tim. Assistant Tim, why did you rush over? Is there anything important? Normally, he would note to see her. If it was a trivial matter, he could just call her. Thank you. Tim took the cup and thanked her. He took a slow sip and then fell silent again. It seemed that he was rather uneasy. Summer felt strange and suddenly thought of a possibility. Her entire face turned pale, Did something happen to Rosie? No, no, Rosie is in kindergarten. Tim hurriedly denied. The more he denied it, the more suspicious Summer became. Suddenly, his phone rang. As if he was waiting for this call, Tim immediately took out his phone and answered, Im outside Well, right How could this be? Ill be right back! After hanging up the phone, he stood up and said, Ms. Summer, theres something urgent in thepany. Ill go back. After he finished speaking, he couldnt wait to leave. Hey, you Summer stood up and saw him leave in a hurry. Summer frowned slightly and stood there in a daze for a moment. Why was Tim so strange? He was reliable in his work, so how could hee to her and leave without saying anything after picking up the phone? As soon as Tim left the house, he let out a long sigh of relief and muttered, I will definitely not do such a thing for Mr. Emerson again. When he reached the elevator, Bruce opened his door. He looked at Tim and said with a faint smile, Leonardo asked you to help him catch his rival? Leonardo had also called him before. He had already decided not to help Leonardo with this kind of thing, so Leonardo had no choice but to call Tim over. Tim sighed and ignored Bruce. Bruce didnt care and closed the door and went back to his room. When Tim left themunity, he saw that the pink sports car was still parking there. The next moment, the door of the sports car opened and Trevin got out of the car. Tim stopped and watched Trevin walk towards him. Trevin curled his lips and said confidently, Tell Leonardo that I will definitely win thiswsuit for Summer! It was only after Trevin left themunity that he remembered Tim was the assistant that Leonardo had always brought with him. So, he stayed in the car and waited for him. Tim had investigated Trevin since Leonardo wanted his information, so he knew everything about Trevin. Chapter 770 I’m Here to Work With You Mr. Trevin is really warm-hearted. You dont care about the death of your biological father at all. Instead, you are so enthusiastic about other peoples affairs, said Tim with a faint expression. What do you mean? Trevins expression changed as he stared at Tim. Mr. Trevin, do you really think your father died in an ident? Do you know what your father had been doing? Tim stopped and didnt want to say more. He was about to leave. Trevin grabbed Tims arm and said, Make it clear! This is Mr. Trevins business. How can I, an outsider, exin it clearly? Tim did not even blink his eyes, his expression calm andposed. Well! I understand. You deliberately said this to me. You want to distract me, so Summer might lose in thewsuit! Trevin let go of Tim and sneered, Just tell Leonardo not to use such method to bully a woman. Whats more, Summer was his woman before! Trevin was a yboy and treated every girlfriend well. Women were delicate and should be cherished. And he was a man who cherished women. Tim felt that Trevin didnt understand anything, and talking to Trevin was like casting pearls before swine. After returning to the Emerson Group, he went straight to Leonardo. Mr. Emerson, I think you think too highly of Trevin. He is no match for us. He is just a yboy. Tim said somewhat obscurely. To put it bluntly, he felt that Trevin was simple-minded. After a moment of silence, Leonardo lowered his voice and said, Tim, youre not me. You dont understand. Tims thoughts were different from Leonardos, but after Leonardo said this, he stopped talking. In the evening, Summer went to the hospital to bring soup for Jessica as usual. For several days in a row, Summer brought different kinds of soup to Jessica. Having drunk the soup, Jessica was ruddy-cheeked and glowing with health. I drink the soup every day. What if I get fat? If I get fat after recovery, Ill just quit my career in the entertainment industry. Jessica said this, but she still enjoyed the soup Summer brought her very much. Summer came to the hospital today. Other than sending soup, she had other things to do. She asked Jessica, Do you know which ward Amber stayed in? I know, just the second room next door Jessica raised her head from the soup bowl and replied. Then she lowered her head, What, are you going to see her? Summer did not say yes or no. Jessica was anxious, If you really want to see her, bring me along. Summer froze for a moment and asked, Jessica, you know that? Yes. Summer did not exin, but Jessica knew that Summer was talking about Amber bribing the staff to break her leg. Jessica put down the bowl and looked at Summer. Yesterday afternoon, Carl came to see me and told me. At that time, Carl was still very disappointed and said that he was going to have someone break Ambers leg, but he didnt expect that Amber would break her leg. It seemed her evil actions brought retribution. Carl repeatedly expressed his disappointment. Summer sighed, Why should I bring you here? If you want to negotiate with her, I can assist you. If you fight with her, I can watch and cheer for you. After Jessica finished speaking, she startedughing. Alright, have a good rest. Summer stood up, put away the insted lunch box and nned to go out. Jessica didnt know why Summer was looking for Amber, but now that she was like this, she could only make more trouble if she followed Summer, so she decided not to follow her. Summer walked to Ambers ward and knocked on the door. When the nurse opened the door, she saw it was Summer and said, Are you here to see Miss Amber? Whats your name? Summer nced at the nurse and smiled, My name is After saying just few words, she squeezed in while the nurse rxed her vignce. The nurse hurriedly followed, wanting to stop Summer. Hey, Miss, you cant go in. What are you doing? Summer was already prepared. She bypassed the nurse, went into the ward and locked the door. Amber was leaning against the bed, reading a magazine. When she heard themotion outside, she said impatiently, Be quiet! Its me. Summer walked closer, staring at Amber, and said expressionlessly. Ambers gaze was fixed on the magazine. When she heard Summers voice, she immediately turned around and looked at Summer vigntly, What are you doing here? What are you afraid of? Im here to see Jessica, and you. Arent you happy? Summer was very satisfied with Ambers frightened appearance. It was good that she was guilty after doing bad things. Amber was still vignt as she stared at Summer, guessing her intentions. She stretched out her hand to the phone ced on the bedside table. Summer noticed Ambers movements and smiled as she took Ambers phone from the bedside table. What the hell are you doing?! Amber was even more afraid when she saw Summer put away her phone. When she faced Summer, she was a little guilty, mainly because Summers eyes looked scary. Summers eyes didnt look fierce. Instead, her eyes were filled with brightness as if she could see through everything, which made Amber even more afraid. Dont be afraid. Youve also received the retribution you deserve. What can I do? Am I going to kill you? Summer knew what Amber was afraid of and deliberately said this. Amber realized that Summer wanted to frighten her, and she was extremely angry, You Summer interrupted her and said seriously, Im here to cooperate with you. What? Amber looked at Summer suspiciously, not believing in Summer, What can we cooperate for? Summer leaned forward and slowly said, Do you want to give birth to a child for Leonardo? What exactly do you mean? Dont beat about the bush! Ambers eyes shed. She was obviously very interested in Summers suggestion.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Summer said calmly, Ill help you, and all you have to do is get pregnant with Leonardos child and give me a certificate of pregnancy. Amber thought for a moment and understood what Summer was going to do. She smiled and said, You want topete for Rosies custody with Leonardo? Why should I cooperate with you? Why should I help you? You dont like Rosie, so, you dont want to let Rosie stay by Leonardos side. When she grows up, she will share the property of the Emersons with your children. What Summer said hit the nail on the head, and Amber had nothing to say. Summer was right. She disliked Rosie for a long time. Youd better cooperate with me. Other than Rosie, I have no rtives. If I cant be with her, I dont even know what I can do. Summer smiled gently, As for Jessica, you shouldnt hurt her. Mr. Carl of Tip Top Media Company is really somebody. Chapter 771 Make Him Hate Me Amber was a smart woman, and she knew that Summers words were reasonable. Although she had been with Leonardo for so long, Leonardo had never slept with her. No one else knew about it except herself. Although she was already thirty years old, she was well preserved. There were many people chasing after her. Amber thought she was charming, but Leonardo had never slept with her. This was a disgrace to her. She would not tell anyone about this, much less let anyone know. Summers suggestion could solve the problem that Amber was currently facing. As long as she slept with Leonardo and had a child with him, she can be Mrs. Emerson. Although Amber thought so much, she did not immediately agree, saying, If I wanted to conceive Leonardos child, I would discuss it with him. Why should I be threatened by you? I know you understand me, so dont y dumb with me. Seeing Ambers thoughtful expression, Summer knew Amber could understand her words. If you dont cooperate with me, I wont be able to obtain the custody of Rosie. In the future, you will have to live with Rosie. And now, you have an opportunity to drive her away without any effort. Dont you want to seize this opportunity? After Summer finished speaking, she slowly stood up and said, Think about it. Call me when youve thought about it. Summer turned around and walked while silently counting in her heart, One, two, three Wait! Ambers voice sounded from behind. Summer stood with her back to Amber and did not turn around. She just stood there quietly and waited for Amber to speak. I am willing to help you. I will think of a way to be pregnant with Leonardos child. As long as I am pregnant, regardless of whether your case is won or not, you must take your daughter away! This was something that would be beneficial to her, so of course she would not let go of this opportunity. Summer said, Ill be waiting for your good news. Summer opened the door and went out. Amber leaned against the bed and thought about how she could get Leonardo to sleep with her, especially when her legs were injured now. But her chance soon came. The next afternoon, Leonardo came to see her. Amber asked the nurse to leave, then she said softly, Leonardo, I have back paintely. Can you message my back for me? Leonardo sat on a chair far away from the hospital bed and said indifferently, See a doctor if you feel pain at your back. Amber bit her lips and looked aggrieved, saying, I dont want the doctor to see my body Leonardo raised his eyebrows and said, In the eyes of doctors, there is no difference between men and women. You have studied abroad for so many years, dont you understand that? Amber felt that she had been ridiculed by Leonardo and lost face, so she turned her head to the side and said angrily, You can leave now! Im tired and want to rest. She tried everything, but Leonardo never had the intention to sleep with her. If it werent for Rosie, Leonardos daughter, Amber would have suspected that Leonardo wasnt interested in women! She had hinted so obviously, but Leonardo still said it seriously. Then Ill go now. Leonardo didnt seem to realize his mistake at all as he stood up and walked out. Leonardo tookrge strides, as if he couldnt wait to leave this ce. By the time Amber raised her head, Leonardo had already disappeared. Amber was so angry that she threw the pillow on the ground, I was just saying it casually. You really leave me alone!Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. She was angry just now so she drove him away like that. However, she didnt really want to drive him away. Just as Summer came out of the elevator with the soup, she met Leonardo. Leonardo should be here to see Amber. Summer paused for a moment and quickly came to her senses. She walked past Leonardo expressionlessly. Summer didnt look at Leonardo, and naturally didnt notice that after she left, Leonardo stood there and looked at her for a long time before he entered the elevator. Summer watched as Jessica finished her soup. As soon as Summer left the ward, she received a phone call from Amber. Come to the hospital. I want to see you now! Ambers tone wasnt amiable at all. She hung up the phone immediately after she finished speaking. Summer chuckled, put away her phone and knocked on Ambers door. When the nurse saw Summer, she looked vignt, Why are you here again? The woman inside called me here. Summer pointed to the ward inside. At this time, Ambers voice sounded from inside, Let her in. The nurse opened the door and let Summer in. Amber folded her hands in front of her and stared coldly at Summer. After staring at Summer for a while, Amber said, Leonardo doesnt want me to be pregnant before getting married. He thinks its very irresponsible. He says that we can only consider having a child after getting married. So Summer, we have to use some means in this matter. Amber lied to Summer. She had never talked to Leonardo about this. Amber had her own dignity. She would not talk about having a child with a man who had never slept with her. Summer asked her, What do you want me to do? Ask Leonardo out, drug him, or get him drunk. Call me when the timees. Amber simply told her n to Summer. Her eyes were full of schemes, and she didnt have the slightest bit of emotion. Summer looked coldly at Amber and slowly smiled. Leonardo, this is the woman you have fallen in love with. She just wants to be the wife of Emerson Groups president. She wants to have your child. However, she does not love you. Summer sighed and said, Amber, Ive got your number. You asked me to invite Leonardo out and drugged him to make him hate me, right? You were the one who took the initiative to ask me to cooperate with you. We each contribute half of the effort. This is a very fair deal, Amber said. I see. The smile on Summers face subsided. What Amber said was right. She was the one who took the initiative to ask Amber to cooperate. She and Amber each contributed half of the efforts. There was nothing wrong with that. Wait for my call. With that, Summer went out. After Summer left the ward, her expression became colder and colder, and her hand that was holding the bag, involuntarily was clenched tighter. Should she do such a thing in order to win awsuit? Even if Leonardo used his power to bully her, should she plot against Leonardo like this? Summer leaned against the elevator wall, her eyes empty, and her thoughts hanging elsewhere. She hesitated. It was certainly wrong, but she didnt know whether to do it or not. Amber did not love Leonardo sincerely, and her mind was full of schemes to achieve her goal, but Leonardo loved Amber. Chapter 772 Hand Him Over to Someone Else Summer sat quietly on the sofa for a long time, and her gaze fell straight on the phone on the coffee table. Summer clenched her hands resting on herp, then loosened. She finally reached out to pick up the phone. She unconsciously added the familiar phone number. Summer hesitated for a long time. She put her thumb on the screen, but didnt dial. Summer thought a lot. The scene of Leonardo and Amber together and the matter of Leonardo driving her out But what about Rosie? If she hesitated now, Rosie would live under the same roof as Amber in the future. Summer shook her head subconsciously. She could not put Rosie in danger. Summer took a deep breath, made up her mind and dialed Leonardos phone number. Summer pursed her lips tightly and waited for the phone to be connected. After connecting, it rang several times before the person on the other end picked up the phone. Leonardos deep voice came from the phone, Whats up? His voice was cold, without a trace of excess emotion. Summer calmed down and said, I want to talk to you. What do we have to talk about? Shouldnt you be trying to gather evidences to win thewsuit now? Leonardos tone was cold and emotionless. What I want to talk to you about is thewsuit. Who do you think you are? Why should I have to talk to you? Summer suppressed the difort in her heart and said firmly, Because I am Rosies mother. After a moment of silence, Leonardo said, Alright, Ill talk to you. Go to the Golden Cauldron Club at eight oclock tomorrow evening. Summer said the address and time, then hung up. Summer reached out to pull her hair and took a deep breath. Then she picked up her phone and dialed another number, Trevin, help me find some drugs. At eight in the evening, in Golden Cauldron Club. Summer booked a private room in advance. The dishes were already on the table and the wine had been poured. It was already eight oclock, but Leonardo still didnt appear. Just as Summer thought that Leonardo had changed his mind and wonte, the door of the private room was pushed open from outside. Leonardo walked in from the outside and only nced at Summer before sitting down opposite her. As usual, Leonardo wore a suit. His temperament was outstanding, and his expression was indifferent. Summer smiled, I thought you werenting. Leonardo raised his eyes, his expression still indifferent, Why? I have nothing to fear. Thats right. Summer sat upright, looking calm. Her gaze lingered on the wine ss in front of Leonardo for a second before she naturally moved her gaze away and picked up the ss in front of her, Have a drink? Leonardo directly picked up the wine ss in front of him, raised it towards Summer, and then took a sip. Summer was slightly stunned for a moment before she took a sip. Today, Summer asked Leonardo toe out. She spent a lot of money and ordered a bottle of expensive wine. Generally speaking, such an expensive wine should taste very good. But Summer felt a little bitter. Leonardo took a sip of wine and picked up his chopsticks to eat. He didnt seem to have thought that Summer would put something inside the wine and dishes. Summer silently picked up the dishes and ate them with mixed emotions. Leonardo quickly put down his chopsticks and looked at Summer, What do you want to talk about? Cant you really give me custody of Rosie? If she could persuade Leonardo to give her custody of Rosie, then she wouldnt have to do anything today. Everyone would be happy. Im busy. If thats all you want to talk about, then I dont mind repeating it again. Impossible! Leonardos expression turned cold. He was clearly enraged. You and Amber will get married soon. You will have other children. Can you put yourself in Rosies shoes? Actually, Summer was very clear what she said was in vain, but she still had a glimmer of hope. I dont think we need to talk anymore. As Leonardo spoke, he stood up and pretended to leave. Summer immediately stopped him, Wait! Leonardo stopped and turned to look at her. Summer looked at Leonardo calmly, her eyes revealing a trace of nostalgia. She said, If you dont want to talk about this, forget it. Lets eat and then leave. This may be thest time we have dinner together. To Summers surprise, Leonardo gave in. Leonardo turned around and sat in front of Summer. He even took a big sip from his wine ss. Summers gazended on the wine ss in front of Leonardo. In that wine ss, she put the drug in advance. Leonardo took a sip without any vignce as soon as he arrived. Up until now, there wasnt much left in the wine ss. The amount he drank should be enough. Sure enough, not long after, Leonardos face turned slightly red. With a slight frown, Leonardo reached out and untied two buttons of his shirt. He said, Turn on the air conditioner. Summer looked at him and asked, Are you very hot? Leonardo only frowned even more tightly and did not say anything. Seeing this, Summer sent a text message to Amber. There was only one word: Come. After sending the text message, Summer raised her head and saw Leonardo, who was sitting opposite her, had already reached out and rubbed his forehead. Summer asked indifferently, Are you feeling unwell? Leonardo suddenly raised his head. His face was abnormally red, but his eyes were shockingly bright. He said, Summer! How dare you put drugs in the wine? Rosie is all I have now. Theres nothing I dont dare to do if you want to snatch her from me. Summer looked at Leonardo expressionlessly, her eyes extremely cold. However, Leonardo suddenlyughed and said, Good, you dare to set me up! Leonardo looked very angry and repeated, Very good! Summer smiled and looked at Leonardo, saying, I thought we would be together forever until death separated us. But you dont want to be with me now. Therefore, I dont want you either. I only want Rosie now. May you and Amber a happy and long life together. Leonardo stopped talking and stared at Summer. Summer knew Leonardo didnt have the strength to stand up because of the effects of the drug. Summer picked up her bag and stood up. Finally, she nced at Leonardo and walked towards the door without hesitation. Summer! Behind her came Leonardos voice.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Summer straightened her back and mmed the door. As soon as Summer went out, Leonardo, who should not have the strength to stand up, slowly sat up straight and threw out the ss in front of him. Summer actually dared to hand him over to someone else! He would keep it in mind and reckon with herter. Chapter 773 Rest Summer stood outside the door and heard themotion inside. Her expression was cial. Amber did not appear, so Summer called her. After the call was connected, no one answered. Why hasnt Ambere yet? This matter had been nned by them before, so Amber should be very active. Not long after, Amber appeared at the corner, and there was a nurse beside her. When Summer saw Ambering over, instead of feeling at ease, she became more nervous. Summer shook her head and refused to think why she was so uneasy. She got rid of the distractions and only thought about this matter. After Amber approached, Summer looked at her with a cold face, Why did youe sote? Amber nced at Summer and said in a disdainful tone, My leg is still injured. Ie over with a walking stick. Its normal that Im slower. Although she and Summer were sworn enemies for so long, Amber knew very well that Summer was reliable. Moreover, this time it was for Summers daughter, Rosie. Summer would definitely do her best to handle this matter well. Amber thought being the wife of Emerson Groups president was a cinch, so she was not in such a hurry. She would not let go of any chance to bully Summer. Amber smirked and said, Help me carry him to the room. My legs are injured. Summers hands involuntarily clenched. She sneered and looked at Amber, saying, Why didnt you let me help you sleep with him? Hearing this, Amber red at Summer and said, Summer! Watch your attitude! You are begging me now! Summer took out her phone and said, You can refuse me. Although Leonardo is not very sober now, if I call Assistant Tim now, or call 911, he should be able to wake up very quickly. Amber panicked and immediately snatched Summers phone. She loudly said, Are you crazy? Summer did not even blink her eyes. She looked at Amber and said coldly, You said you wanted to stop. You Amber was choked by Summer. It was clearly a cooperative rtionship between them. However, Summer still seized the initiative, which made Amber feel very ufortable. But right now, Amber had no other choice but to let Summer threaten her. If you want to do it, go inside. Im leaving. Ill wait for your news. After Summer finished speaking, she took back the phone in Ambers hand, turned around and strode away. In Ambers eyes, Summer was in a terrible state. Summer handed Leonardo over to her. Now, Summer must be very sad. Amber smiled happily as she pushed open the door and walked in. There were broken pieces of ss on the ground. Amber found the dishes on the table untouched. She saw Leonardo was sitting on the sofa with his shirt buttons open. Amber could see his chest clearly. Leonardo closed his eyes slightly, his breathing quick and uneven, looking extremely ufortable. Amber walked over with her walking stick and asked very gently, Leonardo, whats wrong with you? Leonardo didnt say anything and didnt even move. If it wasnt for his quick breathing, Amber would have thought that Leonardo was just asleep. The man she picked was naturally the best. Even at this time, Leonardo still did not lose control. Thinking of it, Amber was even happier. Amber stretched out her hand to touch Leonardos face. Normally, Leonardo would not let her get close to him. At most, he would let her hold his arm. He would not hold her hand, kiss her, let alone sleep with her. But now, she finally had a chance However, before she could touch his face, Leonardo suddenly turned his head and dodged. If he hadnt closed his eyes, Amber would have thought that Leonardo had deliberately dodged. Although Amber was somewhat dissatisfied, she still suppressed it. As long as the night passed, Leonardo would bepletely hers. There was no need for her to be in such a hurry. Leonardo Amber no longer touched Leonardo, but whispered in his ear. Leonardo opened his eyes. His eyes were full of desire, which made him sexy. Normally, Leonardo always looked extremely cold. Now, the contrast between him and his usual self was too great, causing Amber to be fascinated. Summer suddenly called me and asked me to pick you up. What did she do to you? Amber pretended to have nothing to do with this thing and asked Leonardo doubtfully. Leonardo said in a husky voice, I want to rest. Alright, Ill take you to rest now. Just as Amber was about to help him up, she inadvertently saw that there was still more than half of the wine left in the wine ss in front of Leonardo. With a thought, Amber picked up the ss and drank the wine up. Leonardo was so cold, so he must be very stuffy in bed. Amber thought she needed to drink some wine to add to the fun. When Amber put down the wine ss, she saw the broken ss on the ground. She was a little puzzled. Leonardos wine ss was still there. Could it be that Summer had thrown the wine ss on the ground? Summer was truly bold. She dared to smash things in front of Leonardo! The effects of the drug were very fast. Amber reached out to help Leonardo up, but she was unable to stand steadily at all and crumpled to the floor. As Amber fell to the ground, she reached out to grab Leonardo. However, just as she touched a mans arm, the man dodged. Immediately after, the man said, Ill take you to rest. It was Leonardos voice. She was going to sleep with Leonardo. Amber said softly, Alright.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. After Summer left the Golden Cauldron Club, she went straight back to her car. She knew what she should do now was to drive home and sleep as if nothing had happened. However, after Summer inserted the car keys, she did not start the car. What was she waiting for here? Just now, Leonardo was drugged by her and sent to Amber. Leonardo and Amber would stay in the Golden Cauldron Club tonight. After that, Leonardo had nothing to do with her anymore. They were only Rosies father and mother. Rosie would be the only connection between them. If possible, she might never see Leonardo again in her life. She was the screenwriter behind the scenes in the entertainment industry, but Leonardo who was born to the purple, was a powerful businessman. Leonardo went in and out of the Emerson Group and business parties, which had nothing to do with her, Summer anymore. She was Summer, an ordinary divorced woman, and a single mother. Summer couldnt help butugh when she thought of this. Originally, Summer wasughing softly, but in the end, she roared withughter. At this time, her phone rang. Summer looked carefully and found the call was from Stanley. She answered the phone, saying, Stanley, youre right. Leonardo and I dont match. Chapter 774 Save Your Life After Summer finished speaking, she sneered and hung up the phone. After that, Stanley made several phone calls in session. But Summer did not answer, nor did she hang up. Summer was upset when her phone rang. She directly turned off her phone, pulled open the car door, and mmed the door to get out of the car. Summer did not know why she got out of the car. After getting out of the car, she couldnt help but walk inside the Golden Cauldron Club. She didnt know what she was thinking and doing. After entering the Golden Cauldron Club, Summer directly ran to the private room where she had dinner with Leonardo. When Summer ran to the door of the room, she pushed the door open and found that there were only a few waiters cleaning the room. When they saw Summer rushing in, they were stunned. Then, they asked, Miss, whats up? Summer ran very quickly and stood at the door panting. Her voice carried a panic that she had not even noticed, Where are the people in this room? Those waiters looked at each other and felt that Summer was weird. But they were always more tolerant towards a beauty. A waiter said truthfully, There was no one in here when we came in. If its your friend, give him a call. Hearing this, Summers expression immediately changed. Her heart sank when Summer thought about what might happen between Leonardo and Amber. Seeing her like this, the waiter asked with concern, Miss, are you alright? Summer shook her head in a daze and slowly walked out. She had clearly decided that she would try her best to obtain custody of Rosie, regardless of the consequences. But why was she still so sad? Summer stopped and took out her phone to dial Leonardos number. Sorry, the number you dialed is temporarily unavable. Summer was in a daze and she dialed Tims number. Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is busy. Leonardos phone couldnt be connected, and Tim didnt answer the phone, either. Summer reached out and hugged her arm. She suddenly felt very cold. This was only the beginning. This was just the beginning of her and Leonardosplete separation. Right now, she was just unable to get through to Leonardo. After that, Leonardo would definitely put her on the cklist and would not even nce at her when they met on the way. Summer staggered out. After walking for an unknown amount of time, someone blocked her path. Under the dim streetmps, the first thinging into view was the mans handmade leather shoes and his slender legs. Summer raised her head, but after seeing the face of the man in front of her, she was disappointed. Stanley called her, Summer. Summer slowly took two steps back. She looked straight into Stanleys eyes and asked coldly, How did you know I was here? There was a trace of pride in Stanleys eyes, and he said, Why? You should have known that Leonardo is not as good as you think; nor is he as powerful as you think. Summer remained silent and let Stanley speak. Stanleys eyes turned cold when he saw that Summer didnt say a word and didnt even change her expression. He looked at Summer and said coldly, When the Emerson Group caught fire, he left you alone and ran away. From then on, you should have known that Leonardo is just a heartless man and he doesnt deserve you! Whether he is a heartless man or not, whether he deserves me or not, this is only a matter between me and him! It has nothing to do with you! Summer did not want to see Stanley, nor did she want to deal with him. She turned around and walked towards the parking lot. Stanley stepped forward and grabbed Summers arm. His tone was no longer as calm as before, Summer, the Emerson Groups fire was set by me. I want you to see clearly that you and Leonardo belong to different worlds. He is not as good as you think! Stanley sounded very excited. Summer was puzzled. She always felt that Stanleys hatred for Leonardo was not that deep. She thought Stanley was just jealous of Leonardo. Summer turned around and narrowed her eyes to examine Stanley. She said mockingly, Why do you hate Leonardo so much? Leonardo is not as good as I imagine. How about you? You hide in a shadowy corner and use a woman and a three-year-old child to deal with Leonardo. You are definitely not a good man. If she would get married and live with another man in the future, then that man definitely wouldnt be Stanley. There was a trace of ruthlessness in Stanleys eyes. He said, Summer! You dont have to provoke me like this! Summer! Another male voice came from behind. Summer turned around and saw Trevin running towards her with his suit jacket in his hands. Trevin ran up to Stanley and saw that Stanley was also there. He sneered and looked at Stanley, Hey! What are you doing here in the middle of the night? After he finished speaking, regardless of Stanleys expression, Trevin reached out to hug Summers shoulder and walked to the other side. He said, Treat me to dinner. I didnt have dinner. Im so hungry now. After they walked for a while, Summer moved to the side and dodged Trevins hand. Trevin did not mind. He lowered his head and looked at her face, What exactly happened between you and Stanley? Why did he put on that look of being let down by you? What are you doing here? Summer looked straight ahead and said expressionlessly. Arent you going to do something to Leonardo in the Golden Cauldron Club tonight? Im here to see if things are going smoothly. If he caught you in the right ce, I might even be able to save your life. After Trevin finished speaking, he examined Summer up and down, saying, You look unscathed. Looks like youve seeded. Summer ignored him and returned to her car. Trevin got into the car from the other side and sat in the passenger seat. Summer looked at him coldly, Get off the car. Trevin put his jacket on the back of the seat, turned his head to look at Summer, and said to her with a hand gesture, Theres a traffic jam over there. I was just afraid that Leonardo would catch you if things werent going smoothly. Therefore, I run over here! Cant you treat me to a meal for the sake that I really care about you? Hearing what he said, Summer realized that Trevin was still panting slightly, and his hair and shirt were a little messy. Although Trevin always looked like a yboy, he was more real than anyone else. Summer knew that what he said was true. Summer did not say anything else and drove him to a restaurant. Trevin tilted her head to look at Summer. There was no expression on Summers face and Trevin could not tell what she was thinking. He asked tentatively, How about I drive? Trevin felt that it was dangerous for Summer to drive like this. However, Summer kept silent. Therefore, Trevin did not say anything more and just silently fastened his seat belt.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chapter 775 If You Are Serious, Then I’m Serious. Summer drove Trevin aimlessly forward. Seeing that she had no intention of stopping, Trevin could only pay attention to the restaurant outside. He chose a restaurant at will and asked Summer to park. Trevin chose a restaurant which was noted for its southern cuisine. Southern cuisine emphasized the original vors of the ingredients and the use of oil. This was his first time eating it, and he felt that it tasted pretty good. Summer sat opposite him, crossing her arms as she watched Trevin gobble down his food. Even if Trevin was gobbling down his food, he still had good table manners. Trevin and Leonardo were of the same type. They had good backgrounds, and they carried with them an innate noble aura. Even when they were wolfing down their food, they still looked noble. Summer took a deep breath and turned to look out of the window. It was drizzling outside at an unknown time. The passers-by left in a hurry. Some were carrying umbres, while others were running in the rain. As for her, she was someone who didnt need an umbre. When the storm came, the umbre cant be relied on. Summer suddenly had some desire to confide. When I was very young, I was very lovely and beautiful. My grades were good. But in order to please my father and sister, my mother told me not to study too hard. She didnt give me beautiful skirts and hairpins. She told me not to steal my sisters limelight, or my sister would be unhappy. At that time, I thought that as long as I listened to my mother, she would love me. But when I grew up, Leonardos family asked my sister to marry Leonardo. My mother let me marry into the Emersons instead of my sister. At that time, it was rumored that Leonardo was crippled, and that was the first time I felt that my life was very bitter. After marrying into the Emersons, many things happened. Leonardo and I also experienced many things, but we were still together in the end. At that time, I felt that I was the happiest woman in the world. But in the end, I was separated from Leonardo. When Summer said this, she chuckled softly. Trevin hadnt eaten since Summer started talking. He listened to her quietly. Trevin slightly pursed his lips and said, Ive heard about Leonardos past. At that time, what my father admired the most about him was Leonardos patience. Leonardo is the best man Ive ever seen. Even now, Summer still wouldnt say that Leonardo was not good. So what? Hes someone elses now, and you personally sent him over. Trevin chuckled. After Trevin finished speaking, he realized that he had said something he shouldnt have said. He said awkwardly, Summer, Im sorry Youre right. I have personally sent him out, but it was he who gave up our rtionship first! Leonardo and I get even. I dont regret it. Thest few words were almost squeezed out of Summers teeth. Her mother abandoned her and Leonardo left her in the end. In this world, no one could protect you forever. Everything could only be fought for by yourself. She didnt regret it! She couldnt regret what she had done! Trevin looked at Summer carefully. The determination in her eyes did not seem to be false. He smiled and pretended to be light-hearted, then said, Since thats the case, why dont you consider being with me? Summer turned around and looked at him up and down as if she was looking at a fool. Then she looked away. Trevin said with an unconvinced expression, Why do you look at me like that? You dont like me? Im rich! Im handsome! I am very serious about every rtionship. Never get attached to an ex-girlfriend! Im serious! Think about it! Summer was shocked by the seriousness in his tone. When they first met, Summer knew that Trevin was interested in her and wanted to chase after her. However, at that time, his interest in her was only a mans interest in beautiful women. Even if Trevin didnt chase after her, he would also chase after another woman. Afterwards, when Trevin found that she was Leonardos woman, he took the initiative to help her out because he saw Leonardo as apetitor. As Trevin had said, he was straight-forward. Since he had decided to help her, he would no longer have any thoughts of chasing after her. Summer thought Trevin had already given up on her. She never thought that he would say such words at such a time. Seeing Summers silence, Trevin continued, Dont worry. You are sad now. Im not the one who wants to take advantage of the situation. You can think about it for a bit longer. Ill wait for you. Trevin shrugged his shoulders, expressing that it didnt matter. Summer nced at him and suddenly said, If you can help me win thewsuit, I will consider it. Trevin stood up and leaned forward, saying loudly, Really? The guests at the next table looked over. Trevin said sorry to them. Then, he turned around and looked at Summer with a serious expression, Are you serious or are you kidding me? Summer looked into his eyes and slowly spoke, If you are serious, then Im serious. Trevins eyes shed with joy. The smile on his face became brighter. He pped the table and turned around to pick up his clothes, then said, Lets go. Ill take you home! Ill go back and sort out the information. I must help you win thiswsuit! Trevin looked very happy. Summer stood up silently and walked out.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. This time, Trevin didnt let Summer drive. He drove Summers car. After sending Summer home, Trevin drove Summers car away. Before leaving, Trevin said, Anyway, I still have toe to see you tomorrow. Lend me your car and Ill drive it back tomorrow. Summer stood downstairs and watched the car disappear. In the night, Summer stood in the drizzling rain for only a short while, but her hair was already wet. The breeze blew and she felt bone-chilling. Summer stood there absentmindedly for a while before slowly turning around and walking towards the elevator entrance. The temperature dropped after a night of drizzling rain. Summer didnt sleep well. When she woke up the next morning, she was dizzy and could not make a sound as if her throat was suffocated with some cotton. As soon as Summer got dressed and came out of the bathroom, someone knocked on the door. Who coulde here so early? Summer walked to the door and looked through the peep hole. She saw Trevins handsome face. Trevin had a reserved smile, which was different from the past. Summer opened the door and squeezed out some words, Why are you here? Trevin asked her, Whats wrong with your throat? Summer shook her head, indicating that she was fine. She turned around and walked inside. Trevin followed from behind with breakfast in his hand. Summer served Trevin a ss of water first, and then poured herself some water, ready to take some medicine. Seeing her take out the medicine, Trevin hurriedly said, I brought breakfast. You can eat breakfast first and then take the medicine. Summer thought for a moment and nodded. They sat at the dining table and before they could eat, the doorbell rang again. Summer thought of something and paused for a moment. Trevin stood up and said, Let me see who it is. Chapter 776 I Don’t Think I Owe You an Explanation Before Summer could say anything, Trevin was walking towards the door. She looked up. Trevin was standing by the door, yet he didnt open it. Trevin looked at Summer and smiled, Nobodys there. Then, he went back to the dining table. Summer did not say anything. The doorbell rang again. Trevin looked up at Summer. She knew who it was. Its Leonardo, isnt it? Summer put down her chopsticks, asking him in a soft voice. Trevins silence was saying yes. Summer stood up. Trevin frowned and said, Summer, if you dont want to see him now, Ill help you kick him out. Summer shook her head, Its fine. After what she did, she knew she wouldnt get away with it. However, she never thought that Leonardo woulde to her. Summer stood at the door for a while and took a deep breath before opening the door. Leonardo was dressed in a ck suit, solemnity and gloom seeping out from him. He looked as if he were going to a funeral. He remained silent, staring at Summer. And Summer remained silent, too. After a while, she heard Leonardos hoarse voice, Dont you want to exin? I dont think I owe you an exnation. Summers voice was as hoarse as Leonardos. Both of them got a long face. Trevin felt worried, so he walked out. Its morning, and you are at the door of a single womans room. Dont you feel it inappropriate? Trevin smiled at Leonardo, trying to provoke him. Trevin and Summer were both standing by the door. They looked perfect for each other. But Leonardo didnt think so. He was jealous. Leonardo looked at Trevin with cold eyes for two seconds. Then, he took a step forward and pulled Trevin out of the room. Hey! When Trevin turned around, the door had already mmed shut. Leonardo, you are a man. Trevin kept beating at the door, Stay away from Summer. Come out and have a fight with me! Then, the door to the opposite room opened. Bruce looked at Trevin with a poker face and said, We can have a fight. Seeing Bruces muscles, Trevin knew the man must be a martial arts expert and that he couldnt beat the man. He knew just a little bit about martial arts. So, he kept quiet. Bruce nced at Summers room, and closed his door again. In Summers room. After closing the door, Leonardo leant against it with a gloomy face. Summer pursed her lips, looking at Leonardo with a pale face, What do you want? Leonardo sneered, You y your cards well, setting me up! If I y my cards well, I dont have to fight you for custody of Rosie. I can just take her from you. Summer stood in front of Leonardo, trying to keep herposure. Summer, have you Leonardo held back, trying to hide his emotions. After a while, he continued, Dont you regret it? Summer replied right away, I dont regret it. The die was cast. It didnt matter if she felt regretful or not. She regretted itst night, but there was no second chance. When she returned, Leonardo and Amber were no longer in the private room. Her ming herself couldnt turn back time. She had to move on. Love was not everything. She had Rosie. And life went on. Good, very good, Leonardo said while nodding. Then, he opened the door and went out. He threw the door onto the wall, and it bounced back. Worrying that something would happen to Summer, Trevin was waiting outside. Leonardo left without looking at Trevin. Trevin pushed open the door and entered the room. Seeing Summer standing there with a pale face, he asked, Summer, are you alright? Summer shook her head, her eyes looking empty, Im fine. On the day Jessica was discharged from the hospital, Summer went to pick her up. When passing by Ambers ward, she took a look inside. There was no one in it. She went to Jessicas ward to help her pack up. She didnt say a word until leaving the hospital.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Jessica realized that something was wrong, so she asked, Summer, what is it? Nothing. Summer smiled. It was difficult to know what she was thinking. Jessica was stunned for a while, Summer, you can tell me everything. Ill be by your side no matter what happens. I know. Summer patted Jessicas shoulder and smiled gently. She knew that Jessica would always stand by her side. It was because of her that Jessica got injured. Although being discharged, Jessica still needed to rest for a long time. Summer did not want Jessica to worry about her. She hoped that Jessica would get well soon. Summer and Jessica got in the car, and the driver was Jessicas agent. Not long after, the agent pulled over the car. Whats wrong? Jessica asked, raising her voice. The agent hesitated before replying, Mr. Carl ising. It was Carl Jones. Right after the agent finished speaking, Carl got to the car window, and knocked on it. The agent unlocked the door, and Carl got in. Carl said to the agent, Get off the car. I have to talk to them. The agent nodded, getting off the car. Then, Carl looked up and down Jessica and raised his eyebrows, Hows your leg? Jessica shed him a cold look, I can still walk and make money for yourpany. Summer knew that Jessica and Carl were giving each other the silent treatment, so she didnt feel weird. Soon, Carl said to Summer, changing the subject, Summer, what were you thinking? Why did you do that? Although the Golden Cauldron Club was owned by Leonardo, it was also in Carls charge, which was why Carl knew it. Lowering her head and tidying her clothes, Summer smiled faintly, You know quite a lot, dont you? Why are you smiling? Carl was furious, You know what kind of person Leonardo is. And you dare to set him up? Chapter 777 Announce the Wedding Summer hesitated for a moment before replying, I did. Carl touched his forehead, saying in a serious tone, Why are you so calm at this point. Do you think Leonardo will let you go? Do you? Summer replied with certainty, No. Then you Looking at Summers calm face, Carl felt anxious, Arent you afraid of him? Summer remained calm, Theres nothing to be afraid of. Just as Carl was about to continue, Jessica interrupted him, Wait, what happened? What did you do to Leonardo? I cant understand you? Nothing. Its just a small conflict between Leonardo and me. Summer quietly gave Carl a look, signaling him not to tell Jessica. Summer didnt expect that Carl woulde to her once he knew it. And it was the same day as Jessica was discharged from the hospital. Summer had made up her mind not to tell Jessica anything about it. She didnt want Jessica to be worried. Dont fool me! Jessica knew it was not that simple after listening to the conversation. Jessica nced at Summer and then turned her eyes upon Carl, Summer doesnt want to tell me. You tell me! It was impossible for Carl to hide anything from Jessica. Giving Summer a reluctant look, he told Jessica everything. Hearing what Carl had said, Jessica felt shocked and murmured, Summer, you drugged Leonardo? Awesome! Tugging the corners of her mouth, Summer didnt say anything. In the next second, Jessica exploded and said, Do you think its apliment? Youre so stupid. Even if you dont want the man anymore, you shouldnt push him to the bed of that bitch Amber. Carl said, Leonardo and Summer are divorced Shut up! Jessica snorted. Carl stopped speaking, looking out of the window. Beside, Leonardo is not a simple person. He can destroy you with just a finger Jessica was angry at first, and then she was worried, How about hiding abroad for some time? I know you are worried about me, but it is not as serious as you think. I can deal with it. Summer knew that they cared about her. It was between her and Leonardo. She didnt want too many people to get involved. Carl and Jessica looked at each other and fell silent. After a while, Carl said, But what you did is incredible! Carl and Leonardo had known each other for many years. Although Leonardos covering Amber didnt turn them into enemies, Carl felt angry. And Amber getting hospitalized for her broken legs eased Carls anger. Hearing that Leonardo had been drugged by Summer, he felt his anger was released again, but then he was a little worried about Summer. He thought Leonardo and Summer would get back together someday. However, when seeing Leonardo covering for Amber regardless of whether it was right or wrong, he believed that Leonardo cared about Amber. Leonardo was a cold and unpredictable person, but he could do everything for those whom he cared about. Therefore, Carl was more worried about Summer. Summer and Jessica were good friends, and he also treated Summer as his good friend. That was why he came to Summer after he knew what happened. Jessica red at Carl, Its anything but incredible! Jessica went home for rest, and her parents hade back. So, Summer didnt need to make soup for her anymore. She got more time for the preparation of the case. Another month passed in a sh. It was hot in Hoover City in early May, and it was time to wear skirts. There was a short time left before the court session of Summer and Leonardos custody case opened. And the news on Leonardo and Ambers going to obstetrician was everywhere on the Inte. There were not only photos and videos, but also people saying that they had seen Leonardo and Amber in the hospital. Dozens of news items were sent to Summer on her phone every day, all of which were about Leonardo and Amber. There was evidence for every piece of news. People on the Inte and across Hoover City were gossiping about them. Are they getting married? Its just a rumor. Neither of them had confirmed it! They may announce it this time!N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Its Mr. Emersons second marriage. Rich people. Summer could hear them talking about Leonardo and Amber even in the supermarket. She caught a cold again, wearing a mask. The closer to the court session, the more irritated she became. She didnt want to hear about Leonardo and Amber, so she just bought some things and went home. Ever since Leonardo came to her housest time, she had not seen Leonardo for more than a month, except the blurry pictures on the Inte. It could be vaguely seen from the contours that the man in the photo was Leonardo. Summer drove home, looking for all the photos she had seen online in the past two months. She couldnt be sure of Ambers pregnancy when seeing the first piece of news and the first photo. However, the news and photos on Leonardo and Ambers going to obstetrician were everywhere, and Leonardo didnt deny it. He might want to hold a big wedding instead of hiding their rtionship. It would probably be announced in a few days. That night, Leonardo and Amber Summer forced a smile. Then, she turned off herputer, picked up her phone, and stood up to call Trevin. As Summer had expected, Leonardo and Amber announced the wedding a few dayster. Yesterday, Leonardo, the president of the Emerson Group, announced his marriage to his fiance at a business party. Its scheduled for the middle of next month All the high-society people in Hoover City were talking about it when the news broke. Summer sat in front of the TV, eating instant noodles and watching the news report. Tomorrow would be the court day. She had no mood to cook or think of anything else. All she knew was that she had to get custody of Rosie. The next morning, Summer dressed up and went to the court. She met Trevin at the entrance to the court. Noticing the dark circles under her eyes, Trevin asked, Didnt you sleep wellst night? How can I sleep well at such a pivotal time? Summer turned to look at Trevin and said, You also have dark circles, too. Chapter 778 Leonardo Didn’t Show Up Trevin had indeed put in a lot of efforts for Summer and the case in the past two months. During this time, every nerve in Trevins body was tense. He was afraid of losing the case. Ive been fatiguedtely. After winning the case, I can have a good rest. Trevin suppressed his anxiety and exined. Sensing Trevins nervousness, Summerforted him, Man proposes and God disposes. Even if we lose, there is still another way. Trevin said with a serious face, We wont lose. Lets go inside. Summer looked back and said, You can go first. Ill be there shortly. Trevin felt weird, asking, Who are you waiting for? Two of my friends, Summer said. Trevin looked at her again and went in. Not long after, Jessica and Carl arrived. They said that they woulde to the court for her. So, instead of going in with Trevin, Summer waited for them outside. Jessica and Carl got to the courthouse in their own cars. Jessica didnt fully recover yet. It was her assistant who drove her here. Carl walked behind Jessica. Summer! Jessica went toward Summer. Then, Carl walked over. He asked, Is Leonardo here? I dont see him. Summer looked into the distance. There was no Leonardo or Tim. Carl shook his head, Lets go in. The news that Leonardo and Amber were getting married was everywhere on the Inte. They knew it, and they were avoiding mentioning it. Summer nodded, entering the courthouse with Carl and Jessica. Leonardo didnt show up. Stanley appeared in the court, and he was sitting at the public gallery. Tim appeared in the court in thest minute, too. Leonardo was absent, but the court session still had to open. Summer and Trevin looked at each other in the eye, not knowing what was going on. Mr. Emerson cante. He has something to deal with, Tim said. Leonardoswyer was a top one, yet hecked confidence because of Leonardos absence. Trevin was afraid of Leonardo, so he felt more at ease and rxed. Trevin was wearing a ck suit today, which was different from his usual style. And he looked more reliable. There is a huge financial gap between them. However, as the president of the Emerson Group, does Leonardo have enough time to take care of the child and to love her? For a three-year-old child, love from her parents is more important than money I think youre changing the subject. What were talking about Thewyers on both sides were brilliant, and the trialsted for three hours before it ended. Leonardo didnt show up the whole time. At the entrance of the courthouse, Summer called Tim, Tim, why doesnt Leonardoe? Tim looked serious as usual. Miss Amber is ill. She is in the hospital. Mr. Emerson has to be there with her. Trevin and the others who walked behind also heard what Tim said. Jessica couldnt help but said, Amber bears his child, so he doesnt care about Rosie anymore, right? Summer lowered her eyes and pulled Jessicas arm. Isnt it obvious? Leonardo went to great lengths to fight for custody. Now he doesnt show up in the court. Everyone knows that his fiance is pregnant and that they are getting married. Jessica got angrier as she spoke. Then, she walked to a pir and kicked it hard. She was here for personal business, so she didnt wear high heels. Her feet hurt a little. Pretending that he didnt hear Jessicas words, Tim nodded at them and left. Jessica said to Summer in a worried tone, You have custody of Rosie now. Dont let Leonardo and the bitch get to you. Summer smiled at her, turning her eyes to Trevin. Only then did she notice that Stanley was standing beside Trevin. She ignored Stanley, looking at Trevins face and said with gratitude, Good job today. Thanks. The oue of the trial was better than she imagined. You just need to wait for the verdict. And dont forget what you promised me. Trevin was holding a briefcase. Today, he looked like a realwyer, prudent and reliable. Jessica looked at Trevin with distrust, whispering to Summer, What did you promise him? Jessica knew about Trevin not long ago. She didnt think Trevin was a serious man, so she was worried. Summer said, Something serious.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. You are always holding out on me these days. Jessica curled her lip. Summer reached out to tidy the hair on Jessicas forehead, Its not like that. When the verdict is reached, Ill tell you everything. Alright. Then, Carl said, Summer, you win the first instance, but what if Leonardo appeals? Before Summer could say anything, Trevin replied for her, Amber is pregnant in the hospital. How can he appeal? Besides, hes not a good father for the child now. Carl was also a man. He could tell that Trevin had feelings for Summer. However, Summer had been together with Leonardo for so long, and he had been Leonardos long-time friend. Even though he had a conflict with Leonardo now, he still felt that Trevin was trying to take his friends wife away. Therefore, whenever facing Trevin, he would get a long face. But there was no right or wrong now, since Leonardo and Summer had drifted apart. Im leaving. Call me if you need anything. Carl came here to see what the oue would be. Summer might win the first instance, and he didnt want to stay any longer. Staying with Trevin was not a delightful thing for him, so it was better to get Trevin out of his sight. Summer nodded at him, Goodbye. Raising the phone in his hand, Carl said call me, and got in his car and left. Jessica had no intention of leaving, Summer, why dont I go to your apartment with you? I have something to do. You should go home and rest, so you can fully recover. Jessica had been standing for a while. Summer was afraid that she would get tired, so she took her into the car. It would take a hundred days for the sinews and bones to recover. Jessica had been injured for less than two months. She still needed to rest. Chapter 779 Let Go After Jessica left, there were only Summer, Trevin and Stanley standing at the entrance of the courthouse. Trevin said to Summer, Ill drive you home. We can talk about something on the way. Summer nodded, turning around to leave. Then, she thought of something and turned to look at Stanley, Stanley, are you happy now? Stanley looked up. There were mixed feelings in his eyes. But are you really happy? Are you happy to see me and Leonardo split up and turn against each other? Summer looked at him, asking with resentment. Stanley opened his mouth but did not say anything. Summer sneered at him and then got in the car, followed by Trevin. With a gloomy face, Stanley watched them leaving. Was I happy? No. What was happiness? Since when was all I knew scheming? His foster father, the famous phnthropist, appreciated his schemes. He didnt know what happiness was. He only knew that he would feel happy every time he attained his end by hook or by crook. But soon he would feel upset and empty. Sitting in the car and looking at the buildings outside the window, Summer said with fatigue, I was born and grew up in Hoover City. And Im tired of it now whenever I look at it. Trevin said, Then leave this city. Summer turned to look at him while he continued, If you want to stay in the country, we can go to another city. If you dont want to stay in the country, we can go abroad. We? Summer asked. Dont forget what you promised me. As long as you win the case, youll consider being my girlfriend. Trevin winked at Summer, looking like a yboy again. Summers mind drifted away. After a while, she said, Okay. You dont have to worry about the case. Even if Leonardo appeals, its likely to be dismissed. The news on his fiances getting pregnant was everywhere now. Its unfavorable to him. Besides, everyones talking about him. It will affect Rosie Trevin said a lot to Summer, some of which she could understand, while the others she couldnt. Soon, they arrived at the residential area where Summer lived. Before getting off the car, Summer smiled and said, Thanks for driving me home. Have a good rest. After the case, we can talk about us. Trevin still looked like a yboy, but Summer didnt mind anymore. Leonardo had started a new life. What about me? Rosie liked Trevin. And Trevin had spared no effort to help me in this case. Trevin could make a good boyfriend. Seeing Trevins car away, Summer turned around and entered the building. As soon as going into the elevator, Summer felt rxed. She leaned against the wall with a weary face, tilting her head slightly. She tried to empty her mind, but there were all kinds of thoughts running through it. The elevator stopped. It was the floor where Summer lived. She stood up and walked out. She felt that her mind went nk again. She was supposed to be happy because of winning the case. However, she felt sad. She opened the door. The light was off, and the curtains were drawn. Even if it was daytime, it was dark in the room. Summer was too tired to turn on the light. She closed the door, changed her shoes, and walked towards the sofa. Just as she was about to reach the sofa, she felt that there was something wrong. Youre back, said a deep voice in the darkness. Summer froze and said in disbelief, Leonardo! Someone was moving on the sofa. Then, the cold man was approaching Summer. She couldnt see anything in the darkness, so she just stepped back. A powerful arm held her waist. Then, she was pressed against his warm chest. Summer was shocked, beginning to struggle, Leonardo, what are you doing? You stayed with Amber in the hospital and didnt go to the court. Why are you here? Let go of me! Let go of you? Leonardo whispered in her ear, If I let go of you, whos going to set me free? Summer did not understand what Leonardo was saying. She felt that Leonardo was trying to take revenge on her. If you consider yourself a man, please leave right away! I was wrong to drug you in the Golden Cauldron Club that day. But if you dont have feelings for Amber, would you sleep with her? Would she get pregnant? Leonardo, if someones to me, its you! You are in no position to take revenge on me.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. After drugging Leonardo, Summer felt that she was a despicable and dirty person. However, at this moment, she stopped feeling guilty. Summer, youre wrong about one thing. If I consider myself a man, what I should do now is not to leave, but Instead of keep talking, Leonardo started sizing her up. Summer went to the court today. In order to look smart, she wore a shirt and suit pants. Her shirt was tucked into her pants. She got slimmer, so Leonardo pulled out the shirt without putting any effort. Then, hisrge, rough hands touched her smooth skin. Leonardo hadnt touched her for a long time, but it was still so familiar for Summer. She couldnt help but shiver. Instead of feeling sexy, she felt disgusted. Leonardo used the hands that had touched another woman to touch her! Tightening her body and trying to move Leonardos hands out of her clothes, Summer said in a cold voice, For Rosies sake, we should show some respect for each other. Leonardo quieted down, as if he was thinking about Summers words. Seeing this, Summer continued, You have Amber and the child in her belly now. You are going to get married next month. Please show some respect for your own choice and your future wife and child. Summer tried to withdraw her hand from his, but she found that it was impossible. She knew how strong Leonardo was. He could beat two young, strong men down by himself, let alone keep her from moving away. She didnt have breakfast, and it was already noon. She was hungry and tired. If she continued to stand here with Leonardo, she might pass out. Just as she was about to continue speaking, she felt her feet in the air. In the next moment, she was carried away by Leonardo and put onto his shoulder. Chapter 780 Disgust When Summer realized what Leonardo was going to do, she panicked. Leonardo, put me down! She suddenly felt as if she was chilled to the bone. She had no idea why Leonardo was waiting for her at her apartment rather than being in the hospital or in the court, much less why he suddenly acted like that. In her memory, Leonardo was an upright man. Although he might be bad-tempered and ruthless, he still cared about his principles. He was definitely not the kind of man who would try to sleep with her when the wedding of him and another woman was approaching. Leonardo carried her to the bedroom without saying a word. He walked so fast that he even bumped into the corner of the table with a dull thud.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The longer he kept silent, the more frightened Summer became. There was nothing that Leonardo wouldnt do. Put me down! Put me down! Summer wanted to calm herself down, but she couldnt. On Leonardos shoulder, she struggled to get down by thumping his back on and on. At that moment, her mobile phone in the living room rang. Summer was overjoyed. The person who was calling her at this time must be someone who knew her home address, because there were few people she contacted frequently. It was probably either Jessica or Trevin. If she didnt pick up the phone, the person calling her would find it strange and would definitelye to look for her. In this current situation, she even hoped that Trevin coulde. Jessica hadnt fully recovered from her leg injury, and she was a woman. Leonardo would not be so polite to anyone when he was furious. At that time, Leonardo had already carried Summer to the bedroom door. As if he could see through Summers thoughts, he stopped and said, Are you still dreaming about somebody showing up to save you now? Like Trevin? Summer did not say a word, but just struggled wildly. She knew that the more she said now, the angrier Leonardo would be. But a man full of rage could still find a reason to be angry with her, even when she kept silent. What? You dont even want to talk to me now? Leonardo held her tighter with his arms, and it even made Summers legs hurt. Summers bedroom was not big. Leonardo threw Summer onto the bed and locked the door the moment he entered the room. The curtains of the bedroom were not closed tight, so she could see things quite clearly with the lighting in from outside. As soon as Summer was thrown onto the bed, she immediately got up. She picked up themp on her nightstand and pointed it at Leonardo. She looked vigntly at him and said, Stay away! If you leave here now, Ill pretend nothing has happened! Leonardo, in a ck shirt, was standing with his back to the door. Although there was a sullen look on his face, he was still a handsome man with an aura of power. Summer really couldnt understand why Leonardo came to her again. Leonardo fixed his eyes on Summer and walked slowly towards her. Summers bedroom was really small and there was no way to escape. She was forced to a corner and could not move back any further when Leonardo approached her step by step. Summer cried out as he came close. She closed her eyes and tried to throw themp in her hands towards him hard. However, she was stopped by Leonardo with her arms still in the air. Summer gripped onto themp tightly, but Leonardo snatched it from her hands easily. You think you can resist me? Did you forget who I am? Leonardo held her arm high against the wall. She had no room to struggle, like a rabbit that was going to be ughtered, but hadnt epted its fate. She red at him like a cat focusing on its prey. You know I love your eyes the most. Dont look at me like that. I dont like it. Leonardo lowered his head and gently kissed Summers eyes. Summer turned her head away in disgust, because she didnt want to be touched by Leonardo. Do you hate my touch so much? Leonardoughed softly, his voice alluring, deep and especially pleasant to ears. However, to Summer, his voice only sent a chill down her spine. With her head still turned away from him, Summer gritted her teeth, Yes! Whenever I see your face, I feel disgusted! She put a lot of stress on thest word disgusted. After she said that, she could clearly feel the man in front of her was getting even angrier. Actually, she had no idea why Leonardo was so furious. Did he burst with anger and shame because of Rosies custody? She had indeed drugged Leonardo that night, but Leonardo was still able to say no to Amber! But he still got Amber pregnant! A firm man like Leonardo would never make Amber pregnant if he was not willing to do so. What should I do now? Not only your eyes, I also want to touch here, here, and here Leonardo kissed Summer every time he said the word here, his kisses went downwards. Finally, he kissed Summer on her lips. In Summers heart, there was only disgust towards Leonardo. Even though she knew she might not be able to escape from Leonardo today, she didnt want to admit defeat just like that. Summer bit Leonardo hard and she could even taste the salty taste of blood in her mouth. Even so, Leonardo did not let her go. Instead, he kissed her even deeper and more passionately. It was absolutely impossible for Summer to resist him at all. When Leonardo kissed her, he began to tear her clothes with his hands. And finally, he pushed Summer onto the bed with great strength. In that way, Summer had even less chance to resist. Leonardo insisted on having his way today. Summer was both angry and anxious, but at the same time, she also felt sad. She looked at the ceiling with her eyes open and stopped struggling. When Leonardo sensed the person under his body quieted down, he released her lips. You cant do it with Amber because shes pregnant now, so youe to me, right? Summers voice was hoarse and a little bit sad. This was the only reason she could think of. She couldnt think of any other reason. Do you really have to insult me like this because you dont love me anymore? Cant we just part as friends? Summer did not want to cry, but she could no longer hold back her tears. Leonardo touched the corner of her eye with a finger. For a moment, Summer thought that Leonardo would turn soften because of his feelings for her in the past. However, in the next second, Leonardos words disillusioned her. Part as friends? Impossible! After saying that, Leonardo did not hesitate any longer. Summer felt that Leonardo was almost a devil now. At thest moment, Summer finally couldnt hold on any longer. She begged him softly, Leonardo, for the sake of the past, let me go Chapter 781 Save Her Face No. Leonardos voice was deep and hoarse, and his answer mercilessly destroyed Summersst glimmer of hope. Summer had never been so desperate before. She was so desperate that she almost wanted to die. She despaired of Karen. But Karen had never treated her sincerely, so she could still at least work very hard and live seriously. However, Leonardo had once loved and cared for her so much. How could he do this to her? Why did he turn into such a devil?Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. In a daze, she heard someone knocking on the door like crazy. However, suffering from both physical and mental tortures, Summer no longer had the energy to think about that. She had a ckout and she lost consciousness. When Summer woke up, her mind was in a fog. She had no idea where she was, and she even had the illusion that she was already dead. Someone approached her and whispered, Are you awake? Summer turned around and saw a familiar face. The person should be a servant from Leonardos vi. Leonardo As Summer thought of Leonardo, there was panic in her eyes, and she immediately sat up from the bed. She looked around and found herself still in her own room. Her clothes had been changed and so did her sheets. If it werent for the fact that she was not feeling well, she could still delude herself that everything that had happened before was a dream. Ms. Summer, how about eating something first? You are very weak now. The servant beside her asked tentatively. Summers face was pale as she looked up at the servant. Her voice was so low that it was almost inaudible, Was it you changed my clothes? Seeing Summers face, the servant said worriedly, Yes Summer sneered, and then burst intoughter with her hands covering her face. After Leonardo having sex with her, he asked a servant to clean her up and change her clothes as if she was nothing? What exactly did he think she was? Was she a doll or anything? Tears streamed down her face as Summerughed. The servant looked at her worriedly beside her, Ms. Summer, are you alright? Summer took a deep breath and slowly wiped away the tears on her face. She raised her head to gaze nkly at the servant and said loudly, Get out! Get out of here now! She didnt want to see or hear anything about Leonardo right now. Not even a servant from Leonardos vi. The servant used to work in Leonardos vi, and she had never seen Summer like this before. Actually, she didnt change the clothes for Summer, but Leonardo had told her to tell Summer that it was her who changed the clothes, if she asked her. Ms. Ms. Summer The servant was frightened by the look on Summers face. She took two steps back, but did not leave immediately. Summer shouted, Im asking you to get out! The servant did not dare to say another word, and immediately turned around to leave. And then Summer was left alone in the room. Sitting expressionlessly on the bed, she took a deep breath after a while and slowly pulled over the nket to get out of bed. When she opened the door to walk out, she saw the servant standing by the window, making a phone call. She doesnt look very well I know. Mr. Emerson, you The servant seemed to have sensed Summers gaze, and she turned to look in her direction. The servant immediately fell silent. She moved her lips, but did not say a word. Summer could guess that she was talking to Leonardo on the phone from her tone. She walked straight over and snatched the phone from the servants hand, leaving her in astonishment. She said coldly, Leonardo. The man at the other end of the phone was silent, but Summer could still hear the sound of his breathing. Summer thought it was a good thing that he didnt speak, because she didnt want to hear his voice now. She felt disgusted. Summer gritted her teeth and said word by word, You will regret this. The next moment, she heard Leonardo at the other end of the phone say, I wont. Summer trembled slightly and angrily threw the phone away. When the servant saw that, she felt sorry for her phone. Summers legs were a little shaky and she was a little dizzy. She forced herself to find her purse and took out a pile of money from her wallet. She asked expressionlessly, Is this enough for your phone? The servant nodded hurriedly, Of course. Summer handed the money over to her and said, Get out now. With fear in her eyes, the servant did not dare to ept the money. Summer directly pressed the money into the servants hands and pushed her to the door. She opened the door and pushed the servant out. At that moment, she saw Trevin standing there, leaning against the wall. She was stunned. The servant ran away with her head down as soon as she was pushed out because Summer frightened her, and she did not pay attention to anything else. Trevin seemed to have been standing there at the door for a long time. His hair was a little messy, and he was still in the suit he wore in the court. He turned around to look at Summer, and the worries in his eyes could not be hidden at all. He opened his mouth, as if he wanted to speak but didnt know what to say. Summer remembered something from before. While Leonardo was pestering her, someone called her and her phone was ringing all the time. Later in the bedroom, she had also heard the knocking vaguely. And now Trevin was standing outside the door This meant it was Trevin who had called her and knocked on the door. Trevin must have seen Leonardo, and since Leonardo had done a horrible thing like that, Summer could guess what he would say to Trevin without asking. Thinking of that, Summers face became even paler. She forced herself to keep calm and not to think about the unspeakable things Leonardo and Trevin had said or the face that Trevin knew what Leonardo had done to her. Summer said with a poker face, Whats up? Youre looking for me? Yes. Trevin nodded. He did not act frivolously as usual and said cautiously, There are some details I want to tell you The two of them seemed to have switched their roles. Summer was so calm, while Trevin was not feeling ease at all. Summer replied, Can we talk about that another day? Alright, then Ille to you again tomorrow. Looking at her, Trevin didnt leave immediately after saying that. It seemed like he still had something to say. Summer was grateful to him for saving her face by not mentioning what had happened. After a while, Trevin said seriously, The case is over. You should treat me to dinner. Summer nodded without hesitation, Alright, Ill treat you to dinner tomorrow. You can choose a restaurant for us. It doesnt have to be tomorrow Trevin pursed his lips and frowned as he looked at her. Lets do it tomorrow. Summer could vaguely tell that Trevin had sensed her low mood and was giving her time for self-healing. However, she didnt need it. She was fine now. She was stronger than ever. Chapter 782 They Could Also Be Enemies It was at noon the next day. After dressing up quickly, Summer went to the restaurant Trevin had chosen for them. She left her ce early on purpose, so Trevin hadnt arrived at the restaurant yet when she got there. Summer ordered a cup of coffee for herself first. Ten minutester, Trevin arrived. Seeing that Summer was already there, Trevin was somewhat surprised, You got here so early. This is my treat today. Of course I should get here before you. Summer had put on light makeup and was wearing a light blue dress, her arms slender and fair. She looked gorgeous with a faint smile on her face. It was obvious that she had specially dressed up for today, which showed how much she valued and respected Trevin. Its such a big honor for me to be your guest. Trevin felt ttered, but at the same time, he was also a little worried. Somehow, he felt that Summer was not behaving naturally. He knew very well what happened yesterday. He had been in contact with Summer for so long because of the case, so he knew clearly what kind of person Summer was. Summer was very decisive when making big decisions, but her fatal weakness was her softheartedness. The more soft-hearted she was, the more she valued her feelings. Even though she was already on bad terms with Leonardo, since they had fought each other for Rosies custody, what Leonardo had done yesterday was still like a stab in her heart. No one was born with no weakness. Trevin knew clearly what kind of damage that had done to Summer. However, just after one night, Summer could already sit opposite him, looking collected and perfectly normal My face is not the menu. Its no use staring at me like that. Summers words stopped Trevins thoughts from wandering. He did not smile after he heard Summers joke. Instead, he frowned and said, Summer, if you If what? Summer raised her eyes to look straight at him. Staring into his eyes by Summer like that, Trevin found it difficult to finish the words at the tip of his tongue. Trevin shook his head, Nothing. Lets order something first. Summer smiled faintly and lowered her eyes to avoid revealing her emotions. She knew what Trevin wanted to ask. She knew it very clearly. She was really fine now. She didnt need anyone tofort her. After despair, it was the time for rebirth. After breaking up with Leonardo, she had indulged in self-pity for too long. She wanted to part as friends with Leonardo, but Leonardo wouldnt agree. Well then, they could also be enemies. Summer curved her lips in a smile and said tonelessly, I might have to go abroad in a few days. Trevin was already worried about Summer. Hearing her words, he immediately asked, Where are you going? Ill go with you! Summer refused him straightforwardly, No need. I wont leave for long. I will be back before the court issues the verdict. It would take the court at least half a month to issue the verdict. It could even take over a month in some cases. Alright. Trevin thought for a while and continued, Which country are you going to? You can contact me if you run into any troubles. My ssmates atw schoole from all over the world, so they might be able to help you. Thank you. Summer was clear in her mind that she would not trouble Trevin even if something really happened. Although he might be a yboy, Trevin was actually a sincere man. Before Summer left the country, she contacted Tim and went to the kindergarten to see Rosie. It was getting warmer and warmer, so Rosie had put on a beautiful dress. When she saw Summer, she ran towards her joyfully like a happy bird. Mom! Rosie threw herself into Summers arms and said sweetly, You havente to pick me up for a long time. Summer hugged Rosie gently and said softly, Mom has something to do in a ce far away, but Ill be back soon. When Im back, Ille to pick you up and take you to live with me. We will be living together forever. Rosies eyes lit up, Really? Summer pinched her nose and said, Yes. Just wait for me toe back. Summers flight was at night, so she let Tim take Rosie back after taking her to dinner. As usual, Tim said respectfully, Ms. Summer. Summer brushed her hair from her forehead and said, Thank you so much, Tim. Its my duty. Tim raised his eyes to look at Summer. Although he had seen her in the court two days ago, somehow, he felt that something was different. Summer narrowed her eyes slightly, as she stood there and watched Tims car disappear around the corner. Maybe it wont be so peaceful the next time he saw Tim. Summer gave a hollowugh, turned around to get in her car and drove away. After a ten-hour flight, she arrived in a strange country at the other side of the ocean. After dropping her luggage at the hotel, taking a shower and changing her clothes, Summer left for a sanatorium. The sanatorium was situated in a ce not easy to find, and the environment there was excellent. It was said to be the first-ss sanatorium in the country. Summer went in and asked the receptionist, Hello. May I visit a patient here? Her name is Kate. And you are? The receptionist spoke English with a local ent, which sounded a little strange. Im her friend. Ive contacted you beforeing here. Summer exined with a smile. I see. Youre from Hoover City. Ive been there before. Its a beautiful city. Ill take you to see the patient On the way, the receptionist kept telling Summer what she had seen in Hoover City. Summer didnt respond to her words very frequently, but the receptionist was still very enthusiastic.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The VIP room where Kate lived took up a whole floor, and she had exclusive doctors, nurses as well as servants there. When Summer entered, Kate was sitting in front of the window, basking in the sun. Her face was pale and she looked even thinner than before. Kate did not notice Summers entry, and she just sat there motionlessly until Summer said, Isnt it hot here? Only then did Kate turn around. When she saw Summer, there was surprise in her eyes, Summer? Is that really you? Who else do you think it is? Summer stood in front of her, her face neither happy nor sad. It had been a long time since the two of them met. Kate looked at her closely and finally heaved a soft sigh, You are still so beautiful. After she said that, she touched her own hand, her face somewhat sadly. Summer went up behind her and pushed her wheelchair out of the sun. It was a hot day, and Kate would still feel hot even just sitting behind the ss. Summer sat down opposite to her, and then a servant came over to pour water for Summer. Perhaps very few people hade to see Kate all this time. The servant looked at Summer curiously as she poured water for her. Usually no onees to see me. Leonardo has never been here before. I never thought youd be here. Kate looked sick, as if she was very tired. With the ss in her hand, Summer asked, Is the treatment not going well? Chapter 783 I Will Help You By All Means Kate curved her lips and forced a smile. She looked very weak. The doctors never tell me the truth. They always told me that there is still hope, but I know my own body. Kate sighed and leaned her head against the back of the chair, her eyes dulled. Seeing Kate being so sick, Summer felt a little sorry for her. A woman was most energetic and attractive in her thirties. A rich youngdy like Kate who was born into a rich family should have been in her prime now, if she hadnt suddenly fallen ill. Summer had always felt sorry for Kate ever since she heard Kate had cancer. Looking back at things that had happened in the past few years, Summer felt as if it was a dream. Summer looked at Kate and said slowly, If the doctors said there is still hope, then there must be hope. Kateughed self-deprecatingly, Shouldnt you wish me to be dead? Im not like you. She wasnt Kate, and she wouldnt hit her when she was already down. The self-deprecating look on Kates face became even more obvious. She shook her head and said, I used to look down on you, but now I realize that youve been living a better life than mine. Summer said tonelessly, You have Bruce. Summer noticed Kates eyes which had been dulled lit up for a moment after she mentioned Bruce. The hope in her eyes was like sparks of fire which flickered but then went out. Bruce has been sincere to you. You should take good care of yourself, even just for him. Half of the reason why Summer said that was because she was saying it for Bruce. Bruce had helped her, and she wanted to return the favor. Kate lowered her eyes slightly to avoid talking about Bruce to Summer. She asked, How are things between you and Leonardo? Youe all the way here not just to visit me, do you? Just like Kate who didnt want to talk about Bruce, Summer just ignored Bruce and replied, Thats right. I didnte here just to see you. Kate was not surprised. She knew Summer from before. Summer might look weak, but she was actually a person with strong personality. She changed into a rxed sitting position and said, Just say it if theres anything you want. If its something I can still do now, I will help you by all means. After all, Ive done something bad to you. When Amber was abroad, she didnt just study hard and work hard, did she? Staring at Kate, Summer said in a dry tone. Hearing that, Kate looked at Summer in surprise, You you want to do something to Amber? Leonardo did not care about her after he had sent her abroad for the treatment, and nor would he tell her about histest news. Therefore, Kate still did not know that Amber and Leonardo were already together, or that Summer and Leonardo had bepletely strangers now. Summer did not beat around the bush. She admitted straightforwardly, Yes. Although Kate and Amber used to be friends, they were never really close. The friendship between them was not so pure. They became friends only because they had simr family background and social status. Ever since Leonardo sent Kate to this country, she had also broken up with Amber. Kate hesitated for a moment before she said, People in our circle know how to have fun. Amber has mentioned a special club to me for a few times She nced at Summer as she paused. Summer took the hint and said, You mean an adult club? Kate nodded somewhat awkwardly. I see. Summer had heard about that kind of clubs before, but she thought it was just gossips. She had never thought that Amber would also be so open-minded. I can try to contact the club for you Seeing that the way Summer looking at her had changed, Kate exined hurriedly, I went there once, but I didnt y with them. Summer nodded to express her understanding. Kate was a girl with high self-esteem. She would not fall for any random guy just for fun. At that moment, a doctor knocked on the door and walked in, Miss Kate, how are you feeling today?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Kate replied listlessly, Same as yesterday. When the doctor saw Summer, he said apologetically, Im sorry. I didnt know your friend hase, but its time for your check-up. Kate looked at Summer and said, Come here again tonight. Summer stayed there for a moment, but then she turned around and went out. She even closed the door on her way out. Kate probably didnt want others to see how she was examined by a doctor in bed. No matter how sick she was, self-esteem was often more important than anything. The servant who was taking care of Kate was also outside. Seeing a beautiful woman like Summer, she couldnt help but go up to talk to Summer. Basically, it was all about Kates illness. Miss Kate is always in great pain. She cant sleep well or eat well most of the time. She has been here for half a year, but the doctors dont dare to do operation on her. There is too little hope. Its already pretty good that we can keep her in her current physical condition Summer began to ponder as she listened to the servants ther. If she had cancer like Kate did one day, what would she be like? The moment that question popped up, Summer perished it. That would never happen, as she still had Rosie and Jessica. After a long time, the doctor went out. Seeing that Summer was still there, the doctor smiled and said, Are you Miss Kates friend? Before Summer nodded, the doctor had already counted Summer as Kates friends, Miss Kates mentality is not so good. I am worried about her mood more than her illness. Almost no one hase to see her. You must be a good friend since you are here. I hope you can persuade her to be optimistic. The kind-hearted doctor really wanted to cure Kates illness. Summer nodded. After the doctor left, Summer pushed the door open and walked in again. Kate was staring nkly at the ceiling in bed. She turned around when she heard footsteps, and she was surprise to see that it was Summer, Why didnt you leave? I have nothing else to do for the time being. Summer sat down beside the bed. The atmosphere was very gloomy, and the two of them had nothing to say. They hadnt been friends in the past, and they werent enemies now. So they didnt even know how to define their rtionship. Youve just arrived here, havent you? Have you eaten? Kate was probably not used to caring for others by asking these questions, so the look on her face was somewhat unnatural. No, I havent. Summer was so absorbed in her business that she even forgot to eat. If Kate hadnt mentioned it suddenly, she would have forgotten that she was hungry. Kate called the servant over and said, Cook something for her. The servant then went to cook for Summer. Kate suddenly said, The food they cook may not be as delicious as yours. Its fine. Summer was a little surprised that Kate still remembered she could cook. Chapter 784 Moving House Summer stayed for dinner with Kate. The food cooked by the servants did not suit her appetite. She was born and raised in Hoover City, so she preferred local food there. She didnt eat much. Kate asked her, Is it much worse than the food back at home? Summer shook her head, saying, Its good. Ive hired a lot of chefs. However, the food they cooked was always different from the food at home. Kate sat opposite her with a gentle expression. It could be seen that Kate missed the dishes at home very much. However, Summer heard from the servants that Kate didnt eat much and mostly relied on drugs to sustain her life. Summer thought for a while and decided to stay and cook for Kate tonight to thank Kate for her help. In the evening, after consulting the doctor, she came back and cooked a nutritious meal for Kate, which was very suitable for a patient. She didnt cook much. Although Kate looked very happy, she couldnt eat much at all. When the servant came to clean up the dining table, she told Summer that it was the first time for Kate to eat so much. Summer looked at Kate from afar, feeling very sad. Since Kate had been ill for so long, her temperament had beenpletely changed. Kate probably didnt want to be encouraged andforted too often. However, when Summer left, she still said to Kate, Bruce really cares about you. Even if its for him, you should receive proper treatment. Kate did not reply. Kate helped Summer contact the club. Summer decided to go there the next day. Her flight was in the afternoon. She got up early in the morning and went with a bunch of flowers to the sanatorium where Kate lived. When Summer arrived, Kate was still asleep. Summer walked in quietly and ced the flowers in the vase. With the decoration of the flowers, a trace of vitality was added to the cold ward. Then, she quietly left. Not long after she left, Kate woke up. Kate soon realized that the flower in the vase was different from usual. She asked the servant, What kind of flower is this? The servant said, It was sent by Ms. Summer. You were still sleeping when she arrived, so she left. Hearing this, Kate stretched out her hand and stroked the delicate flowers. They were so vigorous and full of vitality. She should have been the same as the flowers. A weekter, Summer returned to Hoover City. The first thing she did when she returned to Hoover City was to pick up Rosie after school. At the gate of the kindergarten, Summer met Tim. Ms. Summer. Tim was still dressed in a suit and had a solemn expression on his face. In the past few years, it seemed that Tim was always like this every time she saw him. Summer looked at him for a moment and slowly said, Assistant Tim, I want to take Rosie to my home today. Tim didnt call Leonardo, instead, he said, Then could you please send Rosie to kindergarten tomorrow morning? Summer looked at Tim doubtfully, saying, Dont you need to ask Leonardo? Mr. Emerson has been preparing for the wedding recently, so he may not have enough time, Tim said with aplicated expression. Wedding? Summer was stunned for a moment. Then she realized that what he meant was the wedding of Leonardo and Amber. She stayed abroad for more than ten days, and it was getting closer to the wedding of Leonardo and Amber. On the day of the court session, Leonardo didnt even go to the court, so he probably didnt have time for Rosie anymore. Summer said with a calm expression, Congrattions. At this time, Summer saw that Rosie was brought out by her teacher, so she nodded slightly towards Tim and walked to Rosie. She returned home with Rosie. When she went to the bedroom to change her clothes, she couldnt help but recall what Leonardo had done to her after she returned from the court that day. What happened that day was like a sharp sword that directly stabbed into her heart, making her feel both pain and humiliation. She even felt ufortable staying in this room. But very soon, Leonardo would pay the price. The next morning, after Summer sent Rosie to the kindergarten, she had breakfast with Jessica. Where have you been these past few days? Jessica had not seen Summer since the day of the court session. She was curious about what she was doing during this period of time. I went abroad. Summer didnt want to say much, so Jessica didnt ask any further and thought that Summer was just going abroad for holidays. The verdict should be handed down soon. After that, lets go on a trip together. Jessicas leg hadnt recovered, and she hadnt started work yet. She had been recuperating at home. Summer replied, I want to move to somewhere else. Where? Jessica was a little surprised at first, but she soon understood. You want to change to a bigger house because Rosie now lives with you, right? Summer answered simply, Yes. Jessica thought for a moment and said, Actually, there is a house to be sold in our neighborhood. The owner of the house is a model. She decides to live abroad after she got married, so she wants to sell the house. The house type is the same as that of my house. Do you want to have a look? Jessica lived in a high-end residential area. It was safe and convenient, and Summer could also afford it. Alright, lets go have a look after dinnerter. Jessica was a little excited. When I think you may live in the same neighborhood with me in the future, I am extremely excited. After dinner, Summer followed Jessica to the residential area where she lived to see the house. The owner of the house was a woman in her thirties. She had been a model for many years, but she was not famous. At least Summer didnt know her. She was usually busy with her work and didnt live here much, so it looked very new. The house-owner was in a hurry to sell this house, and the price was also good. After Summer signed the contract, she suddenly remembered that Trevin seemed to live in this neighborhood too Seeing that Summers expression was changed, the house-owner thought that she regretted it and asked, Ms. Summer, you Im fine. Summer smiled at the house-owner. And she did not say anything else. In the next few days, Summer began to move to the new house.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Because Jessicas leg hadnt recovered, Summer didnt allow her to help. So, she called Carl over for help. Although there were ups and downs in the rtionship between them, as long as Jessica called him, Carl woulde and do anything for her. Carl instructed the people to move the luggage while frequently turning around and talking to Summer. Why are you suddenly moving? he asked. I want to live with Rosie in the future. So its better to change to a bigger house. Carl naturally believed Summers exnation. On the second day after she moved, the verdict of the court was handed down. Summer won awsuit that had almost no chance of winning. Just as what Warren had said, she had an ignominious victory. Chapter 785 To Be With Him? Since the verdict was handed down, Summer could finally live with Rosie fair and square. In this way, she and Leonardo would inevitably meet again. Since that incident, she had gone abroad and hadnt seen Leonardo for so long. When Jessica and Carl left, Summer took out her phone and called Leonardo. She thought that Leonardo was so busy preparing for the wedding that he might not answer her phone. But what surprised her was that the call was put through soon. Summer said directly, The verdict is handed down. I think we need to talk. After a moment of silence, Leonardo said, I will be avable the day after tomorrow. Come and meet me at the Emerson Group. After he finished speaking, he hung up the phone. Summer slowly put down the hand that was holding the phone. From the very beginning, her hand had been trembling. On the day after tomorrow, Summer went to the Emerson Group to meet Leonardo. When she arrived at the lobby, she directly called Leonardo, saying, Im here. Not long after, Leonardo came. They went to the coffee shop not far from the Emerson Group. It wasnt the one where she was tricked by Leonardost time. They sat face to face. There was nothing but coldness on Summers face. Today, I will take Rosie away. If you want to see her, you can contact me. Summer resisted the disgust in her heart and said slowly and calmly. Now that Amber was pregnant, Leonardo did not care much about Rosie. It was possible that he did not want to see Rosie in the future, but Summer still had to tell him this. After Summer finished speaking, she looked at Leonardo and waited for his response. Leonardo leaned leisurely against the back of the sofa and looked at Summer with an indifferent expression, as if nothing had happened between them Summer secretly clenched her hands tightly. Her willpower was never strongparable to Leonardos. From the beginning until now, her entire body had been stiff. After a while, Leonardo asked her, Do you have anything else to say? I heard youre getting married. Congrattions. Summers eyes were filled with ridicule. Leonardo stirred the coffee in front of him and casually said, Thank you. They didnt say much, but they had already finished what they should have said. Summer stood up and left. Only then, did Leonardo raised his head and tried to look to Summer. However, Summer had gone. He continued to stir the coffee in front of him over and over again, revealing the irritation in his heart. After she left the coffee shop, Summer called Tim and said, Assistant Tim, you dont need to pick Rosie up again in the future. I know. Tim knew about the verdict as well. After hanging up the phone, Summer let out a sigh of relief and went to the kindergarten. After picking Rosie up, Summer returned home. When she had just entered the neighborhood, she was stopped by a man walking towards her. Rosie hadnt seen Trevin for days, but she still remembered him and called out, Uncle Trevia! Trevin was very good at gaining favor from girls, and even Rosie liked him very much. Rosie, long time no see. You are even more adorable! Trevin squatted on the ground and shook hands with Rosie. Rosie smiled happily. She shook Trevins hand and said seriously, Youre even more handsome. Trevinughed out loud. Then, he shook his head and said, What a smart girl you are! After he finished talking to Rosie, he stood up and looked at Summer. He said in a casual tone, You didnt tell me that you hade back and moved house. Are we still friends? If Trevin didnt say thest sentence, Summer could muddle through. However, when Trevin mentioned the word friends, Summer seemed to be in the wrong track.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Thanks to Trevins hard work, Summer could win thiswsuit. She knew this very well. Summer thought for a while and said, Come to my house for dinner tonight. Trevin paused for a moment and asked doubtfully, Come to your house for dinner? Last time, when he stayed at Summers house, Summer only cooked him a bowl of noodles. However, this time, she even invited him to eat at home. Yes, there are other friends of mine. Summer did not want to invite Trevin to dinner alone. Jessica also lived in this neighborhood. She wanted to invite Jessica too. Although Trevin was a little disappointed, he was still quite happy. After returning home, Summer made a call to Jessica and began to prepare dinner. When dinner was almost ready, Jessica came. She brought Rosie some toys and fruit. Summer said jokingly, I cant believe you bring gift to my home. You are excessively polite! I should call you over for dinner every day. That sounds fantastic. Anyhow, Jessica didnt want to have meals alone. Jessica handed the toys to Rosie. After Rosie ran away to y with the toys, Jessica went into the kitchen and said to Summer, Did you invite thatwyer over for dinner? Yes. Summer was cutting vegetables. Jessica pondered for a moment and said, You should know what he wants, right? Summer said, Yes. Then why would you invite him over for dinner? Jessica probably knew what Trevin was like, so she was a little worried. Summer paused and said, It doesnt matter. Rosie likes him, and hes not a bad person. Are you nning to Jessica realized that her voice was too loud. She lowered her voice and continued, To be with him? Its possible. Summer lowered her head, so no one could see the emotions in her eyes. Jessica thought of what had happened in this year. She looked at her and sighed slightly, saying, Actually, I always thought you would live alone in the future. Its good that you can think like this. One has to look ahead in his life, right? When Summer said this, she was slightly distracted. Although she said this to Jessica, it sounded more like she was trying to persuade herself. Thats right Jessica looked at Summer. She always felt that Summer could not let it go easily, however, she also felt that Summer was somehow different. The doorbell rang. It should be Trevin. Ill go and open the door. As the host, Summer should open the door to wee her guests. However, when she opened the door, Summer was dumbfounded. Carl? The person who came was Carl! Chapter 786 I’m Available Tonight Summer invited Jessica rather than Carl. What? Am I not wee? Carl smiled while trying to look into the room. Summer retreated to the side and let Carl in, Wee! Come in, please. After Carl entered, Summer found that he had bought toys too. Come on. Its too kind of you. However, Rosie already has many toys, and it would be too wasteful to leave them idle. Carl shook his head and said seriously to Summer, You dont understand. A new toy can bring new happiness. For you, Mr. Carl, a new woman can bring new pleasure to you, right? After knowing that Carl hade over, Jessica came out and said mockingly. Summer had been busy moving house recently and did not pay attention to the news on the Inte. Noticing Jessicas mocking tone, Summer guessed Carl might have another scandal. Was that true? Jessica, what are you talking about? Carl raised his head slightly, with a trace of anger in his tone. Anyway, its true. Jessica snorted and then turned around to sit on the sofa. With Rosie around, she didnt want to say much for fear that she might quarrel with Carl. Summer knew what Jessica was thinking. She pulled Carl to Rosie and said, You y with Rosie for a while. I want Jessica to help me in the kitchen. She was afraid that if she left them here, they would quarrel, so she separated them. Summer pulled Jessica to the kitchen. She asked Jessica, What happened to Carl? Nothing much. Jessica didnt want to tell Summer at beginning, but Summer kept asking her. Men will never change. Tip Top Media Companys new actresses are all beauties. He can even change girlfriends every day! Jessica was helping Summer trim vegetables. As she spoke, she even forcefully tore the lettuce in her hand. In the past, Summer would console Jessica. However, now that her own rtionship had ended in failure, she felt that she did not have a stand, nor did she have the qualifications to console her. Just think it over. Its good that you untie the knot in your mind. If you dont love him anymore, its a good thing to make it clear earlier. Jessica listened to what Summer said and was slightly stunned. She said, Summer, why do you have such a negative attitude now? No, Im just disillusioned. Summer smiled and turned around to cook. Not long after, Trevin also arrived. Carl did not expect that Summer would invite Trevin over for dinner.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. In his impression, Summer was very clear about the affinities. Ordinary friends would never be invited by her to have dinner at home. But now, Summer invited Trevin over for dinner Trevins affections for Summer were obvious, and everyone knew it. Could it be that Summer was nning to Carl frowned slightly and lowered his head without saying anything. The vibe of the dinner was somewhat oppressive. After dinner, Jessica had a quarrel with Carl again. Summer felt helpless and returned to the kitchen after cleaning up the table. She had just returned to the kitchen with a stack of bowls when she heard something behind her. Looking back, she saw Trevin came in with tes in his hands. Trevin had never done such a thing since he was a child. He frowned tightly and had an awkward expression on his face. Just leave them there. Summer hurriedly walked over and took the tes. Trevin said, You were the one who cooked the dinner, so you should take a rest now. Summer was slightly stunned. Trevin was such a simple person. He didnt do this to please her, and he just wanted to help her. You are so considerate. No wonder all those women are obsessed with you. Summer smiled and said with ridicule. Trevin said awkwardly, Please dont mention anything about the past. OK, Summer replied. Carl suddenly walked to the kitchen door and said, Mr. Trevin, when are you leaving? Can I take a ride? Summer looked at Carl in disbelief, asking, Didnt you drive here? Yes, my assistant drove me here. He had something to do, so I told him to drive away. Trevin didnt seem to notice anything unusual in his words. Trevin exchanged a nce with him and vaguely understood something. He smiled and said in a wry tone, But I live in this neighborhood. I cant give you a ride, but I can lend you my car. Carl was shocked. Trevin lived in this neighborhood! Summer moved to this neighborhood because of Trevin, right? Summer turned to Trevin and said, He doesnt know you live here. Carl saw that they were getting along well with each other, and he was even more certain of the spection in his heart. The custodywsuit had been settled, and Leonardo had also announced his marriage. It was normal for Summer to start a new life. However, Carl still felt something wrong. He took a deep breath and said in an unhappy tone, Then Im leaving. Ill show you out. Summer wiped her hands and said. Its getting dark outside. Theres no need for you to show me out. Would Mr. Trevin like to show me out? Carl looked at Trevin and smiled. Trevin did not refuse. Of course. After the two men left, Summer asked Jessica confusedly, Didnt Carl drive over? I dont know Jessica shook her head. Carl and Trevin stood side by side in the elevator, staring straight ahead, facing the elevator door. Seeing that the elevator was soon getting the lobby, Carl slowly said, When will you return to Country M, Mr. Trevin? Hoover City is pretty good. Our familys ancestral home is also here. I like this city and I may live here for a long time, Trevin said meaningfully. Carl felt even more depressed when he heard that Trevin wanted to live here for a long time. He didnt want to talk to Trevin anymore. After they exited the elevator and walked out of the building, they headed in the opposite directions. Carl got into his car. After thinking about it, he was still a little depressed, so he called Leonardo. Ever since Leonardo had protected Amber in the restaurantst time, they hadnt contacted each other again. When he made the call, Carl felt that he was really absurd. Leonardo became so crazy because of Amber. He should forget him. No one would care what he was doing! However, after all, their friendship of so many years would not be ended so easily. While Carl was in a dilemma, the call was already put through. Without waiting for Leonardo to speak, Carl said aggressively, Something terrible happened! If you want to know,e to Tip Top Media Company to meet me tomorrow! After he finished speaking, he wanted to hang up the phone directly to show his decisiveness. Unexpectedly, Leonardo, who was on the other end of the phone, said, Im avable tonight. Chapter 787 Attending Her Ex-Husband’s Wedding In a private room of the Golden Cauldron Club.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Carl and Leonardo sat face to face. The atmosphere in the private room was somewhat tense. Carl fiddled with the lighter in his hand. Finally, he threw the lighter onto the table irritably. Why do you seem to be unhappy? Youre getting married, right? He definitely couldntpare to Leonardo in terms ofposure, so he might as well take the initiative to speak. Leonardos tone was very faint. Im a little tired. It was good to see him exhausted! However, Carl only dared to think this in his heart. He picked up the ss in front of him and took a sip of wine. Then he said, I thought you wouldnt feel tired. What on hell do you want to tell me? Leonardo also took a sip with an impatient expression. Carl was furious when he saw him like this. I shouldnt have called you! Carl looked at Leonardo with a mocking expression. Alright, youre going to marry Amber. And Summer is also nning to start over. Its good that you two are separated just like this. Why should I meddle in this? As he spoke, he took another sip of wine. He felt unspeakable irritation. He had thought that with his understanding of Leonardo, he would never give up a woman he loved. However, he did not expect that Leonardo and Summer would eventually break up after experiencing so much together. It was as if there was nothing that couldnt be broken and there was no rtionship that couldnt be destroyed. After so many years, he and Jessica had experienced a lot too. Although they had never been together, they had never fallen love with anyone else. He felt that as long as they were not with other people, they could be perceived as being together. But recently, he began to feel a sense of crisis. Things about peoples rtionships changed too much, and no one could predict anything. Leonardos eyes flickered slightly, and his expression became gloomier, but he still didnt say anything. Carl could no longer know whether he was angry or with other emotions. It was as if he waspeting with himself. The more Carl thought about it, the more irritated he became. He didnt stop drinking. When he was almost half-drunk, Carl heard Leonardo ask him, Is Summer and Trevin together? Not yet. Carl shook his head. He picked up the ss and found that there was no more wine in it. He poured himself some wine and said, But soon. They are living in the same neighborhood. It wont be long before they live together. After Carl finished speaking, he continued to drink. When Carl woke up, he was in a trance for a while before realizing that he was still sleeping in the private room of the Golden Cauldron Club. He got up from the sofa and found himself alone in the room. He didnt know when Leonardo left. He cursed, then walked out with his coat, not remembering what he said to Leonardo. After leaving the room, he walked forward and called Leonardo. He waited for a long time, and the call was put through finally. When did you leave? Are you really going to break with me? You even let me sleep alone in the private room when I was drunk Carl said a lot and asionally heard Leonardo flipping through the documents. Leonardo was flipping through the documents while answering Carls call! Just as Carl was about to shout in fury, Leonardo said calmly, The invitation has already been sent to you. Your wedding invitation? After Carl finished speaking, he snorted and said loudly to the phone, Im not going! In response to Carl, the phone was hung up. Carl was stunned. Time flew, and it was June. During this period of time, apart from picking up Rosie and sending her to school, Summer spent most of her time staying at home. She didnt want to go out, and there was nothing she needed to do outside. Rosie once asked why Leonardo did note to see her. Summer could only touch her head and said, He wille when he is avable. Rosie was a keen child. She probably understood what Summer said and never asked again. Early in the morning, after Summer sent Rosie to school, she came across Jessica. Jessica limped towards her and said, Summer, I have something to tell you! What is it? Summer asked. Jessica said mysteriously, Not here. Lets go to your house. When she returned home, Summer was about to make tea for Jessica, but she was suddenly stopped by Jessica. Stop. I have something strange to tell you. Summer looked at her with a puzzled expression, waiting for Jessica to continue speaking. Jessica did not say anything. She lowered her head and took out a gilded invitation card for her. Summer took it and saw two conspicuous names Amber and Leonardo on it. Summer stared at the invitation card for a few seconds. Then, she asked in surprise, Why would you receive the invitation? Jessica looked at Summer and found that there was not a trace of abnormality in her expression. Her nerve rxed slightly, and she continued, I dont know why I received this invitation. Logically speaking, she and Leonardo were not friends, and she knew Leonardo just because of Summer and Carl. Summer and Leonardo were nowpletely broke up. Even if Leonardo wanted to send an invitation to Carl, he should just send it to him directly! Jessica could not understand why Leonardo sent her an invitation. When she thought of how Leonardo behaved usually, she felt a little scared and immediately came to meet Summer. Summer pondered for a moment and said, Perhaps Leonardo wants to hold a huge wedding, so he sent invitations to anyone he knows. Jessica had thought that Summer might understand Leonardo better, so she came to ask her. Hearing Summers words, Jessica also felt it made sense. I will never attend his wedding, scumbag! Jessica directly threw the invitation to the side. She even wanted to spit onto it. Summer picked up the invitation card and said softly, Since he wants to invite you, why wont you go? Id like to go, but I dont have an invitation. What? Jessicas eyes widened. She couldnt believe what she had heard. Are you going to attend Leonardos wedding? Attending ones ex-husbands wedding wasnt that unusual, but Summer and Leonardo broke up in a terrible manner. Summer, are you stimted by Jessica didnt dare to continue. She had thought that it was strange for Summer to let go so quickly Summer smiled and said, That is not the case. I just want to go. After Jessica left, Summer got out with her USB sh drive. She went to an Inte caf with a lot of guests, gave 500 dors to a child, borrowed hisputer, and sent an email to several well-known media. After doing this, she quietly left, as if she had never appeared here before. Chapter 788 Ruin the Wedding A few days before Leonardos wedding, all the famous media in the Hoover City sent out news and notices. Everyone in Hoover City knew that Leonardo would get married. He booked the entire Golden Cauldron Club that day and was going to hold a grand wedding. Summer punctually picked up Rosie every day, as if nothing happened. None of these seemed to affect her at all Until the night before the wedding, when Summer felt a little sleepless. The next morning, she cheerfully cooked breakfast for Rosie and took her to the kindergarten. Afterwards, she returned home and began to make up and get dressed. Summer was so solemn as if she was the one who got married. At half past ten, Jessica came to look for her. Summer opened the door. When Jessica saw her, she was stunned for a moment. She nced back and forth on Summers body, as if it was the first time she had seen Summer. Summer, Ive known you for so many years. This is the first time Ive seen you dress so gorgeously! As Jessica looked at her, she shook her head and said, I feel inferior when I walk beside you. Summer was beautiful. In the past, she would dress up for events and banquets, but she would not dress up so meticulously. Today, Summer dressed up with borate care. Summer brushed her hair and pursed her lips with a smile, Im happy to hear that. Jessica was stunned for a moment and then asked, Are you going to ruin the wedding today? Of course not. That is Leonardo. How dare I ruin his wedding? Do you think Im having a death wish? Summer turned around and entered the room. She took out the mirror and looked at it. After making sure her makeup was perfect, she picked up her bag and said to Jessica, Lets go. We can set off now. Jessica was still a little dumbfounded. Although Summer said no, Jessica still felt that Summer was going to ruin the wedding. Leonardos wedding today might not go well either. They quickly arrived at the Golden Cauldron Club. The entrance was already full of cars. Jessica drove for a long time before she found a parking space. In front of the Golden Cauldron Club, there were bustling guests. Everyone was here to attend Leonardos wedding. Summer and Jessica opened the car doors from both sides of the car. Jessica was an actor; her appearance and temperament were outstanding. Summer was a beauty, too. After dressing up, she was more beautiful and more charming than usual. They walked together and attracted the attention of others. Why would I suddenly feel like it is your home court? Jessica brushed her hair with her fingers and whispered to Summer. Dont say that. I dont dare to offend Leonardo. Summer smiled, but her expression was cold. Jessica looked at Summer like this and suddenly panicked. She reached out and touched her own arm, Summer, what are you going to do today? Summer stopped and spun around, I just brought my mobile phone and wallet today. What else can I do except having dinner? Dont worry. I dont bring explosives to blow up the Golden Cauldron Club. Im not joking with you. Jessicas face darkened slightly. Summer held Jessicas arm and said, Dont worry. Even if Leonardos wedding was ruined today, it would be someone else, not me. Jessica understood the meaning behind Summers words, You Summer made a silent gesture. Jessica immediately shut up and didnt dare to say anything else. However, she looked a little panicked and uneasy. Summer held her arm and supported her slightly, Watch your step. Your legs are just recovered. As they entered the wedding venue, Jessicas expression was still somewhat gloomy. After they chose an empty table and sat down, Jessica said worriedly, Summer, there is no need for you to do this. Leonardo is really not someone we can afford to provoke. Summer calmly said, Its okay. Jessica still wanted to say something else, but someone walked to their table and sat down. Jessica had to swallow what she wanted to say. She looked up and found that it was Carl. Jessica, what a coincidence Well? After Carl saw that the person sitting beside Jessica was Summer, he was stunned. He pointed at Summer and said incoherently, Summer, Summer I came with Jessica. Summer smiled and got a ss of water for Carl. Carl drank all the water Summer gave him in one breath. He looked at Jessica and then at Summer, You Jessica was annoyed and did not want to answer Carls question. She took his cup and got a ss of water. Drink water. Dont talk! Carl had no choice but to drink another ss of water. Not long after, another group of people arrived. Summer looked up and was surprised.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Summer, youe here today. Spencer walked to Summers table and sat down. Spencers gaze fell on Jessica, who was beside Summer. After seeing Jessicas face clearly, he was excited, You are Carl interrupted him and slightly turned around to block his gaze. He asked Spencer, I havent seen you before. Who are you? When Spencer returned home, the Jarrett Group was already on a downward trajectory. It was hard for him to reach people at Carls level. Carl didnt know Spencer, but Spencer knew him. Mr. Carl, Im Spencer Jarrett. Spencer knew that Carl was the president of Tip Top Media Company, and his tone couldnt help but be somewhat respectful. After Carl found out his surname was Jarrett, he remembered that Spencer greeted Summer when he came. Carl immediately understood who he was. He was Summers elder brother. Carl replied coldly, Hello. Then, he pulled out a napkin and said to Jessica. Are you hot? Let me wipe your sweat. As he spoke, he wiped Jessicas forehead with the napkin. Jessica patted his hand away, gritted her teeth and whispered to Carl, You wiped off my makeup. If you touch me again, I will kill you! Carl was stiffened, and then he smiled and withdrew his body. He turned to Spencer and said, Did you also receive the invitation? Spencer caught sight of the intimacy between Carl and Jessica. He understood that Carls rtionship with Jessica was not ordinary. Spencer was a tactful person. Knowing that Carl was not someone he could provoke, he did not look at Jessica any longer. Spencer nodded, Yes, I just received it a few days ago. Summer and Jessica exchanged nces. Jessica felt that Summer was not the only one who had gone mad. Even Leonardo was crazy. He should have sent out invitations to the Jarretts. After the guests arrived, the host on the stage began to speak. Wee to the wedding of Leonardo Emerson and Amber Thompson As the wedding ceremony was about to begin, everyone stared at the stage. Chapter 789 You Don’t Deserve to Have My Child Summer and Jessica sat at a table very far away from the stage. Summer nced over from afar, but she could not see Leonardo and Ambers faces clearly, so she looked away. The waiter came over to pour the wine. Summer asked for a ss of juice and slowly enjoyed it. She took out her phone and surfed the Inte. Another person walked to their table and sat down. Summer raised her head and her gaze met Stanleys. Summer tightened her grip on the cup. She put the cup back and stared at Stanley without saying a word. Summer, I think the brides wedding dress Jessica turned around to talk to Summer. She followed Summers line of sight and saw Stanley. Dont tell me that Leonardo also sent you an invitation? Summer narrowed her eyes and looked at Stanley. Stanley did not answer and asked, Didnt he send it to you? It meant that Leonardo had indeed sent an invitation to Stanley. Summer paused as she looked suspiciously at Stanley. Stanley took out the invitation card and showed it to Summer. Summer nced at it and looked away. The wedding went well. Just as the wedding was about to end perfectly, the big screen on the side suddenly darkened. After such an ident, it was now in a state of chaos. Not long after, the big screen lit up again, but instead the sweet scene, it was ying something else. You want two or three? How can you be satisfied with two men You three coulde together! You Their words were obscene, and the scene was even worse. The crowd suddenly became noisy. That woman seems to be the bride? God, isnt this Amber a nobledy? She Who are ying this? Is it real? Will this wedding continue? Jessica nced at the screen, immediately turned around and withdrew her gaze. I knew Amber was not a good girl. I didnt expect her private life to be so chaotic! After Jessica finished speaking, she noticed that Summer did not have a surprised expression on her face. Summer was indifferent as she picked up the juice in front of her and took a sip. Summer, you Jessica had already guessed that Summer might do something, but she hadnt expected such an ident. Summer turned her head slightly to look at Jessica and said in a voice that only they two could hear, Its not me. I just sent this to the media. Someone buy this video from the media. Jessica patted her chest and asked with a panicked expression, How did you get this video? Is this rted to you?Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. At first, she felt a little excited, but now, she began to worry about Summer. On the wedding day, someone exposed the indecent video of the bride. After losing face in front of so many people, Leonardo would definitely not let go of the person who exposed the video. Summer raised her head to look at Stanley. She suspected that Stanley had done it. Apart from Stanley, she could not think of anyone else who was at enmity with Leonardo and dared to do this. When she looked at Stanley, Stanley was also staring at her. Although Stanley hid it well, Summer was still able to see a trace of surprise in Stanleys eyes. Stanley was surprised? This meant that Stanley did not y the video on the big screen. Summer turned around and looked at the stage. Amber and Leonardo were no longer on the stage, and the guests begun to walk out. With such an ident, the wedding definitely couldnt continue. In the bridal lounge behind the banquet hall. Ambers entire body trembled as she was helped to sit on the sofa. Even her lips were shaking wildly, and she couldnt say a clear word. The next moment, the door was opened again from the outside, and Leonardo came in. The bridegrooms pin had gone. Leonardo was serious and indifferent, and no one cannot tell whether he was angry or not. Leonardo, listen to me Amber had to put in a lot of efforts to suppress the fear and despair in her heart to say this. For what? Leonardo sat down opposite her as usual. Seeing that Leonardo was willing to listen to her exnation, Amber slowly calmed down. She turned to the others in the room and said, You all go out first. Its okay! Leonardo raised his hand slightly, indicating the servants that they did not need to go out. You Amber originally thought Leonardo was willing to listen to her exnation, but his reaction made her even more flustered. After Leonardo reached out and pulled off the tie on his cor, he said impatiently, Lets listen together. How are you going to exin the contents of the video to me? Amber began to tremble again, Someone framed me in that video. Someone must have framed me Ive already asked Tim to verify the video. As for whether its real or fake, well see soon. Leonardo stared into Ambers eyes without a trace of emotion, I hope you cane up with a more convincing exnation. Amber knew best what she had done. The video was real. It was something she really did. Leonardos attitude made herpletely lose her calmness. She cried and said, Leonardo, I can exin. When I was young, I did something wrong. Youve been through the young age. If you loved me, you would definitely understand me Understand you? Leonardo sneered, Did I let you have sex with those men? No, no Amber was deeply disturbed, not knowing what else she could say. Leonardo lost his patience. He didnt want to see Amber any more. He ignored Ambers cry, but stood up, and walked out. The tall and upright figure looked cold and ruthless. Amber knew that if she let Leonardo go now, she would never have the chance to be the wife of the president of the Emerson Group in her lifetime. She didnt care about her pride and rushed over to hug Leonardos leg, Please, Leonardo, for the sake of our child, forgive me. Well have a good time together in the future Leonardo was indifferent to her words. He raised his foot and kicked her away, Are you sure the baby is mine? Amber bumped into the sofa and could not care less about the pain. She crawled towards Leonardo and said, Of course its yours! There were also servants and bodyguards in the room, all of whom were at Leonardos service. With a single nce from Leonardo, they understood and stepped forward to stop Amber getting close to Leonardo. A woman like you is not worthy of having my child. Leonardo said in a sullen tone before he left. Chapter 790 Haven’t You Already Done? The bridegroom and bride were gone. Finally, Tim took charge of the banquet. Tim was very experienced in dealing with such an emergency. After such a humiliating incident, Tim calmly arranged everything. The other tables were whispering. Only Summers table was exceptionally quiet, each with their own thoughts. Jessica slowly tasted the vegetables. She wanted to ask Summer many questions. However, it was not proper for the asion. She could only continue to eat. Even though such an incident happened today, no one dared to leave first because the bridegroom was Leonardo. After a while, Jessica really couldnt eat any more. She whispered to Summer, Lets go. Summer nodded, picked up her bag and walked out. They were the first to leave. As soon as Summer and Jessica left, Carl naturally followed. Spencer and Stanley sat facing each other in silence. Then they also stood up and left. As soon as they left, Jessica couldnt wait to ask Summer, How did you get these videos? Its from abroad. Summer answered very briefly. Jessica was not very satisfied with this answer, Tell me more about it. To be more specific Nothing is impossible for a willing mind. Summer smiled as she finished her sentence and entered the elevator. Jessica also entered the elevator. Carl chased after them from behind, Hey, wait for me! Jessica snorted and wrinkled her nose. She pressed the button to close the elevator door with a loud sound. Summerughed. She reached out to hold Jessicas wrist and pressed the button to open the door, waiting for Carl toe in. After Carl entered, Summer raised her head and saw Stanley not far away. Now, it was her turn to press the button to close the elevator door. Fortunately, before Stanley came over, the elevator door closed and began to go down. They stood in the elevator. After a moment of silence, Carl asked tentatively, Summer, you I did get the video first. Summer did not wait for Carl to finish speaking and admitted it. She knew what he wanted to ask. Carl sucked in a breath of cold air. Carl had known Summer for a few years; he always thought that Summer was a quiet girl. But he didnt expect that she would be so ruthless this time. People always said that men and women were equal, but men and women were different in the end. If a man were exposed to such an indecent video, he would at most be scolded for a while. However, if it was a woman, she would be marked as shameless andscivious, and the consequences would be tragic. Carl sighed slightly, Do you hate Leonardo so much? Jessica red at him when she heard his words. I dont know. I just dont want to see him live a good life anyway. Whether it was love or hate was no longer important to Summer. As long as Leonardo was unhappy, she would be happy. Summer drove back with Jessica. When she was about to arrive at the residential area, a car behind her suddenly overtook her and stopped in the middle of the road. Summer jerked her brakes and leaned forward because of the inertia. And because of the seat belt, she suddenly bounced back. She almost hit the car. Summer was a little dizzy and hurriedly said, Jessica, call the police. Jessica was just ying with her mobile phone and did not know what had happened. However, hearing this, she immediately took out her mobile phone to call the police. The door of the car in the middle of the road was opened, and a slender figure got out of the car. Jessica swallowed in fear and muttered, God, its Leonardo! Summer tightened her grip on the steering wheel and watched expressionlessly as Leonardo walked towards their car. Jessica nced at Summer and secretly sent their location to Carl. Then, she sent two words: Hurry up. If Carl were to return halfway now, he should be able to get here in about twenty minutes. After sending out the message, Jessica said to Summer, Summer, dont panic. Ive already sent a message to Carl, and he will be here soon. Even if Leonardo wants to hurt youter, three-to-one, we wont be afraid of him anymore. The atmosphere was strained, but when Summer listened to Jessicas words, she couldnt help butugh, Leonardo wont hurt me. He doesnt hit women.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Even if he really wanted to hit a woman, he wouldnt personally do it. Leonardo walked to the front of the car, knocked on the window, and said something. The sound instion effect of the car window was very good. Summer could not hear his words, but it could be seen from the shape of his mouth that he was saying, Get off the car. He told her to get out of the car, so she should get out? Who did he think he was? She refused to get out of the car. Summer looked at Leonardo without the slightest fear in her eyes. There was even a faint trace of provocation in her eyes. A few secondster, Leonardo suddenly pulled out a dagger. Summer could not help but sit up straight, and her expression was somewhat solemn. Leonardo wanted to cut the tire. Summer looked around. Ever since Leonardo had stopped the car in front of her, there had been no caring. Could it be that the police cannote here? Leonardo had always been cautious. As long as he wanted, he would definitely get the result he wanted. He also had excellent patience. If Summer did not get off the car, he might really broke the tire and stay here with her. After Summer thought for a while, she decided to open the car door and get off. What are you doing? Dont get out! Jessica stared at Summer with wide eyes. Dont get off the car. After Summer turned around and said this, she opened the car door and got off. She carefully locked the car door. She was afraid that Jessica would get off. Leonardo wore a straight suit and his expression was gloomy. Most of his suits were of one style. Summer could not tell if the one he was wearing was the one he wore at the wedding. People like Mr. Emerson who regard traffic rules as nothing and dont care for their own lives can just die. Please dont get others into trouble. Summer looked back at Leonardo. Her eyes were cold and arrogant, without the slightest bit of fear. Leonardo was not affected by her words and he asked the question he wanted to ask, Did you do it? I dont understand what Mr. Emerson is saying. You can exin it more clearly. Of course, Summer knew that Leonardo was asking about the video. She was deliberately pretending not to understand his words. Summer, youve embarrassed me a lot. Nobody wants to lose face like this. Leonardo said calmly. Your face is on you. How can I let you lose it? Do you think so highly of me? Summer continued to y word games with Leonardo, circling around, and pretending not to understand his words. Leonardos eyes finally had a trace of obvious emotional fluctuation, and his tone carried a faint trace of anger, Do you really think I wont hurt you? Havent you already done that? Summer curled her lips and sneered. She gritted her words heavily, I feel disgusted when I see you. Seeing Leonardos expression change drastically in an instant, Summer felt extremely happy. Leonardos expression really made her very happy. Chapter 791 He Will Definitely Turn the World Around Unlike Summer, Leonardos expression was extremely gloomy. Leonardos phone rang. His gaze did not leave Summer. He took out his phone and answered. Leonardo looked indifferent. Summer could not tell from his expression and didnt know what they were talking about on the phone. To Summers surprise, after Leonardo answered the phone, he took a deep look at Summer, turned around, returned to the car, and drove away. Summer turned around and returned to the car. Jessica asked curiously, Why did Leonardo suddenly leave? He answered the phone and left. Summer did not know why Leonardo had suddenly left. There must be something urgent. Summer had just started the car when she realized that a car wasing right in front of her. Summer slowed down and that car turned around the intersection and drove to the driveway beside her. Summer put the car window down. Looking through the car window, she found that the person sitting in the car was Carl. Carl also saw Summer, so he called Summer. Are you all right? Wheres Leonardo? I dont see him. As Summer drove, she said, He had just left when he answered a phone. Did you call him? No, I just came over. Someone told me that something was wrong with the road. If it werent for Jessica sending me the address, I would really have been tricked by them! After Carl finished speaking, he added, Leonardo would do anything he wants. Anyway, you guys are okay. They didnt say anything more. They drove to Summer and Jessicas neighborhood. Summer took them to her house. After sitting for a while, Carl was driven away by Jessica. When they were left alone, Jessica asked worriedly, Summer, what would you do if Leonardo really didnt want to let you go? No one lives in this world because someone let him go. Summer answered with firm expression. Because of Leonardos status, after such an incident at his wedding, it was quickly reported by the media. It swept through the headlines of the major media. It became a trending topic. Previously, when Amber and Leonardo announced their marriage news, they were as high-profile as they were now. Almost all of the curses on the Inte were directed at Amber. However, Leonardo had gained a lot of sympathy. Even if he is a wealthy noble, he still meets such a woman. I sympathize with Leonardo online. It is too pitiful. Hes lost all his face.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Considering Leonardos status, it shouldnt be difficult to find out Ambers past, right? He did not even check it out. He must love Amber very much Unfortunately, good men always meet bitches There were many replies to thisment. Amber is a bitch. Is Leonardo a good man? What do you mean by saying a good man always meets a bitch? You would meet someone like you. Think about what youve done! I agree with what you said. Truth be told, I dont believe that Leonardo didnt investigate Amber at all. Isnt such a wealthy family valuing these things? Summer stared at thestment and frowned after reading it several times. She felt that thisment was correct. It was impossible for Leonardo not to have checked Ambers background. Back then, when she married Leonardo, Leonardo investigated her clearly. Why didnt Leonardo investigate Amber? Considering Leonardos personality, it was impossible for him not to investigate Amber. If he found out that Ambers private life was so chaotic in the past, why would he still be with Amber? Could it be that, as the previousment said, Leonardo loved Amber so much. Even if he found out that Ambers private life was in chaos, he did not say anything and continued to be with Amber as if nothing happened? No! If Leonardo knew about this and was willing to be with Amber, he would help Amber at the wedding. In the past, Leonardo was the one who stepped in for public rtions when something happened to Tip Top. Even though the current situation was troublesome and messy, as long as Leonardo wanted, he would definitely be able to turn the world around. After a few hours, it attracted more and more attentions. If it continued to develop like this, Ambers reputation in the Hoover City would bepletely ruined. In the end, every thought and spection was overturned by Summer herself. Summer was toozy to think about it. Anyway, she had achieved her goal. Checking the time, Summer found it was almost time for Rosie to finish school. Summer took the car keys and nned to go out to pick Rosie up. Summer drove out of the underground parking lot and saw two familiar figures standing at the entrance of themunity. It was Trevin and Stanley. It seemed that they were arguing about something. Their expressions were not very good, and they almost fought with each other. Someone honked the horn. Behind her, a honk sounded. Summer regained her senses and drove the car forward. The sound of the honk attracted the attention of Stanley and Trevin, and both of them looked over. Summer did not like to turn on the air conditioner in the car, so she would open the window. Naturally, they could see clearly that the person sitting in the car was Summer. Trevin directly walked towards Summer. When Summer saw himing, she parked her car by the side of the road and waited for him. Trevin pulled open the car door and sat in. Summer was stunned for a moment, then looked outside the car and found that Stanley was still standing on the spot. Whats wrong with you and Stanley? Summer asked him. Are you going to pick Rosie up? Ill go with you. Trevin looked a little irritated. After he finished speaking, he leaned back in his chair and crossed his arms, indicating that he didnt want to speak. He didnt want to say anything, and Summer did not ask. She just drove to Rosies kindergarten. Neither of them spoke along the way. It wasnt until they received Rosie that Trevin started to speak. After they went back to themunity, Summer drove the car into the parking lot and brought Rosie out of the car. She and Rosie walked in front, while Trevin followed behind. Anyway, they had to leave the underground parking lot. Summer didnt say anything. Rosie and Trevin were talking asionally. Suddenly, Rosie turned around and asked Trevin, Uncle Trevia, you can go to my house for dinner. Summer was stunned. Why did she suddenly ask Trevin to eat at her home? Trevin answered, Sure. Rosie asked again, What do you want to eat? I want to eat chicken wings. Trevin said, Im fine with that. They actually started discussing what dinner they were going to eat at her house tonight in front of her! Rosie and Trevin talked for a while, then looked up and said to Summer, Mom, Uncle Trevia agreed toe to our house for dinner. Why did this sound as if she asked Rosie to ask Trevin to eat at home? Chapter 792 Evidence Is Found After returning home, Summer began to cook dinner. Rosie invited Trevin to dinner so enthusiastically. She couldnt stop Trevin froming, could she? Summer sighed and took out the food from the fridge. Halfway through, she went out looking for something. Trevin and Rosie sat on the sofa, watching TV attentively. Summer nced at them, thinking that they were watching cartoons or other movies, so she just walked past them. However, she hadnt gone far when she heard the dialogue on TV. Why did you do this to me? Am I the one you love most? I love you, but I cant give up all of this just because I love you Isnt your love true? The ludicrous lines. She turned around and asked. What are you watching? Rosie turned to look at Summer and pondered for a moment before saying. Its a TV series where an uncle and an aunt cry all the time. Trevin said. Romance TV series. A grown man and a four-year-old child were watching a ludicrous love story? Summer didnt know what to say. She turned around and left. The conversation between Rosie and Trevin came from behind her. Uncle Trevia, this aunt was going to cry again. She is just pretending. Then why is she lying under the car? She is cutting the brakes. What? If she cuts this, the driver will get injured or even die in a car ident. This woman wants to kill that aunt in red, and then take over. Whats take over? Rosie waspletely confused. For example, if I were your father Youre not my father. I said if! If I were your father and I were with Summer, and then there were another woman who wanted to marry me and killed Summer to be my wife, then she would be taking over! Rosie suddenly got it. Summer couldnt take it any longer. She walked over and hit Trevin. What are you talking to Rosie? Its not a big deal. Its good for children to know more. As long as they are guided correctly, its fine. Trevin looked at Summer impatiently. Summer red at him. Trevin coughed softly and turned around with a gentle smile, Rosie, lets change the channel and watch a cartoon, shall we? The cartoon is not interesting. Rosie directly refused him. Trevin turned around and shrugged at Summer, indicating that he had no choice.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Before dinner, Trevin and Rosie were very active in making the table. Summer stood beside the tform and looked at Trevin and Rosie, feeling as if she was in another world. After dinner, Summer nned to take Rosie out for a walk. Rosie took her roller skates. When Trevin and Rosie were together, he was like a naughty child. He waspletely enjoying ying with Rosie. Summer looked at them not far away. After a while, Trevin walked towards Summer. Rosie is really a clever girl! With that, he turned to look at Summer and said, Summer, did you attend Leonardos wedding? Yes. Summer nced at Trevin. His question caught her off guard. What a pity. I didnt see such a lively scene. How was it at that time? Trevin looked at Summer with a gossipy expression. Boring. Although Summer did not do that thing at Leonardos wedding directly, it was rted to her. Summer didnt want to talk about it anymore. She looked up at Rosie, then turned to look at Trevin and asked him. Why are you asking me all the time? Why didnt you talk about you and Stanley? Trevin suddenly became serious. Summer did not say anything and waited for him to speak. I suspect he has something to do with my fathers death. Your father Lester? I heard that he died of illness. Summer had known about this matter and felt that there was something suspicious at that time. However, there were too many things that happened at that time, so she couldnt take care of it, let alone investigate Lesters death. He did die of illness, but recently I found the evidence that Stanley was the murderer. Trevin clenched his hands tightly with a serious expression. Trevin didnt get along well with Lester, but he was his father after all. Knowing what Summer was thinking, Trevin said. Yes, I hate Lester, but he is still my father and my only rtive. Summer patted him on the shoulder. Something suddenly shed through her mind, but she was not sure about it. She pondered for a while, but she really couldnt figure it out, so she could only give up. As it waste, Summer brought Rosie home. Rosie,e here. I have something to say to you. Summer sat on the sofa and looked at Rosie, who was still ying with roller skates by the door. Yes! After having a good time outside, Rosie replied loudly before running towards Summer. Mom, whats up? Why did you invite Uncle Trevia over for dinner? Youre still a child. You should discuss it with me first. Summer said to Rosie patiently. Rosie looked down and twisted her hands together, whispering. But you dont have any friends. Youve been unhappytely. Uncle Trevia is your friend. Arent you happy that he came to have dinner with us? Before Summer could reply, she looked up and said. If youre unhappy, I wont invite him next time. To Summers surprise, Rosie had put so much things in mind. Summer was very touched, but she also felt a little sad. Rosie could actually tell that she was unhappy recently. How could she be happy since she had been thinking about how to deal with Leonardo all day? Even Rosie found it out. Im very happy. If you like Uncle Trevia, well have dinner with him often, okay? Summer reached out and pulled Rosie into her arms. Rosie was little and soft, and she even patted Summers shoulder, as if she wasforting Summer. Summer was close to tears instantly. Summer choked. Rosie, Im sorry, Mom made you worry Dont be sorry. Rosie stamped her feet angrily. Summer let go of Rosie and pinched her nose. Well, lets not apologize to each other. Rosieughed in a muffled voice. Something urred to Summer and she remembered what Trevin had told her before. Stanley was thoughtful. If he really killed Lester and didnt want others to know, then he would definitely not reveal a single w! It was impossible for Trevin to find any evidence! There was something fishy about this! Chapter 793 His Days Are Numbered There must be someone who deliberately handed Trevin the evidence pointing at Stanley. As for the one to give this evidence to Trevin Summer looked down andughed mockingly. Who else could it be besides Leonardo? Leonardo was nning to let Trevin deal with Stanley, so he could take advantage of it? Summer suddenly remembered the sanatorium Karen said Stanley would go to every week. Trevin should know something about Stanley, right? The next day, after Summer drove Rosie to the kindergarten, she asked Trevin out for coffee. Trevin lowered his voice as if he was afraid that others would hear him. Im stalking. Ill have coffee with you sometime. Summer frowned and thought for a moment before asking him. Are you following Stanley? Yes. Trevin did not deny it. Summer sighed. Its useless. Stanley was so vignt that he had probably already noticed that Trevin was following him, but he didnt expose him. Whether its useful or not, Ill know after I try. I want to see what Stanley has been doing all day! Trevin sounded like he was gnashing his teeth. Summer kept silent for a moment and said. Be careful. I know. After hanging up the phone, Summer was a little distracted. Trevin should know that he couldnt defeat Stanley. However, he still wanted to follow Stanley. It was not because he was stupid, but because he wanted to do what he could. It was as if she and Leonardo were fighting over custody. She knew that she had little chance of winning, but she still had to do it, by all means. Yeah, she had already be an unscrupulous person. When Summer passed by her former residential area, she saw a familiar figure from afar. It was Spencer, whom she had met at the wedding. He walked towards the entrance of the block and stopped at the doorman, as if he was inquiring about something. She could park on this part of the road, so Summer pulled over to see what Spencer was going to do. Spencer stopped at the doorman for a moment, turned around, opened the door, and got in the car. What exactly was Spencer doing here? Was he looking for her? Just as Summer was wondering, her phone rang. The number looked familiar. She nced at Spencers car on the other side. Spencer did not drive away immediately after getting in the car. Summer looked at Spencers car in the distance and answered the phone. Hello. Summer, its me. Spencers voice came from the phone. Summer said calmly. Whats up? Spencer paused for a moment before saying. Grandpa is ill. Summer was a little surprised. She thought that Spencer came to look for her for some other reason, but she did not expect that. Summer looked down at the steering wheel. She sounded a little indifferent. Then see a doctor. She didnt want to have anything to do with the Jarretts. She didnt owe them, and she didnt want them toe to her anymore. It was good for both of them to be irrelevant to each other. Spencer choked on Summers words. After a few seconds, he continued. The doctor said Grandpa had no more than three months to live. He wants to see you. Only three months Summer thought of Alexanders serious face, and she hesitated. Alexander had used her and abandoned her for the sake of the Jarretts. However,pared with Lynn and Vicky, he was much better. On the other end of the phone, Spencer could tell that Summer was hesitating from her silence. We are sorry to you, but please go and visit him since his days are numbered. There was a trace of earnestness in Spencers tone. He used to be a yboy, but now he was much more mature. After a while, Summer said indifferently. Let me think about it. Alright, Ill send you the address. After Spencer finished speaking, he waited for a while. Hearing that Summer really did not intend to say more, he hung up the phone. Very soon, Summer received a text message from Spencer. She read the text message and stared at the address for a moment. Then, she threw her phone aside and drove home. The new house wasrge. Without Rosie, it looked empty. Perhaps she would spend the rest of her life like this. Summer sat on the sofa in the living room and thought for a long time before picking up the car keys and left. It would do her no good not to visit him in the hospital, and there was no harm in visiting him, so shed better go and take a look. When Summer walked to the door of Alexanders ward with a bunch of flowers in her arms, the person inside pushed open the door and came out. Summer! It was Lynn. Summer hadnt seen him for a long time. His clothes were slightly wrinkled and he looked tired. He had probably been apanying Alexander for the night. Summer did not say anything, but just nodded slightly as a greeting. Lynn looked at Summer and said. You came to see Grandpa? Hes inside, but he just fell asleep. Summer walked around Lynn and entered the ward. The ward was spacious and bright. Alexander was lying on the bed, looking very thin. Summer put down the flower and looked at Alexander.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Alexander suddenly opened his mouth, his voice old and slow. Why are you back? There are so many things waiting for you to handle in thepany. In the future, when Im gone, the Jarretts will rely on you. Although Spencer Its me. Summer interrupted Alexander. Alexander suddenly opened his eyes. The moment he saw Summer, Alexanders eyes lit up. Summer is here He struggled to get up. After Summer entered, Lynn did not leave. Seeing this, he immediately walked over and helped Alexander adjust the bed. Alexander pointed at Lynn and said. Go out. I have something to say to Summer. Alright. Lynn nodded. When he passed by Summer, Lynn whispered. Dont irritate grandfather. He doesnt have much time left. Now, Lynn knew how to be a nice son. Summer ignored him and sat down on a chair beside the bed. Lynn was a little awkward. He straightened his clothes and went out. He closed the door. Now, only Summer and Alexander were in the room. Alexanders eyes were somewhat cloudy. He stared at Summer for a long time and said. You were a very beautiful child when you were young. Unfortunately, your mother was short-sighted and treated you unfairly. Summer was a little puzzled at first, and then sheughed. So, youve always been standing by, watching my mother dote on Vicky and treat me unfairly. You saw all of this clearly, but you didnt say anything. Chapter 794 Her Heart Hardened Alexander knew that Karen was short-sighted and ignorant. She doted on Vicky but did not care about Summer. Alexander saw all these things in his eyes. As the eldest man in the Jarrett family, he was like an outsider, turning a blind eye to these things. Later on, the rtionship between the Jarretts became more and more distorted. Vicky waspletely spoiled by Karen. Spencer went abroad early, and he wasnt as crooked as Vicky. Alexander was selfish. He was a cold-blooded person. After the kidnapping of Leonardos mother happened, he was sent abroad by the Emersons and abandoned the Jarrett family. After more than ten years, he returned to his home country and returned to the Jarrett family. If Alexander had cared more about the family and Vicky back then, perhaps the rtionship between the Jarretts would not havee like this. He always said that what he did was for the good of the Jarrett family, but the first thing he wanted to protect was his own interests. He was not so selfless, nor did he do what an elder should do. Hearing Summers words, Alexanders face stiffened. Then, he smiled, with a trace of mockery on his face. Alexander asked Summer, Are you ming me? Summer said without thinking, No. Alexander looked at her and waited for what she was going to say next. Summer said calmly, You didnt do what a grandfather should have done, so I dont have to do what a granddaughter should do. This is very fair. But you are still one of the Jarretts! The Jarrett family raised you up. How can you be so heartless? Alexanders health was already very poor, and it was a bitborious for him to say such a long sentence. Summer gently brushed the hair beside her ear and said in a soft voice, Lynn made an announcement on the newspaper saying that he was no longer my father. Karen chose Vicky over me. You knew what happened to me, but you didnt care about me at all. How can you call me heartless? Alexanders body trembled after hearing this. He looked at Summer carefully. Summer was 26 years old. She was still young and beautiful, but her eyes were filled with insight that was not in line with her age. Alexander, as Lynns father, was very clear about what kind of person Lynn was. It was rare for Lynn to have such a clever daughter. He was wrong. If he had brought Summer with him and nurtured her, the Jarrett Group would not have gone downhill to this extent. Summer was smart and upright. As long as she put her heart into it, there was nothing that she could not learn. Your father is not a business material. If I die, with no one supporting Spencer, the Jarrett Group will really not be able to hold on,Alexander said, still wanting to make Summer feel a bit of pity in her heart. Summer hardened her heart and said, If he is not good at doing business, he should quit. People should do what they are good at and live the life they deserve. Alexander could tell from Summers words that she still didnt have the intention toe back. He closed his eyes slightly and stopped talking. After a long while, he sighed, Forget it! Summer got up and left the ward. She knew that it couldnt be a good thing. Although he didnt know why Alexander thought that as long as she was willing to take on the Jarrett family, the Jarrett Group would be able to revive. However, even if she really had that kind of ability, she wouldnte back. Her heart has hardened. No man was born cold or evil. Vicky, Karen, Lynn These people deserved it. When Summer took the elevator downstairs, she thought a lot. She let out a long sigh of relief when she left the building. Just as she was about to reach the gate of the hospital, she heard someone calling her name. Summer. Summer turned around and saw Spencer and Karen.From N?velDrama.Org. Spencer and Karen walked quickly towards her. Summer could tell they hade here in a rush. It was probably Lynn who notified them. Summer replied indifferently, Spencer. Why didnt you let me know when you came? Spencer walked up to her and spoke in an intimate tone, as if they were close. Youre busy at work. Im just here for a quick visit. There was no need to inform you. Summers words were straightforward, which made Spencer a little awkward. Still Spencer said awkwardly and turned to look at Karen. Karen immediately said eagerly, Summer, its been a long time since we met. Lets have lunch together, shall we? Summer did not answer directly. She only asked, Have you found Vicky? Summer sounded calm, but Karen felt a little guilty, Not yet not yet Hearing this, Summer smiled and said, I have to go now. Spencer and Karen wanted to keep her, but they didnt know what to say. Summer did not owe them anything. Instead, they owed Summer a lot. Spencer thought for a moment and then chased after her, Summer. Summer stood at the gate and turned to look at Spencer, Spencer, whats the matter? Are you really not going back to the Jarrett? Spencer thought for a moment and asked. I have my own home now. A few simple words said a lot. Spencer paused for a moment, then he just nodded and stopped talking. Karen wanted to say something, but Spencer stopped her. After Summer drove away, Karen said, Why did you stop me? Summer has a soft heart. As long as we continue to speak nicely and beg her properly, she will definitely agree to return to the Jarrett and revive the Jarrett Group with you. Spencer had never liked his stepmother, and now he even felt a little disgusted. He sneered, How shameless are you? You want to soften her heart? Let me tell you, she wouldnte back even if you beg her on your knees. Spencer suddenly remembered something. I remember. A servant said that when you asked Summer to marry into the Emerson family in substitution for Vicky, you knelt down and begged her, right? That was Karen was embarrassed when her stepson mentioned this matter. That was because Vicky didnt want to marry Leonardo. And we couldnt afford to offend the Emersons. If Summer didnt marry him, we would all suffer! Spencer sneered, Is Summer your biological daughter? Of course. I carried her in my belly for ten months! Thats why she should return to the family to help us! The more Karen spoke, the more she felt that she was right. Summer was her biological daughter. No matter how ruthless and heartless Summer sounded, she would definitely not abandon her mother. Chapter 795 Don’t Blame Me for Exposing You After Summer left the hospital, she wandered aimlessly on the streets for a while before picking Rosie up from kindergarten. Rosies holiday would start in two days. Summer asked Rosie when she was driving, I will take you out on vocation during the holidays. Where do you want to go? Ill go wherever Mom goes, Rosie leaned against the seat and said slowly. Summerughed. In the next few days, Leonardo did note to Summer, nor did the people from the Jarrett familye. Life became unprecedentedly peaceful. Apart from sending Rosie to school and pick her up every day, Summer only needed to worry about her new drama. Summer asionally thought that it would be nice if she continued to live like this. However, her life became a chaos again very quickly. Karen somehow found out the address of her new home and directly came to themunity. However, themunity was strictly guarded and the security guards would not let anyone in easily. Karen stayed at the entrance of themunity for a long time. After Summer sent Rosie to the kindergarten and returned from shopping, Karen finally saw Summers car. Karen directly stepped forward and stopped Summers car. Summer lowered the window impatiently and said coldly, Mrs. Jarrett, what are you here for? Summer, dont be like this. I know youre a kind child. Come back to the Jarrett family! You and Leonardo have been separated for so long. You need a family! Karen stood beside the car and said, as if she was worried about Summer. Summer felt disgusted. Summer only nced at her and shouted to the security guard, I dont know this woman. The guard immediately walked over and pulled Karen away. Summer drove into the underground parking lot. Behind her came Karens voice, Summer, Im begging you now. If you dont agree, dont me me for exposing you! Summer paused for a moment but still drove into parking lot. However, that afternoon, Summer got involved in a trending topic on the social media. # Lost City Writer Kicks Out Her Mother # Summer didnt even have the desire to click on the hashtag. She didnt feel a thing.From N?velDrama.Org. Her phone rang. It was her private phone. Her work phone had already been crashed with calls. Summer thought it was Jessica, but when she picked up the phone, it was Eliza. She gradually gained fame because of Lost City, and Eliza now hadmon interests with her. The shooting of Lost City 2 had finished. If nothing went wrong, it would start broadcasting in the second half of the year. Scandals of the scriptwriter during this period would affect the broadcasting of the drama. Summer answered the phone slowly, Hello. As soon as Eliza picked up the phone, she asked, Whats with the trending topic on the Inte? She sounded a little anxious, but not angry. Summer said calmly, I will have a lookter, and rify it on Twitter. You dont need to interfere. Eliza wanted to say something else, but in the end, she only said, Alright, its good that you can handle it. If you cant solve the problem, I have a PR team to handle it. Thank you. Summer said sincerely. Eliza was always very nice to her. Summer picked Rosie up from the kindergarten and called Jessica over to have dinner together. When Summer went to pick the dishes, Jessica followed her to the kitchen, whispering, I just saw the trending topic. What is your mother up to again? Summer shook her head, After dinner, please stay here and take care of Rosie for a while. I need to go to the Jarretts. Jessica thought for a moment and asked, Shall I go with you? Summer asked, What about Rosie? Jessica said, We can take her there as well. Summerughed self-mockingly, I cant take her to the Jarretts. If they see her, they might even want to take her away. After all, she is Leonardos biological daughter. They forced her to marry Leonardo for their own interests back then, of course they would want to use Rosie to get benefits from Leonardo if they know her existence. They didnt have any conscience. Hearing Summers words, Jessica said worriedly, Be careful. Dont worry, Summer patted Jessicas shoulder and said, Lets eat first. After dinner, Summer drove straight to the Jarretts. The vi was bright. At this time, everyone was at home. Summer hadnt returned for a long time. The servants in the vi were so shocked that they forgot to speak when they saw her. Summer? Spencer was the first to see her. Summer nodded slightly, Spencer. She had always been polite to Spencer. Why are you suddenly back? Have you had dinner? After Alexander was hospitalized, Spencer had been very busy. He still didnt know about the trending topic on social media. Summer said calmly, I have. Im looking for Mrs. Jarrett. Is she here? Spencer paused for a moment before he realized that Summer was referring to Karen. She should be in her room upstairs. Spencer pointed upstairs. He knew Karen must have done something stupid. Karen was really stupid. She had lived her entire life in a daze, and she was still so stupid when she was old. I need to talk to her. Could you please ask someone to invite her downstairs? Summer sounded extremely polite and distant. Spencer sighed imperceptibly and said, Ok, Ill ask someone to call her down. Then, he said to the servant beside him, Go upstairs and tell Mrs. Jarrett toe downstairs. Not long after the servant went up, Summer heard the sound of the door opening and hurried footstepsing from upstairs. Summer is back, When Karen walked to the stairs and saw Summer, a smile appeared on her face. I knew you would definitelye back. She quickly walked to Summer and wanted to hold her hand. Summer looked at her coldly and took a step back. Karen didnt touch Summer. Her hand paused awkwardly in the air for a moment. Soon, she smiled and said, Lets sit down and have a chat. Summer looked at Karen and felt that it was ridiculous. Karen had just caused a trouble for Summer, but she could still act enthusiastically while seeing Summer. Karen looked at the servant beside her and reproached, Hurry up and pour some water for her. The servant immediately brought Summer a ss of water. Summer nodded and thanked her. She took the ss and put it aside before looking up at Karen. Karen did not look guilty at all. Instead, she asked happily, Summer, have you thought it through? I dont need to think about it. I know what I should do and how I should do it. Summers voice was extremely cold, Karen, I will never return to the Jarrett family. Youd better stop dreaming. Chapter 796 Secret Relationship Karen was going to sit down beside Summer, and she was surprised when hearing her words. She maintained the same posture for a while with embarrassment. Spencer had been watching out of curiosity, wondering what stupid thing Karen had done again. However, Spencer didnt expect that Summer would be so straightforward. He sat on the sofa on the other side and listened carefully. Karen stiffened for a moment before asking in disbelief, Dont you care about your reputation? Reputation? Summerughed out, Youre the one who doesnt care about reputation, not me. Seeing Karens confusion, Summer continued, Its useless to expose me. Im of greatmercial value now and someone will take care of it for me. But you should know that if what youve done is revealed, no one will help you deal with it. Summer spoke in a gentle way, but Karen was shocked. Summer had been held in high regard since her first online drama Lost City. Right now, Summer was cooperating with Eliza on a new script, but she hadnt signed any long-term contract with Eliza. Manypanies were interested in her script and had been inquiring about her information. After the air of Lost City 2, Summersmercial value was expected to increase dramatically. Summer looked at Karens dumb face with satisfaction. She stood up and said to Karen, Think about it. Ill leave now. Summer turned to look at Spencer and nodded slightly at him. Seeing her walking out, Spencer hurriedly stood up and followed her, Let me see you off. No, thanks. Although Summer refused, Spencer still walked her to the entrance. At the door, Summer found Spencer seemed to say something, so she did not leave immediately. She stood there and waited for Spencer to speak. Spencer pondered for a moment and said, I didnt know your mom would do that. If I knew, I would have stopped her. Summer smiled, as she did not care about it at all. Just as she was about to leave, she remembered something else. Oh right, have you found Vicky? No. Spencer shook his head with a serious expression, Actually, I dont think we can find her. Summer thought for a moment and asked, Did she ever mention a person called Stanley to you? The man sitting beside us at Leonardos wedding? Spencer had had a chat with Stanley that day and immediately remembered him. Summer was surprised, Yes, thats him. Spencer frowned slightly, But hes just a professor Hes not just a professor. Then Summer directly left. At night, thebel of the screenwriter for Lost City drove away her biological mother dropped out of the trending topic list. Summer then posted a rification on her certified Twitter ount. Regarding the trending topic about me, although I dont think I have to exin anything because I am innocent, I have to make a statement for all my fans who support me and love me, and that is I HAVE NEVER HURT ANYONE IN THE JARRETT FAMILY. Thest sentence seemed simple but was powerful. There were manyments and reposts as soon as it had been posted. Soon this post became trending again. The screenwriter for Lost City made a rification was on the trending topic list again. Summer held her phone and felt upset. Jessica stayed with Summer at night. Sitting next to Summer, she was browsing Twitter. Then she turned to Summer and said seriously, Maybe you should enter the entertainment industry. Go take endorsements, shoot advertisements or participate in reality shows. You can earn much more by doing anything as a star than writing scripts! Do you see how popr you are? So manypanies have interest in you! Summer said coldly, No. On the one hand, she was a mom now. On the other hand, she didnt want to interfere in the entertainment industry. Besides, she wasnt that short of money. She liked her life now. She enjoyed writing scripts. That was the calm and peaceful lifestyle she wanted. She was very satisfied with her current condition. Really? Its very lucrative! Maybe you can be even more popr than me! Jessica leaned closer and kept persuading Summer. Summer sneered and said, If you were willing to participate in those low-grade movies, you would be very popr now. Jessica pouted and stopped talking. She lowered her head and continued to surf the inte. Suddenly, she saw a Twitter post and handed her phone to Summer, Read this one. It seems that Carl is really enjoying the fuss! Carl had millions of followers on Twitter, which were all active users. Each of his posts had tens of thousands ofments. Summer looked at it and found that Carl had forwarded her rification with ament, Wondering whether Ms. Summer have any intention of cooperating with filmpanies this year? Consider us. We are Tip Top Media. [Pitiful Face. jpg] Summer couldnt helpughing. Carl is helping me. Carl was a big shot in the entertainment industry. With him forwarding Summers post, Summer would be so honored. I dont seem to have followed him yet. Then she found Carls Twitter ount and followed him. Then she realized there was a double arrow beside the profile. It turned out that Carl had already followed her. I dont even know when Carl followed me. Summer did not use Twitter often so she had not noticed it. After Summer had registered her Twitter ount, she hadnt interacted much with her friends because she did not want to cause unnecessary trouble.From N?velDrama.Org. Back then, so many things happened and her reputation was not so good, so she hadnt followed them. Luckily, it seemed that everything changed for better. Jessica looked at Summer and knew what she was thinking. She patted Summers shoulder and said, Alright, go to sleep. Early in the next morning, Jessica woke up and started to browse Twitter. She looked at the trending topic list and cursed, Holy shit! Then, she ran to Summers room. Wake up! See? People have dug up your rtionship with me and Carl! They dont sleep, do they? Thats creepy! Jessica rushed into Summers room with her slippers. Though it was summer, the temperature in the room was low since the air conditioner was on. Summer moved aside and said, Come in. After Jessica sat on the bed, Summer leaned over to see what was going on. Thebel of The secret rtionship among Jessica, Carl, Summer had topped. Chapter 797 Jemmer When Summer saw the names of her, Jessica and Carl were ced together in the hashtag, she immediately woke up. What happened? She sat up straight, staring at Jessicas phone screen. Jessica showed her the top trending post with that hashtag in Twitter. As shown in the picture, Jessica has once spoken up for Summer. Jessica was under contract to Carlspany, Tip Top Media. So she knows Carl. Carl has once reposted Summers rification with his private ount, which means he knows Summer. In other words, the three of them know each other and they are always there for each other at the most critical time. How beautiful their friendship is! But Summers first reaction was, Who is behind this thing? Every time she had been on the trending topic list, it had been for bad things. It was unbelievable that this time people were not criticizing her. No one did it. It just made the listst night. Jessica shrugged her shoulders and kept reading thements with fun. She couldnt help butugh while swiping the phone, Guess what? Thesements are quite interesting. Look at this one Summer turned to take a look. I think its more than just friendship. Actually, Id like to call it love. Summer and Jessica, one is a script writer and the other one is an actress. Summer writes and then Jessica acts what Summer writes. Isnt that sweet? Im now a huge fan of Jemmer! It totally makes sense. Jessica once stepped up for Summer a long time ago, didnt she? Jessica is a great actress and shes good in every y, and Summers Lost City is really hot, too. They are both outstanding people with great abilities and pretty faces. Oh, they two are going to make a cute couple Excuse me, I just cut in. Which of them is male? It seems that both of them are women. So what? Love doesnt differentiate between sexes! Summer got speechless, I knew it! Well, its fun, isnt it? Jessica continued to read thements. However, she idently liked the post Im now a huge fan of Jemmer. Holy shit! Jessica cursed and hurriedly cancelled it. But it was useless, as she had so many fans paying close attention to her. Besides, this topic was so hot. Someone must have seen her doing that and taken a screenshot. You never knew how fast people could be when they found a gossip online. On my god, Im screwed. What should we do? Jessica threw her phone away and shook Summers hand for help. Summer got speechless, again. It turned out that Jessicas premonition was correct. Though she canceled it within one second after she liked it, some people had taken the screenshot at that moment. The person who had been liked, had also taken a screenshot. [Picture] Oh my! Oh my! Jessica liked me!! Jessica felt so helpless now. She turned to ask Summer, If I rified that it was by ident, would they buy it?From N?velDrama.Org. Summer faked a smile and said, Many stars had done so. Such incidents happened a lot in the entertainment industry. In fact, the truth usually was that it was just their excuse to deal with the trouble they had caused. If Jessica really did so, people would definitely not believe her. Chapter 798 He Is Just a Shareholder Now The hashtag of Jessica liked Jemmer got on the trending topic list. The speed was astonishing. In fact, Jessica didnt get on the trending topic list as frequently as Summer. Actually, she could make it on the trending topic list because of Summer. Summer was so popr and controversial.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Jessicas agent called her, Hey, what do you want to do with that trending search? The agent was specially selected by Carl for Jessica and was very experienced. He was very considerate for Jessica and would seek Jessicas opinion when dealing with anything about her. The topic wasnt a negative one. Besides, it was about Summer. The manager was very clear about the rtionship between Summer and Jessica, so he called to ask Jessica. Jessica replied on the other end of the phone, Wait a moment. Then she turned to look at Summer and said, Summer, what do you think? Shall we remove it from the list? Summer thought for a moment, then shook her head and said, No. Anyway, its not a negative one. If we take it down now, there might be a boomerang effect. Alright. Jessica replied so to her manager. It had been on the trending topic list for a day before it dropped out. However, those people wouldnt stop. They created a super topic of Jemmer after it had dropped out of the trending topic list. There were hundreds of thousands of fans who had signed up for the super topic on that single day, making it directly into the top 50 of the Super Topic Ranking. And the poprity was still increasing. Jessica really enjoyed it. She clicked in to have a look and said, The number of fans is growing so fast. It was so boring. Summer didnt want to talk to her. In the evening, Summer went with Jessica to pick up Rosie after school. Lets go out for dinner to celebrate our first day as Jemmer. Jessica sat in the passenger seat, so excited. Summer rolled her eyes. Suddenly, her phone rang. Summer nced at it and found that it was from Carl. She looked at Jessica and said, Answer the phone for me. Jessica also saw Carls name. She directly refused, No. Summer said, Come on, Im driving. Jessica hesitated for a moment and answered the phone for Summer. She turned on the speaker and handed it to Summer. Summer nced at her and then said hello to the phone. Are you free tonight? Lets have dinner together. Summer had been curious about what Carl was gonna do. However, hearing what Carl had said, she was a little puzzled, Just for dinner? Of course not. Theres something else. It was pretty quiet over the phone. Carl must still be at work. Summer nced at Jessica and deliberately said, Alright, but Im with Jessica now Bring her along, of course, as well as Rosie. Carl knew that Summer had to take Rosie with her wherever she went. After hanging up the phone, Summer heard Jessica snort, Shut up. I dont want to talk to you right now. Summer smiled helplessly and said to Rosie in the back row, Rosie, Uncle Carl invited us to have dinner tonight, so we wont eat at home. Alright. Rosie was familiar with Carl, so she was happy hearing that they were going to have dinner with him. In the evening, when they arrived at Golden Cauldron Club, Carl was waiting for them in the lounge. As soon as they entered, Carl saw them and walked up. What took you so long? Then he bent to hug Rosie, May I hug you? Rosie stretched out her hand to let Carl hug her. Carl held her up into the air. Rosie grabbed his hand and giggled. Jessica crossed her arms and said, She would be scared. Rosie turned to look at Jessica and said seriously, Im not a child anymore. Im not scared. Jessica didnt know what to say. Carl smugly smiled at Jessica, See? Rosie is not scared. Come on. Lets have another one. Carl walked in the front with Rosie, who wasughing along the way, in his arms. Jessica and Summer followed behind. Jessica said with a twisted expression, Hes such a child. Summer smiled and said, I remember there is a saying that men are juvenile forever till the very end. Well hes not! Jessica snorted. Summer smiled but did not say anything. Jessica and Carl just couldnt get along. However, they had been very tolerant with each other. After so many years, though they hadnt got together, they hadnt been seeing others. In the private room, Carl brought the menu to Rosie to order dishes together. Carl had someone prepare a baby seat beforehand. They looked just intimate like a father with his daughter. Carl ordered some dessert for Rosie first. After the dessert was served, Rosies focus was totally diverted. Then the grown-ups finally could get down to their business. Carl said with a serious expression, Summer, actually, I called you today because of something else. What? Summer put down the cup in her hand and leaned back slightly to listen. Carl paused and said seriously, Join us. Join Tip Top Media. Summer was surprised, and she did not reply immediately. People might not know, but she knew very well that Leonardo was the real boss of Tip Top Media Company. It was a good opportunity to join Tip Top Media Company. However Carl knew what Summer was worried about and said, Leonardo was no longer in charge of Tip Top Media. Most of the shares are in my hands. He is only a shareholder now. Summer and Jessica were both surprised. Tip Top Media Company was established by Leonardo all by himself and then became the leadingpany in the entertainment industry. But now, he actually gave up most shares and was willing to be only a shareholder. Summer frowned slightly and asked Carl, Since when? A few days ago, after the wedding Carl hesitated for a moment before continuing, He said it was apensation for me. For you? How? Jessica only knew that Amber was the one who caused her to fall and break her leg, but she did not know that Carl and Leonardo had a huge fight. Carl nced at Jessica and casually said, No big deal. Although Summer had a lot of doubts, she didnt ask anyway. After a moment, she said, But Ive signed my contract with Eliza for the Lost City series. That was only the online TV version. And the movie version is still avable. Besides, you will have other works. Carl was extremely serious when talking about work. Chapter 799 You Have Ruined Everything! While they were chatting, the waiter came over to serve the dishes. So they stopped the discussion. Carl concluded, Think about it. If you believe me, just join us. I will definitely give you the best resources and team. Summer smiled and nodded slightly. Then Carl mentioned Jemmer, Ive seen the hashtag. How about you two make a team? Or maybe we three could make a good team. Carl couldnt help butugh out loud. Jessica rolled her eyes at him, Not a chance. Carl put up a serious face, I mean it. Someone has called me for Summers contact The post had mentioned the three of them, so people knew that he knew Summer and it was normal for them to ask him for Summers contact information.From N?velDrama.Org. Jessica said, But Summer doesnt want to cause any trouble. I know. I didnt tell anyone, Carl waved his hand and said. After a while, Rosie said she wanted to go to the restroom, so Summer took her out. Rosie went in the restroom and Summer waited for her outside. Suddenly, her phone rang. It was an unfamiliar number. Summer picked it up and said, Hello, who is it? Hello, Ms. Summer. Im from XX Media Company Summer frowned and said, Sorry, you have dialed the wrong number. She hung up the phone and another call came in. Summer picked it up again and realized that it was anotherpany. Sorry, I have no n for participating in any show. After Summer hung up the phone, it rang again. It was another unfamiliar number. Carl said that he hadnt give her number to anyone, but this was an information age and it wasnt difficult to find her contact information. She was not Leonardo, who could encrypt his own information so that no one could harass him. Then Summer set up her phone to prevent all unfamiliar calls. It finally quieted down. Sound of footsteps was heard nearby. It was getting closer. Summer looked up and got surprised. Ever since the wedding, she hadnt seen Amber. What happened at the wedding ruined Ambers reputation in the upper echelons of Hoover City. Amber had been staying at home to avoid meeting people till today. But she didnt expect to meet an old acquaintance. Summer Jarrett. Amber stared at Summer with a gloomy expression. Summer slowly put away her phone and looked at Amber without saying anything. Amber looked at Summer and said in a faint voice, It was you, wasnt it? Actually, Summer hadnt done those things. But it was her who found those videos and she did have nned to hand them over. Amberughed and continued before Summer could say anything, Im really curious. How did you get those videos? If you dont want people to know, then dont do it. Summer coldly gave the words and then went into the restroom to look for Rosie. Amber quickly moved in front of her and blocked her way. You have ruined my life. How dare you talk about it so casually? Do you know how much effort I have paid to marry Leonardo? You have ruined everything! Ambers expression was ferocious, and she looked very insane. Summer heard the slight sound of door opening. It must be Rosieing out of the restroom. Summers expression became serious Chapter 800 This Is a Privilege for Children No one can easily ruin others life. If you think your life has been ruined, you must be the one to me, Summer said calmly as she nced at the restroom. Its you! Youve ruined my life! Amber looked at Summer with hatred, as if she was going to kill her. Summer listened carefully and found there was no sound anymore. Rosie was smart. She might not understand what Amber and Summer was talking about, but she could tell that they were at loggerheads. So she didnte out immediately. Summer thought of this and heaved a sigh of relief secretly. Whatever. Summer pretended to leave. Dont leave! Amber grabbed her. Summer chuckled and said softly, You should know that Carl is the owner of Golden Cauldron Club. Although Golden Cauldron Club was also Leonardos property, Carl had been running it. Amber bought it. Even if it were not for Jessica, she and Carl had grudge with each other because of Leonardo three years ago. So she didnt dare to make a fuss here. Wait and see. I must have you suffer whatever Ive been through! Amber said in a relentless tone with hatred glittering in her eyes. Then she went to the restroom. After Amber went into thepartment, Summer went in, too. She found Rosie and opened the door of thepartment. Rosie was standing there. Summer touched her face and then held Rosie in her arms. Rosie kept quiet all the way. Summer wanted to say something, but she didnt know what to say.From N?velDrama.Org. When they were about to arrive at the private room, Rosie said, It was Aunt Amber. Amber had been Rosies nominal mother for three years when Summer had been in aa. Although Rosie and Amber werent very close, they were more or less familiar with each other. Besides, Rosie had a good memory, so it was not surprising that she could recognize Ambers voice. However, how could Summer ever exin the grudge among adults to Rosie? When they arrived at the private room, Summer heard Rosie whisper, She doesnt like me, she doesnt like father, and she doesnt like you, so I dont like her. Rosie had said a lot of doesnt like, but Summer understood what Rosie meant. Children were so simple. If you didnt like the person I like and didnt like me, then I wouldnt like you. And that was the logic. It was either yes or no. Happiness was so simple. This was a privilege only for children. Summer hoped that Rosie could always remain simple. Summer was touched and gratified. She kissed Rosie on the face and said, No one could be liked by everyone. Even if there is someone who doesnt like you, you are still the best baby in my eyes. Rosie understood. She smiled and looked at Summer, her clear eyes curved, You are the best mom, too. Summerughed so hard that she almost cried. She put Rosie down and said, You go in first. I forgot to use the restroom just now. Ill be back soon. Rosie nodded, OK. Summer opened the door of the private room to let Rosie in. Jessica asked her, Summer, where are you going? I have to use the restroom. Ille backter. Then she closed the door. She walked to the side and raised her head to calm down. What a considerate child. The more considerate Rosie was, the more guilty Summer felt. It must be because she wasnt good enough that Rosie had to be so considerate. Chapter 801She’s Gone Summer stayed outside for a few minutes. Just as she was about to turn around and walk in, she heard Jessicas voice from the private room, Rosie, where are you going?From N?velDrama.Org. Summer suddenly turned around and saw Rosie was rushing out of the private room and disappeared at the corner. Rosie! Summer called her name and quickly ran to chase after her. However, Rosie didnt respond to her mother, nor did she stop running. When Summer came to the corner, she couldnt see Rosie anywhere. Summers heart skipped a beat, and she waspletely dumbfounded. She called her name again, Rosie! The corner was just where the corridor forked, with several entrances to different corridors. So Summer was not sure which way Rosie had gone. But Rosie was so young. Even if she used all her strength to run fast, it was impossible for her to disappear in the blink of an eye. Did someone carry Rosie away? It must be so! But why did Rosie suddenly run out of the private room? At this time, Jessica came up and talked to her, Summer. When Jessica saw Summer standing there alone without Rosie, she felt upset, Wheres Rosie? Shes gone. Summer tried to calm down. She turned around and saw Carl and immediately said, Carl, get someone to keep an eye on the exits of the club. Then please get the surveince video out for me. Okay. Carl looked solemn. After he finished speaking, he walked to the side and made a phone call, Lock down the entire Golden Cauldron Club. If anyone sees a guest with a little girl, stop him and report it to me. Girls between the age of one and fifteen, stop them all. After Carl finished speaking, he hung up. As for how to exin after stopping those guests, the waiters would know what to say. Jessica med herself in her mind. Just now, when she was chatting with Carl about something else, Rosie suddenly ran out and they failed to stop her. If she had watched Rosie carefully, Rosie would not have run out. But now it was not the time to me herself. Finding Rosie was the most urgent thing. Jessica threw herself into the breach, Ill go to the exit to help identify Rosie. Carl, could you please help Summer check the surveince video? You guys look for Rosie together. Lets move separately. Okay. Summer only patted Jessica on the shoulder, indicating that she didnt have to me herself. Once Jessica left, Carl nned to take Summer to check the surveince video. Summer pulled him and said, You can have someone else to go with me. Please take your man to check the private rooms on this floor one by one. I dont think Rosie has run far at all. She must have been carried into one private room by someone on this floor. Carl was a gentleman and enjoyed a good reputation. It would be more convenient if he took his men to check the private rooms. Hearing this, Carl replied, Alright! He instructed a man to bring Summer to check the surveince video. Therefore, Jessica, Summer and Carl split up. The security guards in the monitor room were notified that Summer wasing. When Summer arrived, they already found the surveince videos. In the first few videos, Rosie was not in those corridors. When they checked thest video, they found that the surveince screen became pitch ck. Summers expression changed as she asked anxiously, Whats going on? Why is there no disy? She was worried about Rosie at this moment, and she looked terribly sullen and sharp. The security guards knew that those who could afford meals in the Golden Cauldron Club were either rich or noble. Besides, his senior had told him ahead of time that Summer wasing to check the surveince video. She must be a big shot. Seeing Summer with such a look, the security guard shook with fear. This this surveince camera functioned well. I dont know why it doesnt work Chapter 802 It’s Really You Summer knew that it was useless to me the security guards at this time. She then called Carl. Carl was probably in a noisy private room, so he didnt answer the phone. She hung up and called Jessica again. Jessica quickly answered, Summer? Summer asked her, How is it? Did you see Rosie? Jessica replied, No, what about you? Whats new? The surveince camera on one of the corridors didnt work. I just called Carl, but he didnt answer my call. Im going to take a look at that strange corridor. Alright. Jessica knew that any sce at this time was useless. But she stillforted Summer, Rosie is blessed by God. She will be fine, definitely. I know. Summer hung up and left the monitor room. She went to the corridor where the surveince camera didnt function well. There were three private rooms in this corridor, all of which were luxurious. Summer stopped a waiter at random, Knock on the door and tell the guests inside that Mr. Carl will buy them drinks. But Mr. Carl The waiter hesitated. Before the waiter could say something, Summer directly gave him a push, Just do it. Or you will be fired. The waiter had no choice but to knock on the door. Summer stood at the door and looked in. There were a group of people inside, sitting around the table. She knew some of them, but was unfamiliar with others. After the waiter came out, Summer pushed him to knock on the door of another private room. There were fewer people in it than the former room, and some of the guests looked familiar. After all, the business circle was not big, and there were not many people in the circle. Finally, they came to thest private room. The waiter knocked on the door for a few minutes, but no one answered. He turned around to look at Summer and saw her serious expression. Summer said, Thanks for your time. Ill get out of your hair. After the waiter left, Summer knocked twice on the door. Still, no one answered the door. Summer stood at the door for few minutes and pushed the door open forcefully.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The room was dimly lit. There was only a man sitting at the round table. After seeing the mans face clearly, Summer felt relieved. She looked at Leonardo who was sitting at the table and said calmly, Its really you. There were only a few people close to Rosie. Rosie was smart, precocious, and vignt. No one could deceive her and take her away easily just with candy, snacks and toys. Summer panicked at the beginning, but after looking for Rosie for a while, she gradually calmed down. Apart from Leonardo, Rosie would nevere running for anyone else at first sight. It was the end of June, and the weather was somewhat hot. Leonardo wore a ck shirt and his hair was trimmed neatly. She was not sure if it was because his hair had been cut short again, but he seemed thinner. Leonardo only raised his eyebrows slightly and did not say anything. Summer closed the door and walked to Leonardo, asking, Where is Rosie? Now youe to me for Rosie? Werent you bold enough when you yed the video of Amber at the wedding banquet? Leonardos eyes were cold and deep, and Summer failed to see through him. You came to Rosie intentionally and hid her now. Are you taking revenge on me for ying the video of Amber at the wedding banquet? After Summer finished speaking, Leonardo squinted his eyes uncannily. Summer chuckled softly. She leaned over and ced her hands on the dining table. She stared fixedly at Leonardo and said very slowly, Do you think I will believe you? Leonardos pupils suddenly contracted. He looked somewhat awkward. Chapter 803 Leonardo’s Aim After exchanging nces with Summer for a few seconds, Leonardo calmed himself down again. It seems that you dont want to see Rosie, Leonardo said in an indifferent voice. Summer chuckled and sat down in the seat opposite to him, Thats because you dont allow me to see her. Leonardo said without changing his expression, Why should I do that? Summer took a deep breath and asked directly, Go ahead. What do you want? If Leonardo solely wanted to see Rosie, he could go straight to her. There was no need to resort to such a trick. Summer was anxious about Rosies disappearance and thus walked into the trap set by Leonardo. Therefore, Leonardos aim was to see Summer. With his eyes lit up, Leonardo sat straight up. Summer remained silent and scrutinized his subtle reaction. In front of Leonardo, she rarely calmed down. So, it was the first time that she had observed him objectively. And she was amazingly peaceful. It was extremely quiet in the private room. Leonardo looked at Summer and didnt say anything. Suddenly, Summers phone rang. It was from Carl. Summer answered it. Summer, Ive found Rosie. She is with Tim.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. I see. Somethinges up. I have to trouble you and Jessica to take care of Rosie for a while. The fact that Rosie was with Tim proved Summer right. Leonardo did all these things on purpose. When entering the room, Summer had thought if Leonardo would use Rosie to take revenge on her. But she soon chilled out. Regardless of what Leonardo had done, she believed that he was not bad by nature. He would never harm a woman, nor would he threaten a woman with a child, not to mention that the child was his daughter. Although Leonardo was ruthless, he came from a wealthy family. He was so proud that he wouldnt y such a dirty trick. Given Carl had found Rosie and Tim, Leonardo clearly had no intention of taking Rosie away. As Summer was here, he had reached his goal. So, Carl seeded in seeing Rosie and Tim. Summer hung up and looked at Leonardo, who was much thinner than before. She found it harder to understand him now. What exactly do you want? Summer stared at Leonardo. However, she failed to tell what he was thinking from his deep eyes. After a while, Leonardo finally asked, Have you met Amber? Summer frowned. Why did he ask that? It had nothing to do with him whether or not she met Amber. She holds a grudge against you and is more heartless than a man. You are supposed to know it better than me, Leonardo said meaningfully. Summers frown deepened. She asked, So what? Did Leonardo remind her to be careful of Amber? I know you want to take care of Rosie well. But the premise is that you can take good care of yourself. Rosie is my daughter. I want her to live a good life, Leonardo said in a serious voice, trying to hide his true feelings. Summerughed at herself. How could she expect Leonardo to concern about her after experiencing so much? How ridiculous she was! You wouldnt talk so much nonsense before. Summer felt that what Leonardo had said today was meaningless. Before Leonardo spoke, Summer continued, I thought you love Amber, but now it seems that I was wrong. Once a man doesnt love a woman anymore, he is crueler than ever. I didnt know it before, but I do now. Chapter 804 Rosie’s Intention After leaving the room, Summer called Jessica. Jessica and the others had brought Rosie back to their previous private room. As soon as Summer pushed open the door and entered, Rosie saw her and said, Mom! However, Summer did not answer her as gentle as before. She looked at Rosie with a serious expression and said in a cold voice, Yes. Then she turned to Carl and Jessica and said, Sorry to trouble you today. Kids were sensitive. Rosie could tell Summer was angry. She stared at Summer and stood aside, looking crestfallen. She did not dare to hold Summers hand either. Carl smiled and said, Dont mention that. Thats right. If you say that again, Ill be angry. Jessica cast a nce at Rosie and pulled Summer by the arm. She whispered, Dont frighten Rosie. She is just a little girl. Summer shook her head slightly, indicating that she knew what to do. Summer looked at the time and said, Its gettingte. Lets go back now. Due to Rosies disappearance, they didnt want to have fun anymore. On the way home, Jessica sat in the backseat with Rosie and kept whispering in her ear. Summer drove the car calmly without saying a word. Not long after, the car stopped in front of the neighborhood where both of them lived. When Jessica got off the car, she tried to talk to Summer. Summer knew what Jessica wanted to say and interrupted, Dont worry. Hearing her words, Jessica did not say anything further. Summer held Rosies hand and went home. As Summer was furious, Rosie remained quiet all the way. As soon as they got home, Rosie took out her slippers from the shoe cab and changed them by herself before Summer spoke. She also took initiative to help Summer by cing Summers slippers beside her feet. Mom, change your shoes. Summer did not refuse. She bent down and began to change her shoes. However, her face was expressionless. She didnt smile at all. Seeing that Summer had changed her shoes, Rosie took the cup that Summer usually used from the coffee table and picked a cup of water for Summer from the drinking machine. She walked to Summer with the water in her hand and asked, Mom, are you thirsty? Summer went to the sofa and sat down. She pointed at the coffee table and said, Thank you. Put it down. Rosie put it on the coffee table as Summer said. Then, she found it hard for Summer to pick up the cup and thus moved it closer to Summer. Afterwards, she rubbed her hands and stared at Summer with an innocent expression. Summer pointed at the sofa and said, Sit down. Although Summer did not look irritated, she had an aura of authority when she kept a poker face and Rosie was scared. Rosie sat on the sofa as Summer said. With her small hands behind her back, she pursed her lips and sat straight up, looking exceptionally na?ve. Summers feeling were mixed. She was both angry and distressed, and asked, Do you know you did wrong? Rosie pursed her lips and blinked at Summer, and then she looked down and remained silent. Summer sighed slightly and asked her, Do you really want to see your father? Yes, Rosie nodded. Its not your fault wanting to see him. However, you should tell me before you went with him! Summer tried to say in a serious tone. But when she saw Rosies expression, she couldnt help but go soft. Rosie pouted and sobbed, I just wanted to ask him if he doesnt want me anymore. Why didnt hee to see me?N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Chapter 805 The Calm before a Storm As Rosie spoke, there were tears in her eyes. However, she pursed her lips and held the tears in. It hurt to see Rosie like this, but Summer didnt soften her tone. Alright, I know. But how can you leave with your father without telling me? Summer said with a serious look. I was wrong, Rosie blinked and tears fell off her cheeks. She wiped the tears off her face with her small hands. Summer did not hug Rosie nor wipe the tears for her. She asked, Then what? It wont happen anymore. I wont follow Dad without telling you. Rosie sobbed softly, not daring to cry. Normally, Summer was very gentle to Rosie. But once she stopped being gentle, she was very intimidating to Rosie. Summer stared at Rosie for a few seconds. Finally, she sighed and wiped Rosies tears with a tissue. Rosie couldnt hold back any longer. She threw herself into Summers arms and cried loudly. After all, she was still a child. Summer hugged her and patted her back gently. After a while, Rosie finally calmed down. Summer let go of Rosie and saw that her eyes and face had all turned red because of the crying. She put Rosie on the ground and silently took Rosie to the bathroom to wash her face.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. After putting Rosie to bed, Summer sat in front of theputer for a while but could not write a single word. So, she went back to her room to sleep. Early in the morning, Summer took Rosie to the kindergarten. When she returned, she saw the gossips about Leonardo on the Inte. Last night, Leonardo brought two women into a hotel and stayed there for a whole night Summer was not used to seeing such news about Leonardo. However, she did not expect that this was just the beginning. Almost every few days, there would be some gossip news about Leonardo. At first, Jessica did not dare to mention this to Summer. Later, she identally mentioned it once. Seeing Summers calm expression, Jessica stopped worry about it and started to discuss the matter with Summer. Was it because Leonardo was hurt so bad by Amber? Summer stirred the juice in front of her with a straw and saidzily, Who knows? Jessica sighed with emotion. She had thought that Summer and Leonardo would be together for the rest of their lives. She did not expect that she would be here today to discuss Leonardos scandals with Summer. Jessica felt that this topic wasnt interesting. So, she asked, Rosies summer vacation starts tomorrow. Where do you n to take her on vacation? I havent thought of a ce yet. We might just stay in Hoover City, Summer looked at the time, Rosie is about to finish school. Im going to pick her up. I have a banquet to attend tonight. Ill go back and prepare for it. Jessica picked up her bag and stood up. It was July, the middle of summer. When Summer came out of the restaurant, she felt a wave of heat pouncing on her face. The heat was extremely unbearable for anyone who had juste out of the air-conditioned room. She frowned slightly. Jessica stood beside her and looked up at the sky. When they came here, the sky was still clear. Now, the sky was covered with dark clouds, and it looked like it was going to rain. She turned to look at Summer and said, Hurry up to pick Rosie up. It looks like its going to rain. Rainy days are really annoying. You too. Go home early after the banquet, Summer nodded at Jessica. After Jessica left, Summer narrowed her eyes and looked up at the sky. Why did she feel that this was the calm before a storm? Chapter 806 Summer, Go to Hell! It was easy to get sleepy in summer. On the first day of the holiday, Rosie slept until nine in the morning. As soon as she woke up, she went to look for Summer. Mom, Im hungry. Summer was sitting on the sofa with herputer in her arms. Summer deliberately sat in the living room in case that Rosie would wake up at any moment. She had been thinking about her new script, but hadnt decided on the final topic. So, she was gathering some information on the Inte. You are up, Summer touched Rosies head and got up to lead her into the bathroom, Wash your face first before you eat. She cooked porridge and eggs this morning, and they should still be hot now. After Rosie finished washing up, she ate porridge at the dining table. Summer continued to search for the information. She flipped through two pages of documents on herputer, and then tilted her head to look in the direction of the dining table from the side of theputer. Summer moved the pillow behind her and asked Rosie, Rosie, is there any ce you especially want to go to? Rosie took a spoon and sent a mouthful of porridge into her mouth. After thinking for a while, she opened her eyes wide and looked at Summer, but did not say anything. Summer said in a soft voice, Just say what you want. We are chatting. You can say whatever you want to say. Rosie shook the spoon in her hand and said softly, I want to see Dad. Summer had actually thought of this, so she wasnt surprised, Didnt you see him at dinnerst time? But he didnt even hug me, nor did he speak to me. There was a sense of grievance in Rosies tone. Summer fell silent. She took out her phone and hesitated for a moment before texting Leonardo. Rosie wants to see you. Do you have time recently? After sending the text message, Summer did not receive a reply immediately. But Summer was not in a hurry. She put down her phone and looked up, only to see Rosie staring straight at her. She smiled and said, Lets talk about this after you finish your breakfast. Alright, Rosie replied and finished the porridge in a few seconds. Then, she carefully slid down from the chair. She was just a little taller than the dining table. She raised her head high and went to the kitchen with the bowl. She did note out the kitchen immediately. Summer tilted her head and heard the sound of watering from inside. Summer paused for a moment and sighed slightly. After a while, Rosie walked out of the kitchen. She ran to Summer and said, Mom, I cleaned the dishes. Previously, Summer had taught Rosie to do simple housework. And there was a small stool in the kitchen for Rosie to step on. Good girl! Summer said as she wiped the water off Rosies hands with a tissue. Rosie smiled. Summer was thinking about something, so she was doing it very slowly. At this time, she heard that she had received a new message. Summer picked up her phone and saw the text message Leonardo had sent her, I do. Summer replied directly, What time works for you? Leonardo: Tomorrow afternoon. Summer put away her phone and saw that Rosie was looking at her eagerly. Her clear eyes were filled with anticipation. Dad said, Summer deliberately paused for a moment, then smiled and continued, He is free tomorrow afternoon. Ill take you to see him tomorrow afternoon, okay? Rosie suddenly smiled, Alright! Summer touched her face and said, Then keep mepany this afternoon. I am going to the library to search for some information. Will you apany me? Okay, Rosie nodded. Summer frowned slightly when she thought of the rumors about Leonardo on the inte. Fortunately, Rosies identity had not been revealed. People didnt know that Leonardo had a daughter. In the past, when Leonardo had amnesia, someone had taken pictures of Leonardo, Amber, and Rosie traveling together. But in the end, no one found out anything about Rosie. If Rosies identity and photos were exposed, Rosie would definitely be affected by Leonardos matter. In the afternoon, Summer took Rosie to the library. It was not on the weekend. Some schools hadnt started their holiday yet. There werent many people in the library. Summer found the books she needed and found someic books for Rosie. Then they sat down. Rosie did not disturb her and quietly read theic book. Summers work efficiency improved a lot. They stayed in the library all afternoon and left near dinner time. Summers original n was to go to the supermarket to buy something and cook at home. But Rosie said that she was very hungry, so Summer took her to a restaurant nearby. Due to the location, there werent many people in the restaurant. Suddenly, Summer heard the sound of high-heels behind them, which was a bit ear-piercing in the quiet environment. Summer froze. She suddenly turned her head and met a pair of sinister eyes. It was Amber again! Women all liked to wear dresses in summer. However, Amber, who had always paid attention to her clothes, was wearing trousers and a long coat, a cap and a mask, carrying a bag. She looked eerie and strange. However, Summer was too familiar with her, so she recognized Amber at a nce. Summer sensed what Amber was going to do and shouted, Waiter! This restaurant was big and Summer had specially chosen a seat in the corner. The waiter was serving other guests on the other side and did not notice Summers voice. Summer hurriedly turned to Rosie and said, Rosie, dont be afraid. Rosie nodded and sat still with her lips pursed. Summer nced at Rosie again. Then, she got up and walked towards Amber. When she walked over, she had been paying attention to Ambers bag. She noticed that Amber put her hand into the bag. The next moment, Amber said in a hoarse voice, Summer, go to hell! Amber was clearly holding a dagger. Fortunately, Summer was prepared and wasnt stabbed by Amber. After Summer dodged the dagger, she swiftly pushed over an empty table beside her. The waiter heard this and came over, What happened?From N?velDrama.Org. Seeing she failed to stab Summer, Amber waved her dagger towards Summer again. Summer reacted quickly and grabbed Ambers hand tightly. Behind her came Rosies nervous voice, Mom! Summer was distracted. Amber got free and hurt Summers shoulder with the dagger. Summer didnt have time to worry about her wound. She wrestled with Amber. She turned around and shouted at the stunned waiter, Take my daughter away and call the police! The waiter finally reacted and quickly ran over to carry Rosie to the side. The manager ran over with the other waiters, trying to stop Amber. Chapter 807 Who Wanted to Kill Amber? This time, Amber made up her mind to kill Summer, regardless of her own safety. Astonishingly, she got a great strength. Neither of the waiters managed to stop Amber, one of them even scratched by her. The waiter had already taken Rosie away, so Summer had no concerns. As Summer had learnt fighting skills before, she was quick to react. Then she wrestled with Amber. Thus the waiters got the opportunity to control Amber. Atst, three waiters pressed Amber down on the ground and tied her up. The restaurant was in chaos. Summer didnt care if people took pictures or videoed. After Amber had been subdued, Summer went for Rosie. With red-rimmed eyes, Rosie clearly was frightened. Mom, youre injured. Rosie pointed at her shoulder and cried. Stabbed by Ambers sharp stagger, half of Summers arm was soaked in blood for she was wearing thin clothes. Wiping his sweat, the manager walked over and said to Summer with anxiety, Miss, well take you to the hospital to bandage up your arm. For the good of the restaurant, he had to handle it carefully. Or it would have a great impact on the restaurants business. It was why the manager paid much more attention to it. With the injured arm, she couldnt drive. She also had to take Rosie, so she nodded at him, Alright. The manager took Summer to the hospital. Before her wound was bandaged up, a waiter called the manager. The policemen are here. They need that youngdy to give a statement. After the nurse dressed her wound, Summer went out. The manager came over and said, Ms. Summer, we might have to go to the police station now. Okay. Summer replied, But I want to change my clothes first. After saying that, she touched Rosies head. Just now, when the nurse was dressing Summers wound, Rosie frowned and bit her lips without saying a word. Summer held Rosie in her arms and did not show Rosie her wound. There was still a pool of blood on her clothes. If she didnt change it, Rosie would be scared more. The manager understood what she meant and said, Sure. On the way to the police station, Summer bought a new dress and put it on. It was paid by the manager because he insisted on that. Summer was a celebrity, so the manager was afraid that Summer wouldsh out at the restaurant on the inte if he didnt please her. In this era, online public opinion mattered. At the police station, the policeman in charge of the case was waiting for Summer. Ms. Summer, Amber said you had been sending people to kill her, so she went to the restaurant to kill you in fury. What do you think of this? Summer frowned slightly, No, I didnt. Having failed to marry with Leonardo, Amber might get mad. After the police got the statements of both sides, Summer saw Amber.From N?velDrama.Org. Youre just lucky this time! Amber looked at Summer with a mad look, I wont let you go when Im alive. Ive never seen such an evil woman like you. You ruined my wedding and wanted topletely ruin me! I didnt send anyone to kill you. You overestimated me. I was not capable of such a thing. Summers was still calm. Liar! Recently, I saw someone stalk me at home. I found that there was something wrong with the brake when I drove. You did it. You wanted to kill me! Ambers voice was sharp and ear-piercing. Summer was a little puzzled for what Amber said seemed convincing. But who wanted to kill Amber? Chapter 808 She Was Born to Be Famous As Amber spoke, she was about to pounce on Summer. The policeman quickly grabbed Amber and scolded, Madam, calm down. Mister, she wants to kill me. Summer wants to kill me! She must have sent someone for me. She ruined my wedding! It was all her! Amber shouted hysterically. It seemed like she couldnt control herself. Somehow she looked insane. Under the circumstance, policemen tried to take her to the detention cell. What are you doing? Do you know who I am? I am Amber Thomson! Do you know who my father is? Ambers cursing voice faded. Ms. Summer, well let you know when we get to the bottom of it. I hope you can keep in touch with us at any time, so we can keep you informed of the progress of the case, said another policeman with a solemn expression. I see. Thank you, mister. Summer walked out of the police station with Rosie. But, much to her surprise, she saw Eliza. Crossing her arms, Eliza stood in front of the car. She said helplessly, Im here to pick you up. Summer asked her, Why are you here? Get in the car now. The reporters are on their way here. Just as Eliza was about to open the car door, she noticed Rosie beside Summer. Seeing that Eliza was looking at Rosie, Summer touched her head and introduced, This is Moms good friend at work, Ms. Austin. Rosie followed Summer and called, Ms. Austin. After crying just now, Rosie was still with the red-rimmed eyes, so she looked really poor. Eliza felt sorry for her. She immediately opened the car door and said, Hurry up. Get in the car. After they got in the car, Eliza stared at Rosie who was sitting in the back row. How did you know I was at the police station? Summer asked Eliza. Eliza sighed, Its on the trending news list. Having been working in the entertainment industry for so many years, Eliza had seen plenty of celebrities. However, no one was like Summer, who attracted public attention extraordinarily. Everything relevant to her name would be on the trending news list. Even if it was not a big deal, it could be searched a lot. She was really born to be famous. However, Summer wouldnt work as a star. If she would, she must be a super star. Summer was worried. At the restaurant, she didnt care that much. It looks like someone took pictures or videos and posted them online. Summer asked helplessly, Photos or videos? Videos, Eliza said. Summer did not say anything. When she went to the restaurant with Rosie, it was already time for dinner. Now, it was past 9 p. m. after she got out of the police station. Rosie, are you hungry? Summer lowered her head and asked Rosie. Rosie shook her head.From N?velDrama.Org. Summer knew that Rosie must have been hungry. But they cant eat outside for reporters were looking for them. Thus she had to go home. Summer looked at Eliza and said politely, Take me home directly. Thank you. Thats all right. We are friends. Eliza was not happy to hear that. Summer sighed and did not say anything more. They arrived at Summersmunity soon. Jessica came over when they were about to go inside. Finally, youre back. Are you okay? Jessica asked as soon as she met Summer. Chapter 809 She Was Thoughtful Jessica touched Summers injured shoulder, and Summer hissed in pain. Jessica hurriedly loosened her grasp and asked, Are you injured? Not big deal, Summer said. Lets get in first. Only then did Jessica notice Eliza who was standing behind Summer. Eliza greeted, Hi, Miss Jessica. Jessica replied with a smile, Hello, Ms. Austin. Then she turned to Summer. Summer did not exin anything but grasped her hand and pulled her away. It was veryte. They hadnt eaten dinner yet, so Summer immediately cooked noodles for Rosie as soon as she got home. She deliberately asked Eliza and Jessica while cooking, Have you eaten yet? Jessica shook her head, Yes, I have eaten. She went out to attend an event tonight. When it was done, she found that Summer and Amber became the trending topic. There were even videos. And Jessica waspletely frightened by that video. She tried to contact Summer, but Summers phone was off, so she directly went home to see Summer. When Summer saw Jessica was still in formal clothing, and hadnt changed her clothes yet, she knew Jessica must have returned from an event. Summer added more water and noodles to make Jessica have a bowl of noodles too. It took a while to cook the noodles, so at the same time Summer made the steamed egg for Rosie by the microwave oven. The egg was done in just a few minutes. She took it out and ced it on the dining table for Rosie to eat first. Rosie had apanied Summer at the library all afternoon and when they were about to have dinner, Amber appeared, so Rosie was famished now. The three of them watched the little girl eating the egg and did not say anything. After eating the noodles and putting Rosie to sleep, Summer finally had the time to exin all that happened today to Jessica and Eliza. I took Rosie to the restaurant for dinner today and Amber suddenly came rushing to me. Summer did not hide anything and said frankly in front of Eliza. In fact, it went viral online and everyone knew it already. Eliza was thoughtful to be able toe to the police station very soon. So, Summer was still very grateful to her. Eliza sneered, Is she crazy? Her wedding was cancelled because she herself screwed around. Why did she hurt you? Did she dare to go find Leonardo? Summer hesitated for a moment and said, Perhaps shes shaken up. Right now, there are many reporters searching for you. They dont dare to offend Leonardo, so they can only bug you, hoping to find some gossips between you, Leonardo and Amber. After Eliza finished speaking, she looked at Summer and said, Be careful when you go out recently. Those reporters are good at trailing your track. I see. Thanks a lot. Summer nodded. Eliza sighed, Call me if you need any help. I have to go now.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. It was gettingte and she had other things to deal with. Summer had arrived home safely, so she could leave now. The security in this neighborhood was very strict, so the reporters wouldnt be able to sneak in. After sending Eliza off, Jessica asked Summer, Did you hide anything just now? Summer stood in front of Jessica and said, Amber kept saying that I asked someone to kill her. Does she think that everyone was as crazy as her? Treat a life as nothing! Only she will hire people to kill others. Jessica gasped in anger and kicked the trash can beside her feet. Chapter 810 Probably It Is the Same Person Summer was much calmer than Jessica. An anonymous person released Ambers photos and videos in her wedding ceremony. Im suspecting Summer wore a serious expression. It is the same person. He has exposed the photos and videos at Ambers wedding and now hires someone to kill her. Looking at Jessicas surprising eyes, Summer added, Of course, only if Amber isnt lying. Jessica pondered for a moment and said, Since Amber decides to kill you, her life must be threatened. However, considering her background, who dares to kill her Ambers father was a high official. Even if Amber had lost her face at her wedding with Leonardo, no one would be able to do anything to her considering her father. At that time, Summer wanted to y the videos at Leonardos wedding. However, after considering it seriously, she didnt think she was able to ruin his wedding sessfully by herself, so she sent those things to the media. Who could make such a big mess at Leonardos wedding? Summer was immersed in thought. Seeing that Summer had been silent, Jessica asked, Do you have any ideas? No. Im just a little tired. Summer answered and gave a yawn. Then you rest. Ill see you tomorrow. Jessica picked up her bag and stood up. After sending Jessica off, Summer did not immediately go to sleep. Instead, she sat in the empty living room, thinking about the whole thing. The next morning, Summer dressed up and went downstairs to dump the garbage. Then she walked to the entrance of themunity and nced around. From afar, she saw suspicious people sneaking around outside themunity. It seemed that there were reporters waiting for her secretly. Summer pulled her mask, looked down and turned around fast. She sped up her steps and identally bumped into someone. That person who was hit by her reached out to support her and called her name, Summer.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Summer looked up and said in surprise, Trevin? She hadnt seen Trevin recently and guessed he had probably been busy investigating the case about his father. Yes, why do you dress like this? Trevin had been upied by his stufftely and had no time to care about other matters, so he didnt know what had happened between Summer and Amber. Have you found anything recently? Summer asked him. Trevin knew that she was asking about his father. I have been secretly following Stanley for a long time but found nothing. He just goes to school or the library every day and has dinner with his friends asionally. At night, he just stays at home. I think he probably knows Im suspecting him, so he does nothing. Trevin was a little anxious when he mentioned this. Stanley is meticulous. He wont just give himself away easily. Summer thought for a moment and asked, Then do you know who gave you the evidence before? No. Actually, Im also very curious. Trevin smiled self-deprecatingly, Now I realize that Im really a useless person. Summer shook her head, This is life. There is something that even though you have tried your best to get it, you still cant make it. But after talking with Trevin, Summer was surer about her surmise. An unknown person gave Trevin the evidence against Stanley. And an anonymous person exposed Ambers indecent video at Leonardos wedding Doing those things without leaving any trace needed extraordinary capabilities. And all those could be done by one person. At this time, the phone ringing drew Summer out of her thoughts. When Summer saw the phone number, her expression changed slightly. She said to Trevin, Excuse me, I have to take this. Chapter 811 Something Not Sure Trevin had no idea about who made the call, but there were few that could trigger Summers wild mood swing. He took a nce at Summers phone and appeared to be calm, Ill go back first. Summer smiled and gave him a nod. When Trevin left, Summer got the call through as she walked home.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. But she didnt speak. Some rustlings came from the phone. Then, it fell into silence a few secondster. Leonardos voice seemed huskier and deeper as it went with the silence. What happened between you and Amber? He sounded indifferent, void of any emotion. Summer knew he would receive it sooner orter, but she never expected him to directly ask her. It is not a big deal. Summer appeared to be calm, Where should we meet today? Leonardo asked, Are there any reporters in your neighborhood? Summer hesitated. And Leonardo immediately knew that there were. Can you ensure that the reporters wont catch you when you take Rosie out? Leonardo questioned. To be honest, Summer was not sure. This was also what she was worried about. Leonardo stated, Ille to see you. Summer replied after some hesitation, Alright. It was the safest way now. Rosie missed Leonardo, but Summer could not take her out now. She might be photographed. Rosie was sitting on the sofa when Summer arrived home. She had changed into the new dress that Summer bought for her. As soon as she saw Summer, she ran to her, Mom, when will we go to see Dad? He wille here. We dont need to go out. Summer stroked her head and exined. Rosie blinked, Then when will hee over? Whether she could go out was no different to Rosie, as she only wanted to see her dad. Before the noon. Actually, they didnt reach an agreement about the exact time. Rosies eyes lit up, Alright. Summer needed to change dressing for her wound. Now, it seemed that she could only wait and go to make it at night. Just as Summer had guessed, Leonardo came before noon. It was not ten oclock yet when he arrived. He brought toys and dolls with him. Rosie rushed over and looked up at him with a grin, Dad! Leonardo handed the toy to her. But she wasnt in a hurry to open it. Instead, she kept chattering to him. Summer sat at the side and didnt say anything. Rosie probably felt that she was too enthusiastic about Leonardo and neglected Summer, so she turned around and smiled at Summer, Mom. Summer replied with a smile. But the smile faded as she turned to Leonardo, What would you like to drink? Leonardo avoided her gaze, Water. Summer fetched a ss of water and handed it to him. She whispered, Are you staying for lunch? Leonardo finally looked up and met her gaze, but his look seemed strange. Summer wanted to confirm something, which she had thought about but didnt dare to make sure. Seeing Leonardos dy, Rosie was anxious, Dad, please. Leonardo looked down at Rosie and replied, Okay. Summer pursed her lips, Then Ill go prepare lunch. Chapter 812 It Would Be Nice Just as Summer stood up, Leonardos voice came again, No need. Summer looked back. Leonardo said indifferently, I have asked my man to deliver food from Golden Cauldron Club. Summer blinked but didnt say anything. She only gave him a faint nod. Soon, someone of the Golden Cauldron Club brought dishes over. There was a branch responsible for delivery service in the Golden Cauldron Club. Of course, the delivery fee was high. After all, the dishes they delivered were the same as what they served at Golden Cauldron Club. The service man left after he set the table. There were so many dishes that the table was almost full. Rosie was in a good mood and had a good appetite as well. She ate much more than usual. And she would eat more if Summer didnt stop her. She then went to y with toys when she was full.From N?velDrama.Org. The wound on Summers shoulder was not serious but it still weakened her agility. She and Leonardo sat face to face, but neither of them looked at each other. When Summer was full, she took a nce at Rosie, who was absorbed in toys not far away. Then, she looked up at Leonardo. Feeling her gaze, Leonardo looked sideways at her as he said in a faint tone, Just say it. Summer pursed her lips, Did you find out who yed that video of Amber on your wedding day? Wasnt it you? Leonardo paused. Summer chuckled, You know best whether its me or not. You are afraid Ill cause trouble for you? You are actually looking for an excuse for yourself. A trace of disdain shed across his face. Summer didnt reply. Leonardo continued, So, you still want to deny that its you who found that video? I didnt deny it. Summer took a meaningful nce at him, Leonardo, you know, a wise man can be ruined by his own wisdom. If I had the ability to cause trouble at your wedding, why would I hand it to the media? It is more of a hassle. Summer paused. Then, she continued as if something had hit her, Alright, there is another thing for you. Trevin received a piece of evidence revealing that Stanley killed Lester. I wonder who gave it to him. You know, its Stanley. There are few that have the capacity to find this in the Hoover City Summer observed Leonardo as she said. But his face was still void of emotion. It seemed that he didnt realize her profound meaning at all. Was it that it really had nothing to do with him? Summer fixed her gaze on Leonardo as she whispered, Leonardo, what do you think? Leonardo lowered his eyes and slowly wiped his hands with a towel. Then he stated, Summer, who do you think you are? Do I have to tell you everything? Dont forget, he sneered, we got divorced early. Thanks for your reminder. Trevin is wooing for me. I think hes pretty nice. Rosie likes him too. Summer picked up the ss and took a sip, as if she didnt care about his words at all. However, when she drank, she kept observing him from the corner of her eyes. Things got to be kind of awkward. Summer looked up at Leonardo, but his look remained calm. Not only that, he stated, It would be nice if Rosie really likes Trevin. Chapter 813 You’ve Done Nothing Wrong Summer stared nkly at Leonardo with aplicated look. She seemed to be in shock, or she just remained calm. After a while, Summer said, Alright, I see. Then, she got up and went to the bathroom. At the same time, Leonardo picked up his chopsticks and continued his lunch. Summer stayed for a long while in the bathroom. She was engaged in self-examination. For her, Leonardo was always a powerful man. He was so mighty that nothing seemed impossible for him. Therefore, Summer naturally thought of him when she sorted out all the facts. No one can make these at the same time, except Leonardo. However, he denied it firmly. She couldnt even find anything unusual about his look. After staying in the bathroom for a while, Summer swung the door open and went out. But Leonardo was still at his lunch. He ate very slowly. Summer took a distant nce and found that most of the dishes had been eaten up by him. Did he have such a good appetitetely? But how could he lose so much weight with such an appetite? This was strange! Summer headed towards Rosie and helped her open the new toy. After a while, when Summer turned to the dining room, Leonardo had stopped eating. Instead, he stood at the table and began to clear up those lunch boxes. The food was basically eaten up, and the rest had to be thrown away. There were a lot of dishes. Naturally, the boxes piled up. Keen, Rosie immediately noticed that Leonardo had finished his meal. Dad,e and help me. I cant assemble this toy. Wait a moment. Leonardo took a nce and said, Ill throw these away first. After that, he went out with those boxes. Summer sat there in a daze. In the past, when Leonardo stayed at her ce, he would also do the cleaning. But she felt it a little strange about what he did now. Moreover, what he had done in recent months was abnormal. Amber was pregnant. And he didnt even go to the court that day, which meant he didnt want the custody of Rosie at all. Since he attached great importance to Ambers baby, why didnt he pay close attention to the wedding? He actually offered someone the chance to y that video of Amber. With Leonardos caution, it was impossible for him to make such a stupid mistake. Moreover, Leonardo didnt care about that incident. And he just ignored Amber from then on It was clearly strange, but Summer could not find any breakthrough. Mom? Rosie waved in front of Summer. Only then did Summer regain her senses, Whats wrong? Rosie asked, What are you thinking about? Well, not a big deal. Summer replied. The wound hurt a little, so she gently reached to her shoulder. Does it hurt? Rosie remembered that Summers shoulder was injured. No. Summer replied, but Rosie pursed her lips and whispered, Im sorry Summer was surprised, What are you sorry for? You didnt do anything wrong. Youre injured. But I still asked Dad to have lunch with us. You cant cook Your father sent someone to deliver the food. I didnt cook.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Summer was lost for words. She didnt expect Rosie to be so sensitive. She actually thought of this. But Rosie just kept shaking her head, Im sorry Summer intended to say something while the doorbell rang. Chapter 814 I Can Send You Abroad Leonardo returned after throwing away the garbage. Rosie called him, Dad. Leonardo walked over and stroked her head, Show me the toy. Rosie followed and went fetch the toy she had assembled. When Rosie left, Leonardo turned to Summer, There are always reporters outside. How do you n to deal with this matter? His expression was extremely solemn. There was not a trace of concern in it, only coldness crossed his face. Summer spat, Lodge an appeal. She wanted Amber to be imprisoned, and she wanted Amber to pay the price. Do you think you can solve it yourself? Leonardo asked. Summer looked at him in surprise. Before Summer could say something, Leonardo continued, There are so many reporters waiting outside. It will definitely affect your daily life. I dont care about you, but I just hope Rosie to be carefree. Leonardos voice was not loud, but Summer could hear him clearly. So what? What do you mean by that? Do you want to take Rosie to your ce? Leonardo was saying that this matter would affect Rosies life. Therefore, it wasnt hard to guess that Leonardo wanted take Rosie to live with him in order to protect her. If Leonardo really thought so, it was beyond reproach. And if he were to say it bluntly, Summer could find no excuse to refuse. However, she was somewhat worried. She always felt that if Rosie was taken by him, he would never send her back. I am busy and have no time to take care of Rosie. But I can send you two abroad. Leonardo stated. Summer felt more surprised to hear his words. Leonardo actually wanted to send them abroad. This is all for Rosies sake. If you refuse, Ill send bodyguards to protect you around the clock. Just as Leonardo finished his words, Rosie called him over there, Dad,e and see. Summer and Leonardo turned their attention on her and saw her waving the toy at them. Okay. Leonardo replied to Rosie and then turned to Summer, Ill give you one day to think about it. Summer knew she wouldnt go out of touch with Leonardo since they had a daughter. But when it came to the day, she still felt somewhat upset. It was as if Leonardo wanted to arrange their life only because he didnt believe she could take good care of Rosie. After that, Leonardo turned back and headed for Rosie. But Summer stopped him, Theres no need to think about it. I can give you the answer right now. I refuse. I will take good care of Rosie since she is living with me. You only need to mind your own business. Then, Summer turned around and served herself a ss of water. Leonardo took a deep nce at her figure before walking towards Rosie. Summer was drinking water as the doorbell rang again.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. She looked out from the peephole and found that it was Tim and Violet. Summer was puzzled as she opened the door. Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Knight. Summer was polite. Ms. Summer. Tim gave her a decent nod as usual. Violet was carrying a medical kit with her, and a trace of pity was hidden in her calm look. Chapter 815 Not So Bad As We Think They were guests and Summer naturally had to let them in. Summer quietly observed the two of them before saying, Pleasee in. Violet took the lead and followed in. Tim walked behind and helped close the door. Are you looking for Leonardo? Summer asked as she walked in. Yes. Tim replied. Summer paused. She could guess that Tim wasing for Leonardo, but what about Violet? Did a doctor have so much leisure time? Seemingly seeing through what Summer was thinking, Tim exined, I happened to pick up my wife on the way here. Im sorry to disturb you. Summer replied with a smile, It doesnt matter. But she soon realized that it sounded familiar. When she fell down from a high fever in the bathroom and Tim brought Violet to save her, he seemed to have said the same words. Happened to pick her up? Were there so many coincidences? But Summer could only put aside these thoughts for the moment. Leonardo was assembling the toy with Rosie. Tim walked over and gave him a nod, Mr. Emerson. Leonardo didnt raise his head and only replied in a faint tone, Tim. Summer went to pour water for Tim and Violet. Violet was a gentle woman. She thanked Summer with a warm smile, Thank you. Summer replied with a smile and then sat opposite Violet.From N?velDrama.Org. Leonardo was ying with Rosie, and Tim was also there. Tim might have something to ask Leonardo, so shed better not go there. Violet drank some water and suddenly asked, Ms. Summer, are you injured? Seeing Summer surprised, Violet exined, I smell the medicine. Summer nodded, Nothing serious. Ill go change the dressingter. Violet hesitated before she said, Ms. Summer, maybe I can change the dressing for you. Ive brought the medical kit with me. Summer was about to reply as she suddenly realized something. She squinted as she whispered, Mrs. Knight is really a good doctor. You always take a medical kit with you. Violet grinned. Its just my personal habit. The two of them appeared to be polite and decent, but their minds were actually in a whirl. Summer was wondering why Violet would happen to visit her every time she was in need. Last time she was sick and now she was injured. As for what Violet was thinking, Summer had no idea. Summer fixed her eyes on Violet as she stated, Its indeed not convenient for me to go out recently. Since Mrs. Knight is here, I may bother you to change the dressing for me. Thus, Summer took her to the bedroom to change the dressing. Violet was a skillful doctor. She could actually divert her attention to chat with Summer while changing the dressing for her. Ms. Summer, it may leave a scar. I see. Summer didnt care if it would leave a scar. Violet added, But maybe I am wrong. You know, many things are not as bad as we think. She stated slowly as if she wanted to inform her something profound. Summer chuckled and appeared to be joking, Is every doctor like you? You seem to do part-time work as a life coach. Violet smiled, Just a small talk. Summer was about to say something as Violet said, Done. Summer didnt feel the slightest pain when she changed the dressing for her. Violet should be a really good doctor. Thus, she should be busy with countless operations. Why did she have so much free time? Chapter 816 Block the Door Summer buttoned her clothes as she asked, Ms. Violet, are you busy with work? Violet lowered her head and packed her medical kit, Yes, but I would still ask for leave if some personal thingse up. Doctors are no different from others. Summer paused. If some personal thingse up Did she mean that a visit to Summer was one of her personal things? They were neither rtive nor friend. Who would entrust her with it? Violet packed up her medical kit and put on a warm smile, Ms. Summer, take care. But Summer could hardly forge a smile, Thank you. When Violet left, Summer stayed in the bedroom for a while before going out. Leonardo was talking with Tim and Violet in the living room. Hearing the door of the bedroom open, Leonardo turned to her with his face void of emotion, Im leaving. Alright. Summer headed for the door, Ill see you out. Leonardo took a nce at Violet. Violet, however, was straightening her clothes with her head lowered, pretending to be unaware of Leonardos gaze.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. After seeing the three of them out, Summer stood at the door for a moment before turning around and returning to the room. Downstairs, Tim took the medical kit and carried it for Violet. Leonardo suddenly asked, Violet, what did you say to Summer? Violet could ignore his gaze but had no way to ignore his words. Since he had took the initiative to ask, Violet could only reply. Just a small talk. She noticed that Leonardos face darkened as he heard what she said. Tim could also feel a trace of anger from Leonardo. Violet turned to Tim, You go bring the car. But Tim stood still. Violet gave him a push. Then, he turned around and left. Tim looked back repeatedly as he walked away. He took a nce at Violet and then Leonardo. He knew what Violet wanted to say. When Leonardo wanted to fight against Stanley at that time, he nned to y a long game and even hid it from Tim. Later, things went out of control and Leonardo was even going to hold a wedding ceremony for Amber. Tim couldnt help but tell Violet about it. As a woman, Violet put herself in Summers shoe and hurled abuse at Tim. Summer happened to be injured again. Leonardo was worried about her and wondered how she was. He had no way to follow her to the hospital, so he could only find an excuse to ask Violet to change the dressing for Summer. Violet didnt go with Leonardo. So, she must have said something to Summer when she changed the dressing for her. After Tim left, Leonardo questioned her again, What did you say to her? Nothing much. Violet smiled, But Ms. Summer is smart. She should have realized something. Leonardo frowned, his look gloomy. Violet didnt know Leonardo well, but because of Tim, she also had some knowledge about him. This man, who was two years younger than Tim, was good at calcting and looked extremely powerful. Violet was somewhat scared of him. She could feel that Leonardo was angry, but he didnt say anything and only strode out. Violet heaved a sigh of relief as she looked at his receding figure. Outside themunity, Tim was already waiting there. Leonardo drove here by himself. He stood in front of the car and said to Tim, Take Violet back. Then, have some reporters block Summers door. Chapter 817 Who Is Behind You? What? Tim thought that he had misheard. Why was Leonardo going to ask reporters to block Summers door? She doesnt want to go abroad, so I have to force her! After Leonardo finished speaking, he mmed the door and sat in the car. And then he drove away. Violet asked Tim, Whats going on? Mr. Emerson wants to send Ms. Summer away and carry out the n in advance, said Tim with a solemn expression. Violet sighed, Can you talk to him? She felt that if Summer found out about what Leonardo had done, the consequences may be catastrophic. There is nothing I can do. Tim shook his head, He is stubborn. He takes on all burdens alone. Even if Ms. Summer tried to persuade him, it would be useless. During dinner, Summer felt that there was someone at the door. Summer looked out from the peephole and saw that there were indeed some people outside. They were reporters with cameras! She called security. When the security guards came over, the reporters at the door disappeared. As soon as the security guards left, the reporters appeared again. Summer had never seen such organized paparazzi before. They were like sticky candy sticking to her. Summer didnt even dare to leave the house. This neighborhood was famous for the tight security and privacy. Summer was shocked that such a thing happened. Summer did not dare to go out even at night. The next morning, Jessica came over and she was surprised by those reporters. Summer heard the noise. She asked Rosie to be a good girl and stay in the room. And then she opened the door and went out with keys. Jessica was surrounded by those reporters and she retreated. When she saw Summere out, her face changed and she asked, Why are youing out? Summer shrugged her shoulders and said, How could I note out when you are surrounded like this? When the reporters saw Summer, they swarmed over. Ms. Summer, could you tell us what happened in the restaurant that day? Why did Amber suddenly go pick a fight with you? Are there any other grudges between you and Amber other than the love rivalry? Can you answer that, Ms. Summer? The reporters asked one question after the other. Summers expression was cold as she calmly said, Can everyone take a few steps back? My shoulder is still injured. The reporters took a few steps back. Summer said, Before I answer the questions, I want to know who is behind you guys.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The reporters fell silent and looked at each other. Seeing that none of them spoke, Summer continued, If there is no one behind you, how do you block my door? Even the security guards cant do anything about you. This neighborhood has great security. Anyone cant go in without permission. However, these reporters came in. This could only mean that the person behind the reporters was very powerful. After she finished speaking, she looked over one by one and found that their expressions were somewhat embarrassed. As long as you tell me who sent you here, I will answer your questions. Summer ran her fingers through her hair and said leisurely. At this moment, the elevator door opened and a group of security guards came up. They rushed over, Who are you? What are you doing? Please leave here immediately! Just now, when all the reporters were surrounding Summer, Jessica slid away and called security. Chapter 818 Ask for help After the reporters were sent away, Summer and Jessica went into the room. Rosie obediently sat on the sofa and waited for Summer. As soon as she saw Summere in, she called out, Mom. Rosie. Jessica walked over to pick Rosie up and teased her. Summer went to pour Jessica some water, and Jessica followed behind her. What did you mean just now? Did someone deliberately bring the reporter here? Jessica asked. Summer nodded absentmindedly and handed the water to Jessica. Jessica took a sip and put it to the side, Who would do that? Amber is still in the detention center, so she wont have the chance to do such a thing, right? Does someone want to make trouble for you now?Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Perhaps. Summer turned around and looked at Jessica, You said you wanted to travel abroad with us? Have you set the date yet? I can travel at any time. I dont have much work in the next six months. The film I take are going to start early next year at the earliest. When it came to traveling abroad, Jessica was also excited. In the end, she said, Since there are so many troubles here, we can just get away and travel abroad to rx. Summer and Jessica decided to travel abroad and started to prepare everything. Actually, there was nothing to prepare. There was a matter that was not easy to deal with. That was about suing Amber. Summer had made up her mind to sue Amber. However, after a series of procedures, the time for the court session was still not decided yet. Summer had contacted herwyer before, but the procedures took long. As a client, Summer naturally had to keep in touch with herwyer at any time. As long as Summer wanted to sue Amber, Amber would definitely be sent to jail. Summer asked Jessica to take care of Rosie, and then she went out to meet with thewyer. She was currently idle at home. If she needed to talk about work, she would often go out. And she could not always bring Rosie along. She needed a babysitter as soon as possible. After meeting thewyer, Summer was about to drive home. Just as she arrived at the parking lot, she was stopped by a middle-aged man. The middle-aged man looked very strict in a business suit. Ms. Summer, my boss wants to have a cup of tea with you. His tone was very polite, but there was an inexplicable arrogance in his eyes. Summer could guess who sent him here. She raised her eyebrows, What if I dont want to have tea today? The middle-aged man said calmly, You will want to have tea. He clearly meant that Summer had to go with him whether she wanted or not. Summers expression turned serious as she said calmly, Please lead the way. Summer was taken to a teahouse that looked very low-key and simple. It didnt look eye-catching outside, as the signboard and the door were small. When she entered, she discovered that it was a different world inside. The teahouse was veryrge inside. It was not decorated in a retro style like other teahouses. The furnishings and decorations in this teahouse were very exquisite. It looked a little primitive. The middle-aged man brought Summer to the door of a private room. Sir, Ms. Summer is here. Bring her in. A mans calm voice sounded from inside. He seemed older than the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man pushed open the door and stood to the side, Ms. Summer, pleasee in. After Summer entered the room, the middle-aged man closed the door outside. The private room in the teahouse was small and quiet. At the tea table sat a man in his fifties with a kind face. He was an old man, but he looked very energetic. He smiled gently at Summer. He raised his hand and motioned for Summer to sit down. Summer sat down opposite him. Thank you foring here, Ms. Summer. Please have some tea. The old man poured her a cup of tea. Summer held the teacup with both hands and thanked him politely. She took a sip before putting it on the table. Ms. Summer, what do you think of the tea? The old man asked her. Summer smiled and said, I dont usually have tea, and I dont know how to taste tea. The old man also smiled. He said with a calm face, It doesnt matter. Just have more. Summer was not obedient to him. She said coldly, I dont like tea. The old man narrowed his eyes and stared at Summer for a long time before saying, Ms. Summer, youre different from what I heard. Summer replied, You are different from what I imagined, Mr. Thompson. Yes, the man was Septimus Thompson. He was Ambers father. It was said that he was powerful, and countless people had to show him respect. When Summer hired awyer to sue Amber, thewyer had told her something about Septimus. She only knew about Septimus official position and his age. But she didnt know anything else. Septimus was surprised by what summer said. Heughed, Since you know my identity, you probably know why I invite you here today, right? If you dont exin it clearly, how would I know? Summer looked down and casually swirled the tea in her cup. She pretended not to understand what Septimus meant. Septimus was looking for her because of Amber. Since Septimus took the initiative to talk to her, he had to humble himself to ask for her help. If Summer revealed Septimus purpose, she would cede control of the conversation. On the other hand, Summer was biased against Septimus, because he was Ambers father. Everything Amber had done was disgusting. Luckily, Summer hadnt sensed something strange in the restaurant that day. Otherwise, something bad may happen to her as well as Rosie. Thinking of this, Summer was unable to be nice to Septimus. She looked coldly at Septimus and waited for him to speak. Septimus noticed Summers sullen face and smiled, Young people can hardly retain theirposure. Amber can retain herposure. Three years ago, she joined Kate to deceive Leonardo. And now, because of her personal enmity, she got my friends leg broken. She even tried to kill me with a saber in public. After Summer finished speaking with a mocking expression, she noticed Septimus face went ugly green. Ever since she came in, Septimus had been striking a superior pose. Relying on his high status and seniority, he even tried to teach her a lesson! If he came to Summer as Ambers father and wanted to reconcile with her, she might still have the heart to listen to his thoughts. But now, Summer didnt even want to sit any longer, let alone listen to him. I know youre busy with business, Mr. Thompson. And I have my own work to do. Goodbye. After Summer finished speaking, she picked up the tea in front of her and drank it. And then she was about to get up and leave. Chapter 819 I’m Afraid, but Leonardo Isn’t Wait a moment! When Septimus saw that Summer really wanted to leave, he was anxious. He suddenly stood up and stopped Summer, I know that you have long been disowned by the Jarretts. Although you have given birth to a daughter for Leonardo, he will not help you a lot. Whether you want a meteoric rise or something else, I think I can help you! Septimus called her over and beat around the bush for a long time. Now, he finally spoke frankly and said out his purpose. At the beginning, he didnt state his purpose clearly. He just wanted to pull rank on Summer, thinking that he could use his identity to pressure Summer and made her take the first step. However, he was wrong. Summer was not a utilitarian, and she was even calmer than him. In the end, he led up to the subject and lost the control of the conversation. Mr. Thompson, do you think I will agree to your terms? Summer turned around to look at Septimus with a faint expression. Septimus face darkened because Summer had no sense to appreciate his favors. I hope that youll be sensible and agree to my terms. Septimus was clearly full of confidence. What if I dont agree? Summer smiled. Youre a mother. Please show understanding for a parents feeling. Septimus lowered his head slightly, as if he was humbly pleading with Summer. However, his tone sounded arrogant. He was trying to force Summer to agree him. I am a mother, so I should learn a lesson from you. I will definitely nurture my daughter well and I wont let her end up like Amber! At this point, Summer felt that she and Septimus had nothing to talk about. Just as she was about to leave, she heard Septimus threatening her. Ms. Summer, the media has been very interested in you. Your daughter has never been exposed. Im sure the media would be surprised if they found out that you and Leonardo have a daughter. Septimus meant that if Summer did not agree to his terms, he would expose Rosie. Summer was shocked, and then she said mockingly, Mr. Thompson, Im really scared to hear that. Septimus narrowed his eyes slightly, and he seemed to soften. Summer continued, Im afraid, but Leonardo isnt. Youre a father, so is Leonardo. If you really want to do this, then go ahead and do it. The premise is that youre willing to risk your reputation for the rest of your life. You Septimus pointed at Summer and was lost for words. He thought that Summer was just a helpless woman, and he could threaten her easily. However, now he was threatened by Summer. Goodbye. Summer didnt want to talk to Septimus anymore, so she pushed open the door and went out. She passed through the lobby of the teahouse. When she got out of the teahouse, a ck car stopped at the entrance of it. The car braked suddenly. Before it was stationary, the door to the drivers seat opened. Summer saw a tall and slender man get out of the car. He mmed the car door and walked towards the teahouse. He looked in a hurry, as if there was anything particrly urgent. However, when he saw Summer standing at the door, he suddenly stopped. Summer looked at him and did not say anything. She had just mentioned Leonardo. And now Leonardo appeared in a hurry. They looked at each other for a moment. Leonardo walked over to Summer. He frowned slightly and looked at Summer, Why are you here? His tone was obviously impatient. It was as if he didnt want to see her at all.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Is this a noble ce that you cane here but I cant? Summer looked up and stared at Leonardo. Take good care of Rosie. Leonardo said and then walked past her into the teahouse. Summer paused for a while and turned to look into the teahouse. The air conditioner was turned on inside, so the door had kept closed. She didnt see Leonardos back but the closed door. What was Leonardo doing in such a hurry? After Leonardo entered the teahouse, he stood at the door for a moment. Afterwards, he walked to the window and watched Summers car leave. He put on a serious face. At this time, Septimus happened toe out of the private room. Hearing the noise, Leonardo turned around and met Septimus eyes. He looked coldly at Septimus and walked towards thetter. A sinister look shed through Leonardos eyes, and he said in a sepulchral tone, It is said that Mr. Thompson is an open and honest person, but now you threaten a woman to achieve your goal. Do you wish others to get hold of you? Or do you want to quit your position? Septimus was just refused by Summer, and now he was scolded by Leonardo, he was boiling with rage. My daughter ends up like this because of you! In Septimus opinion, Amber came to such a sorry state because of Leonardo. Leonardo sneered, She is your daughter, not mine. You should ask yourself why Amber became like this. Septimus doesnt know what to say. The video of Amber holding a dagger in the restaurant was posted online. Now everyone knew that Amber wanted to kill Summer. If the video hadnt been uploaded online, Septimus would have been able to settle this matter without looking for Summer. And he wouldnt have given Summer the chance to sue Amber. Summer is my woman, and Rosie is my daughter. Dont try to hurt them; Otherwise Leonardo paused and sneered. And then he turned to leave. Septimus had never been threatened so relentlessly. He staggered and bnced himself. He was hopping mad, but he could do nothing. Septimus could do nothing about Leonardo, because Leonardos identity wasplicated. If he tried to harm Leonardo, there must be amotion. If there was amotion, those who wanted him to step down would know that and they would definitely take the opportunity to do something unfavorable to him. He didnt want Amber to go to jail, but he didnt dare to risk his career. Compared to his daughter, the career he had spent his entire life running was even more important. The day Summer took Rosie on a trip abroad, Carl came to see them off at the airport. To put it bluntly, Carl was mainly here to see Jessica off. Jessica went on the trip with Summer and Rosie together. Carl watched them go through the security check before he turned around and left. Just as he took a few steps away, he saw Leonardo. Chapter 820 Felt Uneasy The air-conditioners in the airport made the indoor temperature very cool. Leonardo was dressed in ck and he looked cold. Carl walked towards Leonardo. He went to Leonardo and met Leonardos eyes. He raised his eyebrows and asked in surprise, Why are you also here? Leonardo said perfunctorily, Im just passing by. After saying that, he turned around and walked outside. Carl chased after him and said, Youre busy. Why do you pass by the airport? Even Rosie wont believe that. Leonardo paused for a moment before continuing forward. When he arrived at the parking lot, Leonardo walked straight to his car. Carl kept following behind Leonardo. Leonardo took out the car key and unlocked the car. He reached out to open the car door, but Carl pressed on the door to stop him. He looked up at Carl expressionlessly with cold eyes. Carl looked at Leonardo with fear in his eyes, but then he thought that Leonardo wouldnt do anything to him. He simply took a few steps to block the car door. Tell me the truth. What are you doing at the airport? Carl confronted Leonardo and he had to get an answer. Leonardo was silent for a moment, and his face darkened as he said, Get out of the way. Carl trembled at these two simple words. Leonardos aura was too strong. Even though Carl had known Leonardo for so many years, he was still unavoidably frightened. He could only retreat to the side reluctantly. When Leonardo got on the car, Carl couldnt hold back and said, Leonardo, youre here to see Summer off, arent you? Leonardo stopped getting into the car. He paused for a bit longer. Carl was sure he guessed right. He said excitedly, I guessed right. You almost tricked everyone! I never believe that you would part with Summer. You are a stubborn person, and it is impossible for you to give up if you fall in love with someone. Besides, its impossible for you to fall for a woman like Amber After Carl said a bunch of things, Leonardo was indifferent. Have you finished? Yes Carl answered cowardly. Carl was jittery as soon as Leonardos face darkened. Then Im leaving now. By the time Carl knew, Leonardo had driven away. Carl put his hands on his waist and heaved a sigh of relief. He cursed in a somewhat irritated manner, Damn you! The first stop where Summer and Jessica and Rosie went was a coastal city. There was sunshine, beaches, blue sky and seawater. It would be perfect if there was no work but holidays in life. Jessica wore a bikini and a sun-protective clothing. Shey under a beach umbre and talked to Summer with her eyes narrowed. Rosie was drinking juice. Before Summer could speak, Rosie said, Those who dont need to work are couch potatoes. Jessica choked and gently poked Rosies cheek. I just want to be a couch potato. Potato will be eaten. Rosie added, Uncle Carl will eat you! Jessica suddenly sat up from the beach chair. Her eyes widened as she said, Little Rosie, what are you talking about? Rosie spent some time in the sun and now her face was slightly red. Her hair on her forehead was slightly wet with sweat. She finished thest bit of juice in the cup and got up to run away. She said as she ran, Uncle Carl said that he would eat you sooner orter! Stop right there! Ill throw you into the sea and let the fish eat your flesh! Jessica made threatening gestures and chase after Rosie. The two of themughed and ran far away. Summer made her hands into the shape of a loudspeaker and shouted at Rosie loudly, Rosie, slow down. Rosie listened to Summer and slowed down, so she was quickly caught by Jessica. Summer watched them for a while and looked away. She took out her phone and took a few photos. And the she posted a photo on Twitter with location. Soon there are fansmenting the post. Are you on vacation abroad now? The address is the same as Jessica posted yesterday! I guess she is on vacation with Jessica! Summer skimmed through thements and put her phone aside. The scenery was beautiful, but she could not fully enjoy it as she imagined. She felt uneasy, as if something bad was going to happen. Jessica and Rosie came back after running around. Seeing that Summer was still sitting there, they pulled her to join them. Summer could not refuse them, so she could only get up and y with them. When they returned to the hotel at night, Rosie was sleepy after dinner. Summer bathed Rosie and carried her to bed. Rosie fell asleep immediately. Kids liked ying. In addition, Rosie was brought out by Summer and Jessica for fun and she was close to them, so she had a good time. When Summer came out of Rosies room, Jessica held a ss of red wine, waving to her, Summer,e here and have a drink. The sea-view room they lived in was a little cold at night. Jessica was wearing a bathrobe. She leaned against the balconys railing and her hair was dancing in the night wind. Summer held a goblet in her hand and stood on the balcony, looking into the dark night. Jessica turned to look at her and asked, Do you have something on your mind? Summer was silent for a moment before she said, I feel a little uneasy. Were you frightened by Amber? Jessica thought she might guess right. After all, Summer and Rosie might be injured in that case. Summer said in a t voice, Maybe. However, she knew that this was not the reason. But she could not tell why. Jessica loved to y and she was good at entertaining. So their trip was arranged by Jessica. After staying abroad for half a month, Summer nned to return home. Before they returned, Jessica went shopping with Summer. Rosie had higher spirits than Summer. When it came to shopping, Summer was no match for Jessica. Jessica could shop all day without stopping. Summer was tired, so Rosie apanied Jessica to pick clothes. In the end, Rosie was also tired. She leaned against Summers chest and muttered, Mom, I dont want to go shopping with Auntie Jessica anymore. No, Rosie, you need to be grateful. Look how much things she bought for you Summer pointed to the seven or eight bags beside her. Rosie pulled a long face and said, She insisted on buying those things Summer was amused by Rosie. She stroked Rosies head and said, Thats because Auntie Jessica loves you. Rosie pursed her lips and stopped talking.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Jessica was especially generous to Rosie. She was more generous than Summer. Summer felt that Rosies mother was not her but Jessica. In the end, they bought too many things, so they had to ask for delivery service. Back in the hotel, Jessica and Rosie was exhausted and theyy down on the sofa. Summer called for dinner. Suddenly, Jessica eximed, Heavens! Chapter 821 Right of Succession Summer was ordering a meal. She just took a look at Jessica and ordered the food on the phone. After hanging up the phone, she asked Jessica, Whats wrong? What happened? Jessica held the phone with a strange expression. She turned to look at Rosie. Rosie was about to fall asleep on the sofa, as she could hardly keep her eyes open. Summer noticed Jessicas strange behavior and walked over. Jessicas expression was somewhat serious. After a moments hesitation, Jessica handed her phone to Summer and said, See it yourself. Summer took the phone over and saw the top post of the officials Twitter ount of a media. There was a rear-end collision in the suburbs of Hoover City this morning. Four cars rushed down the cliff. Upon investigation, it was discovered that one of the cars was owned by Leonardo, the president of the Emerson Group. ording to the relevant staff of the Emerson Group, Leonardo has been missing for twelve hours Summer was shocked and turned to look at Jessica. Jessica did not say anything. Summer took some time before she finally understood what had happened. She was in a panic. Jessica was a little worried to see Summers look. She whispered, It just pop out. Ill call my friends at home to confirm it Jessica picked up the phone, got up and walked to the balcony outside. She directly called Carls number. About this kind of matter, Carl might tell them something close to the truth. As usual, Carl quickly picked up the phone. I saw the news. Is it true? They had tacit understanding, so Carl knew what she was talking about even though she didnt say it clearly. Carl was tensed and said in an anxious voice, I just went to find Tim, and he couldnt contact Leonardo for more than ten hours. Leonardo is not in thepany or at home Jessicas face turned pale. Do you mean something really happened to Leonardo? Carl sighed, Tim has been worked together with Leonardo for so many years. Apart from three years ago, Tim has never been unable to contact Leonardo for such a long time. I see Just as Jessica was about to hang up, Carl anxiously asked, Are you nning to return home soon? Yes, we bought tomorrow nights ticket. Jessica did not have the mood to mess around with Carl now. Carl said, Ill go pick you up. Jessica thought for a moment and said, OK. After saying that, she hung up the phone. Jessica turned around and walked inside, thinking about how to tell Summer about this. Although Summer had broken up with Leonardo, he was her beloved man as well as Rosies biological father It was normal if Summer felt sad to learn the news. When Jessica entered the room, she found Summer holding her phone and sat on the sofa in a daze. Summer seemed to be depressed and was thinking something. Jessica walked over and whispered her name, Summer? Summer looked down and said in a hoarse voice, Just now, Eliza sent me a message. One of her friends is a reporter. The reporter took photos of the scene. The car that fell off the cliff indeed belongs to Leonardo. Jessica sat down beside Summer. She thought that she didnt need to say anything now. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. It was the waiter delivering the meal. Jessica immediately got up and opened the door. The dining car was pushed in. The dinner was very sumptuous. Summer looked distracted. Jessica patted Summer on the shoulder and went to wake Rosie up. Rosie, get up and have dinner. Rosie seldom cried. Even if she was awakened from her deep sleep, she wouldnt lose her temper. Rosie was woken up. She yawned, rubbed her eyes, and softly repeated, Have dinner. Yes. Jessica brought Rosie to the dining table. The three of them sat down to eat together. Although Summer was shocked and panicked when she heard the news of Leonardos ident, she quickly calmed down in front of Rosie and ate as if nothing had happened. On the day of their return, news of Leonardos disappearance spread throughout the entire Hoover City. Forty-eight hours had passed since the rear-end collision, and Leonardo had been missing for 48 hours. Apart from discussing about Leonardos car ident online, there were also people discussing about the Emerson Group. Leonardo was in charge of such arge Emerson Group. Once he disappeared, no one managed the Emerson Group anymore. Now, someone needed to take charge of the group. On the way home from the airport, Summer put Rosie to sleep. When they got home, she let Rosie to continue sleeping. She read the news online, and then called Tim. Hello, Ms. Summer, Tim quickly answered the phone. Summer said politely, Hi, Assistant Tim. Im calling you to ask about Leonardo. Even if you dont call me, I wille to find you. I wonder when you will be avable. If its convenient, I want toe to your ce to talk to you. After saying that, Tim seemed to be worried that Summer would not agree. He added, I have something very important to tell you. Summer frowned slightly, Is it rted to Leonardo? Tim said, Yes. Summer thought for a moment and said, Then you cane tomorrow. However, Tim said, If its convenient, Id like toe over this afternoon. Summer had juste back from the airport. It was already one oclock in the afternoon now.From N?velDrama.Org. She stayed out for half a month, and the house need to be cleaned up. Summer nned to clean up the house and have a rest today, so she would like to make the appointment tomorrow. But Tim wanted toe over today. It seemed that it was really a very important matter. Ms. Summer? Tim said after Summer remained silent for a long time. Tim was especially impatient today. Perhaps he was anxious since something happened to Leonardo. Summer replied, Alright. Summer stayed on the ne for more than a dozen hours. She thought about a lot of things and had mixed feelings. She thought about the past as well as Leonardos car ident. But in the end, she didnt want to believe that something really happened to Leonardo. She did not believe that such an ident would happen to Leonardo. In her heart, Leonardo was such a powerful and strong person. How would something happen to him so easily? When Tim arrived, it was three oclock in the afternoon. There was a knock on the door, and Summer guessed that it was Tim. Rosie, I have to meet a guest. Can you go back to your room for a while? Summer put Rosie to her room before opening the door. Tim was indeed standing outside the door. However, Tim didnte alone, and beside him stood Warren. Warren was Leonardoswyer. He came to Summers ce with Tim at this time. That reminded Summer of something that she had ignored before. For example, Rosies right of session. She and Leonardo had already divorced, and the Emerson Group had nothing to do with her. But Rosie was Leonardos daughter, and she had the right to inherit his legacy. Chapter 822 A Game Warren noticed the surprise in Summers eyes when she saw him. He nodded at her and said, Hello, Ms. Summer. Warren wore a starchy suit and carried a briefcase. He looked very efficient. Mr. Smith. Summer nodded and then said, Come in please. Summer let Tim and Warren enter the house. Sit down please. Ill get you some water. As Summer spoke, she turned around and poured water for them. Very quickly, she came back with water. Warren took over the water and said, Thank you. Tim thanked Summer for the water and then said, Ms. Summer, I think you knew what happened to Mr. Emerson. Summer paused slightly, Ive seen the news. She paused for a moment before continuing, Did you really not find Leonardo? Warren exined, We found Leonardos car under the cliff, but we didnt find him. Those who were involved in the ident were also disappeared. Hearing this, Summers expression changed. After a moment of silence, she said, If we cant find his body, it means hes still alive. These past few years, Summer had encountered many moments of life and death. When she heard the news of Leonardos car ident, she had indeed felt panicked and sad. But after she calmed down, she believed that Leonardo must still be alive. He wouldnt die so easily. Summer was too calm. When Warren and Tim looked at her, they were surprised. Women were always fragile. Leonardo was missing, but Summer was actually so calm. It was difficult for them not to be surprised. Summer did not care their expressions. She said calmly, What are you going tell me? Get straight to the point. Warren and Tim looked at each other, and Warren said, Well, Leonardo is missing, but the Emerson Group needs a leader. Were here today to talk to you about the session of the Emerson Group. As he spoke, he opened the briefcase in his hand. He took out a few documents from his briefcase and handed them to Summer. With a serious expression, he said, Leonardo has given the Emerson Group to you and it was notarized by me. If anything happens to Leonardo, you can take over the Emerson Group. What? Summer thought that she had misheard. Seeing Summers confused expression, Warren said bluntly, In short, you are the boss of the Emerson Group now. Are you telling me the truth? Summer was shocked. She could not believe what Warren had said. Leonardo had indeed brought her to do these things. However, when they broke up and even reached the point of being enemies, Leonardo must have changed these things. Summer didnt believe that he would still give the Emerson Group to her. If anything had happened to Leonardo, it would make sense that the Emerson Group was inherited by Rosie. Tim paused before he said, Its all true. After Tim and Warren left, Summer spent the whole afternoon reading the documents Warren had left her. Of course, those documents were not originals, but copies. The originals were in the safe and couldnt be taken out casually. In the end, Summer had to admit that what Warren said was true. Leonardo gave her the Emerson Group and never changed his mind. Even if he kicked her out of the vi, not cared her life when the Emerson Group was in fire, and decided to marry Amber he didnt change it. What did this mean? Would Leonardo forget such an important matter? He would never forget such an important matter. It only showed that after Leonardo transferred Emerson Group to Summer from the very beginning, he had never thought of changing his mind. Summer suddenly sneered. She took out her phone and called Tim. Ms. Summer. Tims voice sounded a little tired. He was looking for Leonardos whereabouts while he was managing the Emerson Group. It had been several days and nights since he slept. Summer remained silent for a while. Tim didnt urge her. He probably knew the reason why Summer called. Summer finally said something. Her voice was especially low. If it werent for the quiet surroundings and his exceptional concentration, Tim probably wouldnt have heard what she said. Exin it, Tim, she said. Tim was silent for a while, and then he said, Mr. Emerson made a trap to deal with Stanley. A simple sentence exined everything. This sentence exposed many things. Everything that could not be exined could now be exined. Summer sarcastically repeated, A trap? Ms. Summer, Mr. Emerson Tim hesitated. Summer knew what he was going to say. She interrupted him, You should send someone to look for him first. I wont take over the Emerson Group. I can do nothing but write scripts. And I dont know how to run apany. Besides, since Leonardo can make such a big trap, I think this car ident is just a cover-up.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Tim exined, No, what happened this time is really an ident. It wasnt part of Mr. Emersons n. What does it have to do with me? Since he can y such a big game for so long, he can handle everything. Summer couldnt help butugh at herself. Alright, donte to me again. After Summer finished speaking, she hung up the phone. He didnt know if she was angry or she was afraid that she would soften when she heard what Tim saidter. At this moment, a knock came from outside the door. Summer got up to open the door and saw Trevin standing outside. Trevin had been busy following Stanley and looking for evidence. Summer had been abroad for half a month and hadnt seen him. Trevin asked before entering the house, Do you know about Leonardo? Trevin muste to her for some reason now. Summer was not surprised. She nodded and said, Yes, I do. Trevin said solemnly, The day before Leonardos car ident, Stanley also disappeared without a trace. It was as if Stanley just vanished into thin air. Summer suddenly looked up at him in shock, Are you sure that Stanley disappeared the day before Leonardos car ident? Yes, Im sure. Summer looked outside the door and said, Come in. Previously, Summer told Rosie that she had something to do and she asked Rosie to stay in her room. Rosie fell asleep in her room. Rosie hadnt woken up due to the jeg. Trevin looked around the house and asked Summer, Wheres Rosie? Shes still sleeping due to the jeg. Summer poured water for Trevin and sat down on the sofa. Trevin took the water but did not drink. He said, I think Stanley may have something to do with Leonardos missing. Chapter 823 How Can I Live With Myself! Summer listened to Trevins words and fell silent. The grudge between Stanley and Leonardo was age-old. But until now, Summer did not understand why Stanley hated Leonardo so much. He seemed to have a deep-rooted hatred for Leonardo. However, no one knew why. I think that if we want to find Stanley, we must investigate Leonardos whereabouts first. Trevin spoke, but frowned then. Leonardos disappearance was a big deal. Even if there was no one left in the Emerson family, the other people whose interests were rted to Leonardo would still send people to find him. However, even though there were so many people searching for Leonardo, it had been 48 hours since the car ident, and there was still no trace of him. Trevin said these words. When he saw that Summer did not react at all, a trace of surprise shed through his eyes. He then said tentatively, We have to go to the scene to check the situation. Summer finally reacted. She asked Trevin, Have you been there? No. The scene was cordoned off on the day of the incident. But we should be able to get in today. Trevin reached out to wipe his face and let out a long sigh. Recently, he had expended all his effort to investigate Lester. Unexpectedly, Stanley suddenly disappeared, which frustrated him. He had always thought that everything was under his control. But he could do nothing while Stanley suddenly disappeared. After a while, Summer said, Lets go tomorrow. The next day, Summer sent Rosie to Jessica and then went to the scene with Trevin. The scene of the ident was in the suburbs, which took two hours to drive from the downtown. The cordon on the road where the ident happened had been removed. Trevin parked the car by the side of the road. Summer opened the door and got off the car, standing there and looking down. Down there was the cliff, thickly forested. At first nce, it made people feel dizzy. Summer supported the guardrail and kept her feet. She stood there, looked down, and never looked away then. There were the wrecks of the car and the rescue workers who appeared at intervals. However, they were too far away to be seen clearly. Summer subconsciously kept recalling the scene when the car rear-ended and went off the cliff. Summer could even imagine Leonardos calm and indifferent face at the moment of the incident. He was such a man who could keep his face no matter what happened. Trevin noticed Summer looked terrible, and asked, Summer, are you alright? Summer shook her head and asked, How do I get down there? Trevin pointed to the road on the other side and said, We can drive down there, but we cant drive far. Theres a car of the rescue team over there. The road is bad and we have to walk by ourselves. Summer followed Trevins line of sight and said, Lets go. They were stopped when they tried to drive down. Summer and Trevin got off the car. Before they could speak, Summer heard a familiar voice. Summer! Summer turned her head and saw Carling over in his sportswear and sweating. Carl. After a brief surprise, Summer calmed down. Carl and Leonardo had been friends. Even though they almost broke up because of Amber before, Carl still valued their friendship. When something like this happened to Leonardo, Carl wouldnt just look on and do nothing. They were in a valley, unventted and stuffy. As soon as Summer got out of the car, she felt ufortable from the heat. There were beads of sweat on her forehead. Carl walked to Summer and nced at Trevin, saying, I said I would pick you up. But sorry, I didnt have time to go Before Summer and Jessica returned home, Carl had said that he would pick them up. But then, he didnt make it after all. Hows it going? Did you find Leonardo? Summer wiped away the sweat on her forehead and asked Carl. Carl frowned and shook his head. The atmosphere was intense for a moment. Then, Carl took Summer to the ce where the car fell off. They followed the rescue team and searched for a long time. But they got nothing. When they were going back to the city, it was alreadyte afternoon. Carl suddenly called out to Summer when they arrived at the parking lot. Summer. What? Summer turned to look at Carl. Carl nced at Trevin and said to Summer, Take my car. Summer was silent for two seconds, and then turned to look at Trevin and said, Goodbye. Trevin seemed to be about to speak, but saying nothing and driving away. Seeing Trevin drive away, Summer and Carl got in the car. Carl drove while Summer sat in the passenger seat. They looked serious. After the car started, Carl found a pack of cigarettes on the center console. He turned to nce at Summer and put it back. Summer said, Please help yourself. Carlughed and lit a cigarette.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. He took a drag on his cigarette and said, I heard from Warren that they went to see you yesterday? Yes. Summer guessed what Carl wanted to ask might be rted to the Emerson Group. Carl sighed and extinguished the cigarette. He shook his head, moved his neck, and said, Leonardo really tricked us this time. Summer remained silent. Carlughed with embarrassment and then said seriously, I have a hunch that Leonardo is still alive. I hope so. Its better for him to deal with the Emerson Group on his own. Summer said with indifference, and her tone concealed her true feeling. Carl froze, Summer, dont get angry with Leonardo. He I have never fully understood him. Summer interrupted Carl, If Jessica had done everything Leonardo did, what would you do? Carl moved his lips and didnt say anything. Summer continued, Do you want me to ept all of Leonardos arrangements with a clear conscience? I am an independent adult. Are my thoughts so dispensable? In a rtionship, both parties are not unterally in control, but should give and understand each other. Leonardo has done all of this. How can I live with myself? Carl frowned, But he did it for your own good Summer retorted, If Jessica did not care about your life or death and married another man for your good, do you still think that this is for your own good? She was a little excited, and subconsciously spoke up. Chapter 824 Dead or Alive Hearing Summers words, Carl fell silent. After a while, he said, But if Leonardo doesnt show up all the time, there must be someone to preside over the Emerson Group. Then lets get him back. There was a glint of determination in Summers eyes. Carl said no more. They reached the entrance of the neighborhood. Summer went to Jessicas house with Carl. Because Jessica had injured her leg before, she had been idle recently. When they arrived at Jessicas ce, Jessica was cooking butterfly noodles for Rosie. In addition to butterfly noodles, Jessica was not good at making other dishes. Rosie was probably hungry and waited eagerly at the kitchen door. Hearing the doorbell, Jessica opened the door and was surprised for a moment when she saw Summer and Carl. Then, she withdrew her gaze and said, Come in. As soon as Summer entered, she saw Rosie standing in a corner, holding the wall with one hand and tilting her head to look at the door. When Rosie saw Summer, her eyes instantly lit up. Summer smiled and called out, Rosie. Rosie rushed towards her and threw herself into Summers arms. Summer bent down and picked her up. Jessica nced at Carl and ignored him, saying to Summer, I am making noodles for Rosie. Summer chatted with Rosie for a few minutes. Then, she went to the kitchen to take a look, and put on the apron to prepare dinner. Since Jessica made noodles, Summer took some beef and made some sauce. They had Spaghetti Bolognese for dinner. After dinner, Carl yed with Rosie for a while before leaving. He had been busy looking for Leonardo in the past few days. Besides, he also ran Tip Top Media and Golden Cauldron Club. He had a lot of things to deal with. After sending Carl off, Jessica asked if Summer had found anything when she went to the scene today. Summer shook her head. Jessica pondered for a moment and then asked, What is the terrain like at the scene of the ident? How could a living person disappear out of thin air when he fell down? It has to be him, dead or alive! They couldnt find Leonardo at all now. He was believed to be missing. However, ordinary people couldnt bear the consequences of Leonardos disappearance. Yes, it has to be him, dead or alive. Summer also believed that Leonardo was still alive. With that, Summer asked, Is there any news from your agent?N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Summer decided to find a nanny to take care of Rosie. Jessicas agent had a wide range of contacts. So, Summer asked for her agents help. She said that she found a few people. You can go over and pick a suitable er. Alright, thanks. The next day, Jessica apanied Summer to see the nannies that her agent had rmended. Summer was not very satisfied after seeing them. When she got back, she received a call from Tim. Summer had thought that Tim was calling her to talk about Leonardo. Unexpectedly, Tim just asked Summer about her finding a nanny. Summer asked him, How did you know I was looking for a nanny? Tim paused for a moment and said, Mr. Carl told me. Jessica was currently an actress of Tip Top Media Company. Her agent helped Summer find a nanny. So, it wasnt difficult for Carl to know about this. After Summer thought about this, she said, Yes. When my wife and I divorced, I have hired a nanny to take care of my son. Im more at ease. If you trust me, I can give you her contact information. Tims tone was sincere. Summer had no reason to refuse, Alright. Chapter 825 It Might Be Stanley Summer contacted the nanny Tim introduced to her. The nanny was a native of Hoover City and lived in the suburbs. She was a simple woman. Summer trusted Tims eye for people. After talking to the nanny for a few minutes, she decided to hire her. The nanny stayed at Summers house. Rosie did not reject the nanny, which was much better than Summer had expected. The rear-end collision ident continued to make headlines for several days. The casualties were finally confirmed, and two people were missing. One of them was Leonardo. Rosie gradually got along well with the new nanny. But that was all. She just did not reject the nanny. Since Leonardo had yet been found, someone on the board of directors of the Emerson Group couldnt sit still anymore. Tim couldnt hold the pressure and came to Summer. He sat on the sofa in the living room of Summers home, and Summer sat opposite him. Ms. Summer, as you know, Mr. Emerson has been missing for many days. I cannot pacify the board of directors of the Emerson Group anymore. Tim was a bit more haggard than thest time Summer saw him. Maybe he had been too busy and tiredtely. Summer stared at Tim for a moment and said with a serious face, Assistant Tim, please tell me the truth. Is the rear-end collision part of Leonardos scheme? Tim was astonished and said, No. Summer just looked at him without saying anything. After a long wait, Tim took a deep breath and said, Stanley has always been acting under cover while Mr. Emerson has been in the open. Mr. Emerson has intended to stay out of the public eye and deal with Stanley secretly. But this ident is not part of his scheme. At this point, Tim paused slightly and said, It is very likely that Stanley sensed Mr. Emersons intentions and took action first to get the initiative. Summer paused and asked, Why did Stanley go all out to deal with Leonardo? Tim replied without hesitation this time, I dont know. He had also asked Leonardo before. But Leonardo didnt tell him. Summer recalled that thest report of the ident showed that two people were missing. Two people were missing in this ident. Besides Leonardo, who is the other missing person? Summer asked Tim. When Tim heard this, he looked at Summer in shock, You mean that the person disappeared with Mr. Emerson might be Stanley? Its just a guess. Summer was serious, I heard from Trevin that Stanley also disappeared after Leonardos car ident. Although the terrain beneath the cliff is a little steep, there are no rivers, no seas, and no uninhabited areas. Living people cant disappear when they fall off When Tim heard Summers words, his expression changed slightly. Summer continued, There are two possibilities. First, Leonardo did not fall off the cliff with the car. Second, after Leonardo fell off the cliff, he was taken away by Stanley. If its thetter, then it means that Leonardo is still alive. If anything happens to Leonardo, Stanley will not disappear. Because his original purpose is to go against LeonardoN?velDrama.Org is the owner. If Leonardo was dead, Stanley naturally didnt need to do these things. When Tim heard Summer say so much, his expression changed frequently. Finally, he frowned and said, So, only when Mr. Emerson contacts us, or we find Stanley, can we find Mr. Emerson. Summer nodded, Thats right. Chapter 826 True Owner of the Emerson Group However, the problem was that they still had no news of Leonardo yet, and there had been no trace of Stanley either. Now, they didnt have any news of Leonardo at all, it was hard to say whether Leonardo would contact them on his own initiative. However, the most pressing issue was that the Emerson Group had no leader now. If Leonardo disappeared for one more days, the employees of the Emerson Group would be even more panicked. They all fell silent after saying this. After a while, Tim said, Ms. Summer, please think about it. He meant to let Summer consider taking over the Emerson Group. Summers expression became much indifferent, I dont know how to do business. Never mind. Ill help you. A hint of joy shed through Timothys eyes. In terms of affection, Tim had been through more experience than Leonardo had. Tim had been in love with Violet since they were in college. Finally, they got married. Their life ran smoothly, and their child also grew up. But then, they divorced. Later, they remarried. A good rtionship could not only make people grow up, but also make them happy. In other ways, he was not as capable as Leonardo was. But in terms of affection, Tim felt that he was a little more perceptive than Leonardo. Leonardo was a little stubborn about affection. From the beginning when Leonardo intended to do this, Tim did not agree with him. Leonardo had gone to great lengths to make Summer give up. But now, he was missing, leaving the Emerson Group to Summer. What position did he put Summer in? Just as Summer had said, how would she live alone? In fact, Tim had already thought about it. Even if Summer refused toe forward, he had no reason to me her. At that time, he could only publish the documents. But it might not be so convincing. After a long time, Summer said, Ill think about it again. Tim respected her thoughts and nodded slightly. Although the Emerson Group was currently in a state of panic, there wouldnt be much trouble in such a short time. But at this time, the sooner they dealt with it, the better. Emerson Groups stock began to fall. After Tim left, Summer went to the room to see Rosie. Rosie was still taking a nap. Summer sat at the bed side and looked at Rosie for a while before opening the door and leaving. The nanny who took care of Rosie just came over. Summer called out her and said, Lady, please take care of Rosie. Im not feeling well and will go back to my room to have a rest. Theres no need to call me for dinner. The nanny asked Summer, Ms. Summer, are you okay? Summer shook her head, Im fine. She went back to her room andy on the bed, staring at the ceiling with her eyes wide open. She did not feel sleepy at all. She emptied her mind and then thought about a lot of things. She was a little angry, but her mind was upied with mixed feelings. Was it destined that she and Leonardo would be entangled in this life? A week after Leonardo disappeared, an authoritative financial media reported an explosive news.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ording to informed sources, when Leonardo divorced his ex-wife, he had given up everything and transferred the Emerson Group to his ex-wife. His ex-wife was the true owner of the Emerson Group. When this news came out, it shook the entire Hoover City. The identity of Leonardos ex-wife was not a secret in Hoover City. After all, Amber hurt people in the restaurant before, which had made Summer a trending topic. However, everyone was shocked that the owner of the Emerson Group had already changed long ago. Leonardo actually gave up such a big group as the Emerson Group to his ex-wife! Chapter 827 Something Hidden Tim took the newspaper to Summer. Summer calmly took the newspaper and put it aside with just a nce. Ive read it on the Inte before. Even if she didnt read it, she knew what was written in these newspapers. Seeing this, Tim did not say anything. He thought of something and said to Summer, We may have a press conference soon. I see. Just let me know once youve arranged it. Summer knew that there must be a press conference for this kind of thing. The press conference was scheduled for three dayster. When Summer went out, Rosie was still asleep. She went to Rosies room to take a look, came out and instructed the nanny before leaving. Tim drove to pick her up. He drove into the neighborhood and parked the car downstairs. As soon as Summer walked over, Tim got out of the car and opened the door for her. Summer noticed that Tim got out of the car from the passenger seat. Didnt Tim drive himself? Summer had thought that it was Tims driver. But when she got in the car and saw who was driving, she was astonished and then said, Long time no see, Bruce. The driver was Bruce, whom she hadnt seen for a long time. Summer had moved here months ago, while Bruce did not follow her. Although Bruce said that he would like to be her bodyguard, they did not sign a formal employment contract. Later, she was busy with her own affairs and received no news of Bruce. Summer didnt expect him to be with Tim. Bruce was still as serious as ever. He nodded to Summer in the rearview mirror and started the car. At this time, Summer suddenly thought of something and turned to look at Tim. When they arrived at the ce where the press conference would be held, Summer took Tim aside while Bruce was parking the car. Is the fact that Bruce agreed to be my bodyguard rted to Leonardo? Yes. Tim told her the truth, Mr. Emerson made a deal with Bruce. He persuaded Kate to go abroad for treatment, while Bruce needed toe to protect you.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Summer looked at Tim expressionlessly and said, What else is hidden from me? Tell me all. Tim hesitated for a moment before saying, You can go back to the vi to take a look when it is convenient for you. What he meant was to let Summer go back to Leonardos vi to take a look. Summer wanted to say something. But she noticed that Bruce had parked the car and came over. So, she could only give up and didnt say anything else. The venue of the press conference was packed. The entire Hoover City, and even the entire businessmunity, was paying attention to the Emerson Group. The reporters who were able to attend the press conference today were carefully screened. It wasnt easy to get in. Hello everyone, Im Summer. The purpose of this press conference today is to answer some questions about me taking over the Emerson Group As soon as Summer spoke, silence reigned in the hall. At the beginning, the reporters asked some questions about the Emerson Group. Tim had told Summer about these questions in advance. So, she knew how to answer them. Butter, an unknown reporter suddenly asked, Ms. Summer, you and Leonardo obviously didnt have an amicable divorce. The fact that he left the Emerson Group to you is enough to show that he trusted and cherished you. But why did you guys get a divorce? Why did he marry someone else? Is there something hidden that we dont know about? Summer and Tim exchanged a nce and said, Sorry, I will only answer questions rted to the Emerson Group today. Chapter 828 Strange Illness Summers words did not put an end to the reporters question. Instead, he continued, I think this is also a problem rted to the Emerson Group. Ms. Summer, you are taking over the Emerson Group now. We just want to know the reason. Summer said, Excuse me. Personal questions wont be answered. The man wanted to say something else. But Tim had asked people to go down and take the reporter away. The Emerson Group was the leader of the businessmunity. Even though Leonardo was missing now, it still maintained its status and would not allow an unknown reporter to be so presumptuous. Afterwards, the reporters were all asking proper questions. The press conference went smoothly. The video of the press conference was edited before being released. As soon as the video was released, it led to a hot discussion among the spectators who didnt know the truth. However, it had nothing to do with Summer. After finishing the press conference, Summer returned home. When she walked to the door, she found Jessica was standing at her door. Jessica crossed her arms and said with a smile, Ms. Summer, you are at the prime of your life, arent you? Summer knew that Jessica was angry that she did not tell her about these things. Jessica had a lot to do these days. She had been shooting an advertisement, so, Summer didnt have time to tell her. Ever since Jessica injured her leg, she worked less and only took on some easier jobs. Summer nodded and said seriously, Well, I almost became your boss. ording to what Tim said, all the assets in Leonardos name belonged to Summer. However, Leonardo had already transferred Tip Top Media Company to Carl. Otherwise, Summer would have really be the boss of Tip Top Media Company. Jessica red at her angrily and snorted, You didnt even tell me about such a big thing. It really scared me when I saw the news.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Come in. Summer took out her key and opened the door. Jessica followed behind her into the door. Jessica had a lot to say. But since Rosie was at home, she could only endure it for a while and talk about these thingster. When Rosie saw Summering back, she was especially happy. On the way back, Summer bought Rosie a cupcake. She hugged Rosie and saw Rosie finish the cupcake. Then, she let Rosie go y by herself. After Rosie left, only they were left. Jessica did not talk about the press conference. Instead, she said something else. I have gone to the hospital for a re-examination today. Guess who I saw in the hospital. Jessica asked Summer secretly with an expression of Quickly ask me who they are. So Summer asked, Who are they? Jessica said, People from the Jarretts! Summer nced at her, Really? Summer was not very interested in it. But seeing that Jessica looked like she still had something to say, Summer said, Alexander has been very ill before. Its reasonable for them to go to the hospital. No! Jessica said, I inquired about it. They went to the hospital to see a female patient. I heard that the woman was seriously ill, and her illness was very strange. Summer paused. The Jarretts were not nice people. They couldnt be nice to someone who had nothing to do with them for no reason. They went to the hospital frequently, which meant that this person in the hospital was important to them. And to the Jarretts, who could be considered an important woman? Only one person. That was Vicky. Seeing Summers expression, Jessica knew that Summer had guessed who the woman was. So, she asked Summer, Who do you think the woman is? Chapter 829 Anyway Summer chuckled and the expression on her face changed. She said, Karen was looking for Vicky. I guess they have found Vicky. I think so, too. I guessed they found Vicky, but I am not sure. Hearing this, Jessica pped her hands with excitement. I know the Jarretts best. Its impossible for them to care for strangers for no reason. Anyone they take care of is either people who have interests with them or Vicky herself. Summer recalled the past and her expression was slightly cold. She knew better than anyone what kind of people the Jarretts were.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Didnt Vicky disappear before? Where did she go? I asked the doctor about it. However, the doctor vaguely said that Vicky had a strange disease! Jessica was obviously interested in Vickys thing. There was a trace of coldness in Summers eyes. She said, If you wanted to know what happened, we can check it outter. They will contact me soon. Jessica couldnt figure out what was going on for a moment, saying, What did they contact you for? I just held a press conference today. They should have known about it. They will never let go of any opportunity to take advantage of me. Such things had happened often before, and it wasnt anything unusual. Hearing this, Jessica sneered, A bunch of scum! If theye looking for you, you can directly drive them out. You are the boss of the Emerson Group now, and you have power and wealth. Do whatever you want! Summer smiled and said, I know. They dont dare to mess up with me now. Arent you curious about Vicky? When the timees, you cane with me to the hospital to see her. It turned out that Summer was right. Because that night, Summer received a call from the Jarrett family. The call was from Karen. Summer, how are you recently? Karen did not go straight to the point. Instead, she began to chat with Summer first. Summers voice was emotionless, Dont beat around the bush. Theres no need to be so hypocritical. Summer, Im not There was a trace of embarrassment in Karens tone. Summer said coldly, If theres nothing else, Ill hang up. Karen hurriedly stopped her, Wait a moment, Summer listen to me. Summer did not hang up the phone and waited for Karen to speak. Karen was silent for a moment, then said, Summer, we have found Vicky. After all, she is still your sister. You shoulde back to see her. After all. They said that every time. After all, you are still a member of the Jarrett family. After all, shes your sister. After all, you cant disregard the Jarretts. Summer sneered, I dont want to go back to the Jarretts. After all, I dont want to see your disgusting faces. Karen threatened, Dont say that! Even if youre the boss of the Emerson Group now, you should respect us. You know, as the boss of arge group, your personal image is very important. If others find out Summer interrupted Karen, Save it! Is there anything new? You say that every time. Im tired of this. Chapter 830 Sell the Emerson Group The next morning, Summer went to the Emerson Group. It was the first time Summer officially came to the Emerson Group since the news that she took over the Emerson Group was released. The employees in the Emerson Group knew Summer. Even those who did not know her, they must have searched about her on the inte. Tim went to Summers house to pick her up. As soon as Summer entered the Emerson Groups gate, she received gazes from all directions. Some looked at her with curiosity, some with contempt. Summer walked towards the elevator entrance without looking away. Leonardo had a dedicated elevator. Summer stood in front of his private elevator, and the scene of Leonardo at work suddenly shed through her mind. She had been with Leonardo for more than four years, but she rarely came to the Emerson Group with Leonardo openly. She also didnt see Leonardoing to work and waiting for the elevator from outside. Summer had never seen such a scene before, but she could still imagine it. The elevator door opened. President Summer. When Tim saw that Summer did not move, he reminded her. After Summer listened to the way she was addressed by Tim, she was stunned for a moment before she raised her head and entered the elevator. Because it was private elevator, there were only her and Tim in the elevator. Summer stared at the constantly changing floor numbers and suddenly asked, Is there any news of Leonardo? Tim gave Summer an expected answer, Not yet. Summer gave an awkward smile, I see. When the elevator reached the top floor, Summer took the lead and walked straight to Leonardos office. Tim followed closely behind her and helped Summer open the office door. Summer was very familiar with the arrangement in the office, and it was the same as before. Summer paused for a moment, then walked to the desk and stood still. There were tworge piles of documents on the desk. Tim did not urge Summer, but reported on her schedule today from behind her, There are three meetings this morning, one of which was a videoconference. Some papers need to be signed in the afternoon, together with two other meetings, tonight Summer had a headache when she heard the schedule. She bypassed the desk and sat in the executive chair, pinching her brow, When does the meeting start? Ten minutester. Ill give you the information. After saying that, Tim went out. Tim brought the documents over to Summer. There was practically no room on the desk, so Tim could only hand it over to Summer, President Summer. Summer was not used to his new address to her. She received the document. On the way here, Tim roughly told her about the recent key projects in the Emerson Group and the theme of todays meeting. She casually flipped through the documents, then pointed to the pile of documents on the desk in front of her and asked, Are these documents I should sign in the afternoon? Yes. Tim nodded. Do you think I can finish it this afternoon? Summer forced a smile, feeling that it was impossible for her to finish on time. Tim lowered his head slightly and said, They are documents I have screened. There is still arge portion that is not particrly urgent and hasnt been delivered here yet. Hearing it, Summer paused for a moment before asking seriously, Has Leonardo ever said that I can handle thispany at will once it is in my hands?Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Tim nced at Summer sand said, In principle, yes. Summer put down the documents in her hand and crossed her arms, saying, Then how about I sell the Emerson Group? Chapter 831 Fame and Fortune Tim paused for a moment. He looked at Summer with aplicated expression, When Mr. Emerson was still in thepany, I asked him this question. He said it was up to you. Summer could not see her own expression at this moment, but she knew she must look very surprised at this moment. After a while, she sneered, He anticipated everything. Tim changed the topic and said, The meeting is about to begin. Summer and Tim entered the conference room one after the other. Tim put down the documents and pulled out the chair for Summer. After Summer sat down, she looked around. The people attending the meeting were experienced management personnel of the Emerson Group, and each of them seemed to be experienced.From N?velDrama.Org. They all looked older than Summer. Although they hadnt spoken yet and their expressions werent obvious, Summer could feel their dissatisfaction. Summer, a woman, did not know anything about business, so these people naturally did not respect her. She understood this. Tim stood behind her, slightly bent down and whispered, Its time to begin. Summer leaned back in her chair, her expression halfzy and half serious. Let me introduce myself. Im Summer. Im sure everyone here already knows something about me. After saying that, she paused for a moment and paid attention to their reactions. Everyone kept silent. They were quite calm. Summer slowly sat up straight and said in a serious tone, I know Im not as good as Leonardo. However, I am the boss of the Emerson Group now and the group at my disposal. Everyone has paid countless painstaking efforts for the Emerson Group. I believet with the joint efforts of everyone, the Emerson Group will continue to be glorious. Summer knew she hadnt a great gift for business. Even if she worked hard to learn, it was impossible for her to straighten out the affairs of a multinational group as big as the Emerson Group in a short period of time. Although the management team was dissatisfied with her, they enjoyed the generous sries from the Emerson Group. Summer was currently the CEO of the Emerson Group. The Emerson Group was in her hands. She was not threatening them, but she never had any ambitions towards the Emerson Group. She didnt care about the Emerson Groups up and downs. However, members of the management team were different. They could only get such a high annual sry in the Emerson Group. Only in the Emerson Group can they earn both fame and fortune. As long as they worked carefully, the Emerson Group would be able to operate normally. The meeting room fell into a dead silence. Thepanys top executives looked at each other. They wanted to give Summer a head-on blow, but Summer made it clear that she didnt really care about the Emerson Groups sess or failure. What they had prepared to scare Summer was in vain. A middle-aged man sitting at Summers right said, President Summers words make sense. The middle-aged mans appearance was ordinary, and he wasnt the oldest either. However, after he spoke, those people echoed his words one after another. From this, it could be seen that this middle-aged man was very prestigious. The first meeting went smoothly. Summer did not understand this, but she could understand what was going on when Tim exined it to her from the side. Finally, a decision was made on Tims proposal. After the first meeting, Summer could handle the second meeting easily, as Tim understood everything after following Leonardo for so many years. Chapter 832 Be Willing to Hear Him Out At twelve oclock at noon, Summer was still in the office listening to Tims analysis of those documents. Tim told her which proposals could be passed, which ones were feasible, and which ones should be knocked right back.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Summer listened carefully and suddenly said to Tim, Youre wasted as an assistant. I want to hire you as a professional manager. How about it? When Tim heard this, he only smiled. At this time, Summers phone rang. Summer took a look and saw the caller ID. She narrowed her eyes slightly and allowed her phone to ring but did not answer it. What do you want to eat, President Summer? Eat out or order takeout? Tim stood up. After that call hung up automatically, the person called again. Theres no need to order takeout. After Summer finished speaking, she answered the phone. Spencers voice sounded on the other end of the phone, Summer. Summer put him on speaker, leaned against the back of the chair andzily answered the phone, I was busy just now. She did not ask Spencer and waited for him to take the initiative to speak. Actually, even if Spencer didnt say anything, she could still guess it. Spencer and Karen should have the same intention. Then you havent eaten yet, have you? Come out and have lunch with me. Spencer sounded gentle and rxed. Summer did not refuse, Okay. She happened to want to know something about Vicky. After hanging up the phone, Summer looked up at Tim and said, Im going out for lunch. Just now, Summer answered the phone without avoiding Tim, Tim had been standing guard by the side and did not leave. Tim nodded slightly, indicating he understood. The ce where Spencer invited Summer to lunch was a restaurant not far from the Emerson Group. It was almost one oclock in the afternoon and the rush hour had passed. There werent many people in the restaurant. In the secluded private chamber, Summer and Spencer sat face to face. Summer, you are thinner. Spencer looked at Summer with a somewhat emotional expression as he finished ordering. Summer replied calmly, Ive been busy. No matter how busy you are, you should pay attention to your body. After Spencer finished speaking, Summer did not reply. For a while, the atmosphere seemed rather awkward. Summer did not take the initiative to speak. She calmly leaned against the back of the chair with a leisurely look on her face. She had indeed been a little tired in the past few days. She was exhausted, mentally and physically. Fortunately, the person who came was Spencer. Spencer was the only normal person in the Jarrett family, so Summer was willing to hear him out. After a while, Spencer said, We have found Vicky. Really? Summer showed she was surprise and looked up at Spencer. When Spencer saw that Summer was interested, he was somewhat surprised, saying, But her condition was not good. Where did you find her? Summer had heard from Jessica that Vickys condition was not good. Summer didnt care about Vicky. She just wanted to know how Vicky was found and whether she was controlled by Stanley. She was found in a high-end sanatorium. When I saw her, I couldnt believe it was her! Spencer seemed to have thought of something uneptable as he furrowed his brows. Karen once said that she often saw Stanley bring flowers to a sanatorium, but it was not easy to sneak in there. Summer guessed that Stanleys younger sister, Bendy, might be there. If Vicky was found in that sanatorium, it meant that Summers guess was correct. Chapter 833 Too Thin and Weak Summer replied, looking indifferent, Well. Seeing this, Spencer fell silent for a moment and asked her, Do you want to see Vicky? Spencer knew what Vicky had done to Summer, so when he asked such a question, he was embarrassed. Summer smiled, looking like she wanted to watch the fun, and said, Okay. Spencer was stunned for a moment before nodding in embarrassment. When Summer finished herst meeting, it was already eight p. m. She returned to her office and saw arge pile of papers on her desk. Summer flipped those documents and turned around to look at Tim, When do you think I can finish reading them? Tim lowered his head and said, President Summer, you dont have to be discouraged. You can handle as much as you can. Theres still no news of Leonardo? Summer sighed. She leaned back in her chair and spun around unconsciously. Tim shook his head, No. I have something to do tonight. I have to get off work now. After Summer finished speaking, she stood up, picked up her coat and walked out. President Summer Tim called her from behind. You should also get off work early. Summer waved her hand at Tim without looking back, and then opened the door and went out. Tim stood at his desk and watched as the door to the office was closed. He turned around to look at the documents on the desk with aplicated expression. Summer contacted Jessica in advance and said she would go to the hospital to see Vicky. When she went downstairs, Jessicas car had arrived at the Emerson Groups Building. Jessica had just finished her work and leaned back in the seat with a tired expression. When she saw Summer get into the car, a smile shed across her eyes, Hello. Summer did not look much better than Jessica. She had meetings all day and read many documents, most of which she could not understand. Summer shook her head and sighed. After she told Jessicas agent who was driving the car the address of the hospital, she turned around and said to Jessica, Ill go into details when wee back. She had no talent for business and management. If Leonardo didnt show up, the Emerson Group would be over in her hands sooner orter. Or should she hire a professional manager? The car stopped in front of a hospital. Summer and Jessica got off the car and entered the hospital. After entering the building of the inpatient area, Summer walked towards the elevator and took out her phone to call Spencer. Spencer quickly answered the phone, Summer. Were at the hospital. As Summer spoke, the elevator car arrived. Summer and Jessica entered the elevator. There was no signal in the elevator. Summer hung up the phone and waited for the elevator to go up. When they reached the floor, they saw Spencer waiting outside as soon as they exited the elevator.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Summer shouted, Hi, Spencer. Spencer replied and nced at Jessica behind Summer. Jessica did not have a good impression of members from the Jarrett family. She nced at Spencer and did not say anything. Summer did not introduce Jessica to Spencer, as it was no need to do so. Spencer did not say anything else and took them to the ward. He said as he walked, Vicky is unconscious most of the time. She is very weak now and it might scare you. Summer kept silent and followed Spencer into the ward. On the white bed, a slight bulge showed that someone was lying on it. However, if it wasnt for the fact that they knew someone was lying on the bed, it would have been very difficult to know it at a nce. The person lying on the bed was too thin and weak. Chapter 834 After Dancing With the Devil Jessica exchanged nces with Summer and leaned towards Summer. Spencer walked to the side of the hospital bed and bent down to call out, Vicky. There was no reaction from the people in the bed. Spencer turned around and said to Summer, Shes asleep. Then, he stretched out his hand to lift Vickys nket, revealing Vickys face. Jessica gasped and the expression in Summers eyes changed slightly. That was not a normal face at all. Vickys face was so thin that one could see the shape of her bone. The sockets of her eyes were sunken. There was only ayer of skin on her cheekbones They could hardly see Vickys original appearance. Summer took two steps forward. At this moment, Vicky, who originally closed her eyes, suddenly opened her eyes. Because Vicky was too thin now, her eyes seemed to be even bigger, looking a little strange. Vicky seemed to have a nightmare. Her eyes were as wide as a copper bell, staring at the ceiling as if she had seen something terrifying. Then, she started to scream. Vicky! Although Spencer did not want to care about Vicky for a time, she was his younger sister. Their mothers had passed away early, and they had taken care of each other since they were young, so they still had deep feelings for each other. However, when Vicky grew up, she turned evil. Although Spencer wasnt a good person, he was much betterpared to Vicky. Vicky, look at me. Im your brother. Spencerforted Vicky in a low voice. Jessica whispered in Summers ear, Spencer treats Vicky well. I didnt expect that. Summer smiled, After all, they are siblings. Jessica raised her eyebrows and did not say anything else. Vicky seemed to have finally recognized Spencer, and her gaze was somewhat focused. Spencer whispered to Vicky, Summeres to see you. Vickys face was filled with confusion, as if she could not remember who Summer was. Vicky. Summer called out her name. Vicky slowly looked in Summers direction. Vicky was confused at first, then panicked, and finally calmed down. Summer saw a series of changes in Vickys expression. Summer knew Vicky recognize her.From N?velDrama.Org. Do youe to ugh at me? Vickys voice was exceptionally hoarse. Perhaps something was wrong with her throat. Thats right. Ie to see what happens to the person that dances with the devil. Summer gave a half-smile as she looked at Vicky. When Summer saw Vicky, she thought Vicky had lost her mind. Summer didnt expect that Vicky would be able to recognize her and say such words. It seemed that Vickys mind was still functioning. Vickyughed. However, because she was so thin and weak, her smile was a bit ferocious and her voice was hoarse. Vicky, you should have a good rest. Ill see you again when I have time. Spencer knew what Vicky had done and the grudge between Vicky and Summer. He could not control the grudge between the two of them and could only take Summer away. After Spencer finished speaking, he turned to look at Summer. Summer understood what he meant and turned around to walk out. Spencer covered Vicky with a nket and followed Summer out. After closing the ward door, Spencer looked at Summer and said, Summer, you see it. Vicky is already like this now. The past Summer interrupted him, She is in a very miserable situation, so you want me to forgive her, right? Chapter 835 He Was Showing Mercy When Spencer asked Summer toe to see Vicky, he really wanted them two to make peace. However, Summer made it pretty clear that she did not want to forgive Vicky. Spencer tried to use a more tactful approach, but under Summers increasingly cold gaze, his voice gradually faded away. Summer, I dont want to force you to make peace with Vicky. I think Spencer, you want me to reconcile with Vicky. Unless she apologizes sincerely to me Summer curved her lips mockingly. I will never reconcile with her. Vicky deserves it. She doesnt even regret for her mistakes. She gets this result because she is so stupid that she wants to ask a tiger for its skin. Her misery is not caused by me. It is the result of her own fault. I will not gloat over her misfortune, nor will I sympathize with her. Summer could not be clearer. Spencer frowned slightly and said, Cant you treat her as a family member Summer smiled, and her expression was somewhat yful, If it werent for the fact that we are the Jarretts, would I call you brother? Spencer finally had nothing to say. Summer turned to look at Jessica and said, Jessica, lets go. After leaving the hospital, Summer said to Jessica, Lets go and ind a ce to eat. You have just finished the program, so you havent eaten yet. Alright. Jessica nced at Summer, nodding. In the end, they went to the Golden Cauldron Club. Jessicas new drama was on air recently. The moment it started broadcasting, it became popr instantly. Jessica had been blocked by the paparazzi several times these days. Summer had just taken over the Emerson Group and was also the target of the paparazzi. The Golden Cauldron Club was rtively safe. They found a private chamber. After ordering the dishes, Jessica said about Vicky, What do you mean by Vicky doing that? Summer raised her eyebrows slightly, When I was in Country M, Stanley gave her the message. She brought people to catch me I still dont know how she connected with Stanley. Stanley has a sick sister. She has been lying in bed all these years. It seems that many organs on her body have to be exchanged. Stanley first approached me because he wanted to use me to save her sister. Afterwards, he didnt attack me. After I returned home, Karen came to me and said that Vicky was missing. I thought it had something to do with StanleyFrom N?velDrama.Org. Summer picked up the cup in front of her. There was hot water in it. She got some warmth and continued, Now it seems that Stanley was eyeing Vicky and used Vicky to save his sister Thinking about this, Summer was still scared. If Stanley insisted on attacking Summer at that time, Summer could hardly escape. In that case, it was she, not Vicky, who was lying in the hospital at thest gasp today. From a certain point of view, Stanley was showing mercy to her. Jessicas expression changed drastically when she heard about this, Then is it possible for Vicky to know where Stanley is? Summer shook her head, I dont think Vicky knows that. Stanley is more cunning than we think; otherwise, Leonardo During this period, Summer was in an extremely busy state. Apart from asking if there was any news of Leonardo from Tim, she did not have chance to mention Leonardo. She paused for a moment and said, Otherwise, Leonardo wouldnt need to use such a tactic to deal with Stanley. Chapter 836 Don’t Open It Yet Since there had been no news about Leonardo and the Emerson Group had been taken over by Summer, the Emerson Groups share prices had been falling during this period. Summer had long anticipated this situation. As for Leonardo, who handed the Emerson Group to Summer, he had definitely anticipated such a situation, too. When Summer arrived at the Emerson Group in the morning, some reporters rushed over to take photograph of her. Of course, the security guards of the Emerson Group were very professional. When the reporters rushed over, the security guards came in time to stop them. May I ask if Leonardos car ident was really an ident? Was Leonardo handing the Emerson to you, for some other reasons? Ms. Summer, please answer The questions were a little tricky, and he was implying that Leonardos car ident might have been caused by Summer. Summer raised her head to look at the reporter who was shouting. The reporter was stopped by the security guard but still struggled unwillingly toe over to take a picture of Summer. Summer entered the Emerson Group under the escort of the security guards. By the time she got to the office, Tim was there. President Summer, would you like some water or coffee? Tim asked. Coffee. Summer had many documents to deal with today, so she needed some coffee to refresh herself. Summer put down her bag and was about to sit down when she found a package on her desk. She did not see it just now, because it was covered by the file. Summer sat down, picked up the package and looked at it. The package was not big, so Summer could not guess what was inside. At this moment, Tim walked in. Did you bring this package here? Summer raised the package and asked Tim. When Tim saw the package, he was stunned and said with a serious expression, I just arrived at thepany ten minutes earlier than you. When I entered, I did not see any package on the desk. Furthermore, even if there was a package for you, the security department would check if there were any dangerous items before delivering them Hearing this, Summer became serious. Who else could it be if its not you? She lowered her head and looked at the bill pasted on the package. Her name was indeed written on it. I went to the bathroom before. Its possible that someone bring it in at that time! After saying that, Tim nced in the direction of the door and said, Im going to check the surveince cameras. Dont open it yet.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Ill go with you! As Summer spoke, she was about to walk out the office. Tim didnt say anything and took Summer to check the surveince system. When the staff of the surveince room saw Summer, they were somewhat shocked, Ms. Summer, Assistant Tim! Tim nodded and said, Check the surveince within half an hour. The staff got surveince video out for Tim. The video showed within half an hour, Tim entered Summers office and came out again. After that, Summer arrived at the office. Strangely enough, no one else was seen entering the office. Summer and Tim exchanged nces and saw shock and doubt in each others eyes. Okay. After Tim finished speaking, he stood up and walked to Summers side. Summer also checked the surveince and did not see anyone enter her office. On the way back to the office, Summer said solemnly, Did the delivery guy dodge perfectly all the surveince cameras? After I arrived at thepany, I came to the office as soon as possible. There really isnt anything on the desk. Tim was a careful and strict person. If he said no, then there shouldnt be any. Chapter 837 Address Summer believed that Tim did not lie. She thought for a moment and said, Open it and see whats inside. Ill have the security guardse up and open it. Suddenly, Tim stopped. He was so serious that it was as if what Summer was about to open was not a package, but an explosive. Its okay. Summer rejected Tims proposal. But, President Summer Tim still wanted to say something, but Summer no longer intended to listen to him. She circled around Tim and took the lead back to the office. Summer walked to her desk, picked up the package and weighed it for a moment. Then she bent down to look for the knife and opened it.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The package was tightly wrapped, withyers of wrapping paper. Tim frowned as he watched Summer unwrap the package. He still couldnt help but say, Ill do it. Its okay. Summer did not raise her head. She opened it to thestyer, revealing a small, exquisite box. This small box looked very familiar to Summer. It was precisely the box of the pen that Leonardo had treasured so badly back then. He even locked it in the safe. Summer suddenly became excited and quickly opened the box. Indeed, there was the pen inside. It was so old that even the manufacturers logo could not be seen. Beneath the pen was a small piece of paper with an address. Summer felt familiar, but she did not remember. Tim noticed the change from Summers expression and his gaze fell on the pen in her hand. That pen Tim also knew it. Tim said happily, Its Mr. Emerson! Summer thought of something and closed the pen box. She rushed out of the office with the box in her hand. She left the Emerson Group and looked around for Leonardo. However, all she could see were passers-by. Leonardo was nowhere to be seen. Tim understood what Summer thought. When he saw Summer running out, he followed closely behind her. He asked the security guards to check if there were any suspicious people in the surroundings. After searching for a while, there was no trace of Leonardo. Summer stood by the roadside. She looked a little disappointed. Tim walked over and whispered, They found nothing. They cant find him. Summer breathed a sigh of relief and said softly, Leonardo just sent this over to report his safety. If he was willing to see us, he would appear in the office instead of putting down his pen and leaving in secret. He Summer thought of the address Leonardo had left behind in the box. Did Leonardo ask her to look for him ording to the address? Was there anything special about that address? Returning to her office, Summer took out the note with the address and looked at it. She found a few inconspicuous letters and numbers in the lower right corner: 6PM. PM? Afternoon? 6:00 p. m.? Was it six oclock this afternoon or six oclock tomorrow afternoon? Or the day after tomorrow? It was still a busy day. The closer it was to six oclock in the afternoon, the more panicked Summer was. During the meeting, she was absent-minded several times. President Summer, are you okay? Tim took the time to ask her. Summer showed the note in the pen box to Tim. Tim also recognized that it was Leonardos handwriting. I want to go there after work. Summer said calmly. Then shall I send you there? Tim asked. Alright. After work, Summer went to the address written on the note with Tim. Chapter 838 You Don’t Remember Anymore The address on the note was an old street. Over the years, Hoover City had developed rapidly, with skyscrapers everywhere and buildings constantly being developed. However, this old street still looked like it did more than ten years ago. Summer got off the car and said with some emotion, When I was in primary school, I used to walk on this road every day. With a loud sound, Summer closed the car door and took a few steps forward. At that time, Vicky didnt like me. She didnt let me ride with her in the same car. My mother told me not to cause any trouble, so I walked every day after school. This is a shortcut to the school. Tim listened silently and did not say anything. The afterglow shone on the old street, making it gentle and quiet. Summer looked around the old buildings and narrowed her eyes. She murmured, But I dont understand why he wrote the address here Mr. Emerson never does anything meaningless. Tim knew Leonardo well. He thought Leonardo must have his reasons for writing down this address. Summer had memorized the address on the note. The address was detailed to the number of the house. She found the ce of the house number. It was a supermarket. Ill go in and take a look, said Tim. Summer wanted to follow him in, but Tim said, President Summer, wait outside first. What if Mr. Emerson hasnte yet? Summer felt that was reasonable, so she nodded and stayed where she was. After Tim entered, Summer walked to the streetmp in front of the supermarket and looked across the street. She let out a long sigh of relief, feeling extremely nervous. If she saw Leonardoter, what should she do? Interrogated him? Or med him? She didnt know. Ever since she was kicked out of the vi by Leonardo, to the incident between him and Amber, to his disappearance in a car ident There were so many things happened between them. She did not know how to face Leonardo. Summer was thinking about something in her heart. She inadvertently raised her head and saw a familiar figure shing past the corner. Summer paused for a moment before she decided to follow. She walked to him. As she walked, she started trotting. Very quickly, she passed the corner. However, there was no one around the corner. Summer was a little surprised. Where was he? At this moment, a familiar voice sounded from behind her, Summer.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Summer suddenly turned around and saw Stanley standing behind her! She widened her eyes and took two steps back in shock. Stanley! The familiar figure she had just seen was not Stanley at all. Why did Stanley suddenly appear here? Long time no see. Stanley slowly walked towards Summer. As he took a step forward, Summer took a step back. Stanley was thinner than thest time Summer saw him. His eyes were sunken, and he looked even gloomier. Why are you here? Summer did not expect to see Stanley here. Stanley disappeared almost at the same time as Leonardo. Summer guessed that Stanley should be abroad. He shouldnt be in Hoover City at this time. Why am I here? Stanleyughed as if he had heard something funny, and then his face turned gloomy. He chuckled and then said unhurriedly, It seems that you dont remember at all. Stanley looked at the nearby alley entrance and muttered, But I remember everything. Chapter 839 What Happened Afterwards? Summer felt that Stanleys expression was very strange. She clenched the bag in her hand, and her phone was in the bag. She was thinking that maybe she could take out her phone and call the police, if Stanley wanted to harm herter. Tim was a vignt person. If he didnt find Leonardo in the supermarket, he woulde out soon. If he didnt see Summer at the door, he would be suspicious soon. Summer was alert, but she remained calm, What do you remember? She was sure that Leonardo had sent the old pen to the Emerson Groups office. Only Leonardo could be so familiar with the Emerson Group and avoid the surveince cameras and Tim, and ensure that the first person to discover the package was Summer. Leonardo must have written the note in the pen box. However, the problem was why when she came here, she saw Stanley instead of Leonardo. Stanley was deep-minded and extremely intelligent, so he could tell Summer was pretending to be calm. However, this was not important to him. He looked to the other side with a look of recollection, In my childhood, my home was on the street next door. My parents loved each other, and both my sister and brother were very smart When Summer heard him say this, she felt very strange. Butter Stanleys originally warm expression suddenly subsided, bing extremely gloomy. They were implicated by the kidnap of Leonardos mother Because of Leonardos mother? Summer remembered that Stanley seemed to know a little about his mothers case before, but she never had the chance to know it. Those filthy and disgusting people of the Emerson family, something bad happened within their family, yet they wanted strangers to pay for it! Stanleys expression became somewhat gloomy, At that time, we had a small factory. My parents would take us to the factory on the weekends. The day Leonardos mother was kidnapped was a weekend. Our family passed by the old factory. My father was a righteous person. He called the police Stanley suddenly paused at this point. Summer knew that the story would not end here. If the story ended here, Stanley would not be like this. Do you know what happened after he called the police? Stanley suddenly took another step forward, pressing Summer step by step. What happenedter? Summer knew it was a crucial point. What happened next was most likely the reason why Stanley hated Leonardo. Stanleyughed silently. His voice sounded a little creepy.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. My father called the police. Before he could put away his phone, the people inside rushed out Stanley nced at Summer and said, Im the only one who ran away Tell me, why did the people insidee out the moment my father called the police? After Stanley finished speaking, he stared fixedly at Summer. Summer pursed her lips and said, Because someone in the police station notified them. Its not the police station, but the Emerson Group has their insiders. The whole incident with Leonardos mother was designed by the members of the Emerson! Stanleys expression was extremely gloomy and his voice was loud, But what does that have to do with my family? In the end, my parents and my younger brother died! My younger sister survived but she is still unconscious! Chapter 840 Psychological Distortion Stanley seemed to be extremely unstable. Summer was worried that he would do something unreasonable if his emotions went out of control. Is this why youve always hated Leonardo? Summer looked at Stanley, her eyes wandering around.From N?velDrama.Org. Stanley had stopped her here for so long. Logically speaking, Tim should have discovered that she had disappeared. He shoulde and look for her. Stanley sneered. At this time, Tim ran over from the corner. When he saw Summer, he let out a sigh of relief. He gasped and shouted, President Summer. Summer heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Tim. Stanley noticed Tim as well. He became alert and took advantage of Summers carelessness to run into the alley. Summer and Tim exchanged a nce and chased after him. When they chased after him, a car happened to park beside Stanley. He opened the car door and got in, and the car immediately drove away. As soon as he got into the car, the car flew out. Summer didnt even have time to look at the license te. He gets away! Summer reached out to brush her hair and let out a long sigh of relief. Tim calmed down and said, Why is Stanley here? I dont know. Summer put her hands on her waist and looked in the direction where the car disappeared. She said, After you entered the supermarket, I saw a very familiar figure. When I ran to here, Stanley appeared. Then Tims expression changed slightly, Did Stanley ask someone to send that pen to the Emerson Group? No. Summer shook her head, I still think that it was Leonardo, but I dont know why Stanley appeared here. Summer thought of what Stanley had just said and asked Tim, Has Leonardo told you anything about Stanley before? For example, why was Stanley always targeting him? Tim thought for a while and said, Mr. Emerson didnt mention it. Summer nodded thoughtfully. Stanley had said so much just now, but Summer felt that Stanley hadnt finished his words yet. On the surface, Stanley was extremely capable of disguising himself, but in fact, his mind was already somewhat twisted. If he wanted revenge, he could definitely seek revenge from the Emerson Group for so many years, but he had obviously transferred all of his hatred to Leonardo. Back then, Leonardo was just a child, an innocent victim. However, Stanley had spent so much energy to deal with Leonardo. What was this if it wasnt a psychological distortion? Lets go back. Summer turned around and walked out. It was almost eight oclock when Summer got home. Rosie and the babysitter had finished supper, and Rosie was watching cartoons. Hearing the door open from outside, Rosie ran towards the door. When the door opened, Rosie shouted happily, Mom! Youre back. Summer looked at Rosies smile and all her exhaustion disappeared. Summer put the bag in her hand aside, squatted down, hugged Rosie, and kissed her on the little face. Rosie smiled as she took out the slippers and ced them neatly in front of Summer, Mom, change your shoes. Thank you, Rosie. Summer smiled gently. When she changed her shoes, Rosie looked at her from the side and said, Mom, I drew a picture today. Summer asked her, What did you draw? I drew you and Dad. Rosie turned around and ran away, Let me show you. Chapter 841 It Can’t Be Leonardo Summer listened to Rosies words and paused for a moment before putting her changed shoes into the shoe cab. The nanny was cleaning up the kitchen, but when she heard their talk, she knew Summer had returned. She put the dishes back into the cupboard and walked out. Ms. Summer, youre back! Katrina, thank you for your hard work today. The nannys name was Katrina. When Summer looked at her, her expression had returned to its usual calm. Its okay. Rosie is a good girl. Katrina liked Rosie a lot. Rosie, who had gone to fetch the painting, ran over. Mom,e and see! Rosie ran over and stuffed the painting into Summers hand. Summer took the painting and took Rosie to the sofa. They sat on the sofa. Rosie pointed at the painting and showed it to Summer, This is Dad; this is you; and this is meFrom N?velDrama.Org. Childrens paintings were very abstract. However, Summer took it very seriously. Rosie exined to her from the side, Dad is working; Mom is cooking Summer looked at Rosie gently. Rosie did not know what had happened, nor did she know that her father had disappeared. At night, after Rosie fell asleep, Summer held the pen and sat at her desk. The paint on the pen had peeled off. Perhaps the collector of the pen often took it out and touched it, so the surface appeared exceptionally smooth. This was something that Leonardo cherished. Since he can send the pen back, it seemed that he was alright. But where did this pene from? Such an old pen The price of this brand of fountain pen was somewhat cheap back then. Thus, Leonardo would definitely not buy this pen. So this pen must have been given to him by someone else. The address that Leonardo gave was the street she passed through when she was in elementary school. At that time, when Stanley stopped her at the entrance of the alley, he asked her if she remembered Summer held the pen up and looked at it again and again. She was stunned as if she had thought of something. Suddenly there was a conjecture. This pen Could it be that she gave it to Leonardo? On the surface, Leonardo looked very indifferent. Actually, he was a sentimental man. If he valued the pen very much, he must have cherished the person who gave him the pen more. However, Summer had been with him for so many years, and she had such a close rtionship with him. She had never seen Leonardo have such a close rtionship with anyone Summer reached out and patted her head. When she was in the first year of primary school, she had not started to disguise herself because of Vicky and Karen. She often ranked first in the exams, and she was an outstanding student. Many students loved to y with her, and she won many awards. This kind of pen was also one of the prizes she won. She remembered that at the art festival that year, she won a notepad and a pen, and Then, on her way home, she seemed to run into a boy who had run away from home and was almost hit by a car. Afterwards, she seemed to have given him the pen. It was twenty years ago, and Summer could no longer remember the specifics. After all, she had lived without herself in the years that followed. She rarely thought about these past events. Back then, when she first saw Leonardos pen, Summer didnt think too much about it. The boy she met was dressed in ordinary clothes. He was in a terrible state and looked pitiful. He didnt look like a child from a wealthy family at all He shouldnt be Leonardo, right? Chapter 842 He Couldn’t Have So Much Free Time Summer sat at her desk for a long time before returning to her room to sleepte at night. However, she had been dreaming all night, and the scene in her dream was constantly changing like ying a movie. When Summer woke up in the morning, she felt like running a marathon overnight instead of sleeping. She got out of bed, walked to the window, withdrew the curtains, and looked out. It was a long summer day, and it was already dawn at six oclock. Summer stood in front of the window and pondered for a moment. Thinking of Stanley who she met yesterday in the old street, she turned around, picked up her phone from the bedside table, and called Trevin. Although she didnt know how Leonardo was now, she knew very well that Stanley definitely hadnt given up against Leonardo. Trevin had been looking for Stanley. Trevin was also persistent in finding out the truth about his fathers death. Even though Stanley was quite good at calcting, he was entangled by Trevin, who would have allocated some energy to deal with it. The phone rang for a while before it was picked up. Summer. Trevins side was very quiet. Summer said straightforwardly, Didnt you always look for Stanley? I saw him yesterday. In Hoover City? Trevin said after a moment of silence. Summer said, Yes! But Im in Country M. I thought Stanley had returned to Country M, so I came back to look for him! Then it sounded that Trevin hit something because of anger. Summer was stunned for a moment. She did not expect that Trevin would have returned to Country M. Trevin hesitated for a moment before saying, I will return home as soon as possible. Be careful Summer did not say anything else, Goodbye. She hung up the phone, went to the bathroom to wash up, and then changed her clothes and went out. Good morning, Ms. Summer. Katrina got up early and was cooking breakfast when she heard the sound and walked out of the kitchen. Summer greeted her, Good morning. Youre going to work? Have breakfast first. Ive already prepared everything. Katrina seemed to be afraid that Summer would leave without breakfast, so she hurriedly went back to the kitchen to prepare meal. It was still early, so Summer sat down at the dining table.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Recently, Rosie was a little greedy for sleep, and she had not gotten up after Summer finished breakfast. Summer gently opened the door and walked to the bedside to look at Rosie. Then Summer left and went to thepany. Summer sat at her desk and looked at the pile of documents in front of her. She took a deep breath and then dealt with them with resignation. There was a meeting before the document was finished. After two consecutive meetings, Summer returned to her office, leaning back in her chair and looking at the ceiling. She did not want to move anymore. After bringing her a cup of coffee, Tim went out without saying anything. Summer took out the pen she received yesterday. Leonardo just wrote six P. M., but did not say the exact date. She saw Stanley yesterday afternoon at six oclock. It was impossible for her to see Stanley today, right? And Trevin was going back to Hoover City. Stanley was well informed. If he knew that Trevin was going back to Hoover City, he should be prepared. Moreover, she did not feel that Stanley had so much free time. After work, Summer stood up, took her bag and went out. It happened that Tim brought the documents in and bumped into Summer at the door. All the documents Tim was holding fell to the ground. Sorry, Tim. Summer did not help him pick up the things, just hurriedly said, I have to leave first, sorry. Chapter 843 It’s You President Summer! Tims voice came from behind her, and Summer waved her hand at him without turning back. Tim turned around and looked at the documents that had fallen to the ground. He sighed and began to pick up them. Summer left the Emerson Group and drove to the old street yesterday. She drove a little fast on her way here. When she got to the old street, it was still a little early. She happened to meet many pupils from the nearby primary school. They were on the way home. Summer parked the car by the side of the road and was stunned for a moment. Then, she opened the door and got off the car. On both sides of the road were parents who picked up children and children who went home alone, as well as street vendors. Summer stood by the roadside and looked around. She didnt see anyone familiar. Summer walked along the street for a while. Seeing that the sky was gradually darkening, she turned around and finally returned to the car. It was rush hour, and Summer was blocked as she had just left the old street. At this time, her phone rang. It was Katrina from home. Katrina, whats wrong? Nothing. Rosie wants to call you As Katrina spoke, the next moment, the phone was handed to Rosie. Mom, are youing back for dinner? Just as Summer was about to speak, she saw a ck-clothed man wearing a cap flip over the railing. That man opened her car door and sat in the back seat. Ill be back soon. Summer looked at the rearview mirror and hung up the phone after calmly saying that. The man sitting in the back was wearing a ck long-sleeved shirt, ck trousers, and a cap on his head. From Summers point of view, she could only see his exposed neck. The buttons on the cor of the shirt were meticulously buttoned to the top, and the skin color of his neck was somewhat peculiarly white against the ck shirt. Suddenly, the car behind her let out a siren and urged Summer to drive.From N?velDrama.Org. Summer snapped back to her senses, locked the car door, and then continued driving. The car was running smoothly on the road under the night sky. Summer looked very calm. And the man sitting in the back row did not raise his head. The carriage was so quiet that it was as if no one was sitting in it. After driving into the residential area, Summer drove the car to the underground parking lot. The underground parking lot was quiet, and there was no one nearby. Summer stopped the car steadily and slowly untied her seat belt. She did not turn her head. She just looked up at the rearview mirror, moved her lips, and said the name that she had not called for a long time. Leonardo. Only then did the ck-clothed man slowly remove the cap on his head. Then, he raised his head and his gaze met with Summers in the rearview mirror. Summer slowly clenched her hands tightly. Summer stared nkly at the mirror for a while, and then she curled her lips into a mocking smile, Its really you. Leonardos hair was very short and his face thin, but his ck eyes were still full of vigor. He didnt look haggard; instead, he was exceptionally energetic. Summer finally couldnt hold back a coldugh and said, It seems that youre doing very well. Throwing such a bigpany to her, he was not as miserable as she imagined. Leonardo didnt say anything. He just looked at Summer in the rearview mirror, his gaze focused. Summer was furious from the bottom of her heart, and her voice was a little sharp, Speak! You dont have to bother too much about the Emerson Group. Leave it to Tim or hire a professional manager. Leonardos voice was husky and alluring. Chapter 844 Give Me Another Hug, Will You? Summer said with a hint of mockery, Am I tired? The way I handle the Emerson Group has nothing to do with you. After saying that, Summer could feel the atmosphere in the carriage had be somewhat intense. Immediately after, Leonardo called out her name, Summer. His voice was neither small nor loud, with repressed emotion. However, Summer could sense the anger in his tone. Summer took a deep breath, opened the car door, got off the car and strode towards the elevator. The mans footsteps sounded behind her. Leonardo got off the car and caught up to her, blocking her path. Summer wanted to bypass him and leave, but he reached out and grabbed Summers arm, Summer! Let me go! Summer didnt look at him. She just nced at the hand he was pulling on her arm. He controlled his strength so well that it would not make her feel ufortable or make her able to break free. Summer was angry. Why did he decide everything by himself? If he wanted to appear, he would appear. If he wanted to disappear, he would disappear. She lowered her head and opened her mouth to bite the back of Leonardos hand. Summer bit him hard. She felt Leonardos body tighten, but he did not let go of her and just let her bite to vent her anger. Leonardo held her in his arms with his other empty hand, and his thick palm patted her head. Summer gradually calmed down and loosened her mouth, but her shoulders were trembling slightly. Leonardo could feel that his shirt was a little wet. He stiffened, and his arms around Summer tightened a little, but he did not say anything. The underground parking lot was dark and hot. Summer was tightly sped in his arms, and not long after, she was covered in sweat. Let go of me. Summer had just cried, her voice still carried a strong nasal sound and was slightly hoarse. Leonardos voice sounded no better than hers. He said softly, Give me another hug.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. After saying that, he suddenly added, Will you? It was like a cautious pleading. Summer was about to cry, and she forcefully withdrew her harsh words. After an unknown amount of time, Leonardo finally let go of her after a car drove in. The hair on Summers forehead waspletely wet with sweat, sticking to the corners of her forehead and cheeks. Leonardo stretched out his hand to remove her sweat-covered hair from her cheeks. He was meticulous and gentle. Summer was somewhat taken aback. She felt she had returned to those warm days when she had lived with Leonardo. A sound rang out. The sound of the car door closing from the other side woke Summer up. She turned around and avoided Leonardos hand, heading straight to the elevator entrance. After taking a few steps, she noticed that the person behind her did not follow, so she turned around. Leonardo was still standing there, his face shrouded in shadows as he looked at her with a gloomy expression. Summer pursed her lips and walked towards him without saying a word. She pulled his hand and walked towards the elevator. Leonardo seemed to be shocked by Summers behaviour, and followed Summer slowly. When she was about to enter the elevator, Summer felt that the man behind her stopped and did not follow her. Summer stepped in and stood face to face with Leonardo standing outside the elevator. She asked him indifferently, Are you noting in? Chapter 845 Guest Summer did not know what Leonardo was thinking, but his expression was somewhat gloomy, as if he was hesitating. Summer remembered that Katrina was still at home and that Leonardo was still missing on the surface. He had never appeared because he didnt want anyone to know his whereabouts. Thinking of this, she looked up at Leonardo and said, You know where I live. You cane up in half an hour. If you donte Its on your own. With that, she pressed the button to close the elevator. The elevator door slowly closed. Summer leaned against the wall and was a little absent-minded. Ever since she guessed that Leonardo might not be in danger, she thought that Leonardo mighte looking for her sooner orter. Seeing Leonardo again, she was filled withplicated feelings. After experiencing so many things, it was difficult to tell what she thought of Leonardo in her heart. Whether she loved or hated him, she did not know. Summer just wanted these things to pass quickly and returned to her normal life. Some things that could not be answered could only be left to time. Time was the wisest decision-maker and gave the most correct answers to all problems. When she reached the floor, the elevator door opened automatically. Summer exited the elevator and calmed down before walking to her door. She took out the key and opened the door with the same smile as usual, Rosie, Im back! Rosie jumped out of the room and said, Mom! Rosie, slow down. Katrina followed from behind. Summer picked Rosie up, nodded at Katrina, and then lowered her head to ask Rosie, Have you eaten yet? She hasnt. She wanted to wait for you. Katrina took the initiative to answer the question. Rosie shook her head and said, I wanted to wait for you. Summer touched Rosies head and carried her to the dining table. After sitting at the dining table, Summer said casually, Katrina, you havent gone home to rest since you came here, have you? I just happen to take a rest at home tomorrow and dont go to thepany. You can go home and have a rest. Hearing this, Katrina smiled and nodded, Alright, Ill go home tomorrow morning Im afraid Ill disturb you guys in the morning. Maybe I could leave after I clean the dining table? Its okay. We probably would have a long meal. Ill clean the table myself. You go back early and be safe. Ill call you a taxi.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Katrina said very politely, Its my job It doesnt matter. I have already called a taxi. Itll be there soon. You can go down now. I wont send you off. Summer put down her phone and said. Thank you, Ms. Summer. Its so nice of you Katrina said gratefully and went to pack her things. She only went back for a day and didnt need to pack anything, so she left quickly. Summer and Rosie saw Katrina out. After Katrina entered the elevator, Summer took Rosie back to the room. When the door was closed, Summer paused for a moment and did not close it tightly. It had been almost half an hour since she came back. If Leonardo came here, he would be on the next elevator. Therefore, she didnt have to lock the door. When they returned to the dining table, Summer looked at Rosie and said softly, Rosie, there will be a guest at hometer. Uncle Trevin? Rosie looked up at Summer, her eyes sparkling, He hasnte to see me for a long time. Summerughed, Uncle Trevin is an adult, and he has a lot of things to do. When he is free, he wille to see you. Chapter 846 She Thought Too Much Rosie curled her lips and said, Alright. She lowered her head and took a bite of the meat. Then, she said seriously to Summer, When school starts, I will be very busy, too. Summer followed her words and said, Well, Rosie is busy, too. Rosie was amused by Summer. Summer did not eat much and always looked at the door. However, there was no one outside at all. Until they finished their meal, she did not see anyone enter the door. Summer lowered her head and put on a self-mocking smile. She thought Leonardo woulde looking for her, so he could tell her everything happened during this period She was thinking too much. Leonardo was still the self-respecting Leonardo who just hid everything in his heart. Summer tidied up the dining table without saying a word. She cleaned the kitchen and came out. Rosie was watching Animal World. Summer held a pillow in her arms and watched Animal World with Rosie. Which animal do you like most? Summer turned around and asked Rosie. Rosie tilted her head and thought for a moment, then said, Pr bear and lion. Shall we go to the wildlife park to see the lions tomorrow? Summer reached out and touched Rosies head. Rosie nodded heavily, Great! Perhaps because they were going to the Wildlife Park tomorrow, Rosie was very excited and refused to go to sleep. At eleven oclock, Summer stuffed Rosie into the bed and did not allow her to move. Only then did she fall asleep. It was already half past twelve when Summer came out of Rosies room. Summer took a towel and went to the bathroom to take a shower. She usually took the bath slowly. After she finished bathing, she wrapped herself in a towel and opened the bathroom door. Summer found someone lying on the bed. Summer was stunned. After a few seconds, she slowly walked towards the bedside. The person lying on the bed was Leonardo. Previously, she had left the door open for Leonardo, but Leonardo had nevere, so she had forgotten to close the door. The cap on his head was not removed, and he closed his eyes slightly and frowned. Summer took a deep breath and looked up at the ceiling, suppressing herugh. She lowered her head to look at the man lying on the bed. Leonardo was a very vignt person. She had been standing here for so long, yet he hadnt woken up yet. He should be very tired. Summer reached out to get the nket and gently covered him. However, when she was tucking him in, he suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were as beautiful as ck pearls, and Summer had the illusion that she would drown in it with a single nce. She retracted her hand in panic and stood up abruptly. Leonardo was extremely quick as he held her hand. Even if Summer just took a hot bath, the air conditioning in the room worked well, so Summers hands were cold. Cold and soft.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Summer did not pull her hand away. She looked down at him and said calmly, Im going to change clothes. Only then did Leonardo let go of her hand. Summer took out her pajamas from the closet and carried them into the bathroom. She picked out a two-piece cotton pajama that wasrge andfortable with no fancy designs. When she came out, Leonardo was sitting at her desk reading the documents. He looked at them very seriously, as if he was very curious. Summer crossed her arms and walked over. These are the documents I brought back from thepany. You have nothing to do with the Emerson Group or me right now. You cant read these. Leonardo nced at her and closed the file in front of him. He really listened to her. Chapter 847 A Play Directed and Acted by Himself Summer minded what Leonardo had done, so she couldnt talk to him peacefully at all. However, she still couldnt get used to the fact that Leonardo suddenly turned to be so obedient. She took a deep look at Leonardo and turned around to sit on the sofa on the other side. She crossed her arms and legs, then stared at Leonardo with no expression on her face. It was quiet in the room. The bedroom wasnt small, but with Leonardo in the room, Summer felt the room turned to be crowded. The two of them looked at each other and didnt say anything. Summer waited for Leonardo to talk first. But Leonardo only looked at her seriously and attentively, he didnt seem to want to talk at all. Summer patiently waited. Finally, when she thought Leonardo was going to stare at her like this all night, Leonardo finally talked. I want to see Rosie. He looked at Summer with deep eyes. It was hard to tell what he felt at this time from his eyes. After waiting for so long, Summer thought he would finally give an exnation of what had happened before. However, she did not expect that Leonardo only wanted to see Rosie. Summer froze for a moment, and then sheughed out loud. You finally remember you still have a daughter? Summer looked at him mockingly, She is right next door. You can go to see her by yourself. She didnt get up after she finished her words. She still sat still, as he did not want to take Leonardo to see Rosie. Leonardo did not move at all hearing what she said.From N?velDrama.Org. Summer raised her eyes to look at him and he also looked at Summer. Summer hated it when he didnt say anything, Im sleepy. She was obviously driving him out. She was sleepy and was about to go to bed. Leonardo slowly said, Youre angry with me. Hearing what he said, Summer stopped as she was about to get up. Then Leonardo continued, You are angry because you still care about me. So? Summer sat back and said, Do you think no matter what you do behind my back, I will forgive you and care about you? Thats why you always make such big decisions behind me without any hesitation! You think youre great? Summer could imagine how resentful she looked like when she said those words, but she couldnt control herself, You are smart. Everyone is under your arrangement, including Rosie and me. You are really confident. Arent you afraid that I will fall in love with someone else? At this point, Summer denied herself, Of course, you are. Otherwise, you wouldnt have sent someone to send the evidence that Stanley killed Lester to Trevin. You also asked Trevin to investigate his fathers death, so he had no time for me. Also, the incident that Ambers being stabbed in the dining hall was buzzing in the town. In order to force me to bring Rosie abroad, you deliberately asked reporters to stop me at my door Summer couldnt figure out it before she knew that Leonardo set such a big trap. Now, everything made sense. Everything that could not be exined in the past was now clearly exined. She had once probed Leonardo but she did not believe that he would change his mind so quickly. However, Leonardo knew clearly how to make her desperate. He could be ruthless to anyone, including himself. Summer still had suspicions about him at first, but after that, she gradually epted the truth. However, after she epted the truth, she realized it was just a trap set by Leonardo, a y directed and acted by himself. Chapter 848 Keep You Widowed for Me After Summer finished her remarks, Leonardos expression did not change much. He looked at Summer calmly as if he had nothing to do with it.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. At this time, Summer calmed down, What a pity. If you really die in that car ident, I can raise other men with your money. I can be with whoever I want to be with. Leonardo finally couldnt stay calm anymore and his expression changed. Summer smiled and said, Since you left the entire Emerson Group to me, you must want me to live a happy life. Why dont you just find another outstanding father for Rosie to ensure that I can live a happy life after you died? Summer! Leonardo gritted his teeth as he uttered her name. Summer felt happy seeing him like this. She thought Leonardo could still stay calm. Summer said slowly, Im really touched that you are so considerate to me. Even if I really died, I still have multiple ways to keep you widowed for me for the rest of your life! Leonardo suddenly curled his lips and smiled. His smile seemed a little gloomy under the dim yellow light in the bedroom. Summer froze for a moment. Then sheughed in anger. She really didnt know why Leonardo was so confident. However, based on her understanding of Leonardo, she understood Leonardo could do that. It was as if there was nothing in this world that he could not aplish. As she thought this, Summer still refused to give in with her words, If you are really so confident, why did you push Trevin away? The room fell into a strange silence. Summer narrowed her eyes. Could it be that Leonardo really feared that she would be with Trevin? Leonardo remained silent for a few seconds and said, Go to sleep. Summer was stunned when she heard him. Ill take a look at Rosie and leave. Leonardo seemed to see her doubts, he stood up and was about to leave. Summer opened her mouth slightly, but didnt know what to say at this time. From the moment Leonardo entered the room until now, she had been the one who had been talking. Leonardo said almost nothing at all. This time, he didnt seem to have any intention of exining it to her. Instead, it seemed that he just wanted to confirm whether she still cared about him or not. The sound of the door opening sounded and Summer finally came back to her senses. Leonardo had already left. Summer reached out and scratched her head irritably. She sat on the sofa in a daze for a while, and then stood up to walk to the door. But she stopped when she came to the door. She was hesitating whether to go out or not. After a few seconds, she pushed the door open and walked out. She headed towards Rosies room next door. The door to Rosies room was half-closed. Summer could see what happened inside from the door. Leonardo was sitting beside the bed, looking down at Rosie, who was sleeping soundly. He reached out to tuck her up and then bent down to kiss her face. He did everything gently. Summer was slightly moved. With mixed feelings in her heart, she went to the kitchen to serve herself a ss of water. After drinking some water, she leaned against the edge of the worktop and became absent-minded. Very light footsteps sounded from outside the living room. Summer raised her head and saw Leonardo walking towards her. He walked straight to Summer and reached out to take the ss of water in Summers hand that she had just taken one sip, and then he drank more than half of the water in the ss in one breath. Summer pursed her lips and didnt say what she wanted to say. Seeing her staring at him, Leonardo asked, Do you want more? Chapter 849 Undisguised Love Summer didnt want to talk to Leonardo. She really didnt know what to do with Leonardo. She was not a match to him in terms of schemes. She was also not as thick-skinned as him. She knew she was angry. Leonardo also knew that she was angry, but he just didnt exin it to her. There was one thing Leonardo was right about. She really cared about him. For a time, she really hated Leonardo and wanted to be with someone else. But after such a long time, even if Leonardo and Amber announced their marriage, she still couldnt imagine what her life would be like with another man. Summer nced at Leonardo and then turned to look elsewhere. Leonardo ced the ss of water on the worktop behind Summer, and then he put his freed hand beside Summer. Summer could feel that Leonardo was very close to her, as she could even feel his breath. Summer turned around and found Leonardo was standing in front of her with his hands on the worktop behind her. Behind him was the ice-cold worktop and in front of her was Leonardo. Summer was trapped by Leonardo to his front. She could not retreat, nor could she walk forward. She had no choice but to look up at Leonardo, What do you mean? Leonardo slowly lowered his body. Like a slow-motion in a movie, he slowly leaned over and approached her. The two of them were too close to each other. Summers pupils contracted abruptly and she subconsciously tilted back. There was no room behind her and she soon had no ce to tilt back. Leonardo reached out to support Summers waist in time. Summers clothes were thin, and she could clearly feel Leonardos strong arms on her waist. Summer hadnt been so close to Leonardo for a long time. Her body suddenly stiffened and her breathing couldnt help but lighten. She had just taken a bath and there was a scent of shower gel familiar to Leonardo on her body. When she lived with Leonardo in the past, she used this kind of shower gel. She was a single-minded woman, and liked to always use one perfume and liked clothes of the same brand. Leonardo curled his lips and smiled silently. Summer vaguely sensed what Leonardo was going to do. She clenched her hands tightly and wanted to push Leonardo away. But in the next moment, Leonardo, who had been quiet all this while, suddenly lowered his head to kiss her on the lips. Summer struggled for a moment, but she was quickly restrained by Leonardo. The ce that Leonardo chose was very suitable for kissing, as Summer had no way to escape. At first, Leonardo kissed her softly, but he became more and more fierceter on. However, there was still a strange tenderness in his fierce kiss and undisguised love as well. Leonardo was always an introverted person. Summer had always wanted to correct the way he treated his feelings and lovers, but she had never seeded. However, this did not mean that she did not admit Leonardos love to her. Summer did not know how long it had been. Leonardo finally let go of her when she felt her lips go numb. When Leonardo let go of Summers warm lips, his breath was quick and uneven. But he didnt do anything else, as he just held Summer in his arms to suppress his desire for her. Leonardos voice was already quite pleasant. When he was turned on, the rapid sound of his breath sounded extremely sexy.From N?velDrama.Org. Summers face turned red when she heard this. She pushed Leonardo and said, Let go of me! If you are willing to satisfy my desire voluntarily, I will let go of you. As he spoke, he deliberately held her tighter. Chapter 850 Ugly Kid Summer could feel the changes in Leonardos body, and she froze. Leonardos voice sounded very pleasant, If you dont want to do it, then dont move.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Summer gritted her teeth and said, Leonardo, dont forget weve been divorced for a long time! Leonardo said, We can remarry. You want to remarry me when you are like this? Summer said coldly, I am now the richest woman. I can get any man I want. Why should I remarry you? Leonardo, Because you love me. Summer was stunned for a moment. She was so angry that words failed her. Leonardo smiled in low voice in her ear but did not say anything. He knew Summer would get angry. He also knew that it was only a matter of time before the two of them get together again. Even though Summer had either mocked him or looked at him coldly from the moment they met, Leonardo knew she still cared about him. That was enough. From another perspective, if Summer did not love him anymore, she would not have given him the chance to kiss her. He never did anything uncertain, but the longer he was separated from Summer, the more anxious he became. He forced Summer out of the country to carry out his ns in advance. The sooner everything was over, the sooner Summer could return to him. After an unknown amount of time, Leonardos voice rang out in Summers ears again, Dont worry about me. Soon, everything will be over. Dont tter yourself. Im not worried about you at all. Summer did not lie. In the first few days, she was desperately worried about Leonardo, but not in recent days. Leonardo directly ignored her words, It is all up to you to deal with thepany. Summer said, Ill sell the Emerson Group tomorrow and keep a hundred pretty young men myself. Leonardo said, I wille back to see you and Rosie when I have time. Summer said, When I have a hundred pretty young boys, I dont need you! She was suddenly interrupted. Leonardo suddenly took a bite on her neck. He used some force and Summer cried out in pain. Summer reached out to cover her neck, Are you a dog? Leonardo only sneered. Then, he straightened up to look down at Summer and said with a smile, You can try raising a hundred pretty young men. Do you think I dont have the guts? Summer looked at Leonardo provocatively. Leonardo narrowed his eyes and lowered his head to kiss the ce he had bitten just now, Im leaving. After he finished his words, he turned around and left without hesitation. Summer was stunned for a moment, and then she realized what happened and chased after him, Leonardo! Leonardo still did not look back upon hearing her voice. Summer chased to the door and asked, The pen you kept. Whats the story behind it? Leonardo turned to look at her and said, Figure it out yourself. Summer frowned and said, I gave you the pen? But how could you go to that street at that time? And you were so ugly when you were a child! Leonardo was about to enter the elevator. When he heard what Summer said, he walked back to look at Summer and said coldly, Better than you! He didnt deny it. So, she really gave him that pen? Summer had mixed feelings. But when she thought of what Leonardo said just now, she said angrily, If you have the guts, then dont remarry me! At this moment, the elevator door closed and Leonardo did not hear what she said. Chapter 851 This Was Ridiculous. When Summer went back to her room, she closed the door. Suddenly, she thought of something, and walked to the window and looked out. However, she lived on the upper floor, she could see nothing clearly in the night. She closed the window and turned around. Lying on the bed, she tossed and turned, unable to sleep. When she closed her eyes, she was haunted by Leonardos face. It was the next day. During breakfast, Rosie stared at Summer with a piece of bread in her mouth, saying, Mom, your eyes look the same as giant pandas. Summer cleverly said, Are they cute? Rosie pursed her lips and said, The giant panda is cuter. Summer was silent. She thought Rosie might grow up to be as mean as Leonardo. Summer decided not to go to thepany today. Instead, she would hang out with Rosie. It was still summer, so they went out early. After ying outside for a day, they went back home after dinner. When they arrived home, Summer took Rosie to take a bath. After a days y, Rosie was very tired. When she finished the bath, shey on the bed and quickly fell asleep. Summer turned off the lights for Rosie before returning to her room to take a bath. After the bath, she walked to her desk and began to flip through the documents. Although Leonardo said she could do the Emerson Groups work at will, she thought now that she took over this job, she must be responsible for it. Back then, when Leonardo was in charge of the Emerson Group, it took him a lot of efforts to improve its business. Therefore, Leonardo had done a lot for the Emerson Group. Just as Leonardo said, Summer still had him in her heart. But sometimes, for those who love each other, love was not the only thing they cared about. Instead, they would part for many things. Leonardo put on such a big show, but Summer was ignorant of it. Therefore, this matter could not be easily solved. But it was not the time to solve these problems.From N?velDrama.Org. She didnt even know what kind of arrangements Leonardo had made or how she should confront Stanley. Given Leonardo didnt tell her, she would just pretend that nothing happened. Summer took a deep breath, and started to read a document. By the end of the document, she discovered that it was signed. And the handwriting was exactly the same as hers. However, she clearly remembered that she had not read this document. Did she sign it in her sleep? It was ridiculous. Summer put the document aside and opened another one, only to find it was signed as well. She read all the documents and found they were all signed, and the handwriting was exactly the same as hers. At this time, she noticed there was an open notebook lying beside the documents. She took it over and found it was recorded with the brief contents of these documents, as well as the current situation of the Emerson Group Nobody but Leonardo could imitate her handwriting and be so familiar with the situation of the Emerson Group. Could it be that Leonardo sneaked in and helped her with the documents when she was not at home? Summer did not know whether tough or cry. Did Leonardo think of himself as John Watson? Summer sat quietly for a while, then packed away the documents one by one and put them back where they were. The next day, Summer went to thepany. After knowing that Summer had sorted out all of the documents, Tim was extremely shocked. President Summer, did you do this at home yesterday? If it werent for the fact that the handwriting on them was exactly the same as Summers, he would suspect that Summer had hired someone to do it. Summer did not give him a straight answer. Instead, she said, Take them out. Chapter 852 Financial Crimes Suspected. Tim nced at Summer and did not say anything else. He carried that stack of documents and went out. Summer sat at her desk and took out Leonardos pen. She got a lot of these pens when she was young. However, she never thought this pen was the beginning of her rtionship with Leonardo. And neither did she expect that boy was actually Leonardo. At that time, that boy looked so ragged that nobody would thought he was the son of a wealthy family. Just as Summer was lost in thought, her phone vibrated. It was a text message. Summer picked it up and look at the screen. She saw a red 8 on the icon. It meant she had eight unread messages. Who sent her so many messages this morning? When Summer was about to open it, she saw the number was increasing dramatically. Summer frowned slightly. It must be something urgent. Summer opened the message and found that it was Jessica who sent her those messages. Summer, have you seen the news? Are you busy? [Picture] [Picture] [Picture]. Take a look. Theres a lot of news about Leonardos dirty deeds all of a sudden! These news stories were in vivid detail. I dont think theyre true, are they? I dont think Leonardo is such a person. Are you there? Are you in a meeting? I think someone was setting up Leonardo. Summer typed, Ive just arrived at thepany. Ill take a look first. Since Summer took over the Emerson Group, all kinds of spections and doubts about her never stopped. There were always C-list media using her as a gimmick in news. Therefore, she usually ignored it and blocked the news feeds. No matter how they reported about her or ndered her, it wouldnt affect her life. Summer turned on herptop and began to search for the news about Leonardo. She moved the cursor to the search bar and clicked on it. Eight out of ten trending headlines popped up were about Leonardo. Leonardos Unspoken Rules.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Leonardo Is Suspected of Financial Crimes. Leonardo Imprisoned and Abused His Assistant. Leonardo Summer couldnt bear to read them when she saw those headlines. Before this, she had never thought Leonardo would be ndered like this. His name was Leonardo Emerson. He was arrogant, confident, intelligent, and powerful. Therefore, to some extent, he was almost able to do anything. Therefore, Summer had never thought that one day, Leonardo would be maligned and insulted in that position. Summer didnt read the news and, instead, she called Tim on the internal line. President Summer. Tim, ask the PR department to have an emergency meeting. Tim was still unaware of the news about Leonardo., so he was silent for two seconds before he said, Yes. As a subordinate, he must obey orders. Tim didnt know the news until he finished asking the PR department to hold the emergency meeting. He only read the headlines online. He was busy and had a lot of things to deal with, so he couldnt afford to read them. After putting his phone on the desk, he went to the President Office to tell Summer that the members of the PR department were ready for the meeting. When he knocked on the door and entered the office, he saw Summer was standing before the floor-to-ceiling window. She was thin, but she looked resolute. Before he could speak, Summer turned around and asked, Is every one of the PR department in the meeting room? Yes, theyre all there. Tim nodded. Lets go. Summer said as she walked to the door. Chapter 853 Do It in Secret In the meeting room, all the senior staff of the PR department was present. After Summer sat down, she looked around them and asked, Do you know why Im calling an emergency meeting? Tim was always discreet. After asking the PR department to have a meeting, he guessed it was about Leonardo, so he mentioned it to them and prepared something in advance. The meeting room was quiet and everyone was silent.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. After about a few seconds, someone said, Is it because of the news about Mr. Emerson online? Summer nodded, Yes. She put her hands together on the conference table and slightly straightened her back, saying in her usual tone, I want you to block all news on the Inte. In return, Ill double your sries and bonuses. Can you do it? Everyone in the room looked at each other. They had just learned some of the news about Leonardo. The news appeared without any warning and went wall-to-wall at once. Therefore, it was not easy to block them. Seeing they all kept silent, Summer said, If you cant do it, I should find a new PR team that can do it. Finally, the general manager of the PR department stood up and said, We will try our best. Alright, I want to see your result as soon as possible. You must do it in secret. We cant let the others know we are blocking the news. Well, lets start! When Summer finished her words, she stood up and walked out. The news appeared without warning. It was like premeditation, and all of a sudden, it became a hit. Some people thought that given Leonardo was already missing, anyone who released the news were spiteful. Others held the view that Leonardo was definitely not a good person because he was so powerful and the business of the Emerson Group was so good. The number of the onlinements on Leonardo reached its peak. And thosements were mixed in nature. When Summer returned to her office, she couldnt help reading the news online. At this time, she saw the top trending news. Carl Jones, President of Tip Top Media Company, Posted a Weibo to Taunt Summer opened Weibo at once and clicked on Carls homepage. Thetest post on Carls Weibo was only one word, Interesting. It was posted half an hour ago. But there were nearly 10, 000ments. As Summer updated the page, the number ofments, reposts and likes on social media was increasing. Carl was really popr. Summer realized Carls intentions of this post. She thought for a moment and then called him. Summer. After a while, Carl answered the phone, and said in an angry tone. However, Summer could notice he was trying to suppress his anger. Perhaps something or someone had irritated him just now, but he tried to answer the phone patiently. Summer asked him, Whats wrong with you? I had a meeting. No one can give me a useful n. Im very angry. He took a few deep breaths. Summer paused, Is it because of Leonardo? After a moment of silence, Carl replied, Yes. Summer said, Lets have lunch together. Carl knew she was probably going to talk about Leonardos news, so he answered, Alright. At noon, Summer went to the Golden Cauldron Club. The Golden Cauldron Club was overcrowded as usual. Summer went straight to the private chamber that Carl told her. When she walked into the room, she found that Jessica was already here. Seeing Summer, Jessica stood up and gave a chair to her, saying, I am here for a free meal. Chapter 854 Are You Stupid? When Summer heard Jessicas words, a slight smile broke on her lips. After she sat down, Carl handed over the menu, Order what you like. Summer took the menu and said, I saw Leonardo. Carl straightened his back at once, and asked, Where is he? He was so excited that the chairs he sat on roared a harsh rasping sound. He contacted me first, but Im not sure if helle to see me again. Summer said. As long as he is okay. After Carl finished speaking, he thought of something else, and got angry, Leonardo I dont know if he treats me as his bro. Why didnt he send me a message? Suddenly, they heard a clunk. There was a knock on the door. Carl raised his voice and asked, Who are you? A hoarse voice came from outside, To serve the water. No, thanks. Carl refused without any hesitation. However, the door was pushed open from the outside, and a tall man in uniform walked in. Jessica was the first person who saw the waiters face clearly. She was so shocked that the water she had drunk even came out of mouth. Whats up? Summer handed Jessica a tissue and turned to look at the waiter who walked in. And the waiter was looking at her. Summer asked in surprise, Leonardo? We were just talking about you! Carl stood up from his chair, walked to Leonardo, and punched him in the chest. Leonardo did not say anything but kicked him in the leg. No. Carl gasped in pain, Hey, easy! The way men greet each other was really special. Leonardos gaze fellst on Jessica.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Jessica was sitting beside Summer, and she understood what Leonardo implied right away. He was asking her to change her seat. She got up and sat down beside Carl. Then, Leonardo walked straight to her seat and sat down beside Summer. Seeing there was very few water in Summers cup, Leonardo picked up the kettle and poured water for her. No, thanks. Summer wanted to take her cup away. However, Leonardo ignored what she said, and poured water for her, but he didnt pour too much. At this moment, Carl said, Leonardo, where have you been all this time? We are worried about you. Hearing this, Leonardo looked at Summer. Summer knew what he implied, Carl has been asking people to look for you. He is very worried about you. Leonardo asked, What about you? Im busy, so I dont have time to worry about you. Summer looked down. From Leonardos angle, he could only see the side of her face. And she was as cold as before. Leonardo stared at her for a moment before looking up at Carl, I was ying hide-and-seek with Stanley. I was back in Hoover City a few days ago. Carl asked, Whats all this about the car ident? Stanley and I were in the car at that time. He cut the brake line, so we got into an ident. Leonardo said curtly in a calm tone, but the others were all stunned. Why are you in that car with Stanley? Summer turned to him. Leonardo said, He asked me out that day. Summer sneered, You went out just because he asked you to do so. Are you stupid? Chapter 855 Don’t Worry Leonardo looked expressionlessly at Summer. His eyes were cold and showed no emotion. Summer looked at him and met Leonardos eyes. Summer Carl was unnerved for Summer. Summer was the only one who dared to scold Leonardo like this. If anyone dared to say that to Leonardo, no, no one else dared to say that to Leonardo. They looked at each other for a moment. In the end, Leonardo looked away. He picked up his cup and drank arge mouthful of water without saying a word. Summer watched him drink water and realized that he was using her cup. Before Leonardo arrived, there were only three of them and only three cups of water in the private chamber. Leonardo just drank her water up. Summer pursed her lips but didnt say anything in the end. Since Summer and Leonardo had finally calmed down, Carl found the opportunity to speak. Leonardo, did Stanley break the news online this time? What exactly does he want? Just ignore the news online. Leonardo was as calm as usual. He seemed not to be worried about his reputation at all. Carl said angrily, Ignore it? Do you know how harshly they say online? If we ignore it, they will confuse right and wrong. Ignore it. said Leonardo again decisively. Carl wanted to say something more to persuade Leonardo, but under Leonardos gaze, he spread out his hands and said, But Ive asked the PR department to deal with it. Stop them. You! Carl unhappily took out his phone and said, Alright, Ill tell them to stop now, OK? After he finished speaking, he called the PR department of thepany. Summer looked at Carl and then turned to look at Leonardo. She saw Leonardo staring at her. His eyes were dark. When he stared at someone, it made people panic. After a few seconds, Leonardo looked at her and said, You should call the PR department now.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Summers expression changed, as Leonardo indeed knew everything. Summer did not say anything and pretended not to understand. What does it have to do with me? Do you think I would ask the PR department to help you handle it? Unexpectedly, Leonardo said nothing but OK. OK? What did he mean? Did Leonardo believe what she said? Summer turned around with doubts in her eyes. What did Leonardo mean? Summer didnt understand what Leonardo meant until she returned to the Emerson Group from Golden Cauldron Club after dinner. She went back to her office and called Tim with internal phone to ask about the progress of the PR department. However, she learnt that They said they had received an order to stop handling it for Mr. Emerson Summer took a deep breath and remained quiet for a long while. And the she asked, Who gave the order? They said it was you who gave the order. The received an email from you. Tim lowered his voice. He had guessed what was going on. From Summers tone, Tim knew that Summer never issued such an order. There was only one person who could give such an order to the PR department through email under the eyes of so many people. That was, Leonardo. I see. Summer hung up the phone and felt a little angry when she thought about it. Leonardo could still send e-mails in her name in such a situation. She really underestimated Leonardo. Chapter 856 Powerlessness Carl listened to Leonardo and stopped doing public rtions. The PR department of the Emerson Group also stopped interfering in this matter because of Leonardos order in Summers name. For a moment, Leonardo was steered towards controversy. Many people just watched or said something sarcastic to Leonardo. There were even people who said that Summer was ruthless and heartless towards Leonardo. After all, although Leonardo and Summer had divorced, he still left the Emerson Group to Summer. Just because of that, Summer should have cared about Leonardo. Not only did theizen say so, but the upper-ss was saying that Summer was a ruthless and heartless woman. Even Jessica called Summer and asked her to interfere in it. Summer replied firmly, No need. Since Leonardo said that she didnt need to worry about it, then she would ignore it. So what if they said she was a ruthless woman? Would she care about these things even now? The so-called scandals about Leonardo online had been spreading and made headlines for days. However, Leonardo had disappeared from the public sight. What was the use of those people criticizing Leonardo online? Leonardo didnt show up, and Summer divorced Leonardo. She was the owner of the Emerson Group, but she had broken with Leonardo. Those people also assume the worst of Summer, but she didnt care at all. Stocks of the Emerson Group also suffered a loss, but this was not essential for Summer. After going through so much, very few things could irritate her now. Leonardo was one of them. Summer took the elevator to the underground parking lot. Just as the elevator door opened, she saw Leonardo standing outside the elevator. Leonardo wore a cap, a simple T-shirt, and trousers. At first nce, he was not conspicuous in the crowd. However, since Leonardo was born into a wealthy family, the noble temperament nurtured by the aristocratic family could not be concealed, and he showed nobleness without luxuries. Leonardos nobleness waspletely natural and from the inside out. Summer narrowed her eyes and looked up at him. You dare to go out now. Arent you afraid of being recognized on the road and thrown rotten eggs? Summers tone was very bad and sarcastic. Leonardo appeared frequently these past few days, and Summers attitude towards him was as bad as ever. Leonardo reached out and adjusted the brim of the cap. Even if I will be thrown rotten eggs, I have to pick you up from work. Thanks to you, I have to work at thepany every day now. I should have been staying at home writing scripts. If it werent for the fact that she was work in the Emerson Group, she wouldnt have hired a babysitter to take care of Rosie. She worked hard all day reading files, holding meetings, and learning things that she thought she would never learn in her life. Leonardo just looked at Summer silently. He was calm and looked nice, as if he would not be angry no matter what Summer said. When he came back, he would be angry if Summer sneered at him. Over the past few days, he could be able to listen to Summers sneer calmly. He patiently listened to her say these words without getting angry. He wouldnt be annoyed, nor would he be impatient.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. In that case, Summer felt tired of Leonardos inactive response. Chapter 857 When You’ll Forgive Me Summer stopped talking. She walked over to the car and got in it. Leonardo followed closely behind. When he got in the car, Summers phone rang. While Summer was answering the phone, Leonardo leaned over and buckled her seat belt. Summer wanted to refuse, as she didnt want Leonardo to help her with her seat belt. However, Leonardo was tough. Summer had to answer the phone, so she could only re at him. The person who called her was Spencer, who hadnt contacted her since she met Vicky. Spencer. Hearing Spencers name, Leonardo looked up at Summer. Summer did not notice that Leonardo was looking at her. She waited for Spencer to speak on the other end of the phone. Spencer only said, Grandpa is dying. Summer was dumfounded. After a while, she recovered from her surprise and said, I see. Are you really not going to see Grandpa for thest time? Spencer paused for a moment, and then he changed his tone and said helplessly, Summer, just do me a favor. Come back and take ast look at him, OK? Summer did not immediately reply to Spencer, but turned to look out of the window. This summer seems to be exceptionally long. After so many things had happened, she thought it should be autumn now. But the pedestrians on the road outside were still wearing short-sleeved shirts and skirts. It was still summer. Spencer did not urge her. He thought that Summer was thinking about this matter. Summer looked away and said straightforwardly, I wille to his funeral. You Spencer asked, Are you still holding a grudge against Grandpa? No, I just dont think its necessary for me to visit him. Summer had long regarded herself an outsider of the Jarretts. Back then, they forced her to marry Leonardo as a substitute for Vicky. Later, they disowned her in the newspaper and took advantage of her again and again She still remembered those things clearly. However, after all these years, she gradually stopped hating them. How could she be disappointed or resentful since she never had hope for them? She just didnt think she needed to see him onest time. She was not reluctant to part with Alexander, and she supposed Alexander didnt have anyst words to say to her. So, she didnt need to go. Summer hung up the phone before Spencer could say anything else. Leonardo said from the side, Alexanders funeral? Summer ran her hand through her hair. She turned to look at Leonardo and said, Is there anything you dont know? Leonardo came to her very frequently in the past few days, but he was in the dark. She didnt know how Leonardo learnt these things. Leonardo only said, Yes. What is it? Summer was curious. I dont know when youll forgive me, Leonardo said calmly with his eyes focusing on the road. Summer was a little surprised. She turned away and said casually, Do you need forgiveness, Mr. Emerson? What do you think you did wrong?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. In fact, Leonardo did not feel he had done anything wrong. He was right about loving Summer. He was right about dealing with Stanley in the best way he thought without joining Summer. Leonardo did not answer Summer. Summer realized that Leonardo believed he had done nothing wrong. She pursed her lips and remained silence. When the car arrived at the entrance of themunity, Summer saw Trevin standing at the entrance of themunity at a nce. Chapter 858 We Can Kiss After Getting Home Trevin leaned against a tree, holding a lighter in his hand and unconsciously striking sparks. He struck a spark, and then put it out. Summer thought Trevin might be looking for her. She turned to look at Leonardo, who was concentrating on driving, as if he didnt see Trevin outside the car. Summer could see Leonardos tense profile, as he was emitting a cold aura. Summer looked out of the window again, and Trevin noticed her and was looking at her. Leonardo had been silent, but suddenly said coldly, Do you want me to stop and let you get off to take a closer look at him? What? Summer was confused for a moment before she realized what Leonardo meant. Leonardo was mocking her for looking at Trevin. Summer retorted, You havent stopped the car! In your dreams, snorted Leonardo coldly. He didnt stop immediately but drive even faster. He directly drove in the underground parking lot. Summer sneered and turned away. The car was parked in the underground parking lot. As soon as the car stopped, Summer was about to open the door and get off the car. She tried to open the door but failed. She turned to look at Leonardo angrily, What are you doing? I want to get out of the car! Leonardo locked the doors, so she couldnt open the door. Leonardo looked at her expressionlessly and said, Stay with me for a while. Summer said, There is nothing to do here. I want to get off the car! Trevin had seen her in the car. Summer supposed he was looking for her for something. If she didnt go out of the parking lot, Trevin would definitelye over to find her. Now Leonardo hadnt appeared in public and was still missing. At the entrance of themunity, Leonardo was driving and wearing a cap, so Trevin probably hadnt recognized Leonardo yet. If Trevin came looking for her, he would definitely see Leonardo. At that time, Leonardos whereabouts would no longer be a secret. If you want, we can do something. Leonardo deliberately misinterpreted Summers words and implied they should have sex. Trevins voice came from not far away, Summer, where are you? When Summer heard Trevins voice, she said nervously, Trevin is here. Let me get off now. Keep calm. Are you afraid that Trevin will see us together? Leonardo gave her a wry look, but his eyes were aggressive. It was as if as long as Summer answered the word yes, he would tear her apart. Leonardo, why are you childish as you get older? Trevin will discover you when hees over! Summer didnt want to mess around with Leonardo now, so she softened her tone and advised him. Leonardo said with an indifferent expression, So what if he discovers me? Am I kept in the dark? Why dont you go to work in Emerson Group tomorrow? If it werent for the narrow space, Summer would have kicked him. Suddenly, Leonardo said with a serious expression, Summer, move closer to me.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Seeing his expression suddenly be serious, Summer asked, Whats wrong? Leonardo didnt say anything. He just asked her to lean closer. Summer leaned towards Leonardo suspiciously. As soon as she leaned over, Leonardo kissed her. She didnt figure out what was going on, and blinked her eyes in a daze. Leonardos face was close to her. He curled his lips up and said softly, Dont look at me like this. We can kiss after getting home. Summer was suddenly enlightened. She suddenly turned around and saw Trevin standing outside the car. Chapter 859 Hostile to Each Other Trevin stared at Leonardo with shock. He looked at Leonardo doubtfully, as if he was surprised that Leonardo was here. At this time, Leonardo whispered to Summer, He is looking at you. Go ask him what he wants. Summer red at Leonardo angrily, Hes looking at you! Then lets go together. Then Leonardo took the lead to get out of the car and opened the door for Summer. Summer pursed her lips and got out of the car. She walked over to Trevin and asked as usual, When did youe back? This morning, Trevin smiled. Though he was talking to Summer, he had been looking at Leonardo behind her. It was a little awkward. Summer could feel the embarrassment. Summer could only ignore it and kept asking, Then how is your work? Im still looking for Stanley, and he should appear soon. He paused for a while and continued, After all, Leonardo is back and Stanley must be looking for him. Hearing he mentioned Leonardo, Summer heaved a sigh of relief somehow. Trevin walked straight to Leonardo and said, Hey, Leonardo. I havent seen you for a long time. You dont seem pleased to see me at all, said Leonardo indifferently as he looked up at Trevin. Trevin sneered and said inscrutably, You are not that happy to see me either, arent you? It was obvious that they harbored hostility towards each other. Summer could tell from their faces. She took a few steps back and said, Ill leave you guys to have fun, and Im going home for dinner. Then she directly walked towards the elevator. When Leonardo and Trevin looked over, the elevator door had already closed. The next day, Summer did not see Leonardo. Leonardo did note to check the documents for her, nor did he pick her up after work. Summer received a call from Eliza when she was at the underground parking lot and was about to drive home. Lost City 2 is scheduled in December. Alright, I see. Summer replied as she started the car. Eliza continued, I hope you can make time for the release conference of Lost City 2. Summer had not participated in the release conference for the first episode of Lost City. She had sold the script because she had to go abroad to avoid Leonardo.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. And when it had been on air, she had been in aa because of the explosion on the ind. She had missed theunch of the first show of her life, which she was still regretful when thinking about it. Inform me the time and venue, and Ill show up then. She would make time for that anyway. One could always find time for what he or she really wanted to do. And one could manage to see the person he or she really wanted to see no matter what. Hearing this, Eliza felt assured. Then Summer hung up the phone. She had a strange feeling when driving on the road. In fact, Leonardo had onlye to pick her up after work for two days. Summer didnt even know where he lived, so she could only see him when Leonardo showed up himself. She hated that Leonardo always made decisions alone. Chapter 860 The Funeral Summer drove into the underground garage. When she got off the car and entered the elevator, she took out her mobile phone to check messages. Then she found there was an unread text message. She clicked it and read. Grandpas funeral will be held in three days. The address is The text message was from Spencer. She had received a phone call from Spencer in Leonardos car yesterday, when Spencer told her that Alexander was dying and asked her toe over, but Summer refused. Looking at Spencers message, Summer guessed that Alexander might have died in the early morning or during the day. She thought for a while but did not reply immediately. She just put her phone back in the bag and came home with a gentle smile. Three dayster. At the funeral.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Alexander used to be a celebrity in Hoover City. If it werent for that Leonardo had seen Violet at the kidnapping scene of Leonardos mother back then and was forced to leave the country, the Jarrett Group would have developed even better. Sometimes, one had topromise for so many things. Alexander was shrewd, but he could do nothing when faced with the Emersons. Back then, when he worked so hard to connect with the Emersons by marriage, he had been expecting that they would look after the Jarrett Group for the sake of Vicky. However, Vicky had refused the engagement and it turned out that Summer benefitted from it. But Summer was not close to them at all and had almost severed her rtionship with the Jarretts. In the end, the Jarretts had not gained any benefits from this marriage. For his entire life, Alexander had done everything for the Jarrett Group, but it had ended up in vain. Tim stopped the car steadily and opened the door for Summer with umbre in his hand. Summer then got out of the car. After Summer got out of the car, she opened her own umbre. It hadnt rained much during this period of time, but it happened to rain on the day of Alexanders funeral. Funerals were mostly held in rainy days. Perhaps it was the will of heaven. Tim said, President Summer, lets go. Summer walked forward, followed by Tim. There were many people at the funeral. Most were old friends of Alexander, and they came to see him off for thest time. Most of them would probably not have any more dealings with the Jarrett Group. When Summer entered, she attracted the attention of many people. Isnt she the woman who has taken over the Emerson Group? You dont know her? Shes Alexanders granddaughter! Oh, right. I It is said that the youngest daughter of the Jarretts was in and ordinary, but it seems she turns out to be the most outstanding one now. Well, who would have expected that. Several middle-aged men were discussing in low voices. Summer heard their conversation and put up a mocking smile. Outstanding? They thought bing the owner of the Emerson Group as a huge sess? She had taken over the Emerson Group not because of her outstanding ability, but because Leonardo had been crazy and insisted that she took charge of it, and she wished to get rid of it. Leonardo, that sinister and cunning man, had been saying that she could do whatever she wanted with the Emerson Group, but it was only because he knew she wouldnt. After all, the Emerson Group had been developing rapidly these years because of Leonardos hard work. Summer was never a willful person. Children who had not been spoiled when growing up did not deserve to be willful. However, Leonardo was crazy and gave the Emerson Group to her just like that. Chapter 861 What Do You Want? Hey, Summer. The first person who noticed Summer was Karen, and she came up to greet Summer. Karen looked somewhat haggard, but Summer did not think that she was sad for Alexanders death. She must be worried about Vickys health. When Alexander had been seriously ill and admitted to the hospital, he had already handed the Jarrett Group over to Spencer. In other words, Alexander had not been in charge of it since then. Thus Karen needed not to care about Alexander from then on. Spencer had been living abroad these years, so his rtionship with Alexander was quite good. In the entire Jarrett family, probably only Spencer would feel sad for Alexander. Summer looked up at Karen with a cold expression, Mrs. Karen Jarrett. There was estrangement in her tone. Hearing this, Karen was surprised and muttered, Summer, you Summer didnt feel like talking to her. She just nodded slightly and turned around to leave. So indifferent. Summer was calm inside, and she was now able to face the Jarretts calmly. There were many people inside, solemn and quiet. Summer looked at Alexanders ck and white photo in the mourning hall with a strange feeling. How time flies. When she came out, she looked around and finally found Spencer. Spencer stood in the crowd with a haggard expression, and was speaking to the guests who hade to offer their condolences. He seemed to be more reserved now. Feeling Summers gaze, he turned around and looked in Summers direction. Then he said something to the people beside him before walking over. Spencer approached and said, Here youe. There was no emotion in his tone, but it sounded familiar. Yes. Summer nodded and replied, I just arrived.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Spencer looked down at the ground and chuckled, Youre really ruthless. You didnt evene to see Grandpa for thest time. Im not ruthless. Its just meaningless. Im not an important person to the Jarretts. Im just a rtive of him, so theres no need. Him referred to Alexander. Spencer remained silent for a long time and whispered, Youve been smart since childhood, but youre too soft-hearted. Go and do your work. Dont worry about me. I am leaving soon. Summer turned her head to look outside. It was raining heavier outside. Spencer nodded, Alright. Summer watched as Spencer walked into the crowd. Suddenly, she heard a familiar voice, Summer. Summer was surprised. She turned around and saw Stanley standing behind her in ck. Seeing her turn around, Stanley put up a smile. Why was Stanley here? It hasnt been long since we metst time. Why do you look so surprised? Stanley still looked gentle and dependable. Before Stanley had revealed his true intention, Summer had always trusted him. Summer retreated vigntly, What do you want? Stanley nced at Tim, who was standing behind her, and then looked at Summer, I just want to talk to you. Summer thought for a moment, then she turned to Tim and said, Wait for me here. Tim hesitated but stood still. Summer had already walked away. Chapter 862 Aren’t You Happy? Stanley nced at Tim and followed up, and Summer chose a quiet corner. Summer stopped and turned to look at Stanley, You can say now. Stanley then said, Leonardo came to you. He didnt ask, but said in a confirmative way. This meant that he was very sure that Leonardo had alreadye to Summer. Summer felt somewhat panicked, and suddenly looked up at Stanley. Stanley chuckled and said in a gentle way, Dont be so nervous. Its just a casual chat. Then he added, And he wonte to you anymore.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Summer narrowed her eyes and looked at Stanley without saying a word. Seeing this, Stanley was in an even better mood. He put his hands in his pockets and smiled even more happily. Finished? Summer raised her eyebrows and asked. Stanley turned to look at Summer with a subtle expression. Im leaving now. There are still a lot of things for me to handle in thepany. As Summer spoke, she raised her wrist and looked at the watch impatiently. Stanley said coldly, Dont you believe that I can make you and Leonardo unable to be together for the rest of your lives? As he spoke, he stared closely at Summer, as if he was trying to find the expression he wanted to see on Summers face. However, Summer only asked calmly, So what? Summerughed in a somewhat mocking way, Even if we cant be together, living with our memory is enough for me. You dont even know what love is! Stanley seemed to be enraged by Summers words. He looked at Summer with a gloomy expression, I knew it. You and Leonardo were acting. It was a charade. However, only Leonardo knew, and Summer didnt know anything. However Stanley heaved a long sigh of relief and calmed down. This is not important. As long as you guys are sad, I will be happy. Summer pursed her lips and did not say anything. Stanley was a pervert. His goal had always been very clear that he just didnt want Leonardo to be happy. As long as he could cause trouble for others, he would be very happy. At this moment, Summer inadvertently saw Vicky being pushed over on a wheelchair by Karen. Summer turned around and asked Stanley, How is your sister? Summer noticed that Stanleys expression changed slightly when she mentioned his sister. Stanley had always cared about his sister Bendy. Everyone had weaknesses. Some peoples weaknesses were hidden inside, while others were exposed. As if having felt something, Stanley turned around and saw Vicky. After a while, he said, Summer, you should thank Vicky for saving my sister. Vicky was so weak that even a gust of wind could blow her down. She was only clear-minded sometimes. Most of time, she was a mess. If things didnt get better, Vicky would die soon. Summer said coldly, Your sisters life matters, and so does Vickys! Stanley smiled and said, No. For me, your life is more important than Vickys. Besides, Vicky deserves that. Arent you happy that I dealt with her for you? Chapter 863 Can You Stay with Me Vicky finally ended up like this. To sum up, it could be said that a wicked person would be harassed by another of like ilk. However, Summer could not agree with Stanley. Her education and her value made her unable to agree with Stanley. Do you want me to say thank you so that you can feel more at ease? Summer looked at Stanley and sneered, Does your sister know that her life is saved, at the cost of others life? Stanleys face clouded with anger, Summer, its not good for you to provoke me now. Im just telling you the truth. Why are you angry? Summer raised her head slightly and looked at the rain outside. Stanley heaved a long sigh of relief and looked at Summer with half-smile. You are very smart, but sometimes it is useless to be smart. After he finished speaking, he turned around and left. Summer watched Stanley leave, sunk in thought. President Summer. Are you alright? As Stanley left, Tim walked over. Summer shook her head and thought of something. She walked to Tim and whispered, Has Leonardo contacted you? Tim shook his head wonderingly. Summer hadnt seen Leonardo in the past two days. Before she saw Stanley, she did not feel anything strange. However, when she saw Stanley, she suddenly started to worry about Leonardo. Leonardo had always been confident and thoughtful. If he didnt want to share, it would be very difficult for others to know what he was thinking. Summer sighed.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Seeing Summers frown, Tim couldnt help but frown as well. Lets go back first. Summer said as she walked out. After walking for a few steps, Summer noticed that someone was staring at her from behind, so she turned around and looked over. She saw Vicky. Vicky had paid her respects to Alexander and now she was pushed aside by Karen. Karen was giving orders to the servants, while Vicky was sitting in a wheelchair, staring straight in Summers direction. Summer and Vicky exchanged nces for a few seconds before Summer looked away. It wasnt until Summer walked out of the funeral home that Vickys gaze was stopped. The next night, when Summer was driving away from the Emerson Group, Karen suddenly came out from the side and stopped Summers car. Summer was tired of Karen. She just lowered the window and looked at Karen expressionlessly. Karens face was pale. When she saw Summer, she murmured, Summer. Her voice was very hoarse. Summer raised her eyebrows and did not say a word. Vicky Karens voice was choked and the words were disjointed, She was gonest night. Summer did not understand, Gone? Yes. Karen began to sob, tears flowing out of her eyes. Only then did Summer understand that she was gone meant that she was dead. When Summer went to the funeral yesterday, Vicky was fine. Although Vicky looked very weak, she was still alive. Im so sad now, but I dont know whom I can talk to. Summer, can you stay with me for a while? Karen cried bitterly at the end of her sentence. It was hard to say if Summer was touched, but when she thought that Karen was so sad because of Vicky, her heart turned cold again. Vicky had tried to kill her time and time again, so she could not be magnanimous. Chapter 864 You Think I Am Sick? Summer looked at Karen and said coldly, Im going home. Summer Karen stood outside the car with tearful eyes. She reached out and held the edge of the car window, Summer, dont be so ruthless.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Suddenly, a car horn sounded behind them, as someone was urging Summer to move quickly. Summer looked at Karen with straight face and said, Go back to make arrangements for her funeral. Donte here again. No matter how many times you look for me, I wont interfere with your affairs. Karen was filled with disbelief, Why are you so mean to me? I am your biological mother! Youve said that before. Anything else? Summer looked at Karen with an indifferent expression. It was hard to tell what she was thinking. Karen looked at Summer and was so shocked that she even stopped crying, You Summer impatiently pulled away Karens hand on the car window, Donte here again. She closed the window and restarted the car. Karen unyieldingly pped the car window outside with loud sounds, calling her name. But Summer had made up her mind to ignore her and drove away. After she drove away, through the rearview mirror, Summer could see Karen standing by the side of the road, looking at her car. However, it was far away, Summer could not see Karens expression clearly. She looked away and concentrated on driving. Summer unconsciously remembered what Karen had just said. Vicky was dead. It was too sudden. Summer couldnt tell how she felt when she heard the news of Vickys death. She just felt that it was too sudden. Summer remembered that Vicky had been looking at her when she left the funeral yesterday. Vicky had been in the hospital for so long, but she did not get better. Instead, she was getting worse and worse. It was normal for her to be unable to endure, but Summer didnt expect that she would die so soon. Buzz. Summers phone on the console suddenly rang. Summer nced at it, and it was an unfamiliar number. Summer suddenly became alert and pressed the answer button. The voice on the phone was indeed Summers familiar voice. However, it wasnt the person she had guessed. Vicky is dead. Are you happy with this? Stanleys voice came from the phone, carrying a trace of gloomy coldness. Vicky was killed by you? Summer asked with surprise. Just now, she was doubt about it. When she saw Vicky yesterday, Vicky was still fine. Why did she suddenly die? Stanley said, You dont sound very happy? Without waiting for Summer to answer, he continued, Summer, theres one thing youre wrong. I didnt kill Vicky. She doesnt want to live anymore. Its better for her to die than live like this. Im helping her. Stanley was like a lunatic. Summer said coldly, A psychiatrist cant treat himself. Go find another psychiatrist to treat yourself. Stanley said coldly, You think Im sick? Summer hung up the phone directly. After stopping the car at the parking lot of themunity, Summer did not get off immediately. Instead, she logged into his social ount in the car. Adams was close to Leonardo. In the end, Leonardo still saved Adams face and did not reveal the truth of his death. Adams fans didnt know what Adams had done and how he died. Vicky used to be Adams girlfriend, so there should still be many people paying attention to her death. Chapter 865 Punishment Deserved Summer searched on Twitter and did not see any news about Vickys death. Perhaps the Jarrett family did not publicize the news of Vickys death. Lynn cared about his reputation, and to a certain extent, he was a bit old-fashioned. On the day of Alexanders funeral, Vicky died. If the news got around, it was not good for the Jarrett family. Just after Grandpas funeral, the granddaughter was dead. If news of this spread, it would naturally be another topic of gossips. Lynn naturally wouldnt let the news of Vickys death out at this critical period. Summer put down her phone and remembered what Stanley had said before. Her expression darkened slightly. Stanley was now like a lunatic. Summer didnt know what else he wanted to do. The next day, Summer received a call from awyer. Previously, Amber had stabbed Summer in the restaurant. Summer did not let go of Amber, but chose to sue her. Back then, it became a trending topic. Even if Ambers father wanted to save Amber, he still had to be wary of public opinions. After all, the matter of Amber stabbing Summer had been exposed to the public. Moreover, her fathers identity was quite sensitive. The day of the trial was Wednesday. Summer and Tim went to the courthouse. After staying in prison for so long, Amber was very thin. Summer couldnt connect her with the arrogant woman before. She looked extremely dejected.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Summer and Amber exchanged nces from afar. Amber stared nkly at Summer, her face expressionless. Perhaps she already knew that what awaited her was life in prison, so Amber was already in despair. Everything went smoothly. After the first trial, Amber was sentenced to eight years in prison. Summer didnt really care how many years Amber was going to be put behind bars. She just needed Amber to get the punishment she deserved. After leaving the courthouse, she saw Jessicas car. Jessica went to work very early this morning. Otherwise, she would definitelye to the court together with Summer. Summer walked over and Jessica lowered the window. Summer turned around and said to Tim, You drive the car back to thepany. Ill go eat with Jessica. Tim nodded and turned to drive. Summer got into Jessicas car. She pulled open the back door and sat in. She heard someone in front calling her, Summer. She looked up and found it was Carl. Carl? Summer was a little surprised. Summer had just taken a nce outside the car. Jessica was sitting in the back seat. Summer thought Jessicas assistant or agent was driving the car. She didnt expect to meet Carl here. They went to the Golden Cauldron Club, where was always crowded. When Jessica went to the restroom, Summer asked Carl, Is there any news about Leonardo? Hearing this, Carl was slightly stunned for a moment, then shook his head and said, No. Summer pursed her lips slightly, stirred the soup in the bowl, and lowered her head to take a sip. Actually, she didnt care what she ate. Leonardo disappeared again, as if he had disappeared without a trace. Carl looked at Summer with a thoughtful expression and hesitated to say something. Very quickly, Jessica returned, with her phone in her hand. Before she could put down her phone, she leaned over to Summer and said, Have you heard about Vicky? Summer guessed that the news of Vickys death was known by the media and became a trending topic already. Summer nodded and said, On the night of Alexanders funeral, she was dead. Karen came to see me the next day. Chapter 866 A Shady Person Jessica listened to Summer, stunned. So you already knew? Summer asked her, Does it be a trending topic? Yes. Jessica handed the phone to Summer and signaled her to have a look. Summer was right before. Adams had arge number of fans, and it had just been a few years since he died. As Adams girlfriend before he died, Vicky did attracted many attentions. There were three trending topics rted to Vicky. The first was Vickys name, Vicky. The second was Vicky passed away. The third was A sad couple. The third topic was the hottest because it was rted to Adams and initiated by Adams fans. When Jessica saw that Summer had turned to the third topic, she leaned over and clicked on it, Ill show you this one. Im dying ofughter when I read it. Summer didnt know the blogger Jessica showed her was Adams fan or a spectator who didnt know the truth I think we all misunderstood Vicky. She truly loves Adams. Ever since Adams passed away, she has disappeared without a trace. Then the news of her deathes. We all know that her reputation in the entertainment industry has always been terrible There was a long paragraph after a long paragraph. She was probably analyzing the affairs of Adams and Vicky. Jessica sighed, People online are always full of imagination. How can the truth be so touching? No, Vicky loves Adams, Summer put her phone aside. What? Jessica was stunned. Summer smiled and said seriously to Jessica, Vicky really loves Adams. Jessica shrugged and said no more. Summer lowered her head and looked at the cup in front of her. Before Adams died, Vicky hated Summer because she was jealous of Summer. After Adams died, Vicky med Adams death on Summer and Leonardo. Although Vickys thoughts were unreasonable, Summer could understand her love for Adams. She loved Adams. She really loved Adams. Summer had never thought of forgiving Vicky. If Vicky were alive, she would never feel that she was wrong. However, since Vicky was no longer alive, Summer chose to let her go, let go of the grudge between her and Vicky. When a man died, the past faded away with the wind. Summer still sighed over Vickys fate. However, Summer did not expect that the impact of Vickys death would not end here. That night, Summer had just returned from work when she received a phone call from Tim. President Summer, there was a rumor online that before Adams died, you and Mr. Emerson were with him and indicated that you killed Adams. What shall we do? Summer was stunned for a moment before she realized what Tim had said. Back then, after the explosion on the ind, she and Leonardo were seriously injured.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Adams died in the explosion. Kate was the one who dealt with the aftermath. Although Kate didnt like Summer at that time, she was born and raised in the Emerson family, and her ability was quite formidable. At that time, this matter waspletely blocked off by Kate. Vicky would know the cause of Adams death because Stanley interfered with it. This time, Vicky died, and this matter had been brought up again. There was no need to guess who was behind this. Chapter 867 Targeted at Leonardo Tim did not hear Summers reply for a long time, then he asked again, President Summer? Summer paused for a moment and said, Dont worry. Ill take a look online first. Yes. Tim then hung up. Summer browsed the inte. Sure enough, several authoritative media reposted the news.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Almost four years had passed since that event happened. Summer almost forgot Adams. That Adams was a cousin of Leonardo had never been publicized. People seldom knew about it. Leonardo used to be the boss behind the Tip Top Media Company was not known to the outsiders too. Therefore, no one would think that the death of Adams was rted to Leonardo. Very few people knew about it. And Carl and Tim would never expose it. Only Stanley targeted Leonardo all the time. He would not let go of any opportunity to damage Leonardos reputation and interest. The person who framed Leonardo up onlinest time was Stanley, and he led this event as well. This reminded Summer of Adams. She gradually felt that Stanley and Adams were simr. They were very simr. Adams became twisted and paranoid after knowing where he came from. What was more, he wanted to risk his own life to kill Leonardo. There was no difference between Stanleys behavior and that of Adam. They were also jealous of Leonardo. What Stanley was slightly superior to Adams was that he was more influential and richer. Mom, lets eat! Summer heard Rosies voice. She did not know when she came. She was lost in thought then and didnt even notice hering. Summer put the phone aside and reached out to take Rosie into her arms. She gained weight day by day. Rosie didnt go out much during the summer vacation, so she was taken good care of by Katrina and gained some weight. Summer pinched her chubby face and said gently, Alright, lets go eat. She carried Rosie over to the table. When Katrina saw Summering over, she began to serve the dishes. Then she acted as she wanted to say something but stopped. Summer asked, Katrina, whats wrong? Ms. Summer Katrina seemed a little embarrassed to say. It doesnt matter. Just say it. Summer put down her spoon and looked at Katrina seriously. My daughter-inw is pregnant again. She is not in good health and my son is worried. I just want to Katrina said hesitatingly and then she stopped saying anything. Summer naturally understood what she meant. Katrina wanted to go home and take care of her daughter-inw. She smiled and said, I see. I will give you the sry this month. Ms. Summer, I Katrina looked a little ashamed. She knew this was too sudden, because she was aware of Summers situation. If she left, Summer could hardly find someone reliable to take care of Rosie. Summer did not continue the topic with her, Lets eat now. Rosie listened to them, looked at Katrina and then Summer, and lowered her head to enjoy the food. When they finished the meal, Katrina went to the kitchen to clean up the dishes. Then Rosie whispered to Summer, Is Katrina leaving? Chapter 868 Who Suffered the Most Summer touched Rosies head and said, Yes, she has something very important to do at home, and she has to go back. Rosie nodded in confusion. Katrina wanted to go home to take care of her daughter-inw. Although Summer agreed, she might be in trouble. Katrina was introduced to Summer by Tim, and she was nice and trustworthy. It would be difficult to find a good care-taker like her in a short time. And Summer had to go to thepany every day. Once Katrina left, Summer would either bring all her work home or bring Rosie to thepany. Clearly, thetter was more feasible. Summer was still unable to handle the business of the Emerson Group independently. In the end, she decided to bring Rosie to thepany. Fortunately, there was a private elevator in the parking lot, which led to the presidents office. And usually very few people appeared on the floor where the presidents office was. In this way, even if Rosie followed Summer to thepany every day, it would be OK. The next morning, Katrina left. Tim drove to pick Summer up to thepany. When Rosie saw Tim, she sweetly greeted, Good morning, Uncle Tim. Good morning, Rosie, Tim replied with a gentle smile. When Tim saw that Summer was going to take Rosie to thepany, he was somewhat surprised, Wheres Katrina? She had to go home to take care of her daughter-inw, and I agreed, Summer said as she carried Rosie into the car. When Tim heard this, he frowned slightly, Then how about I find someone else for you? Summer shook her head and refused, No, its hard to find someone like her for the time being. It wont be long before Rosie returns to school. Besides, if Rosie stays with me all the time, she said, Ill feel more at ease. Then Tim stopped saying anything else. On the way to thepany, Summer noticed that Tim looked back from the rear-view mirror several times, looking like he was about to say something. Summer vaguely knew he wanted to talk about the news on the Inte. Ive read it online, she said. Then how do you like to deal with it? Tim was stunned. Tims meaning was very clear, as he would do whatever Summer ordered. As an assistant of Leonardo for many years, Tims ability to handle tough matters was astonishing. Summer thought that Tim was just a considerate assistant. After taking over the Emerson Group, she realized that Tim was almost omnipotent. Summer turned to look out the window and said, Let me see. Stanley was determined to ruin Leonardos reputation. This was probably just the beginning.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She had to know what Stanley was going to do next. He knew everything about the Emersons. Summer even suspected that Stanley was going to reveal everything about the Emersons. Then Leonardo would not be the only one affected, but Dous as well. Leonardo had a very good rtionship with Dous and he didnt tell Dous anything about Violet. To protect Dous, Leonardo sent him to the military academy, and they could only meet a few times a year. Then if the scandal about Violet and Michael were exposed, the person who would suffer the most would undoubtedly be Dous. Many people were affected by what Violet and Michael did. In that incident, it was Dous who suffered the most. He did not know the truth. But he had lost Adams, his brother, and his biological father. And his mother was put into a psychiatric hospital. Chapter 869 He Would Take All the Risks Just as Summer brought Rosie to the office, she received a call from Carl. Summer, Ive temporarily suppressed the news on the Inte. Summer was stunned, You Without waiting for her to speak, Carl said, Leonardo contacted me. He asked me to do so. Summer nced at Rosie, turned around, and walked to the window. She lowered her voice and asked Carl, Leonardo contacted you? Yes, he contacted mest night, Carl paused for a moment and continued, He also asked me to tell you dont worry. Dont worry? Summers tone sounded like she was angry. Leonardo appeared then disappeared. He didnt tell anything to me, nor did he contact me. How can I not worry about him? How could she not worry? Impossible at all! Carl knew Summer was angry because of Leonardo. He still spoke up for Leonardo, You know what kind of person he is. Please dont be angry with him, OK?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Carl and Leonardo were both men, and they had been close friends for years. Of course, he was speaking for Leonardo. Summer changed the topic, Thank you for suppressing the news, but the people behind wont let it go just like this. They may take other measures. I see, After Carl finished speaking, he was puzzled, Actually, Im confused. No matter how powerful Stanley is, Leonardo will always have a way to deal with him if he wants to, right? Why did he give him breaks one after another? Summer only said three simple words, Because of me. Carl asked, Does it have anything to do with you? No matter how crazy Stanley is, Leonardo can protect you well. Stanley has always wanted to harm Leonardo. If he cant get a sense of fulfillment from Leonardo, he will turn to hurt me. As long as Leonardo concedes to Stanley, he will be pleased and wont attack me. At this point, Summer couldnt help but sigh, Leonardo he doesnt want me and Rosie to be in danger, even if there is only the slightest risk, hell take it himself. Carl remained silent for a long time and said jokingly, Well, Leonardo is quite a coward. When hees back, I mustugh at him Mom, I want some water. Rosies voice interrupted Summer who was listening to Carl. Carl looked at the time and realized Summer might be in thepany, so, he asked, Did you bring Rosie to thepany? Yes, Katrina, the babysitter has resigned. I can only bring her with me. Carl said hurriedly, Let me talk to her. Its been a long time since Ive seen her Summer asked Rosie, Do you want to talk to Uncle Carl? Rosie nodded and extended her hand, holding the phone. Summer handed Rosie her phone and turned around to help her pour water. When she returned, Rosie was still chatting happily with Carl. Summer fed Rosie some water and sat her down on the sofa. Then, she came to the back of the desk to deal with the documents. Then she thought of Carls question. In Carls opinion, Leonardo shouldnt have acted like that. However, Summer knew what Leonardo thought. He made concessions with Stanley over and over again to keep Summer and Rosie from danger. If Leonardo didnt have any concern, he would have warred with Stanley in the light. Chapter 870 Don’t Hang up! If Leonardo didnt have any worries, he would have fought against Stanley. And Stanley wouldnt act so brazenly when he realized he couldnt threaten Leonardo. Summer was shocked and angry that Leonardo made such a big decision without discussing with her. But what if she was angry? Leonardo was such a caring man. Moreover, Summer knew his intention better than anyone else. Even though she was angry, she was still worried about him. Summer understood Leonardo, but she could not agree with what he did. When it was over, she would deal with him. Then Summer let out a long sigh and lowered her head to start working at the documents. Rosie finished talking with Carl and handed the phone to Summer, Mom, your phone. Summer took the phone and touched Rosies head, You have fun yourself, OK? I have to work. OK, Rosie answered and ran away. Summer looked at Rosies back and smiled. She continued to deal with the documents. When she got off work at noon, Summer received a phone call from Karen. It was an unfamiliar number. Summer did not know it was from Karen at first. She was afraid she would miss Leonardos call if she did not answer it. So, she picked up the phone. Karen sounded a little unusually calm, Summer, I want to speak to you. I dont. Summer was about to hang up after she finished speaking. Karen seemed to have guessed what Summer would do. And before Summer could finish her sentence, Karen said quickly, Dont hang up, or youll regret it! Karens voice was full of coldness. She had always been careful in the Jarretts. She was not tough but too weak. And she didnt have a voice in the Jarretts and kept cautious in her words and deeds. Only in front of Summer, would Karen be so domineering. She thought Summer was her daughter, who should obey her. Summer sneered, The thing I regret most is being your daughter. You! Karen said angrily, Do you think I want a vicious and heartless daughter like you? You even killed Vicky, isnt it enough? Youre talking nonsense. If youre ill mentally because getting old, go to the doctor. Donte to me and dont call me anymore. After Summer finished speaking, she hung up. She reached out and pinched her eyebrows. After pacing around for a while, Summer could only cklist the number Karen used. She calmed down and turned to look at Rosie in the lounge, where Rosie was sleeping soundly.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Summer nced at the door. Then she gently closed the door. Soon, someone was knocking on the door. Summer said, Come in. Tim pushed open the door and came in, carrying packed food in his hand. I ordered lunch for you at the Golden Cauldron Club. Because Rosie came here, he specially ordered food from that restaurant. Tim came and took a look, but he didnt see Rosie. Then he asked, Is Rosie sleeping? Yes, Summer nodded, please put the food here. Summer stopped Tim when he was about to go out after putting the food on the table, Tim? Yes? Tim turned around. Summer smiled, Thank you. She noticed the sign of the Golden Cauldron Club on the hamper. Chapter 871 Message Notifications When Tim heard this, he was stunned, then smiled and nodded before leaving. Summer went back into the lounge and was going to wake Rosie up. Rosie always ate regrly, and it was lunch time. So, the moment Summer woke Rosie up, she got up right away. Rosies face flushed, and bangs on her forehead was in a mess. Rosie was in a daze when she woke up, looking so cute. Before Summer could say anything, Rosie said softly, I dreamed of Dad. Is that so? Summer paused, What did he say to you? With that, Summer dressed Rosie and seemed unconcerned. Rosie was obedient when Summer dressed her. Rosie tilted her head and seriously recalled her dream. Summer dressed Rosie and looked at her expectantly. But Rosie thought for a long time before frowning and saying, I forgot. Rosie had a rubbery face and liked to frown when she was annoyed. When Rosie frowned, her eyebrows were nted like an old man. Summerughed, Lets eat. Are you hungry? Yeah! Im hungry. Rosie nodded heavily. Summer asked Rosie to get out of bed and put on her shoes, before taking Rosie out of the lounge. As soon as Rosie came out, she saw the food on the table. Rosie couldnt wait to run over and exim in exaggeration, Wow, there is so much delicious food. Rosie turned to look at Summer, her eyes twinkling. It seemed that Rosie was really hungry. Summer walked rapidly and ced the dishes on the dining table one by one. Rosie helped Summer unpack the boxes, but it took her a lot of efforts to do that. In order to prevent the food from spilling out, the lid of the box was designed to fit snugly. Summer was worried that Rosie tried so hard that her hand might be cut by the box lid, so she stopped Rosie and said, Let me open it. I can uncover it. Rosie pursed her lips, tried hard, and frowned. Then Rosie opened the lunch box. Rosie smiled happily and handed the box lid to Summer, Mom, look, I can open it. Summer praised Rosie, Youre so great. When Rosie was going to open the lunch box with soup, she was at a loss. Rosie pushed it to Summer and said, Mom, you open it. The soup will spill out. It was easy to spill out the soup when the lunch box was opened. Summer smiled and opened the lid of the lunch box. She gave Rosie a small bowl of soup and said, Have some soup first. Rosie learned how to use utensils and was good at it. Now that Rosie was four years old, she could eat by herself. But Rosie still needed adults to put food in her bowl. Summer looked at Rosie, who was eating, and her heart melted. The phone aside vibrated. It was a message alert. At first, it sounded for a moment, but then it vibrated non-stop. Summer had a bad feeling. Rosie also noticed that Summers phone was vibrating non-stop and cast a curious gaze at her. Summer picked up her phone. There were more than ny-nine unread messages. Summers phone was still vibrating, and new messages wereing in. Thest time Summer ran into that, something big happened.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Summer opened the message box, and all the messages were from people she didnt know well. When Summer worked in the crew, she added a lot of staff and others on her social ount. Before Summer read the news, she turned off the vibration mode. Chapter 872 Need to Back Down? There were too many messages, so Summer simply couldnt read them all. Summer nced at them and vaguely read the content. Many people sent messages to Summer, so she couldnt find anyone she knew. It just popped into Summers head and she clicked on the address book, found Jessicas message box, and clicked to send a message. If something happened, Jessica would definitely send messages to Summer. Summer could know what happened from Jessica as quickly as possible. The moment Summer clicked on it, she saw the message Jessica sent her. It was sent two minutes ago. Summer, words circling around Hoover City in vivid detail, that you and Leonardo have a daughter. I think someone deliberately put the information out. Im going to be on the show soon and cant call you. Reply to me when you see the message. Summer nced at the messages from others and realized what happened. It was only when Summer saw Jessicas message that she was certain about it. Summer turned to look at Rosie before replying to Jessica, I know. Jessica was about to start film. Seeing Summers reply, Jessica immediately sent a message, You finally replied. Im just about to call you. After Jessica finished, she quickly sent another message, Be careful these few days. Reporters will do everything to take photos. Are you going to be on the show? Normally, when such a big event happened, Jessica would call him directly. Jessica didnt call Summer at once, so she might be busy. Yes. Jessica replied. Dont worry. Focus on your show. You dont have to worry about me. I am not in short of money or support. Summer sent the message and turned to look at Rosie. Rosie was holding a napkin and picking up the rice on the table. Summerughed out loud, Finish the meal before cleaning it up. Okay. Rosie answered, but didnt stop. Rosie picked up the rice before continuing to eat. When Rosie was eating, a carrot fell out of the bowl onto the table. Rosie tilted her head to take a look and put them into her mouth with chopsticks. Summer froze. Rosie turned around and saw Summer staring at her, exining, The table is clean. Its not dirty. Summer didnt know what to say. Rosie was young but frugal. Summerughed and nodded, Alright. Summer looked at Rosie and her smile faded slowly. Whoever exposed Rosie must be unkind. As Leonardos daughter, Rosie was destined to attract attention. However, Rosie was just a child, not a public figure, so she didnt need to reveal her identity to the public. Now that Rosie was exposed to the public, there would definitely be controversies. Most people wanted to live a peaceful life. But there was always someone who made Summer restless.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. And if Summer only yielded, the attacker would go even further. So was there a need to back down now? Summer slowly drank the soup, her eyes bing unwavering. Only a handful of people knew about Rosie. Apart from the people beside Summer, only Amber knew about Rosie. However, Amber was in prison. Chapter 873 Summer Knew Rosie Well Except Amber, only Stanley knew it. Summer was not surprised that Stanley would do that. Summer just needed to confirm. After all, Stanley took advantage of Rosie before. Stanley almost had Rosie in the fire. When Summer thought of that, she clenched her teeth. Mom, Im full. Rosies voice brought Summers thoughts back. Summer came back to her senses and smiled at Rosie, Come here. I will clean your hands. Rosie walked over as Summer said. Summer wiped Rosies hands, had lunch, and got up to clean up. Summer wan going to have fun with Rosie after she finished. Just then, there was another knock on the door. It should be Tim. Come in. Summer said as she cleaned up. The man pushed the door open and came in. Summer turned around and saw that it was indeed Tim. When Tim saw Summer clean up, he hurriedly walked over and said, Ill do it. Uncle Tim. Rosie stayed in the office all morning, and when she saw Tim, she was very happy. Have you finished your lunch yet? Tim was gentle. Yeah! With that, Rosie asked, What about you? Me too. Tim reached out and touched Rosies head. Summer turned to see Tim squatting in front of Rosie and talking to her, their eyes level. They looked sweet. Tim was good at dealing with problems, but he was serious in private. Summer couldnt help but ask, Tim, are you so gentle to your son? Tim was stunned and said, No, boys are naughtier. I cant be too gentle to him. Summer nodded and didnt say anything else. Tim came in to help Summer pack the lunch box.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Tim used to do that for Leonardo. However, Rosie kept talking to Tim. In front of the people she knew well, Rosie was talkative. Since kindergarten, Rosie became even livelier. Children still loved to hang out. No matter how smart and precocious they were, they always had a soft spot for fun. Summer thought of something and asked Rosie, Rosie, do you want to hang out with Uncle Tim? Rosie immediately nodded, Yes. Summer knew Rosie well. Summer knew what Rosie thought very well. Rosie had been pestering Tim, clearly wanting to hang out with him. Summer smiled and said to Tim, Tim, take Rosie out for a walk, but dont go too long. Tim was a trustworthy man. Summer would be at ease when Rosie hung out with him. Both Tim and Summer were parents. Tim knew very well that Summer letting him take Rosie out for fun was a great trust in him. Tim was not surprised, Alright. Goodbye, mom! Rosie said goodbye with a smile on her face. Summer added, Dont go too far. Just walk round thepany. It was still very hot outside, and the sun was scotching. Although Rosie had been to the Emerson Group several times, she had never walked round. After staying in the office all morning, Rosie must be happy to walk around. After Tim and Rosie left, Summer picked up her phone and checked unread messages. Summer surfed the Inte, but there was no news about Leonardos daughter. Chapter 874 Beg Me if You Want to Know There was no news on the Inte anymore, but everyone around Summer knew about Rosie. Was that a warning? At this moment, Summer got a text message. Go to the cafe at eight tonight if you dont want Rosie to be exposed. Attached was the address of the cafe. Summer had never been to this cafe, but the address looked familiar. It was near the Jarretts vi. The message was from an unknown number. After work, Summer took Rosie to Golden Cauldron Club for dinner. Summer didnt notice Carl when she went over. But as soon as Summer finished ordering, Carl came around. As soon as Carl walked over, he smiled and greeted Rosie, Rosie. Uncle Carl. Rosie tilted her head and greeted Carl. Carl teased Rosie and said to Summer with a solemn expression, You know about that, right? Many acquaintances sent messages to Summer to ask about Rosie. So how could Carl not have heard of it? Summer nodded, Yes. Then what are you going to do? Carl asked Summer. Summer turned to look at Rosie. Rosie was lying on the dining table, listening to them curiously. Summer smiled at Rosie, and said to Carl, Well, what else can I do?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Because Rosie was here, Summer still looked gentle. However, her words sounded cold. Carl knew Summers ideas. Carl sounded Summer out, Shall I investigate it for you? Theres no need to investigate it. I know who did it. Summer said, I have something to deal withter. Help me take care of Rosie. Rosie heard that and asked Summer, Where are you going? I have something to do. Stay with Uncle Carl, and Ill pick you up soon. OK. Rosie sighed. Summer smiled and reached out to rub Rosies hair. After dinner, Summer left Rosie to Carl and went to the cafe alone. Summer parked the car at the entrance of the cafe but didnt get off. Summer looked out of the window and saw Karen sitting by the window through the ss wall of the cafe. Karen called Summer before and said it was Summer who killed Vicky, telling Summer not to regret it, but Summer did not take it seriously. After all, Summer knew about Karens nature. Summer wouldnt find it strange that Karen distorted facts. Karen seemed to be restless. She looked at the cafe entrance from time to time, stirring up the coffee in front of her, taking a sip, and changing her posture. Summer stared at Karen for a moment before opening the door and heading straight for the cafe. As soon as Summer entered the cafe, she met Karens eyes. Karen seemed to be shocked for a moment, but then pretended to be calm as she picked up the coffee and took a sip. It turns out to be you. Summer walked up to Karen and sat down, looking surprised. Karen seemed to be waiting for Summer to say that. Karen lifted her chin and said proudly, I told you earlier that you would regret it. Do you regret it? Summer did not answer Karens question and said calmly, How did you learn about Rosie? It seemed that Karen finally had a chance to vent her anger, and she looked more arrogant, Want to know that, right? Beg me! Chapter 875 Giant Baby Summer took a nce at Karen and said indifferently, Stanley. Karens gloating face changed color. From the beginning, Summer had guessed that Stanley was the one who told others about Rosie. However, Karen was the one who sent her the address for the meeting. There was only one way to exin this. Stanley told Karen about Rosie. That also exined that thest time Karen called her and said that she killed Vicky. Stanley captured Vicky and made her to rescue her sister. But then, Leonardo went missing and Stanley left the country in a hurry. After that, they found Vicky. At that time, the Jarretts took Vicky back and her life was on the line. If they wanted to seek revenge, they should find Stanley. Stanley must tell Karen something, and convinced her that Summer had something to do with Vickys death. Karen was embarrassed and smiled. She took a sip of her coffee, So it was true, you were the one who got Vicky killed. Summer looked at Karen coldly, Where does this ideae from? Did you see me hurt her? Let me remind you, you are the one that raised her into a giant baby. You knew Stanley. And he knew there were issues between you and Vicky, so he made a move on her! Karen was getting emotional, It was all because of you! Vicky died because of you. Summer looked at Karen as if looking at a stranger. Karen was getting crazier over the years. She had be a psychopath now. Vicky was not Karens biological daughter, but they had one thing inmon, that is, they both couldnt tell right from wrong. After a while, Summer said slowly, You know what? There is something I need to thank you for. Karen frowned and looked at Summer. She wondered why she said so. Im very grateful that you had ignored me since I was little and treated me as a stranger after I grew up. Therefore, I am not like you and Vicky, and I can live like a normal person. Summer felt desperate. She remembered that she once had hopes for her mother Karen, but now she felt frightened over that idea. If Karen treated her the way she did to Vicky, then it was very likely that she was the one buried underground now, rather than Vicky. Family environment and parenting were paramount in shaping a persons character. She couldnt imagine herself living the way Vicky did. Summer looked so serious and Karen was stunned.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Vicky was killed by Stanley, not me. I didnt make Stanley to kill Vicky or ask Vicky to seek her doom. Youd better stop doing useless things and stay away from people like Stanley. No one ends up well when getting close to Stanley. Vicky was a good example, and so am I. This was Summersst advice to Karen. She once thought that Stanley was a good person. But she paid the price for her wrong judgment. Rosie was almost killed in the fire. Leonardo had no choice but to leave her and dealt with Stanley. Almost no one could take advantage from Stanley. Chapter 876 Always Like This Summers warning was shocking to her. Karen paused as if she had realized something. But quickly, she went back to the way she was. She squinted and said, If it werent for you, Stanley wouldnt have treated Vicky that way. It was your fault, and dont try to defend yourself. Then, she gritted her teeth and said, She was dead because of you! You are a murderer. Summer felt ridiculous over her usation, Then what? What are you going to do next? She didnt know what Stanley had told Karen, but Karen was clearly brainwashed by him. No matter how hard Summer tried to let her know the truth, Karen wouldnt buy it. She was convinced that Summer was the one to me. Karen stared at Summer. She said slowly and firmly, You must confess in front of her grave and ask for her forgiveness. Summer would feel touched by what she said, if she wasnt her mother. Everyone would be touched by a mother that was trying so hard to avenge her daughter. Summer uttered one word, Impossible. Karens look was getting ferocious, Then get prepared for whatsing next! Summer looked at her with a faint smile, Is that so?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Seeing Summers attitude, Karen couldnt believe that she was actually her daughter. Karen said in a deep voice, Youve changed. And you always act in this way. Karen was a confusing woman and considered Vicky the most important person in her life. As for her biological daughter Summer, Karen had been ignoring her and treated her like a stranger. Lets wait and see! Karen stood up and walked out quickly. She walked fast and was obviously furious. Summer took a sip of her coffee and turned to look outside through the ss window. Karen already walked out of the coffee shop and stood by the side of the road to get a cab. Karen came to meet Summer secretly, so she didnt use the familys car. Now, among all the Jarretts, the only rational person was Spencer, who wouldnt allow Karen to mess with Summer. Therefore, Karen came behind his back. Summer watched Karens car disappear at the end of the road, and then she dialed Tims number. She waited for a while until Tim picked up, President Summer. It was quiet on the other side of the phone, and Tim must walked to a quiet ce to pick up her call. Summer cut to the chase directly and said, Ask them to prepare an acquisition proposal for the Jarrett Group. I want it ready by tomorrow morning. Tim was a little surprised, but he only paused for a moment and then said, I got it. Good. Summer lowered her head and finished her coffee, and then left. The next morning, Summer called for a meeting as soon as she arrived at thepany. The topic of the meeting was acquisition of the Jarrett Group. To the Emerson Group, the Jarrett Group was nothing but a smallpany. So, it was no big deal for them to buy it. Summer checked through the proposals they had prepared. She put down thest one and crossed her hands together. She looked around and said slowly, I want a proposal that can legally purchase thepany under market price. They knew Summer was a Jarrett. What she just said proved that she wanted the Jarrett Group gone for good. Chapter 877 No Mercy to the Jarretts People in the meeting room looked at each other. Before, the Jarrett Group was only a smallpany, but it was united with the Emerson Group by marriage. After that, they got more poprity in Hoover City. Later on, Lynn announced that he decided to disown Summer. Vicky entered the entertainment industry and became Adams girlfriend. And Karen had done quite a few things afterwards. Therefore, people were getting more familiar with the Jarrett Group. Summer was once the Young Madam of the Emersons, and her issues with Jarretts were no secrets. However, she had never made a move on the Jarrett Group. She didnt look like a vindictive person. But, to everyones surprise, Tim asked themst night to prepared acquisition proposals for the Jarrett Group. They had to stay up all night to prepare them. Today, she made herself clear that what she wanted was no ordinary acquisition but a hostile takeover. She meant to get rid of the Jarrett Group. Why are you all so quiet? Summer knocked on the table and said slowly. Then, someone said, We will give you a satisfying n as soon as possible. Whoeveres up with the best ideas in the shortest time will get double bonus. She got up and walked out, and Tim followed her out. As they left, Summer asked him, Arent you going to ask me why I want to buy the Jarrett Group? After a moment of silence, Tim said, Mr. Emerson had the intention, but after some consideration, he didnt.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Summer paused, and then kept walking again. She asked, Why? He didnt say it, but I guess I knew what was on his mind. Tim said slower, He didnt want to get involved into the Jarrett business ever since he was with you. He had a lonely childhood, so he was concerned about your rtionship with the Jarretts. Thats why he didnt do it. Concerned? Summer sneered, Was he ever concerned of anything? He is the most arrogant and confident person I know. Thats also why he coulde up with such a huge n. Speaking of this, Summer was still angry. Tim kept silent and didnt reply. In fact, he didnt know what to say, because this time Leonardo wasnt being reasonable. He had followed Leonardo for many years, he could understand why he did so, but he couldnt agree with him. Summer had a tough childhood, so she was more rational and reasonable than other girls. Although she seemed angry, Tim knew she wasnt serious. She only looked angry. For all these years, all the things they went through together, Leonardo and Summers minds were very mature now and so was their rtionship. Tim didnt know how to say it, but he knew. Spencer flew to another province early in the morning for a business trip. Afternding, the local partner invited him for lunch. During lunch, the partner went to the restroom and looked concerned when he returned. At first, Spencer didnt think much about it. He thought maybe the man wasnt feeling well. After rounds of drinking, Spencer mentioned about the cooperation, but the man didnt show the same interest. For the past few years, after he took over the business, he went through a lot of situations like this. So, he knew there wouldnt be any cooperation this time. He left the hotel, just when he was about to call thepany, he got a call. Mr. Spencer, something went wrong! Chapter 878 Ungrateful Although Spencer was worried, he asked softly, What exactly is going on? The guy on the phone said, For the contracts weve just signed, they called to terminate them. Not only that Spencer was dumbfounded. How could this happen? There are rumors that the Emerson Group is going purchase ourpany. The Jarrett Group and the Emerson Group were going to be merged. Spencer was a little surprised. Since Summer didnt go to see Alexander before he died, Spencer felt Summer was being too indifferent to this family. Even so, he didnt believe that Summer would do something like this.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Thepanys performance had been declining for the past few years, and they were struggling to maintain the business. The Jarrett Group was vulnerable even without Summers attack. Summer never added insults to the injury. She didnt need to do so. I see. Spencer hung up the phone and called Summer. Summer was having a meal. When she saw this familiar number flickering on the phone, she switched it into silent and faced it down to the table. She wouldnt answer his call. Tim checked Spencers travelling n a few days ago. He would be on a business trip today. If he couldnt get through to Summer, he would fly back. Summer didnt answer the phone, and Spencer was anxious. Then, he immediately asked his assistant to book a ticket back to Hoover City. When hended at the Hoover City International Airport and turned his phone on, a call came in. This time, it was Lynn calling. Where have you been? Your phone was disconnected. Do you know whats happening in thepany? Lynn also sounded anxious. Lynn wasnt in good health, and he didnt care much about thepanys businesses now. Spencer was in charge of all the important issues. I just got off the ne, and I heard about it. Im going to ask Summer about it now. Spencer said as he walked towards the parking lot. The assistant followed behind him. Just as Lynn was about to say something, Spencer heard Karens voice, Take your medicine. When Spencer heard Karens voice, he thought of something and said, Ill be right back. Lynn asked, Arent you going to see Summer? At this time, spencer already hung up the phone. Karen heard him mention Summer and asked, What happened? Why is Spencer going to see Summer? All of our contracts have been suspended. They say Summer wants to buy the Jarrett Group. Lynn said with a furious tone, This ungrateful girl, after she married to the rich family, she turned back to attack us! Karen was shocked, Is that for real? How could she do such a thing? Lynn looked up and sneered, Are you still protecting her? Im not. I just feel that Summer has never been a ruthless person. How could she possibly do it? Although Summer always treated her bad, she didnt do anything to her. Therefore, Karen believed that Summer wouldnt do anything to the Jarrett Group. She is being ungrateful! Till this day, Lynn didnt think he had done anything wrong to Summer. Chapter 879 Does it work? Hearing Lynns words, Karen nodded meekly, Please take the medicine first. Lynn did not say anything else. Not long after Lynn took the medicine, Spencer came back. As soon as Spencer walked in, he looked at Karen. Karen did not know why Spencer stared at her as soon as he walked in. She looked at him embarrassedly, Spencer? When Lynn saw Spencer, Lynn frowned and asked, Why do youe back? Dont you deal withpanys business? Spencer raised his eyebrows and pointed at Karen who was sitting beside Lynn. Dont question me like that. Why dont you ask your good wife what she has done? Hearing this, Lynn turned to look at Karen, frowned even more tightly and said with disapproval, Spencer, dont be self-willed. Return to thepany! Summer is the president of the Emerson Group. Its easy for her to deal with ourpany. So what is the use of me going to thepany? Spencer walked to the sofa opposite, sat down and looked at Karen closely. Lynn knew the situation was not optimistic. He took a few deep breaths angrily and said, Call her. Ill persuade her! No matter what has happened, shes still my daughter. She cant go too far! She cant go too far, but she can shut ourpany down. Spencer leaned back on the sofa and looked exhausted. Karen ventured, Its not that serious. She Spencer sneered and mocked, Do you think you know Summer well? Dont act like you know everything. Alexander and Vickys death was a serious blow to Lynn. After losing two of his loved ones in session, he seemed to finally realize that Karen was his wife. And he gradually started to care about Karen. Hearing Spencer mocking Karen like this, Lynn said, Be polite to your mother. She is not apetent mother! If she had taught Vicky well since Vicky was little, Vicky wouldnt have be corrupt and died! If she were a good mother, Summer would never end up destroying ourpany! Alexander and Vickys death also influenced Spencer. He recalled Vickys life and felt disappointed when he saw Karen. Lynn opened his eyes wide and said angrily, You cant me your mother for Vickys death. Also, Summer is ungrateful to do that.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Dont yell at me. Have a talk with Summer. Will she be willing to let us off? Spencer was surprisingly calm. However, Lynn suddenly lost confidence. Karen said, Why dont I have a talk with her? Spencer sneered, Will it work? Spencer also turned to look at Karen. Karen said uncertainly, Let me have a try. Spencer asked her an unexpected question, When Summer came back to attend Grandpas funeral, she got along well with us. Why did she suddenly want to destroy ourpany? As her mother, dont you know the reason? She has changed a lot. I dont know her thoughts, Karen smiled embarrassedly. Spencer asked her casually, What have you done these days? You always go out recently. Chapter 880 Deal with It! Karen was nervous. Being questioned by Spencer, she felt a little guilty. She reached out, brushed her hair beside her ear and forced a smile, Nothing special. I just went shopping. Lynn frowned and said sternly, Spencer, whats the matter? You dont stay in thepany to deal with the business. As soon as youe back, you question your mother. Spencers phone rang. He received a message. Spencer took out his phone and checked the message from his assistant. At first, he was a little surprised. After he read it, he sneered. Then, he looked up at Lynn and said, I cant handle thepanys business. Let the responsible deal with it! Spencer looked at Karen when he finished speaking. Although Lynns attitude towards Karen was better than before after Alexander and Vickys death, it didnt mean he was stupid. Spencer usually ignored Karen, but he had never intentionally targeted Karen like this. Also, thepany was facing a crisis, but Spencer came back to question Karen. Although Spencers abilities were mediocre and was not outstanding, he could distinguish the priorities.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Lynn and Spencer looked at Karen together. Karen said guiltily, Ill get you a ss of water. As the head of the family, Lynn always liked to show his authority. He didnt give Karen the chance to change the topic. He shouted, Stop! Karen trembled and stood there. She did not have the guts to move, nor did she have the guts to look back at Lynn. Lynn looked at Karens back and asked seriously, Did you piss Summer off? I, Karen wanted to say something, but she was afraid. She had realized that Summer would never be as soft-hearted to her as before, but she never thought Summer would retaliate against the family. In Karens heart, Summer should be obedient and tolerate her. Sometimes, Karen felt that she had gone too far. However, she thought that Summer was her daughter. No matter how much Summer hated her, Summer should endure it. When Karen heard that thepany was facing a crisis, she had never thought that Summer did it. Why are you hesitating? It seems that Ive been too kind to youtely. How dare you y tricks on me behind my back? You even hide it from me! Lynn was furious. He didnt like Summer, but he knew he couldnt afford to piss her off with her current status. Besides, Karen looked for Summer behind his back. It meant that Karen didnt take him seriously. No no, I didnt mean to hide it from you. I just wanted to get even for Vicky. I Shut up! Before Karen finished speaking, he interrupted her fiercely with a livid face. Vicky had done many shameful things in the past few years, but Lynn loved her and was sad about her death. She was dead. If no one mentioned her anymore, others would forget that he had such a daughter. However, Karen mentioned Vicky again. Spencer said angrily, Dont you know the rtionship between Vicky and Summer? How dare you get even with Summer for Vicky? Are you pretending to be stupid or are you really stupid? Chapter 881 Apologize to Her Karen looked at Spencer and said with long face, Spencer, you Spencers attitude towards Karen was not good, as he basically ignored her. However, she was his mother after all. She couldnt take Spencers public sarcasm against her. Karen turned to look at Lynn, hoping that he would defend her. How could Lynn help at this critical moment? Settle the trouble you caused by yourself. If you cant, then get out of the Jarretts! After Lynn finished speaking, he turned around and went upstairs. Lynn went upstairs, and Spencer also stood up. He tidied his shirt and sneered, I admire your courage. You still dont know the seriousness of this matter. Thats why you provoke Summer. Didnt you see both Grandpa and my father dared not to try her patience anymore? Lynn looked innocent and upright on the surface. But he was guilty in heart. Otherwise, the day Summer became the president of the Emerson Group, he would have gone to her. But Karen was as dumb as a donkey. How dare she provoke her? Spencers phone rang again. Just as he was about to answer, he heard Karen say, I just want to get justice for Vicky. She killed Vicky! Karens voice was somewhat hoarse because of hysteria, and her eyes were filled with resentment. Spencer paused and looked at Karen in disbelief. Spencer was confused about Karens malice towards Summer. Spencer felt that Karen was beyond reasoning. He sneered, I think I should let dad take you to an asylumContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He hung up the phone and looked at Karen with a cold face, I know better than anyone how Vicky died. If you want to die, go ahead, but dont get the Jarrett and the Jarrett Group involved! Spencer turned around and realized something. Suddenly, he aggressively walked towards Karen. Karen looked at Spencer with fear. What are you going to do? Spencer looked so bad, and Karen couldnt help but take a step back. Follow me and apologize to Summer in person! Spencer grabbed Karens arm and pulled her out. Karen shook her head desperately, Im not going! She killed Vicky! I didnt do anything wrong! Spencer just ignored her. He wanted Karen to have some conscience and apologize to Summer herself. However, seeing how Karen behaved, he knew Karen would definitely not take the initiative to do so. Seeing that Spencer ignored her, Karen began to struggle. She paid great attention to body management. She was so thin and old that she couldnt free herself. Spencer stuffed her into the car by force, then got into the car and locked it. Then He drove to the Emerson Group Karen held the handle on the car door and tried to open it. After realizing that the door had been locked, she shouted hysterically at Spencer, Let me out! Im not going! Karens deep-rooted thought was to please every member of the Jarrett except Summer. In her subconscious, even though she was angry with Spencer, she would at most shout at him and wouldnt fight against him. Roaring at Spencer was all she could do. Chapter 882 Convey Your Massage to Her Spencer was annoyed and turned to look at Karen coldly, Shut up! Karens expression froze. She lowered her head in fear and finally shut her mouth. This matter was caused by Karen. She did not realize her mistake, and she acted as if she would never repent. Seeing her like this, Spencer felt even more disgusted. He stared straight ahead and drove the car smoothly, but his words were for Karen.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Think carefully about who you are and what you should do! Dont think my father is protecting you wholeheartedly. You have spent more time with him than I do. You know better than me what kind of person he is. Spencers words carried warning. Karen tightly mped her lips and stared at her knees with embarrassment. She clenched the seat belt with both hands. Spencer was right. Karen and Lynn had been together for nearly 30 years. She knew Lynns personality better than anyone else. When she married Lynn, Lynn was immersed in the pain of losing his wife. Karen loved him wholeheartedly, whichforted him a lot. Lynn also liked Karen. But that was all. Not everyone knew what love was. Not everyone could feel happiness from love. Karen was sure that Lynn would abandon her when necessary. Thinking of this, Karen felt a chilling from the bottom of her heart. She could not help but curl up. Then, she whispered, I understand. When Spencer heard Karens reply, he had a satisfied expression. Not long after, the car stopped in front of the Emerson Group. Spencer said without turning his head, Call Summer yourself. This sentence was for Karen. Karen took out her phone and called Summer. Spencer watched from the rear-view mirror. After the call was made, Karen waited for Summers answer. However, Summer did not answer, and the call was automatically hung up. She didnt answer my call. Karen looked up at Spencer, and her voice was low. Spencer frowned and thought for a moment. He then took out his phone and called Summer. At this moment, Summer was listening to a subordinates report. Hearing Summers phone ring, the subordinate who was reporting stopped talking. Summer knew Spencers itinerary. ording to her calction, Spencer may have returned to Hoover City. But he didnt call her until now. This meant Spencer had figured out the cause and effect of the matter. It was most likely that he called because he had brought Karen here to apologize to her. Karen had been in the Jarrett for so many years, and she thought that everything she had done was for the sake of the family. She didnt know that no one cared about her. Spencer was not close to her either. Naturally, he wouldnt care about how Karen thought when something had gone wrong, and he would take her to apologize to Summer. Summer picked up her phone and handed it to Tim, Its my brother, answer the phone for me. Tim understood what she meant. He answered the phone on behalf of Summer, Hello, may I know why you are looking for President Summer? She is in a meeting now, and I am her assistant. I can convey your message to her. Chapter 883 Expose it to the Public Spencer called. When he found that the call was connected, he was delighted. However, when he heard the voice, he realized that it wasnt Summer. He had a long face, but he still said politely. When will the meeting end? Spencer had brought Karen to apologize to Summer, but he wouldnt tell Tim about this and ask him to convey the message. After all, this was a skeleton in the closet. And it couldnt be made public. Spencers idea was to bring Karen to Summer, so they three would discuss about this matter face to face. Im not sure. President Summer has been very busytely. When Tim said that, he meant Summer did not want to see them. Is that so? But she has to eat. Tell her t Ill be here waiting for her for dinner. After Spencer finished speaking, he did not give Tim the chance to speak and ended the conversation. Then he hung up. He threw his phone away and grabbed his hair with an ashen face. Karen heard what he said clearly. She asked, Does Summer want to see us?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Do you think you can meet her as you wish? Spencer would be annoyed every time he saw Karen, so he said impatiently. Karen lowered her head and looked away silently. Spencer was brought up by Alexander, and he was good at socializing. Although Alexander was gone, Spencer was sophisticated. Thepany was in a recession, but with Alexanders connections, there were still a few fixed partners maintaining its operations. Although Spencer asionally needed to ask for help humbly, it was for the sake of thepany, and he could endure it. Summer ignored the members of the Jarrett, but she was closer to Spencer. Spencer had a n for this. He knew what kind of person Summer was. She was not a ruthless person. If he could maintain such a rtionship with her, as time went by, he might be able to persuade Summer into helping the Jarrett Group. But Karen had caused a trouble, and Summer wouldntpromise for his sake. The more Spencer thought about it, the more irritated he felt. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Karen from the rearview mirror. He began to think about how to deal with her after this matter was settled. After work, Summer left the parking lot in her car and paid special attention to the roadside. As expected, she saw Spencers car. She knew Spencer would not give up easily. Tim was driving the car. Following Summers gaze, he saw Spencers car as well and slowed down. Summer turned to look at Tim and said, Stop the car. Tim stopped the car and got off with Summer. Spencer had been paying attention to the surroundings in case he missed Summer. Therefore, he discovered Summer, who was standing by the roadside. He drove to Summer. Summer! Spencer got off the car and strode towards her with a happy face. Summer had a cold face as she scanned Karen, who was following behind Spencer. She called out emotionlessly, Spencer. Spencer tried to greet her, You are just off work? Yes. Summer just nodded and did not mention the acquisition of the Jarrett Group. Being wise enough, Spencer didnt bring it up either. Why dont we have dinner together? Its been so long. Good idea. Spencer was astounded. He did not expect Summer to agree so straightforwardly. Chapter 884 Have No Right to Throw a Tantrum Spencer chose a restaurant nearby and went with Summer. Summer and Tim sat together, while Spencer and Karen sat together.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Karen knew this was not the time to talk, so she sat there quietly. If she spoke, it might irritate Spencer. Summer, what do you want to eat? Take a look. Spencer smiled and handed the menu to Summer. Summer took the menu and flipped it. Then, she handed the menu to Tim. Spencers expression became embarrassing. Tim nced at Summer and saw her indifferent expression. Then he took the menu and began to order. He was Summers assistant, and he often ordered meals for her, so he knew what Summer liked. He ordered a few dishes ording to Summers preferences. Summer acted in such a distant manner. Spencer invited her to dinner, but she did not order and let her assistant do the job. This was because she did not care about Spencer nor did she give him face. Even Karen could read her intentions. Karen peeped at Spencer. Seeing that Spencer had an ashen face and did not make a sound, she remained silent. Mr. Spencer, Im done. Tim turned sideways and handed the menu to Spencer. Although Spencer was somewhat dissatisfied about how Summer behaved, he could not show it. He was here today to ask for her help and had no right to throw a tantrum. Although Tim was just an assistant, he was different. He had worked for Leonardo for many years, and his reputation was no lower than those of the industry elites. As Leonardos special assistant, everyone in the industry had a high opinion of him. Spencer was unhappy in his heart, but he couldnt vent it out on either Summer or Tim. He had to hold it back. Therefore, his hatred for Karen grew stronger. If it wasnt for Karen, he wouldnt havee here to suffer the rage. Spencer smiled and took the menu, Alright. After ordering several dishes, he handed the menu to the waiter and ignored Karen. Summer saw all of this. She knew Spencer deliberately did it in front of her. She quietly drank the water and did not intend to speak first. She wanted to see how Spencer would ask for her help with Karen. Summer was so emotionless, and Spencer was somewhat uncertain. He turned to look at Karen and signaled her to speak with his gaze. Summer acted too coldly. If he spoke first and Summer rejected him, it would be too embarrassing. It would be better to let Karen have a try. Karen understood. She swallowed hard and looked at Summer. She softly called, Summer. Summer raised her head and looked at Karen indifferently, indicating that she should get to the point. She was so aloof as if nothing had happened. I have something to say to you, can you ask your assistant Karen looked at Tim with an awkward look. It was as if Tim didnt see Karens expression. He just sat there motionlessly without the slightest intention of leaving. Just cut to the chase. What does it have to do with my assistant? Summer looked at Karen aloofly. Chapter 885 Rot Together with the Jarrett Group! Karen was overwhelmed by Summers words. Last time she saw Summer, she asked her to meet in a coffee shop and insulted her. At that time, Karen was so condescending, and she was in the joy of getting the goods on Summer. However, a few dayster, she came to apologize to her. Karen remained silent with a long face. Summer raised her eyebrows and asked, Didnt you have something to say? Why didnt you speak? Actually, after weighing it in her heart, Karen had decided to apologize. However, Tim was on the scene. To Karen, Tim was an outsider, and she did not want to lose face in front of outsiders. I Karen still couldnt speak. At this moment, the waiter knocked on the door to the private chamber. Then, dishes were served. Summer had been working very hard the past few days. When she saw the food, she felt a little hungry. Lets start eating. Im hungry. Summer picked up chopsticks and began to eat. Seeing this, Tim nodded at Spencer and followed suit. Summer agreed to eat with Spencer not for their apologies. Instead, she wanted to take the opportunity to remind them of one thing. She wanted them to understand that she neverpromised because she was their rtive. It was just that she didnt make a move yet. It was true that she was soft-hearted, but if she made a move, she would definitely cut their lifeline. She wouldnt easily make a move, but once she did, this matter wouldnt be so easy to get over with. Spencer and Karen looked at each other and neither of them picked up chopsticks. While Summer and Tim were enjoying the dishes. You asked me over for dinner, but you wont eat? Summer looked up at Spencer. Spencer smiled and said, Yeah, I will. Summer curled her lips and showed an indiscernible smile.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. When Summer lowered her head and drank soup, Spencer leaned over to Karens ear and said in a voice that only they could hear, Are you going to say it or not? If you dont apologize, then rot together with the Jarrett Group! Spencer lowered his voice and it sounded ruthless. Karen involuntarily clenched her hands. She calmed down and said as if she had finally made up her mind, Summer, what happened before was my fault. If you are angry with me because of that, vent all your fury on me. Please let the Jarrett Group go! She said that in one breath. Summer listened to her words and slowly put down her chopsticks. She looked at Karen with a cold face. She stared at Karen for a while and asked, Do you think Im angry with you? Karen looked at Summer nkly. She did not know why Summer would ask such a question. Summer sneered and turned to look at Spencer, Spencer, do you think so? I Spencer could not understand Summers thoughts from the beginning, so he dared not to reply casually. Summer said indifferently, Im not angry. The acquisition of the Jarrett Group has been put on the agenda. The staff of this project has made many efforts and they are very serious about it. I didnt acquire the Jarrett Group because of my rage. You guys made a mistake. Chapter 886 Came to Me on His Own Initiative As soon as Summer finished, the atmosphere in the private chamber became somewhat weird. What she said sounded official. However, she made herself clear with that. In short, the project to acquire the Jarrett Group was conducted by her subordinates, not her. Although she was the boss, the person in charge of this project had paid a lot of efforts, and she could not negate her employees efforts. Although that was the meaning behind her words, Spencer knew very well that it was definitely Summers idea to acquire the Jarrett Group. The Emerson Group had rich financial resources, a perfect management system and well-developed investment techniques. Many senior executives with decision-making rights were the top elites in the industry. It required dataparison, risk assessment and so on for acquiring apany requires. However, this sudden incident did not conform to the normal procedure of the Emerson Group. Even though Summer had denied it in person, Spencer still firmly believed that this was Summers decision.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She did not admit it because she did not want to give Spencer and Karen a chance to beg her to change her decision. She didnt even bother to give them a chance, which proved her determination. As for Karen, it was obvious that she had yet to figure out what was going on. When she heard Summer say that it wasnt her idea, she believed it and said, Since it wasnt your idea, can you stop it? If Jarrett Group is taken over, what should we do? You already have Stanley, yet you are still worried about your way out? Summer sounded so sincere. At that time, when Vicky was missing, Karen looked for her everywhere. Although Spencer no longer wanted to care about Vicky, she was his sister, so he looked for her along with Karen. It was at that time that Summer asked Karen to find Stanley. Later, Spencer and Karen went to investigate Stanley. But they did not find any information about Vicky or Stanleys identity and background. However, Spencer knew that Stanley was not an ordinary man. How could a person who dared to challenge Leonardo be ordinary? He must be someone the Jarrett could not afford to offend. Since then, Spencer stopped investigating Stanley. Later, Vickys rescue confirmed that Spencers decision was correct. What would happen if he gave up saving Vicky and fought head-on with Stanley? He didnt know, but he saw Vickys fate. She was tortured beyond recognition and finally died without a reason. Spencer sternly asked Karen, Why are you looking for Stanley again? I didnt Karen subconsciously denied. However, under Spencers cold gaze, she corrected herself and said, He came to me on his own initiative. He said he knew who killed Vicky, and he could help me avenge her As she spoke, her voice grew weaker and weaker. How stupid you are! How can you believe Stanleys words? Spencer was so angry that he trembled. The one who killed Vicky was none other than Stanley! As for Karen, she was still arguing, But Stanley said that it was Summer She looked at Summer. Halfway through, she remembered her purpose ofing here and stopped immediately. Chapter 887 Not Everyone Can Be Forgiven Listening to the conversation between Karen and Spencer, Summer felt she was watching a show. It was quite interesting. There was even an increase in her appetite. Spencer and Karen were focused on talking, without paying attention to the meals. Therefore, when Summer was stuffed, while both of them hardly ate. Im full and will go back first. Summer was about to leave after taking a sip of water. Tim also stood up to follow her. Seeing this, Spencer and Karen became anxious. Summer, dont leave in a hurry. Shall we discuss this again? Fearing that Summer would leave, Spencer quickly stopped her. Its gettingte. I have other things to do and have to go home. What Summer said was true. In the afternoon, Jessica was free, so she came to thepany and took Rosie out. Now she had to meet Jessica. Moreover, this time, she did not intend to stop like this, because Karen crossed the line. Summer! Summer turned around and was about to walk out when she heard a bang behind her. It was a dull sound. Summer was stunned for a moment. She turned around, only to see Karen kneeling a step away from her, who was looking at her imploringly. Summer, Im sorry. Please let the Jarrett Group go. It was my fault. I shouldnt have released the news that you and Leonardo have a child, but I didnt tell the journalists and it didnt affect your life. Please Karen shed tears as she spoke, but Summer looked colder. This was so familiar. On that day, Karen also knelt in front of her and begged her to rece Vicky to marry Leonardo. While today, Karen begged her to let the Jarrett Group off in the same way. Do you think I would agree with your request if you beg me? Summer said in a cold voice, Anyone can show weakness and beg for help, but not everyone can be forgiven. Summer looked at Karen with a cold expression. This panicked Karen. She knelt on the ground and held Summers legs tightly, refusing to let her leave. Please, give me another chance, Summer. I know I was wrong Summer remained cold. Her face didnt soften at all. Seeing this, Tim warned coldly, Madam, please have some self-respect. Karen only stared at Summer beseechingly, without paying attention to what he said. She only knew that if Summer really bought the Jarrett Group, she would be screwed, so would the Jarretts. By then, Spencer would definitely not let her go, let alone Lynn. Mr. Spencer, if you dont mind beingughed at, I will call the manager to get rid of ger now. Tim was clearly talking about Karen. His business-like tone shocked Spencer. But he could only try to give Karen a nudge. Let go! Karen didnt listen to him. Summer! Summer! Look at me, I really know I was wrong, Karen said in a choking voice, looking quite pitiful. Summer averted her eyes with no reply. Mr. Spencer. Tim called in a warning tone.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Spencer frowned and forcibly pulled Karen up. As soon as Summer was free, she took two steps to the side and said indifferently, Spencer, thank you for treating me to dinner. After this, she walked out directly. Chapter 888 Heartbreaking Words Karen watched Summer leave with anxiety until she was out of sight. Spencer, how could you let Summer leave? If I beg her again, she might change her mind, Karen said in a reproachful tone. When Spencer turned to look at her, however, she immediately fell silent. Are you not ashamed of saying this? Now Spencer didnt want to talk to Karen at all. But she remained part of the Jarretts, so he could not ignore her. In the end, the Jarretts had to assume the responsibility for what Karen had done. Instead of wasting your time here, you might as well go home and make an exnation to my father! After saying this, Spencer sneered and strode out. Karen finally realized what was waiting for her. Lynn was much better to her than before, but it did not mean that he could ept the fact that she infuriated Summer and caused her to make the decision of buying the Jarrett Group. On the way back, Summer did not say anything. She sent a message to Jessica, asking where she was. However, Jessica did not reply. Summer thought that she might not see it and waited for a while. But there was still no reply Summer started to feel uneasy. She took out her phone and called Jessica. There was no answer after a while. Summer grew anxious. Tim noticed something was wrong with Summer and asked, What happened? Jessica didnt answer my call. Summer took a deep breath, took the phone and dialed again. Jessica didnt answer again. Summer gritted her teeth in silence for a while and decided to call Stanley. It was impossible for Jessica not to answer her phone for no reason. Something must have happened. At this critical moment, Summer could only associate it with Stanley. There was nothing he wouldnt do. Summer didnt know what Stanley had said to Karen, who believed him and spread the news that she and Leonardo had a daughter. But it was not exposed by the media in the end, which was definitely because of Stanley. He seemed to warn her by doing this. BeepC After getting through, she could only hear a dull sound, instead of music. After the phone rang five times, Stanley finally answered. What exactly do you want? Summer voice was very cold. Stanley did not give an immediate reply Summer seemed to have lost her senses. Ive never seen such a despicable person as you. You dont even let a child go. I think it serves you right to see your family be destroyed. If your parents were alive, they would be ashamed of you! Stanley cared about his family very much, which could be seen from how he treated Bendy. But Summers words broke his heart. Stanley was despicable, but what she said was also vicious. So you called me just to say this? Is that enough? Stanley questioned in an unfeeling voice.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. He was enraged by Summers words. No! Not enough! Summer could not forgive him for what he had done to Rosie. At this time, Summer got another call. She took her phone to look, only to find that it was Jessica. Chapter 889 Rosie Is Fine Summer was shocked. Could it be that Jessica and Rosie were not captured by Stanley? Without caring what Stanley wanted to say, she hung up and answered Jessicas call. Before Jessica spoke, Summer anxiously asked, Jessica, are you and Rosie alright? Jessica did not know what happened to Summer just now. She said in a rxed tone, Were fine. Were in the Golden Cauldron Club. Come over. Alright, Ill be right there. Summer felt relieved. After hanging up, she said, Go to the Golden Cauldron Club. Then, she breathed a long sigh of relief and leaned back gently in her chair, her heart still fluttering with fear. Tim drove to the Golden Cauldron Club in silence. Summer got off the car and considered that it was gettingte, and Tim had to go home. She turned around and said to Tim, Drive my car home. Im fine now. As long as Rosie was fine, nothing mattered. Tim heard what Summer said to Stanley in the car, and he was still worried. Im not in a hurry. Hearing his words, Summer did not refuse. Tim was Leonards subordinate, but they were more than superior and subordinate. During Leonards absence, he had an indescribable sense of responsibility towards Summer. Summer knew these things clearly. They entered the elevator one after the other and found the private chamber that Jessica had mentioned. This private chamber was veryrge, and its design was different from other private chambers. Normally, it was not open to guests, and was exclusively reserved for them. As soon as Summer entered, she heard Rosie shout, Mom! Rosie was standing on the sofa with her shoes off. The moment she saw Summer, she danced happily. It could be seen that Rosie had a good time today. Summer, youre here! Jessica warmly greeted Summer. Summer walked towards them. The room wasrge, half with lights on and the other half looking dark. Just you two are here? Summer subconsciously looked at the dark half of the room, and was surprised. Logically speaking, when Jessica took Rosie out to y, they should go to ces where children yed. Summer didnt expect Jessica to bring Rosie here. Jessica even asked Carl to provide such arge chamber for them. Yes! After Jessica finished speaking, she saw Tim following behind Summer. Jessica smiled and greeted, Assistant Tim is also here. Hello, Miss Jessica. Tim nodded slightly. Rosie opened her hands, asking Summer for a hug. Summer walked over to hug her. Rosie was getting heavier day by day, and Summer would be tired to carry her for a long time. Rosie did not stay in Summers arms for too long.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that Summer had almost recovered, Tim felt relieved and was about to leave. At this time, Jessica suddenly stood up and said, Summer, I have to go to the restroom. Take care of Rosie. OK. Summer nodded. After Jessica left, Summer remembered that there was a restroom in the private chamber. There was no need for Jessica to go to the restroom outside. Then Summer heard footsteps in the private chamber. She suddenly raised her head and saw a slender, tall and familiar figure walking out from the darkness on the other side of the room. Rosie called out first, Dad! Rosie smiled and looked at Summer. She happily pointed at Leonard and said, Mom, its Dad! Summer looked at the door and chuckled. No wonder Jessica went out. Chapter 890 I Really Want to See You Leonard was the same as before, wearing a neatly tailored suit, with a distinctly outlined face and sharp eyes. He walked over and first touched Rosies head, then sat down beside Summer. Rosie looked at Leonard, then looked at Summer, then jumped off the sofa, put on her shoes and ran out. Her movements were very quick and neat, as if she had practiced them many times. When Rosie went out, Jessica said outside, Summer, Ill take Rosie out for a walk. Take your time and have a chat. After she finished speaking, Jessica closed the door. Summer did not expect to see Leonard here. Only she and Leonard were left in the room. Leonard first broke the silence and asked, Have you seen Karen? Summer looked up at him with a faint surprise in her eyes. How did Leonard know that she had seen Karen? She is nothing to us. Dont care what she does. Do whatever you want. If you need, I can help you deal with it. Leonard said faintly, with an extremely natural intimacy. Summer was stunned for a moment, You suddenly came to see me, just to talk about her? Karen did have some influence on Summer. Until now, Karen did not feel that she had done anything wrong. She didnt think that what she had done to Summer was too much. What made Summer feel sad was that she had been so sad because of Karen, but Karen felt that she had done nothing wrong. This upset Summer. No. Leonard denied, and said seriously, Just because I really want to see you. Hearing Leonards words, Summer froze for a moment. Then, she chuckled, Is that true? Its uneasy to tell from her tone how she felt. Leonard knew what Summer was thinking. He grabbed Summers hand. Summer wanted to break free, but he gripped it tighter. He sped Summers hand to his heart. He said in a low voice, Come home and live with me. Summer thought that he would say something flirtatious when he did this. She didnt expect him to say this. Ive been living at home. Summer purposely pretended that she didnt understand what he meant. Leonard meant she returned to the vi where Summer lived with him in the past. However, Summer was chased out by him. Leonard called out her name unhappily, Summer. Theres no need to speak so loud. I can hear you. Summer pulled her hand back, as if she didnt want to talk more, If there is nothing else to say, Ill leave. She stood up and was about to leave.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. When she didnt see Leonard, she would be worried about him. However, when she saw him, she couldnt help but get angry. She was angry at what he had done before, and also angry that there was no news of him. If she stayed longer, she would probably argue with him again. Leonard quickly grabbed her hand and pulled Summer into his embrace with his long arm. Summer stiffened for a moment at the familiar smell of his breath. Leonard tightened his arms in case that she would run away again. He bowed slightly and buried his head in her shoulder. His voice was very soft and tender, Stay longer with me. Summer felt at a loss and did not move in his embrace. Chapter 891 Less Gullible than Before Leonardo held Summer intimately. He loved her so much. Summer was moved. She gradually rxed and leaned against Leonardo without saying a word. After a while, she asked Leonardo, Where have you been living recently? Summer originally thought that Leonardo would not tell her, but he replied, At home. After that, he added, Im usually very busy, but as long as I have time, Ill go home. Summer looked down at him and the doubts in her eyes were obvious. Leonardo smiled slightly and kissed Summer on her lips. Summer subconsciously dodged, but her head was held by Leonardo, so she could not escape. Summer did this subconsciously. She had been separated from Leonardo for a long time. Although they met each other several times, there was already barrier between them. They did love each other, but the problems that needed to be solved remained to be solved. Since they have these things between them, Summer could not hug or kiss Leonard like before. Leonardo seemed to be irritated about her dodging. He paused slightly, stared at Summer for seconds and then he leaned over again. Summer knew what Leonardo was going to do, so she turned her head in anticipation of his action. However, Leonardo held her waist and pressed her onto the sofa. Their positions were reversed. Summer was sped around her waist and unable to move her hands. She looked at Leonardo angrily, Let me go! Leonardo seeded and he was very satisfied. He was just like a child who had a sessful prank. No. Leonardo seemed to be very happy, which could easily be seen from his expression. He was very satisfied with Summer now, who was pressed on the sofa and couldnt move. He could do whatever he wanted to her now. However, he could not act recklessly. Summer would be angry. Unless Leonardo said it slowly and wanted to see what Summer would do. Summer finally turned to look at him. He smiled and said, You kiss me and Ill let you go. Leonardo was always like this! Summer snorted, Shameless! Leonardo wasnt angry. He just listened to her curse and kindly reminded her, Jessica shoulde back with Rosie soon. Summer wasnt sure if what Leonardo said was true. When she came, she did not expect Leonardo to be here. Naturally, she didnt know what Leonardo had asked Jessica to do to cooperate with him.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Leonardo had a deal with Jessica beforehand. Summer had no idea when Jessica would return. Do you think Im afraid of that? Summer bet that Leonardo was just threatening her. She wouldnt jump into the trap set by him. Leonardo looked up, and it was hard to read him. Suddenly, he let go of Summer and said in a regretful tone, Youre less gullible than before. As soon as Summer was released, she kicked him in the calf. Summer didnt mean to hurt him, so Leonardo didnt feel any pain. He sat down beside Summer, his long arm resting on the sofa, and he wanted to hold Summers shoulders. Summer pushed his arm away expressionlessly. After Leonardos arm was pushed away, he tried to hug Summer again. Just like that, they repeated this action tirelessly. Finally, Summer could not bear it. She said, Leonardo! Isnt that boring? Its not boring. Leonardo sounded extremely serious. Judging by his tone, he was serious. He really didnt feel bored. Instead, he felt it was quite interesting. Chapter 892 Don’t You Feel Touched? Summer did not know what Leonardo was thinking. To him, it wouldnt be boring to do anything as long as he did it with her. Seeing that Summer didnt want to talk to him, Leonardo tilted his head to look at Summer seriously. I have a n to buy the Jarrett Group and it is most cost-effective and time-saving. Do you want to hear it? Summer was slightly shocked. Leonardo even knew she was nning to buy the Jarrett Group. Even though Leonardo did not appear in front of her, he was still paying attention to her at all times. Arent you very busy? How can you know this? Summer asked him. Leonardo leaned back and said, Whatever I want to know, I will always try my best to know it. Summer raised her eyebrows and did not say anything. She had also tried to find out where Leonardo lived. However, she discovered that it was impossible for her to find Leonardo after a period of time. She didnt know where he lived, but he knew everything about her. She felt like that she was controlled by Leonardo at all times. Dont you feel touched? Leonardo was very serious. He thought that Summer would be touched if he said that. But Summer only smiled faintly and said, I do. Leonardo reached out and touched her face. He said, You are lying. Summer pped his hand away and looked at him coldly. She thought to herself, Okay, Leonardo. You can continue to feel proud of yourself. When the matter of Stanley was resolved and everything was settled, she would get even with Leonardo. She clearly remembered everything happened between her and Leonardo, everything and every detail. Leonardo was already used to Summers cold face. He understood Summer, but he did not think that he was wrong. Leonardo always knew what he should do. When he started to do something, he would assess all the impact and the risks. Summer said calmly, Why do you still ask me since you know that? Leonardo almost choked when hearing this. Summer was right. Leonardo knew that she was still angry with him. Leonardo let out a relieved smile and touched Summers head, Come on. Go back and live at home. Ill be back soon. Summer looked at him with disdain and did not agree with him. Leonardos eyebrows cocked and he seemed to be unhappy. He stared at Summer, and the emotions in his eyes wereplex. Finally, he could only said, Fine. Summer felt a little embarrassed. Leonardo made her feel that it was her who had done something wrong and he himself was helpless, for that, he couldnt scold her. However, Leonardo was the one who had made mistakes. You said that Jessica and Rosie wereing back. Why havent they been here yet? Summer moved to the side and changed the topic. Leonardo sat there and listened. Then he said, Here theye. In less than two minutes, there was a knock on the door. Summers gaze met Leonardos. Seeing Summer staring at him, Leonardo asked, Whats wrong?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jessica doesnt need to knock on the door if she wants toe in, Summer said. She meant that Jessica wouldnt knock on the door when she came here, so the person knocking on the door was not Jessica. Leonardo, as a man who had got lost, should hide himself at this moment. Leonardo chuckled and he sounded delighted, Carl,e in! In the next moment, the door was pushed open from the outside. And the person who entered was indeed Carl. You didnt do it? Carls gaze swept back and forth between them. He gave them a meaningful look. Chapter 893 It’s Impossible for Him to Do Whatever He Wants Hearing Carls words, Summers expression changed and she did not say anything. Carl rubbed his nose. He smiled as he walked to Leonardo and sat down. You havent seen each other for so long, and you even didnt make out. Leonardo nced at Carl. Carl shut up quickly. Then he looked at Summer with a smile, Summer, have you eaten dinner yet? Do you want me to order something for you? Ive had dinner already. Summer knew Carl didnt say it out of spite. He was just teasing her, so she did not care. You came here after dinner? I thought you would have dinner here. Carl didnt know Summer hade herete because she met Karen and Spencer. As he spoke, Jessica came back with Rosie. Rosie sat next to Jessica, opposite Leonardo and Summer. After Rosie sat down, she stared at Leonardo. They looked at each other for a while. Leonardo said, Come here. Rosie pursed her lips and walked towards Leonardo. As soon as she walked to Leonardo, he reached out to hug her. And Rosie stretched out her hands consciously. Rosie rested in Leonardos arms. She was so cute and did not say anything. This was the most harmonious moment ever. It had been a long time since theyve sat together like this. No one talked about those problems. Carl tried to cheer everyone up by talking about some celebrity gossips, and the love history of some young masters. At around ten oclock, Rosie started yawning. Rosie was sleepy and looked at Summer. Mom, hug me. Summer took her from Leonardo and asked softly, Are you sleepy? Rosie nodded. Leonardo said, Lets go home. Since Leonardo said this, then it was time for them to say goodbye. When Rosie heard that lets go home, she opened her eyes to look at Leonardo, and she even seemed to wake up. Leonardo touched her head and said, You and mommy go back first. Rosie looked unhappy, but she still nodded. Summer and Jessica left the Golden Cauldron Club with Rosie. When they returned home, Rosie was extremely sleepy. Summer bathed Rosie and asked her to go to bed first. When Rosie fell asleep, Summer looked at the time and it was almost dawn. Summer went to take a bath. When she came out of the bathroom, she could vaguely hear some noise in the living room. Summer hesitated for a moment. Then she opened the door and went out, only to see Leonardo squatting in front of the TV cab, studying the decorations on it. She heaved a sigh of relief.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. When Leonardo heard someone approaching, he turned around to look at her. His gaze darkened slightly, Dry your hair. Although Summer wore a pajamas shirt and a pair of pants, they were light and thin. It was easy to see her figure and outline. Coupled with her wet hair, she looked tender, beautiful and shining. In Leonardos eyes, Summer was extremely charming. But he also knew that Summer wouldnt let him do whatever he wanted at this time. He could only think about that secretly. Are you a thief? You always sneak in at midnight. Summer ignored his words and went to sit on the sofa. Leonardo stood up and walked over. He lifted Summers long and wet hair, tilted his head and whispered to her ear in a coaxing tone, Let me help you dry your hair? Summer stiffened and pped his hand away, Im not disabled. I dont need your help. Chapter 894 No Bath Towel for Men Leonardo chuckled, You have a hotter temper than before. Summer shot him a cold nce, but Leonardo smiled. The next second, he suddenly bent down and carried Summer up, and walked straight into her bedroom. Leonardo! Summer was shocked by him and struggled to get down. Leonardo held her tightly with his long arms. And he didnt let go no matter how hard Summer struggled. He said calmly, Keep your voice down. You will wake Rosie up. Summer fell silent for a moment. Leonardo took advantage of this and carried Summer into the bedroom. When he entered, he closed the door behind him and ced Summer on the sofa in the bedroom. Summer, who was ced on the sofa, heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she wasnt put on bed. Summer blushed when she realized what she was thinking about. What was she doing? Luckily, Leonardo had gone to the bathroom to get a hairdryer. When Summer was lost in her thought, Leonardo came out with a hairdryer and decided to dry her hair. This man was always so domineering. Summer felt a little indignant, so she did not cooperate and kept moving. At first, Leonardo endured that. Soon, Leonardo turned off the hairdryer in his hand and said coldly, Dont move. His words conveyed dignity and irresistibility. Although Summer did not want to do as Leonardo asked, she was ustomed to listening to him. To put it another way, Leonardos strong deterrence caused Summer to listen to him by instinct. Noticing that Summers expression in front of him wasnt good, Leonardo realized that his tone was too cold, so he said softly, Let me dry your hair, so you can go to bed early.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Summer looked up at Leonardo in surprise. Leonardo put his palm on her head and gently pressed it, Head down. Summer lowered her head and felt the man was gently smoothing her hair with his big palm. He was so patient and dried her hair very carefully. Summer sighed secretly. After a while, Summers hair was dry. You can sleep now. Leonardo said as he put the hairdryer down. Summer walked to the bed quickly. Then Leonardo entered the bathroom with the hairdryer. Summer waited for him to put the hairdryer back. However, Leonardo did note out. He just opened the shower head in the bathroom. Summer listened to the sound of watering from the bathroom and she couldnt believe it. Leonardo was actually taking a bath! He was so She felt she would never meet someone who could be more shameless than Leonardo in her lifetime. She didnt forgive Leonardo, but he just came into her bedroom as if nothing had happened. He took her home as his own. It was as if there was nothing between them. Summer intended to forgive him, but the more she thought about it, the angrier she became. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that she shouldnt forgive Leonardo easily. She must let him learn a lesson from this. She was so absorbed in her thoughts that she didnt even notice Leonardoing out. Only when Leonardo walked to the bedside did Summer feel a familiar aura. She looked up and saw Leonardo standing beside the bed. Leonardo was wrapped in a towel. Theres nothing wrong with that, but this towel belonged to Summer. It could hardly cover his body. When Leonardo saw Summers warm gazended on the towel around his body, he exined seriously, You dont have a mans towel here. Chapter 895 Misunderstandings? Summer didnt know what to say. She stared at Leonardo expressionlessly. Leonardo asked her, Are you not sleepy? He said it so naturally as if they had always lived together for a long time. Summer knew it was useless to say anything. Leonardo was kind of man who would listen to Summer in some unnecessary things. However, it was impossible to stop him from entering Summers room so casually. What he wanted to do could not be easily changed by others. Since Summer didnt want to talk with him, Leonardo was not discouraged. He calmly sat on the bed and looked at Summer with his ck eyes. After a while, Summer couldnt stand his hot gaze. She could only say, Can you stop entering my house like your own every time?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Leonardo raised his eyebrows and replied, Is there any difference between your house and mine? Summer sneered, It was you who drove me out of your vi. Leonardo didnt like to hear Summer mention these things. If you dont want to sleep, I dont mind doing something more exciting thing with you, he frowned and said. Summer threw a pillow at Leonardo, Stop being shameless! Catching the pillow, Leonardo curled his lips and smiled. Summer crawled into the quilt and turned her back to Leonardo. Leonardo turned off the light andy on the bed as well. Summer adjusted her position to make her feel morefortable. Although she always cursed Leonardo, Summer had to admit she felt exceptionally at ease when Leonardo was lying beside her. Come home tomorrow. Its safer with bodyguards and servants. Leonardos voice suddenly sounded. Summer opened her eyes in the darkness, but she did not say a word. She pretended to be asleep. Leonardo naturally knew that she was still awake. He added, Come on. Do as I say. He was a little helpless. Summer hesitated for a moment before asking Leonardo, How do you n to deal with Stanley? Without waiting for Leonardos answer, Summer said, Stanley has a younger sister called Bendy. He cares about his sister very much. Actually, Summer didnt want to do this. She wanted to be a kind person. No matter what happened, she couldnt forget who she was. However, what Stanley had instigated Karen to do this time really made her annoyed. If she still insisted on being kind to Stanly, she would put her daughter in danger. Thus, she preferred to abandon her principles. Based on Summers understanding of Stanley, she knew Stanleys most obvious weakness was Bendy. Even though Bendy hadnt woken up after so many years, Stanley didnt give up on her. In order to save Bendy, he even set up a trap with all his wits to gain Summers trust. He wanted to save Bendy with Summers organs. Finally, he went to see Vicky, Summers half-sister. When Vicky was found, she had been seriously tortured by Stanley. Summer didnt know whether Bendy had woken up or not. Do you have any misunderstandings about your man? Do I need to solve the problem in front of me in the way that Stanley once did? Leonardos voice approached her. It got closer to her ears. Summer tilted her head, and Leonardos lips touched her ears. Why are you getting so close? Summer said coldly. Leonardo chuckled and stepped back. You still care about me. Chapter 896 Entrusted by Leonardo Leonardo was referring to the fact that Stanley had a sister, which was said by Summer. Summer was indeed afraid that it would be troublesome for Leonardo to deal with Stanley, so she told him about Bendy. However, hearing what he said, Summer felt he was very confident. It did make sense. How could Leonardo not know that Stanley had a sister? The more Summer thought about it, the more depressed she felt. She ordered Leonardo, Shut up. You can go out if you dont want to sleep. Leonardo didnt say anything after that. The next day. When Summer woke up, the first thing she did was to look around. The bed was already empty, and Leonardo wasnt there.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He always did this. He sneaked in like a thief at night. By the time she woke up, he had left. After Summer finished washing up, she went to the next room and took a look at Rosie. She opened the door and peeked inside. Rosie was sleeping soundly with her arms resting on her head in a veryfortable manner. It looked like she was going to sleep a little longer. Summer gently closed the door and went to the kitchen to make breakfast. However, the doorbell rang halfway. Who coulde so early? Could it be Jessica? Summer looked out through the peephole. A familiar person was standing outside the door. Summer opened the door and looked at him in surprise, Bruce? Although Bruce had abandoned his old business, he still had a high social status. Back then, Bruce said he could be her bodyguard, but summer knew the price that she could pay was actually very low for him. Later, it was confirmed that Bruce was entrusted by Leonardo. After Summer knew this, Bruce left and Summer didnt know why. It had been a long time since he appeared. Summer did not intentionally contact Bruce. Ms. Summer. Dressed in ck, Bruce was still cold, and he looked resolute. You Summer had a vague answer in her heart, but she wasnt sure. Leonardo said you were moving. Im here to help you. When Bruce mentioned Leonardo, he seemed to grit. Perhaps Leonardo threatened him again so that Bruce could listen to Leonardo and follow his orders. Otherwise, when he mentioned Leonardo, he would not have revealed such an expression. He gritted fiercely as if he wanted to tear Leonardo apart. Actually, I dont have so many things to pack up. After Summer said this, she paused and stepped aside, Come in. Summer turned around and told him, Take your seat. Bruce then sat down on the sofa. Summer poured him a ss of water. Mom. Rosies voice sounded. Bruce looked over and saw Rosie standing by the door. Rosie was still wearing a nightgown with small flower pattern. Her hair was a little messy, and she looked dizzy because she just woke up. She looked so adorable. Bruce smiled unconsciously. Rosie hadnt seen Bruce for a couple of days. She stared at him for a while and then smiled, Uncle Bruce? She had just woken up and her reactions were a little slow. She called Uncle Bruce and continued to look at him with her head tilting, as if she wasnt sure. Bruce nodded at her and his tone softened unconsciously. Good morning. Summer thought Rosie wouldnt recognize Bruce since she hadnt seen him for a long time. However, Rosie still remembered him. She felt that she sometimes underestimated Rosies memory. Rosie was four years old and she could already understand something. At least, she was more sensible than Summer had imagined. Chapter 897 Forgive Him Summer walked to Rosie, squatted down and looked at her. Then she smoothed Rosies hair and said, Go change clothes first. OK. Rosie scratched her head. Summer pushed Rosie back into her room and turned around to look at Bruce. Before she spoke, Bruce said, You take care of Rosie. Im fine. After Summer helped Rosie wash up, she came out and saw Bruce still sitting on the sofa. Bruce was looking at his phone. Hearing the noise behind him, he turned to look at Summer and Rosie.From N?velDrama.Org. Uncle Bruce. Rosie had run towards Bruce. As soon as she ran over, she climbed onto the sofa beside Bruce. Bruce moved aside to make way for Rosie. He even stretched out his arm slightly to let Rosie hold it. Summer nned to cook breakfast. But now that Rosie had gotten up, she had no time to cook at all, so she decided to dine out. After breakfast, Summer took Rosie back to Leonardos vi. Summer and Rosie had lived there before, so there was no need to buy anything else. Moreover, the furnishings in the room remained the same. Even the servants and bodyguards were still the same. When Summer stood in the hall of the vi, she felt everything was not real. Rosie had lived here for a long time and was quite familiar with it. As soon as she entered, she walked around and went to y with others. Bruce helped them carry stuff and drove them over. As soon as the car stopped, bodyguards came forward to help. Soon, Bruce left again. Summer sat down on the sofa and sent a message to Jessica, I moved back to Leonardos vi. Really? Did you forgive him? Summer thought for a moment and replied, No. I just feel it would be better for me to move back right now. Although the neighborhood she and Jessica lived in boasted a high level of confidentiality, it was still amunity, and there were many people living here. If Stanley wanted to sneak in and do something, it would be very easy. Leonardo was correct. Summer could not put Rosie in danger. She wanted Rosie to be safe. After chatting with Jessica, Summer called Tim and said she would not go to thepany today. Thank you. She wasnt like Leonardo, who could still arrange everything properly even if he didnt go to thepany. Once Summer didnt go to thepany, she would need Tim to help her with everything in thepany. Tim replied as usual, My pleasure. Carl was especially happy to know that Summer had moved back to Leonardos vi. He called Summer and chatted with her for a while. He said, This is good! Why dont we have dinner together tonight? Do you want to have dinner with me or Jessica? His secret was ruthlessly exposed by Summer. Carl coughed twice to conceal his embarrassment, I just want to have dinner with all of you. Yesterday in the Golden Cauldron Club, both Jessica and Carl were there, but he didnt talk much with Jessica. In the past, Jessica was quite indifferent towards Carl. But at that time, Carl still tried to approach her shamelessly. During this period of time, Jessicas attitude did not change, but Carl wasnt as enthusiastic as before, which was quite strange. Probably the road to happiness was full of hardships. Alright, lets meet tonight. Ill ask Jessica if she has time. As soon as she finished speaking, she heard Carl say, Jessicas work will be done this afternoon. Chapter 898 Die Early Summer teased him, Since you know clearly about her schedule, why did you say you didnt want have dinner with Jessica? Carl defended himself, As the boss of Tip Top Media, is there any problem for me to pay more attention to the actress that is important to mypany? No problem. Summer was very cooperative.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Carl choked and then said, Well, see you tonight. Then he hung up the phone in a hurry. Since Carl said that, Summer thought she should prepare carefully for the dinner. In the afternoon, she asked the servants to buy a lot of vegetables and other food ingredients for the party. In the evening, she began to cook. There were snacks, all kinds of stir-fried vegetables, soup, wine Because there werent many people for the dinner, she didnt cook much. Carl and Jessica arrived one after another. Looking at the dishes on the table, Jessica eximed, Youre so great, Summer! I have an idea. You dont make up with Leonardo ande to live with me. Ive saved a lot of money now and I can buy you a luxurious house! Summer knew Jessica started to save money. Summer was surprised to learn that Jessica, who was once a big spender, started saving money. I remember youve said that you are saving the money for old age? Summer teased her. At that time, Jessica had said that she might not get married in this lifetime, so she had to save her pension early. When she was old enough and couldnt walk, she would lie at home and spend her money at will. What are you talking about? It might be possible for me to die early. Jessica had an indifferent expression. Summer turned around and saw Carl, who appeared in the hall before everyone knew. Summer nced at Jessica and said to Carl, You are here. Carl strode over with a toy box in his hand. Without looking at Jessica, he walked straight to Summer and asked, Where is Rosie? Upstairs. Summer pointed upstairs. Carl put the toy box aside and said, Ill go see her. Bring her down. Summer said to him, and Carl just nodded. When Carl disappeared from the stairs, Summer turned to look at Jessica and asked with a smile, What are you thinking about? Nothing. Jessica took a deep breath with a thoughtful expression. Summer patted her shoulder without saying anything else. Thest to arrive was Tim. When Summer called Tim, she told him toe home for dinner when he was convenient. When Tim arrived, he also bought Rosie a toy, so did Jessica. Even Bruce bought a toy as well. However, Bruce didnt have much life experience. His gift for Rosie was still doll, which was out fashion. He bought a set of dolls for Rosie. After Rosie received gifts from all of them, she was extremely happy. She even ate more during dinner. Tims wife and children were waiting for him at home, so he went back after dinner. After Rosie bid farewell to Tim with Summer, she ran to y with her new toys. Summer watched her run away and went back to the dining table to talk with others. Dont always buy toys for Rosie. If you guys have your own children, I will have to return the gifts one by one. Thats a huge loss for me. Carl teased her, Well, well. Can you be poor only by buying some toys? Leonardo has plenty of money. Otherwise, you can ask him to open an amusement park. Bruce, who had always been quiet, said very seriously, I also want a daughter in the future. Chapter 899 Just Joking Bruce hadnt interacted with many children, and Rosie was the one he hade into contact with. He wanted a daughter simply because he thought Rosie was very cute. Therefore, he also wanted a daughter. Hearing Bruces words, Carl nodded, I like children as well, be it son or daughter. The more, the better. Is your wife a sow? Jessica dissed Carl. You can attack me, but you cant attack my wife! Carl put down his chopsticks with an extremely serious expression. Do you have a wife? Jessica sneered coldly. Its only a matter of time before I, such a handsome and young man, have a wife, Carl argued with her seriously. Young? It seems that you dont know yourself well enough, Jessica uttered. Arent people in their thirties young? Carl asked in reply. Have you seen the new trainees in thepany? They can be regarded as young. Recently, the Tip Top Media had recruited some new trainees. The youngest was only 16 years old, and the oldest was less than 20 years old. They were tall with long legs, young and lively. They were energetic and full of youthful vitality. Carls face darkened. Jessica, do you think you are still an eighteen-year-old girl? Have you seen the young actresses in ourpany? They have delicate skin and fairplexion. Jessica looked at him without expression, and said, Oh, yeah. Especially the girl called Sivan. Everyone knows she has attracted your attention.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. When she mentioned Sivan, Carls expression became unnatural. He paused for a moment before exining, I just think she is hard-working and holds a positive attitude towards work. I believe that she is a diamond in the rough. Then you just polish the diamond. Its none of my business, Jessica interrupted him with an indifferent expression. When Carl heard this, his face grew dark. But Jessica just turned to Bruce and said casually, Mr. Bruce, Carl and I have known each other since childhood and we like joking around. I hope it doesnt annoy you. Bruce nodded slightly in response. Actually, Jessica didnt need to exin. She just wanted to change the topic and pretended that she didnt care about this. She thought that she didnt care about Carl. After all, this was not something new. She often heard rumours between him and some actresses. Jessica was already used to it. The party ended around ten p. m. Bruce was not a lively person. Carl received a phone call and needed to go back to thepany to deal with something urgent, so they left. The dining room was cleaned up by servants. Summer sat on the sofa, apanying Rosie to y with the new toys she received today. Jessica sat beside her. Who is Sivan? Summer asked casually. A new actress. Shes young and beautiful. She has delicate skin and fairplexion. Jessica answered. As she spoke, her eyes were fixed on Rosie, who was assembling the toys. After she finished speaking, she said, Rosie, you misced this part. Under her instruction, Rosie began to reassemble the toys again. Really? She must be very beautiful. Even you remember her. Summer followed her words. Jessica paused and said, Everyone in thepany says that Carl treats her differently. To put it bluntly, he has taken a fancy to her. Indeed, Sivan has more opportunities and her activities are much better than others. Summer asked, What do you think about this? What do I think? A wry smile settled on Jessicas face. She said, Thepany is Carls. He can do whatever he likes. I dont care. Chapter 900 I’m So Jealous of You When Summer heard this, she smiled and said, You just said it to vent your anger. You didnt really mean it. Im serious, Jessica stated. She pretended to be calm. Summer patted her shoulder and said, Lets continue talking about it after I put Rosie to bed. Jessica nodded and replied, Okay.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Summer then left with Rosie. After a while, she came back. Jessica had juste out from the bathroom. She leaned against the bed, swiping her phone. Hearing the noises, she raised her head and saw Summer. Has Rosie fallen asleep? Jessica asked. Actually, she has a sleeping problem recently, Summer answered. At the same time, she walked to take her clothes, prepared to take a bath. Jessica asked, Whats wrong with her? I dont know. But she looked healthy and has a good appetite. Ill wait and see. Summer held her clothes and said to Jessica, Im going to take a shower first. Soon after, Summer came out of the bathroom. Jessica was still leaning against the bed, ying on the phone. Seeing Summere out, she put her phone aside. It had been a long time since the two friendsy on the same bed. Just as Summer got onto the bed, she heard Jessica ask, Do you remember the days when we were in high school? Yes, I still remember. Summer couldnt help butugh when she recalled what happened in high school. If she hadnt met Jessica, she would spend her youth in depression. No one in the Jarretts cared about her. And Karen only had her heart set on Vicky. It was ridiculous. People who shared the same bloodline might not be as close as those who didnt. At that time, I thought you were just a timid and ugly girl. I didnt expect that you would fight more fiercely than me, Jessica said with a smile. Hearing this, Summer curled her lips and said, You always made troubles and fought with others. I had to clean up the messes for you every time. Jessicaughed happily. In her school days, Jessica was a kind of the troublemaker. With a good family background and open-minded parents, Jessica grew up freely. She was extremely bold and wasnt afraid of anything. At that time, Jessica was bad- tempered. If anyone annoyed her, she would beat him heavily. As for Summer, she just stood watching. But when Jessica needed her, she stood out for her. Summer lived a depressing life in the Jarretts, and gradually she developed a cautious personality. Luckily, she met Jessica, who brought light to her gloomy life. There was no such thing. Actually those people provoked me first, Jessica retorted. Summer didntment. She shifted into a morefortable position, lying on the bed. Actually, I was worried about that. Back then, you were so ugly, and what if no one was willing to marry you in the future? Summer turned her head and red at Jessica. Jessicaughed out loud and then pretended to be angry, Butter I discovered that you were even more beautiful than me. And now you married a good man! Im so jealous of you. Jessica, whats wrong with you? Why did you suddenly say this? Summer felt that Jessica was a little strange. She suddenly began to recall the memories of her youth. And she looked particrly sad. I just miss the old days, Jessica uttered as shey on the bed, staring at the ceiling absent-mindedly. Summer recalled that when she first met Jessica, Carl wasnt by her side. At that time, he was abroad. And during that period, Jessica was in a bad mood. Jessica got riled up easily, and always fought with others. Chapter 901 Someone Came Summer talked a lot to Jessica tonight. It was past midnight when they fell asleep. But even so, Summer still woke up on time the next morning because of her biological clock. Jessica wasnt on the bed anymore, and there was small sound of water flowing in the bathroom. Jessica probably kept the noise down so as not to wake Summer up. Summer got out of the bed and fixed her hair, walking to Rosies room. Rosie was awake, lying on the quilt and ying. Summer walked over and took her to wash up. When Rosie finished washing, Jessica had gotten changed already and walked out of the room with fine makeup. As Summer freshened herself up, Jessica brought Rosie downstairs. After breakfast, Summer and Jessica went out together. Jessica was going to work, while Summer wanted to go to the Emersons Group. When they arrived at the gate, Summer saw Bruce waiting in the car outside the vi. Summer knew Bruce wasnt here just to carry things for her. Leonardo probably had asked him to protect her. Meanwhile, Jessicas agent also arrived. I have to go. Bye. Jessica stepped into the car and turned to look at Summer. Summer waved to her, Okay, be careful. Jessica nodded and sat down. Then the car drove away. After the car was out of sight, Summer got on Bruces car. What did Leonardo threaten you with? She sat in the back seat and fixed her eyes on Bruces profile. This remark was made in half jest. Having known Bruce for so long, Summer knew he was easy-going though he looked distant. That was why she dared to ask him this question. Bruce started the car and replied, Its cooperation. Hearing this, Summer smiled and didnt say anything. She felt that she could never be as smart as Leonardo. Summer met Tim outside thepany. Good morning, Mrs. Emerson. Tim nodded slightly. Summer walked straight to the elevator and said, Summon the person in charge of the takeover bid for the Jarrett Group to my office. I want to check on the progress. Bruce followed behind them quietly. When they reached the floor, Tim went to his office and did what Summer had said.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Meanwhile, Summer went to the President Office with Bruce. She walked in and suddenly heard Bruces voice, Wait. Whats up? she turned around and asked. Bruce stared at the lounge. Summer took the hint and just stood by the door. The next second, Bruce said in a deep voice, Come out, or Ill go in to get you. Someone was in the lounge? Summer carefully looked at the lounge door and found that it was offtch. Normally, she wouldnt use the lounge if she didnt bring Rosie to thepany. And she would close the lounge door. But now the door was half-open, suggesting that someone had entered the lounge. That person must have heard Summer and Bruce walking to the office, so he hid in the lounge. However, the person had no time to close the door and just left it ajar. If the person tried to close the door, it would make a sound and alert Summer. Although the person who sneaked in hid himself well, he didnt expect Bruce to be with Summer. If Summer was alone, she wouldnt have noticed that the lounge door wasnt tightly shut and someone was hiding in there. Chapter 902 Leonardo Owes It to Me! A few secondster, the door was opened from the inside. Summer saw a familiar face, and her expression changed slightly. Stanley? How did you get in? Generally, only employees could enter the Emerson Group. However, Stanley actually entered her office. He was a bit more haggard than Summerst saw him. He looked exhausted, with hostility glinting in his eyes. His veneer of gentleness waspletely gone. Summer knew this was what he really was. Stanley looked at Bruce and asked coldly, You got a bodyguard?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Bruce knew Stanley. Before Summer could speak, Bruce directly stepped forward and came at Stanley. Summer didnt expect that. On cue, Tim walked in with papers in his hands. He was surprised by what he saw. Summer recovered from shock and said to Tim, Call the security. Although she believed Bruce could deal with Stanley, it would be safer with security guards around. Tim walked out to call security. Soon, Bruce subdued Stanley. Very few people were perfect in the world. Although Stanley was smart and strong, he wasnt a match for Bruce at fighting, because Bruce was a professional assassin. Bruce threw Stanley to the ground and held Stanleys arms behind his back, asking in a deep voice, What are you doing here? Summer walked over and squatted in front of Stanley, Stanley, why are you in such a hurry to see me? Usually, he was pretty cool and collected. It was normal for him toe to see Summer, but it wouldnt be that simple if he sneaked into her office. Summer suspected he came here not to threaten her or talk tough as he had done before. Stanley gritted his teeth and stared fixedly at Summer, looking ferocious with his bloodshot eyes. This was the first time Summer had seen Stanley like this. He lost his cool, just like a raged wolf. However, he deserved no sympathy. Did you ask Leonardo to take Bendy away? Did you? Stanley roared. His voice was so loud that Summers eardrums hurt. Bendy is missing? She was a little surprised. The night before yesterday, Leonardo said that he wouldnt use Stanleys tactics against him. But today, Bendy was missing. Summer believed in Leonardo. If Leonardo said that he wouldnt do such things, he would definitely keep his words. Dont y dumb with me. Did Leonardo ask someone to take Bendy? Tell him toe over. I want to talk to him. How could he take my sister away? Shes a patient! Stanley truly lost his mind, totally different from the calm and rational man that he usually was. Behind him came the sound of Tim closing the door. Afterwards, Tim whispered to Summer, The security guards are outside. Should I let them in? Summer didnt answer but looked at Stanley with indifference, Patient? So what if she is a patient? Rosie is only a child, but you still hurt her. Summer couldnt help but raise her voice. Leonardo owes it to me! He owes me! Stanley shouted loudly, My father called the police out of kindness, but those people rushed out and killed him! Isnt my father a good guy? However, he died in the end! Chapter 903 A Woman Stanley had mentioned it to Summer before. Summer sneered, Thats why you keep messing with Leonardo? Come on, its not Leonardo who killed your family. He is also a victim. He is a victim? He lives a glorious life with a beautiful wife and a clever daughter. How can he be considered as a victim? Stanley roared with jealousy and hatred in his eyes. Since my parents and younger brother passed away, my life has be an empty shell. Do you know how I grew up? Do you know what Ive experienced? Both he and I are victims of the case, but why can he live a better life than me? Why could he be saved from despair and live a happy life while I cant, even if Ive tried my best? His eyes were filled with hatred and resentment. Why? Stanley seemed to have found an outlet to vent his anger and continued with his eyes wide open, Back then, I lived in that old street too, but you only had eyes for Leonardo. You even gave him a pen! Why didnt you notice me? At that time, you were so pretty that I couldnt help but like you at the first sight. In Australia, I recognized you at a nce. It turned out that Stanley targeted Leonardo just because he was envious of Leonardo. Summer had thought that he had a grudge against Leonardo. But in fact, he didnt.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He was just jealous that Leonardo, who had gone through the same thing as him, was living a better life than him. Therefore, he made trouble for Leonardo all the time. He sowed discord between Summer and Leonardo by all means, trying to distress Leonardo. Stanley was just like Adams. Both of them were twisted and embittered, so they did something unreasonable. Stanley, have you ever thought that you would live a good life if you put all your energy into other things? Summer was slightly moved. Stanley said almost instantly, Impossible! Just as Summer wanted to say something, Stanley regained hisposure and uttered, Alright, youve got what you wanted. Now let me go. There are a lot of confidential documents in my office. How do I know you didnte here to steal trade secrets? Summer had no intention of letting Stanley go, Ill call the police. Stanley suddenly looked up at her, Do you know what youre doing? Of course I know. Summer felt there was no need to be soft on Stanley anymore. She didnt know who took Bendy away, but this was a good chance to detain Stanley at the police station. Hence, she wouldnt let go of this rare opportunity. Although it wasnt a big deal for Stanley to sneak into her office, he would be kept in custody for a few days if Summer used him of theft. It would be a good way to give him a lesson. Stanley must have been in desperation because of the disappearance of Bendy. He thought Leonardo did it, so he sneaked into Summers office and attempted to kidnap Summer to threaten Leonardo. Stanley was taken away by the police. However, he didntmit a crime, so he ended up in detention for one week. Summer was satisfied with the result. If Stanley could be detained for a few days, Leonardo would have more time to deal with him. However, Stanley was released on bail by his men as soon as he was taken to a cell. Summer got this news from Bruce. She asked, Who bailed him out? Bruce answered, A woman. Chapter 904 It Turns Out to Be Him A woman? Summer quickly guessed who the woman was. It must be Jenny, a capable assistant of Stanley. She was Stanleys faithful confidant. Although she looked delicate, she was in fact a hard nut just like Stanley. Summer put down the documents in her hand and looked at Bruce, She is Stanleys right-hand guy. Her name is Jenny. Bruce didnt seem to be interested in that and only nodded without a word. In the afternoon, Summer received a phone call from Trevin. Last time when Trevin came to her, he happened to see Leonardo was with her. Summer knew Leonardo would handle it and directly left. Thus, she didnt know what they had talked about. Would you like to have dinner with me tonight? I have something to tell you. As Rosie was at home, Summer worried about her and refused indirectly, I cant leave Rosie alone at home. You can bring her along. Trevin indeed liked Rosie. Its too far away, Summer said, Its not convenient. Leonardos vi was quiet and livable, which meant that it wasnt in a busy area but in the suburbs. Trevin asked doubtfully, Far away? He was so sincere that Summer only told the truth, I dont live in my apartment now. Then where do you live? You Trevin seemed to understand something and paused. Summer was silent for a moment and said, If you have time now, lets get a coffee.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Trevin said crisply, Alright. After a meeting, Summer went to meet Trevin with Bruce. Bruce was a professional bodyguard and rarely made a sound. When Summer went out with him, she would easily forget about him. Trevin arrived before her. As soon as Summer walked in, she saw Trevin waving at her. Summer. Summer walked over and sat down, ordering a cup of coffee. What do you want to tell me? She looked up at Trevin and went straight to the point. Trevin looked at her and felt that she was somewhat different. Summer picked up the ss and drank a mouthful of water, asking in bewilderment, Why are you staring at me? I feel you are different from when Ist saw you. Trevin chuckled with a strange expression, Is it because of Leonardo? What? Summer didnt understand what he meant. Nothing. Lets get down to business. Trevin turned serious and said, Do you know that Stanley has a sister? Summer suddenly understood and asked, Did you take Bendy away? She was firmly convinced that Leonardo didnt do it. She hadnt seen Trevintely, so she almost forgot about him. It turned out to be Trevin who grabbed Bendy. Trevin didnt answer her question but said, It seems that you know Bendy. Yes, Ive seen her before. Summer did not deny it. Stanley is really nice to Bendy. Though she is like a retard and only has a mental age of eight, Stanley still stays with her and takes good care of her, Trevin eximed. Summer suddenly raised her head and asked, Bendy hase around? What do you mean? Trevin looked at her in confusion. Summer exined, Bendy was injured when she was young, and she has been in aa since then. Chapter 905 A Retarded Child Trevin nodded, No wonder she seems silly. However, she looks well and is less like a vegetable who just became normal. He seemed to be interested and talked to Summer about Bendy. She cant distinguish between sugar and salt. Although she is an adult, she only has the mental age of a child Summer listened silently.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. If those things hadnt happened, Bendy would have led a normal life. She wouldnt have been unconscious for more than ten years and ended up a social misfit when she woke up. It was Michaels fault. His affair with Violet led to the following tragedies. It had a ripple effect. Though it happened many years ago, Leonardo and Stanley were still affected by it now. Summer had mixed feelings. Finally, she said to Trevin, Dont hurt Bendy. Do you think I am Stanley? Bendy is like a retarded child, so could I hurt her? Trevin suddenly paused and said, Well, there are also exceptions. If Stanley admits that he killed my father, I wont be soft on Bendy. You Summer wanted to say something, but she was interrupted by Trevin, I dont have any friends here. I asked you out just to share this with you. I will soon have Stanley brought to justice. He continued before Summer could speak, Rosie is alone at home, so you must be worried about her. Go back early. Trevin changed a lot during this period of time. He wasnt as unruly and flirtatious as before, looking calm and steady. He became much more mature and stable after investigating into Lesters case. Alright, Im going home. When Im free, Ill bring Rosie to see you. She talked about you the other day, Summer stood up as she spoke. Trevin smiled, Goodbye. Summer turned around and walked out. Trevin kept staring at her. He watched her leave the coffee shop and then looked at her through the window. Only when her figurepletely disappeared did he drop his gaze. He held the ss in front of him and unconsciously shook it with a vacant look on his face, lost in thought. Suddenly, his phone rang. He wasnt going to pick it up. But then he seemed to think of something and took out his phone. It was a call from his servant. Trevin answered the phone. The servants voice sounded, Mr. Trevin, Miss Bendy broke the vase and got injured Just send her to the hospital. Afterwards, he added somewhat irritably, Ill be right back. On the way back to the Emerson Group, Summer met an uninvited guest. Summer. Spencer stood in front of her and looked a bit haggard. I wont change my mind. Summer knew why Spencer was here. But Spencer wanted to move close to Summer, but Bruce reached out his hand to stop him. Spencer frowned at Bruce, Who are you? Spencer was annoyed by Summers attitude, but he couldnt vent his anger on her. As he was angry now, he naturally wouldnt be nice to a bodyguard. Summer nced at Spencer and said, He has a bad temper. Dont irritate him. She didnt tell Spencer that he couldnt afford to offend Bruce. The Jarrett Group was teetering on the brink and would go bankrupt at any time. Given that Bruce now worked for Leonardo, Spencer really couldnt afford to pick a fight with Bruce. Chapter 906 Father of Your Child Spencer took half a step back in embarrassment and looked at Summer from a distance of a meter and a half. Summer, can you reconsider your decision to buy the Jarrett Group? He pleaded, I promise that I will keep an eye on Karen and stop her from making trouble for you. Is it okay? Summer said indifferently, Ill think about it.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Spencer nodded dly, Alright. Take your time! He knew that Summer would weaken. As long as she was willing topromise, he would definitely be able to change her mind. Upon arrival at the office, Summer was seriously considering whether to buy the Jarrett Group. After Alexander and Vicky died, Lynnpletely stepped down and stayed out of thepany business. Everything about thepany was on Spencers shoulders. Spencer had a deeper rtionship with Alexander than with Lynn. What Alexander had always wanted was to save the Jarrett Group and keep it in business. That was why Spencer put all his energy into thepany. In a sense, it was Karen who had irritated Summer, not Spencer. Everyone had something they wanted to protect. What Spencer wanted to protect was the Jarrett Group. He neverid a finger on Summer. This shook Summer to the core. She leaned against the chair and spun it on tiptoes. A momentter, she stopped and took out her phone to text Jessica, Jessica, do you think I should buy the Jarrett Group? Jessica should be busy with work and didnt reply. Summer sighed and wanted to continue working when she received a text message. With the development of social media, very few people would text now. Summer thought it was an advertisement and was going to delete it. However, as she checked it, she discovered the content: Stanley came to see you? She was surprised and replied, Who are you? After the message was sent out, there was no response. Summer put her phone aside and flipped through documents, but from time to time, she would cast a nce at her phone. After about ten minutes, she received a new text message. She clicked it to read the text message. It was iparably concise: The father of your child. Summer was amused by it. She replied, How can I believe you? Ie to see you tonight? The person quickly replied. Summers heart skipped a beat. Leonardo wasing to her tonight? Before she could respond, Leonardo sent another message, I cante tonight. Just wait a few more days. Summer suddenly thought of what she had been wavering on just now. She hesitated whether to tell this to Leonardo for a moment, but then she found she had already sent out the message. Im wondering if I should buy the Jarrett Group. After a while, Leonardo replied, Youre already kind not to bankrupt it. Seeing this, Summer was sure that the person who texted her was Leonardo. Leonardo was truly decisive. He would never hesitate on such things but make prompt decisions. Summer felt that she wasnt cut out for doing business. Hurry back. Im afraid Ill squander all the money of the Emerson Group, Summer said from the heart. She meant it and was really worried about that. Leonardo quickly replied, It doesnt matter. We can earn it back. Summer pulled a wry face when finding that he wasnt worried at all. She texted, You dont give a shit about money? Leonardo replied, I have two treasures more valuable than money. Chapter 907 We Are Family At first, Summer did not understand what Leonardo meant. So she asked Leonardo, What are they? Leonardo did not reply again. After a while, Summer finally realized that Leonardo was talking about her and Rosie. The reason why Leonardo did not reply was probably because she did not understand what he meant, so he was angry. Leonardo had always been an unforgiving man who held grudges. But it was not really Summers fault for not being able to understand Leonardos words immediately. After all, Leonardo had never said nice things like that in her memories. Summer looked at her phone for a while. After she was sure that Leonardo wouldnt text her again, she put her phone aside. If he didnt reply, she wouldnt text him again, either. Even after getting off work, Summer did not get any text from Leonardo. But Bruce had been staying in thepany all day. He went wherever Summer went. He was never away. Summer thought that it was probably Leonardo who asked Bruce to do so. On Summers way home, Bruce was also her driver. After leaving the garage, Summer called home and asked how Rosie had been.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Miss Rosie is a good girl today as usual. Do you want to talk to her? The servant was still the old servant who had taken care of Rosie before. Its fine. Ill be back home soon. Summer hung up the phone and noticed the serious look on Bruces face from the rearview mirror. Seeing that, Summer asked, Whats wrong? Theres a car following us. Bruces expression was solemn as he watched the car behind them carefully. Summer turned around. There was indeed a suspicious car behind them. The car was a little far away, and the driver was wearing a mask and a cap. She could not see the drivers face clearly or recognize who that person was. Summer turned back and asked Bruce, Has that car been following us since we got out of the garage? Bruce nodded, Yes. Summer didnt say another word. She knew Bruce could handle a small thing like this for her. It was not possible to park their car on the road or block the car behind them by stopping their car in the middle of the road. The two cars engaged in a prolonged race on the streets. After a while, Bruce got rid of the car following them, and they were close to Leonardos vi. Summers first thought was that the person following them must be Stanleys man. However, on second thought, it would be very easy for Stanley to know her address now, since she had moved back to Leonardos vi. Therefore, that man following her could not be Stanleys man. When they got out of the car, Bruce probably noticed the worried look on Summers face, so he said, I will have people investigate it. Thats fine. Summer pressed her lips gently and said, Lets get inside. Dinner was already ready. Being back in the familiar house, Rosie adapted quickly to everything there. The vi had a childrens room and arge courtyard. Compared to Summers ce, it was more fun to live here. When it was time for dinner, Summer asked Bruce to join them. Bruce did not immediately say yes. Actually, he was more ustomed to being alone. It was already apromise for him to have dinner with them at the party yesterday. Rosie was a smart girl. She ran over to hold Bruces hand and said, Uncle Bruce, lets have dinner together. Summer smiled and said, Lets eat together. We are family. It was true that Kate had done something bad in the past, but she had corrected her mistakes. Summer had to admit that she was a soft-hearted person. She had already forgiven Kate. Besides, Kate had also helped her. Kate was Leonardos elder sister, and everyone could tell the rtionship between her and Bruce. So it was not exaggerating for Summer to say that Bruce was also family. Chapter 908 Be Honored In the end, Bruce had dinner with Summer and Rosie. He ate fast and didnt make a sound while he was eating. This might have something to do with his previous job as an assassin. When he was an assassin, he was probably alone all the time and didnt have time to eat slowly. The next morning, on Summers way to thepany, Bruce was her driver again. The car drove on the streets steadily, and Summer was reading documents in the car. Not long after, the car, which had been going smoothly, suddenly elerated and started to shake. Summer could only put down the documents. She looked up at Bruce who was driving in the front. Suddenly, she thought of something and asked Bruce, Anything wrong? Someone is following us. Bruce had always been a man of few words. Again? Summer still remembered that someone followed them on her way home yesterday. Summer turned around and looked at the car behind them. She asked Bruce based on her instinct, Is this the same person that has followed usst night? Probably. Bruce said. A person who dared to followed them so tantly either had a detailed n, or he was just so stupid to do it so tantly, as if he thought Summer wouldnt be able to discover him. Summer turned back and said, If he is still following us like this when we go home tonight, Ill have someone investigate him. Bruce said, Ive already had someone do it. Leonardo had given Bruce the right to govern the bodyguards in the vi, so Bruce was not hesitant about giving them orders. He was working for Leonardo anyway. When it was time to use Leonardos power, Bruce knew he should just use it. Summer froze for a moment and said, Thank you. Youre very thoughtful. Soon, Bruce caught the person who had followed Summer. After Bruce finished dealing with that person, he came back and told Summer, He is a man with a criminal record. He said he knows you are the new president of the Emerson Group and that he wants to rob you or extort money from you. I see. If he just wanted money from her, then it was only a small thing. The case then came to an end. After Bruce dealt with the person who followed Summer, hermute to and from work was very peaceful in the next few days. No one followed her, and she did not run into anyone she did not want to meet. A few dayster, Eliza called Summer. Im going to hold a banquet. Its rted to the y. Do you have time to attend it? Summer only asked, A banquet? Is it important to you? Eliza was a sensible woman. If it was just for an ordinary dinner party, she would not specially call Summer. The banquet should be an important one. Eliza said half-jokingly, If you could spare time toe over, Id be honored. From the bottom of her heart, Summer considered Eliza a very good partner and a person of excellent character. Summer chuckled and said, If you have put it that way, I have no reason to turn you down. Then Ill thank you in advance! Summer could tell that Eliza was very pleased. Summer immediately realized that Eliza called her because she was sure that Summer would ept her invitation. Eliza had achieved such high status in the entertainment industry. How could she not be a smart woman? Summer didnt mind that. She just gave Eliza a head-up, But I wont be able to stay long even if I go. I know. Juste over and sign your name. That would already be a great honor for me.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Hearing Elizas words, Summer was a little surprised, Am I really that important? Eliza sighed, Of course. You know nothing about how much youre worth now. Chapter 909 Wait for me in the Car Hearing that, Summer chuckled, Okay. Ill be there on time. Send me the address and timeter. No problem! Just as Summer hung up the phone, Eliza sent the time and address to her. The banquet would be held on Saturday night. In a nice hotel It was a big hotel, so it should be a big banquet.From N?velDrama.Org. On Saturday night, Summer asked the servants to prepare supper earlier. After she had supper with Rosie at home, she put on a formal evening dress and went to the banquet. Bruce was her driver again. When Summer, as well as Bruce, arrived at the entrance of the banquet hall, she saw Eliza there. Eliza was wearing a crimson gown with mature makeup, which made her look extremely alluring. As soon as she saw Summer, she came up to greet Summer, There you are! Eliza then noticed Bruce who was standing behind Summer and asked in surprise, Who is he? Summer exined to her, My bodyguard. Eliza nodded to express understanding. She showed Summer in and told her about the nature of the banquet and who the guests were. Since Summer began her cooperation with Eliza, she had attended various kinds of banquets. Now she could easily blend in with everything in this kind of party. Many people in the banquet hall saw Summer. This was the first time for Summer to attend a banquet since she had taken over the Emerson Group. It was true that many people looked at Eliza who was standing beside Summer with new eyes. Some people tried to approach Summer and tter her, but Bruce had dealt with them. Bruce was a man who had experienced life and death moments, so he had a spiky aura and intimidating eyes. After walking around with Eliza for a while, Summer wanted to leave. Eliza also understood Summer. After all, she had a daughter at home. That was not a secret among people in the entertainment industry anymore, because Karen had spread the news that Summer and Leonardo had a child. But no one dared to ask. However, Eliza had a quick tongue. When she saw Summer off at the entrance of the banquet hall, she couldnt help but ask, Is your child okay at home alone? She didnt know how to ask, so she picked a casual topic. Summer smiled and replied, Yes, shes a good girl. Eliza was a little embarrassed and said, Go back and enjoy your time with her. After Summer went out the hotel, she saw Bruce driving the car over. Just as Summer was about to get in the car, someone ran over and knocked her. After Summer regained her footing, she found that her handbag had disappeared. Before she could say anything, Bruce had spoken, Wait for me in the car. After saying that, he ran after the person who had taken away Summers handbag. Summer could only lift the hem of her dress and get into the car. She sat in the car and turned around to look. The one who snatched her handbag was a skinny man in in clothes. Bruce quickly caught up to that man. Bruce took Summers handbag back, but the look on his face suddenly changed when he turned to look at Summer. Summer froze for a moment. When she could move and turn her head back, a man wearing a cap had opened the car door and got in. The man immediately locked the car door. Before Summer could react to it, the man had begun to drive the car. It was not exactly urate to say that he was driving the car, because the car was racing. Summer did not have time to fasten her seat belt. Not being able to sit straight, she held onto the edge of the front seat to sit steadily. Who are you? Summer asked calmly. The man sitting in front of her was wearing a cap, his head lowered. Summer could not see his face the whole time, so of course she did not know who he was. Chapter 910 Bury you with My Dead Child The car sped forward. The sirens outside were loud. The man in the drivers seat was running amok with the car. He did not care whether there was anyone in the street or not and just kept driving forward. Being swayed back and forth, Summer felt a little dizzy. Even though she was breathing and sweating heavily, she still reached out to grab the person in front of her. But she only snatched the cap of the driver in front of her. At that time, the man sitting the front seat raised his head. Summer saw a horrible face. It was apparent that half of the mans face had been burned, and the bumpy burn scars on his face made Summers blood freeze. Only half of his face was still normal. Summer recognized him after a short period of shock. Logan! Youre Logan Ward! Ever since Summer and Stanley destroyed Logans n, Summer had not seen Logan again. After that incident, Summer had been taking precautions to prevent Logan from making trouble for her. Strangely, Logan seemed to have disappeared since then, and there was no news about him whatsoever. I should be happy because you can still recognize me. Logan looked at Summer from the rearview mirror with a vicious look in his eyes. His voice was hoarse, as if he had been seriously injured in his throat. Summer did not know what had changed Logan, but she knew very well that the only reason why Logan kidnapped her was because he wanted to take revenge on her. Summer knew Logans personality very well, so she knew there was no need to beat around the bush. Its been so long since I saw youst time, but youre still doing despicable things like this. In Summers tone, there was undisguised mockery. Logan stamped hard on the elerator, and his injured face which was already horrible became even more gloomy and terrifying. use me so condescendingly and so arrogantly even now? Summer, do you really think that someone wille to save you this time again, just likest time? Loganughed in a low voice, No one wille to save you. Today is the day of your death. Im going to bury you with my dead child. He gritted his teeth as he said thest few words, which sounded inauspicious. What child? Summer was slightly stunned. What child? Logan seemed to be enraged by her words, and he roared, You dont know? However, his throat was seriously injured. Even though he tried to roar with rage, he could not make a huge sound. However, Summer could already feel his killing intent and violent anger from his voice. Logan was furious. He was definitely not joking about wanting to bury Summer with his dead child. If he dared to kidnap her, he was ready to risk his own life for sure. Summer calmed herself down and said gently, How can I know if you dont tell me? Then Ill let you know why youre going to die! The child in Ambers belly is mine! Not only did you make Amber have an abortion, you even sent her to prison Logans veins stood out on his hand as he held the steering wheel. He took a few deep breaths and said fiercely, You deserve to die! Logan was the father of the child in Ambers belly? Summer remembered that she had drugged Leonardo before At that time, Leonardo was so nice with Amber that Summer almost believed that Leonardo and Amber were really together.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She had also once believed that the father of Ambers child was Leonardo. After Summer found and exposed the videos and photos to the public, Leonardo and Ambers wedding was cancelled. At that time, Summer still had not yet suspected that the father of Ambers child was not Leonardo. Only when she knew Leonardos n did she believe that Leonardo was really not the father of Ambers child. Chapter 911 Following You for a Long Time Summer was not interested in the child in Ambers belly. But she did not know that Logan was the father of Ambers child until now! In retrospect, Summer guessed that it was probably Leonardo that had taken Logan to Ambers room at the Golden Cauldron Club that night. It was possible that Amber still believed that her childs father was Leonardo even on the wedding day. Amber was a woman with high self-esteem, and Logan was such an infamous yer. She had definitely turned her nose up at him. But from Logans words, Summer could tell that Logan liked Amber.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Their circle was not a huge one. Putting aside Ambers personality and what she had done, she was indeed an outstanding woman. It was normal that Logan would like her. After Summer figured out why Logan had kidnapped her, she knew how to react now and began to think of a n. Bruce would try catching up with them by driving for sure. But she needed to make it until Bruce came to save her. It seemed that Logan hadpletely lost his mind and all he wanted now was her death. Summer had thought of a lot in her heart, but none of her feelings was shown on her face. At this time, every second felt longer than usual. Summer cooled off and tried to interact with Logan calmly, You like Amber? With his lips curled, Logan only smiled coldly at the rearview mirror and didnt say anything. You like Amber, but she aborted your child. It looks like she has no interest in you at all. Summer said calmly. Shut up! Its all you fault! It was you who hurt her and harmed my child! Logan roared furiously, his voice sounding hoarse. The car sped up as the man became even more angry. Summers heart sank. She knew she should not provoke him again. She tried to keep her voice gentle and asked, Have you visited Amber? Is she okay? How can she be okay? She is such a delicate girl! How can she be okay in prison? Logan was driving faster and faster. Summer realized that she could never calm Logan down by talking about Amber. Summer changed the subject, Where are you taking me? It was not until then that Logan began to look at Summer from the rearview mirror. He looked at Summer for a few seconds and said in a low voice, You dont seem to be afraid of death at all. Arent you the same? Summer chuckled, as if she did not care about the current situation. Logan narrowed his eyes and slowed down the car without noticing it. You should know my identity now. You kidnapped me in public, so the Wards would be in trouble if anything happened to me. Summer did not know if a person like Logan cared about his family. But she should still try it. Logan sneered, Who do you think will avenge you? Your father, who has announced breaking off all rtions with you in the newspaper long ago, or Leonardo, who has disappeared and might already be dead? Summer blinked, You know things about me very well. Ive been following you for a long time. Logans tone sounded somewhatcent. He used to be an infamous yboy, and he had been badly disfigured. Everyone cared about his appearance. Being disfigured, he lost his self-confidence and wanted to do something to prove himself. Ive been following you in the past few days. Unfortunately, your bodyguard has been staying too closely to you and didnt leave me any chance to do anything to you. But you think you can be safe with a powerful bodyguard like that? You think you can get rid of me? Didnt I seed in the end? Loganughed and said even more proudly. Chapter 912 Stall for Time Logan wasughing so hard that he was bending forward. Summer dressed up for the banquet today and had specially had her hair done. The stylist had pinned a long thin clip to her hair to fix her hair. Summer watched Logan indifferently who was shaking withughter. The car zigzagged in the street. She held the handle on the door with one hand and tried to fetch the hairpin in her hair quietly with the other hand. She slowly took it off. While Logan was stillughingcently, she suddenly reached out to grab Logans head with one hand and pressed the hairpin against his neck with the other hand. Summer said in a deep voice, Stop the car! Logansughter suddenly stopped. As if the tape of a cassette was stuck, it sounded especially abrupt and strange. Since Summer was grabbing Logans head, the car began to lose control. Summer tried her best to maintain her bnce. Dont you want to see Amber again? If you still want to see her, stop the car! She said in a surprisingly calm voice. Summer had her beloved, and knew how it felt to love someone. She knew how reluctant she would be to leave her beloved. Although Logan looked as if he wanted to die together with her, he would never be unshakeable if he liked Amber. It turned out that Summer was right, because the car had started to slow down. This meant that Logan still couldnt bear to part with Amber, and Summer had given him a critical strike in his heart. Summer spoke, Open the door. It was extremely quiet in the car. Summer could hear her nervous breathing. At that time, she didnt dare to rx in the slightest. In terms of strength, she was no match for Logan at all. If she rxed a little, it was very likely that Logan would find an opportunity to fight back and catch her. Her forehead was already sweaty, and her nerves were tense. Summer Jarrett, you really are one of the few courageous women I have seen. Logans voice was low. But if one listened carefully, he could even hear admiration in it. It seemed that he was not even asking for Summers response by saying that. But you and Leonardo have destroyed me. Leonardo wanted to kill me and burned down my house. I survived, but my face was disfigured. And you have killed my child. How can I not hate you two? Logan was still talking to himself. Even in my dreams, I could see my child covered in blood, asking me why I havent protected him Hearing that, Summer shivered uncontrobly. Logans words sounded inauspicious. Summer thought for a while and said, As long as you and Amber are still alive, you can still have children with her. But if you die together with me, you will never have children with her again. Loganughed again. Heughed for a while, but he suddenly stoppedughing and asked, Is that so?Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Yes. Summer took a deep breath as sweat fell from her forehead. Thats right. Leonardo is dead. You must be very sad, right? Loganughed again. He was behaving like a lunatic. Sweat dripped into Summers eyes, and her eyes hurt a little. She blinked her eyes hard and shook her head. I am very sad, but arent you luckier than me? At least Amber is still alive Summer didnt know what she was talking about with Logan. But all she knew was that she had to stall for time. Chapter 913 Logan Became Blind in One Eye For outsiders, Leonardo was missing.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. There were no media reports, but Summer knew that many people had thought that Leonardo was dead. After all, he had such a serious car ident. Summer didnt know if Logan would believe her. She just stared at him. Logan still looked crazy and paranoid. He looked at Summer from the rearview mirror with a faint smile. Youre right. Then he paused. Summer knew that he must have something else to say. So, she remained silent and waited for Logan to speak. But I Logan paused again. Then he said very slowly, I dont buy it! Summer was scared. Logan stepped on the elerator again. The car rushed forward like a shooting arrow. Summers mind went nk for a moment. But she calmed down quickly. It was a crowded street. It was not rush hour, so there were only a few cars. Even so, Logan had brushed past a few cars in such a rampage. Summer didnt dare to kill him. All she wanted to do was get him to stop the car. Summer looked at his hand. She took off her hairpin and stabbed Logan in his hand hard. They were going to drive on the overpass. Summer didnt want to die, let alone die with Logan, a total loser. She stabbed Logan in his hand again and again. Blood sshed out and stained her arms and dress. But she couldnt care less. Logan ignored her at first, but he got angryter. Despite the fact that he was driving, he held the steering wheel with one hand and started to fight back with the other hand. They began to fight in the car. However, with one hand on the steering wheel, Logan failed to control Summer with the other one. Summer wanted to pull Logan over. The car kept moving forward while they were fighting in it. Stop! I tell you to stop! Summers voice became sharp because she was getting flustered. Logan said with malice, Well die together. I wont stop! No! I wont die with you! Never! Summer continued to stab his hand hard. One in front and the other behind, neither of them seed. They were about to get on the overpass. If Logan didnt stop, they wouldnt survive after they rushed down the overpass. Summer breathed heavily. She was a mess. Suddenly, she stopped. Then Logan pulled her hair. How dare you stab me? Now what can you do? His face was twisted in anger, and his eyes were scarlet red. Eyes Summer gradually calmed down. She aimed at Logans eyes and stabbed the hairpin into his eyes. Logans scream filled the car. It was so loud that his voice seemed to shatter the car. Eyes were very fragile. Summer stabbed his eyes, so Logan became blind in one eye. Logan covered his eyes with his hands. He was no longer as calm as before. Summer was stunned for a few seconds before she thought of something. She leaned forward to turn the steering wheel. She must not get on the overpass! However, Summer couldnt step on the brakes even though she turned the steering wheel. So, the car quickly turned around and rushed to the green belt. Chapter 914 Dream 1 There was a loud bang. Summer couldnt help but lean forward and hit the back of the chair heavily. She could feel ringing in her ears. It was like countless flies were flying in them. Her head was very heavy. She tried hard to raise her head, but she couldnt make it. It was as if someone was pressing it down. Summer began to have trouble catching her breath. She tried to hold her fists, but it was very difficult for her to bend her fingers. Summer was very dizzy. She knew that she was injured, but she didnt know if it was very serious. Breathing became more difficult for her, and her vision went foggy, her sight was getting dim. In her trance, she heard sirens going, then someone opened the car door. Summer? Are you all right? The mans voice was familiar. It seemed to be Bruce. Yes, it was indeed him. Summer was relieved. She moved her lips, trying to answer his question, but she could not make a sound.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She took a deep breath and calmed down a little, then she fainted. Summer had a dream. She was only seven years old in the dream. She was a pretty little girl at that time. She was very lively and clever. Her ssmates and teachers liked her very much. Even so, Karen did not change her opinion of Summer. When Summer returned home happily with her A paper, Karen never felt happy for her, let alone praise her. You got A again? Didnt I tell you not to do so well in the exam? Karen looked at Summer seriously in displeasure. It seemed that Karen was never satisfied with her excellent grades. It was as if Summer had done something bad. The smile faded slowly from Summers face. She whispered, I got Ast time. My teacher told me to work harder. But Karen didnt listen to her. She threw Summers paper on the ground heavily. But Vicky is not happy! Then she began to scold Summer, Ive told you so many times. Dont work so hard. That will make Vicky unhappy. You must not get A next time. Summer lowered her head and looked very obedient, so Karen was not that angry. She stroked Summers head and changed her cold tone. Karen turned to say gently, Summer, Im doing this for us. You dont want me to suffer in the Jarretts, do you? At that time, Summer was too little to understand what Karen really meant. Summer only wanted Karen to live a good life. She wanted her and Karen to live well, and she didnt want Karen to have a hard time. So, Summer shook her head. Karen smiled with satisfaction, Good girl. Remember not to get A next time. Its best if you fail. Summer never knew why her bad grades could make their life at the Jarretts easier. But she always listened to Karen. She wanted to make Karen happy. So, in the next exam, she filled the paper with wrong answers. In the end, she only got C. Her teacher was very disappointed in her, but Karen was very satisfied. Summer even got Karens praise. Summer, well done. Chapter 915 Dream II Summer was not happy about Karens praises. She felt that something was wrong. She should be happy. After all, she just wanted Karen to be happy and praise her. But why did Summer feel unhappy now? Karen continued, Summer, listen to me. Youre doing the right thing. You must do the same in the future. Remember it? Summer did not say anything. She felt that something went wrong. Suddenly, the sound of a car came from outside. Karens eyes lit up. Its Vicky. Shes back from school. Vicky had a driver, who sent her to school and picked her up every day. Lynn was not off work yet. So, it must be Vicky. I have to go down and see her. Vicky doesnt like you. So, just stay in your room and dont go down. Dont ruin her day. Then Karen walked out. When she walked to the door, she turned around and reminded Summer again. Summer, remember what I said. After saying that, Karen did not leave. Instead, she stood by the door and waited for Summers reply. I will. Summer replied as Karen wanted. But actually, Summer felt very upset. Karen smiled, closed the door and went out quickly. Summer sat on the chair for a while. Then she walked to the door, opened it and walked out quietly. The vi was two stories high. Summer could see the hall on the first floor from the balcony on the second floor. Karen and Vicky happened to walk in. Karen asked Vicky with concern, Do you like the canteen at school? I could bring you lunch tomorrow.From N?velDrama.Org. Summer was a little envious. Karen had never asked her this before. Karen only told her not to do well in the exam and not to make Vicky angry. Summer was a little sad. She was choked up. She blinked her eyes and tears fell down her cheeks. Summer just wished that Karen could care more about her. Maybe Karen would also ask her about the canteen food. Or Karen could ask her teacher how Summer did at school. However, Karen said that she just wanted to live well with the Jarretts. At the age of seven, Summer knew that Vicky was her half-sister. Summer also knew that Karen had a rough time at the Jarretts. Summer wiped her eyes on the back of her hand. She was sad and aggrieved. However, Karen was her mother. Karen must have a reason to do so. Summer thought she should listen to Karen, so Karen would be happier. Summer looked at Karen and Vicky again. Now they were walking upstairs. Karen was still talking to Vicky with concerns, but Vicky looked impatient. She walked very fast and did not want to hear Vicky. Summer did not know why Vicky was so impatient. Why did Vicky look like this? Shouldnt she be happy that someone cared about her? Summer only wished that Karen could care more for her. As they walked closer, Summer hid behind a pir. Vicky, I dont want to talk too much. But I just care about you Summer poked her head out and looked at them. Vicky could not bear Karen anymore. She turned around and pushed Karen away. Vicky pushed Karen with a bit of strength, and Karen was caught off guard and fell. Vicky said coldly, Who do you think you are? My mother? Summer did not hear Vickys words. She only saw Vicky throw Karen to the ground. Summer immediately ran over to them. Mom, are you alright? Chapter 916 It Was Her Fault! Karen stood up soon. Im fine. As she stood up, she secretly pushed Summer away. Although Karen was indifferent to Summer, Summer still cared much about Karen. Summer stood at the side and looked at Karen carefully. Then she found that Karens hand was scratched. Summer got a little angry. She turned to Vicky and shouted, Why did you push my mother? She cares about you. Vickys face changed. Are you ming me?From N?velDrama.Org. Summer, what are you talking about? Karen noticed it and tried to stop Summer right away. Mom, Vicky pushed you. Its her fault! Summer turned around and argued with Karen seriously. However, Karen only cared about Vicky. So, Karen did not care what Summer was thinking. She said sternly, Summer, apologize to Vicky! Mom Summer was frightened by Karens expression and looked at her helplessly. Karen pulled Summers arm and pushed her forward. Apologize to Vicky! Did you hear me? Summer did not think that she was wrong, but she thought that she should listen to Karen. Summer looked at Vicky and couldnt say anything. Vicky raised her chin and looked at Summer arrogantly. Her eyes were filled with contempt. Vicky didnt like Summer at all, let alone Karen. Summer lowered her head and bit her lips. Vicky, Im sorry. Summer knew that Vicky did not like to be called by her in this way, but Karen insisted that Summer should call Vicky like that. Dont call me that! Who do you think you are? Were not a family or anything else. How dare you call me that? Vickys harsh words made Summer very embarrassed and angry. However, Karen was here. Summer could do nothing but clench her hands angrily. Karen also looked awkward. However, she didnt me Vicky at all when she spoke again. Vicky, I know that you are angry at Summer. Dont worry. She wont do that anymore. Ive talked to her. And you! Vicky turned to look at Karen and said with disdain, Dont act like youre my mother. I only have one mother, and shes dead! You only make me sick! After saying that, Vicky patted her clothes as if Karen and Summer stained it. Then she turned around and went back to her room. Summer was relieved, as Vicky finally left. Then Summer turned around and found that Karen was still looking in Vickys direction. Vicky had returned to her room and closed the door. Summer could only whisper to Karen, Mom. Karen turned around. The smile on her face disappeared. She said coldly, Follow me. Summer followed Karen to her room. She walked behind Karen and closed the door. Summer remembered that every time Karen talked to her, Karen closed the door tightly. Karen had her back to Summer, so Summer could not see Karens face. But she knew that Karen was angry. Mom Before Summer could continue, Karen turned around and pped her hard. Karen almost used all her strength. Summer staggered before she stood still. Chapter 917 Summer Is Grounded Summer felt a kind of ringing in her ears after Karen pped her. She was puzzled and looked at Karen in confusion. Summer covered her face and whispered, Mom, why did you hit me? Her voice was so low that only Summer herself could hear it. However, it was too quiet in the room. Karen was very close to Summer, so Karen also heard it. What did I tell you? Karen looked at Summer sternly, Ive told you a thousand times. Dont get Vicky mad. But you shouted at her just now! Karen was very angry when she mentioned this. Do you know how much effort I put into getting her to treat me better? Now you wiped it all out! Youre happy now? Are you my daughter or my enemy? Hearing Karens usations, Summer opened her mouth, but no sound came out. She didnt know what to say. Karen was ming her for everything, but she had no idea what she had done wrong. Summer did not think that she was cursing Vicky. She was just arguing with Vicky. From Summers point of view, Vicky was the one who had done something wrong. However, Karen chose to me Summer instead of Vicky. Summer remained silent. Karen thought that Summer had recognized her mistake. Karen heaved a long sigh of relief. She bent down and stroked Summers face. Summer, I was a little carried away. I hope you understand that. I dont want to do this either Karen was still ming Summer. Summer clenched her hands and tried to hold back her tears. She said firmly in a low voice, No. Karen did not get it, so she asked, What? Summer looked at Karen. She looked tough even though she was only a little kid. She said firmly and clearly, Mom, youre wrong. Its Vicky who did something wrong. Youre just concerned about her. Even if she doesnt like you, she shouldnt push you. Summer affirmed herself to be right. Karen was stunned and thenughed angrily, Summer, do you think that I wont punish you? Youre getting naughty. Ive talked to you for so long, but you dont understand anything!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Summer bit her lips. No, I know it very well. Karen took a few deep breaths, and raised her hand but put it down in the end. Summers cheek was swollen after Karen pped her. Although Karen was angry that Summer was not sensible, she would not p Summer again. After all, Summer was her daughter. You wont have dinner today. Stay in the room and think about it. You cant get out until you know what I really mean. After saying that, Karen opened the door and left. Summer heard Karen banging the door. Summer couldnt help but feel wronged and sad. She sniffed once or twice. She failed to handle it and cried in the end. Even though she was grounded by Karen, she did not know why she had to think about it. She was not wrong. Summer sat on the ground and cried while murmuring, Its Vickys fault Chapter 918 A Terrible Mother! At dinner time, nobody knocked on the door or asked Summer to eat. Summer touched her t belly. She was so hungry that she walked to the door and tried to open it. She wanted to get downstairs and see if they were having dinner. However, she couldnt open the door. Someone locked it from outside. Summer was flustered and started patting the door. Open the door! Is anybody there? Open the door! Mom, I was wrong. Please open the door. Being locked up was very terrible for Summer. She was only seven years old. However, no one came to open the door until her voice became hoarse. It was dinner time. Everyone was in the dining hall, and the servants were also downstairs. Even if there were servants passing by, they didnt dare to open the door for Summer. In the dining hall downstairs. Alexander sat at the table as the host. He looked around with amanding appearance. In the end, his gaze fell on Karen as he asked, Where is your daughter? Alexander frowned slightly. Everyone knew he was not happy now. Karen was most afraid of Alexander, the master of the Jarretts. She knew that Alexander did not like her, so she made a lot of efforts. However, Alexander had never changed his opinion of her after so many years. Karen lowered her head. She did not dare to look at Alexander. Summer is not feeling well, so she doesnt want to have dinner. Looking at Karen, Alexander was very disappointed that she was still so timid. So, he turned to stare at Lynn. Its your own business to educate your children. I wont interfere. Karen did not know what Alexander meant, so she also turned to look at Lynn. However, Lynn was ring at her. Karen was also afraid of Lynn. She panicked when he red at her. Vicky noticed Karens reactions. A nine-year-old child had known a lot of things. More than the adults thought they should know, especially girls. Lynn respected Alexander very much. That was why Lynn told his two kids to be good at dinner every day. Because Alexander valued dinner, Lynn couldnt let his children cause any troubles. Summer did note down for dinner, which got Alexander mad. After dinner, Alexander went out for a walk. After Alexander left, Vicky decided to tell Lynn everything. She pouted and said, Dad! Whats wrong, honey? Lynn loved Vicky and Spencers mother very much. However, not long after Vicky was born, her mother passed away. Vicky could never know what her mother was like, so Lynn was biased and loved her more. Lynn loved Vicky more than Spencer. So, Lynns face changed when Vicky pouted and looked unhappy. He turned to look at Karen angrily. Whats going on? What happened to Vicky?Content held by N?velDrama.Org. I Karen looked at Vicky, not knowing what to say. Vicky interrupted her. Dad, her daughter shouted at me today. What? Lynns face sank. He turned to Karen again. How did you teach your daughter? How dare she shout at Vicky? Youre such a terrible mother! I asked you to take good care of Vicky. But what have you done to her? Chapter 919 Who Locked You In? Karen had always known that Lynn did not like Summer very much, and neither did she. Therefore, she didnt feel bothered when Lynn muttered about their daughter. Instead, she began toin more and more about Summer in her heart. It was all Summers fault. Karen hurriedly said, It is Summers fault. Ill give her an earful. Dont be angry. Lynn married Karen mainly because Karen was beautiful and loyal to him. Lynn found Karens attitude satisfactory. He didnt say anything else. However, Vicky was not satisfied that Lynn had let Summer off so easily. Previously, she had heard the private discussions of the servants at home. They said Summer was prettier and better at study than her. In short, in their eyes, Summer was better than her in everything. Vicky had been spoiled since childhood, and Lynn had satisfied her all needs. How could she stand suchments? She hated Summer and Karen in her heart. To be honest, Karen treated her well, much better than Summer. However, Summer looked like Karen. When she saw Karens face, she couldnt help thinking about Summer, which made her angry. Dad! Vicky hugged Lynns arm with a wronged expression, I feel Summer dares to scold me only because she is prettier and better at study than me. She feels that she is better than me in everything. Bullshit! You are the best. Summer is nobody. Lynns heart ached. Spencer couldnt listen anymore when he was still in the middle of his meal. He put down his chopsticks and said, Dad, Summer is also your daughter. Even if you dont like her, you dont have to put it that way, do you? After Lynns wife passed away, Spencer was brought up by Alexander. Compared to Lynn, Alexander was a reasonable man, so Spencer, who was brought up by him, was naturally more reasonable than Vicky. On the other hand, Spencer and Alexander were closer. He wasnt that close to his biological father, Lynn. This was another reason why Lynn loved Vicky so much. Lynn whispered, You know nothing. Finish your meal and go study. Spencer rolled his eyes, stood up and went upstairs. As soon as he went up the stairs, he heard somethinging from the other end of the corridor. He followed the voice and walked to Summers room. Spencer leant his ear against the door and heard Summers weak voice, Mom, please open the door Her voice was already extremely hoarse.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Spencer straightened his body and reached out to open the door, only to find that the door was already locked. He mmed the door twice. Summer? Are you there? Summer, who was kneeling by the door in the room, suddenly heard Spencers voice from outside and thought that it was her hallucination. She quieted down and leant her ear to listen carefully to what was happening outside. Noticing that it was quiet inside, Spencer shouted, Summer? Summer recognized Spencers voice. She hurriedly stood up and anxiously shouted, Spencer! Spencer asked her, Who locked you in? Its Mom. Summer lowered her voice. Spencer did not hear it clearly, Who? Summer repeated, Its my mother. Your mother? Spencer remembered that in the movie he had seen before, the heroine went crazy and locked her daughter in her room. So, he asked Summer, Why? Whats wrong with her? Chapter 920 Make Things Difficult Summer was stunned by Spencers question. But soon, Summer retorted, No, there is nothing wrong with her. Wait, Ill get someone to open the door for you. Spencer wasnt interested in whether there was something wrong with Karen. After Spencer finished speaking, he turned around and went downstairs to look for help. Summer leaned against the door and tried to listen to the sound outside, but she could not hear anything. Spencer had already left. Seven-year-old child could be very sensitive. Summer could clearly feel that no one in the Jarrett family liked her, especially Vicky, who had an indescribable hostility towards her. Actually, she didnt have much contact with Spencer, but she could feel that Spencer didnt hate her as much as Vicky did. She thought that Spencer was not lying when he said that he would find someone to open the door. After Spencer left, Summer stood by the door and waited for Spencer to find someone to open the door for her. Not long after, someone was outside the door. Summery by the door and faintly heard Spencers voice, Open this door. Hearing this, Summer hurriedly retreated aside and waited for the people outside to open the door. Shortly, the door was opened from outside. As soon as the door opened, Summer saw the servant and Spencer standing outside. Summer gratefully said, Thank you, Spencer! Seeing this, the servant who opened the door nodded slightly at Spencer, Mr. Jarrett, Ill leave you now. Go. Spencer waved his hand, signaling the servant to leave. Then, Spencer turned to look at Summer, You havent eaten yet, have you? Go down and find something to eat. He left as soon as he finished speaking. Summer looked at Spencer and shouted, Thank you, Spencer! This might not be a big deal for Spencer. However, this was the first time Summer felt the kindness of someone from the Jarrett family. Normally, Spencer did not pay much attention to her, and she did her best not to have any friction with Spencer. Consequently, everything was in peace between them. Hearing this, Spencer frowned and turned to look at her. She stood at the door and looked at him with her bloodshot eyes, smiling. Spencer couldnt tell what he felt in his heart. In fact, he really didnt hate Summer. He just didnt like Karen, and Summer was her daughter. Summer watched as Spencers figure disappeared. Only then did she walk downstairs. After a few steps, Summer stopped again, because she recalled Karens words.From N?velDrama.Org. Karen grounded her in her room. She was not allowed to be out of the room and have dinner until she admitted her fault. If Karen saw her leave the room, she would be angry, right? She didnt want Karen to be angry. Summer hesitated to go back to her room. Right at this moment, Karen appeared at the end of the corridor. Summers expression changed as she froze on the spot and waited for Karen toe over. When Karen got closer, Summer noticed that her expression was extremely ugly. Thus, Summer called out carefully, Mom There was a trace of timidity in her voice. Karens face was cold as she reached out and grabbed Summers arm, pulling her into her room rudely. After entering, she mmed the door. Summer shrunk her shoulders in fright at the sound of the door closing. She could feel Karens anger at this moment, so she was scared. Karen reached out and grabbed Summers head, forcing Summer to look up at her. How dare you ask Spencer to open the door for you? Are you deliberately trying to make things difficult for me? Chapter 921A Weird Boy Karen pulled Summers hair so hard that Summer was in pain and her voice trembled slightly, Mom, it hurts. I just want you to feel the pain. Do you know how careful and difficult it is for me to live in the Jarrett family? Karen pulled even harder, as if she was venting her anger. Summers eyes were filled with tears, but she didnt dare to cry out for pain anymore. She bit her lips and said, Then lets leave the Jarretts. If we leave, you wont be in such a difficult and painful situation. Karen always told Summer how painful and difficult her life was. Summer kept her words in mind. Summer felt that since Karen was in such pain, she should leave the Jarretts. After leaving, Karen would not be in such pain. She didnt have to spend time with Vicky who hated her anymore. Leave? Karen was so shocked that she let go of her hand, Summer, are you talking nonsense? How could we leave? But you Summer still wanted to say something, but Karen interrupted her, As long as you listen to me, we can still live a good life in the Jarrett family. Do you understand? Karens tone was unusually tough. Summer could only nod obediently. After that, Summer was more obedient to Karen than before. Karen told her not to get full mark in the exam, so she would not get full mark in the exam. Sometimes she did well in the exam and sometimes she failed. At first, the teacher would talk to her after each exam, but then he gradually stopped looking for her. Karen was very satisfied with Summers exam results. Summer thought that if she could make Karen happy by doing poorly in the exam, she would be willing to.From N?velDrama.Org. Summer ran a newspaper independently and won the prize in the art festival of her school that year. The reward was a pen. It was an ordinary pen, but it was a reward, so she was very happy. She thought that if she showed it to her mother, her mother would be happy, right? But she quickly remembered the exam paper she had taken back. She thought that her mother would be happy for her full mark, but Karen would be angry instead of happy. Summer realized that Karen would not be happy about what she thought would make Karen happy. So, she silently put the pen back into her bag. After school, she crossed the alley and walked home along an old street as usual. When she passed an intersection, she stopped to wait for the green light. Just as she stood there, she heard footsteps behind her. She turned around and saw that it was a little boy. He was taller than her, and he should be older than her. The clothes on his body were a little dirty. Summer felt that this boy was a little weird, but he looked pretty. She stared at the boy out of curiosity. But the boy, as if he hadnt seen her, walked straight past her and onto the road. Summer saw that it was a red light. Not far away, another car drove over. Seeing that the boy was still slowly crossing the road, Summer couldnt help but shout, Hey! However, the boy did not seem to hear her voice as he continued to walk forward. Seeing that the car was getting closer and closer, Summer quickly ran over and pulled the boy back. After she pulled the boy back, the car passed them. Summers legs trembled from fear, but she still grabbed the boys hand and ran to the side of the road. Chapter 922 Run Away From Home Although the boys hand was cold, Summer did not let go of his hand halfway. When they got to the side of the road, the boy shook off her hand. Summer raised her head and saw that the boy had a pair of beautiful ink pupils. She was stunned for a moment, then said seriously, It was dangerous for you to cross the road like that! If I hadnt pulled you over, you would have been hit by that car, and you could die. Summer studied well and was precocious. She also knew a lot. The boy only looked at her coldly, his entire body looking somewhat sinister, Did I ask you to help me? Mind your own business! Summer was frightened by his expression and was speechless for a moment. After the boy finished speaking, he was about to continue crossing the road. But by this time, the green light had already lit up. Summer hurriedly followed his footsteps. As the boy walked, he felt Summer following him. He turned around and said with a disgusted expression, Why are you following me? Summer was a little afraid of his gaze. She whispered, Im not following you. Im going this way too When the boy heard this, he didnt say anymore. He crossed the road and went on. Summer hesitated for a moment before following behind. She thought the boy was too weird and gloomy. The clothes on his body were dirty. It was possible that something bad had happened on him.From N?velDrama.Org. After a while, the boy stopped. He turned his back to Summer and did not immediately turn around. Summer stood so close to him that she had to take a small step back to keep her distance from him. Two secondster, he turned around. His ink eyes were filled with sharpness and indifference that did not fit his age. He just stared at Summer. Summer involuntarily clenched her hands and pursed her lips, not daring to say anything. The two of them looked at each other silently. She didnt know what the boy was thinking, but she mustered up her courage and asked, Did something bad happen to you? The boy was still staring at her without saying a word. Her gaze fell on his dirty clothes and she asked him, Did you run away from home? The boy, who had been silent all this while, said yes. Summer opened her eyes wide. She was right. Why did you run away from home? Did your mother treat you badly? As Summer was staring at him, she immediately noticed the change in his expression. She did not know which of the words she said had irritated him, and his expression became somewhat terrible. Summer recalled the pen she got at the art festival. She took out the pen from her bag and handed it to him, Here is my reward for the festival! Anyway, Karen would be indifferent about the reward, so Summer might as well give it to this boy. Normally, children would be happy to receive gifts. She also liked gifts, but she hadnt received any since childhood. The boy nced at the pen and took it. Summerughed. Indeed, as she thought, no one would reject a gift. She added, You should go home early. Dont stay outside for long. Your family will be worried. Didnt you say that your mother treated you badly? The boy suddenly asked. Summer was a little surprised by the boys sudden question, I didnt say that. The boy said, You did. Summer pursed her lips and said, Actually, its not that bad. My mother has her reasons. Chapter 923 Brain Problem The boy then asked her, Whats your story? Summer thought for a while and said, I dont know where to start. In short, my mother is not easy. The boy asked again, How difficult is it? He should be a very persistent person. Summer unconsciously said a lot under his questioning. The boy didnt say much. After saying that, Summer still felt she could understand Karen, but she wanted to find the feeling of being understood. Dont you think my mother has her reasons? The boy only said one word with an indifferent expression, Stupid. What? Summer did not understand what he meant. At this time, two cars drove over from not far away. The boy stood up and said, Im going home.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. OK, you should go back early. Goodbye. Summer also stood up. The boy did not immediately walk away. Instead, he said, You go first. Summer thought to herself that he didnt seem to like tough. You will go home, right? She took two steps and stopped to ask in worry. The boy nodded at her. For some reason, Summer believed that he would keep his word. When Summer got home, there were two cars parked at the door. The servants wereing out with luggage. Everyone in the Jarrett family stood at the door. Summer walked over and heard Lynn say, Dad, do you have to go abroad in such a hurry? Im tired. I want to go abroad to live my retirement life. As for Spencer, Ill take him abroad to live with me. As Alexander spoke, he inadvertently turned around and saw Summer. Alexander was about to leave, so he couldnt help but ask, Why did youe back sote? Summers warm voice was small, I walked slowly She was a little afraid of Alexander. Alexander was in charge of the Jarrett family and was a very dignified old man. Everyone in the Jarrett family was afraid of him. Did he just say they were going abroad? Summer knew what it meant to go abroad. Why did he suddenly have to go so far away? At this time, Spencer walked out and said, Grandpa, can we go now? Yes, lets go. Alexander turned around and walked beside the car. Lynn had already rushed forward to open the car door for him. Spencer followed closely behind. He caught a glimpse of Summer standing in the corner and waved at her. Summer, Im leaving. Summer was somewhat ttered and hurriedly waved her hand, Goodbye, Spencer. Spencer and Alexander got into the car. As the car drove away, Lynn and Vicky entered the vi. Karen walked over with an unhappy expression, Why did youe back sote? I Forget it, lets go in. Karen was not interested to her exnation at all. Alexander finally left. In the future, it would be Lynn who was in charge of the Jarrett family. Lynn loved Karen, and her life would be better without Alexander. For Karen, Alexanders retirement abroad had made her life much easier, but to Summer, her life was bing more and more miserable. In the past, when Alexander was around, even though he didnt care about her or Karen, Karen still had some misgivings. After Alexander left, no one cared about Summer anymore. Karen even directly took away Summers pretty dress, stopping her from attracting everyones attention. By the time Summer graduated from primary school, she had already be the worst student in the school. Her ssmates said behind her back that she was stupid and had a problem with her brain. Chapter 924 I Had a Long Dream At the graduation ceremony of the primary school, everyone else was dressed up and apanied by their parents. Summer, on the other hand, stayed in the corner alone. Karen did note, nor did Lynn. Only a servant came for her. Twelve-year-old Summer clearly understood that no one liked her. She gradually became isted. She was dressed inly and always lowered her head, bing inconspicuous in the crowd. She was always alone and didnt have a friend. Most of the students in the primary school basally went to the same middle school, so there were many primary school ssmates in the ss. They all knew Summer. Teenagers were sensitive and had begun to form factions. They preferred to y with good-looking and well-bred children. However, Summer didnt have any of these. Everyone knew that Summer was not favored at home. Everyone knew that Summer was lonely and inferior, making her the most invisible person in the crowd. It was normal to be isted. The few years had passed in the blink of an eye. Those familiar and unfamiliar faces shed past her eyes. Everyones face gradually blurred. Finally, Leonardos handsome face stopped in front of her. He stood in front of her and looked down at her condescendingly. He frowned slightly and said, Too ugly. In his calm tone, she could not distinguish any unnecessary emotions. This scene seemed to be simr to her first meeting with Leonardo. She was a little confused about whether she was in reality or a dream. Summer called him, Leonardo? Leonardo only looked at her and kept retreating. Summer reached out to grab him. The Leonardo in front of her suddenly disappeared, but she felt that someone had grabbed her hand. Summer! Youve already grabbed my hand. Stop pretending to be asleep. The mans voice was somewhat hoarse, and there was an indescribable sense of panic in his domineering voice. Summer rolled her eyes and opened them with great difficulty. The light was a little dazzling, and she closed her eyes again. A pair of big hands reached out and covered her eyes. You can open your eyes now. After closing her eyes for too long, she was unable to adapt to the bright light.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Being covered by his palms, she opened her eyes again and could only feel a trace of lighting through his fingers. Summer had yet to react to where she was and what had happened. Her mind went nk. There was a light touch on her forehead, like a kiss. I was just thinking that if you dont wake up, I wont care about you anymore and will take your daughter away. Leonardos voice sounded above her head, hoarse and gentle. You Summer opened her mouth, only to find that she couldnt make a sound at all. Her throat felt terrible. Leonardo knew she wanted to speak, so he slowly let go of his hands and let her gradually adapt to the light. Summer gradually adapted to the bright light. Turning around, she saw Leonardo sitting in front of the hospital bed, watching her with rapt attention. Leonardo looked very haggard, but his face was very clean. Summers voice was very low, How long have I been asleep? Leonardo, who had always been concealing his emotion, had a gentle expression on his face, One week. One week Summer said with some emotion, No wonder I had such a long dream. What dream? Leonardo asked her softly. Summer thought for a moment and didnt say anything. Her gaze fell on Leonardos face. She curved the corner of her lips and said, I thought I would see you with beard. Chapter 925 Be With You Leonardo looked at her with a heavy gaze, Sorry to disappoint you. He held Summers hand tightly, and his gaze did not move away from Summer for a moment. At this moment, the doctor pushed the door open and walked in. There were some people, including Tim,ing in after the doctor. When Tim was outside just now, he heard something inside and immediately went to call the doctor. Leonardo had been taking care of Summer around her bed for so long, and he definitely couldnt remember to call a doctor for a while. Then Tim took the initiative to call a doctor. The patient is finally awake. When the doctor saw that Summer had finally woken up, there was a trace of joy in his eyes. Summer turned to look at the doctor. The doctor said, Lets have a check-up. Summer nodded. The doctor gave Summer a systematic examination. Leonardo apanied her all the way. After the examination, Summer felt better and remembered what had happened earlier. That dream was too long, and it felt so real. So, when she woke up just now, she wasnt sure if she was still in a dream or had already woken up. Youre fine, but you need to stay in bed for a while. After the doctor finished speaking, he did not linger any longer and turned around to leave. Tim went out with the doctor and closed the door. When the ident happened, she was in Logans car and trying to take over the steering wheel. In the end, the car fiercely crashed into the green belt on the roadside.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. At that time, Summer quickly lost consciousness. Summer had many questions in her heart. She looked at Leonardo and asked, Why are you here? Leonardo raised his eyebrows, Otherwise, where should I be? Summer said in slight anger, Im serious! Ever since Leonardo disappearedst time, he hadnt appeared in front of the public. Summer knew that. With her status, a car ident would definitely attract the attention of many people. If Leonardo appeared in the hospital at this critical time, it was very likely that he had been targeted by the media. Leonardo raised his eyes to look at her, and his ink-liked eyes were deep, Its all settled. From now on, wherever you are, Ill be there. Summer was stunned, Is everything settled? She didnt quite understand what Leonardo meant when he said everything was settled. Because she had slept for too long, she felt dizzy and thought slowly. Have a good rest. Ill tell you when youre discharged from the hospital. Leonardos tone carried a hint of coaxing. Leonardo held her hand and kissed her lips. Then, he put her hand under the quilt and tucked the corner of her quilt. Summer was indeed a little tired. She narrowed her eyes and asked him, Wheres Rosie? Why didnt I see her? She is at home. Rest for a while. When you wake up, you can see her. OK. Summer couldnt hold on any longer and quickly fell asleep. Leonardo let out a long sigh of relief as he watched her fall asleep. He sat by the bed and stared at Summer for a long time, as if he couldnt see any more. After a while, Tim pushed open the door and came in. Mr. Emerson. Leonardo stretched out his index finger and pressed it against his lips, signaling him not to make a sound. When Tim found that Summer had fallen asleep again, he softened his footsteps. Leonardo stood up, staggered a little and almost fell. Tim hurriedly walked over and reached out to help Leonardo. However, Leonardo waved his hand at him, indicating that he did not need help. Its time for you to change your dressing. Tim whispered. Chapter 926 You Can Only Take Soup When Summer woke up again, the ward was still bright. As soon as she opened her eyes, Leonardos voice sounded in her ears. Are you hungry? Summer turned to look at Leonardo. Leonardo was still sitting beside the bed. Even his posture was the same as when she fell asleep. Summer asked him, Have you been here all this time? Yes. Leonardo nodded. Actually, he changed his dressing before, but in the end, he still asked the doctor toe in and change his dressing. He was afraid that when Summer woke up, she would not be able to see him. He wanted to stay with her all the time. Summer turned her head to look out of the window and found that the curtains were tightly drawn. She had slept for too long and did not even know when it was now. She asked Leonardo, Whats the time now? At night. As Leonardo spoke, he raised his wrist and looked at the time, Nine oclock. Summer asked him, Did you have dinner? Leonardo whispered, No. Summer paused for a moment and said, Then hurry up and eat. Get up and join me. Previously, the doctor said that although Summer still needed to stay in bed to rest and not walk, she could sit in a wheelchair. Summer nodded, Yes. Leonardo anticipated it, so the wheelchair had been prepared early in the morning. Leonardo pushed the wheelchair over and ced it beside the bed. He lifted the quilt and picked Summer up from the bed. This week, Summer spent half of her time in the ICU. She had been sustained by nutrient solution. During this period, Summer was tired because of the Emerson Group incident, and now she became even thinner after the car ident. Leonardo held her in his arms and could not feel any weight at all. Summer didnt have much strength, so Leonardo took her hand around his neck. Summer hooked his neck and looked up at his face. Leonardos eyebrows were tightly knitted, and his jaw was also tightly crumbling. He looked very unset. Summer stretched out her hand and gently touched the skin between his eyebrows. Leonardo paused for a moment and gently ced her in the wheelchair. Summer was ced in a wheelchair, and her hand that was previously hugging Leonardos neck slipped off. There was almost everything they needed in the VIP ward, so Leonardo turned around and ced a thin nket on Summer. Afterwards, he squatted down in front of Summer and looked at her with his inky eyes. How do you feel? Tell me if you feel ufortable. Summer shook her head. Leonardo touched her head and got up to push her to the dining table. It had already been a while ago that someone had brought dinner over, but Leonardo had never eaten it. A full table of dished and soup. Summer looked at the te and recognized that it was from the Golden Cauldron. It looked good and smelt delicious. Summer did not feel hungry, but now she had an appetite. She wanted to eat anything she saw. But just as she picked up her chopsticks, Leonardo ced a bowl of soup in front of her. Then, the chopsticks in her hand were taken away by Leonardo.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Summer frowned and looked at him discontentedly, Leonardo! Leonardos expression was indifferent, The doctor said that you can only take soup. Then why do you ask me if Im hungry? You even asked me to have dinner with you! Summer snorted angrily. Leonardo was slightly distracted. How long had it been since he saw Summer like this? Probably since he decided to carry out his n. At that time, he noticed Summer wanted to interfere in the matter between him and Stanley. However, Stanley was a cunning and scheming person, so it was impossible for him to let her interfere. Chapter 927 What Happened to My Legs? However, Summer wouldnt give up even if Leonardo told her not to get involved. She was too stubborn. If she were to directly intervene, she would definitely fail. Summer said that he was paranoid, but she herself was more or less the same. After being together for a long time, they knew each other too well and they were getting simr. Summer drank some soup and looked up. She saw Leonardo looking at her absent-mindedly. It was rare to see Leonardo like this. She stretched out her hand and waved in front of Leonardo, What are you looking at? Leonardo came to himself, and his expression did not change much. Is it delicious? He asked. Its tasteless. Summer said. She frowned slightly and looked listless, but the way she drank the soup was lively. Leonardo stood up, moved his chair to Summers side, and took the bowl in front of her. Summer turned her head in surprise and saw Leonardo scooping up the soup from the bowl. Leonardos fingers were delicate and beautiful. The portion of flesh and bones was just right, and they were long. He sat there quietly, looking down. His beautiful fingers were holding the white porcin spoon and slowly stirring the soup to cool it down. It looked like a painting, so pleasing to her eyes. Summer still had many questions in her heart for Leonardo and she also wanted to see Rosie. However, Leonardo said that everything had been settled. She didnt know he did it for the time being. However, she was very clear that she did not want to break the pleasing scene in front of her. It was rare to see such a gentle Leonardo. Leonardo used the spoon to stir in the bowl for a while. After tasting it, he felt the temperature was just right, and then he scooped up some soup and put it to Summers lips.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Summer looked at him and lowered her head to drink the soup. Leonardo fed her the soup just like this. Summer watched him put the empty bowl on the table, pursed her lips and said, I want more. Leonardo remained indifferent. Its time to rest. With no expression on his face, he got up and pulled the wheelchair. He bent down and scooped Summer up and walked towards the bed. Summer struggled slightly, I want more. Leonardo lowered his head and nced at her. Be good. Summer struggled again. Leonardo frowned as he looked at her, but after meeting her panicked gaze, he looked away. Summer involuntarily reached out to tug at his clothes and asked him in a trembling voice, What happened to my legs? Leonardo pursed his lips tightly and his jaw tensed up. The silence scared her. He didnt say anything, so Summer kept looking at him. Only after he put Summer on the bed did he whisper, Youve been lying on the bed for a long time, so your limbs went numb. Itll be fine in a few days. His voice was a little hoarse, but he looked very calm. Summer believed him. She nodded, Okay. Leonardo caressed her head and said, Have a good rest. Ill have someone bring Rosie over tomorrow. Summer reached out to touch her face and asked Leonardo, Do I look particrly haggard? I wont frighten Rosie, will I? Leonardo raised his eyebrows, She came here every day. Summer was a little embarrassed. Seeing her embarrassment, Leonardo couldnt help but curl his lips and say, Sleep. Then he sat down by the bed. Just as Summer closed her eyes, she suddenly opened them again, You didnt eat. Chapter 928 I’m Here Leonardo was stunned, and then said, Ill eat when youre asleep. Ive slept for so long. Im not sleepy now. I cant fall asleep. As Summer said this, she reached out and pushed Leonardo, Go and eat now. Leonardo was still standing by the bed, motionless. The doctor said you should rest. Summer snorted and pretended to be angry, If you keep doing this, Ill be angry! Leonardo stared at her for a while and nodded. Alright, Ill go eat. His obedience surprised Summer. After Leonardo finished speaking, he got up and went to the dining hall. Because it was a VIP ward, there were also a kitchen and a dining room inside. It was like a suite. It was spacious and got everything inside. Leonardo walked to the door and looked back at her. It was just a small distance yet he kept looking back. Summer couldnt helpughing. Was Leonardo scared? Before Summer could think any further, she heard the sound of wheels rolling. She raised her head and saw Leonardo push a small mobile dining table through the door. You Summer opened her mouth, not knowing what to say. Leonardo pushed the mobile dining table to her bed. He sat on the other side of the table and could see Summer when looking up. After he sat down, he exined under Summers surprised gaze, Its too boring to eat alone. So he had to push the table into the ward and she could only watch? Summer pouted and said, During the days before I woke up, you pushed the small dining table to eat in front of my bed? Leonardo did not say anything and lowered his head to eat. He knew that most of the time, when he didnt directly answer Summers question, Summer would take his silence as acquiescence. However, Summer was only injured, not dumbfounded. Summer was lying on the bed. She turned to look at him and said softly, Did you eat during the past days? Leonardo paused for a moment, but quickly came to his senses. I did. Summer did not believe it. She caught the moment he paused with her eyes. She knew how important Leonardo thought of her. If she hadnt woken up, how could he have eaten? Summer was still a little angry about what Leonardo had done before. However, when she thought about how difficult it was for Leonardo to make those decisions and how much he had to shoulder alone, she felt distressed. Thinking of this, Summer didnt say much and just looked at him quietly. Summer watched Leonardo eat and then fell asleep again. When she woke up halfway, she felt that there was someone beside her. Summer called out in a daze, Leonardo? The next second, a familiar voice sounded beside her, Im here. Leonardos voice was a little hoarse, and it was obvious that he was woken up by Summer. Summer moved and felt that her hand was held by Leonardo. Leonardo tightened his grip, and his voice became energetic. He asked Summer, Why are you awake? He got up and turned on the bedsidemp. The warm yellow light lit up, breaking the darkness in the room.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Summer narrowed her eyes and said with a hint of drowsiness, What time is it? Leonardo stroked her hair and took the phone on the bedside table with his other hand. Its half past one. Its early. Summer looked at him and said, I miss Rosie. Chapter 929 Stop Crying Leonardo paused and put down his phone, saying, Rosie is sleeping. She wille to see you tomorrow. Fine. Summer replied and closed her eyes again. She tried to move her leg, but she couldnt. Leonardo said that her legs were numb because she had been lying there for too long. After midnight, Summer was half asleep and began to dream. She could feel that every time she moved, the people beside her would reach out and pat her. When it was dawn, she was the first to wake up. She opened her eyes and was in a trance for a moment. She turned around and saw that Leonardo was still asleep, so shey quietly on the bed without moving. After a while, there was a knock on the door. The VIP ward was a suite. There was a reception room outside the ward so the sound of the knock was much lower.From N?velDrama.Org. Leonardo was exceptionally vignt. The sound was very low, but he still woke up. The first thing he did was to check on Summer. Seeing that Summer was awake, he asked, Why did you wake up so early? Summer turned to look at him, I have slept too much. Leonardo caressed her head and sat up. He bent down and kissed her forehead. Ill go open the door. Then he got out of bed and walked out. Summer looked at him and reached out to pinch her leg. She didnt feel anything when she pinched it lightly. She felt a little pain only when she pinched harder. Summers heart began to sink. She didnt know who knocked on the door, but Leonardo returned soon. After he went to the bathroom and finished washing up, he got some water for Summer. When he tried the towel to wipe Summers face, she turned her head away and said, Ill do it myself. Leonardo could feel Summers bad mood. He frowned slightly, but in the end, he said, Okay. Summer washed her face and brushed her teeth herself. When they were about to eat breakfast, there was a noise outside. Summer turned her head to look outside, and the door was pushed open. Summer! Mom! Jessica was the first to go in, followed by Rosie. Carl followed behind them. Jessica carried arge bouquet of flowers and ran towards Summer with a happy face. But Rosie ran faster than her. Mommy! Rosie ran very fast and reached the bedside to grab Summers hand. Summer looked at Rosie and almost cried. Her eyes were slightly teary and she reached out to caress Rosies head, Did you behave yourself these days? Rosie nodded heavily, I did. Although Rosie was still young, she was mentally mature and knew what had happened. When she entered, she was happy, but after looking at Summer for a while, she suddenly cried out. Mommy Rosiey in front of her bed and started crying. She cried her heart out. Summer was astounded, and then she asked in a panic, Why are you crying? Rosie cried so hard that she choked, Im so afraid that you will die Hearing this, Leonardo walked over and saw that the mother and daughter both had red eyes. Summers eyes were red and tears welled up while Rosie was crying hard. Leonardo walked over and expressionlessly reached out to grab Rosies cor. With one hand, he lifted her up and ced her on a chair beside him. Then he said with a cold face, Stop crying. Rosie looked at Leonardo who suddenly showed up and burped. She pouted and stopped crying. Seeing this, Summer shouted, Leonardo! Chapter 930 Don’t Cry In Front of Her Leonardo turned around to look at Summer, who red at him. Why are you so fierce all of a sudden? Leonardo stretched out and pressed around her eyes with his thumb. Her tears were squeezed out and he wiped them off. Ill take Rosie to wash her face. Ill leave you guys alone. Leonardo turned to look at Jessica and Carl and left with Rosie in his arms. Summer pursed her lips and was about to call Leonardo. However, Leonardo walked so fast. When she looked over, he had carried Rosie out. Jessica sat down beside the bed and said, Summer, youre finally awake. Carl stood with arms akimbo and shook his head, Fortunately, youre awake; if you dont, Leonardo will kill himself for you! Jessica turned to stare at Carl. Carl paused for a moment and then scratched his head and changed the topic, Do you want some fruit? Let me peel it for you. When Jessica turned around to look at Summer, she changed her expression. Summer, dont listen to Carls bullshit. Summers eyes were still a little red as she shook her head with a smile. In the bathroom. Leonardo ced Rosie on the washstand and sat down. He reached out and turned on the tap. He felt the water temperature and when he found that it was right, he took the towel and put it in the water. He soaked it and then wrung it. While he was doing this, Rosie was quietly watching him. Rosie felt that Leonardo had been wringing the towel for too long, so she tilted her head and bent down to look at his face. However, Leonardo looked away at the cab beside him. Rosie tentatively called out, Daddy? Yeah? Leonardo replied and wrung the towel again. He picked it up and covered Rosies face.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Rosie didnt even have time to see Leonardos face. Leonardos movements werent rude, but Rosie felt ufortable from being covered on the face so she shook her head. Leonardo said emotionlessly, Dont move. Rosie clenched her small hand and did not move. When Leonardo was wiping Rosies face, she reached out to fiddle with her bangs and turned to look at Leonardo. She sat on the washstand and looked up at Leonardos face. She could clearly see his face at such a close distance. Rosie noticed that Leonardos eyes seemed to be a little red, so she asked him, Daddy, are you crying? Leonardo nced at her and did not answer, Yesterday, I told you not to cry when you came to see your mother. Yesterday, Leonardo called and indeed told Rosie that. Rosie did agree. Rosie remembered what she had promised Leonardo yesterday. She lowered her head, fiddled with her fingers and whispered, But I was both happy and sad when seeing Mommy. Leonardo caressed Rosies head and asked her to raise her head. Rosie looked up at him. He looked gloomy and serious. You can show happiness in front of your mother, but you cant show sadness, much less cry in front of her. She will cry with you, which is not good for her health. Most mothers couldnt bear to see their children crying. Summer was so softhearted. Rosie seemed to understand Leonardo and nodded, Got it. Leonardo nodded. Just as he was about to reach out and carry her down from the washstand, he heard Rosie say in a cute voice, When Mommy is crying, you want to cry too. Leonardo paused and narrowed his eyes as he stared fixedly at her. Rosie felt that Leonardos gaze was a little fierce. She blinked her eyes, turned around andy on the washstand. She stretched out her feet, trying to get down on her own. Chapter 931 That’s Not Gonna Happen Rosie was a clever child. Under such circumstances, it was her fortune that Leonardo did not punish her. So, she did not dare to expect Leonardo to bring her down. However, her legs were too short. She stretched them out to feel the ground, but it was out of her reach. She turned around and quietly looked at Leonardo, only to find that Leonardo was staring at her, which was a little awkward. Rosie blinked her eyes and weakly called out, Daddy Leonardo got Rosie down with one hand.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Rosie, who got down to the ground, heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she spoke like an adult, Dont worry, I wont tell Mommy that you cried. Rosie had gone through many bad things, but after living with Summer for so long, she gradually became lively again. That was a good thing. It seemed everything was getting better. Leonardo thought so. He reached out and caressed Rosies head, and his tone was in, Nagging. Rosie stretched out her hand to fiddle with her bangs and looked up at Leonardo. Because Leonardo was too tall and the height difference between them was too great, Rosie looked up with some difficulty, and asked, Mommy is awake. Why do you still look unhappy? Leonardo looked down at her and said, Im very happy. Rosie curled her lips and said, Liar. After a moment of silence, Leonardo asked, Do I look upset? Yes. Rosie nodded and pointed at the space between his eyebrows, Youve been frowning. Leonardo reached out and pressed there. Suddenly, Carls voice sounded, Leonardo, why did it take you so long to wash Rosies face? Because he just went to wash Rosies face, Leonardo did not close the door to the bathroom. As soon as Carl entered, he saw Leonardo and Rosie staring at him. He was astounded and said, You didnte out for so long, so they asked me to see what you are doing. Leonardo gently pushed Rosie, Lets go. Rosie nced at Leonardo before walking out. Carl and Leonardo walked behind. Carl tilted his head slightly and lowered his voice to ask Leonardo, How are your injuries? Im fine. Leonardos expression was calm. Carl put his hand on Leonardos shoulder and said, Summer has woken up, but why are you still so worried? Leonardo looked up and nced at him. Carl took his hand away sensibly. Rosie, who was in the front, entered Summers ward and said something to amuse Summer and Jessica. Leonardo walked to the door and did not enter immediately. Rosie sat on the chair beside the sickbed with her two short legs swaying back and forth. She was making faces to entertain Summer. Beside her, Carl sighed, I also want a daughter. Leonardoughed, but his words were unpleasant. Thats not gonna happen. You Carl pointed at Leonardo, Do you think I cant have one? Leonardo raised his eyebrows, Does Jessica want to have a baby with you? Carl snorted, Apart from her, there are plenty of women who want that. Leonardo said, Then hurry up and have one. Carl didnt know how to answer. Summer caught a glimpse of Leonardo and Carl talking at the door, but she was far away and couldnt hear them. Leonardo felt Summers gaze and looked up. Chapter 932 Keep a Secret Summer looked at Leonardo and smiled at him. Leonardo pursed his lips and walked over. As soon as he approached, Summer said, Everyone is here today. I want to go out for a walk. Its very hot outside. Leonardo rejected her request. Jessica couldnt help but say, Actually, its not that hot However, she was not confident enough and her voice was very low. Summer grabbed Leonardos hand and softly called out, Leonardo. It wasnt coquettish, but it was even harder resist. Leonardo held her hand and nodded, Alright, lets go out after breakfast. There were two servantsing with Rosie today. Leonardo turned to look at them. The servants pushed the wheelchair over. Summer nced at the wheelchair and shook her head at Leonardo, I want to walk on my own. No, youre still very weak. Leonardos attitude was firm, Or you wont be allowed to go out. Summer bit her lips and stopped talking. Why was he so fierce? Leonardo also realized that his words were improper and said warmly, Be good. Jessica turned her head away. She came here for a PDA! In the end, Summer went out, sitting in the wheelchair. She felt much better than yesterday. When Leonardo carried her into the wheelchair, she reached out to feel her body. Apart from the gauze wrapped around her forehead, there were no other external wounds on her body, except a few small bruises. However, her legs were still weak. Summerforted herself. Perhaps what Leonardo said was true, but she had only been lying there for a week. She was not seriously injured, but she had been lying down for a week. There were some things that Leonardo didnt tell her, and she didnt want to ask. Such a tacit understanding was strange and inexplicable. Everyone went out together, and Rosie was the happiest one. It had been a long time since she had gone out with Leonardo and Summer. Even though she was just strolling around the hospital garden, Rosie was still delighted.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It was still summer and the sun was scorching, but it was not that hot this morning. The gardens in the hospital were well greened. There were nts and flowers and small rivers running. The environment was very good, and Summers mood improved ordingly. Jessica and Carl had been trying to make a lively atmosphere, so they were chatting about everything. Summer would asionally join the conversation. Leonardo wasnt a talkative person, so he basically didnt say anything. It was almost noon when Carl called the Golden Cauldron and asked them to bring food over. They stayed in the hospital for lunch. When they left in the afternoon, Tim came with some documents again. Leonardo left the ward and chatted with Tim. There were only Summer and Rosie in the ward. Mommy, I want to use this to make a specimen! Rosie held the small wildflowers she picked. Do you know how to do it? Yeah. Rosie carefully ced the flower aside. Summer smiled and asked her, What did you and dad say in the bathroom? In the bathroom? Rosie went to the bathroom a few times and couldnt figure out which time Summer was talking about. Summer reminded her, When you and Jessica came over, your Daddy took you to the bathroom to wash your face. Oh! Rosie nodded, Nothing! She had promised Leonardo that she would not tell her mother about him crying, so she would definitely keep it a secret. Chapter 933 What Are You Dreaming Summer pinched Rosies little cheek and asked seriously, Is there really nothing youre hiding from me? Rosie shook her head without hesitation. She wouldnt betray her dad anyway. Summer pulled a wry face, Are there really no secrets between you and daddy? Rosie hesitated for a moment. It was not good to lie, but she promised her father. Looking at Rosies conflicted expression, Summer knew there were secrets between them. She didnt want see Rosie so conflicted, so she touched her head and said, Alright, forget about it. When Leonardo came back to the ward, he discovered that Rosie had fallen asleep by the bed. Summer made a silent gesture with her index finger on her lips. Leonardo walked over and lowered his voice, Is she asleep? Summer nodded and whispered, Carry her to the bed. Leonardo nced at Rosie and looked up. Tim is still here. Ill have him drive Rosie home. As he spoke, he bent down to pick Rosie up. Summer reached out and nudged him, You should drive her home after she woke up. Rosie was very happy toe to the hospital today. If they drove her home when she was asleep, how disappointed she would be when she woke up? Hearing that, Leonardo thought for a moment and carried Rosie onto the sofa. Then he found a thin nket to cover her. The sofa wasntrge, but it was wide enough for Rosie to sleep on. Then Leonardo sat back on the bed. Summer looked up at him, Actually, its fine if you put her on the bed. Leonardo poured water for her, looking down. Children are restless in sleep. At this time, Tim knocked on the door. The door was half-closed. After knocking twice, he pushed the door open and walked in. Mr. Emerson, everything is ready. After saying that, Tim turned to Summer and greeted her, Mrs. Emerson. Summer smiled at him. Leonardo looked at him and said, Go back if youre done. Then Tim turned around and left. The ward became very quiet. Summer sat on the bed, Rosie slept on the sofa, and Leonardo sat in front of the bed peeling off a pomegranate. He had a bad temper, but he was exceptionally patient with everything rted to Summer. He used the tip of the fruit knife to slip through the outeryer of the pomegranate, and then split the pomegranate into two without hurting the seeds inside. Leonardo put aside half of the pomegranate, took the other half, and began to pull out the small pieces from the pomegranate and put them on the small te. The pieces were even and translucent. He lost a lot of weight, making his figure even sharper than before. Summer asked gently, Has it been a hard week?Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Leonardo did not look up, concentrating on the pomegranate. What are you dreaming about? Hearing this, Summerughed instead. She was waiting for that. If you dont want me to dream, tell me the truth about my current condition. Summer stared straight at Leonardo, her expression extremely calm. Leonardo stopped peeling the pomegranate, and the pomegranate in his hand was crushed. There was juice on his fingers, which quickly became sticky. Summer took out a wet tissue and wiped his hand. Her voice was gentle, I want to know what happened to me. Even if you can hide it from me for a while, you cant hide it forever. I have the right to know the truth. Chapter 934 Discharge from Hospital She knew her body better than anyone else. Her legs couldnt move at all, which was definitely not because she had slept for too long. She trusted Leonardopletely because she didnt want to think about the worst. But now, she had gradually calmed down, and chose to ept the reality. Leonardo maintained that posture without moving or making a sound. Summer knew that he was not thinking about how to answer her. He was resisting, refusing to answer. Sometimes it was not a good thing to know someone too well. Just when Summer thought that Leonardo would not say anything, he said, Since you always have wild thoughts in the hospital, then lets leave the hospital. Leonardo! Summer was a little angry. Leonardo was really stubborn sometimes. Lets get discharged today. Ill go find the doctor. Leonardo put aside the unpeeled pomegranate in his hand and left. Summer looked at his back and wanted to speak, but he walked so fast that she didnt have a chance. Leonardo was a man of action. He really went toplete the discharge procedures after he said that. When he returned, he woke Rosie up and said, Were going home. Then he began to pack the things. The servants and bodyguards were waiting outside, but Leonardo packed his things by himself. Rosie was woken from her slumber, and she rubbed her eyes in a daze andy on the sofa. She was dumbfounded on the sofa for a while. Then, she lifted the thin nket and got up. Rosie stood on the ground and looked around. She did not see Leonardo. She ran to the bed and ced her two small arms on the edge of the bed. She looked up and said to Summer, Mom, I dreamed that Dad said we were going home! Leonardo told her that when she was sleeping. However, when she woke up and did not see Leonardo, she thought that she was dreaming. Summer nodded at her, Yes, well be home soon. Rosie was a little confused. Leonardo quickly took care of everything. He didnt even use the wheelchair and just carried Summer out of the ward in his arms. He took big strides, and Rosie followed behind him with a box in her hand. The box contained the pomegranate that Leonardo had peeled off earlier. There was a car waiting at the entrance of the hospital. As they approached, Summer saw that the person standing in front of the car was actually Tim. Leonardo had asked him to leave when he came to deliver the documents. Probably Leonardo called him back.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Tim silently opened the car door of the back seat. Leonardo turned to look at Rosie behind him and said, Get in. Rosie obediently walked to the front, supported the car door with one hand, and struggled to climb into the car with her short legs. Tim reached out his hand to support her, and Rosie finally got into the car and sat down. After that, Leonardo carried Summer into the car and finally sat down. Tim closed the door and went to the drivers seat. The hospital wasnt close to the vi. Rosie hadnt slept well before and soon fell asleep in the car. After she fell asleep, her little head swayed in the car. Summer reached out and hugged Rosie, letting Rosie sleep in her arms. Seeing this, Leonardo frowned slightly and reached out to hug Rosie. Summer shook her head and refused, I can Leonardo didnt listen to her. He reached out and carried Rosie over. Chapter 935 With You It was five oclock in the afternoon when they got home. Summer looked through the car window at the house outside, feeling as if she was in another world. Not long before her ident, she moved back to Leonardos vi. The furnishings in the vi were the same as before. However, Summer noticed that there were more servants at home.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Was it arranged by Leonardo because she was discharged from the hospital? Summer was carried in by Leonardo, and he carried Summer back to the bedroom. Leonardo took off his coat and looked at her seriously. Everything in the vi is the same as before. If theres anything youre not used to, tell me. Summer looked away and ignored Leonardo. She could feel that Leonardo had been staring at her, probably waiting for her response. Summer took a deep breath and turned to ask him, Where is my phone? Leonardo became alert, Its broken. Its broken? Summer repeated. Yes. It wasnt Leonardos style. If her phone was really broken, he should have prepared a new one for her. Even if he didnt have enough time to buy it, he would say, Ill give you a new phone tomorrow. Instead, he just said Yes. Summer became serious and looked at Leonardo, I want to use my phone now. She stared fixedly at Leonardo, not wanting to miss any of the expressions on his face. Leonardo narrowed his eyes and met Summers sharp gaze. Suddenly, he smiled and said, You need to have a rest now. Summer reached out and hit him, What are youughing at? I want to use my phone now! Leonardo held her hand and kissed it. Take a rest first, he said softly. He was too gentle, which made Summer feel she was messing around for no reason. Summer snorted andy into the quilt. She pulled the quilt over her head and wrapped herself tightly. She said in a low voice from under the nket, I need to rest. Dont disturb me. I wont disturb you. I can apany you. Leonardo came closer, as if he was going to lift the quilt in the next second. Summer refused, No need. Leonardo reached out to pull the nket. Summer held the nket tightly. I told you not to disturb me. She sounded serious. I wont disturb you. Pull the nket away and dont cover your head. Leonardo let go and said patiently. Summer loosened her grip, and Leonardo lifted the nket a little, exposing Summers head. Summer looked at him and said, You can go now. Leonardo raised his eyebrows, but Summer red at him. Suddenly, he bent over and kissed Summer, Im leaving. Summer gestured for him to hurry up and leave. She watched as Leonardo stood up and left. When the door closed, she slowly lifted all the nkets, and looked down at her legs. When she was discharged from the hospital, Leonardo helped her change intofortable clothes. Summer nced at the door again. After confirming that the door was tightly closed, she sat up, trying to move her legs, but found that she could not use her strength at all. Summer pursed her lips tightly. She tried to move her legs again, but failed again, but the upper half of her body was still flexible. Summer turned over and fell to the ground. Chapter 936 Lying to Me The room was carpeted, so it didnt hurt much. However, there was still a muffled sound. In the next moment, the door was pushed open. In Leonardos house, who else could push open the master bedroom door? Summer did not turn around, still lying on the ground. The muffled sound of footsteps drew closer and closer. Summer said suddenly, Get out. The sound of footsteps paused for a moment, but soon it sounded again, and it was getting closer and closer. The uneasiness and anxiety that Summer had umted in her heart erupted at this moment. Didnt you hear me? Donte any closer! Leonardo walked over to her and crouched down. Without saying a word, he reached out to hug her. Let me go! Summer coldly refused. Leonardos expression remained the same, and he still reached out to hug her. Summers reaction became even more intense. She pushed Leonardo away forcefully, I told you to get out. Dont touch me! Get out! Her voice sounded sharp because she was too excited. Summer was shocked by her voice. She sat on the ground, pointing in the direction of the door, her voice calmer, Get out! Of course, Leonardo wouldnt go out. He reached out and hugged Summer into his arms tightly. Summer could not break free. She had been weak all the time, and she was a little tired from what she had done just now. Embraced by Leonardo, she remained motionless. In the future Summer paused slightly, her voice as soft as a mosquitos, Can I stand up? Leonardo immediately answered, Yes. Summer shook her head, You lied to me. I dont believe you. Summer was a little paranoid, but unlike Leonardo, she felt that she could still remain calm for the time being. If I say yes, then yes. Leonardo was very calm, as sure and confident as before. He gently patted Summers back andforted her, Believe me. Summer still shook her head, Youve been lying to me. Summer. Leonardo called her name solemnly, Ill get angry. Summer looked down and bit him hard on the shoulder. When she tasted the blood, she did not let go. Leonardo did not stop her. He just tightened his arms. Mom! Suddenly, Rosies voice sounded from outside. Summer came to herself. She finally let go and muttered, Rosie.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Mom! Just now, Leonardo had entered in a hurry without closing the door, so Rosie pushed the door open and ran in. Summer and Leonardo were still hugging each other and sitting on the ground. Rosie asked doubtfully, Why are you sitting on the ground? The floor was covered with thick carpet and it was not cold. Rosie sat down opposite them. Her two short legs were crossed over, her elbows resting on her legs, and she tilted her head to look at Leonardo and Summer. Previously, when Rosie and Summer lived together, Summer sometimes sat on the carpet and yed with puzzles. Rosie thought Leonardo and Summer were sitting on the ground ying. However, after a while, she felt that the atmosphere was not right. Although Rosie did not know what had happened, her expression changed as she looked at them helplessly. Leonardo held Summer in his arms and turned to Rosie, saying, Go out first. Mom is tired and needs to rest. Chapter 937 Look at Me After hearing what Leonardo said, Rosie looked at Leonardo, then at Summer before stood up hesitantly and said, Mom, I gonna go. After she finished speaking, she waited for Summer to talk to her or turn around to look at her. However, Summer did not do anything. Instead, Leonardo said, OK. Rosie felt something weird. Why would mom ignore her? Moreover, Mom and Dad seemed to be unhappy somehow. Rosie left reluctantly. When she went out, she even remembered to close the bedroom door for Leonardo and Summer. Hearing the door close, Summer moved. Leonardo said, Rosie has left. Summer stood up and looked to the door. The bedroom door was closed, and Rosie went out indeed. She ignored Rosie just now because she was afraid that her current appearance would scare Rosie. She felt that her current appearance must be ferocious and terrifying. Summer suddenly remembered that she had just taken such a heavy bite on Leonardos shoulder. Let me see it. Summer stared at Leonardos shoulder and was about to reach out to pull his clothes. Leonardo had always loved to wear ck clothes, and it was the same today. Just now, Summer was certain that she had tasted the blood. Thus, she was sure that Leonardos shoulder was hurt by her.From N?velDrama.Org. Leonardo did not answer. Instead, he picked Summer up from the ground and gently put her on the bed. After that, he said, Have a good rest. My shoulder is fine. Summer insisted, saying, Let me see it. Its really fine. Leonardo shook his head and reached out his hand to help her smooth her messy hair. He was meticulous and gentle. Summer suddenly wanted to cry. She lowered her head and covered her face with her hands. She took a deep breath and said in a hoarse voice, Im sorry. Leonardo reached out and cupped her face, wanting her to look up at him. However, Summer kept lowering her head to prevent Leonardo from seeing her face. Summer, look at me! There was a trace of anger in Leonardos voice. Summer shook her head, saying, You can go now. She felt that she was extremely embarrassed now. However, she really hadnt figured out how to face him. She could not control her emotions to speak calmly to Leonardo. She felt that her face at this moment must be extremely ugly. Dont apologize to me. If someone has to apologize, it must be me. Leonardos voice was withplicated emotions Summer could not tell. After that, he continued, Summer, did you hear what I said? Summer sniffed heavily and said, Let me calm down first. Leonardo remained silent for a while. Just as Summer thought he couldnt make apromise, he said, Im going out. If you need anything, call me. Then Summer could only heard the sound of footsteps and the door close. Summer raised her head and found that she was the only one left in the room. She could no longer control herself and began to shed tears. Even though she had tried her best to suppress her emotions, she still couldnt control it now. Outside the door. Leonardo walked out. Just as he closed the door, he saw Rosie leaning against the wall. Their gazes met. After exchanging nces for a moment, Leonardo turned his gaze away. Rosie straightened her body and looked at Leonardo. She asked in a very serious tone, What happened to Mom? Chapter 938 I Am with Her Leonardo looked down at Rosie. Rosie was wearing a white skirt with light green flower pattern on it today. Her skin was fair, and she looked healthy and full of vitality. Leonardo reached out and stroked her head, saying, Dont worry about Mom. Im with her. Rosie lowered her head and said, OK Summer settled in Leonardos vi just like that. Leonardo stayed with her every day. He would wake up at a fixed time in the morning and push her wheelchair out to take her for a walk after dinner. Sometimes, Rosie was with them. However, as Rosie had problem getting up, they would take a walk alone. Summer became quieter and quieter, and she did not speak much, mainly because she had nothing to say. Leonardo wasnt a talkative person, so when she didnt want to speak, Leonardo naturally wouldnt say anything. Most of the time, they stayed together in silence. After lunch, Leonardo would take Summer back to her room to take a nap. When Summer fell asleep, Leonardo would go to the study to work. Then, Tim woulde over to deliver some documents to Leonardo. This routine didnt change for three days. At noon on the fourth day, Leonardo took Summer back to her room to take a nap as usual. Summery on the bed, opened her eyes and looked at the ceiling for a while before closing her eyes slowly. She was thinking about something in her heart. Actually, she wasnt sleepy, so she didnt fall asleep. She just kept her eyes closed. When someone closed his eyes, his hearing would be much better. Leonardo did not go out immediately. He sat by the bed and did not make a sound. If it was not for the fact that she hadnt heard the sound of the door opening, Summer would have thought he had already left. Summer closed her eyes and listened to everything around her carefully. After a long while, when Summer almost fell asleep, she finally heard something beside the bed. Then, she heard the door open and close. Summer opened her eyes. Leonardo was no longer beside the bed, and the door was closed. She turned around and looked to the bedside. The wheelchair was still there. Although Leonardo said he could support her to walk, Summer would sometimes insist on taking a wheelchair. Every time she took a wheelchair, Leonardo would be unhappy. Summer struggled to straighten her upper body and stretched out her hand. It took her a lot of effort to reach the wheelchair. As her legs were weak, even such an easy move became much moreplicated and difficult for her. By the time she finally pulled the wheelchair over, Summer was already sweating profusely.From N?velDrama.Org. It was not easy to get into the wheelchair for her, but it was not that hard. Thanks to the strength of her waist, she finally sat in the wheelchair. She let out a sigh of relief and wheeled the chair towards the door. After Summer came back, almost all the floors in the house were carpeted. It was a little difficult for a wheelchair to move on the carpet, but it was quiet. Summer wheeled the chair to the stairs, and looked up to the clock on the wall. It was almost two oclock. It was only twelve oclock when she finished dinner, and it turned out that it had taken her so long to get into a wheelchair. Tim woulde at a fixed time every day. Leonardo usually returned to his room at three oclock. In other words, Tim should being out soon. As before, the servants would not go upstairs without Leonardos permission. Summer sat in a wheelchair and waited alone at the stairs for Tim toe out. At about two oclock, the door of the study was opened from inside. Chapter 939 Hard to Accept the Fact Tim came out of the study. Before he could see Summer, he habitually closed the door when he went out. After he closed the door, he looked up and saw Summer at the stairs. Summer sat in the wheelchair, looking at him quietly. She was obviously waiting for him. Tim paused for a moment and walked over. Mrs. Emerson. He nodded slightly, and his tone was as respectful as ever. Summer smiled and asked, Are you done? Tim nodded. He was a smart man and knew what Summer was waiting for him for. Summer said calmly, Tim, I have something to ask you. Tim was Leonardos henchman, and he was trusted by him. To a certain extent, Tim was more trustworthy to Leonardo than Carl. Tim frowned slightly. Dont worry, these questions wont put you on the spot. When Tim heard this, he was slightly stunned for a moment and looked up at her. Summer seriously asked, What exactly happened to my leg? Leonardo has always refused to tell me about it. Unexpectedly, Tim did not hesitate. It was because of the explosion on the ind four years ago. You were seriously injured and were in aa for three years. And the car ident caused seque.., he said directly. Summer unconsciously tightened her grip on the armrest of the wheelchair. Her voice was terrifyingly calm. Tell me more about it. That time, your body was injured badly. Stanley used some methods to make your body recover to normal. However, after this car ident, the doctor found that your bodys function was rapidly declining. Mr. Emerson has already contacted the most advanced medical team in the world, but they havente up with a useful treatment n yet. No wonder that she always felt that she didnt have any energy or appetite, and she always felt tired. She thought it was just because she hadnt recovered well, but it turned out to be like this Seeing that Summer remained silent, Tim called out, Mrs. Emerson? Summer asked, What if the medical team cant find a suitable treatment in the end?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Tim fell silent. Summer suddenly understood. As various functions of her body were falling at a speed beyond normal range, her body would weaken to a certain extent, and in the end, she Summer said with a dull expression, You can go now. When Tim was about to leave, he thought of something and retreat his foot. Mrs. Emerson, the reason why Mr. Emerson doesnt want to talk to you about this is because it is hard for him to ept this fact. He just Summer interrupted him, saying, I know. She had already gotten the answer she wanted to know, so she didnt want to say anything more to Tim now. Tim also understood this and turned around to leave. Summer sat in a wheelchair, not knowing what she was thinking. However, what else could she think? After a long while, Summer wheeled her chair to Leonardos study. If she pretended that nothing had happened and returned to her room, Leonardo could guess from the wheelchair imprint on the carpet that she hade out. So, it would be better to take the initiative to meet him. Summer did not knock on the door and directly reached out to take the doorknob. Fortunately, the position of the doorknob was not very high, so she could touch it with her own hand. She turned the doorknob and pushed the door open. When Leonardo heard it, he suddenly raised his head. Chapter 940 Exact Answer She Wants Leonardo saw Summer sitting in the wheelchair with a single nce. His expression changed slightly as he quickly stood up and strode towards Summer. How did you get here? After Leonardo walked up to her, he squatted down in front of her. He looked carefully at her as if he was checking if she got any injuries. Because he was squatting, his eyes were not in the same height with Summers. Summer had to lower her head to meet his gaze. Summer said indifferently, I came here in a wheelchair. Leonardos expression went gloomy. You can call me if you want toe out. Dont go out on your own. Summer understood in her heart that Leonardo was really afraid that she would get hurt. She looked at Leonardo and bit her words back. In the end, Summer decided not to tell him that she met Tim. Give me the phone. In this way, I can call you when I want to go somewhere. Summer looked at him calmly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Leonardo remained silent for a moment and said, Alright. You can continue to work. Im going back to my room. As Summer said this, she was about to leave. Im done. Leonardo stood up and pushed her wheelchair out. In the bedroom, Leonardo carried her out of her wheelchair and said, Sleep with me for a while? Summer nodded. Leonardo agreed to give Summer the phone. That night, when they were having dinner, he took out a new phone. The phones design was very new and the color was good. Summer took it over and said with a smile, Thank you. Leonardo just looked at her calmly and didnt say a word. Summer said, Why do you always get angry so easy now? You got angry when I came out of the room, and you got angry again when I said thank you! Leonardo paused for a moment, and his expression turned gentler. Theres no need for us to say thank you to each other. Summer did not say anything and began to try her new phone. Lets eat first. Leonardo took her phone away. Summer looked at her empty hand and nodded, saying, Alright. After she finished speaking, she lowered her head to eat. From the surface, there seemed to be no problem between them. However, Leonardo felt something strange. After dinner, Summer took her new phone and went online. Leonardo sat beside her, and asked her, Do you want to watch TV for a while? I dont want to watch TV. Summers gaze did not leave the screen of her phone, and her voice was soft and gentle. Leonardo turned his head and saw Summers gentle face. Summer had always been soft-hearted and kind. If others didnt annoy her, she wouldnt have any temper. However, the more docile she was, the more Leonardo felt strange in his heart. Summer could feel that Leonardo had been looking at her. She searched for the keyword Summer/car ident on the Inte. However, when she typed in the keywords and clicked on the SEARCH, there was nothing. When she suffered the car ident, she was the boss of the Emerson Group. How could this not be on the news? Summer handed her phone to Leonardo and showed him. She asked him calmly, Can you tell me what happened? Leonardo nced at the screen of her phone. Then he looked at Summers face and said, If you want to know anything, you can ask me directly. This was the exact answer Summer wanted. She said, Alright, then please tell me how you dealt with Stanley? And what about Logan? Chapter 941 Turn Himself in This was what Summer wanted to know ever since she woke up, but her condition didnt allow her to do that. Leonardo said that he had everything in control. Besides, checking on Rosie was more important, so she never had the chance to ask him. Then they returned home. Leonardo always sidestepped the questions and left Summer no opportunity to ask him. Facing her questions, he was silent for a moment before saying, Stanley turned himself in. Logan is dead, despite all the treatment. Logan died? Summers eyes widened in surprise. She was in the back row, so she wasnt badly hurt. But Logan was driving, so things must be worse for him. She never expected that Stanley would turn himself in. Summer shook her head, Its impossible. Stanley will never do that. Being a man of schemes, Stanley did so many dirty things. How could he turn himself in? She didnt believe it. Leonardo said calmly as if he had expected Summers reaction, Go ask Jessica and Carl then. Summer found herself hard to digest this. Stanley really turned himself in? Summer asked, Then why?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Its not important. What matters is that we can be together forever. Leonardo pulled the phone out from her hand and put it aside. Then he held Summers hand in his. While Leonardo was taking a bath, Summer went to the Inte for news about Stanley, but there was none. When Leonardo came out, he saw Summer leaning against the bed with her phone in her hand gloomily. He instantly knew what happened. Leonardo sat beside her, saying, Stanleys case was heard in chamber. Theres no news on the Inte. For a moment, Summer felt that she might not have woken up in her dream. She had only stayed in bed for a week, but when she woke up, she was in a totally different world. Leonardo was back, and Logan was dead. And to her astonishment, Stanley turned himself in. After all the fight with Leonardo, Stanley gave up. Leonardo lowered his head and asked, Do you want to take a shower? Summer nodded and then put her phone aside. Summer was not in her best. After the shower, she was too sleepy to stay awake. Leonardo didnt leave until he watched Summer fall asleep. After the shower, Rosie was in bed reading a story book. Hearing the door opening, she cocked her head and saw Leonardo. She smiled to Leonardo. Leonardo walked over and said inly, Time for bed. Rosie looked at the story book in her hands, suggesting she didnt want to sleep now. But under Leonardos gaze, she had to put it aside and slide into bed. Leonardo turned off the lights in the room, leaving her nightmp on. Rosie hid under the nket and whispered, Is Mom asleep? Leonardo answered, She is. Alright. Rosie said, Then Ill sleep too. Rosie closed her eyes and soon fell asleep. She covered half of her face under the nket, revealing only her eyes. Leonardo bent down and pulled the nket down for her. It was in summer. She would feel hot. After checking on Rosie, he turned around and left. Chapter 942 I Didn’t Remember The next day. When Summer woke up, it was already nine oclock in the morning. She stretched out for her phone, but found it wasnt there. Right on the cue, Leonardo came out of the bathroom. Seeing Summer was searching the bed, he asked, Whats wrong? What are you looking for? My phone. Hearing his sounds, Summer turned to look at Leonardo, saying, Do you see it? Leonardo walked over and said, Ill help you find it. He searched the bed and the floor, but didnt find it. Then he raised his head, asking, Do you remember where you put itst night? Where did she put the phonest night? Summer thought about it carefully, but her memory failed her. She was at a loss for a moment. Then, she raised her head and asked Leonardo, Where did I put my phonest night? Leonardo slightly knitted his eyebrows and answered, Yes. Summer looked at him and muttered, I dont remember. And then she thought for a while and shook her head, saying, I cant remember it.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. And what did she say to Leonardost night? She couldnt remember it either. Flustered, Summer supported her forehead with her hands, Why cant I remember? Some color drained from Leonardos face, and he took out his phone and called Tim. Immersing herself in her own world, Summer had no idea about what Leonardo said to Tim. After the call, Leonardo turned around and saw Summer still sitting on the bed, so lost and nk, like a child. Leonardo tightened his grip on the phone before he put it aside, and then he sat down beside her. It doesnt matter. Well get you a new one, okay? He said as he bent down and put his hands on Summers shoulders. She stared nkly at him for a while, then smiled, You dont have to. I can remember it. But it was barely a smile. Leonardo looked at her with an expression that she couldnt understand. His voice was gentle, Then we can look for the phone another day. Today we need to go to the hospital for a re-examination. Summer asked, Re-examination? Why dont I remember it? Before Leonardo could say something, Summer said to herself, Did I forget about this too? She shook her head in disbelief. Howe? Seeing Summer like this, Leonardo felt heartache. He swallowed hard and his voice was hoarse, I didnt tell you. Of course you dont remember it. Summer asked uncertainly, Is that so? Yes. Leonardo nodded and helped her fix her hair. Wash up, then have breakfast, okay? Summer nodded, Yes. After breakfast, Leonardo took Summer out. When they walked to the gate, Summer saw Tim was there. Tim bowed slightly at her. It seemed everything was just as it was before. Leonardo would ask Tim to run errands for him. When she and Leonardo went out, Tim was always at the gate waiting for them. When Tim opened the car door, Leonardo carried Summer into the car. Chapter 943 Learn Without A Teacher In the car. Leonardo held Summers hand in his, Its a long away. You can sleep for a while. Summer leaned against the seat, dispirited and gloomy. Paying no attention to Leonardo, Summer just leaned. Leonardo pursed his lips and looked at Summer before pulling her into his arms. Summer shook her head and pushed him away. She wanted to sit on her own. Leonardo didnt expect she would push him away and looked intensely at Summer. However, Summer only stared out of the window. Tim was in the front seat driving the car, but he still sensed the subtle change of the air. He peeped through the rearview mirror and withdrew his gaze quickly. Silence all the way. It was a private hospital. One could enjoy the best medical services as long as one can afford it. Moreover, this hospital was invested by the Emerson Group. When Leonardo and Summer came, their matters were given top priority. The wheelchair was put in the trunk of the car in advance. Being wheelchaired to the VIP room, Summer didnt see anyone else except Leonardo and the medical staff. When they entered the elevator, Summer turned around and asked Leonardo, Why no patients here? Leonardo exined, Were taking the VIP channel. Summer smiled and did not say anything. When they arrived at the examination room, the doctors and nurses were waiting. One of the doctors greeted them, Mr. and Mrs. Emerson.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Leonardo asked, Is everything ready? He nodded, Tim has called and its all set. Summer didnt find it strange when the doctor said that. It was only when she was examined that she understood what the doctor meant by saying everything was ready. Along the way, only the doctors needed were summoned here. Summer didnt even see any patients at all. It was all so private and exclusive. She would have to thank Leonardo for that. It was almost noon after all the tests. Summer remembered that she was a frequent patient in the hospital in the past year. And suddenly she felt exhausted, both physically and mentally. Lets wait in the lounge. The results take some time. Leonardo squatted in front of Summer and said gently. When she was in the wheelchair, Leonardo always squatted down. In this way Leonardo made himself at Summers eye level, and she did not have to look up. Leonardo was not a talker, and being considerate was not really his thing. However, he seemed to learn it without teacher after getting together with Summer. Summer replied, OK. There was coffee and fruit in the lounge. Someone came in to serve them water and was sent out by Leonardo with a re. Then, Leonardo poured water for her. Summer thought of her long dream for no reason. In that dream, everything was clear, but after waking up, it became fuzzy, except Leonardo. He brought the water over and heard Summer saying, I had a long dream when I was in the hospital. Leonardo put the ss in her hand and said, Yes. I dreamt about my childhood. Summer held the ss in her hand, and stared straight at him. Chapter 944 Go Back Alive Leonardo was surprised, and then he sat down beside her. Your childhood? He seemed very interested in it. Summer nodded and said gently, Yeah, my childhood. Then, Summer said lightly, I was a good student back then. Were you? Leonardo raised his head. Summer could feel that Leonardo was in a bad mood, but he still managed to be patient. Summer smiled to him, I also dreamed of the day when I met you on that street. Something strange moved in Leonardos eyes. Summer asked him, Did you run away from home that day? Yes. Because of your mother? Summer remembered that it was not long after Leonardos mothers death. Although Leonardo seemed omnipotent now, Leonardo was just an eleven-year-old boy back then. That ident should have had a great impact on him, and that might be part of the reason why he was somewhat paranoid. Leonardo was silent for a while, as if he was pondering how to speak. After a while, he said slowly, I was sad back then, but I wasforted by a little girl who told me her mother wasnt nice to her. He was joking her! Summer pretended to be angry and gave him a gentle push, Hey! Youre hurting me. Leonardo curled into a faint smile, But you did make me feel better. If it werent for Summer, he might end his life that day. The pressure, it was too much for him to handle. No one could understand his pain, and no one cared to understand it. Leonardo learnt from Summer that Karen wasnt a responsible mother. However, Summer still tried to justify her actions. On the contrary, Leonardos mother had been protecting him until thest minute of her life. If he died like that, he would let his mother down. His mother loved him fondly. I never expect you would keep that pen. I almost forgot about it. When I saw that pen, I didnt remember it at all.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Leonardo narrowed his eyes and looked at her. Summer smiled, Well, you didnt recognize me either when I married you. Leonardo fell silent, and became serious. Summer asked, No way. You recognized me the first time you saw me? No, Leonardo said calmly, Because you are not good-looking. Summers face turned cold, and she said, Hey! Leonardo held her hand and said, You started it. Summer snorted and said, Then your taste is peculiar. You can actually kiss the not-good-looking face. Leonardo did not refute. Instead, he leaned forward, saying, Of course I can. Then he was about to kiss her. Right on the cue, the door was pushed open. Leonardo paused and turned to look at the door. At the entrance, Tim was a little awkward. He touched his nose and bowed slightly, The results havee out. Chapter 945 See You and Leonardo The rxed atmosphere in the lounge was spoiled. Although Summer tried her best to manage her expression, she failed and the smile faded from her face. Leonardo frowned slightly and turned to look at Summer. Wait for me here. Ill go take a look. Then he just looked at her and waited for her reply. Leonardo asked her to wait for him here. It meant that he wouldnt tell her about her condition. Actually, it was hard to be cheated by others, and people were prone to be hooked by their own lies. Leonardo was fooling himself now. Did he feel that as long as he didnt tell her the truth, she would live the same life as before? Summer smiled, But I want to know it. Leonardo was a cautious and reserved person, and he could hide everything he wanted without leaving a trace. He said slowly, You dont feel well, so wait for me here.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. His tone was firm. Summer sighed helplessly and turned her head away. Leonardo reached out and stroked her head. Wait for me. The door to the lounge opened and closed. Summer thought that she could not go on like this. At this moment, the door was opened from the outside. Summer thought it was Leonardo. She turned to look and her eyes widened, when she saw the person clearly. It was a woman dressed in neat ck clothes. After locking the door, she walked towards Summer. She went up to Summer and showed an insincere smile. Ms. Summer, long time no see. Jenny. Summer said, surprised. You still remember me. Jenny seemed very happy and sat down beside her. She sized Summer up and her gaze finally fell on Summers leg. You cant move your legs. Its very inconvenient, right? She sounded very concerned. But Summer was sure that Jenny came not just for greetings. Jenny was loyal to Stanley, and she must came for him. Summer only looked at Jenny silently. There was no need to answer such a question. Hearing no response from Summer, Jenny got straight to the point, I bet you know why Im here. Summer asked coldly, Are you going to capture me and threaten Leonardo with me? No. Jenny shook her head and exined very patiently, With your broken legs, you would be a burden for me, if I take you away. Of course, I can do better than that. I just came to see you, and Leonardo. Jenny put it gently from beginning to end. It was as if Jenny just came here to see an old friend. Summer knew Jenny well. Jenny was a formidable woman who would not fight against anyone until she was well unprepared. When she said she wanted to meet Leonardo, she must be ready. Summer loosened her hand on the armrest of the wheelchair. Is Stanley alright? The usual calmness on Jennys face was reced by coldness. How is he? Dont you know? Summer smiled. Looks like he has a hard time. Summer didnt know why Stanley surrendered, but given that Jenny came to her, Summer believed that Jenny couldnt find another way to save Stanley. Jenny looked at Summer with total contempt. Its not the end yet. Wait and see. You should worry about Leonardo. As expected, when Summer mentioned Stanley, Jenny was on the verge of breakdown. Women were always susceptible to emotions. Of course, if it was for her beloved man, a woman could be more ruthless than anyone else. Chapter 946 The Trump Card Summer justughed off Jennys words. When seeing herposure, Jenny showed a slightly serious face and stared at her silently. Fruits and snacks were ced on the small coffee table beside Summer. She stretched out for a snack, then looked up at Jenny, Do you want some? Jenny snorted coldly and turned her head away. Summer pushed another te of snacks towards Jenny. Jenny did not take any, while Summer was enjoying hers, gazing at Jenny with interest. Both remained silent. By the time Leonardo and Tim entered, Summer was almost full. Leonardo walked before Tim and pushed open the door. Sum Just as he opened his mouth and uttered the word, his expression changed and no words followed. Summer smiled at him. Youre back. Yes. Sulky, Leonardo darted towards Summer. Summers smile was gentle. Jenny said she came for you. Is that so? Hearing this, Leonardo turned to look at Jenny. A cold light shed in his eyes, and his aura was intimidating. Jenny had run many errands for Stanley, and this gave her the opportunity to meet many influential people. This was the first time she hade alone to look for Leonardo, though. Apparently, he gave her the jitters. Back then, she followed Stanley through fire and water and saw the way Stanley dealt with others. But in the end, Stanley lost to Leonardo. As Leonardo approached, Jenny unconsciously stood up and looked at Leonardo warily. Leonardo looked cold, his eyes glinting murderous hatred. Jenny retreated, but behind her was the seat and there was no way to escape. Before Leonardo made a step closer, Jenny said, Im here to negotiate with you! Overwhelmed by his aura, she had to force herself to maintain calm. Negotiate for what? Leonardos lips curved into a sneer. Did Stanley want a negotiation? She turned to look at Summer, and then back at Leonardo. She pointed out, If Im not 100 percent sure, do you think I wille to you?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Expressionless, Leonardo looked at Jenny. Afterwards, he turned to look at Summer. Wait for me here. Ill let Tim stay outside. After that, he walked straight out, leaving Summer no chance to say no. As he passed by Tim, he said, Stay here and watch. Tim nodded slightly. When Leonardo and Jenny went out, Summer asked, Tim, what do you think Jennys bargaining chip is? Since she is bold enough toe, she must have a trump card that could turn things around, said Tim, ncing in the direction of the door. What was the trump card? Summer remembered that during the talk, Jenny gave her a meaningful look. Summer wondered if she was the trump card Jenny used to negotiate with Leonardo. Suddenly, Summer got her head around those things Leonardo had done before. Because he held Summer dear, she became his weakness. If she were Leonardo, and in his position, how could she handle it? Summerughed. Feeling herughter strange, Tim carefully asked, Mrs. Emerson, you Im fine. Although she said that, she could not stopughing, as if some funny memories came back to her. Chapter 947 Fuck off Now Tim had a vague idea about why Summerughed and what was in her mind. He didnt say anything else, walked forward and poured a ss of water for her. Leonardo and Jenny went to the reception room next door. Most of the people who went to private hospitals were big shots. Of course, facilities here were different from those in public ones. Jenny followed Leonardo in the room and closed the door. Leonardo turned around and cast a gloomy stare at Jenny. Speak. His tone carried no emotion, but gave her the creeps. Jenny managed a calm face. You are worried by Summers condition, right? Leonardo only looked at her gloomily and silently. However, his slight frown indicated that his patience was wearing thin. Good at detecting peoples feelings from their expressions, Jenny immediately said, Ms. Summer was seriously injured in the ident four years ago. She was in ama for three years. She must remember it.From N?velDrama.Org. Jenny was referring to the incident on the ind. At that time, Adams wanted to die with Leonardo and Summer. Jenny continued, Back then, Stanley spared no efforts to save Summer, mainly for his sister. I believe you also know about this. At this point, Jenny showed a fainted smile. But you dont know that Stanley asked the doctor to try to use Summers organs to save his sister as much as possible, when Summer was in a critical condition. Unfortunately, Ms. Summer was injured too badly to survive a transnt operation. What did Stanley do? Leonardo already figured it out at this moment. He looked at Jenny with a gloomy face. Mr. Emerson, youre knowledgeable. you should know that there are many international medical research organizations secretly developing drugs with astonishing therapeutic effects, but because of the murky side effects, they are not allowed to go into mass production. At that time, Stanley had no other choice. In order to save Summers life, he asked the doctor to give her the newly developed medicine. I dont know the name, but I know she was the only one who survived among all patients in the trial. Seeing that Leonardos face dulled even more, Jenny felt satisfied. She finally understood why Stanley didnt fight Leonardo head-on. Instead, Stanley always targeted Summer. Jenny curled her lips and said, Mr. Emerson, although I dont know what that medicine is, Stanley knows, but he is still waiting for the trial in the detention center. Her intention was obvious. If Leonardo wanted to know what that medicine was, he had to find Stanley. He needed to get Stanley out. Mr. Emerson, think about it carefully. If you know the form of that medicine, you will be able to find the most advanced research team in the world to make the medicine. In this way, Summer might survive. Beforeing here, Jenny went to see Stanley. Stanley said that as long as she came to talk to Leonardo about the medicine, Leonardo would definitely agree to her condition. However, hearing no answer from Leonardo for a long time, she felt a little uncertain. Leonardo frowned and said with a cold expression, You can fuck off now. Jenny didnt get it. After a few seconds, she smiled. Chapter 948 What Can I Know from You? Sure enough, it was just as Stanley anticipated, Jenny thought to herself. Harsh as Leonardos words were, it meant that he would go find Stanley and talk to him. Mr. Emerson, farewell. Jenny turned around and left. The door was shut. Leonardo stood there motionlessly. After a long while, he suddenly gave a kick to the nt beside him. With a crisp sound, the ceramic flowerpot fell to the ground and shattered into pieces. Leonardo slowly let out a breath with some difficulty, his look gloomy. Killing intent crossed his face. The sound of keys came. Someone opened the door from the outside, and in the next moment, the door was pushed open. Then came the wheels rolling on the ground. Leonardo frowned. But when he turned around, the gloomy look had disappeared. He returned to be calm and indifferent as usual. Why are you so angry? Summer sat in a wheelchair and swept her gaze over the pieces of ceramic pot behind him. Then, shended her gaze on Leonardo again. Tim followed behind Summer, silent. Leonardo took a nce at the mess and replied in a calm tone, I happened to knock it over. Summer did not expose his lie, Then, lets go home. Leonardos gaze seemed softer. Okay. On the way back, Summer did not speak to Leonardo. She closed her eyes and rested her mind. She could feel Leonardos fixed gaze. Summer opened her eyes and met Leonardos deep eyes. His eyes were filled withplicated emotions. Summer gazed at him for a while. She finally couldnt help but ask, What did Jenny say? Leonardo kept calm as he said, Probably she had run out of her ways, but she still couldnt get Stanley out. So, she came to negotiate with me. Summer was a little surprised. She thought Leonardo would not answer this question. However, although he did, it was no different from a null reply. Since Jenny came for him, she naturally intended to negotiate about it. As for the content of the negotiation, Leonardo would absolutely not tell her. Summer changed her question, Will you agree to her conditions? Leonardo curled his lips and fixed his meaningful gaze on Summers face. Are you getting words out of me? If you dont want to say, what can I know from you? Summer took a deep breath and looked outside the car window. She was a little mad. She was mad at Leonardos insistence. Till now, he still didnt want to share his concern with her, and preferred to bear it alone. Leonardo pinched her cheek, stating, You seem to have lost some weight after returning home. Maybe you should live in the hospital for a few more days. It was hard to tell if he was joking. Summers look froze. Leonardo advised her to live in the hospital for a few more days. He wouldnt make fun of this. So, it should be that she was still in a bad condition and the doctor advised her to be hospitalized. Summer was shocked and couldnt ept it when she heard her conditions from Tim. But it was hearsay. And it didnt seem realistic. But now, even Leonardo had no choice but to ept the reality and let her return to the hospital. Summer felt her expression somewhat out of control.From N?velDrama.Org. I It took a long while before sheposed herself, I dont want to be hospitalized. Leonardo did not say anything and only held her hand. Chapter 949 A Guest After returning home, Summer said she wanted to stay in the hall for a while. Leonardo went upstairs to the study with Tim. Rosie stayed in the hall with Summer. When it was time for dinner, Leonardo and Tim came down. Leonardo asked Tim to have dinner with them. During the meal, Tim was silent and rarely said something. Curious, Rosie put some food on Tims te. Thank you. Tim smiled. Rosie replied with a grin, Youre wee. At this moment, a bodyguard hurried in, and called, Mr. Emerson. What is it? Leonardo was serving Summer with the dishes. He replied and didnt raise his head. The bodyguard hesitated before replying, Weve got a guest. Hes waiting outside now. A guest? Summer looked up at the bodyguard. The bodyguards should know Carl and Jessica. If they hade, he would just let them in and didnt need to ask for consent. So, it couldnt be Carl or Jessica. Then, who was the guest? Leonardo should think the same. He put down his chopsticks and stood up, Ill go take a look. Then, he turned to Summer and said, You eat first. Summer nodded. Summer took some bites after watching him out. But then, she paused. After some hesitation, she turned on the switch of the electric wheelchair. She backed a little and then moved towards the door. Tim called, Mrs. Emerson. Ill go have a look. Summer replied and left. Since Summer now had difficulty in walking, facilities in the vi had been adjusted a lot. She now could easily operate the wheelchair and went out.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The courtyard was covered with greens. It was in the height of summer, and the nts were lush. So, the trees had obscured the sight. Summer could not see what was happening at the gate at the first nce. She could only sit in the wheelchair and slowly moved over. When she approached, the bodyguards noticed her. But she still couldnt find Leonardo, who should be outside the gate. One of the bodyguards probably told Leonardo. Summer soon saw Leonardo walking over. He strode over and asked, Why do youe out? I Just as Summer was about to speak, another voice came outside the gate. Summer! It sounded familiar. Summer was surprised and looked up. She saw Trevin was trying to get in but stopped by the bodyguards. Trevin? Summer felt it a little strange. Why was he here? And how did he know where they live? Just as Summer was about to ask Leonardo, she saw Leonardo fix his eyes on Trevin with a gloomy look. Apparently, he was enraged. Summer reached out and held Leonardos hand. Leonardo turned to her as his gloom dissipated at once. He soon recovered to be calm as usual. Summer asked, Why does Trevine to you? It doesnt matter. Leonardo replied. Then, he raised his hand to give a throw him out signal. The bodyguards nodded and directly pushed Trevin out. Outnumbered, Trevin was naturally kicked out in one go. But Trevin was not resigned to it, Summer, I came to see you! Come on! Im your friend! Leonardo was about to push Summer in as his face darkened. He turned around and spat, Kick him out! Chapter 950 When Will the Fight Start? Summer looked back at Trevin.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. After receiving Leonardos instruction, the bodyguards were not soft on Trevin. Summer looked for a while and said, Stop. Leonardo did not say anything. He just lowered his eyes and looked at Summer. Summer turned to him, Tell them to stop. Leonardo was obviously reluctant. Thus, Summer was about to go over and stop them in person. Leonardo stopped her and turned to the bodyguards, Let him in. Trevin straightened his clothes, Let go of me. They asked me in. The bodyguards quickly let go of him. When Summer and Leonardo brought Trevin into the hall, Tim happened to walk out of the dining room. Summer and Leonardo hadnte back for a long while. With his keen sense, Tim felt something had happened. A trace of surprise shed across his face as he saw Trevin. He could actually find Leonardos house. Take a seat. Summer turned to Trevin and pointed at the sofa. Trevin nodded and sat down. The servant served him a cup of tea. Summer took a nce at the dining room. They were out, but Rosie was still having her meal there. At this time, Rosie ran over. Mom! Rosie didnt see Trevin. It was Trevin who saw her first. But he didnt call Rosie. Instead, he just gazed at Rosie with a smile. Feeling the gaze, Rosie turned around and met Trevins eyes. Uncle Trevin! Now, Rosie was able to speak his name clearly. She no longer called him Uncle Trevia as she used to. Rosie liked Trevin, so she was naturally delighted to see him. She ran to Trevin in surprise, Uncle Trevin, why are you here? I came to see you. Trevin said as he reached to stroke her head. At this moment, Leonardo called, Rosie,e here. Rosie could hear that Leonardo was unpleasant. She smiled at Trevin, turned around and ran to sit on the side of Leonardo. And Summer sat on the other side. Summer turned to her, Are you full? Rosie shook her head, Not yet. Since everyone had left, she followed out and wondered what had happened. Then go finish your meal. Mom and dad will chat with Uncle Trevin for a while. You cane overter after dinner. Summer tilted her head and stated to Rosie in a gentle tone. Chat? Rosie looked at Leonardo. It looked like that Dad would kick Uncle Trevin out at any time. Were they really going to have a chat? But Rosie was a good girl. She would always listen to her mother. She got off the sofa and walked towards the dining room. She left as she stole several nces of Leonardo. It hit her that Uncle Trevin paid frequent visits to them when she lived with her mother alone. So, dad was enraged because of his frequent visits and disliked Uncle Trevin. Rosie had a quick mind and she felt that she had known something great. She did not understand the love and hatred among the adults, but she could feel that Leonardo disliked Trevin. They may probably get a fight, Rosie thought. Then, she quickly ran back to the dining room, climbed onto a chair, picked up her bowl, and hid herself behind the door, peeking outside. When would the fight start? Chapter 951 Desire for Control Rosie enjoyed the drama by the door and waited for a long time, but Leonardo and Trevin didnt fight. She sighed in disappointment and returned to the restaurant. Embarrassment diffused in the living room. Leonardos temperament was super cold, as if he could stand up and kick Trevin out at any moment. Summer broke the ice and asked Trevin, How have you been? Not bad. Stanley has been charged with killing my father. Trevin looked at Summers legs. Summer had known that Leonardo used Trevin in a way. She wasnt sure if Trevin was aware of it. Summer said lightly, Congrattions. Trevin seemed to have something else to say. However, he only nced at Leonardo, and then picked up the cup of water. Anything else? Leonardo looked at Trevin. But before Trevin answered, Leonardo raised his hand slightly and said again, See Mr. Trevin off. Tim came over. Mr. Trevin, this way, please.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Summer said, Ill see you off. Hearing this, Leonardo frowned and turned his head to look at Summer. Summer didnt escape his gaze. I can see him off alone. Summer. Leonardo seemed to be warning her, but Summer didnt step back. She and Trevin were friends, and she had nothing to be ashamed of. However, Leonardo wouldnt be assured unless he could control herpletely. Summer was tender, but it didnt mean she was a nose of wax. Leonardos desire for control was very strong and wanted her to be only his. She had to do something; otherwise, he would be more and more paranoid. Summer looked at Leonardo for a while, and then turned to Trevin. Lets go. She ignored Leonardos gloomy expression and went out in her wheelchair. Trevin nced at Leonardo, stood up, and walked out. Seeing that Leonardo didnt do anything, Tim couldnt help but ask, Mr. Emerson, are you sure you dont want to stop them? Suddenly, Leonardo swept all the cups on the coffee table to the ground. This was his answer. The cups smashed into pieces. Tim retreated to the side in silence and said nothing more. When Rosie was full and came out, she saw the broken cups. She carefully bypassed the pieces on the ground and ran to Leonardo. She looked around but couldnt find Summer and Trevin. Tre Just as she was about to say something, she felt someone patting her shoulder softly. Rosie turned around and saw that Tim zipped his fingers across his mouth. Rosie inherited Leonardos intelligence and instantly understood the current situation. Her mom and Trevin were good friends. It was normal for them to go out and had a small chat. It was also normal that her dad felt angry. Rosie climbed onto the sofa easily with the help of her hands. She sat beside Leonardo. She tilted her head to look at Leonardo and tentatively said, Dad? Leonardo ignored her. Rosie reached out to grab Leonardos finger. The little girl had small hands and could only grab one of Leonardos fingers with one hand. She said seriously, her eyes big and bright, Dad, you didnt eat much just now. You must feel hungry. Lets go and eat something! No, Im not in the mood. Although Leonardo rejected Rosies suggestion, he didnt shake off her hand. Chapter 952 She Loves You the Most Oh, Rosie nodded seriously and said, I get it. Youre jealous, so youre in a bad mood. Hearing this, Leonardo turned his head and looked at her with his eyes narrowed. Rosie sensed the danger in Leonardos eyes and said with a smile, You are more handsome than Uncle Trevin. Im sure Mom loves you most. Leonardo raised his eyebrows. I think she loves you most. Rosie didnt know what to answer. She actually agreed with what her father said, but her father always seemed to be jealous. If she admitted that her mother loved her most, her father would probably be too upset to have dinner. Rosie had to deal with suchplicated troubles at such a young age. She sneaked a nce at Leonardo and saw that he was staring at her with his arms folded. Rosie sighed and said seriously, Its hard for me to say this, but I have to admit that Mom loves you most. Leonardo was amused by Rosies words. He reached out and touched Rosies head as a reward. Do you want anything recently?Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Rosie thought for a moment and shook her head. Leonardo asked again, Are you sure? Rosie twiddled her fingers and said in a low voice, I want to hang out with Mom. Leonardo stiffened, his smile faded, and his eyes cold again. Trevin wanted to help Summer push the wheelchair after they came out, but Summer refused, I got this. Thank you. Trevin seemed to hesitate for a moment before letting her go. Summer controlled the electric wheelchair herself, and her speed was quite slow. She knew Trevin had something to say, so she deliberately slowed down and waited for Trevin to speak. Trevin was straightforward. Summer, was it Leonardo who released the news that Stanley killed my father? Summer looked at him and asked, Is that what you want to ask? Looks like you know. Trevin was a bit off-color. When Lester was still alive, he alwayspared his son Trevin with Leonardo. After Lester died, Trevin wanted to bring the murderer to justice. However, he didnt expect that the evidence he relied on came from Leonardo. Everything was under Leonardos control from beginning to end. Why it had to be Leonardo? Trevin said with irony, Do you know why Stanley was caught? Summer wanted to say that it was none of her business, but actually, she wanted to know. Someone told Stanley that I got Bendy, and I wanted her to pay for her brothers sins. Of course, Stanley wouldnt just sit by. Then, this person took the chance, called the police, handed in all the evidence of Stanleys crimes, and set a perfect trap for him. With that, Trevin bent over a little bit and asked Summer, Who do you think this person is? Stanley is smart and arrogant. He didnt want to fall into the trap, so he surrendered himself and left Bendy to the police. Trevins smile had a hint of irony. Stanley racks his brain. In the end, he lostpletely, but he still did everything he could to protect Bendy. I have to admit he is really smart. Chapter 953 Saint or Devil Trevin stopped to ask Summer, Do you agree? Summer looked at Trevin coldly and said, You learn to fish for information, finally. Arent you the same? Trevinughed with a rxed look on his face. He was handsome and charming, just like the first time theyve met. Summer smiled slightly. A trace of mockery shed through her eyes. Summer knew who Trevin was talking about. Who else could it be other than Leonardo? Leonardo once said that he would not use a weak woman to achieve his goal like Stanley. However, Trevins words inferred that Leonardo did what he said. At that time, Bendy was captured by Trevin. Although Trevin wanted to avenge his father on Stanley Bates, he was not crazy enough to achieve that by torturing Bendy. Deep in his heart, Trevin kept the good intentions and the principles. However, Stanley did not have a single trace of kindness in his body. In his mind, people would always think evil of others C just like him C and scheming would be a daily routine. Therefore, when Leonardo released the fake news that Trevin had done something horrible to Bendy, Stanley couldnt stay calm anymore. Stanley cared about Bendy, but even so, Stanley was still a despicable and disgusting person in Summers eyes. She would never forget what Stanley had done to Rosie. Perhaps Stanley would regret what he had done one day, but Summer would never forgive him. Summer smiled and looked at Trevin, Do you me Leonardo for using you? Since Trevin said that she was fishing information, shed better lift the rod now. She knew Trevin only wanted to talk about Leonardo, but it didnt matter whether Leonardo was a saint or a devil in Trevins eyes. She knew clearly what kind of person Leonardo was. You also know that Leonardo was using me? Trevin, irritated, put his hand into his hair and started pulling. Summer kept smiling, Trevin, I always consider you a clever man. Are you mocking me? Trevin smiled, but his eyes were frozen cold. No, I would never do that. How cant you figure out something while I can? You know it from the beginning. And you allowed Leonardo to use you for your personal interests. Trevin was more than a rich kid. He ispetent and clever. Summer could guess that it was Leonardo who gave Trevin the information and the evidence. If that was the case, Trevin must know it. The truth was that Trevin knew everything, but he pretended not to in order to achieve his goal. Now that the whole thing was over, he began to be angry about Leonardo using him.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I understand your feelings. Summer looked at Trevin with a calm expression. She was telling the truth. She did understand. Summer, you An awkward look shed across Trevins face. He came to expose Leonardos hypocrisy to Summer. However, Summer had already known everything and epted them as well. Ive been with Leonardo for many years. Although I havent known you for a long time, I know both of you more than you can ever imagine. Chapter 954 Can’t Help Loving Her A surprised look shed across Trevins face before heughed again. I like you, he said, for being smart. Sorry then. I dont like you for being you, said Summer without the slightest hesitation. Dont say no in such a hurry. Trevin squatted down in front of her and said, Are you sure you want to live with someone like Leonardo forever? Just for your information, Ive also studied psychology. Leonardo has the unhealthiest mental state. You should go. Summer knew Leonardos condition better than anyone else. She didnt need Trevin to tell her about it. Trevin put on a serious expression, Summer, I mean what I say. Even if you can put up with him, you have to think for Rosie. Summer answered him with the sound made by the moving wheelchair. She turned around to return to the house. Summer Jarrett! Trevin tried to follow her and say something more. Summer was out of patience, so she stopped him before he continued, I know what you want to say, and you know what my answer is. Stop wasting your time. Again C you should leave now. But I have to say it! Summer, are you really going to ignore me like this? I think you should give some thought to our rtionship. Although Leonardo is smarter than me, Im not that stupid. Trevin liked Summer for real. Summer had a lousy childhood, but she was still as sincere as an innocent girl after experiencing so many hardships. Few people could do that.From N?velDrama.Org. Trevin had met countless beauties before, but none of them was as charming as Summer, making it impossible for him to resist loving her. Summer had an inferior family and educational background. She was neither Miss Summer, nor Dr. Jarrett. She was even not a person who enjoyed independence. At first nce, she seemed to have nothing to be proud of C except her beauty. However, after knowing her more thoroughly, he realized that this woman was different from everyone else. She was charming in all aspects. Trevin oncepared Summers weakness to her strength. In the end, he felt that Summer was such a capable woman, capable of seducing men. He couldnt get her out of his mind. He couldnt help loving her. Summer replied to Trevin mockingly, Im afraid hes much smarter than you. Trevin was speechless for a moment. Summer, I mean it. I hope you can think about epting me. No, I will not. Goodbye. This time, Summer did not give Trevin the chance to continue his nonsense. She went forward in the wheelchair. Bodyguards would protect her if Trevin ever tried to catch up, and Trevin had to give up. When Summer returned to the hall, she felt a little intense. Leonardo leaned on the sofa with an icy-cold look on his face. Tim sat on another sofa and worked from his cell as if he hadnt noticed Leonardos expression. Rosie shook her legs in boredom. Hearing the sound of wheelchairs, everyone in the living room looked towards the door. Mom! The happiest person to see her was Rosie. At first, she was chatting happily with her father, but for some reason, her father suddenly became angry again and remained silent till now. She wanted to leave but did not dare, so she had to sit in ce beside her father. Fortunately, her mom came back! Rosie ran over to Summer and stopped in front of her. Chapter 955 What’s the Use of Forcing Her? Summer smiled gently at Rosie, and then with a wave, gestured for her toe closer. Rosie leaned forward. Summer asked her, Has your dad been like this since I went out? Summer was a bit away from Leonardo, and she deliberately lowered her voice. Naturally, Leonardo could not hear what she had said to Rosie. Rosie shook her head and said truthfully, I was chatting with Dad. Then I said I wanted to go out with you. After that, he has been ignoring me like this. Rosie pouted.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Summer was confused for a moment, but before long she understood. In her current situation, how could she go out with Rosie for fun? Leonardo was always moody, so Summer thought Rosie didnt say anything wrong; he was angry over nothing. Summer reached out and touched Rosies head. Dad has a bad temper. Dont be upset with him. Rosie let out a sigh like an adult did and said, If I got upset with him every time, I would have been angered to death. Surprised, Summer opened her mouth, but no words came out. Are you done? Leonardos voice suddenly sounded. Summer turned to look at him and saw that he was staring at her with an unhappy expression. She said to Rosie, Lets go to your dad. Summer wheeled her wheelchair, and Rosie followed beside her with small steps. Seeing this, Leonardo stood up and walked towards Summer. He pushed her towards the kitchen and said, You didnt eat much just now. Have some more. Im a little tired. I want to take a nap. Ill eat when I wake up. Summers current appetite was very small. One meal was no different from another. Leonardo had been taking good care of her since she was discharged from the hospital. He provided her with the best in all aspects. However, against his expectations, Summer lost weight. Leonardo was worried, but he couldnt show it. He didnt believe the doctors nonsense. He felt that there must be a way to cure her. If necessary, then he would Are you listening to me? After Summer finished speaking, she did not hear Leonardos response. She turned around and found that he was lost in thought. Leonardo snapped back to his senses and slightly lowered his eyes, saying, Have some more. Summer was annoyed, and her tone couldnt help but be a little harsh, I said I wouldnt eat anymore. Im full! Only after she finished speaking did she realize that Tim and Rosie were still there. She turned to Rosie, who was looking around, pretending she didnt notice anything, but Summer knew Rosie must have heard their conversation. Rosie was so sensitive. How could she not notice her mothers irritable tone? But Summer couldnt help it. She understood that Leonardo was anxious, but she was the one with serious physical problems. And she could feel her body deteriorating day by day. Didnt she want to get well? Of course, she did. The thing was, she had no appetite. What could she do? Even if Leonardo forced her, what was the point? Leonardo did not get upset this time. With his usual expression, he said patiently, Alright, Ill take you to our room to rest. Then, he took Summer upstairs. When they arrived at the bedroom, Summery on the bed and turned to look at the other side, ignoring Leonardo. His expression was gloomy. What exactly did Trevin say to her? Chapter 956 Protecting Her Carefully For several days, Summer barely talked to Leonardo. Leonardo wasnt a talker. Since she ignored him, he naturally wouldnt talk to her either. Leonardo still took care of everything regarding Summer and wouldnt let anyone else do anything in his ce. The atmosphere at home was somewhat oppressive. On the other hand, Rosie would keep Summerpany every day. Leonardo would check up on them when he could, and would not disturb them. But Summer began to suffer from insomnia, bing neurasthenic and unusually sensitive. In the middle of the night, she suddenly startled from a bad dream. Leonardo was a light sleeper. He would wake up from even her slightest movements. He gently pulled Summer into his arms without saying anything. Her eyes wide open in the darkness, she asked, Is Rosie going to start school tomorrow? Leonardo was silent for a while before he said, Not until in half a month. Really? Summer muttered, I remember it wrong again. She could feel Leonardo tighten his arms around her shoulders. Summer squirmed a little. Let me go. Youre hurting me. Summer was so thin that it caused her difort when Leonardo hugged her too tightly. Leonardo hurriedly loosened his grip. He turned on the bedsidemp, then leaned over to look at Summer, but Summer closed her eyes. She could feel that Leonardo was looking at her. Summer had looked in the mirror during the day. She was so thin that her cheeks began to sink in. Her chin was only ayer of skin. She was no longer pretty.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Thinking of this, she pulled the quilt over her face and said, Turn off the light. Leonardo did as she said, and the room was dark again. Only then did Summer poke her head out of the quilt. Take me to the hospital. Summer could feel that Rosie had been very cautious when she talked to her recently. No one told Rosie what was wrong with Summer and why she was sitting in a wheelchair all the time. Rosie had never asked. However, as Rosies mother, Summer knew her well. Besides, Rosie was smart and understanding. Clearly, she had figured something out. When she was around Summer, she had been careful without asking anything. Not only Rosie, but even Leonardo began to be cautious. They carefully protected her, who was getting more and more sensitive. They loved her, but Summer also loved them. She didnt want to see them like this around her. Summer didnt know what love was when she was a child, but now that she had everything, fate had yed such a big joke on her. Leonardo didnt say anything for a long while, so Summer said, Leonardo, you have to promise me. On the bright side, her current situation could still do her some good. At the very least, Leonardo, who had been domineering and arbitrary in the past, basically would agree to her in everything out of fear for her health. He just wanted her to be happy, and was afraid that a bad mood would affect her recovery. I will arrange it. Leonardo made apromise, his voice hoarse and sad in the night. Summer closed her eyes and said sleepily, Okay, go to sleep. Leonardo gently reached out and hugged her again, not daring to exert much strength. He leaned closer to her, listening to her light breathing. Only when it became even and slow, indicating she was sound asleep, did Leonardo lift the quilt and get out of the bed. He took care with every move not to alert Summer in the slightest. Chapter 957 Do Anything for Summer It was the next morning. When Summer woke up, there was nobody by her side. Had Leonardo gotten up? Youre up. Leonardos voice suddenly sounded in the room. Summer turned her head and saw Leonardo on the sofa not far away. Leonardo was in a suit. He had obviously gotten up for a long time. He leaned against the back of the sofa with his legs crossed and a stack of documents on his knees. It was obvious that he had been reading the documents in the room and waiting for Summer to wake up. Summer asked, What time is it now? Probably worried about bothering her, Leonardo did not draw back the curtains, but turned on a smallmp instead. The room was exceptionally dark. Ten oclock. Leonardo said. He put the documents on hisp aside and walked towards Summer. Leonardo sat beside Summer and asked, What would you want for breakfast? Surprise me. No matter how delicious the food was, Summer would not be able to appreciate its vor now. She did not care much about food. When she went downstairs, Summer did not see Rosie. She turned to look at Leonardo. Before she said anything, Leonardo guessed what she wanted to ask and exined, Rosie has been staying at home for a while. I asked Carl to take her out. Summer was stunned for a moment, and then she nodded, Thats good. Only she and Leonardo had breakfast. Leonardo told her to have more when Summer put down her chopsticks. Other than that, they didnt say anything else. They kept silent until the breakfast was over. Can I see the doctor today? Summer still remembered their conversationst night. She looked up at Leonardo and said, I want to go to the hospital now, since Rosie is not at home. Leonardo was stunned for a while and said, The doctors are not ready yet. Im crippled. What else do they need to prepare? Summer sneered, not believing Leonardos words. Leonardos face darkened and he ignored Summer. Summer was irritated by Leonardos silence, Leonardo! Im talking to you. Dont always keep silent every time you dont want to answer my question! Leonardo still remained silent. Leave me alone. I dont want to see you anymore. Summer raised her head and leaned against the back of the wheelchair. Her fingers were knocking on the armrest impatiently. Raising her head, she could only see the ceiling, not Leonardos expression, but she knew that Leonardo must be looking at her.From N?velDrama.Org. She didnt know what Leonardo was thinking. Anyway, he had been looking at her for a long time, but no one wanted to break the deadlock. Dont think that I will send you to the hospital when you are importunate. Leonardo said slowly and differently. Summer turned to look at Leonardo, her eyes widening in surprise. Summer rarely had such a vivid expression. Leonardo had a faint smile, As long as Im here, no one can take you away from me. Not even death. Summerughed, Do you think you are a god? Leonardo did not say anything, but smiled brightly at Summer. He was not a god, but he could do anything for Summer. He would keep to himself his deep love for Summer. Summer curled her lips and left on her wheelchair. She had a bad feeling that what she was worried about would happen soon. Chapter 958 Eat Too Much Summer kept importunate and did the silent thing to force Leonardo to send her to the hospital. In movies, there were often scenes of sick protagonists saying goodbye to their beloved ones. At that time, she thought that there was no need to do so. A family wouldnt care if you were seriously ill or view you as a burden. However, only after Summer became disabled did she understand such an action. She felt that she was a burden to Rosie and Leonardo. She didnt have to face Leonardo and Rosie every day when if she was in the hospital. In that way, it would be easier for any of them. But Leonardo refused. In the past few days, when Summer was wandering around the courtyard, she discovered that there were more bodyguards outside. Half of them were familiar to her and the other half were strangers. Leonardo walked out of the house with a thin nket in his hand. He went straight to Summer and covered her legs with the nket. Then he looked up at Summer and found that Summer was staring at the door. Leonardo touched her head and asked, Do you want to go out for a walk? I think there are more bodyguards than before. Summer looked at Leonardo and asked in a tactful way. Leonardo also looked at the door and said, Some old employees have resigned, so there are new faces. Is that so? Leonardos excuse sounded unreliable. Lets go back. Its too cold outside at night. Leonardo stood up and pushed Summers wheelchair into the room. Leonardo pushed Summer into the study. He gently put her on the sofa so that she could read some books to pass the time. And he sat at his desk to deal with the business. After a while, he looked up at Summer and found that she had fallen asleep on the sofa. Leonardo walked over to help Summer lie down. Then, he picked up the book slipped onto the ground and ced it on the coffee table. Leonardo squatted beside the sofa, ran his fingers through Summers hair, and kissed her forehead gently. At this moment, someone opened the door. Rosie rushed in with a ss te filled with fruit in her arms. She looked around and found her mom on the sofa. She ran over with the te in her arms and asked Leonardo, Is mom asleep? But I brought her some fruit. Summers appetite was getting worse and worse. These days, she only ate porridge and fruit. Rosie knew about that. Every time she ate fruit, she wanted to give some to Summer. Leonardo nodded. Disappointed, Rosie gently ced the te on the coffee table. She was very careful and did not make any sound. Rosie walked to the sofa. She ced her arms on the sofa, her chin on her arms. She stared at Summer with her dark eyes. Looking at her mom for a while, she turned to ask Leonardo, Dad, when will mom get better? She only ate a little porridge tonight. She ate less than me. Leonardo nced at Rosie and said, You eat too much, not your mom too little. Rosie frowned, Children need to eat a lot when to grow up. Leonardo pressed his finger between Rosies eyes. She looked pitiful with her nted eyebrows.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Rosie shook her head, Dont! She knew Leonardo was teasing her just now. She wrinkled her nose and said, You didnt eat too much. You both lost weight. Leonardo sounded gentle, Dont worry, she will recover soon. Chapter 959 Watch the Battle After hearing Leonardos words, Rosie nodded, then turned to look at Summer. Rosie stared at Summer for a moment, then pointed at the te on the coffee table and asked Leonardo, But what about this fruit? Leonardo said, You can have it. Rosie pursed her lips and stretched out her hand to pick up the te. She was about to sit on the sofa opposite her and enjoy the fruit. However, it was difficult for her to hold the te in her arms while trying to get on the sofa. Leonardo helped to take the te. Rosie looked back at him. Leonardo said with the te in his hand, Get on the sofa first. After Rosie got onto the sofa, Leonardo handed her the te and said, Dont eat too much. Then, Leonardo got up and went to his desk to continue his work. It was already the next morning when Summer woke up. Summer was in a trance. She thought for a moment, but did not remember when she went to bedst night and how she fell asleep. Nobody was beside her or in the single sofa next to bed. Leonardo was not in the room. Summer zoned out on the bed for a while. Looking around, she found that the wheelchair was ced beside the bed. Summer propped herself up and sat up. It took her some effort to get into the wheelchair. She went to the bathroom to wash up, dressed herself in a skirt and went out in the wheelchair. A servant was doing cleaning in the corridor. Seeing Summere out, he respectfully greeted, Mrs. Emerson. Yes. Summer replied and continued to move forward in her wheelchair. The servant turned around to look at Summer, trotted over to her and said, Mrs. Emerson, Mr. Emerson is meeting with a guest in the study. Who? Carl had a good rtionship with Leonardo, and the servants knew about him. If it was Carl, the servant would have said Mr. Carl, instead of Guest. The servant thought for a moment and said, I heard it was the one who was herest time. Last time Didnt Trevine to the house recently? Other than Trevin, who else had been here? Summer frowned slightly. Seeing that Summer was silent, the servant said carefully, Mrs. Emerson, Ive finished cleaning here. What would you like to eat? Ill bring it up for you. Summer shook her head, Im not hungry for now. You shall leave. After the servant left, Summer looked towards the study. The door to the study room was tightly shut, thus she couldnt see the situation inside. Summer moved her wheelchair to the door of the study. Just as she leaned over and wanted to know what was happening inside, she heard a loud noise. Summer was stunned for a moment, then she turned doorknob and pushed the door open. The moment the door opened, she saw that there was a mess in the room. Leonardo grabbed Trevin by the cor and pressed him to the ground. You Summer pointed at them, What are you doing? The room was in a mess. It looked like they had been fighting for a while. Obviously, Trevin was beat up dreadfully. Carl, who had learned martial arts before, could not defeat Leonardo, let alone Trevin, who just did some fitness ss with beer and skittles in his life.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Trevin spat out a mouthful of blood. He raised his neck and said to her, Summer, donte over. Women shouldnt get involved in mens affairs. I dont intend to get involved. Summer said calmly and pushed the door open. After she entered, she stayed quietly on the side to watch the battle. Chapter 960 Escape from Prison Trevin was still pressed to the ground by Leonardo. He struggled but was unable to move at all, let alone stand up. He sighed with a relief and turned to look at Summer, Do something! You are really looking on with folded arms! Summer said calmly, Dont worry, Leonardo is very discreet. He knows the severity. Trevin was almost speechless, You I Leonardo shook off Trevin and walked towards Summer. Summer dressed herself today, and the cor was crooked. Leonardo walked over and tidied her cor before whispering, Lets go downstairs to eat. Summer tilted her head and looked at Trevin, who was still lying on the ground behind Leonardo. Leonardo noticed that and moved slightly to the side, blocking Summers view. Summer withdrew her gaze and nodded at Leonardo, OK. Leonardo pushed Summer out, but Treviny on the ground and looked up at them going out. He cursed out of anger. Summer and Leonardo went to the dining room together. Leonardo asked the servant to serve breakfast. Eat less. Have something else for lunch. Leonardo handed the te with food towards Summer. After fighting with Trevin just now, Leonardos clothes were messy and dirty, but he calmed down now. Summer picked up the spoon and looked at Leonardo, Youd better change your clothes. Leonardo looked down at his clothes and nodded, Ill be back soon.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. As soon as Leonardo left, Trevin came in. Summer was surprised, Why are you here? Im not weed? Trevin sat opposite Summer. You should have been thrown out now if Leonardo saw you. Summer gently stirred the porridge in the bowl. She softly blew on the porridge as it was very hot. Trevin changed his posture irritably as he watched her sipping porridge unhurriedly. Say it, or you wont have a chance to speak out when Leonardo or his bodyguards arrive. Summer did not raise her head when she said. Trevinughed, Youre smarter than before after returning to Leonardo, arent you? Its boring to stay at home every day, so I have more time to figure out what you guys are thinking. Summer put down the spoon in her hand and slowly looked up at Trevin. Trevin looked at Summers beautiful catlike eyes and said seriously, Stanley escaped from prison. Summer was thinner than he saw herst time, but her eyes were still beautiful and shining. She was still a beauty even if she was so thin. Summer sighed slightly with no change in her expression, So it is. Trevin frowned, Do you really think Stanley is capable of escaping from prison by himself? You came to Leonardo just for Stanleys escape, right? Thats right! It took us so much effort to send Stanley into prison. Why let him out? Is Leonardo crazy? Summer knew the truth. Leonardo wasnt crazy, but he did it just for her. After Jenny appeared, this was the matter that Summer most worried about. However, Leonardo still did so. Chapter 961 Live with Great Care Trevin was still angry when he said this. Summer, since hes your husband, tell me why Leonardo was crazy. And why did he help Stanley? Now that he helped Stanley escape from the prison, I have to live with great care. Maybe, Stanley wille to find trouble with me. Trevin let out a long breath and scratched his hair irritably. Stanley was cunning and scheming. Previously, Trevin and Leonardo put him in prison, but he came out, then he would definitely revenge. Certainly, he would take revenge on Trevin or Leonardo. Hide. Summer looked very calm. She knew why Leonardo helped Stanley out and understood how Trevin felt.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. You youre speaking nonsense! You! Trevin was so angry that he spun around and then sat down opposite Summer. Then the voice of bodyguards came from outside. They were whispering outside as if they didnt dare to enter the dining room. Summer thought for a moment and knew that they were looking for Trevin. Leonardo had a fight with Trevin. With his temper, he was going to drive Trevin out. Mr. Emerson A bodyguards voice sounded again. Obviously, Leonardo who had changed his clothes came over. Trevin naturally heard it as well. He lowered his voice and cursed. Soon, he looked up and said to Summer, Im going. Ill see you when Im free. Summer said, Youd better note back again. Trevin said, You He pointed at Summer and shut up. Summer was not indifferent, and she was doing it for Trevins good. Trevin was unable to defeat Stanley or Leonardo. If he came back, he would be kicked out or beaten on the ground by Leonardo. When Trevin went out, he ran into Leonardo who was walking towards the dining room. Im leaving. Trevin edged along the wall cautiously, looking a little ridiculous. Leonardo only nced at him and walked into the dining room. Trevin heaved a sigh of relief and turned his head to look at the dining room. Mr. Trevin. A Group of bodyguards surrounded him as if as long as Trevin dared to do anything, they would rush up and throw him out. Trevin was very angry. He was a rich man and had never been treated like this. He was used by Leonardo, and then he was tricked by him again. And Leonardo was chasing him out. Leonardo secretly let Stanley go and do something wrong to me. But why he acted even more righteous than me. Ill go out myself. Trevin straightened his clothes, snorted coldly, and walked out, passing by the bodyguards. The bodyguards probably received an order from Leonardo. They followed him outside the vi and watched as Trevin got into the car and left. Trevin was driving while hitting the steering wheel. Leonardo was on guard against him. The more he thought, the angrier he became. However, he couldnt do anything to Leonardo. He wasnt smarter or stronger than Leonardo, so he could only endure. In the dining room. After Leonardo entered, he sat opposite Summer. Summer held a spoon and stirred the porridge in front. She lowered her eyes slightly and Leonardo did not know what she was thinking. He stared at her for a moment and asked, Dont you have an appetite? I knew everything. Summer looked up and put down the spoon in her hand. Chapter 962 Give it back to Him Summer met Leonardos gaze. The tacit understanding between them after they lived together for so many years allowed them to understand each other even when they didnt say anything. Leonardo snorted coldly, If Trevin dares toe again, Ill kill him. Leonardo was very clear about what Summer knew in his heart. He was sure that it was Trevin who told her. Summer put down the spoon and said, Im full. Leonardos gaze fell on the bowl in front of her, Eat more. Summer ate little, how could she be full? I said I dont want to eat anymore. Im full! Summer suddenly shouted at Leonardo. During this period, she had lost her temper frequently. But every time she lost her temper, Leonardo knew, including this time. Leonardo was patient and said softly, Please, honey. Summer did not care about his words, Why did you help Stanley out? How could you do that? Did you forget what he did to Rosie? I was saved by Stanley, so what if I gave it back to him? Recently, Summers mood fluctuated greatly. Sometimes, when she thought she might not have many days left, she would feel sad and irritable. Then she would lose her temper. Sometimes, she was exceptionally calm. In this life, she had experienced so much, and even if she died, she had no regret. But she was enduring the torture. Her emotions were uncontroble, but its normal. However, on the matter rted to Stanley, Summer was exceptionally sober. Her attitude towards Stanley was the same. She hoped that Stanley would receive the punishment he deserved. It didnt matter what Stanley did to her or how he used her. However, Stanley had done such a terrible thing to Rosie, which was unforgivable. She could not ept Leonardo helping him out. She believed that Leonardos thought was alike hers.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. She had been worried before, but Leonardo was so sure that she had a sliver of luck in her heart. Leonardo was a proud person, so he couldnt yield to Stanley. But what did Leonardo do? Leonardos expression turned cold, butpared with Summer, he was much calmer. Nothing is more important to me than you, Leonardo said expressionlessly. Am I so important? Summerughed, You always said that I am important, but when did you listen to me? Is my opinion not important to you? Leonardos expression did not change, Naturally, some wrong ideas are not important. Summer sneered, I dont want Stanley to save me. I would rather die. Summer had suffered a lot in her heart during this period, and she was in the mood to give up. Summer! Leonardos voice sounded extremely sad, Shut up! Summer repeated, I would rather die. Did you hear me? Leonardo clenched his hands tightly and said sternly, Dont say it again! Summer responded with a sneer and then steered her wheelchair out of the dining room. After leaving the dining room, Summers expression changedpletely. In the end, they came to this point. To Stanley, the current Summer was the best weapon he could use to kill Leonardo. Chapter 963 Why Are You Here Alone? After a long while, Leonardo came out of the dining room. His expression had returned to its usual indifference. Sitting in the hall, Summer changed the channel idly with the remote control. Hearing Leonardoing out, she didnt look at Leonardo or say anything. As for Leonardo, he walked to her side and whispered, I need to go out for a while. After Leonardo finished speaking, he quieted down, as if he was waiting for Summers reaction. However, Summers reaction was to pretend that she didnt hear anything and ignored him. Summer could feel the anger and pressureing from Leonardo. Although she was still staring at the TV screen, she couldnt focus on it. At present, she was not interested in anything on TV. The two of them were in a stalemate for a while, and no one spoke first. Finally, Leonardo whispered as if hepromised, Ill be back soon. If you need anything, just tell the servants. Hearing Leonardos words, Summer paused for a moment and changed the channel, but she still didnt say anything. Leonardo stopped beside her for a few seconds, and then turned around and left.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. At this moment, Summer turned around and saw Leonardos back as he went upstairs. After a while, Leonardo came down again. Summer could feel that Leonardo was looking at her, but she didnt look back. After a long time, when she turned around, she found Leonardos voice disappeared behind her. Instead, she heard the sound of a car engineing from outside. Leonardo had left. When Summer went to the courtyard in the wheelchair, Leonardo had already driven away. Only the bodyguards were left at the entrance of the vi. Summer stayed in the courtyard for a while, and then she returned to her room. In Summers room, she leaned against the chair and was drowsy. At this moment, Summer heard Rosiesughtering from outside. Summer suddenly opened her eyes. Was Rosie back? It seemed that Leonardo had sensed Summers thoughts. In thest few days, he sent Rosie to Carls home to y. As for Carl, he wasnt too busy, so he yed with Rosie all the time. Mom! Rosies voice was very close to Summer. Following the sound, Summer saw Rosie running towards her from outside the door. Carl followed behind Rosie. And Jessica was next to Carl. Summer! Ever since Summer was discharged from the hospital, Jessica had never seen her again. Rosie ran to Summer and asked with concern, Mom, have you had dinner yet? Why are you here alone? It was true that Rosie was a sensible and good girl. There was sweat on Rosies forehead. Summer reached out to wipe it off and said, Ive had dinner. Ask the servant to help you wash your face. Okay. Rosie stretched out her hand to stroke her bang. Then, she turned to look at Jessica and said to Summer, Well, Ill wash my face first. Auntie Jessica and Uncle Carl are here with you. After Rosie finished speaking, she quickly ran into the bathroom. Summer turned to look at Jessica and asked, Why are you here? Arent you busy? Jessica walked closer to see Summers face clearer. Looking at Summer carefully, Jessica asked in disbelief, Why are you so skinny? Whats wrong? Jessica walked to Summer and squatted down in front of her wheelchair. Then, she raised her eyes to look at Summer. When Summer was discharged from the hospital, she was thin, but she was slightly healthier than she was now. At that time, her face was a little round with flesh. But now, she waspletely skinny. Didnt you eat at home? Holding Summers hand and feeling sorry for her, Jessica asked. Summer shook her head with a smile. Dont worry. Im fine. Chapter 964 Don’t Lie to Me Dont worry? Fine? Jessica was notforted by Summers words. Instead, she was more worried about Summer. Look at yourself. Are you sure you are fine? With a sigh, Jessica whispered, No wonder Leonardo didnt let mee to see you. What? Summer didnt seem to hear what Jessica said clearly, so she asked, What do you mean? Didnt he let youe to see me? Jessica replied seriously, Yeah, I didnt know what Leonardo was thinking. Previously, I said I wanted to see you, but he didnt allow it. He said I would disturb you. You must feel bored, being at home alone all day, with no one to talk to. If Ie to see you, at least I can keep youpany. Jessica did not understand Leonardos thoughts. But on second thought, Jessica thought it was normal that she couldnt understand Leonardos thoughts, because Leonardo was not an ordinary man. After Summer pondered for a moment, she gradually understood something. Sometimes, Leonardos thoughts were indeed different from those of ordinary people. Summer could vaguely guess that Leonardo did not want Jessica to visit her, nor did he want her to have a mobile phone, because he simply wanted to iste her from the outside world. In Leonardos mind, as long as he locked Summer at home and didnt let her go out, she wouldnt be harmed.From N?velDrama.Org. Leonardo cared about her very much. Summer could basically guess what Leonardo was thinking. Her several idents probably scared Leonardo, especially the ident this time. Leonardo had done such things before, so Summer could easily guess what Leonardo was thinking. Jessica continued, Today, Carl sent Rosie back, and I said I would follow them. I really dont know what Leonardo was thinking, but he actually agreed on me visiting you. Jessica couldnt help but shake her head at this point. She found Leonardo unfathomable. Hearing what Jessica said, Summer forced a smile. What Leonardo was thinking? Perhaps Leonardo felt that Summer had quarreled with him and was in a bad mood. If Jessica came to see her, Summer might be in a better mood. Summer could understand Leonardos intentions. However, what Leonardo had done made her feel depressed. Her terrible health, letting Stanley out because of her, and isting her from the outside world All of these things made Summer feel depressed. Summer was so depressed that she was out of breath. Jessica was usually careless about other things, but she was careful about Summers matters. After all, Summer was her best friend. Jessica frowned and asked her, Please tell me the truth. Whats wrong with your body? ording to how much Leonardo cared about Summer, he would definitely take good care of her after she was discharged from the hospital. In this case, Summer should recover very well. However, Summer was still in the wheelchair and losing weight. Forgetting about taking care of Summer, if anyone said Leonardo had abused Summer, Jessica would believe it. Im a little weak, and I didnt recover well Summer still did not intend to tell Jessica the truth about herself. Summer didnt know how to tell the truth. Should she tell Jessica that she was going to die? Anyway it was not easy to fool Jessica. She interrupted Summer, Dont lie to me. I want to hear the truth. Because of Rosie, who was still at the side, Jessica lowered her voice as much as possible. Summer fell silent. At this time, Carl came over with Rosie and said, What are you talking about? Rosie approached Summer with a smile. Mom. Chapter 965 Do You Think I Am a Pig? Summer had intended to tell Jessica the truth. But Rosie came, so she didnt say it. Jessica realized that Summer wanted to tell her the truth, but was interrupted, so she turned around and red at Carl. Carl was confused. What was that about? He looked at Summer with a puzzled look as if he was asking her whats going on. Summer smiled but said nothing. Then soon, Leonardo returned. Jessica had always been kind of afraid of Leonardo. She just wanted to talk to Summer alone but couldnt find any opportunity, so she had to leave. Finding that, Carl followed Jessica. After seeing Jessica and Carl off, Summer operated the wheelchair to roll inside. Leonardo followed up to help her, but Summer didnt want him to help her, so she said coldly, Let go of it. Leonardo did not listen to her and continued rolling. Summer had to let it go at that. After entering the vi, Leonardo asked her, Do you want to go upstairs to have a rest? Summer sneered, Do you think I am a pig? What makes you think I have nothing else to do except eating and sleeping? She could clearly feel that the man behind her was annoyed. There were signs of anger. However, Summer knew Leonardo would never lose his temper, because he was good at repressing his anger. He had always done well, especially in front of Summer who was injured now, Leonardo was less likely to lose his temper.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. No matter what Summer did, he would tolerate it. Summer knew him very well. Leonardo calmed himself down and walked towards Summer. He looked very calm, as if nothing had happened. Yet, Summer felt a sense of exhaustion. Were they going to live with each other like this forever? Leonardo would concede and then she would continue acting willfully. Leonardo sat down opposite her. He stared at her, speaking in a gentle tone, Dous ising back. He rarely has a holiday. He wille home in the evening. Summer suddenly looked up to him with a clearly delighted look. Really? Over the past few years, she had seldom met Dous, so Summer was happy to hear the news. Yes, he spoke to me on the phone before boarding the ne. Leonardo nodded. He was happy for her. Anything that could please Summer was worth it. Summer asked Leonardo, When are youing back tonight? Did you ask someone to pick him up? Leonardo stopped frowning when he saw Summer delighted. I will send someone to pick him up at that time. Thank you. Summer nodded. Then she thought of something and said to herself, I need to tell the kitchen to cook some dishes Dous likes. Summer was going to the kitchen. Leonardo stopped her, I will tell them. Summer shook her head, Men shouldnt do things like this. Ill go tell the kitchen. Then she headed to the kitchen. Leonardo was staring after her. He knew Summer just wanted to look for something to do. Trivial gestures like telling the kitchen to cook something would make herfortable. Chapter 966 I’m Dying Knowing that Dous wasing back, Summer was happy in the afternoon. In a good mood, she was nice to Leonardo. She even took out photos of Dous for Rosie to see. Leonardo watched Summers reaction and found that she was truly delighted that Dous wasing back. In the evening, Summer began to ask Leonardo, Has Dous gotten off? When will you send people to pick him up? Do you remember the exact time? Itste now. Leonardo said in a gentle tone, Take your time. Ive send someone to the airport. We are notte. Summer felt relieved and nodded, Then I should cook for Dous. He used to enjoy my cooking. Although Summer had told the kitchen to prepare the dinner, she wanted to cook for Dous for he seldom came back. Leonardo also enjoyed her cooking. However, ever since Summer came back from the hospital, she hadnt offered to cook for Leonardo. Leonardo cared about her health and he didnt find it necessary to let her cook. But he was jealous when she was going to cook for Dous. Leonardo stopped Summer, You dont need to cook. There are plenty of servants at home. What theyve cooked is enough for him. I dont think so. Everyone cooks differently. Do the servants cook better than me? Even if they are better, what I cooked is unique. Summer was about to go to the kitchen after making it clear, but Leonardo didnt let her go. Summers eyebrow furrowed. Apparently, she was annoyed, but Leonardo didnt want to give up, even if he understood why she insisted in cooking by herself. Leonardo said in a measured tone, No.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Summer was unhappy, Leonardo, get out of the way. Leonardo refused and even intended to roll her wheelchair back. Summer quickly pressed the brakes to prevent Leonardo from rolling her wheelchair. Im dying. Cant you just let me do what I want? I just want to cook for Dous. I know I cannot walk now, but I can cook. As Summer cried, she almost was breathless. She was in such a bad condition that she didnt even have the strength to talk loudly. Leonardo looked horrible after hearing what she had said. The air between them became cold and hostile. I told you not to say that again. Leonardo didnt want to hear that she was dying. It was impossible for him to let Summer die. He would rather kill himself than let her die. Then let me go to the kitchen. Summer looked up at him. Leonardo couldnt feel anything in her eyes. She waspletely cold. No way! Leonardo answered without hesitation. Summer took a deep breath and wanted to say something, but she glimpsed Rosie, who was hiding behind a chair not far away. Summer froze with a panicked look. She would be thest person that wanted Rosie to see her fighting with Leonardo. Nevertheless, Rosie still saw it. Rosie. Summer called her in a concerned tone. Rosie looked miserable. Obviously, she had heard the conversation between Leonardo and Summer just now. She walked over and asked, What is dying? Chapter 967 It’s True There was a deafening silence. Leonardo and Summer calmed down and looked at each other. Rosie widened her big bright eyes and looked at Summer and then at Leonardo. Then she said to herself, Actually I know what it means. Someone is dying means someone is about to disappear. If mommy is dying, then I am going to lose my mom. Rosie pursed her lips and her eyes were teary. She tried her best to hold the tears back, but it didnt work. Leonardo looked sad. He didnt want to hear from anyone that Summer was dying. He even didnt allow Rosie to say that. He looked at Rosie with a solemn look and said in a cold tone, Rosie, your mom wont die. Stop talking nonsense.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. But she is so thin and she is getting thinner Rosie sobbed. Taking a deep breath, she wanted to continue but failed. She tried her best to suppress her sobs. But she was too young to make it, and sobbed louder and louder. If Rosie kept being like this, she would be short of breath, so Summer took a deep breath and swallowed hard. Then she said softly, Rosie,e here. Rosie was still sobbing, yet she walked towards her as Summer said. Summer wiped the tears off Rosies face and patted her back to let her breathe smoothly. I am okay. I just fought with your Dad. I said that because Im angry. I love you, so I wont leave you, my Rosie. Summer touched Rosies face and put her forehead against Rosies. Rosie sniffed, Really? Its true for sure. Summer also sobbed, I dont lie to you. Rosie answered in a crying tone, All right. Then she turned to look at Leonardo. It seemed that she was waiting for Leonardos answer. Kids were sensitive. They knew who loved them and who had power in the family. Leonardo said in a hoarse voice, What your mom said is true. He looked very calm, at least much calmer than Summer and Rosie. However, the clenched fists revealed his real thoughts. No one was impable in the world. People had weaknesses, and weaknesses led to breakdowns. Rosie nodded and looked relieved. At such a young age, she was smart and understood a lot. Summer felt sorry for Rosie, but she was helpless. Summer held Rosie into her arms and whispered, Ill cook your favorite food for you, chicken wings, okay? Rosie shook her head. Summer knew Rosie shook her head because she was afraid that her mom would be tired, so she said with a smile, Im not tired. Rosies nose and eyes were still red. She said seriously, I dont like chicken wings anymore. I like fruit. It was easier to prepare because fruits only needed to be peeled and cut. Summer was moved and she couldnt speak anything. She felt so sad. Summer smiled with watery eyes, But I like wings. I will cook it for myself, but I cant eat too much. I need your help. Chapter 968 If Only Time Could Stop Forever In the end, Summer went into the kitchen. It was easy to understand why Leonardo gave in. Although he didnt want to admit, Rosie was probably more important than him in Summers mind. As long as Rosie was around, Summer would have a hope for life. He could feel that Summer was in a worse mood recently. After going through all these, she seemed to be tired. She was negative and could not cheer herself up. She wanted to give up her life. Leonardo was panicked, but he had to take care of her in his way. He knew that Summer did not like him to care about her like this, but it was the only way he could feel secure. Only in this way did he feel that Summer was still by his side. Only in this way would he feel at ease. Moreover, there was Rosie here. No matter how negative Summer was, she loved Rosie, and it would never change. As long as Rosie was around, he would be able to cheer Summer up. He had viewed Rosie as a child. He was possessive of everything. In the past, he would not have thought that Rosie might be more important than him to Summer. However, it turned out that Summer was worried about Rosie most. Even he felt that Rosie was obedient and lovely, let alone Summer. In the kitchen Rosie stepped on the stool and looked for ingredients in the fridge. Mom, do you want onions? Rosie looked around in the fridge while looking back at Summer. Summer smiled and said, I want a small one and green pepper. Standing at the side, the servants wanted to help, but Summer did not allow them, so they could note to help. At this moment, Leonardo walked in. The servants bowed in unison, Mr. Emerson. Leonardo didnt say anything, and he just waved his hand to let them leave. Though the servants looked at each other hesitantly, they did not dare to stay any longer. They all got out of the kitchen. Summer realized that Leonardo hade in. She didnt turn around to look at him. She just told Rosie, Be careful. Take your time. I also need some honey. Rosie was about to fall off for she was anxious to fetch the ingredients. Luckily, Leonardo was by her side and got her. Rosie was scared. She was stunned for a moment when Leonardo supported her. But soon, she turned around and smiled goofily at Summer. Mom, Im fine. Summer pretended to be angry, I told you to be careful. Okay. I know. Rosie nodded obediently. Leonardo walked forward and asked Summer, What are you looking for? Let me help you.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. No need. Let Rosie do it. Summer paused and added, Prevent her from falling off. Leonardo did not say anything anymore. Instead, he listened to her and watched Rosie, in case she slipped again. The kitchen was spacious and bright. At this moment, there were only three of them in the kitchen, so it felt so warm. Summer sat in a wheelchair behind them and watched as Leonardo helped Rosie find ingredients in the refrigerator. If only time could stop at this moment forever. Summer was sunk in her thoughts. Mom! Mom, I found everything for you. Rosie called Summer several times before she reacted. You found them all? Summer went back to the reality and gave her a smile. Well done. You really found them all. Rosieughed. She was so pride that she was going to jumped off the stool. Leonardo held her and put her down. Chapter 969 Douglas’ Voice Becomes Unfamiliar Rosie stood beside Leonardo and slowly trimmed the vegetables. When she turned her head, she saw Leonardo wiping his face with the back of his hand. She then looked curiously at his face.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing the tears on Leonardos face, she wanted to mock him. But before she could do it, her tears came out because of the onions. Rosie reached out to cover her face andined, My eyes. Step aside. Leonardo turned to look at Rosie. Rosie ran to Summer forfort. Mom, its so spicy. Daddy will take care of it. Stay here with me. Summer wiped away the tears on Rosies face with her thumb. Rosie did not go into the kitchen again, because she was afraid the onion would hurt her eyes again. Leonardo finally knew how to cut vegetables and did it well. But since he had never done it before, he was very slow. When Dous got home, Summer hadnt started cooking yet, as Leonardo hadnt finished cutting the vegetables. So, Summer and Rosie went to the drawing room. When she and Rosie were eating fruit, she heard a voice from outside, Summer. Summer was delighted. She knew it was Dous. However, because she hadnt heard his voice for too long, it became unfamiliar to her. She maneuvered the wheelchair towards the door. A tall and thin man walked in. Thest time Summer saw Dous, she started her work with the crew for the shooting of Lost City 2. Half a year had passed since then. Dous curly hair had been shaved, and his hair was very short now. He looked very energetic. His skin was tanned, and he looked quite sturdy. He was almost twenty years old and looked mature and calm now. It made him somewhat simr to Leonardo. After all, he was brought up by Leonardo. Summer looked up at him and smiled, Dous. Dous looked happy at first, but when he saw Summer was in a wheelchair, his expression suddenly changed. He walked quickly towards Summer. Then he squatted down in front of Summer, looking panicked, Whats wrong? He had been happy abouting back but had never thought he would see her like this. Im fine. Summer did not want to talk about this with him now. She still smiled and said, I am happy to see you. I have never been so happy for a long time. Dous was silent for a moment, then forced out a smile. Im very happy too. I brought lots of things for you. The military academy Dous attended was always closed off and had a high standard of discipline. Students coulde home once a year during the New Year holiday. If they wanted toe out in other time, they had to go through a veryplicated process for the approval of different authorities. So, Summer didnt want to mention those things on such a happy day. Rosie. Summer turned around and called Rosie. Rosie followed behind Summer just now, so she saw Dous as well. Dous turned to look at Rosie. Leonardo and Summer were both good-looking, so Rosie was pretty too. She looked like a doll with fair skin. Dous was happy to see Rosie, and softened his voice and said, Little Rosie. Chapter 970 Do You Remember Me? Rosie was a little afraid of him, but she still replied, Hello. Her voice was soft, and she looked cute. Dous loved her even more when he saw her, and his voice became even softer. Do you remember me? Weve met before. Although he had seen Rosie for a short time, he still remembered that Rosie at that time was shorter. Children could grow and change a lot in a month, not to say half a year. Summer turned around and held Rosies hand. He is your uncle. You have seen him. Remember? Dous used to be a fair and handsome child. Since he was tanned now, he changed a lot now. Rosie nodded. I do. He is my uncle.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Dousughed. You are so smart. I brought you some gifts. As he spoke, he put down the bag behind him. Only then did Summer notice the big bag behind him. Summer was talking to Dous so happily that she forgot to ask him to put down his bag. Dous put it down and rummaged through it, and then he took out everything inside. This is a special local product. This is a toy. This is a snack, but it doesnt taste good Then, he took out arge bag and looked at Rosie. This is for you. The bag was not fancy. Summer was curious about what was inside. Rosie was also curious too. She walked over and squatted beside Dous. She stretched out her neck and looked into the bag. Whats in there? The bag was opened a little. Even if she tried so hard, she couldnt see what was inside. Dous opened the bag and there were all sorts of toys and gadgets, as well as a few simple wooden figures. Dous picked up one of them and asked Rosie, Do you like this one? Rosie happily took it. Yes. Dous breathed a sigh of relief. Good. I carved it myself. Carved? Rosie asked curiously, How? Dous thought for a moment and exined in a simple way. I carved it on the wood. Rosie widened her eyes in disbelief. Use the wood to carve a doll? She had received wooden toys before. However, others said that those were made of wood, and this was the first time she heard of wood carvings. Seeing that Rosie and Dous were chatting, Summer quietly slid backwards. Leonardo had heard them in the kitchen. He washed his hands and walked out. He was wearing a ck shirt, and a small patch of his shirt was stained with water. The sleeves of his shirt were rolled up. He now looked like a household man, but still looked cool. Dous noticed that Leonardo hade out. When he was talking with Rosie, he wore a smile. But seeing Leonardo, he stopped smiling. He slowly stood up, looked at Leonardo and said, Hi, Leonardo. Leonardo nced at him and replied indifferently, Hello. Even though Dous was a grown man, he still felt not at ease when he saw Leonardo. What are you doing in the kitchen? The kitchen was behind Leonardo, so he must have been in the kitchen just now. Chapter 971 Have a Servant Take You There Leonardo raised his eyebrows and looked at Dous, What else can I do in the kitchen except cooking? Dous was rendered speechless for a moment and said, That makes sense. Summer watched them from the side and couldnt help butugh, Alright, your cousin has been preparing in the kitchen over the past three hours for nothing. Why dont we go out and eat? Although she wanted to cook for Dous, Dous was probably hungry now, since he had arrived sote. It would be more convenient to eat in Golden Cauldron Club. Hearing this, Dous naturally turned to look at Leonardo and wait for him to decide. However, Summer did not look back at Leonardo and did not intend to ask for his opinion. Leonardo was cautious on everything and treated Summer with utmost care. Summers subtle reaction was caught by Leonardo. His face darkened slightly, and he pursed his lips tightly without saying a word. Dous was sensitive, so he naturally noticed the strangeness between Leonardo and Summer. Last time he came back, Leonardo and Summer broke up. Leonardo was with Amber when Summer was at work with the filming group. At that time, he felt there must be something wrong with them. The Leonardo he knew was not someone who could easily fall in love with a woman. Of course, if he fell in love with a woman, he wouldnt let her go easily. Before he returned this time, when he was talking to Leonardo, he vaguely knew that Leonardo and Summer were together again. But when Dous returned, he realized that the situation was much moreplicated thanst time. Summer sat in a wheelchair, looking extremely thin. Leonardo and Summer indeed made up. However, it didnt seem like they were close as before. Instead, their rtionship was tenser than ever before. Dous sighed, I have no problem. What do you think, cousin?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Whatever. After Leonardo finished speaking, he raised his foot and walked upstairs. He probably went upstairs to get changed. Dous turned his head to look at Summer, only to find that Summer was looking in another direction and did not turn to look at Leonardo. Of course, he didnt think that Leonardo said that to him. Leonardos words were clearly for Summer. Dous leaned over and whispered to Summer, Summer, whats wrong with you two? Hearing this, Summerughed, Why dont you call me sister-inw anymore? Dous scratched his head, Whats the difference? At first, he called her Summer. At that time, he broke into Summers house. In his perception, he and Summer had their history. It wasnt because of Leonardo that he knew Summer. He knew Summer earlier. Therefore, when he returned to Leonardos house, he still called Summer by her name instead of sister-inw. Dous scratched his head and looked a little foolish. When Summer recalled Dous at the age of fifteen, she felt close to him again. Summerughed and said warmly, We are fine. Dous nodded, but in his heart, he doubted it. Thinking that Rosie was here, he didnt ask Summer further. He would stay for a few days this time, so there was no hurry. He would take it slow. He said a few more words to Summer. Summer urged him, Hurry up and change your clothes. Your room has been tidied up Summer paused for a moment and said with a gloomy expression, I can only have a servant take you there. Chapter 972 Like God However, Dous didnt get Summers point. He smiled and said, Then Ill go up first. After saying that, he turned around and smiled as he stroked Rosies head, Stay here with your Mom. I will be back soon. Dous lifted the huge hiking backpack with one hand and strode towards the stairs. When he went up the stairs, he could take two or three steps at a time. Rosie watched as Dous went upstairs and moved closer to Summer. She whispered to Summer, Mom, uncle smiles a lot. Summer smiled, Yes, he loves smiling. People who smiled a lot had good luck. However, Dous was not a lucky boy. He was born in such aplicated family. Fortunately, he was a kind-hearted child, otherwise, he would most likely follow the path that Adams had taken. Summer sighed, turned around and said to Rosie seriously, Rosie, although uncle is not often at home, he is also your family, just like Dad and Mom.From N?velDrama.Org. Summer had told Rosie what family was before. Family members were very close people. They ate together and lived under the same roof. Rosie nodded, I know. Dous went upstairs and remembered that the servant didnt follow. He didnt know which room was his. He wasnt very familiar with Leonardos house. He had lived in it just for a few days when he came backst time, so how could he know where his room was? Dous tilted his head to look ahead and slowly walked forward. Halfway through, he met Leonardo, who came out of his room. Leonardo had changed his clothes. He was in ck top and ck trousers, neat and clean. He looked mature and cold. Dous put on a serious face and called him, Leonardo. Leonardo said calmly, Your room is on the third floor. Third floor? Why will I live on the third floor? Last time I came back, I seemed to live on the second floor. Dous thought about it carefully and remembered clearly that he had stayed on the second floorst time he came back. Leonardo only said a word indifferently, In the way. Of course, Dous knew what he meant. If Dous stayed on the second floor, he would be in the way. There are so many rooms on the second floor. Why am I in your way? Dous felt that his cousin was getting more and more ferocious. Leonardo did not say anything but stared at him with an expressionless face. Dous waved his hand, Alright, Ill go to the third floor. He picked up his luggage and turned around to go to the third floor. Just as he turned around, Leonardos voice sounded again, Wait. What else? Dous turned around angrily. Ill walk you up. After Leonardo finished speaking, he raised his foot and walked in front of Dous. Dous was stunned for a moment. Didnt he say that he would walk me up? Then we shall walk together, right? Dous raised his head to look at Leonardo, who had walked far away, and followed obediently. Even though so many years had passed, to Dous, Leonardo was still the most powerful person in his heart. Leonardo was like God beyond everyones reach. Dous followed. The two of them went up to the third floor without saying anything. Upon reaching the third floor, Leonardo turned around and asked Dous, Which room do you want to stay in? Dous thought for a moment and said, As you like. Dous could stay in any room ording to Leonardos arrangement. Leonardo nced at him and directly led him to the door of a room, Ask a servant if you need anything. Summer is not well, so leave her alone. Chapter 973 I Knew You Would Say That Hearing Leonardo mention Summer, Dous asked, What happened to Summer? Leonardo coldly nced at him. Dous pursed his lips and said, Sister-inw It was just a title, yet Leonardo still cared about it. He had always been so serious about everything rted to Summer. Dous was not surprised because Leonardo had always been like that. Leonardos expression softened a little, Its none of your business. I will take care of it. You only need to mind your own business. I knew you would say that. Dous sighed, There is clearly something going on between you two. Its definitely not that simple. You really dont need to take care of everything by yourself. Just share it with Summer. Furthermore, Im already an adult. You can talk to me if you have worries. Even if I cant help you, I can at least share your mental burden, right? What do you say? After Dous finished speaking, he looked at Leonardo with determination.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Leonardo was silent for a moment, Hurry up and get changed. Rosie is already hungry. Dous looked at his back and sighed helplessly. Leonardo had always been like this. He would always shoulder everything alone without telling anyone. He was so tyrannical. When they got changed and went to the Golden Cauldron Club, it was already an hourter. Leonardo informed Carl in advance, and Carl had taken care of everything. They took an exclusive elevator from the underground parking lot. Leonardos private room had always been reserved, so as soon as they went up, they quickly entered the room. They didnt even meet a waiter on the way. Summer hadnt left home since she was discharged from the hospital. In the end, she still didnt see an outsider here. It was just another ce to eat. When Carl saw Dous, he reached out and patted him on the shoulder, Dous, you are getting stronger. Dous smiled and locked Carls hand behind his back, restraining him. Dous strength was much greater, and Carl hissed, Brat, let go of me. You are hurting me! Dous smiled and let go of his hand, How is that? Carl shook his hand and pretended to be angry, If you do it again, I wont let you in! Dous smiled to please him, No! It wont happen again. Good boy! Carl patted Dous shoulder again. Then he turned to Leonardo and said, Its all arranged. Call me if you need anything. Arent we going to eat together? Dous asked. You are a family. Why should I join you? I still have a banquet to attend. Ille over and have a drink with you after its finished. After Carl finished speaking, he looked at Leonardo and said, Leonardo, Im leaving. Leonardo nodded expressionlessly. Summer, Rosie, see you around. Rosie sweetly said, Goodbye, Uncle Carl. Carl blew a kiss to her. Rosie tilted her head and silently turned her head to the side, pretending that she did not see Carls kiss. Summer smiled and touched Rosies head. After Carl left, the originally lively atmosphere in the private room suddenly turned cold. Leonardo looked up at Dous and said, Order. Dous took the menu and turned to ask Summer, Summer, what would you like to eat? Chapter 974 Don’t Say ‘As You Like’ Just as Summer was about to say something, Dous added, Dont say as you like. You have to order something you want to eat. Hearing this, Summer smiled helplessly. Then she gave two names. Only then did Dous let her go. Then he asked Rosie what she wanted to eat. Rosie moved closer to Dous, read the menu with him, and then pointed at several dishes on it. Thats too much. You cant eat them all. Just these, OK? Dous was very patient with Rosie. Rosie found it hard to choose, but she still nodded and said reluctantly, Alright. If you dont finish it, it will be wasted. If you finish it and want some more, we will order again, OK? OK.From N?velDrama.Org. Good girl. Dous touched Rosies head before handing the menu to Leonardo. Leonardo only nced at him. Dous immediately understood. He rubbed his nose and took the menu back. Leonardo meant that Dous could just order for him. Dous and Leonardo had lived together for a long time, so he knew about his preferences. After ordering the dishes, the private room fell into silence. Summer asked Dous, How are you doing in school? I fit in quite well. I even undertook a few missions. As if he was afraid that Summer would worry about him, he exined, They are easy and safe missions. After all, he was still a student. And difficult missions would await after he graduated. Thats good. Summer was indeed worried a moment ago. She watched as Dous grew from a youth to a strong and responsible young man today, and she felt happy for him in her heart. In her eyes, Dous had always been a child. However, she had to ept Dous changes and growth. During this time, Summer and Dous had always been talking. Rosie didnt quite understand what adults were saying. She obediently sat beside them and did not make any noise as she listened curiously. After listening for a while, she discovered that Leonardo did not speak much, so she turned her head curiously to look at Leonardo. Leonardos head was lowered, and she was unable to see the expression on his face. It was even impossible to guess what he was thinking. Rosie turned around to look at Summer and called out to Leonardo, Dad. Hearing this, Leonardo looked up at Rosie, signaling her to speak. Rosie didnt say anything, only smiled. Leonardo was stunned for a moment, and the corner of his lower lip curled up. However, even though the corner of his lower lip curled up, there was no smile on his face. His facial expression softened a little, and it was no longer as stiff as before. Only after serving did Summer and Dous temporarily stop their conversation. After all the dishes were served, they chatted while eating. Dous talked about stories happened in the dormitory. Boys at this age were energetic. In their dull school life, they thought of many different fun ways to kill the boring time. Dous told Summer about this, and Summer couldnt help butugh. Leonardo listened quietly from beginning to end, but did not join them. Rosie only understood part of Dous stories. But Rosie did not quite get the whole picture. Therefore, she was confused when theyughed, and she could only focus on eating. She even kindly gave Leonardo her favorite chicken wings. Chapter 975 Not Afraid to Do Anything Leonardo felt that Rosie looked at him with sympathy and pity. Leonardo returned the chicken wing to her with a straight face. Rosie was puzzled, Its delicious. Are you sure you dont want it? Leonardo said coldly, No. I dont want it. Rosie picked up the chicken wing and looked at it seriously. It was the same as before. She tasted it, and it was as delicious as before. Why didnt Dad like it? Rosie took two bites and handed it to Leonardo, Dad, try it. Its really delicious. Leonardos expression became even worse. Rosie gave it to him after she had eaten it. However, looking into Rosies clear eyes, Leonardo was actually unable to say no. He expressionlessly lowered his head and took a bite. Rosie was overjoyed and her eyes lit up. She tilted her head and asked Leonardo, Is it delicious?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Just as Leonardo was about to speak, he felt that someone was looking at him. He turned around and found that Dous and Summer had been looking at him for a while. Leonardo stiffened for a moment. He turned back and slowly swallowed the food in his mouth as if nothing happened. Rosie didnt get the answer and asked him again, Dad, is it delicious? Rosie thought that the chicken wings were so delicious. She wanted to get a certain answer from Leonardo. Yes. Leonardo nodded, Not bad. Hearing his reply, Rosie happily stuffed half of the chicken wing into her mouth. Dous whispered to Summer, I have never thought that this would happen, even in my dreams. Dous was referring to Leonardo, who was so kind like an ordinary father. Summer just smiled and did not say anything. Leonardo lost his mother when he was young and had some cruel experience. People sometimes felt that Leonardo was strange because his unfortunate experience and his reserved temperament. When Summer first met Leonardo, she also felt that Leonardo was strange. She couldnt guess what he was thinking. However, after being with him for so long, she gradually understood that Leonardos requirements for life were actually very simple. He was undoubtedly confident and intelligent. He was not afraid to do anything and to ept responsibility. He was also arrogant. However, Leonardo, who was so proud, was once again restrained by Stanley because of her. Summer was really tired. Bad things were endless. Dous felt that Summer seemed to be somewhat wrong and whispered to her, Summer, whats wrong with you? I remember something from your past. Summer smiled and quietly changed the topic. Dous alsoughed, Thats definitely not a good thing Summer said, Youre actually a good boy. Dous snorted, Im a man now. You cant describe me as a good boy! Summerughed, Well, eat now, otherwise the food will be coldter. Although Rosie sat between Leonardo and Summer, Leonardo still kept an eye on Summer. Recently, he had been paying close attention to Summer. How much she ate at each meal; what time she went to bed; when she would wake up Leonardo paid close attention to everything about her. Summer had indeed eaten a little more today than before. It seemed to be a good decision to call Dous back. At the end of the meal, Carl came as he had promised. Carl drank wine at the previous dinner. His tie spread out and he scratched his hair into a mess. Chapter 976 Pretending to Be Drunk Carl casually sat down on a chair beside Leonardo. Carl seemed to be tired and made some noise when he sat down. They could smell alcohol on his breath. Leonardo frowned and turned to look at him, How much did you drink? Half a bottle Carl was a little dumbfounded. He stared at Leonardo for a long time before saying these three words. Then he said inartictely, Liquor. Carl murmured, and he even turned his head to make faces at Rosie. Rosie curled her lips and said somewhat disdainfully, Uncle Carl, youre so childish. Carl tittered and looked a little silly. Leonardos eyebrows furrowed tightly as he looked at Dous, Go find the waiters and ask them to prepare something to sober him up and deliver it over. No, no, no. Carl hurriedly interrupted when he heard this. He propped himself up and sat up, Im okay! He whispered in Leonardos ear, Jessica will be here soon. Although Carl was whispering to Leonardo, Carl was so drunk that he forgot to lower his voice. Everyone in the room heard him. Hearing this, Rosie became excited, Auntie Jessica ising? Carl put his index finger before his lips and made a silent gesture. Rosie turned to look at Summer with a puzzled expression. She was confused. Why was Uncle Carl so strange? Summer smiled and said to Rosie, This is Uncle Carls secret. Secret Alright, she wouldnt ask anymore. Leonardo did not care what Carl said. He still asked the waiter to cook for Carl. No! I dont want it! Carl made noises on the chair like a child. Leonardo couldnt stand any more, so he raised his foot and kicked Carl, Be quiet. Carl hissed and lowered his head to knead his feet. Summer red at Leonardo, Why did you kick him? To wake him up. Leonardo coldly nced at Carl, Its useless to pretend to be drunk. How about drinking another bottle of wine? Carl stiffened and raised his head with a light cough. Carl smiled with embarrassment, Leonardo, dont tear me apart. Carl sighed as if he didnt know what to say. Arent you drunk? Summer looked at Carl in surprise.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Leonardo exined in a light voice, His drinking capacity was trained since he was young. Its not easy for him to get drunk. Summer was speechless, What do you want to do? Carl scratched his head and said embarrassedly, Nothing. I just She hasnt spoken to me for a few e days. The room was unnaturally silent, as they all turned their gazes to Carl. What are you guys looking at me like this? Im just Carl suddenly lowered his voice. Theres nothing I can do about it. Summer leaned back gently, not knowing what to say. Carl and Jessica circled around, but they were not together. Dous smiled mischievously, and then he shouted in surprise, You havent been with Jessica yet? Carl was stunned for a moment, and then said coldly, Dous, shut up. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Carl immediately leaned back in his chair, his arms weakly drooping down, pretending to be drunk. He turned around and said to them, Here shees. Dont tear me apart. After saying that, Carl closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep. The next moment, the door was pushed open, but the person who entered was not Jessica. Chapter 977 You’re Not in the Wrong Place? Everyone in the room looked up at the person standing at the door. Seeing that everyone inside was staring at her, Karen looked down ufortably. Then, she cautiously looked up at Summer and said in a low voice, Summer No one had expected Karen to turn up here. Carl, who had been pretending to be drunk, looked up at Summer. Everyone present knew Summer had aplicated rtionship with her family. Karen wasnt actually weed here. Leonardos face darkened as he turned to look at Carl. Summer wanted toe out for dinner, so Leonardo contacted Carl and asked him to arrange everything. But now, Karen had found them. He had every reason to me Carl. Carl smiled apologetically before standing up with a serious expression. He paced up to Karen and said, Lady, are you sure youre not in the wrong ce? Youd better leave right now. Carl turned his back to Summer and Leonardo, his face cold, but Karen didnt move. Considering that Rosie was also here, Carl didnt want Karen to make a scene. Are you lost? With a fake smile, he reached out to grab Karens arm. Carl raised his eyebrows and said, Ill show you the way out. As he spoke, he pulled her out by the arm. Summer, we should talk Even though Karen was being dragged out, she shouted. Carl covered her mouth in time. Outside the door, Carl gave the waiter guarding the door a nce, and thetter closed the door. With a cold face, he pulled Karen to an empty room. He pushed Karen inside and called the manager, Send two people over right now. Hearing Carls anxious voice, the manager didnt dare to ask any questions before rushing over with his people. Keep an eye on her. Dont let her escape. Carl pointed into the room. The manager nodded repeatedly, Alright, alright, I wont let her leave. Carl told him, Ille over after I take care of other stuff. I see. The manager did not know what happened, but he knew that it was not a small matter. Otherwise, Carl would not have asked him to bring his people here in a hurry. Before Carl left, he nced into the room. In fact, during this period, the Jarrett had been trying their best to find Summer. Before Summers car ident, she had started to buy the Jarrett Group.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. But before the takeover n was finished, Summer was kidnapped by Logan and had a car ident. Then, Leonardo returned. Tim had asked Leonardo how he would like the takeover n to proceed. At the time, Summer was unconscious, and Leonardo was in no mood for this kind of stuff. He told Tim to handle it by himself. Tim followed Summers original n and continued to buy the shares of the Jarrett Group. The Jarretts panicked. They had been looking for Summer, hoping to stop the hostile takeover. Carl had instructed his men to stay alert and not let the Jarretts get into the Golden Cauldron Club. Clearly, his men failed him. They didnt stop Karen from getting inside. She was thest person Summer would want to see. Carl sighed on the way back to their private room. Leonardo could kill him for this mess. There was nothing he could do except asking for Gods blessing. Chapter 978 He Couldn’t Stop Thinking About Her Carl prayed along the way and soon arrived at the private room. He ran into Jessica, who just rushed over. Jessica was about to push the door open when she saw Carl. Jessica, Carl stopped and called out her name. Originally, Jessica had not seen Carl. When she heard Carls voice, she turned to look at him. She looked at Carl and then at the private room. What are you doing outside? Jessica asked. Jessica was wearing a white dress and light makeup today. She looked refreshing. Although Jessica was outgoing, she valued her identity as an actress. Her figure and skin were well maintained. She was born with pretty face and grew up in a wealthy family. And she was getting more beautiful these days. Sometimes, Carl was confused. Hed been watching this face since childhood. After watching it for so many years, he didnt get tired of it. On the contrary, he found it more and more beautiful. What was wrong with him? Carlughed self-deprecatingly. Jessica saw the change of Carls facial expression and asked, Something wrong? He seemed weird. As Carl approached, Jessica could smell alcohol on him. How much did you drink? Jessica took a step back and said, Stay away from me. It smells terrible. She pinched her nose and stared at Carl. Not much. Carl looked at Jessica and his expression softened. I almost got drunk, but I didnt. I pretended to be drunk, but then something happened.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Jessica was a smart woman. She did not ask why hed pretended to be drunk. Without saying a word, she reached out to push the door. However, Carl grabbed her wrist. Jessica struggled but didnt break free. She looked at Carl and said in an angry tone, What do you want? Lets talk. Carls tone was extremely gentle, but he had a serious look on his face. No. We have nothing to talk about. Jessica looked at him with a cold face, but the panic on her face did not escape Carls eyes. Its about us. You dont get to decide whether theres anything to talk about by yourself. Carl was more persistent than ever. He was not drunk. The alcohol only started to affect him after he saw Jessica. He might not be able to escape from this woman in his lifetime. Carl sometimes felt that Jessica might have cast some spell on him. Otherwise, why would he keep thinking about her all these years? He never stopped missing her when he was abroad in those years, and after he came back, he still couldnt get her out of his head. Even though Jessica was cold to him, he still couldnt let go. He didnt want to take a second look at any other woman. Carl, when you had no courage, you chose to be a coward. And now, you have the courage, so you want to talk. What about me? When did you ever give me a choice? When did you ever put yourself in my shoes? Jessicas eyes looked deste, which Carl could not understand. They were so close. They were so close that Carl often felt that they would be together in the end even though Jessica was cold to him for the time being. They wouldnt separate. They couldnt be separated. But at this moment, he felt that Jessica was already far beyond his reach. There was a gap between them, invisible but real. Is that what you think of me? Carls voice was hoarse. Chapter 979 I’ll Bring It Over Later Does it matter what I think? Jessica chuckled, If you cared what I thought, you wouldnt have gone abroad without me. Carls expression changed slightly as he heard her words. Its been so many years I didnt expect that youre still caring about it. Jessica swallowed, cleared her throat, and said, Carl, if you hadnt left back then, we would have been together long ago. Sorry, I was I dont want to hear it anymore. Stop talking. Were fine just like this. Jessica interrupted Carl and pushed open the door. She opened the door, only to see Leonardo and Dous standing at the door. In the middle of them was Summer, who was sitting in a wheelchair. Rosie stood beside Summers wheelchair. Her eyes were wide open as she looked at Carl and Jessica with a confused expression. Jessica opened her mouth slightly, You Seeing that Leonardo and Summer had no intention of saying anything. Dous had no choice but to exin, Jessica, we didnt mean to eavesdrop. After he finished speaking, he nced at them, but they still remained silent. We just want to see whats going on since you guys didnte. So Well he added. Just as he took hold of the door handle and turned it, he heard Carl and Jessica talking outside. Dous was thinking that he was in no position to eavesdrop their conversations. But their whole conversation was heard unknowingly. It seemed that their rtionship was quiteplicated. Dous was confused. Jessica heaved a long sigh of relief and said, Its fine. Carl scratched his hair and said, Lets go. Lets find a room to drink tea. Carl found another room with a good view. Summer didnt ask too much in front of Dous as she knew that Jessica was in a bad mood. She suggested, Lets y Fight the Landlord. Then she turned to Dous and said, Go get some cash from your cousin. Hearing this, Dous was d and immediately ran towards Leonardo. In the corner, Leonardo and Carl were talking about something in a low voice, with serious expressions on their faces. Dous ran over and said, Summer asked me to get some cash from you. She wants to y Fight the Landlord. Hearing this, Leonardo looked towards Summer. Summer, who was feeding water to Rosie, turned to look at Leonardo when she felt Leonardos gaze. Leonardos eyes shed with joy. He turned to Dous and said, Tell her Ill bring it overter. Dous said, giving a shrug, You guys are pretty bored. Why bother me to send a message for you guys? In the big room, Leonardo and Carl were in the corner, leaving the rest of the space to women and children. Although Dous was almost twenty years old, in Leonardos eyes, he was still a child. Leonardo rarely cared about Carls rtionship. When can I be invited to your wedding? he asked. Carl was annoyed at the mention of that. He signed irritably, I didnt know shes still making a big deal about me going abroad.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Carl sighed and continued, She was only eighteen at that time, and I was not much older than her. We grew up together and I never thought about what would happen between us in the past Chapter 980 To Figure Out Leonardo interrupted Carl leisurely, So you were being irresponsible and ran abroad?From N?velDrama.Org. Carl was lost for words. He cleared his mind and said, I was only twenty at that time. Furthermore, I never thought of being with Jessica As Carl said, he looked up and saw Leonardo talking on the phone. He put the phone beside his ear and said in a low voice, The more, the better, now. With that, he hung up the phone. Leonardo put his phone aside and looked at Carl. Go on, Im listening, he said. What I said was from the bottom of my heart, but I cant believe you were on the phone! Carl snapped, ring at Leonardo. You think youre more important than Summer? Leonardo was calling to ask someone to bring cash over. Carl said weakly, No Leonardo looked towards Summer. Over there, the poker game Fight the Landlord began. Holding cards in her hand, Summer said something and amused Jessica and Dous. Well, you and Summer have been married for so many years. You guys are still showing affection Carl joked with jealousy. You and Jessica have never ended things with each other, but I dont think you get tired of each other, Leonardo retorted with a cold face, raising his eyebrows slightly. Carl had nothing to say. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Leonardo knew that this was the person who brought the cash. Tim was a man with high efficiency. He was capable of dealing with anything quickly. Leonardo stood up and was about to walk out when he stopped. He turned his head to look at Carl, who leaned back on the sofa deep in thought. Jessica definitely knew how to express her love and hate. She doesnt let it go for another reason. What do you mean? Carl, who was originally spiritless, jumped up. Leonardo ignored him and walked past him towards the door. Carl followed behind him. Leonardo, tell me more. Leonardo walked towards the door without looking sideways. He opened the door, seeing a young man standing outside. He was wearing a suit and sses. The young man nodded slightly and said, Mr. Emerson, Assistant Tim asked me to send it over. He handed a suitcase in his hand to Leonardo. Carl received it for Leonardo and said with a smile before Leonardo said anything, Thank you for your hard work. Goodbye. The young man looked at Leonardo nkly, Mr. Emerson. Leonardo said coldly, Go. Hearing this, he left. Carl closed the door and continued to ask Leonardo, Leonardo, do you know anything? If you do, you must tell me. Leonardo stopped and said impatiently, I dont know. Carl said, frowning, Then you Leonardo interrupted him, You grew up with Jessica. You should know what kind of person she is. If you really want to know what she is thinking, you should try to understand her with your heart. I dont know why shes having trouble being with you, but I can tell shes not over you and she got some stuff to figure out. As for what it is, you need to find it out by yourself. Leonardo had never been interested in Carls rtionship. This was the first time that Leonardo had told him so much. Chapter 981 Don’t Talk, You Are Bothering Me Carl was still digesting Leonardos words. Leonardo patted on his shoulder, took the suitcase from him and walked towards Summer. Summer and Dous had finished several rounds. Leonardo carried the suitcase over and sat down beside Summer. He leaned his head to her ear and whispered, How much did you lose? He ced one hand on the back of Summers chair in an intimate manner. Summer turned to nce at him and said, Twenty thousand dors. Leonardo chuckled. It seemed to be a big gamble. In just a few rounds, she had lost 20, 000 dors. Leonardo did not feel that Summer had lost much. However, Summer wasnt such a woman. She was willing to spend money, but not that much. She would just pay for what was necessary. He also knew that Summer had made up her mind to delight Jessica, so she lost deliberately. Summer said to Leonardo when it was not her turn, Take the money. Leonardo bent down, opened the suitcase, and took out two stacks of money from it. He put the 20, 000 dors away.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Fifteen thousand to Jessica and five thousand to Dous. Although Summer was still focusing on the cards, her words were for Leonardo. When Leonardo distributed the money to them, he looked amicable. However, his aura was so strong that both Jessica and Dous were afraid of him. Dous whispered, Dont. Were family. You dont have to do this Leonardo raised his eyebrows, and Dous immediately shut up and took the money. Jessica didnt dare to ept the money too. She said carefully, We just yed for fun. I cant take the money. Leonardo said indifferently, Take it and buy whatever you want. Jessica was stunned and turned to look at Summer, and Summer blinked at her. Jessicaughed and epted the money. Leonardo watched Summer y cards. He just wanted to be an onlooker, but Summer yed too bad, so bad that Leonardo couldnt bear to watch. Yourbination Leonardo reached out to help Summer get the card. As a result, Summer pped Leonardos hand and said, Dont touch my card. Dous and Jessica looked at Summer at the same time. Leonardos face froze when he was pped on the hand, but he did not change his expression. Then he asked warmly, Do you want some water? As Summer pondered over herbination, she said, Dont talk, you are bothering me. She said with disgust. Dous and Jessica, who were watching the scene, raised their cards to cover their faces and snickered. Carl walked over and happened to hear Summer say this. He couldnt help but tease, Summer, youre so addicted to gambling that you dont even want your husband? Summer said leisurely, You men are in our womens way. Leonardo coldly nced at Carl. Carl felt that he didnt do anything wrong, so he shrugged and sat beside Jessica. Jessica frowned and turned to look at him, Dont bother me. Stay away. Carl was speechless. Rosie held a can of nuts and came to Leonardo. She took out a cashew nut and handed it to him, Dad, eat. Leonardo looked down at Rosie. He lowered his head and picked the cashew nut in Rosies hand up with his mouth. Seeing this, Rosie smiled. She also took one. Then she stretched her neck and wanted to watch them ying cards. But she was too short, and the table was high, so she couldnt see anything. Leonardo reached out and lifted her by the arms. He seated her on his knees. Chapter 982 Hadn’t Had a Wedding Yet Carl looked at Leonardo with jealousy. Leonardo could sit beside Summer, but he could not sit beside Jessica. He turned to look at Jessica, thinking about what Leonardo had said just now. What exactly was Jessicas knot? Apart from the fact that he left in a hurry the day after the incident, what else caused Jessica a grudge against him? She didnt even want to be with him! Carl sighed. He was standing behind Jessica, so Jessica could hear his sigh. Jessica turned her head to look at him, but she did not look happy, Be quiet. Carl felt wronged. Did he say anything? He couldnt even sigh? Jessica felt that her words were harsh. She pursed her lips and turned around to continue ying cards, and no longer looked at Carl. Opposite them, Leonardo hugged Rosie and quietly sat beside Summer. Rosie was still holding the can in her hand. She sized Carl and Jessica up. Then, she reached out her small hand to cover her lips and whispered in Leonardos ear, Dad, Auntie Jessica doesnt like Uncle Carl. The can in Rosies hand was not big, and it was even smaller than a bowl. Leonardo, who never did chores before, knew how to take care of his child now. He knew children shouldnt eat too many nuts at one time. Leonardo took the can from Rosies hand and said softly, That is enough. Leonardo was mighty. Although Rosie still wanted to eat, she had no choice but to purse her lips and stop. She watched as Leonardo took the can and put it away. No matter how Carl viewed it, he felt Leonardos sweet family was dazzling. He felt his pocket and intended to go out for a cigarette. However, he searched through his pockets but didnt find anything. He wanted to sigh again. Before he did it, he remembered what Jessica had just said and held it back. Jessica told him to keep quiet. Carl walked out quietly, wanting to find someone for a cigarette. Carl got a pack of cigarettes from someone outside and began to smoke. After a while, Leonardo came out with Rosie in his arms. As soon as Leonardo smelled the smoke, he reached out to cover Rosies nose and mouth. He knitted his eyebrows and looked at Carl, Go smoke elsewhere. Carl was about to speak when he saw Rosie was also there, so he put out his cigarette and stopped smoking. Why are you out? Carl asked. Leonardo said emotionlessly, Summer wants to eat pomegranates. Im going to buy some for her. Hearing this, Carl chuckled and looked at Rosie. If I hadnt left back then and married her as soon as I reached the legal age, our child would probably be older than Rosie. Rosie opened her big eyes and asked with a puzzled expression, Who are you going to marry? Carl couldnt help butugh, Do you know what marriage is? Of course I know. Marriage is being together. My father and mother are married, so they are together. Rosie said with a serious expression.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Leonardos face instantly darkened. Rosie was sensible and was a little scared when she saw this. She looked at Carl, wanting to know if she had said something wrong. Carl knew why Leonardo acted like this. Leonardo had once married to Summer, but they wereter divorced by Kate. Afterwards, he wanted to get married again, but he met Stanley. Moreover, they hadnt had a wedding yet. Chapter 983 I Don’t Want to Talk Nonsense Summer and Leonardo suffered a lot as well, and Summers health got worse. Things went wrong, and it was not the end yet. Carl sighed and changed the subject, Arent we going out to buy fruit? Lets go. In the end, Summer lost all the money she got from Leonardo. Interestingly, Jessica won the money. At first, she was jittery and didnt want to do so. However, as time went by, all of them were absorbed in the game and didnt care who won or lost at all.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. They didnt go home until midnight. On the way back, Rosie fell asleep. Leonardo wanted to put Rosie in his arms. But Summer frowned and said, I can hold her. Leonardo was afraid she would be tired. So, he ignored her words and reached out to hold Rosie. Summer leant back and said coldly, I cant move my legs, but I dont hurt my hands. I can do it. Summer also realized that she was getting odd because of the disease. She could hardly control herself. She didnt want to do so either. She became more pessimistic. She believed that Leonardo would spare no efforts in curing her. However, Summer knew that he was doomed to fail. She had been thinking about how to face the death recently. In the passenger seat, Dous listened carefully to Summer and Leonardo, who sat in the back of the car. Hearing Summers words, he turned around to look at her and did not dare to make a sound. Dous discovered that when a good-tempered person became willful, he would be extremely hard to deal with. For example, Summer looked scarier than Leonardo when being obstinate. It was deadly silent in the car. Dous hesitated for a while and dreaded to speak. He had been paying attention to Summer and Leonardo. However, both of them remained silent after Summer finished speaking. The car atst stopped in front of Leonardos vi. Then, neither of Summer and Leonardo tried to get out of the car. Dous pondered for a moment and said, Summer and Leonardo, how about I carry Rosie home? Leonardo did not say anything. Thus, Summer said, OK. Dous got off the car and opened the rear door to hold Rosie. With Rosie in his embrace, he entered the vi soon. Since Dous had got off the car, the driver got off as well. There were only Leonardo and Summer in the car soon. After a long silence, Summer asked Leonardo, Where is Stanley? Before Leonardo spoke, she continued, Jenny wanted to make a deal with you and asked you to help Stanley escape from prison. Stanley indeed seededter. I know you are not impulsive and wouldnt help him. Given Stanley is not in prison, you must have had him. When you put Stanley into prison with the help of Trevin, you probably didnt expect that Stanley would hurt me. You have never thought of letting him leave prison. However, Stanley is difficult to cope with, Summer continued. As Summer spoke, Leonardo remained silent. Summer turned to look at him and said, Tell me! Leonardo said without changing his expression, I dont want to talk nonsense. He knew what Summer was going to do. Summer wanted to give up. But he wouldnt agree. No matter what said, he would not agree. Chapter 984 Can You Hold Me All Day Long? As Leonardo refused to talk to Summer, Summer failed to persuade him. She pursed her lips and said, Forget it. Leonardo got out of the car. He didnt take the wheelchair out of the trunk. Instead, he went around to the other side of the car and opened the door to scoot Summer in his arms. Summer struggled in his arms for a moment and said discontentedly, Wheelchair. No wheelchair. Leonardo walked forward with Summer in his embrace and looked steadily forward. He even didnt look down at Summer as he spoke. Summer was upset and said, Can you hold me all the time and not let me sit in a wheelchair? If not, put me down immediately! Surprisingly, Leonardo stopped and looked down at her, saying in a serious tone, Why not? Summer sneered and didnt want to argue with him anymore. After entering the vi and going upstairs, Leonardo stopped at the door of the bedroom. He looked down and discovered that Summer had fallen asleep. After going out for dinner tonight, Summer yed cards with Dous and others for a long time. It was natural that she was exhausted. Leonardo gently carried her into the bed. He sat by the bed and quietly stared at Summer. Summer closed her eyes and looked tranquil while sleeping. Her breathing was weak. Leonardo leaned over and felt her breathing before looking up in relief. After a while, he whispered, Summer. Summer didnt answer him. He called her name once again. There was still no response. She had a sound sleep. Summer was listless. It would be difficult to wake her up once she fell asleep. Since she was tired today, she probably would have a long sleep. Leonardo picked her up again and helped her have a bath in the bathroom. After having a bath, Summer would feel morefortable. Just as Leonardo ced Summer on the bed, he heard a faint knock on the door from outside. It was past midnight. Apparently, it was Dous. Leonardo set the air conditioner at a suitable temperature and tucked Summer in before standing up. He opened the door halfway. As he expected, it was Dous standing outside. Leonardo walked out of the bedroom and closed the door. Before Dous spoke, Leonardo said, Go to the study. After saying that, he took the lead and walked towards the study. Dous followed behind him. As soon as he entered the study, Dous wanted to ask Leonardo about Summer. However, Leonardo interrupted him. How are you doing at school? Leonardo sat upright behind his desk and asked with a serious expression, as if he was Dous father, even though he and Dous were of the same generation. He brought up Dous. Dous considered Leonardo as his big brother as well as father. Dous wasnt stubborn and answered Leonardos question. Leonardo listened quietly with a calm face. Dous could not tell his emotions. However, Dous had long been used to it. He continued to talk about his school life in a cid voice. When Dous finished speaking, he looked up at Leonardo. Leonardo didnt change his expression. Dous wondered if he had blinked his eyes. Finally, Leonardo said, Take good care of yourself. Although he only said a few words, Dous was moved. Many years ago, because of Dous, Leonardo didnt give up. And now, there were only them in the Emersons. Dous nodded heavily, You have to take good care of yourself as well.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 985 Depraved Thoroughly and Totally After hearing what Dous said, Leonardo replied nothing, and the study fell silent for a moment. Dous looked at Leonardo and said with hesitation, Leonardo, how is Summer Shes fine. You dont have to worry about her. Leonardo raised his eyes slightly and seemed to be as usual, Just take good care of yourself. Dous pursed his lips and said, I am no longer a child. I have grown up now. When you were my age, you were already independent and made all kinds of decisions on your own. Hearing this, Leonardo was slightly moved. He was only eleven years old when his mother had an ident. After he was rescued, he had nightmares every day, and he couldnt sleep or eat. That was not something a boy at that age could bear. When he was desperate, he met Summer. Summer was a little more miserable than him, and no one from the Jarrett family loved her. But he still had his mother love him. His mother even sacrificed her own life to save him. With this thought, there were many reasons for him to live. He also wouldnt go die easily. The memory of the yearsing next was not that clear. Dous was right. When he was Dous age, he had to make all the decisions on his own because he couldnt trust anyone from the Emerson family. Seeing that Leonardo seemed to be moved, Dous took the opportunity to say, Leonardo, tell me what happened. Leonardo raised his eyebrows, Will you disturb others sote at night when you are in school? It was obvious that he refused to answer Dous question. Dous was a little depressed, but there was nothing he could do. Im going back to sleep. After Dous said this, he turned around and slowly walked out. In his heart, he still expected Leonardo toe around and tell him something. However, Leonardo didnt say anything until Dous left the study.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. After the door closed, Leonardo reached out and rubbed his eyebrows. Tiredness came all over his body. The Emerson family depraved since many years ago, thoroughly and totally. After all, Leonardo raised Dous. He hoped that Dous could live a clean and simple life. He didnt want Dous to be like him. For so many years, he had spent countless efforts to figure out the scandals of the Emerson family. Until now, he still had to work on it. Leonardo leaned back with his eyes slightly closed. After a while, he straightened his back and opened his eyes again. At this time, his gaze had returned to be calm and sharp as usual. He stood up, strode out of the study, and went back to the bedroom to check Summer. Summer slept soundly, but she still frowned in her sleep. There was only a small nightmp at the head of the bed. The yellow light was warm and peaceful. Leonardo stared at Summer for a moment and turned around to leave. He went downstairs and went out. The bodyguards were already waiting for him outside. Leonardo walked in the front with a cold expression. After leaving the vi, someone stepped forward and opened the car door for him. There were two cars parking at the entrance of the vi. It was obvious that he had made the arrangement a long time ago. After getting in the car, the driver directly drove forward without waiting for Leonardo to tell the destination. It waste at night. The car drove up the mountain road to the vi on the top of the hill. This vi was rebuilt after being burned down by Summer. Brant was responsible for watching the house. He was old and was a light-sleeper. Hearing the sound of cars outside, he hurried out with the clothes on his shoulders. Leonardo happened to get out of the car. Brant cried out in surprise, Mr. Emerson? Yes. Leonardo didnt change his expression and just replied inly with one single word. Chapter 986 He Couldn’t Escape from Leonardo Seeing this, Brant hurriedly got dressed. Mr. Emerson, why are you here sote at night? He respectfully stood in front of Leonardo. I came to take a look at the man in the basement. Leonardo said calmly. Brant had been with him for a long time, so he treated Brant kindly. When Brant heard this, he nodded his head, That man stopped making troubletely. He didnt say anything when I sent him food at night. Leonardo only sneered and walked inside. Brant followed closely behind Leonardo. When they were about to reach the basement, he walked to the front and opened the door for Leonardo. Back then, Summer set this house on fire. Leonardo had lived in this house for many years. Summer had also lived here for many years, so he was careful when rebuilding it. He personally checked the blueprint and the decoration materials, and even the basement was carefully built. When the bodyguards saw Leonardo, they greeted him respectfully, Mr. Emerson. Leonardo looked at the door in front of him with cold eyes. Brant was getting old and he moved a little slowly. Leonardo didnt urge Brant either. He just waited for Brant to open the door silently. Finally, Brant opened the door. Then he stepped aside with a bow and waited for Leonardo to enter the basement. The basement was spacious, clean, and brightly lit. Leonardo walked in with his bodyguards following closely behind him. The room was well furnished, with beds and sofas, but no televisions,puters, or othermunication tools. When Leonardo brought his men in, the man inside was lying on the sofa. Hearing someone came, the man lying on the sofa turned his head. It was Stanley! Hello! Stanley curled his lips and smiled sinisterly, Youe to see me? Stanley turned over and sat up on the sofa. He tilted his head to look behind Leonardo and said, Youe alone? Summer didnte with you?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. At this point, his smile became even weirder. Right, I heard that she cant even walk now. How could shee to see me? After saying that, he sighed in disappointment. Leonardo was calm at first. Hearing Stanley mentioned Summer, his expression changed instantly. Stanley specialized in psychology. He knew clearly how to better irritate Leonardo. Seeing Leonardo like this, he felt happy. When he was in prison, he had a bad time and lost some weight. After being adopted by Lester, he ate well, dressed well, and received the best education, so he grew up to be an elegant and charming man. But now that he had lost weight, and turned depressed after being schemed by Leonardo. He used to pretend to be gentle and kind, but now he couldnt keep on anymore. Gloominess was all over his body, and he gradually showed his nature. He had always been good at disguising himself. But since he had been totally defeated, there was no need for him to disguise anymore. Leonardo said in a cold voice with a serious expression, You still refuse to tell me the truth? It was beyond doubt that Summer was smart, and she knew Leonardo quite well. Back then, when Jenny came to negotiate with Leonardo, Leonardo had his own n, but he wouldnt give up on what he was doing and agree to Jennys conditions. Therefore, Leonardo gave Stanley a chance to escape from prison. Stanley was ambitious, so he naturally escaped when he had the chance. What he didnt know was that Leonardo was already waiting for him outside. He couldnt escape from Leonardo. If nothing happened to Summer, Leonardo did not intend to see Stanley again. Chapter 987 Your Enemies Knew You Best Stanley chuckled, and then he burst intoughter. Stanleys eerie and chillingughter echoed in the room. The bodyguards behind Leonardo looked at each other, vigntly examining Stanley and keeping an eye on Leonardos reaction. Leonardo stood in front of them expressionlessly, without even blinking. Leonardo was now patient with Stanley, whom he had a long fight against. Leonardo could put aside everything. He had plenty of time to let Stanley stew. Finally, Stanley seemed to be doneughing and said leisurely, Ready? Stanley looked up at Leonardo, Do you want me to tell you why Summer is like this? Stanley shrugged and yed the innocent, I dont know. Im just a psychiatrist. I specialize in mental problems rather than physical illnesses. Stanley was shrieking withughter. With that, Stanleyughed loudly. Stanley was batty and the others were astonished. Brant opened the door but did not leave. Instead, he stood not far away. Seeing Stanley like this, Brant stepped forward and said to Leonardo, Mr. Emerson, Stanley kicked up a row when he first came over, but after that, he has always been very quiet. I wonder if hes certifiable. Brant pointed to his brain. Leonardo faked a smile, still looking cold.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Stanley, dont act the fool. Since I can get you out of jail, I can also get you to say what you know. With that, Leonardo turned around and left. Stanley, who acted the fool, suddenly called out, Leonardo,e back! Didnt you want to know if Summer could be saved? Ill tell you if youe back. However, Leonardo did not stop and walked out. Stanley saw that and became even more furious, If you donte back, youre never gonna know if Summers illness can be cured. Im not always up for this! Leonardo, who was about to reach the door, finally stopped. The bodyguards behind Leonardo thought that he changed his mind after hearing Stanleys words and was going back. However, Leonardo did not look back and only said, Shut him up. The bodyguards were stunned before turning around and entering the room. Stanley stood on the sofa and shouted like a madman. Two bodyguards stepped forward and grabbed Stanley. They took a piece of Stanleys clothes from the ground and stuffed it into his mouth. Then they tied Stanleys hands behind his back. Stanley finally shut up. No longer hearing Stanleys voice, Leonardo walked away. Leonardo knew why he brought Stanley here, and so did Stanley. But it did not mean that Leonardo would be putty in Stanleys hands. Stanley was still stubborn and mutinous. It was impossible for him to tell Leonardo about it. Stanley just jerked Leonardo around and enjoyed ying him. There was a saying that those who knew you best were your enemies. Leonardo and Stanley fought each other for so many years, and they knew much more about each other than others saw. Leonardo could wait, but time was limited. Stanley wouldnt relent easily while Leonardo would not encourage his arrogance. Wait and see. Chapter 988 She Can’t Wait Long Leonardo came out of the basement and looked up at the sky. The vi was in the mountains, far from the hustle and bustle of the city center. Late in the summer night, there were a few scattered stars in the sky. Brant was old and afraid of falling, so he walked very slowly. He slowly walked behind Leonardo and carefully asked, Mr. Emerson, are you staying over or Brant started working for Leonardo a long time ago. Brant couldnt do anything else but drab routines and he was honest. However, Brant worked for Leonardo for many years. Leonardo grew from a gloomy and precocious youth to a man as calm and reserved before Brants eyes. Brant held Leonardo in awe. Leonardo didnt say anything at once. Leonardo looked up at the sky for a while before he turned away his gaze and said slowly, Ill leave after taking a look. With that, Leonardo turned around and entered the room. It wasnt Leonardos first visit to the vi after it was renovated. Before Summer married him, he had lived here for many years. Leonardo never thought that the vi would be a ce with precious memories for him. Although it was restored, all the furnishings were the same as before. What happened in the vi was still clear in Leonardos memory. If Michael didnt do evil, while Summer and Leonardo didnt notice the abnormality of Violet and Michael after they returned to the Emersons, it wouldnt happen, would it? And everything would go well with Summer and Leonardo. Dont follow me. Leonardo stood at the door and spoke to Brant and the bodyguards behind him. They listened to Leonardo and backed out. Leonardo walked upstairs along with the living room and walked around the vi. The rebuilt vi no longer showed any signs of fire. Leonardo remembered that Summer set fire to the vi and took his pen out. Summer was always soft-hearted. When Leonardo saw Summer when he was young, he thought Summer was stupid.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Even though Summers family did not like her and her own mother didnt care about her, she still felt that her mother loved her. Leonardo couldnt help butugh when he thought of that. It was 3 a. m. in the morning when Leonardo returned home. Leonardo went upstairs to the room to take a look at Summer, and then went to Rosies room. Rosie was sleeping soundly with a small puppet in her arms. Her face was flushed red and the hem of her nightdress warped. Leonardo pulled Rosies nightdress and turned up the temperature before leaving quietly. Leonardo smoked a cigarette in the corridor before returning to his bedroom. He stood in front of the bed for a while, then sat down by the bed and reached for Summers hair. Then Leonardo said, Summer. There was no response. Leonardo called a few times in a row, but there was no sign that Summer was about to wake up. Leonardo grabbed Summers exposed hand and pinched it hard. Summer, who was sleeping, only frowned and snorted, but she still did not wake up. Leonardo kept pinching Summers hand for a long time before slowly letting go of it. Leonardo clenched his fist slowly and his beautiful jaw line tightened, looking repressed and restraining himself. Previously, Summer had difficulty falling asleep. Her health got worse recently. Summer often felt fatigued and it would be difficult to wake her up once she fell asleep. Summer couldnt wait much longer, both psychologically and physically. Chapter 989 She Was Fearless Now Summer was still in a daze when she woke up. She still found it hard to focus her attention, and guessed it was because she woke up too early. But she couldnt sleep anymore. Therefore, Summer was a bit ufortable as she had to suffer from her dizziness. She then asked with her eyes half-open, What time is it? Waiting for a while, Summer received no response. Summer suddenly opened her eyes and turned around, only to find that no one was beside her. Summer then rolled over and supported her upper body up with both her hands on the bed sheets. She looked around and saw no sign of Leonardo. Very quickly, Summers hands became sore and she couldnt hold on any longer. After using up the strength, Summer fell back on the bed. Right at this moment, a slight sound came from the door. The door was opened from the outside the next second. The person who opened the door waited at the door for a moment before walking over. The footsteps were steady and forceful. Summer immediately recognized that it was Leonardo. Actually, Leonardos footsteps werent so specialpared to those of others. But Summer could still tell the difference. Summery on the bed without moving. Not long after, Leonardos voice sounded by the bed, Are you awake? Summer did not move, but asked him, What time is it? Leonardo was silent for a moment and said, Are you hungry? His voice sounded the same as usual, but his tone was much gentler. However, Summer turned her head and looked at him. She repeated herself in a more serious tone, What time is it?Owned by N?velDrama.Org. It was just a simple question but it seemed hard for Leonardo to answer. Leonardo frowned and only replied after a long time, Its four in the afternoon. Four in the afternoon Summer muttered to herself. She hadnte to her full senses and was a little absent-minded. It was already four oclock in the afternoon? Although she came hometest night, she didnt expect herself to sleep until 4 oclock the next afternoon. In the past, when Summer stayed up all night and slept in the early morning the next day, she could still wake up at four or five oclock in the afternoon. Leonardo slightly bent over and helped Summer up, Ive asked the cook to make your favorite food. They are still warm now. Summer did not struggle and got out of bed with Leonardos help. But Summer didnt look up during the whole process. When Leonardo finished speaking, Summer raised her eyes to look at him and asked, Wheres Dous? Leonardo said in a deep voice, He is ying with Rosie. When Summer heard this, she asked him, Why didnt you wake me up? He will be staying at home for quite a long time. You were too tiredst night and should have a good rest. As Leonardo was speaking, he ced a pillow behind Summers back. When Summer lean against the head of the bed, Leonardo went to bring her some clothes. Leonardo had been taking care of Summer these days. He was down to every detail. Leonardo came back to Summer with clothes and was about to change Summers clothes for her, but Summer refused. She frowned slightly at the clothes in Leonardos hand and said as she reached out her hand to take over the clothes, I can change myself. Leonardos eyes flickered for a moment and remained silent for a while before saying, Alright. Summers movement was slow, and Leonardo was just watching her from the side. Summer spread her clothes on the quilt in front of her and said to Leonardo without looking at him, You should leave. Summer acted with more boldness in front of Leonardo. Now she was fearless and would do anything she didnt even think of doing before. Chapter 990 Vacation Summer changed her clothes and then struggled to move to the wheelchair beside the bed. Then, she went out in the wheelchair. Leonardo was just waiting outside the door. As soon as Summer went out, she saw him. Are you finished? As Leonardo spoke, he carefully sized her up. Leonardo was checking if Summer had hurt herself when changing her clothes and moving in the wheelchair. Summer was very sensitive and moody now. Even Leonardo had to carefully observe to see if she was in a good mood or not.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Yes. Summer turned the wheels of her wheelchair and moved forward. When they went downstairs, Dous just walked in from outside with Rosie. Dous was in his swimming trunks and in his arms was Rosie, who was wrapped tightly in a bath towel. The two of them had just finished swimming in the pool and their hair was still wet. When Dous saw Summer, he called her, Summer. Did you go swimming? Summer smiled. Yes. Rosie answered and moved in Dous arms, as if she wanted toe down. So, Dous lowered her onto the ground and tightened the towel around her before patting her head, Go ahead. Rosie ran towards Summer in an unsteady manner. A corner of the bath towel floated in the wind, revealing thece trimming of her swimming dress underneath. Rosie looked so cute. As soon as Rosie ran in front of Summer, she said excitedly, Dous can swim very fast! Hes like As Rosie was describing, she also imitated how Dous swam. Rosie looked so excited as she moved both her hands. Dous was the youngest child of his generation in the Emerson family. Rosie was not used to calling him Uncle Dous, so with Summers permission, she called him Dous. Yes, he is always a good swimmer. Summer reached out and wiped the water off Rosies face. Summer turned around and said to the servant behind her, Take Rosie to take a bath. Although it was still hot, it was not appropriate for Rosie to be in a wet suit for too long. Shed better take a bath and get changed. The maid took Rosie away and Summer went to the dining hall. Every day, Summer would see different and richer dishes on the table. However, she was losing her appetite day by day. She stopped eating after a few bites. Dous came back in a T-shirt and sport pants after taking a shower in his room. He went into the dining hall and sat in front of Summer. After observing the food on the table, he said, What a table of food! It makes me hungry. The servants took the hint and brought over the tableware immediately. Dous was still young, and his body was growing. There wasnt much food to choose from at school due to rigorous regtions. Dous was a hearty eater and had a good appetite for everything. Summer originally had no appetite to eat, but seeing Dous eating so happily in front of, she couldnt help but also eat more. Leonardo sat beside Summer and nced at Dous without a word. Then, he turned around and hinted at the servant waiting behind him. The servant understood and added some dishes that Dous liked. The dishes prepared for Summer were of many kinds, but not inrge amount. It would be good if Summer could eat more because of Dous. When the two of them almost finished their meals, Leonardo said suddenly, Do you want to go on a vacation? What? Dous was wiping his hands with a napkin. He paused for a moment and asked, Where do you want to go? Dous didnt have a preference. Staying away from his school was already a vacation for him. Chapter 991 I Won’t Go on Vacation Without You Dous knew Leonardo asked it because he wanted Summer to go on holiday and rx. Although Leonardo didnt tell him about Summers condition, Dous could tell by himself. Summer got worse day by day. Due to the ident, she was in bad condition both physically and mentally. In other words, Summer was depressed. Leonardo probably had discovered it. So, he called Dous back. Dous turned to look at Leonardo and found that he was staring at Summer. Summer did not answer Leonardo. Instead, she turned to look at Dous and asked, Dous, where do you want to go? Dous scratched his head and sighed. As he expected, Summer left the problem to him again. It doesnt matter, Dous said. He indeed had no idea. Hearing his words, Summer said, Lets have a discussionter. Surprisingly, Leonardo was very concerned about going on vacation. He asked Tim to collect some travel materials for Dous and Summer to choose a destination that night. Tim sent the materials to the Emersons himself. As Leonardo often worked from home recently, Tim had to go to the Emersons frequently and became much busier. Now, he even had to collect travel materials. Tim worked very hard. When seeing Tim, Summer asked, Have you eaten yet? Ill eatter, Tim said. Although he had been cautious, he was rxed when talking to Summer. After all, he had worked with Summer for a while after she managed the Emerson Group for Leonardo. Summer continued, Lets have dinner together. My wife and children are waiting for me at home, Tim said with a trace of eagerness shed across his eyes, which was rare. Summer put on a smile and said, OK. Youd better go home then. Come and have a look. Leonardo, who was beside Tim, took out a picture of scenery and gave it to Summer. Summer didnt look at it. Instead, she said to Leonardo seriously, Dont be such a severe boss. Youd better let Tim have a vacation too. Hearing herments, Leonardo raised his eyebrows slightly, OK. Then, he gave the photo in his hand to Summer again and said, Take a look. Summer took the photo and said in a low mood after seeing it, Its not bad. Leonardo frowned slightly and continued to flip through the materials. Obviously, Leonardo paid great attention to the trip. Summer became increasingly impatient soon. Why did you ask me to go on a trip? Summer asked. She was pessimistic sometimes, but she was not stupid. Leonardo used to keep her indoors, but now he asked her to go on a tour. How strange it was! Leonardo paused and said, You can have a vacation with Dous and rx yourself. Summer felt strange and asked, Dous? What about you? Dont you go with me?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I have other things to do. When Im done, Ille to you, Leonardo looked up at her and spoke. Summer failed to tell what he was thinking from his deep eyes. As Summer didnt react to his words, Leonardo reached out to hold her hand. Summer frowned and pulled her hand back. Although she had been having quarrels with Leonardo recently, she didnt want to part with him. Summer looked into Leonardos eyes and said, I wont go on vacation without you. Chapter 992 Do You Have Any Other Good Reasons? Leonardo held her hand again. Summer wanted to shake his hand off, but she failed as Leonardo held her hand tighter. Leonardo frowned slightly and whispered, Listen to me, okay? Although he frowned, he was not angry. Since Summer was no match for Leonardo in strength, she had no way but to look away from him. Leonardo tilted his head and stared at her, Go on vacation and rx as I said. Ille to you when Im done.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. No, Summer said in anger. Recently, she could hardly control herself and always lost her temper. Leonardo said patiently, Dous seldomes back. Do you want him to stay at home every day? Summer curled her lips and looked at Leonardo, I didnt know you are such a thoughtful brother. Do you have any other good reasons to persuade me? Leonardo remained silent for a moment before saying, I can send you away directly. How dare you? Summer red at him. When she stared at him, she looked livelier. Leonardo smiled and reached out to pinch her face. However, her face was thin. Summer was just a bag of bones now. If Leonardo couldnt find a way out soon, it probably would be toote. Leonardo changed his expression as he pulled his hand back. Then, he said gently, How about going to the Holiday Vi? Its not far away. Leonardo asked her opinion in a soft voice. Even if Summer was unhappy, she didnt lose her temper atst. Summer sneered, The Holiday Vi? Id rather stay at home. By contrast, the surrounding environment here was also good. After failing to persuade Summer, Leonardo turned to look at Dous and Rosie on the other side. On the sofa, they were looking at the materials and talking with each other about the destination nonstop. Rosie would asionally show Dous some photos. It seemed that they had a heated discussion. Summer followed Leonardos eyes and saw them. She couldnt help but wear a smile. Leonardo stole a quick look at Summer. He pursed his lips and looked sullen. As he expected, he was not the most important person in Summers mind. Both Rosie and Dous were more important than him in her heart. Leonardo heaved a long sigh of relief and held back his jealousy and dissatisfaction. He said, Rosie, have you got an idea? Yes! Rosie looked happy. She ran over with a pile of photos in her arms and said, Dad, these photos are beautiful. I want to go to all these ces. Rosie handed the photos to Leonardo. Leonardo looked at her with a serious face, Pick one. Rosie blinked her eyes, looked down at the photos in her hand, and sat down on the carpet. Spreading the photos on the ground, she picked a photo out. But then, she put it back. She was hesitant. She was serious and confused, looking extremely adorable. Summer cast a nce at Leonardo. Leonardo remained silent for a moment and said to Rosie, In the future, we can travel to all these ces. Rosie looked up at him and asked, When do you have time? Leonardo said coldly, I dont know. Rosie twitched her lips and stopped staring at the photos. She stood up and ran to Summer, Mom, do you have any idea? Where do you want to go? Rosie didnt mean to choose a destination. She did so just for fun. Where her mother wanted to go was that really mattered. Summer smiled and said softly, Lets pick together. Chapter 993 Just Want to Make Your Life Hard Persuaded by Dous and Rosie, Summer finally agreed to go to the Holiday Vi. Leonardo didnt go there ahead of time, but he still managed to arrange everything. On the day they left for the Holiday Vi, Leonardo personally drove them there. Leonardo didnt have many men with him, as many of his men had been arranged in the Holiday Vi. The servants and bodyguards all looked familiar. They must be from the Emersons. Rosie fell asleep as soon as she got into the car. Summer slept along the way as well. They set off early in the morning, and when they arrived at the Holiday Vi, it was already noon. The air in the mountains was so refreshing. The Emerson Group owned numerous industries. Previously, when Summer helped Leonardo manage the Emerson Group, she did not notice the tourism industry. The vi looked new, as if it had just been repaired. The bodyguards and servants behind were carrying luggage ording to Leonardos instruction. Summer sat in a wheelchair and looked up at the building in front of her. Leonardo came over very soon after he instructed his men. Lets go inside first. Leonardo walked over to Summer and squatted down, touching her hand. Because the temperature on the mountain was somewhat low, Summers hands got a bit cold. Leonardo frowned and tightened his grip on Summers hand. Summer kept silent as Leonardo pushed her inside. The interior of the vi was as delicate and warm as it looked outside. There was no one in there. Summer couldnt help but ask Leonardo, Is this ce not open to the public? Leonardo exined, Carl also came to see this ce while it was being repaired. He said t the environment here was good and rmended me to keep it for my own use rather than opening to the public. Hearing this, Summer nodded and did not say anything. Carl looked like a master of beer and skittles, careless and casual, but he was shrewd in business. Summer asked, Had he been here after the repair was finished? Leonardo replied, No. This was a good ce. Leonardo naturally thought of bringing Summer over first. Carl wanted toe, but Leonardo didnt allow him. Summer knew what was going on, but she reclined in her wheelchair without saying a word. When they reached the room, Summer reached out and touched the sheets. The good quality of them could be felt, and it was probably arranged in advance. Summer raised her head and looked at Leonardo, who was standing by the window while drawing the curtains. Summer asked, What have you been doing recently? Something in thepany. Leonardo tilted his head slightly to look at her and answered in a serious tone. When Leonardo talked to Summer, even if it was about something unimportant, he would take it very seriously. Wheres Stanley? What have you done to him? Summer knew about Leonardo, so she wouldnt believe what he had said. Leonardos hands froze for a while and he did not make a sound. It meant he didnt want to talk about it.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. You dont have to waste your time. The more you want to do, the more Stanley wont let you seed. Hes not afraid of death. Summer paused, Or rather, hes not afraid of anything. He just wants to make your life hard. Stanley was such a person that he would not give up until he achieved his goal. Life and death werent important to him. What was the use of Leonardo capturing him? Unless Stanley was willing to speak, he would never give away a word even if he was tortured to death. Summer thought that Leonardo should be clear about this too, but Leonardo was also a stubborn person. The more unlikely it was, the more he wouldnt quit. Chapter 994 How Could Leonardo Be Inferior to Others? When Summer thought of this, she couldnt help but look up at Leonardo. Leonardo lowered his head slightly, as if he was listening to her quietly. When thinking carefully, it could be found that Stanley and Leonardo were somewhat alike. Both of them were victims of the kidnapping years ago. However, Leonardo had been redeemed, as both Summer and Dous were his salvations. Even though Leonardo was cold and arrogant, he had good intentions in his heart. As for Stanley, who was adopted by Lester, no one knew how he hade over these past few years, and what he had experienced. It must have been a bad experience that nted the seeds of hatred in the depths of his heart. And after so many years, Stanley had be a ruthless and unscrupulous person now. Aside from Stanleys methods, he was actually a smart and capable person. No one was born to be a merciless viin. Stanley targeted Leonardo everywhere, probably because he was jealous of Leonardo. And in this respect, he was a bit simr to Adams. They were clearly the same kind of people who should have got bogged down, but Leonardo led an easier and brighter life than them. An outstanding man usually bore the brunt of attack. Perhaps because Summer had watched Leonardo for too long, Leonardo raised his head and looked straight at her. Are you worried that Im inferior to Stanley and cant defeat him? Leonardo frowned, and his eyes were filled with anger. Summer was silent. Sometimes, she could not understand what Leonardo was thinking. She was talking to him about Stanley seriously, but Leonardos concerns were quite different from hers. Summer remained silent, and Leonardo urged her, Tell me.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. What could she say? Summer curled her lips and replied, It is boring. Leonardo stared at her without blinking. From his expression, it could be easily told that he was expecting the answer he wanted from Summer. Summer said a little crossly, How can you be inferior to others? You are the strongest. You are the strongest in the world. Yes. Leonardo nodded and epted Summers praise. Summer was lost for words. She really didnt have anything to say. Hurry up and leave. Rosie and Dous were both here, so Summer didnt need Leonardo anymore. Leonardo snorted with a dirty look and sat down on an armchair beside the window. This woman was really moody now. Previously, she refused toe to the Holiday Vi because she didnt want to part with him. Now she didnt want to see him, so she tried to drive him away. Just as Summer was going to see what Dous and Rosie were doing outside, Dous brought Rosie over. Dous ran to the window soon after he entered the room. Wow! The view from this room is excellent! He said. Rosie ran to the window as well and imitated Dous tone, Wow. Summer told Rosie, If you like it, thene and live with me. When Summer was about to operate the wheelchair, Leonardo stood up and pushed her. He had been paying close attention to Summers every move and knew whatever she wanted to do. Leonardo stayed for lunch, and when Summer took a nap, he went out gently. As soon as he left the room, he saw Dous sitting on a bench in the corridor. Dous stood up when he saw Leonardoe out. Rosie has just fallen asleep. Are you leaving? Dous scratched his head and asked. Yes. Leonardo nodded slightly. Chapter 995 Savanah Dous and Leonardo walked downstairs. They reached the courtyard to find that it was windy.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Dous looked up at the sky and said to Leonardo, Its going to rain. Leonardo also looked up at the sky. Then he lowered his head and said calmly, I gotta go. When will youe back? Dous asked. When Im free, Leonardo said and got out. Dous scratched his head and followed. When she woke up, Summer heard faint sounds from outside, footsteps and voices, and shook her head. Mrs. Emerson, are you awake? A maid walked over, slightly bent over and looked at her. Summer looked at the maid speaking and found her familiar. She frowned slightly, Wheres Leonardo? Mr. Emerson left when you were sleeping, the maid said, Let me help you get up. She did not take action immediately but waited for Summers response. He left? Summer was brought up short. She did not expect that Leonardo would leave while she was asleep. Yes. The maid nodded respectfully, prepared to help her get up. Summer thought for a moment and nodded to the maid. The maid approached her and carefully helped her sit up. The maid looked thin, but had great strength. It seemed effortless for her to help Summer sit up. Summer looked up at her and said, What did you do before? I used to perform in a martial arts troupe. The maid smiled, looking very calm. Summer did not ask any further questions. She did not know where Leonardo had found these servants. The maid helped Summer sit up and lean against the window. Then she fetched a coat and said, Mrs. Emerson, its windy and cold. Summer said nothing, and just reached out her hand, signaling to the maid to help her put it on. The maid helped her put on the coat and sit in a wheelchair, but she kept calm and her movements were tender. Summer suddenly asked, Whats your name? The maid seemed kind of surprised. She paused for a moment and said, My name is Savanah Lynam. Mrs. Emerson, you can call me Savanah. Savanah, Summer muttered her name, Thank you. Savanah hurriedly said, Mrs. Emerson, please dont say that. Mr. Emerson saved my life. Hearing this, Summer paused for a moment, but she did not ask any question. She just said, Leave me alone. Savanah had worked in the vi for a long time. Leonardo must have saved her. Summer had known that Leonardo was kind. He was different from Stanley. Summer opened the door and got out, seeing Rosie sitting with Dous. Mom! Rosie heard the sound and ran to Summer. When she got closer, she said to Summer, Mom, Dad has left because he has something important to deal with. She hurriedly exined to Summer, afraid Summer would get angry. Summer could not helpughing, I see. Did you just wake up? No. Ive had yed with Dous for a while. Rosie had been ying with Dous in the past few days, and now she was very familiar with him. They had lots of fun together. Chapter 996 What Do You Want to Do? The car moved forward slowly. As the car turned the corner, the driver looked up at the rearview mirror and found Leonardo napping. He quickly looked away and concentrated on driving. At this moment, he heard Leonardos voice from behind. Go to Tip Top instead of the vi. The driver was shocked. He thought Leonardo was asleep. With this in mind, he still appeared calm. Having worked for Leonardo for a long time, he became quite flexible. Got it, he answered and drove towards Tip Top. Tip Top Meida was founded by Leonardo. Carl also exerted a lot of efforts in the process. Therefore, Leonardo was not distressed when he handed Tip Top over to Carl. Carl had been his only friend for so many years, so he was willing to give apany to him. When Leonardo founded Tip Top Media, he did not think much. At that time, he was already at odds with Michael. Young and inflexible, he just wanted to start his own business. Later on, although the Emerson Group looked decent, it was in fact in decline. If Mr. Charlie had not persuaded him, he would not havee back to clean up the mess for the Emerson Group. Now there were few people in the Emerson family, but the Emerson Group was still as prosperous as before. Tip Top Media under Carls management also thrived. Mr. Emerson? The driver saw Leonardo staring out at the building of Tip Top Media. He did not know what was on Leonardos mind. Originally he nned to wait quietly, but Leonardo kept staring for too long, so he reminded Leonardo. Leonardo withdrew his gaze and said indifferently, Lets go. The car stopped at the entrance of a caf close to Tip Top Media. It was a working day, so there were few people on the road or in the cafe. Leonardo sat down and called Carl. He said on the phone, Come out. Why? Carl was dumbfounded. Leonardo gave him the address of the cafe. Carl was very familiar with the surroundings of Tip Top Media, so he knew the cafe was nearby. Why do youe here? What do you want to do? You Before Carl could finish his sentence, Leonardo hung up the phone. Carl looked at his phone and said unhappily, You are always so bad-tempered. Just at the moment, an assistant sent the documents in and said, Mr. Carl, these documents need your approval. Leave them here, Carl said while picking up his coat and standing up, I need to go out now. Wait till I get back. He hurried out with his coat and phone. It was rare for Leonardo toe and meet him in a cafe. Carl wondered what Leonardo was going to do. He thought for a while but could not figure it out, so he gave up. He had never figured out what Leonardo wanted to do in the past years.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. However, his experience told him that Leonardo came to him for nothing good, and even if there was something good, he could not enjoy it. Carl sighed. It was unfortunate for him to make friends with Leonardo. Afterforting himself, Carl entered the elevator, humming a song. When the elevator door opened, he came across Jessica. Chapter 997 Complain to Him Jessica was followed by her agent, assistant and some other employees of thepany. They all nodded to greet Carl. Mr. Carl. Mr. Carl. Carl put his hands behind his back and nodded. He scanned the surroundings and finally fixed his gaze on Jessica. Jessica probably just returned from an outdoor shooting, and she was still wearing gorgeous makeup. But she looked somewhat tired. She leaned leisurely against the wall and crossed her arms. She exchanged nces with Carl and then looked away. Carl pursed his lower lip in displeasure. Jessica didnt even give him a single nce, so he wouldnt show excessive passion to her cold face. Therefore, he did not intend to talk to Jessica. Instead, he asked Jessicas agent, Did you juste back from an outdoor shooting? Carl and Jessica had never had an affair. In thepany, they had little contact. Although the rtionship between them did not seem to be special, people in the entertainment industry wouldnt let any detail go. Experienced ones could tell that thepany intended to make Jessica popr. This alone was not enough to convince people that Jessicas rtionship with Carl was not simple. As long as it was an artist with great potential, thepany would basically invest on her. Once she had fans and could make profits, thepany would spare no effort to take advantage of the value of her and use her as a cash cow. In the past few years, because of both Jessicas personality and her roles in the drama, she had many fans. Along with it, there were many endorsements and film shooting for her. Many bad scripts, as well as products with negative news, wouldnt reach her agent because thepany would reject it. Moreover, once Jessica was involved in something, there would be a higher-up looking for her agent. The agent was personally assigned to Jessica by Carl, but at that time, the agent only thought he wanted to nurture Jessica. But after such a long time, Jessica was still like a pure lily. She would never be involved in any negative news, and her schedule was never full, even though her poprity was so high. How could this be to nurture Jessica? He clearly took Jessica as the apple of his eye. Hence, after listening to Carls words, the agent thought carefully for a moment and said cautiously, Everything went smoothly, except a small incident. The agent spoke in a brief manner, but the information that should have been disclosed was mentioned. When Jessica heard the agents words, she knew the agent purposely said this to Carl. Something had indeed happened during the filming, otherwise, they could havee back earlier. However, this was a small matter for Jessica. Why did she have to involve Carl because of such a trivial matter? It was as if she wasining to him. It was improper for Jessica to say anything in front of everyone. She just pulled the corner of her mouth. Sure enough, Carl frowned when he heard this. Just as he was about to speak, Leonardo called again. Carl took out his phone and looked at it. He raised his head and smiled, Thank you. He smiled on the surface, but at the bottom of his heart, he was cursing. Leonardo would only be patient in important matters or anything rted to Summer. He just talked for a while, yet Leonardo called to urge him. He sighed. It was irritating, but he didnt dare to curse. Carl took his phone and left. Until no one could see him, he answered the phone, Iming. If I dont see you in a minute, I will leave. The voice on the phone was emotionless. Carl was lost for words.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 998 I Don’t Believe You Hearing Leonardos words, Carl hurried to the caf. When he reached the coffee shop out of breath, Leonardo almost finished his coffee. Leonardo raised his hand to look at his wrist and said, Imte. The waiter came over and served him a ss of water. Carl panted so hard that he found it difficult to speak. He thanked the waiter and drank the water in a gulp. After Carl finished drinking the water, he sat down, and put his arms on the back of the sofa. Mr. Emerson, I ran here faster than when I was being chased by a girl in high school. Could you please show me some sympathy? The heartless Leonardo said expressionlessly, Have you been busy recently? He changed the topic, as if he didnt do anything inhumane. Like old times. Carl sized him up and asked tentatively, Why are you looking for me? He asked with caution. After all, Leonardo had nevere to him formally, so Carl felt a little scared. He was worried that the matter would be important. Even when Leonardo said that he would hand Tip Top Media Company over to him, he just notified him by phone. After notifying him, he hung up without giving Carl time to react. By the time he reacted, thewyer hade to his door. Thewyer said that Leonardo only gave him two options, either to take Tip Top Media or to donate it. At that time, when Tip Top Media was founded, it wasnt easy because he didnt have the support from the Emersons. Carl knew the hardship, so it was impossible for him to donate thepany. He had to take over. Leonardo knew about this, which was why he was so decisive. Carl sometimes felt that Leonardo might have several brains. Otherwise, he wouldnt have so many ideas. He felt that Leonardo was more intelligent than an ordinary person. Leonardo held the coffee cup with one hand, looking indifferent. Carl could not tell his emotions. Just a small thing. Carl sneered, I dont believe you. Get to the point if you want to trick me. Its not my first time. Leonardo suddenly smiled, Then Ill cut to the chase. Hearing his words, Carl felt nervous. He swallowed, Go go ahead. At this time, the waiter brought the coffee over. Your coffee, sir. Carl smelled the coffee and could tell that it was his favorite. But Carl didnt drink. Leonardo even ordered his favorite coffee. This was something that Carl didnt even dare to dream about. He didnt dare to drink this cup of coffee until he heard what Leonardo wanted him to do. Dont be afraid, its really just a small thing. Leonardo calmed him down with a serious face. Carl felt as if he was about to have a heart attack. Make it quick. Tell me whats going on! Carl said. I need you to cook a piece of news. Leonardo became indifferent again. What news? It sounded like a real piece of cake. Carl heaved a sigh of relief. Just as he was about to drink coffee, he heard Leonardo say, Its about Lester.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Carl took a sip of coffee and looked up at him, signaling him to continue. Although he was a little surprised, he decided to listen. Chapter 999 Not Daring to Take It However, Carl waited for a long time before Leonardo spoke. Carl almost went crazy while waiting, Why dont you finish your words? What news of Lester do you want me to cook? Can you finish it in one go? You are driving me crazy. Carl took a deep breath and gulped down arge mouthful of coffee. The theme is that Lester is still alive. Spread the news all over the world within twelve hours. Leonardo sped his hands together and leaned back slightly, his expression calm andposed. Carl was dumbfounded and asked in disbelief, What did you say? Lester is still alive? Leonardo said calmly, I dont know. Logically speaking, he should be dead, but thats not important. I just want everyone to think that hes still alive. Carl finally understood what Leonardo meant. You mean, you want me to help you spread a rumor that Lester is still alive in front of everyone? Carl wiped his face and shook his head, No, I cant do this. As he spoke, he subconsciously reached out to bring the coffee in front of him. Thinking that this coffee was order by Leonardo, he silently took his hand back and didnt dare to drink anymore. Here is the deal. Ill buy you ten cups of coffee Carl waved his hand, No, a hundred cups, a thousand cups ten thousand cups. Dont let me do it. Leonardo only said lightly, Do you know why Jessica has always treated you so indifferently? Carl couldnt help but curse. Leonardo was too familiar with him, so he knew all of Carls weaknesses. Fortunately, Carl already had the awareness that he might not be able to get any benefits from Leonardo in this lifetime. Otherwise, he would have been crazy. Carl gritted his teeth and said, Alright! Leave it to me! Leonardo slightly curled his lips, revealing a satisfied smile. His gaze was fixed on the coffee in front of Carl and asked, Is the coffee delicious? Carl shrank back and said very vigntly, Yes. Whats up? Leonardo said, Do you want more? No, no, no. Carl waved his hand and refused him with determination. Carl frowned as if he was drinking bitter medicine. He drank the remaining coffee and said to himself, I dont dare. As the saying goes, if something unusual happened, watch out. It worked on anybody. However, there were always people who didnt believe it, and they just thought that they were lucky. Carl made up his mind to stay away from Leonardo if he acted strangely in the future. Leonardo smiled and said, You are wee to have more coffee. Carl twitched his lips. Do you know what you ask me to do? Lester was an international celebrity and a famous phnthropist. When he died, the news was all over. Now you ask me to spread a rumor that he was still alive If people find out in the future that it was Tip Top Media that created the rumor, we would have no credit at all. Just thinking about it makes me feel a headache. Leonardo looked at him calmly, I believe in you. Carl chuckled, Thats easy for you to say. Leonardo stopped talking and lowered his head to stir the coffee silently. He looked like an elegant and noble young master, but his deep eyes were filled with sharpness, which gave people an indescribable sense of distance. He knew Carl too well. Even if he didnt trade Carl with the matter of Jessica, Carl would still agree to it in the end.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 1000 His Life Would Probably End Leonardo took a sip of coffee leisurely and said to Carl, If you are avable, join me for dinner tonight. Carl held his forehead with one hand and snorted coldly. He said, No! The next moment, he turned to look at Leonardo and said, What are we going to eat? Anything. We will eat whatever you want. Leonardo was not surprised at all because he knew Carl too well. Carl twitched the corner of his mouth, Alright, dinner is on you. Only at this time did Carl get some benefits from Leonardo. Carl would not pretend to be polite with him since this opportunity was so rare. Leonardo and Carl went to Golden Cauldron Club for dinner, sat in the private room, facing each other. Leonardo didnt seem to have a good appetite and didnt eat much. Most of the time, he was drinking. Seeing Leonardos cold face, Carl lost his appetite either. Carl put down his chopsticks and asked Leonardo, Are you worried about Summer? Leonardo only looked down and drank silently. I havent asked you about this in detail before. What exactly is going on between you and Summer? What Carl wanted to say was that Summer did not look good. However, he could not say that in front of Leonardo. Leonardo pondered for a moment and said indifferently, The worst scenario is for you and Jessica to take care of Rosie. Hearing this, Carl was so shocked that the piece of meat on his chopsticks fell onto the te. What nonsense are you talking about? Carls expression turned cold as he put down his chopsticks. Leonardos words made Carls hair stand on end. What did he mean by that? To put it bluntly, if something happened to Summer, Leonardos life would probably end. Carl felt a chill rising from his back, and his tone became serious, Leonardo, dont think about these things. Summer is a good person and she will have good fortune. Its not that bad yet. I only prepared for the worst. Of course, things will not go that far. The corners of Leonardos lips curled up slightly, as if he was smiling. However, Carl knew that Leonardo was serious. If Summer was gone one day, Leonardo would really do so. Carl knew that he was not the person who could change Leonardos mind. In fact, no one could. If you need anything from me, just tell me! I will handle the matter of Lester properly, OK? Carl was afraid of Leonardo. He was reluctant before, but now he was willing to do it for Leonardo. Leonardo nodded and did not say anything. He loosened his grip on the wine ss and turned to look out of the window. It was already night. The night in the mountains was a little chilly, and he was wondering if Summer had eaten yet. Without him by her side, no one was watching her eat. Could the servants he sent there take good care of her? Just thinking about these things, Leonardo found it difficult to sit tight and began to regret it. Actually, it should be the same to leave Summer at home, right? However, Summer was so smart that whenever Leonardo was unusual, she would discover it and then would probably lose in her thoughts. Summer could no longer bear any physical or mental burden. It was better to send her out than to keep her at home.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. With Rosie and Dous with her every day, it would be better for her to stay in a sealed and quiet environment without being disturbed by outsiders. Chapter 1001 Put Her on the Phone After dinner with Carl, Leonardo returned to the vi. It was already ten oclock in the evening. Most of the servants and bodyguards in the vi went to the Holiday Vi with Summer. He saw the brightly lit vi from afar, but when he returned home, he felt lonely. A servant came up to take Leonardos coat, Mr. Emerson. Leonardo waved his hand and signaled for the servant to leave. The servant did not say anything else and silently retreated. Leonardo put his coat on his arm and loosened his tie with the other hand. After looking around, he found a toy of Rosies on the sofa. He walked over and looked at the toy in his hand for a moment before turning around and walking upstairs. He went straight to Rosies room and put the toy inside. After putting down the toy, he did not leave immediately, only looking at the bed. Normally, Rosie was already asleep in bed now. The whole family suddenly left, and Leonardo was still not used to it. After Leonardos mothers ident, he had little contact with the Emersons because he was suspicious of them. He was estranged from the Emersons for years, and they were not close anymore. Knowing that Summer was pregnant, he had a simple thought. Summer definitely loved this child very much. As for Rosie, at the beginning, he thought he would love whatever Summer loved. And then? Later, he discovered that feelings between people were so subtle and difficult to exin. The fate between parents and children was arranged by heaven. Even if it was arranged by heaven, the connection between them could be strong or weak, and sometimes it could be broken. In fact, Leonardo stood in Rosies room for half a minute before turning around and leaving. When he closed the door, he habitually took it slow, as if Rosie was still sleeping inside. Leonardo was stunned for a moment, and then he took out his phone and called Dous. Dous was busy with something and answered the phone after a long time. Leonardo? What took you so long? Leonardo asked him. Dous paused for a moment before saying, I was taking a bath. Leonardo was walking during the phone call. At this moment, he was in front of his bedroom. He was holding the door handle with one hand. Hearing this, he narrowed his eyes and said, Put Rosie on the phone. Rosie is asleep. This time, Dous answered very quickly, as if he was afraid that Leonardo would not believe him. Leonardo only sneered. Dous immediately told the truth, Do you have a surveince camera here? Rosie didnt say anything. How do you know she is beside me and awake now? Leonardo did not give him any exnation and only said, Let her answer the phone. Dous paused again. He thought he was very calm, but Leonardo was terribly sensitive. Naturally, he sensed Dous guilt. It was rtively quiet around the Holiday Vi, and there was nothing else to do. Dous was just ying with Rosie at this time, so Rosie had not slept yet. Leonardo knew Dous too well and guessed correctly. On the other end, Dous put him on the speakerphone, so Rosie heard Leonardos words. Dous handed the phone to Rosie. Rosie obediently lowered her head to the phone and called out, Dad. As soon as Leonardo opened his mouth, his voice became a little cold, Why do you stay up sote? Rosie twisted her fingers and whispered, Ill go to sleep soon. A five-year-old girls voice was so soft that it made him feel sympathetic for her. Leonardos voice also softened slightly, Go to bed. OK. Rosie paused for a moment before suddenly asking, Dad, do you miss Mom?Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1002 From All Media Leonardo paused for a moment and said, No. Rosie was surprised and deliberately said in a weird voice, OK. It was clearly a childs voice, but Leonardo could sense something else from it. Leonardo didnt know what to say for a while. After waiting for a long time, he said hoarsely, Go to sleep. Good night, Dad. Rosie smiled and said good night to him. Leonardo coughed softly, Good night. After the father and daughter said goodnight, Dous took the phone over, while Rosie obediently climbed onto the bed andy down, pulling the quilt over to cover herself. Dous nced at her and was amused by her. Rosie pulled the corner of the quilt and closed her eyes. Not long after, she opened her eyes again and sat up. Dous was confused, so he widened his eyes and looked at her, Whats wrong? Rosie made a gesture of taking a picture, signaled to Dous to take a picture and send it to Leonardo. Dous. At this moment, Leonardos voice came from the phone. Dous hurriedly replied, Yes. Take care of Summer and Rosie for me. Leonardos tone was indifferent. Dous was closer to him than the rest of the Emersons, and in front of Dous, Leonardo seemed to be more approachable. Dous replied, I know. I will take good care of them without you telling me. Sleep early. After Leonardo finished speaking, he hung up the phone. Dous looked at the phone and curled his lips. He thought Leonardo definitely didnt sound like this when he was on the phone with Summer. Dous, hurry up. Rosies voice stopped Dous from thinking further. Alright. Iming. Dous followed Rosies request. He took a photo of her sleeping and sent it to Leonardo. He also sent a message, Rosie asked me to send it to you. Leonardo sat on the edge of his bed and raised his eyebrows when he saw the photo Dous sent him. He replied, OK. But his expression gradually softened. Rosie was very intelligent. So cold? Since Leonardo was so cold, Dous no longer replied to him. He put away his phone and walked to the bedside. He found that Rosie had fallen asleep with even breathing. Was she really sleeping? He took a photo and sent it to Leonardo, and in less than two minutes, she just fell asleep? Rosie? Dous leaned over and whispered in her ear. No reaction at all. Kids easily got sleepy easily, and they were able to fall asleep so quickly. Dous turned around and drew the curtains for her. Then he turned off the lights and went out. That night, the news of Lester was alive went viral. All headlines of the websites were upied by this piece of news. In the morning of the next day, the news of Lester continued to spread throughout the Inte. Lester was not an ordinary celebrity. He was an internationally renowned phnthropist. As soon as the news came out, it attracted great attention. The coverage was especially broad. Leonardo got up very early. When he went downstairs, he instructed the servants, I want todays newspapers, from all media.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. When he entered the dining room and sat down, the servants had delivered the daily newspapers. Leonardo stretched out his hand and took the newspapers, and slowly read it. Indeed, the news of Lester upied the entire front pages. Chapter 1003 Nobody Know His Whereabouts Leonardo read the newspaper carefully. The content of the news looked so real. However, Leonardo knew that Carl made this up.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. In the past, when Carl was just the nominal owner of Tip Top Media, he had a deep connection in the entertainment industry. Now, Carl had be the real owner of Tip Top Media which allowed him to have a free hand to develop a deeper connection. It was easy for him to arrange it as the mastermind. After reading the newspaper, Leonardo put it aside with satisfaction. Something urred to him, and he curled his lower lip, and maliciousness surfaced in his eyes. In front of the door to the basement where Stanley was kept, the two bodyguards were bored and began to chat. As they chatted, one of them heard something outside. One bodyguard shouted, Who is it? It was quiet outside. He said to the other bodyguard, Im going to take a look. Watch yourself. After he finished speaking, he walked out. Outside the basement was a tform. He had to take a dozen steps up to reach the ground. The bodyguard who went out to check the situation quickly returned. However, he didnt walk back. Instead, he fell down the stairs with wounds all over his head and he was unconscious. The other bodyguards expression changed drastically when he saw this, Who is it? Someone was approaching. Footsteps sounded from above, and it was getting closer. The voice made him panic. The bodyguard was ready to attack and stared at the door. Soon, a woman showed up at the door. Although the bodyguard expected that someone mighte, he never expected it to be a woman. Yesterday, Leonardo suddenly ordered them to transfer some of the bodyguards away. There were only a few of them here. In other words, other bodyguards had been dealt with by this woman, and he was thest one. The woman did not care about him at all. She rushed over and fought with him. She knocked the bodyguard out easily. She took the key and opened the door to the basement. Stanley sped his hands together and ced them behind his head. He was lying on the sofa with his eyes closed, looking very rxed. Hearing the sound of the door opening, Stanley asked, Its time for meal again? The person who opened the door did not say anything. Stanley turned around, lost in thought. Seeing the woman standing by the door, Stanley was surprised. Jenny? The woman who came was Jenny. Sir. Jenny walked over with a cold face, Leonardo actually locked you up in such a ce. Stanley did not care about Jennys question, and he only asked her, How did you get in? I knocked the guards outside unconscious. Jenny said frankly. Then, she stood upright and nodded respectfully. In front of Stanley, she had always been like this. Stanley narrowed his eyes, So easy? Jenny shook her head, Sir, I dont understand what you mean. Stanleys expression wasplex as he slowly said, Both Summer and Leonardo have no energy to care about me now, so you managed to sneak in? Leonardo was a prudent man. If he insisted on imprisoning Stanley, nobody would know his whereabouts. Leonardo must be deliberately letting Jenny find him. Jennys tone was somewhat disdainful. Sir, I dont think Leonardo is that good. He put in all his efforts to lock you up, but I still found you in the end. Chapter 1004 He Must Die! Hearing this, Stanley turned to look at Jenny withplicated emotions in his eyes. You dont think Leonardo is that good? Jenny had been with Stanley for many years, and immediately realized what Stanley meant. Jennys face was filled with disdain, but at this time, it disappearedpletely. She looked at Stanley in horror, Sir, you mean Stanley sat up and pondered for a moment before asking, Did anything big happen these days? Hearing Stanley ask about this, Jenny had a different expression. She took out a piece of newspaper from her pocket and smoothed it. Then she gave it to Stanley. When Stanley read it, the words Phnthropist Lester caught his eyes. He tightened his grip on the newspaper, and his gaze became gloomy. His sharp stare could almost make a hole on the newspaper. After a while, Stanley gloomily said a few words, Is he still alive? Jenny pursed her lips and said, Wasnt Lester shot and thrown into the sea? How could he still be alive? When Jenny saw this news, she did not believe it. However, when she searched on the Inte, she found that several mainstream media had reported it. The content looked so real. Lesters death was indeed rted to Stanley. When Lester was killed, Jenny was also on the spot. Just when she had some doubts about this matter, she happened to find Stanleys whereabouts and came to save him. Stanleys expression was frighteningly cold. He didnt seem to have heard Jennys words at all. He just muttered to himself, Hes still alive Sir? Seeing that Stanley looked weird, Jenny called out to him with worries. Jenny was also adopted by Lester, but the person who took care of her was Stanley. The person who had risked his life for her was also Stanley. Therefore, the person she trusted was Stanley. To the outsiders, Lester was good to Stanley, but Stanley hated Lester. Outsiders didnt know about this. In their eyes, Lester and Stanley were intimate father and son. Although Stanley was adopted, they seemed to be even closer than the biological father and son. Trevin was estranged from Lester because of this. What Jenny couldnt understand was why Stanley hated Lester so much and even wanted to kill him. Apart from hatred, there seemed to be fear. Suddenly, Stanley shouted, He must die! The next second, he angrily tore the newspaper into pieces. He was out of control and began to smash things in the room like a lunatic. Sir! Jenny wanted to go over and persuade him, but Stanley shook her hands off. Jenny fell to the ground, her entire body aching. She could only watch helplessly as Stanley went mad. At this time, Jenny vaguely understood what Stanleys words meant.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Leonardo deliberately released the news. He intentionally leaked the news of Stanley being locked up here, so she would bring the news about Lester to Stanley and Stanley would go crazy. Leonardo was such a ruthless person! Jenny mocked herself for being too simple-minded and easily fooled. Chapter 1005 How about We Switch Our Identities? By the time Stanley calmed down, the room was in a mess. There was no ce to stand. Stanleys back was facing Jenny, his entire body was bent slightly. He stood there motionlessly. It seemed he had calmed down. Sir? Jenny asked in a measured tone. Actually, Jenny was confused. In her eyes, Stanley and Lester had a great rtionship, so she did not understand why Stanley was afraid of Lester. In their eyes, Lester was nice to Stanley. Stanley did not answer. Instead, he turned around and strode out. Jenny did not know what Stanley was thinking about, but followed his steps. She did not dare to say anything else. Following behind Stanley was the only thing she could do. Outside the door, a bunch of people were sleeping on the ground. Stanley didnt even give them a nce. He lifted his foot and stepped over those people. Just as Stanley and Jenny got to the door, a car stopped in front of them. Stanley narrowed his eyes slightly and stood still, looking at the person who got off the car. It was Trevin. As soon as he got out of the car, he rushed to Stanley and grabbed Stanleys clothes. He said fiercely, Tell me! Where did you hide my father? Nevertheless, Lester was his father. Even though he felt that Lester did not love him and care about him much, he was very happy when he saw the news. Lester was still alive! After seeing the news, his first thought was to go to Stanley. It must be Stanley. Lester did not die. Stanley was definitely the one behind this. Let go of your hands! Jenny immediately came forward, her face full of vignce as she reached out to stop Trevin. However, Stanley gave Jenny a look, indicating that she didnt need to do this. Jenny could only withdraw her hand and retreat embarrassedly, but she still looked at Trevin vigntly. Trevin sneered as he looked at Jenny, You are just a dog raised by my father, a dog who betrayed its own master. Jennys expression changed slightly. Trevins words were unpleasant to hear, but Lester was indeed her beneficiary. Lester saved her. Without Lester, she would not be here. Without Lester, she would be dead now. Now, she was by Stanleys side. When no one mentioned this, she wouldfort herself that Lester only saved her out of whimsy, and the person who was nice to her was Stanley. Thus, the person she should be grateful for was also Stanley. The more she thought this way, the more she felt at ease. A couple of cunning bitches! Seeing Jenny was speechless, Trevins face became even colder. He tightened his grip on Stanleys clothes and asked, Tell me, where is my father? Stanley said expressionlessly, I dont know. You dont know? Trevin was in an unstable mood, and his chest was heaving violently. He didnt manage to stay calm and punched Stanley fiercely. Where is your conscience? My father is so nice to you! How did you repay him? I am fine with the fact that you are ungrateful. But you even want to kill him! What are you doing? Jenny hurriedly ran over and helped Stanley stand up. Stanley neglected Jenny. He shook off her hand and stood up slowly, You think Lester is nice to me? How about we switch our identities? Stanley suddenlyughed. At first, hisughter was light, but then it grew crazier as if he had gone mad.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Trevin frowned and said to Stanley, I have Bendy. You know what to do. After dropping these words, Trevin left. Chapter 1006 It Was Premeditated Trevin drove away. Stanley stoppedughing and quieted down. He looked so abnormal that Jenny could not figure out what he was thinking about. And she did not dare to rashly go forward. After a while, Stanley finally said, Lets go. Jenny did not dare to ask where they are heading to, and she could only go to pick her car. Jenny drove the car over and opened the door for Stanley. Then she respectfully waited for Stanley to get in. After Stanley got into the car, Jenny walked to the front to drive. The car drove smoothly on the road. asionally, Jenny would check Stanleys expression from the rearview mirror. Stanley turned around and looked out of the window. He kept like this for a while. No one knew what was in his mind. Then he turned around and said to Jenny, Give me your phone. Leonardo brought Stanley here the moment he came out, so Stanley had nothing on him. Hearing this, Jenny immediately handed the phone to Stanley. Stanley opened the browser and stared at the screen for a while before typing Lester on the search engine. In less than a second, a hot piece of news rted to Lester appeared on the screen.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. It had already made the headlines, and news rted to Lester was all over the Inte. Human was a curious creature. Back then, the death of Lester was also reported by the mainstream media, but news back then was not as impressive as news right now. Lester had lived abroad. Although he was a famous phnthropist in the world and many people know him, people would not pay much attention to him. Therefore, when news of his death came, everyone only took a nce. And his death didnt arise any heated discussion. But this time, the news that Lester wasnt dead attracted a lot of attention. Everyone was curious. A dead person was reported to be still alive. This kind of thing didnt happen every day. This kind of mysterious plot should only appear in movies and TV dramas. But now, it happened in reality. Naturally, people got interested. Stanley looked around and found that each newspaper had its own story. But their stories were roughly the same, except for some details. There was no direct evidence to prove that Lester was still alive. When did the first piece of newse out? Stanley put down the phone and asked Jenny. Jenny answered his question while driving, It should be after midnight. If you want to know the releaser, I believe we can find out who he is after some investigation. It was premeditated. Stanley suddenly said this. Sir, you mean Jenny asked uncertainly, The news was deliberately spread out by someone? Stanley remained silent, and Jenny kept guessing, Does that mean that this news is faked? Stanley asked, What do you think? Jenny paused. Then she shook her head, I dont know. At the beginning, I doubted the authenticity of this matter. After all, it was us Jenny stopped talking. Theres no need for anyone to take the risk to release such a piece of news. Stanleys voice was gloomy. Jennys heart skipped a beat when she heard this. She couldnt help but recall the day when Lester died. She couldnt imagine that Lester was still alive. But Stanley was never wrong. Lester was not as harmless as he looked. On the contrary, he was very tactful. And he had made Stanley do many shameless things for him. Chapter 1007 Everything Was Under His Control Jenny did not dare to ask any further, and Stanley stopped talking. Stanley no longer looked at his phone. He threw the phone aside and stared at somewhere with a thoughtful expression. No one knew what he was thinking. Soon, they went down the mountain. Jenny did not know what Stanleys next n was, so she was not sure where he wanted to go. Jenny asked him, Sir, where do you want to go now? Stanleys eyes lit up and he said, Go to see Leonardo. Jenny thought she had misheard him. She hesitated for a moment before asking again, See Leonardo? You dont understand what Im saying? Stanley looked up and nced at Jenny. He looked a little impatient. Jenny did not dare to speak again. She drove straight to Leonardos vi. Leonardos residence wasnt a secret to the outsiders, and she knew where it was. She had secretly been inside to investigate before. However, Leonardo asked a lot of men to guard outside. They surrounded the vi and almost guard every corner of it. Jenny could only walk around outside and did not find an opportunity to enter. Recently, Leonardo had been working at home because of Summer, and he hardly went to thepany. It was precisely because Jenny knew this that she drove to Leonardos vi. Along the way, Jenny was concentrating on driving, while Stanley sat behind, closing his eyes to rest. When they were about to arrive, Stanley suddenly opened his eyes and asked, How is Summer? Leonardo has protected her very well. Last time I had an opportunity to see her when Leonardo took her to the hospital. Apart from that, I havent seen her till now. Butst time, she looked quite bad Jenny unconsciously held the steering wheel tight. Stanley still cared about Summer at this moment. She carefully observed Stanleys expression from the rearview mirror, but Stanley did not give her the chance. Because he closed his eyes again, Jenny could not see his gaze, nor could she discern his emotions. Very quickly, the car stopped in front of Leonardos vi. Seeing that Stanley still closed his eyes, Jenny reminded him, Sir, here we are. Stanley opened his eyes and looked outside. He found that there was no bodyguard around the vi. His expression changed slightly. Didnt you say Leonardo has protected Summer very well? Theres not even a single bodyguard at the entrance! Jenny was also surprised. After a short period of silence, she reacted, Is it because Summer is no longer here? Stanley thought of this as well, and sneered. Then he opened the door, got out of the car, and went straight inside. He walked through the courtyard and walked into the vi. Sir! Jenny hurriedly followed, and looked worried. She was a little afraid of Leonardo, who was extremely cunning. Stanley didnt seem to hear her at all and directly entered the hall.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. As soon as he entered, he saw Leonardo sitting on the sofa, sipping tea. Beside Leonardo stood a servant who made the tea, and a few bodyguards. It looked as if they were waiting for someone. Hearing the noise from the door, Leonardo took a sip of tea, and then looked up. He said in a low voice, Youre here. He showed no sign of surprise. It was as if everything was under his control. Jenny entered the hall as well and happened to hear what Leonardo said. She frowned and her expression was terrible. Then she looked at Stanley who was standing in front of her. Chapter 1008 I Promise You Everything Jenny noticed that Stanley didnt look good either. Although Stanley had guessed it, he still couldnt suppress the anger when he really saw Leonardo. He looked at Leonardo coldly, while Leonardo only nced at him indifferently. He didnt care about Stanley at all. Jenny frowned. Although she was afraid of Leonardo, she was still dissatisfied with his attitude. She just didnt dare to say it out loud. Stanley walked to Leonardo and asked him in a calm voice, Where is Lester? Leonardo nced at him and did not say a word. Stanley was about to be furious, so he rushed to Leonardo. But before he could make a move, he was stopped by the bodyguards beside Leonardo. Leonardo! Stanley gritted his teeth and stared at Leonardo, Didnt you try to tell me Lesters whereabouts since you intentionally asked Jenny to save me? Since you have released Jenny, you must know where Lester is! Leonardo looked down calmly and adjusted his sleeves. He was deliberately waiting for Stanleys patience to wear thin. Stanley could hardly suppress his emotions anymore. He could not withstand any stimtion and lost his patience. Leonardo, do you think you have won? He struggled to walk up to Leonardo. Leonardo was annoyed to hear this. He waved his hand slightly, signaling for the bodyguards to let Stanley sit down and shut up. The bodyguards who controlled Stanley were very capable. Soon, Stanley was mute. If I know where Lester is, do you think you will have a chance to see me? Leonardo seemed to smile, but his gaze was so cold. It was like his entire face was soaked in ice. Stanley knew what Leonardo meant. No matter what, if Lester was alive, the first thing he would do would definitely be to see Stanley. Leonardo knew what Stanley had done to Lester. Lester was as ruthless as Stanley, and he would not let Stanley off. Hearing Leonardos words, Stanley finally calmed down. Leonardo raised his hand again and his bodyguards let go of Stanley. Stanley thought for a moment and said, I know what Lester is thinking. He deliberately makes a stir in order to let me know he is still alive, but he doesnte to see me. He wants me to live in panic. No one knows him better than me. Lester Stanley gritted his teeth and said the name Lester. He grabbed the armrest of the sofa with great strength, and blood even oozed out of his fingernails Leonardo looked coldly at Stanley and showed no emotions. There were always some people who would be ruined by their own wisdom. Leonardo definitely knew Lester had been killed by Stanley. Stanley was so good at plotting and he had been scheming against Leonardo for so long. But when he heard that Lester wasnt dead, he panicked. Even though Lester was killed by him, he was still so frightened. This was enough to show how much Lester had influenced Stanley.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Everyone had weaknesses. Stanleys weakness was not Bendy, but Lester. Leonardo curled his lips and finally smiled. Stanley muttered for a long time. Suddenly he looked up and said, As long as you can help me kill Lester, I will promise you everything! Chapter 1009 Lose the Initiative Leonardo showed a smile as he looked at Stanley, Help you kill Lester? If you want Summer alive, you can only promise me! Stanley said anxiously, as if he was worried that Leonardo would not agree to his request. Leonardo casually stroked the teacup as he looked down at it, hiding all of his emotions and thoughts. When Stanley almost became impatient, Leonardo said, Or I can cooperate with Lester. Hearing this, Stanley said angrily, Leonardo! Youre going too far. I believe Lester would be more sincere than you. Leonardos expression was calm, but he sounded serious. Stanley was confident at first. He knew how much Leonardo cared about Summer. As long as Summer had a chance of survival, Leonardo could beg him to save Summer. However, Lester had messed up everything. Stanley hated Lester. He hated him more than the people who destroyed his family back then. The news that Lester was still alive flustered Stanley, and he was at a loss. Stanley stared at Leonardo, his gaze almost piercing through him. Leonardo looked at Stanley mischievously, You are afraid of him. It was not a question, but a statement. Stanley was caught off guard, It is none of your business! Leonardo tittered, slowly stood up and became serious, I want to see the results within three days. Stanley frowned and looked at Leonardo doubtfully, as if he did not understand what he meant. Leonardos expression was sinister as he turned around and walked out. The bodyguards behind him pulled Stanley along. Seeing them treat Stanley like this, Jenny walked over, What are you doing? She was stopped by the bodyguards. She wanted to fight against them, but seeing Stanleys dejected expression, she silently drew back her hand. Now that Stanley had lost the initiative, if he wanted to survive, he had to agree to any terms put forwarded by Leonardo. Stanleys fear of Lester was deep in his bones, and Jenny had never seen Stanley beg for help like this. Stanley had always been so confident. He was good at scheming and reading others thoughts. However, in front of Lester, Stanleys confidence and intelligence seemed to lose their effectiveness. Summer sat in a wheelchair, looking out of the window. Outside the window was a lush forest, with various birds on the tree branches and flying away soon. Some leaves were already turning yellow. Summer ended earlier in the mountains and the autumn came earlier. Mom! Were back! The door was pushed open and Rosie rushed in with a handful of vegetables in her arms.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The floor was carpeted and soft. Rosie ran to Summer and knelt on the ground. She handed the vegetable in her arms to Summer and said, Mom, this is the vegetable we picked. Dous said we could eat it tonight. Although it wasnt hot in the mountain, Rosie and Dous felt hot as they had run around. Rosies fair face turned red. Her forehead was covered with sweat, and her hair on her forehead was wet, sticking to her forehead. Summer reached out and took the napkin on the table. While wiping her sweat, she asked softly, Did you pick so much? Yes! Rosie had never experienced it before and said happily, There are still a lot, but Dous said that we would go and pick them tomorrow. Chapter 1010 Keep a Low Profile Dous followed from behind and said, We can go to pick vegetables every day, so we can eat them when they are fresh. Leonardo was also sweating profusely. After walking over, he sat on the ground just like Rosie. When Summer was about to speak, a knock came from outside. Dous and Rosie turned to look at the door. Who is it? Summer slowly turned around and asked. The person outside did not say anything. Instead, the door was pushed open. Summer frowned slightly, looking unhappy. Which servant dared to enter without her permission? Dous thought the same as Summer. He stood up from the ground and walked to Summer. Dous could protect Summer if it was not a servant, but other people with ill intentions. The door slowly opened and a familiar figure walked in. Rosie was the first to react. She got up from the ground and ran towards Leonardo. Dad! Rosie walked over and grabbed Leonardos hand, pulling him inside. As she pulled Leonardo inside, she looked up at him and said to him with excitement, Dous and I have gone to the mountains to pick vegetables. We can cook them tonight. Rosie had just returned, and there were still some crumbs of nts and some dirt on her hands. Leonardo had a slight obsession with hygiene. He frowned but did not pull out his hand. He just said, Go wash your face and hands. Rosie pouted, looking a little unhappy. It was her first time picking vegetables in the mountains, so she couldnt wait to share it with Leonardo. However, Leonardo told her to wash her hands, so she was a little disappointed. Dous sighed and waved to Rosie, Rosie,e on, Ill take you to wash your hands. Rosie nced at Leonardo, pursed her lips and walked to Dous. Dous held Rosies hand and turned to Summer, Summer, Ill take Rosie to wash her face. Summer nodded. After the two of them left and the door was closed, Leonardo slowly walked to Summer. He bent down and sat down where Rosie had sat before. He sat on the carpet while Summer sat on the wheelchair, so her vision was higher than his. She had to look down at Leonardo. Summer was slightly surprised. Leonardo had been spoiled since he was young, and he was somewhat arrogant. Even if he was with Summer, he rarely chose to sit in a seat that were lower than Summer. It looked like he had put a low profile and was ready to agree to her every request. Why are you sitting on the ground? Summer was not ustomed to it and frowned slightly. Leonardo casually said, Since Rosie can sit, why cant I? As he spoke, he reached out to hold her hand.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He could feel that Summer paused for a moment before letting him hold her hand. He held her hand in his, and then carefully sized her up. Leonardo had only left for a day or two, and Summer did not look much different from when he left. Leonardo secretly heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. He was less demanding now. If Summer wasnt thinner and herplexion wasnt getting worse, he would be very satisfied. As long as Summer didnt change, it would be a good thing. Chapter 1011 Feeling Cold Feeling cold? Leonardo felt that Summers hands were a little cold, so he held her hands tighter. No. Summer shook her head. She was wearing a sweater and had a thin nket on her legs. She wasnt cold, and she didnt know that her hands were cold. Hearing what Leonardo said, she looked down at him. Leonardo usually wore a suit. His shirts and suits were tailored and fancy, and each one was ironed properly. He always looked capable and dashing. He still wore a shirt and a pair of trousers today. He sat down on the carpet after he came in. No matter how good the fabric was, there were wrinkles. Even so, he still looked noble. The Emerson family was one of the most wealthy and famous family. As an Emerson, he was born with an excellent temperament. What he had was something that ordinary people would never be able to achieve in their entire lives. Although Summer said she wasnt cold, Leonardo still took a coat from the wardrobe and put it on her. Feeling it unnecessary, Summer did not refuse. Then, Leonardo sat down on the carpet again as if nothing happened. Summer asked with curiosity, What brings you here? It seemed that Leonardo intended to stay here and chat with her. You dont want me toe? Leonardo adjusted his posture to make himselffortable, and then reached out to hold Summers hands again. Summer didnt withdraw her hands this time. She just looked down at him. Leonardo was stubborn and childish sometimes. Summer didnt say anything. He had to hear the answer he wanted from Summer. Summer gave in, Fine. I want you here, okay? Leonardo raised his eyebrows, You dont sound like you mean it. His expression didnt change, but Summer knew that he was upset. Summer was happy to see him. It was quiet in the mountain. When she woke upst night and found she was alone, she felt a little disappointed. She knew something was wrong with her after she was discharged from the hospital. Sometimes she was extremely pessimistic. And sometimes she was highly optimistic. It was out of her control. She felt tired. She found her inner peace after being sent here by Leonardo. She knew that Leonardo had put in a lot of effort for her. Summer looked down at him. After a while, she pulled her hands out of Leonardos hands and touched the dark circles under Leonardos eyes with her fingers. Then, Summer asked, When did you sleepst night? Leonardo didnt expect Summer to ask this question. He was surprised, holding her hands again, What about you? He didnt answer, which meant that he stayed upte. I went to bed early. Summer got tired easily these days and wanted to sleep most of the time. She felt a little tired right now. So, she leaned back, looking listless.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Leonardo noticed that she was tired, and he said, You wanna take a rest? Summer nodded. She nodded so lightly that he wouldnt have notice if he hadnt stared at her. Leonardo stood up and bent forward to carry Summer onto the bed. He tucked her in and said, Have a rest. Summer didnt say anything, and just reached out to hold his hand. Chapter 1012 Who Is This? Sitting at the bedside and staring at Summer, Leonardo said in a gentle voice, Get some sleep. Summer closed her eyes and still held Leonardos hand tight. Leonardo rxed his arm so that Summer could hold his hand more easily. Soon, Summers breathing became steady. She fell asleep so quickly. Leonardo stayed by her side for a while. Making sure that Summer was asleep, he went out and gently closed the door.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Outside the door, the bodyguards were there. Leonardo went downstairs and saw Dous and Rosie in the hall. Dous maintained a strange posture, because Rosie fell asleep against his chest. Rosie had just fallen asleep. Dous didnt want to wake her up, so he didnt move. Leonardo walked over and looked down at Rosie. Then, he bent forward to pick Rosie up and carried her upstairs without saying a word. He took Rosie to Summers room and put her next to Summer. Rosie was a peaceful sleeper and Summer was sleeping deeply, so Summer shouldnt be woken up by Rosie. Then, Leonardo went downstairs again. He saw Dous standing at the stairs. It seemed that Dous was about to say something. Leonardo nced at him. He wanted to ask something and yet didnt know how to ask. So he could only follow behind Leonardo and scratch his head without saying anything. Have you seen the person with me? Leonardo said when walking out. Dous nodded, Yes. He was standing behind Leonardo. Then, he stepped forward and walked side by side with Leonardo, Is he Stanley? Why do you bring him here? Why? Leonardo didnt answer, probably because he thought Dous had too many questions. Dous rubbed his nose and could only give up. He followed behind Leonardo and did not ask anything again. Leonardo went to Stanleys room. Stanley and Jenny were having tea. Stanley was calm now. He held a cup of tea in his hand with a carefree face, as if he were a guest. Dous stood beside Leonardo and gave Stanley a searching look. He had long heard of Stanley, but he had never seen him in person. Stanley was good at disguising himself and able to fool almost everyone with his face. Although a lot of things happened to Dous family, Leonardo was always protecting him. Later, something happened to Adams and Dous parents, and Leonardo sent Dous to a boarding school with strict management. Schools of this kind were mostly boring and tiring. Leonardo kept Dous from dirty secrets and bad people. Rtively speaking, Dous was a simple person. Dous stared at Stanley for a while. He couldnt tell Stanley was that bad simply from his appearance. Noticing Dous gaze, Stanley smiled warmly, Who is he? Then, he turned his eyes upon Leonardo, The one you brought up? Putting on a poker face, Leonardo ignored Stanley. He looked at Stanley and said to a bodyguard, Bring him over. Chapter 1013 He Could Only Accept One Result Taken out by the bodyguards, Stanley followed Leonardo to the side courtyard in Holiday Vi. The Holiday Vi wasrge and well equipped. Summer had moved in, but she didnt often go around the neighborhood. Dous thought the empty houses nearby were guest rooms or houses with entertainment facilities. After entering, he knew that he was wrong. The house looked exactly like other houses in the vi, but inside, there was a sterileboratory. Dous had never seen the instrument or heard anything before. Even Stanley was slightly surprised. After the bodyguards brought Stanley in, they released him. Leonardos people were all around the house, so there was no need to worry about Stanleys escape. Besides, Stanley would not escape. Stanley walked forward to check the instrument. After looking around, he turned to look at Leonardo. The way he looked at Leonardo was a little strange. Immediately after, he sneered and said, How generous you are. Then, hended his gaze on one of the instrument. I have never used this thing before. I couldnt find this type. Stanley knew better than anyone that such aboratory would cost hundreds of millions of dors. I want her condition to be stable in three days, Leonardo gave the order coldly. He had money, with which almost everything could be solved. If money could keep Summer alive, it didnt matter even if he was bankrupt. From beginning to end, what Leonardo cared about the most was Summer. Leonardo said her, and did not directly mention the name Summer. However, Stanley naturally knew that he was talking about Summer. Speaking of whom, Stanleys expression froze for a moment. Then, he lowered his head and fixed his eyes on somewhere. The new medicine was developed by Lester. At that time, he gave me another task, so I did not participate in the research. Later, I asked him about the form, but he refused to tell me. Stanley was telling the truth. He had indeed seen Lester as his savior before. He could easily risk his life for Lester. But then When Stanley thought of what had happened, he raised his head and looked straight at Leonardo, saying, Let me be frank. I dont know the specific form, so I cant be sure about this. Leonardo said coldly, Thats your business. His tone was cold, indicating that there was no room for negotiation. He could only ept one result-Stanley could develop the right medicine, and Summer could be saved and return to normal. Stanley raised his eyebrows and remained silent. Leonardo brought his people out. Before he left, he heard Stanley say, Can I ask you another question? Leonardo stopped and waited for the question. Im just a psychiatrist. How did you know Im good at medicine? Stanley was really puzzled. He had always imed that he studied psychology. You are the adopted son Lester was proud of. Leonardo had carefully investigated Lester. Lester was a famous phnthropist and had adopted many orphans. He would educate his foster children himself. In the eyes of others, it was a good thing. However, after investigating the matter, Leonardo found it was not that simple. Lester was ambitious. He had secretly gathered a lot of capable people and had been plotting something. Lester thought highly of Stanley. Naturally, Stanley should be quite smart and talented, and he must be capable of everything.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 1014 Did She Learn It from You? Leonardo left theboratory with his people, while Stanley and Jenny stayed. Aftering out, Dous looked back again and again. Leonardo instructed his subordinates, Deliver food to him every day. Dont worry about anything else. He knew Dous had doubts. Dous must have questions for him. So, Leonardo dismissed his subordinates. Leonardo. Dous followed Leonardo out, and he was a little hesitant. Dous nced at Leonardo. He scratched his head and said, You and Stanley Logically speaking, Leonardo and Stanley should be no way friendly to each other. But judging from the situation now, the two seemed to be cooperating. Moreover, it seemed that Stanley was willing to cooperate with Leonardo. As for Leonardo, Dous did not know what Leonardo was thinking. In any case, Dous could never understand Leonardos thoughts. Hearing this, Leonardo stopped and stood there for a moment. But in the end, he didnt answer the question. Summer was awakened by Leonardo. She opened her eyes in a daze. It was already dark. There was only a small light on in the room. Under the dim yellow light, Leonardo sat by the bed and looked down at Summer. A warm glow enveloped Leonardo, making him look much warmer. Summer was a little dazed, and for a moment, she didnt know where she was. Its time to get up and eat, Leonardo said in a soft voice. Before Summer could figure out what was happening, Rosie, who was sleeping beside her, squirmed around inside the nket and then sat up. Rosie rubbed her eyes and looked at Leonardo, Dad. Then she looked at Summer and said, Mom. Rosie had just woken up and was still a little dumbfounded. She looked so adorable. Leonardo said to Rosie, Come here. Rosie moved towards Leonardo. Leonardo took Rosies coat and help her get dressed, then picked her up and put her on the ground, Put on your shoes and go out. Rosie blinked and said, OK. She put on her small shoes and went out. Leonardo looked at Summer. He held her up from the bed, help her get dressed, and then put her on the wheelchair. Summer didnt say anything. She was as obedient as Rosie. Leonardo also remained silent. After putting on Summers shoes for her, he raised his head and looked at her. He stared at Summer seriously. Summer blinked and said, What are you looking at? Leonardo reached out and touched her face, Rosie has be more and more obedient recently. Did she learn it from you? He was smiling, but Summer, who knew him well, knew it was not a happy smile. He didnt smile because he was happy, but because he wanted her to feel relieved. Summer felt powerless again. She felt reluctant to part with Leonardo. The more she thought about it, the sadder she felt. She was almost drowned in pessimism. She could not feel better anyway. Seeing that Summers expression was getting pale, Leonardos smile faded gradually. In the end, only coldness was left in his face. He reached out and hugged Summer into his arms, Its Okay. It was okay. He would let her recover.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Summer felt at ease. She closed her eyes and hugged Leonardo. They both remained silent. Only when there was a knock on the door did Leonardo let go of Summer. Leonardo reached out to help Summer smooth her messy hair. Then, he pushed her out in the wheelchair. Chapter 1015 You Are Always Pretty in My Eyes Summer had no appetite, but since everyone was here, she didnt want to be a killjoy, as they all cared about her. She didnt know how long she could live. If she couldnt be cured, she wanted to make them happy. Summer lowered her eyes and hid her depression. She put on a smile as if she was happy. After dinner, Rosie insisted on taking a walk outside, and Summer agreed. As long as Summer agreed, so did Dous and Leonardo. They went to the balcony outside. The mountain area was quieter than downtown city, and they could only hear the chirp of birds. Summer looked around and found that there seemed to be more bodyguards now. The leg injury made her impossible to walk around, so she did nothing and paid more attention to the trifles in her life, e. g. what dishes did the kitchen prepare today, how much did Rosie eat, and how many bodyguards were there guarding the door Summer was so bored that she could only pay attention to these trifles, and she could notice even the slightest change. The wind was blowing. Leonardo waved his hand and called Rosie over. After helping her wear the coat, he turned around and noticed that Summer was staring downstairs absentmindedly. Leonardo walked over. Summer sensed that someone was standing beside her and blocked the wind for her. She looked up and saw Leonardo. His thin shirt was bulging with wind, looking graceful. Seeing that Summer was staring at him, Leonardo bent down slightly and asked, What are you looking at?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Summer held Leonardos hands and said with a smile, I saw a topic on the Inte earlier. Someone was wondering whether to find a good-looking husband or a considerate one? Obviously, Leonardo was disinterested in such a boring question, but since Summer mentioned it, he listened carefully. Summer tilted her head and smiled naughtily, Which one do you think most women choose? After pondering for a while, Leonardo touched his lips and asked, Why not choose someone who is both handsome and considerate? Impossible. Summer shook her head. Leonardo said, Its a boring question. Tell me your answer! Summer shook his hand and said in a flirtatious tone. Leonardo hadnt seen Summer who was shining with energy for a long time and was deeply attracted by her. He pinched Summers hands and said slowly, If there were only two choices, I would definitely choose the handsome one. Why? You are so superficial. Summer was surprised. Hearing this, Leonardo smiled, People who love you will be nice to you despite of your appearance. Therefore, personal preferences are more important and I like good-looking one. Summer realized Leonardo was teasing her, so she snorted softly, I almost believe you. You kissed me when I was ugly. She didnt believe his words at all. Leonardo smiled triumphantly, Dont you believe me? You are always beautiful in my heart even if you dont think so. Summer thought Leonardo was lying, but he looked so sincere. She stopped smiling and looked at him seriously. Chapter 1016 Only I Can Put up with You Feeling Summers gaze, Leonardo held her hands but turned around. Seeing this, Summer was curious and looked aside at Leonardo. Leonardo looked around and escaped her stare. After pondering for a while, Summer asked tentatively, Leonardo, are you shy? Leonardo nced at her indifferently. However, Summer was more convinced of her guess. Leonardo was calm and good at hiding his emotions. He wouldnt let anyone know he felt embarrassed except Summer. He was much more rxed before her. Summer didnt ask more. She just held his hands and smiled. Leonardo was annoyed by her smile and still looked elsewhere. After a while, Summer continued, I was thinking that a smart husband is hard to make me angry. Leonardo finally turned to look at her. Summer looked up and smiled brightly, as if there were stars in her eyes, Thats how I feel when Im with you. Your face makes me calm when Im furious. Leonardo didnt know how to answer. Summer smiled and continued, I didnt tell you because I was afraid that you would hurt me deeply. She said seriously. Leonardo raised his eyebrows, Im not that kind of person. Summer tilted her head and hinted him to reflect on himself. Leonardo rubbed his nose, and was somewhat guilty. He knew Summer was kind and would meet his demands. That was why he dared to do those crazy things. He knew Summer well. Even though Summer knew his thought, she still forgave him. They were in good rapport with each other. They didnt need to speak it out or let others knew, because they understood each other. Leonardo looked up at her again. Seeing that she was in a good mood and willing to talk, he asked, Make it Specific. Summer snorted and said, Youve done so many things, and Only I can put up with you. Thats right, only you can put up with me, so Leonardo paused for a while and looked at her seriously, Please receive the treatment and stay longer with me. When it came to the treatment, Summer became depressed with miserable eyes. Leonardo knew Summer was sensitive, she would know the truth sooner orter. Thus, he didnt intend to keep Stanleysing as a secret. I bring someone here today. While saying, Leonardo observed Summers expression. Summer was confused. Who was it?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. If it was Carl or Jessica, he would bring them to see her directly. Since Leonardo mentioned the treatment, she had a guess. You Thats right, its Stanley. Leonardo interrupted Summer and added. Summer was stunned for a moment and said, He is with you. She guessed Stanley was with him and she was right. Chapter 1017 She Didn’t Even Have to Look for Him Hearing this, Leonardo smiled and said indifferently, Lets have a rest. Then he reached out to push Summers wheelchair. At the door of the bedroom, Summer said, I want to see him. Leonardo stopped. Summer did not turn around, waiting for Leonardos reply. After a few seconds, she heard Leonardo say calmly, No. Summer sighed and called his name in a helpless way, Leonardo! Leonardos face was cold as he pushed Summer into the room. He changed the topic and asked her, Do you want to take a bath? Summer nced at him and maneuvered the wheelchair into the bathroom to wash up. Leonardo followed her in and stood beside her to dry the towel and prepare the toothpaste for her Summer did not refuse Leonardos service. Not until he waited for Summer to finish washing up and then lie on the bed did Leonardo get back to the bathroom. By the time Leonardo came out, Summer had already fallen asleep. Leonardo stood by the bed for a while, then went to the bathroom to smoke a cigarette before going to sleep. The next day, when Summer woke up, Leonardo had already left. Summer stood up and looked around. She was surprised to find that there was no one in the room. Leonardo usually got up earlier than her. But every time she woke up, he would still be in the room.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Last night, he did tell her that he was leaving early today. Where did he go? At this moment, the servant knocked on the door and said, Mrs. Emerson, are you awake? Summer looked towards the door and replied, Yes. The servant pushed the door open and came in. Summer stared at her for a moment and asked, Are you a neer? Savanah was surprised, Mrs. Emerson, I am Savanah. Savanah Summer muttered. Savanah was specially assigned to take care of Summer. She was very clear about Summers situation. Summers health condition was poor. She was always sleepy, and her memory was getting worse. Savanah used to get along well with Summer when Leonardo was not around. Yesterday, Leonardo came and Savanah was not with Summer. However, Summer had forgotten her in such a short time. Seeing Summer frowning, Savanah was afraid that Summer would feel ufortable, so she took a pillow and ced it below Summers back so that she could lean against it. Summer suddenly turned to look at Savanah and said, I remember you. Savanah smiled and bowed slightly. She asked with respect, Mrs. Emerson, do you want to get up now? Summer nodded. Savanah said as she helped Summer get up, Mr. Emerson took Miss Rosie out early in the morning for some fresh air. Summer asked in surprise, Really? Savanah nodded. Summer noticed that she had only mentioned Miss Rosie. In other words, Leonardo had only brought Rosie with him. Dous didnt go? Summer asked. Savanah smiled and shook her head, No. Summer thought for a moment and said, Take me to see Dous. Summer changed her clothes and washed up. As soon as she got out of the door, she met Dous. She didnt even have to look for him, and he just came for her. Hey, Summer. It was early autumn, and Summer was wearing a sweater, while Dous was still wearing a T-shirt. Summer stared at him as she was thinking of something. Then she asked, Do you know where Stanley is? Hearing this, Dous said seriously, You want to see him? Chapter 1018 Give Summer a Chance Summer nodded, Yes. Dous frowned and asked, Why do you want to see him? Dous had heard a little about what Stanley had done and did not want Summer to meet him. Even he didnt want Summer to meet Stanley, let alone Leonardo. Summer looked at Dous in surprise. Her rtionship with Dous was quite close, so she thought that Dous would directly agree to her request. But it seemed Dous wouldnt take her to see Stanley. Dous looked at Summer and scratched his head. Why do you want to see him? Leonardo has taken Rosie out. He definitely wont want you to see Stanley. If he didnt want me to see Stanley, he wouldnt have brought Rosie out. Summer knew Leonardo better than anyone else. If Leonardo really didnt want her to see Stanley, he would watch her all the time. How could he bring Rosie out early in the morning? On the contrary, Leonardo had deliberately brought Rosie out to give Summer a chance to meet Stanley. What? Dous was confused. Lets go. Summer nced at Dous and then turned to look ahead, signaling Savanah to push her forward. Dous tilted his head and muttered to himself, Leonardo left intentionally to let Summer see Stanley? Whats wrong with him? Dous followed up, though was still confused. Summer was taken to breakfast first. After breakfast, she went to see Stanley with Dous. It had been long since she had seen Stanleyst time. Stanley was wearing a white coat. With his serious appearance, Summer thought of the first time she met him. Summer even had an inexplicable illusion. It was as if nothing had happened before, and they were still the same as when they had first met. Stanley was holding a folder in his hand. Hearing the noise, he thought it was Jennying in, so he did not raise his head and said, Put it here. He had just asked Jenny to get something for him. Summer stretched out to control the wheelchair by herself. Stanley was surprised when he heard the sound of the wheelchair. He suddenly looked up and saw Summer, who was slowly approaching him in a wheelchair. Summer looked so skinny that the clothes on her seemed to be huge for her. Her cheeks sunk in, as if she would copse at any time. However, her eyes were still full of vigor. If Stanley only looked at her eyes, he would not consider her as a patient at all. Summer stopped. Dous stood vigntly beside Summer, staring at Stanley with unfriendly expression. Dous, wait for me outside. Summer said to Dous. Sir, I At this moment, Jenny came in. Seeing the people inside, she stopped speaking immediately. Stanley nced at Jenny and said, Get out. Jenny nced at Summer and turned around to leave. Dous was worried about Summer and did not want to go out. Summer Its fine. Summerforted him.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Dous thought for a moment and felt it was reasonable. Leonardo had left early in the morning to give Summer the opportunity to meet Stanley. Now that Leonardo didnt worry, why would he be so worried? Chapter 1019 Your Request Is Not Excessive Dous nced at Stanley and then bent over to whisper in Summers ear, Summer, I will go out first, but I will stand at the door. Call me if you need anything. After saying that, he red at Stanley and left. Then only Stanley and Summer were left in the room.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. This room was Stanleys office. Leonardo spent much money on it. Even if it was just Stanleysboratory, there was everything needed including materials and facilities. The room was very quiet. Stanley stood beside his table while Summer sat in a wheelchair. They looked at each other and kept silent for a long time. Atst, Stanley broke the silence, Did you have breakfast? He said in a natural tone, as if they were still good friends as before. Summer looked down and said indifferently, Yes. Stanley nodded. Do you want some water? After saying that, heughed with self-mockery. It was not his home, so he didnt need to act like a host. Stanley sat on the chair with his legs crossed and one arm on the table. Does Leonardo know youe here for me? He said casually because he was just asking but didnt care about the answer. Summer was clear about that, so she didnt answer this question. I dont know what agreement you and Leonardo reached and why you are willing to follow Leonardo here, but I only hope you wont appear in front of Rosie. Summer no longer cared about what happened between them before, nor could she do so. She only hoped that Rosie and Leonardo would be fine. As for others, it was none of her business. Stanley almost burned Rosie to death. Fortunately, Rosie was young at that time and she recovered from the aftermath very quickly. But Summer was worried that he would remind Rosie of those bad memories. Stanley was slightly surprised and then he looked away. You came here just for this? Summer looked at him without any expression. Stanley continued, I thought you came here to ask about your health. As he spoke, he observed Summer. Summers expression did not change, nor did she say anything. But Stanley suddenly understood something. He sat up and said, Summer, you never give up easily. You can still get better. Summer just replied casually. Obviously, she wasnt much concerned about this. I hope you can agree to my request. Stanley could tell that Summer was not very concerned about her health, and she might be very pessimistic about the treatment. He had not seen Summer for a long time. When he came here, he thought about Summers condition. She was healthier than he had imagined. However, Stanley was surprised because Summer was not very active in the treatment. Seeing that Summer was still staring at him, Stanley sneered, Im now relying on Leonardo for a living. Your request is not excessive, so I can promise you. Alright. Summer replied, and then she turned the wheelchair to leave. Stanley could only see her skinny shoulders and arms. Chapter 1020 Don’t Want to Talk to Him Summer came out of Stanleys office and saw Dous standing at the door. Dous stayed here as promised. Seeing Summere out, he immediately stood straight and walked over to push Summers wheelchair. He asked with curiosity, Summer, what did you say to him? Nothing. Summer leaned against the back of the chairzily.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. As they came out of the building, they met Leonardo and Rosie who just returned from outside. Leonardo walked in front and Rosie followed behind, tugging his clothes. Leonardo was tall, so he walked fast. Rosie was small in figure, and tugged his coat with difficulty, so she could only trot after him. If Leonardo took a step, she would have to take three or four steps to follow closely. Summer instantly frowned. Rosie was very happy after seeing her from afar. Mom. Rosie released Leonardos coat and ran towards Summer. She was very happy and was not aggrieved at all. She ran to Summer and said happily, I saw the sunrise with Dad. Summer reached out to wipe her sweat. At this moment, Leonardo walked over. As Summer thought about what happened just now, she didnt want to talk to him. Leonardo did not say anything and walked behind her to take Dous ce. Then Summer greeted him indifferently. Leonardo replied in a casual tone. Dous noticed the unusual atmosphere between them and ran away with Rosie. Leonardo pushed Summer forward in silence. Seeing that Leonardo didnt want to say anything, Summer could only break the silence. Why did you allow me to see Stanley? Normally, Leonardo wouldnt do that. Leonardo didnt want her to see any other man. She didnt believe that Leonardo suddenly changed his mind. There must be a reason. Leonardo kept silent for a moment and then said, Because you want to see him. Summer chuckled softly. If I want to see Jerome, will you allow me to see him too? Leonardo thought for a moment and then remembered who Jerome was. He walked a little faster and then said in a cold voice, You want to see him? Hearing this, Summer regretted. She shouldnt have mentioned Jerome. Although nothing happened between her and Jerome, she really liked him before Summer remained silent, and Leonardo snorted coldly, No way. Summer put on a resigned smile. This was Leonardo, cautious and smart, but he was always overbearing and unreasonable to her. Why are youughing? Leonardo said behind her. Im notughing. Summer denied. Leonardo pushed Summer around the courtyard. When they entered the room, Rosie was asleep. Rosie got up too early today. After Dous brought her back, she drank some water and got sleepy. Then she fell asleep. Summer stared at Rosies cute face for a while and then suddenly remembered something. She looked back at Leonardo with a long face. When did you bring Rosie out? Leonardo thought for a moment and said, Six thirty. Summer pursed her lips and said, Rosie needs enough sleep. Dont get her up so early. Leonardo retorted in a low voice, Its not too early. And Summer ignored him and said, Can you hold her hand when you take her out? Chapter 1021, I Can’t Do It Hearing this, Leonardo raised his eyebrows slightly and remained silent. Summer didnt intend to change the topic. She put on a long face and said, Answer me. Then Leonardo said, She is not a little baby, and can walk well on her own. She is only four years old! Summer was annoyed, Can you behave like a father? What if Im not with you Summer! Leonardo interrupted Summer in a low tone. He hated to hear these words from Summer. I know you dont like to hear this, but its the truth. If Im not with you, you have to take good care of Rosie by yourself. Summer said calmly. By contrast, Leonardo seemed to be unreasonable. Hearing that, Leonardo became serious, You will be cured. Summer asked him, What if I cant? Leonardo said immediately, Its out of the question. Do you really think that everything will work out just the way you want? Summers voice was t, Its impossible. Leonardo was a stubborn and confident man. In the past, Summer would have believed him. But now, she thought everything could get wrong. As her health was getting worse day by day, she could not be as confident as Leonardo. She was unable to stay confident and calm thinking of her illness. Leonardo pursed his lips as he stepped forward and took Summer in his arms. He didnt say a word. Summer felt that he was controlling his emotions, and stayed in his arms. After a long time, Leonardo let go of her and whispered, I have to handle something. Can youe with me? His voice was gentle, as if they hadnt quarreled just now. Summer was silent and without objection, so he took her out of the room. While Stanley was looking at the experimental data, the door was pushed open. The person pushed the door rudely and his steps were heavy. Stanley didnt need to look up to see who it was.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Mr. Emerson, I thought you were busy. Why do youe over here every day? To supervise me? Stanley looked up at Leonardo. Stanley put the sheet aside and looked at Leonardo. Across the table, Leonardo looked at him expressionlessly, Have you seen Summer? Arent you talking nonsense? You let her meet me. Stanley sneered, Lets cut to the chase here. Leonardo was silent for a few seconds and stared fixedly at Stanley. Stanley narrowed his eyes. You want to me me? It was you who allowed her to see me. Leonardo nced at him and said in a deep voice, She needs psychotherapy. Hearing this, Stanley paused. I cant do it, heughed gently. Go find someone else. Leonardo looked at him solemn, but Stanley shrugged helplessly and said, The doctor must be trusted by the patient when having a therapy. Do you think she trust me? After Stanley finished, Leonardo left. Stanley looked at his back andughed. No wonder Leonardo would allow Summer to meet him. It turned out that she had some mental problems. Chapter 1022 Lester Did It Stanley felt sad to recall how Summer was like, and then he continued to look at the data sheet. Stanley was a little distracted by the numbers on it. Actually, he wasnt sure if he could create a medicine to cure Summer. The reason he agreed to cooperate with Leonardo was to avoid Lester. Whether the medicine could be created or not, Summer should cooperate actively in the treatment, because it was very important for a patient to stay positive. If Summer was always pessimistic, the deterioration of her body would speed up. Stanley sat down and pressed his hand between his eyes. He felt annoyed, so he got up and walked out. At that time, Jenny took the coffee and walked in. Sir, where are you going? Stanley nced at her and said, Get some air. Then he walked to the balcony and vaguely saw Summer. Stanley lived in an isted courtyard with bodyguards. Summer was with two maids. Leonardo and Dous were not around. Stanley leaped over the railing andnded on the wall. He quickly walked towards the courtyard where Summer was. When he reached, he jumped off the wall. identally, he made some noises. The sound was heard by the two maids, who looked over to him. Whos over there? Summer also heard the sound, but she didnt care. Now, she only cared about Rosie. Stanley came to her. Summer. Summer and Stanley were friends, so she could naturally pick out his voice. She frowned and turned to look at Stanley, What are you doing here? Summer looked indifferent, but Stanley was smiling at her. He was used to hiding his schemes under a surface gloss of good manners, so he always behaved as a gentleman to others. I remember we were good friends, and you trusted me. Stanley said thoughtfully. Summer sneered, Are you bored now? You want to talk about the past with me? Stanley suddenly said seriously, Summer, I have something to tell you. Summer nced at him and said, Im not interested. Stanleys face changed, but he quickly returned to normal. Then he said, At first, I didnt agree to test the drugs on you. It was Lester who did it when I was away. When I discovered it, it was toote. After Summer heard his words, she gradually became serious. She turned to look at Stanley. Seeing Summer turning her head, Stanley knew she heard him. He continued, I admit I saved you for my sister. And because of this, I wish you would keep healthy and I wont test experimental drugs on you. Stanleys words made sense, but Summer wouldnt believe him anymore. She had trusted him many times.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Summer looked at him sardonically, So what? Stanleyughed to himself, Yes, theres no use crying over spilled milk. Chapter 1023 Tired of His Hypocrisy Stanley, dont you understand? No matter what you do to me or to Leonardo, I wouldnt hate you so much. You shouldnt have attacked Rosie. Summer was always a soft-hearted person; otherwise, she would not have put up with the Jarretts for so many years. Even when she was forced to marry Leonardo, she still had illusion about Karen.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. However, Stanley should never have hurt Rosie. Rosie was Summers treasure. Stanley remained silent for a long time. Summer was tired of dealing with him and his hypocrisy. When she was about to leave, she heard him say, Actually, it is Lesters fault that Bendy has turned out like that. Do you think I want this to happen? If it werent for Lester, I wouldnt have ended up like this! If I were an Emerson and had got a helping hand like Leonardo, I wouldnt have ended up here! No one would say no to a decent life. Stanley seemed to have suppressed his dissatisfaction for a long time, and finally found an outlet for it. He held nothing back. Stanley was brainy, resourceful, and calcting, but proud. He was simr to Leonardo in this. Even ordinary people would find it hard to show the fragile side to others, but he said everything in front of Summer. His words faintly revealed his jealousy of Leonardo. He believed Leonardo was luckier, because Leonardo was in a better situation than him. This was why he had been targeting Leonardo. Stanleys family suffered a lot, and they were innocent. But Summer stared at Stanley. Are you saying that youre in a worse situation than Leonardo, so you feel justified in doing whatever you want? She shook her head. Dont make suchparison. You and Leonardo are different. I believe even if Leonardo were you, he wouldnt be so cruel to harm a child! Leonardo neverid a finger on any woman, because of his mother. Even when Vicky offended him, he didnt make a move. Leonardo had his own principles. He was always different from Stanley. You will always trust Leonardo unconditionally, but no one has ever believed me like this. Stanley smiled miserably, looking a bit ferocious. Summer opened her mouth, not knowing what to say. Her gaze fell on a cluster of blossoms at the side, and she fell silent. Mom. Suddenly, Rosies voice came. Summer turned around and looked around, only to discover that Stanley was no longer around. She breathed a sigh of relief and smiled at Rosie. Leonardo stayed in the Holiday Vi. When he was at work, he kept Summer sitting beside him. Rosie was left to Dous and he yed with her every day. On the third day, Stanley asked Jenny to inform Leonardo to bring Summer over. Although Stanley did not participate in the pharmaceutical process, he was studying this medicine for Bendy. Although he did not know the form, he got some information about the form from various sources as he had stayed by Lesters side, but none of it was urate. Stanley could only develop a medicine to restrain her illness and test it on her. Summery on the bed, and Stanley inserted the infusion needle into her blood vessel. Her arm was bony, which made the insertion a little difficult. Chapter 1024 Still Alive Stanley had a long face when he looked up at Summers face. Then he began the injection. Because Summer was too skinny, she felt the pain the moment he inserted the needle. Summer frowned and her face contorted slightly as she pursed her lips tightly. Leonardo could tell it hurt and walked forward. Stanley saw Leonardo approaching from the corner of his eye. With a push of his hand, the needle aimed well at her vein.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Summers eyebrows twitched. When Stanley raised his head, he saw Leonardos expressionless face and felt a cold aura. Stanley even felt the room colder. However, Stanley did not mind Leonardo and lowered his head to pack his things. After it was done, Stanley said, When the two bottles of potions are over, you can go back to rest. Summer looked up at the infusion bottle hanging above her head, and asked, For how long? Till night. Stanley slowed it down a little. She was simply too weak to take any difort. Leonardo did not say anything and sat down on her side. Summery t and looked up at the ceiling. Leonardo covered her hand with his hand gently to prevent any extra pressure on the needle on the back of her hand. He wanted to keep her hand warm. Summer was very sensitive to the cold now. He covered her hand for a while and took out his phone, as if he remembered something. He had put it on mute, and there were a few missed calls now. They were all from Tim. Tim had called so many times in a row. If there was nothing urgent, he wouldnt have called so many times in a row. Leonardo looked up at Summer and called back. It took a long time before Tim answered it. Mr. Emerson. Tim paused. Leonardo asked him, What is it? Theres something urgent. Its about Lester. Im already on my way over. Tim sounded serious. Previously, Leonardo had created the fake news, making Stanley think that Lester was still alive. That was why Stanley came to Leonardo for cooperation. Leonardo asked in a deep voice, When will you arrive? Tim said it was urgent, so it wouldnt be something trivial. In half an hour. Tim couldnt get through to Leonardo, so he drove over directly. Now, he was almost there. Half an hourter, Tim arrived at the vi. Leonardo was afraid that Summer would get the needle off, so he asked Tim to meet him in her room. It was the first time Tim came here. He didnt know this was Summers room until he got inside. He thought that this was Leonardos office. The bedroom wasrge. Summer was asleep on the other bed, when Leonardo was sitting by the window. Mr. Emerson, I think maybe Lester is still alive. Something has happened outside recently, and Stanley cant do anything under your nose. Tim lowered his voice and said. As he spoke, he took out some documents and pictures for Leonardo to see. One of the pictures was a side face, very blurry. Leonardo picked it up and took a look at it, but he found nothing. When Lester was alive, he didnt know what Lester looked like. By the time he saw Lester, Lester was already a corpse. Tim showed him a clear version and said, I got someone to fix it. Take a look at this one. Leonardo looked at it. It was much clearer than the one before, and the side face in it was a bit simr to Lesters. Chapter 1025 Set Up by Him Leonardo had never seen Lester in person. Leonardo looked at the photo in his hands for a while, but was not sure if he was Lester. Leonardo put down the photo solemnly and knocked on the table with his fingers. Seeing this, Tim said, Lester was besieged by Stanley and thrown into the sea. Lesters body was fished out by his subordinates and he was confirmed dead.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Tim couldnt understand why Lester who was dead suddenly came back to life. Leonardo looked at Tim and said in a deep voice, Are you sure that Lester was responsible for the recent incident? Tim exined after thinking, There is no enough evidence so far to prove Lester was responsible for it. However, neither you nor Stanley made any actions. So only Lester could do it. Perhaps Leonardo paused and said, The one who died is not the real Lester. Mr. Emerson, do you mean Lester faked his death? Tim was shocked. Leonardo sneered, Lesters death was reported globally with photos attached. Almost no one suspected that he faked his death. Even Leonardo hadnt thought that Lester might fake his death. Although Lesters death was all over the papers, Leonardo did not believe it at once and asked someone to confirm whether Lester was really dead. Thinking about it carefully, Lester deemed that Leonardos trick of deceiving Stanley to cooperate with him was so simr to Lesters, as they all relied on the media and public opinion to achieve their goals. If Lester was still alive, Leonardo making news globally to trick Stanley into cooperating would have given Lester a nudge. In order to make it look real, Leonardo asked Carl to spread the fake news that Lester was still alive through considerable resources. However, Leonardo never expected that Lester might be alive. If Lester was still alive, Leonardo would have been trapped by him. Leonardo curled his lips, but did not smile. Tim and Leonardo understood each other very well. Tim soon knew what Leonardo was thinking. Tim had a wild guess, looked up at Leonardo and said, Is it possible that Lester predicted what would happen and had been waiting for us to spread fake news, so he could take advantage of it to bring himself back to life? That was Tims guess. Tim could not imagine that Lester was such a sophisticated man. However, Leonardo sneered and said slowly, Its possible. Hearing that, Tim shuddered and was scared. If that was the case, Lester would be so ghastly I should know that Lester who trained Stanley is not easy to deal with. Leonardo leaned back, cold and grim. Leonardo had overlooked that before. But Trevin isnt that smart. Tim felt Trevin was not as smart as Stanley. Leonardo looked at Tim calmly, Do you think Lester isnt able to protect Trevin? Tim instantly tumbled to it. Lester loved Trevin so much that he didnt let Trevin learn how to cheat. Chapter 1026 Aren’t You Tired? Tim got it and asked Leonardo, Then what should we do now? Leonardo only said, Sit and wait. Tim nodded to show that he understood. Leonardo continued, Lester definitely has an agenda when he appears. He will take action when he wants to hit the mark. I understand. Tim nodded.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Tim nced up and his eyes ranged over the bed, only to find that Summer was awake and looked over. Leonardo could not help but turn to look at the bed when he saw Tims eyes. Seeing that Summer woke up, Leonardo turned around to look at Tim before he got up and walked over. Tim discreetly turned around to leave. Youre up. Are your hands cold? Leonardo walked over and gently touched Summers hands. Summer had been put on a drip, so her hands were very cold. Leonardo covered her hands to warm them. Summer looked at Leonardo and whispered, Is Lester still alive? Leonardo paused and then said calmly, Did you hear that? Summer replied, Yes. Just as Leonardo was about to speak, he suddenly looked at her with affection as if he thought of something, You actually remember Lester, dont you? Summer froze. She didnt notice it before Leonardo mentioned Lester. Summer had troubles with her memory recently. She might not remember the people she came into contact with, let alone Lester, whom she only heard of. Summer was a little surprised, Its very effective. Summer looked up at the infusion bag hung in front of the bed. Leonardo was calm but tightened his grip on Summers hands. Summer looked calmly at Leonardo. Was Leonardo happy with her recovering? But why didnt Summer feel happy? What exactly was wrong? Leonardo saw Summer was puzzled. He let go of her hand where she was putting on a drip. When Leonardo found that everything was normal, he no longer frowned but rxed. Sleep if youre tired. Leonardo reached out to touch Summers forehead andforted her. Summer looked at Leonardo motionlessly. She did not seem to want to sleep. She asked Leonardo, Why cant I feel happy? Leonardo didnt say anything and just looked at Summer. She asked Leonardo, Do I have any other diseases? Leonardo frowned again, Stop worrying about it. Have a rest. Im not going anywhere. Hearing his words, Summer did not feel touched, but rather annoyed. Summer said impatiently, Leonardo, arent you tired? Leonardos face darkened. He knew what Summer was going to say. Sleep. Leonardo said sullenly. I feel youre tired. With that, Summer regretted when she saw Leonardo became angrier. Summer didnt know what was wrong with herself. She suddenly became nasty and said something hurtful to Leonardo. Her condition was on and off, both mentally and physically, Summer always thought that Leonardo was fatigued and felt pity for him. However, Summer never thought that she would say something to hurt him Chapter 1027 He Looked Like His Wife Had Died Summer could feel that she had irritated the man in front of her. He was a calm andposed man who never showed his feelings with others. But she would send him intoughter or a fit of anger by simply saying something. Summer suddenly felt a little sad. Leonardo had suffered a lot because of her. Summer sniffed and said, Leonardo, Im tired. I dont want to go on with the treatment. I Summer began to cry before Leonardo could get angry. She broke down and cried. Leonardos fuming anger, which was going to be set off, was subdued by Summers tears. He held Summer into his arms andforted her patiently, Dont worry. Im not tired. Think about Rosie. Leonardo wasnt an eloquent man, and he just didnt like talking nonsense with others. However, facing Summer at this moment, he was at a loss. He didnt know what to say to calm her down and keep her spirit up for the treatment. Thosemunication skills for business were useless when they were used on Summer. Mental illness was hard to cure, even harder to cure than deteriorating physical illness. I dont want to go on with the treatment. I want to give up Summer was still crying, almost hard to breathe. Leonardo held her tightly. His opened his mouth but did not know what to say.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Finally, Summer fainted from crying. Noticing that the woman in his arms stopped moving, Leonardo let go of his hand in panic and looked at her face. He suddenly became terrified. He said in a trembling voice, Summer? There was no response. He carefully reached out his hand to feel the pulse of her neck. At this moment, Stanleys voice came from behind, Dont be so nervous. She just fainted from crying. Leonardo turned around, his eyes cold with anger. Although Stanley said in a nonchnt tone, he looked somewhat serious. After settling Summer down, Leonardo and Stanley went outside. Leonardo looked bad since Summer said those words just now. Stanley tittered as he looked at Leonardo, Its just depression. You look like your wife has died Leonardo punched on Stanley before Stanley could finish his words. Stanley was hit off-guard. Out of instinct, he took a few steps back. He covered the ce where Leonardo had hit him and sneered, You cant even take a joke. Leonardo, you know people can easily make use of this weakness of your. Leonardo ignored what he said and only looked at him indifferently, If you cant develop a medicine to cure Summer, I will cooperate with someone else. Stanleys smile faded, and became serious at once. This was enough to show that Lester was dangerous. He could make Stanley scared just by mentioning his name. Lester must be an awful person; otherwise, Stanley would not be so afraid of him. Leonardo secretly noticed Stanleys reaction. After a short while of panic, Stanley calmed himself down. He sneered, Do you think you can easily cooperate with Lester and make use of him? You will put yourself in danger if you were with a dangerous person. And I am one of the victims. Hearing this, Leonardo only looked at Stanley with contempt. His eyes seemed to tell Stanley that he would not be the same as Stanley. Chapter 1028 Pulled Some Strings and Breaks the Rules Stanley hated Leonardo like this the most. The kidnapping had a great influence on both of them. He was controlled by Lester to do evil things for him, while Leonardo was still so arrogant and confident. Usually he wouldnt think about it. But every time he did, he would realize that he and Leonardo were actually so different. There was a vast gap between them. Every time he thought about it, he would suffer from his hatred and discontentedness, which would drown him like unstoppable tides. After the injection, Summers symptoms were eased. She could faintly feel pain on her numb legs. Now they were not as numb as before. Leonardo was in a better mood because Summer was better, and he didnt frown all the time. Dous came back because Leonardo applied for a long vacation for him. However, the school contacted Dous and asked him toe back for a very important task.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. In Dous school, students needed to go on certain tasks. They didnt need to pay the expense and were offered generous sries. But it wouldnt change the fact that it was all in all very difficult. To ask for a long vacation, Leonardo pulled some strings and broken the rules. Now that the school contacted Dous and asked him to go back to school, Leonardo wouldnt keep him here and even asked the servants to help him pack his luggage. But Dous did not want others to touch his things anymore. He was highly vignt, so he packed his luggage by himself. When Summer came over, she happened to see Dous packing. Dous door was open. Summer came over in wheelchair alone. She leaned against the door and did not say anything, nor did she enter the room. After all, he lived with his closest family members, so Dous vignce was ckened. He hummed while packing his luggage, so he did not notice that Summer hade. Sitting by the door, Summer watched Dous put the items together carefully and stacked them neatly. Even though all the family members had suffered a series of idents, Dous was still able to pull himself together and keep moving on. It was a right decision not to let Dous know the nasty things Michael had done. When Dous stood in front of the suitcase and thought about what else to bring, he felt there was a movement nearby. He immediately turned around to look at the door and shouted, Who is it? When he found that it was Summer, he rxed. Summer, why are you here? Dous hurriedly walked over and helped Summer push the wheelchair into his room. Summer smiled and said, I heard that you didnt allow the servants to pack your luggage, so I want toe over and see if theres anything I can do for you. Im not a child anymore. I can pack my luggage without others help. Dous said with a faint sense of coquetry. He would be like this only when he was with Summer. Summerughed, For Leonardo and me, you are just a child. Dous snorted. He let Summer sit by the side and was considerate enough to put a nket on herp. Summer, just sit here and dont hang around. Ill finish packing soon. Dous stared at Summer, as if he would keep staring at her until she said yes. Summer could only nod her head, Alright. Dous made her feel like a child. Dous walked around the room to find what he needed. When he found an item he wanted, he threw it onto the sofa beside Summer. When he finished searching, he sat cross-legged on the sofa and began to tidy up. Chapter 1029 Not Like That Before Summer helped him, but he did not refuse. They chatted on and off, and suddenly, Dous said in a very solemn voice, Summer. Summer looked up at him in surprise. You must receive proper treatment. Leonardo, he cant do without you. Dous could more or less feel Summers pessimism. Moreover, Leonardo had vaguely asked him to talk to Summer when he was free. However, Dous knew Summer understood everything, so he did not know what else to say. Summer was surprised. She sighed and said, Dous, one must live his own life. With or without anyone, he must live on. See? When I was young, my father was biased and my mother didnt love me, but here I am. Thats different. Dous said, It is different for Leonardo. Leonardo had a hard time before meeting you. When I was still young, I didnt understand many things. But thinking about it now, Leonardo did have a hard time. Only with you, he would he be happy. Summer shook her head, Its not true, Dous. Hearing this, Dous became anxious. He held Summers hand and said, I dont care. Summer, you must listen to the doctors. Promise me. I wont leave unless you promise me! Im not going to school anymore, he said cheekily. Ill stay at home and be a useless man without a degree or a decent job. Hearing this, Summer said with a wry face, No, you wont. Yes, I will! Dous was ying dumb to her. Summer shook her head, I will listen to the doctors and receive proper treatment, but what if I cant be cured? Do I have the right to give up the treatment? Dous was startled. He didnt expect Summer to say that. He let go of Summer and said in a daze, Summer, you werent like this before. In his mind, Summer was a soft-hearted but strong person, kind but with principles. She would be tough when someone tried to hurt her. Why had she be like this? Dous didnt know. There were so many things that he couldnt exin in the life, such as the death of his father and brother, or his mother ended up in the psychiatric hospital. If he could exin all these things, he probably wouldnt have been so upset.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Summer didnt know how to reply to Dous. She was not like this? Then what was she supposed to be like before? She couldnt remember. She did not remember what she had been like in the past. When Dous left, everyone went to see him off. The one most reluctant to part with Dous was Rosie. Normally, Rosie acted mature like an adult. But when Dous was about to leave, her eyes were so red as if she was going to cry out. Dous picked her up. She hugged Dous neck and leaned against him. She did not say anything and looked sad. Dous felt bad, and gently patted Rosies back, I wille back to see you as long as I have a holiday, Okay? There were tears in Rosies eyes, but she nodded, OK. She looked very obedient. Dous heart was about to melt. Dous whispered to her, Take good care of your mother and father. Rosie whispered, OK. Then, she whispered in a serious tone, Remember to call me. Chapter 1030 How Miserable Dous was amused by her serious expression, I know. Ill call you. Dont worry. Rosie curled her lips and nodded. Dous gently touched her head with his, You are so cute. Even I want to have a daughter. Do you have a wife? You can only have a daughter with a wife. Rosie was still sad, but what she said made Dous pull a wry face. Rosie continued, You dont have a wife, do you? You only have boys in your school. How miserable! Well, why do you know so much? Rosie raised her chin and felt proud. Dous reached out to poke at her head, Alright, Ill call you ande back to see you when Im free. Rosie added seriously, And find yourself a wife. Dous didnt know what to say. Rosie wiped the tears off her face. This is very important.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Dous tried not tough out and said, Alright, alright, I see. Dous then turned to look at Summer and Leonardo. Summer was still sitting in her wheelchair, and Leonardo was standing behind her. Leonardo, Summer. Dous nced at them and said, Ill leave now. Alright. Leonardos expression didnt change as it was hard to see any emotions appear on his face. Dous reached out to Leonardo and said, Come on. Give me a hug. Leonardo red at him, and then Dous didnt dare to say anything. Dous then looked at Summer and said, Summer Summer extended her hand towards him, signaling for a hug. Dous was about to hug Summer when Leonardo suddenly walked over to stop him. Leonardo looked expressionlessly at Dous and stretched out his hands towards him reluctantly. Dous was surprised for a moment before giving him a hug. Leonardo remained stiffened, expressionless and silent all the way. Summer found it funny to watch. She lowered her head slightly to conceal the smile on her face. Leonardo pushed Dous away with a cold face, You can go now. Leonardo, will you miss me? I Dous wanted to say something else but was pushed away by Leonardo. Summer watched Dous leave in the car while thinking of something. Behind her came Leonardos voice, Lets go back. Summer nodded. Rosie was sullen along the way. Summer nced at her and said to Leonardo, Rosies school should start now, right? Summer had been a mess during these days, and she had not paid attention to the calendar. She vaguely felt that Rosies school should have started by now. She hadnt thought about it before. Now that Dous had left for school, Summer finally realized that everyone was around her during this period of time. Dous asked for leave to see her; Leonardo also dropped his work, and Rosie stayed at home too. She didnt want that. If she really died one day, they would still have to live their own lives. Leonardo quickly understood why Summer mentioned it. He lowered his head and said in a deep voice, You dont have to worry about anything now. Just take good care of yourself. Let me take care of those stuffs. Chapter 1031Take Pity on Him A few days after Dous left, Jessica came. Jessica brought a lot of food and daily necessities for Summer. She brought tworge suitcases, one for her own and the other for Summer. Carl also came with Jessica. He looked at Summer and stayed silent at the side. Jessica went to the bathroom after chatting for a while with Summer. Carl sat a little far away from Summer before. After Jessica left, he moved closer and asked with a serious expression, How are you recently? When he saw Summer just now, he felt her health condition was even worse thanst time. He wasnt sure if he was wrong. Leonardo had put in so much effort to cure Summer, so it shouldnt be useless at all. How could she get worse? I feel much better. Summer forced a smile. Her memory seemed to recover a little, but her body was still the same as before. Hearing this, Carl nodded. However, he still said worriedly, Take good care of yourself and be happy. We are all by your side. Summerughed and said, Thank you. I didnt expect to hear such emotional words from you. Carl shook his head, Summer, you must take it seriously. If something happened to you, Leonardo wont live alone. The ease on her face suddenly disappeared. Her expression gradually became serious. She frowned, What do you mean? Carl sighed, I asked Leonardo about you. Guess what he said? Summer could tell from Carls expression that Leonardo didnt say anything good. Carl replied, He said the worst situation was to let Jessica and I take care of Rosie for you. Guess what did he mean? Summers face instantly became pale. She shook her head and leaned back in her chair. Her throat was ufortable, as if something was blocking it. She couldnt let out any sound. Summer, you must recover as soon as possible. Think for Leonardo, you should take pity on him. Hes really not easy. Carl was also a little sad. Leonardo was an eternal powerful person. No matter how difficult things were, he could easily solve them. He wouldnt tell anyone how hard it was. But Carl felt that it was not easy for him. Carl felt extremely annoyed by Jessicas attitude, as she was sometimes good, and sometimes bad to him Not to mention Leonardo, who had always carried a heavy burden on his back. He has been carrying a heavy burden since the kidnap. Only with you and Rosie did he feel a little happier. If you were gone, his life would be over. At this time, Carl could no longer care about whether these words were ominous. He did his best to convince Summer. Carl knew Leonardo had been trying to find a way to cure Summer, but she was obviously not getting much better. He thought the problem was probably about Summer. Moreover, Summers condition did not improve recently. Previously, he felt it was because her body was too weak. But now, it seemed that there was probably something wrong with her mental state.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Chapter 1032 Gentleness Is Not His Forte Carl said to Summer from the bottom of his heart. Although he always acted like a careless and casual man, he was very clear about serious matters. Carl did not change the topic until Jessica returned from the bathroom. Recently, a group of actors came to thepany. All of them have terrible acting skills but are haughty. They didnt have any self-awareness at all. Thinking back then Heined with Summer, and he even shook his head as he spoke. Jessica walked over and nced at Carl. Then she said angrily, Dont tell her those annoying things. Say something interesting. Carl didnt want to listen to her. He raised his head and argued with Jessica, Summer likes it. She did not interrupt me and listened carefully. Youre Just as Jessica spoke, Leonardo pushed the door and walked in. Jessica swallowed what she was about to say. Leonardo had a dominating aura. And almost everyone would unconsciously behave well in front of him. He had just gone out to pick up the phone from Tim and handled some work, so Jessica and Carl were the only ones here. Summer had been staring at him ever since he entered. Although Summer had tried her best to maintain calm, Leonardo soon discovered the strange look in her eyes, as he knew her so well. Carl had always been good at making a correct assessment of the situation. He had talked so much with Summer just now, and guessed that Summer must have something to say to Leonardo when she saw him. Carl stood up and said, Jessica, you havent been here before, have you? Lets have a look outside. Jessica was mad at Carls reluctant look. I dont want to. she said. Carl held her and walked out as if he didnt hear what she said. Lets go. I know you want to take a walk. Jessica struggled, Whats wrong with you? Let go of me! Youre so annoying! I can walk myself! Let go of me! In the end, Jessica was forcefully taken out by Carl, leaving only Summer and Leonardo in the room. Leonardo frowned slightly and squatted down in front of Summer, Whats wrong?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Summer looked at his face and thought that Leonardo cared about her so much. He knew something was wrong just by looking at her eyes. Leonardo was not that kind of person who could easily ept someone. He had the pride of a noble man, and his nature was unruly. Gentleness was not his forte. However, every time he squatted in front of her wheelchair and talked to her, Summer felt he was incredibly gentle. But what about her? She had been messing with him all this time. Even though she couldnt control it, it was not Leonardos fault. The more Summer thought about it, the sadder she felt, tears streaming down her face. Leonardo became worried, What exactly happened? Summer choked up and couldnt speak. Leonardo guessed, Did Carl say something unpleasant and make you unhappy? Ill deal with himter. I wont let hime here anymore. Leonardo knew Jessica and Summer were good friends, and Jessica was kind-hearted. It was definitely not Jessica. It must be Carl who made Summer sad. Chapter 1033 I Love You So Much Summer broke into tears and smiled, shaking her head. The more Leonardo cared about her, the guiltier and sad she felt. She pursed her lips, controlled her urge to cry, and then said, Im sorry Leonardo, Im sorry Leonardo did not know what had happened to her. He frowned, but he still reached out to touch her face. With a cating tone, he softened his voice and asked her, Sorry for what? Summer had already stopped crying, but when she heard his gentle words, she couldnt help it. Leonardo was very patient with Summer, but he was a little irritated when she kept crying for unknown reasons. Leonardo said patiently, Stop crying and tell me whats wrong? Summer wiped the tears off her face, Im fine. After that, she even smiled at Leonardo. Leonardo put on a solemn face as he reached out and hugged her into his arms. If Summer didnt want to say anything, he could keep quiet. He would call Carlter to find out what was going on. Summer also reached out to hug Leonardo tightly. Leonardo noticed that Summer was hugging him tightly. He was surprised, but he did not say anything. After a while, Summerpletely calmed down. She rxed her body and allowed herself to rest on Leonardo. She leaned against him intimately and whispered, I will recover from the illness.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Hearing her words, Leonardo understood at once. However, Summer added quickly, You shouldnt get Carl into trouble. Leonardo only replied in low voice, OK. Summer knew Leonardo so well that she wouldnt believe him just like that. Summer let go of him and patted his head, You should say I wont. Leonardo didnt even blink his eyes. He just allowed Summer to pat him on the head. I wont, he said softly. He didnt want to get Carl into trouble. He would directly beat him up. Hearing this, Summer chuckled softly. Normally, Leonardo was a tough guy. But he never showed his bad temper in front of her, even though not always so gentle. Summer stared at Leonardo calmly, Theres something else I havent told you. What? Leonardo frowned, with a slightly nervous expression. Summer reached out and pressed on Leonardos knitted brows. She said gently, I love you. I love you very much. Leonardo didnt expect to hear this. Usually, he was calm and restrained, but now he showed astonishment on his face. Indeed, Summer never said this to him. Leonardo was stunned for a while before he turned his face away, I see. His reaction seemed very calm, but the joy in his eyes revealed his emotions. And he grinned slightly. Summer did not expect him to be so happy, so she leaned forward and kissed him. Leonardo kissed her back immediately. Summer experienced drastic emotional changes today. She cried,ughed, and talked a lot. She couldnt hold on any longer, so Leonardo walked her back to her room. She didnt want to sleep so early, but she couldnt control herself when shey in bed. She soon fell asleep. When Summer was sleeping soundly, Leonardo stood up and walked out. It was time to deal with Carl up. It was good that Summer could confide to him, but she cried for so long. Carl was to be med for sure. Chapter 1034 I Don’t Want to Know Carl hung out with Jessica. When he returned, it was already an hourter. As soon as he entered, he saw Leonardo sitting in the hall. Leonardo crossed his legs and sat casually, as he seemed rather rxed. Carl didnt know that Leonardo was up to. He ran over to sit beside Leonardo and asked him, Wheres Summer? Leonardo raised his eyes and said, She fell asleep. Well. Carl had juste in. He walked in haste, so he still felt a little bit hot. He pulled his cor, unbuttoned his shirt, and turned to the servant, Give me a ss of water. The servant brought water to Carl. Thank you. Carl took a sip and remembered what he had done before. He asked Leonardo joyously, After we left, what did you and Summer talk about? Carl thought he had done a good job, and Leonardo should thank him. Hearing this, Leonardo looked at Carl with a faint grin, Do you want to know? Carl found Leonardos expression scary. He held the ss firmly and moved to the other side. After retreating to a safe area, he said cautiously, I I dont want to know. Leonardo stood up and said in a serious tone, Come on. Ill tell you. Carl looked at Leonardo suspiciously. Leonardo seemed so serious, and he couldnt tell what he was up to. He was curious about what Leonardo would actually do, but he was afraid that Leonardo would get him a thrashing. It was too difficult to decide. Leonardo took a few steps and turned around to see that Carl wasnt following him. He said, Come on. Carl scratched his head and walked over. When they reached the open space outside, Leonardo began to take off his coat. When Carl saw this, he knew he was in trouble. Carl ran away and said, Excuse me. I have something else to But he was quickly caught by Leonardo. Lets have a good talk. Leonardo had caught Carl. He definitely wouldnt give him any chance to escape. Carl had been beaten many times by Leonardo, so he knew very well he wouldnt be able to escape once he was caught. Carl had learned to be cheeky when dealing with this stubborn Leonardo. Before I die, I want to know what I did to make you do this to me. Carl put on a miserable face.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Leonardo snorted coldly and didnt reply, and began beating him up directly. Carl was actually pretty good at fighting. He might be able to fight with Leonardo with all his strength. After a few rounds of fighting, Carly on the ground and pretended to be dead, I cant go on. Im dead. Come on, Uncle Carl! Rosies soft voice suddenly came from the corner. Carl and Leonardo looked over and saw Rosie sitting on a bench with a candy in her mouth. Her short legs were swaying back and forth, and her face was filled with excitement. Carl twitched his mouth, Are you happy to see your father hit me? Daddy is amazing! Rosie nced at Carl and gave Leonardo a thumb up with a smile. Carl was still lying on the ground, resting his head on one hand. He said earnestly, Rosie, you are still a child. When a child sees adults fighting, they will usually feel scared and cry. You know? Chapter 1035 I’m Fine, Really With the candy still in her mouth, Rosie took a sip and said to Carl, Then Im not just an ordinary kid. Carl choked on Rosies words, Alright.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. He turned around and met the eyes of Rosies father. Carl covered his chest with his hands, feeling the pain. He quietly got up from the ground and asked Leonardo, Do you still want to fight? Leonardo nced at him and said, It will have a bad impression on the kid if we fight in front of her, dont you know that? Carl twitched his lips and snorted, Hypocrite! Unconsciously, he saw Jessica lying on the railing not far away and looking this way. He didnt know how long she had been watching them. Carl thought about himself lying on the ground while pretending to be dead just now. No matter what he thought, it didnt look so good. Thinking of this, Carls expression became even uglier, and he even boldly turned around and red at Leonardo. Leonardo was walking towards Rosie, but when he sensed Carls gaze, he turned around and looked at Carl. Seeing Leonardo turn around, Carl immediately ran away. After running for a while, he raised his head to look towards Jessica, but he did not see her again. Carl sped up his pace and ran towards Jessica. When he walked in the door, he saw Jessicaing down from upstairs. Jessica nced at him and was about to leave, Carl covered his chest with his hand and pretended to be in pain, and peeked at Jessica. Although he had never acted in a TV or film, nor was he a film school graduate, he had actors at his disposal. Of course he knew how to act, and it was simply too easy to fake pain. Jessica turned around to look at him when she heard his voice. Carl pretended to be calm and said, Im fine. Jessica snorted coldly, Did I ask you anything? No. Carl seemed to be good-tempered and even smiled at her. After getting to know Jessica for so many years, Carl had gradually found a way to get along with her. In the past, he had acted in front of Jessica as if he was injured or ufortable. However, his acting was too exaggerated with clear intention, so Jessica would not even look at him. Later on, he learned to hold it back. Seeing him like this, Jessica was not sure if anything happened to him. Just now, when she saw Leonardo and Carl fighting outside the corridor, she got really anxious. Although Carl had some fight training when he was young, he rarely had the chance to fight with others. Leonardo had fought with others and had actualbat experience. Carl was definitely no match for Leonardo. Therefore, Jessica let Rosie go. With Rosie going over, they would definitely stop the fight. What happened there was exactly what she thought. However, she wasnt sure whether Carl was injured or not. Before Jessica was wondering whether she should ask him about it, Carl had turned around and walked upstairs. He was holding the guardrail with one hand, and clenched to the dangling at his side with the other hand. His walking seemed to be normal, but it looked weird somehow. Jessica couldnt help but ask him. Anyway, she called him, Carl. Carl was walking upstairs, his back facing her. He felt her sound was like that of an angel and turned around. Before he turned around, he had changed the expression on his face, Whats wrong? Is there anything wrong? Jessica asked him, Are you injured or not? Come over and let me have a look. Carl shook his head. He looked very calm and said, Im fine, really. Chapter 1036 Not Aggressive at All Carl was a little weird today. Jessica frowned and looked at Carl for a moment before pulling him down. Juste over! Dont be so pretentious!This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Jessica was somewhat rude. Carl seemed to be reluctant, but in fact, he was extremely happy in his heart. Jessica looked up and down at Carl and pulled up his clothes. She found several swollen areas on his body. When she reached out tentatively and pressed it, Carl looked like he was restraining himself. It seemed that he was holding back the pain. Does it hurt? Jessica asked. Carl shook his head, Not really. Jessica rolled her eyes, and turned to instruct the servants, Bring up the medicine kit. After saying that, she pulled Carl upstairs. Carl appeared to be reluctant, but he followed Jessica upstairs. Jessicas idea was simple. If she applied the medicine in the living room, Leonardo would definitely see itter. Carl was indeed injured after fighting with Leonardo. It didnt look good to apply the medicine in front of Leonardo. Therefore, she pulled Carl back to her room and went upstairs. Just as Carl and Jessica went upstairs, Leonardo and Rosie walked out from behind the door. The candy in Rosies mouth hadnt melted yet, and her words were a little muffled, Dad, did you beat Uncle Carl up badly? Leonardo said expressionlessly, Do you know what it means to be beaten up badly? Rosie thought for a moment, then turned to Leonardo and said, Being beaten to crawl? Leonardo curled his lips and touched Rosies head gently. Rosie blinked her eyes. Are you hurt? Do you want some medicine? Not really. Leonardos big hand moved down and pushed Rosies back. Rosie said with a sigh, I think Uncle Carl is faking it to deceive Auntie Jessica. Leonardo raised his eyebrows, as he was somewhat surprised, How did you know? When you fought with Uncle Carl, you werent aggressive at all. Uncle Carl was just faking it. Rosie said seriously, and Leonardo thought her idea was quite interesting. Auntie Jessica will help Uncle Carl with the medicine. Let me help you then. Rosie muttered to herself and ran to find the medical kit. Five minutester, Leonardo sat on the sofa while Rosie sat beside him with her short legs crossed. She was seriously tearing apart a Band-Aid with Pikachu pattern on it. Rosie carefully tore apart Pikachu Band-Aid and then looked up for any wound on Leonardos body. She looked around for a while and finally found a scratch on Leonardos chin with her outstanding eyesight. Dad, youre injured here. Ill stick it here for you. Rosie stretched out her hand and found that she couldnt reach him, so she simply stood up. Leonardo frowned, neither cooperating nor refusing. He didnt want to have this childish Band-Aid. But Rosie looked serious, so he didnt move. Her hands were small and soft. When Rosie put a Band-Aid on him, he almost didnt feel anything at all. Then Rosie said happily, Its done. Leonardo reached out and touched the Band-Aid on his chin. He turned to look at Rosie and said, Do you think its appropriate for me? Rosie always thought her dad was cool and handsome. After hearing Leonardos words, she looked at him seriously. Leonardos handsome face was attached with a yellow Pikachu, which turned out to be a little weird. Chapter 1037 I Have to Go Rosie could not describe her feeling, and just replied against her will, It looks great. Leonardo nced at her and did not say anything. Rosie blinked and thought Leonardo would remove the bandage, but he didnt. Rosie observed Leonardo for a while and discovered that he seemed to be in a good mood. After realizing this, she walked to Leonardo and said, Dad? Leonardo turned to look at her and signaled for her to speak. Rosie thought it was interesting. It had been a long time since she had seen Leonardo was so happy. After staring at Leonardo for a while, she tentatively reached out and patted Leonardos head. Leonardos expression did not change. He narrowed his eyes and asked, Whats wrong? Dad, why are you so happy? Rosie withdrew her hand and asked, Is there anything interesting? Surprise shed through Leonardos eyes. He was always good at hiding his feelings, and he did not want others to notice his mood change since he was young. He didnt expect Rosie to be able to notice it. He reached out and put Rosie on hisp. Why do you think Im happy? Rosie tilted her head and thought about it seriously, but she couldnt describe it. Then she said, Youre just happy. Anyway, she could feel it. Although Leonardo was usually cold and didnt like to talk much, he would want to talk to someone asionally. He was indeed very happy today. Although he beat Carl, Carl helped Summer figure out some stuff, which was a good thing. He just didnt expect that Rosie was able to notice that he was happy. Leonardo nodded, staring at Rosies chubby face, and he couldnt help but reach out to pinch her. During this period of time, he had spent a lot of efforts on Summers illness, and rarely had such close interaction with Rosie. Usually, Rosie didnt dare to say or do something in front of Leonardo. Although she could feel that Leonardo was nice to her, she was just afraid of him. She didnt dare to do whatever she wanted as she did in front of Summer. Being pinched by Leonardo, she was stunned for a moment and then reached out to pinch Leonardos face. Rosies face was smooth and soft. Leonardo smiled and touched her head. Do you want to go back to school? Previously, Summer mentioned that she wanted Rosie to go back to the kindergarten, but Leonardo refused her immediately. It was different at that time. Summer wasnt in a good shape at that time. Leonardo just wanted Rosie to stay with her to make her happy. But now that Summer had figured out everything, he felt it was enough for Summer to have him. Rosie could go back to school if she wanted to. Rosie was smiling when she heard what Leonardo said, but the smile on her face disappeared instantly. She pursed her lips and shook her head after a while. No. I dont. Why? Leonardo asked her. Rosie lowered her head and whispered, I want to stay with mom. As a sensitive and clever girl, although she wasnt as mature as adults, Rosie knew Summers health wasnt quite good. Leonardo stared at her for a moment before saying seriously, I will take good care of her. Rosie looked at him and her eyes popped. Leonardo continued, Mom wants you to go back to school. Rosie pouted as she heard this. Leonardo asked, You still dont want to go to school? Rosie snorted and became a little angry, I have to go even if I dont want to? Leonardo narrowed his eyes and heard Rosie saying, Anyway, every time, you will help Mom fulfill whatever she wishes.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 1038 Unique to Him Leonardo was stunned. He didnt expect Rosie to say this, but, Rosie was right. In his heart, Summer was indeed more important than Rosie. As long as it was Summers wish, he would definitely fulfill it. Summer was the only woman in his heart. Rosie could not bepared with Summer. When Rosie finished speaking, she saw Leonardo did not say anything, so she crossed her arms and said angrily, You dont even refute me! You love Mom more than me. Leonardo didnt regard Rosie as a child and said directly, Yeah. You know that. Rosie pouted and didnt know what to say. She felt like she was not his biological daughter. Seeing Rosies unhappy expression, Leonardo thought for a while and felt it was too cruel to say so. Thus, he touched Rosies head and said with aforting tone, But Dad still loves you. Rosie snorted and said with pride, I will find someone who loves me very much in the future and marry him. Leonardos expression changed when he heard this, What are you talking about? I say I can get married when I grow up. Rosie raised her chin and looked very proud. Leonardo couldnt help but smile when seeing that Rosie was acting as an adult. Who tell you that you can get married when you grow up? Rosie frowned, But people get married when they grow up! Your mom doesnt want to leave you, so well have you stay with us for the rest of your life. We can support you anyway. Leonardo said seriously. Rosies expression changed as she looked at Leonardo in horror. At such a young age, she had to endure the pressure. Leonardo actually wanted her to stay with them for the rest of her life! It was impossible! Fine. Ill go to the kindergarten. Rosie was about to cry. Dad only loved Mom and that was fine. She didnt want to stay at home and watch Mom and Dad show how much they loved each other. When Rosie was even younger, she frowned when she was unhappy. Her small face looked like a bun full of wrinkles. She just looked so cute and funny. Leonardo wanted tough at her now. However, he discovered that Rosie was too precocious. He had to scare her a little to make her obedient. Therefore, he suppressed hisughter and nodded calmly, Well, youll go back to school tomorrow. Tomorrow? Rosie suddenly felt upset. She still wanted to go up to the mountain tomorrow and dig wild vegetables. She once again suspected that she was not Leonardos biological daughter. How could he be so ruthless towards his own daughter? It seemed that Mom was the only one who really loved her. Mom was so nice to her. If she had the chance to choose again, she only wanted Mom instead of Dad. However, Summer had no idea what Leonardo had done. The next day, when she heard that Rosie was going back to school, she was both surprised and happy. She naturally hoped Rosie would be able to y with her peers in school, and Rosie would enjoy a carefree and happy childhood. She didnt want Rosie to stay with her every day, as she was sick and not lively at all. When you go to school, you must be obedient and follow the teachers instruction. Summer helped Rosie dress up and reminded her. Rosie was smart. In school, she always followed teachers order, but she had a strong personality. Originally, Leonardo did not allow Summer to pack up for her, but she insisted. Leonardo could only let her do what she wanted.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 1039 Unlike Ordinary Fathers Rosie sat on the carpet and tidied up her toys. Hearing what Summer had said, Rosie pouted and said, I see. Rosie looked disgruntled. Summer put down the things in her hand and lowered her head slightly, as she reached out and stroked Rosies face. Of course, I know youre a good kid. Rosie nced at Summer and continued to tidy up her toys. Summerughed. Leonardo arranged for Rosie to go back to school. Summer thought Leonardo would drive Rosie back. Unexpectedly, Leonardo had no intention of driving Rosie back. Instead, he asked Tim to pick Rosie up. Summer did not lose her temper in front of Rosie and Tim. When Tim brought Rosie out, Summer turned to look at Leonardo and said, Wait a minute. Leonardo walked over and squatted down in front of Summers wheelchair. He was very calm and even reached out tob Summers messy hair. Summer red at him. However, when she spoke to him, she was no longer as angry as before. She didnt know how to deal with him. Youre an unfit father. Although Rosie is a kid, she knows a lot. How can you ask Tim to pick her up? You should drive her back yourself. Leonardo recalled what Rosie had said to him. Rosie was indeed more sensible than her peers. Thus, he nodded to show his agreement. Summer pulled a wry face. How dare you nod? Youre right. Rosie knows a lot of things. She knows that she is ranked behind you at home. It was nonsense, but Leonardo said it very seriously. Summer was a little angry, but she didnt know how to refute him. Leonardo loved Rosie, but he knew very well that Summer was the most important person for him, and then Rosie. He wouldnt care about Rosie until everything about Summer was OK. Summer didnt know how to deal with Leonardo. She recalled what Leonardo had said and asked in surprise, What do you mean? She knows she ranked behind me at home? Leonardo noticed Summer was puzzled, so he exined seriously, You heard me. Summer stroked her forehead and didnt know what to say. Leonardo was indeed an unfit father. Seeing this, Leonardo held her hand. His tone was full of concerns. Whats wrong? Are you OK? Shall I send you back to the room to rest? Summer was a little angry, but she felt the concern in Leonardos tone, so she calmed down. Leonardo was such a stubborn person. There was no need for her to be angry with him. Summer shook her head and said, Lets go out. When Leonardo pushed Summer out, Rosie was talking to Tim. Tim squatted on the ground to talk with Rosie.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Summer didnt know what they were talking about. They were smiling. Summer could tell they were chatting happily. It seemed that Rosie didnt feel sad at all, although she was about to leave. Suddenly, Summer felt that Rosie was meant to be Leonardos daughter. Leonardo was unlike the other fathers and Rosie was unlike the other daughters. Chapter 1040 Being Soft-Hearted Is Not Good Summer looked at Rosie for a while. Leonardo stood behind Summer, leaned over and whispered, Are you still worried about Rosie? He meant Rosie would have her own life even if they werent by Rosies side. Even though Rosie was still a kid, she was clever. A clever kid knew how to get along with herself. Summer shook her head, Rosie is still a kid. Summer had never received any love from her mother since she was a kid, so she loved Rosie very much. Summer wished she could give all her love and all the good things to Rosie. However, the reality didnte up to expectations. Not to mention the goods things, Summer was an unfit mother. She did not even protect Rosie well. She was destined to be an unfit mother. Leonardo did not stand upright. He still stood behind Summer and leaned forward. He saw Summers expression clearly when he tilted his head to the side. When he heard Summers words, he knew what she was thinking, and her expression was a little sad. Leonardo whispered, Dont worry. Summer was soft-hearted. In the past, Leonardo took advantage of her character. However, it seemed that being soft-hearted was not a good thing. The more Summer cared about a person, the more responsibility she would shoulder. Leonardo didnt want her to be like this, as he just wanted her to be happy. Dad, Mom! Rosie looked at Leonardo and Summer. She called them and waited for Leonardo and Summer toe over, and she did not run towards them like before. She wore a light purple long-sleeved dress and smiled, stood quietly beside Tim and waited for them toe over. She was as beautiful as a porcin doll. Summer was touched and sad. Leonardo pushed Summers wheelchair forward. Rosie walked over with a smile and held Summers hand. Mom, I have to go. Summer nodded, OK. Summer was afraid that she would cry if she opened her mouth. I wille to see you on vacation. After saying that, Rosie looked up at Leonardo and said, Please take good care of my mother. Leonardo nced at Rosie casually. Rosie, who was quite confident, was frightened by Leonardos gaze. Usually, Leonardo was strict with Rosie, so Rosie was chicken out in front of him. Rosie averted her eyes from Leonardo and smiled as she said to Summer, Mom, Ill miss you. Ill have a video chat with youN?velDrama.Org is the owner. Leonardo heard Rosies words to Summer and felt a little disappointed. He just nced at Rosie casually, but she was chicken out. Rosie talked a lot with Summer, but Rosie didnt say anything to Leonardo. Leonardo straightened his cor and sighed silently. Mom, I have to go. Call me if you miss me. Rosie got into the car reluctantly. When she sat in the car and leaned on the window to wave her hand, she only waved at Summer and did not look at Leonardo at all. Summer watched the car leave and felt that Leonardo behind her was abnormally quiet. She turned around and saw that Leonardo was still looking at the direction where Rosie had left. She tilted her head and called him, Leonardo? Leonardo looked down at her calmly. Would you like to go back to the room or take a walk? Chapter 1041 My Request Should be Met After Rosie went back to school, Summer got increasingly bored with daily life. She was with Leonardo all day long. Sometimes, Leonardo was engaged with his work. Most of the time, however, he was with Summer. Summers daily schedule was filled by medicine, checkup, sleeping She had to repeat the same routine every day. However, Summer was much better mentally, and, to her surprise, she felt her health was improving. At least, she felt more energetic now. She wasnt as sleepy as before. Leonardo had noticed Summers recovery much earlier than herself. Ever since she left the hospital, her health was getting worse, and she needed a lot of sleep. Every morning, she would wake up to find Leonardo gone. He was either at the study or sitting by the bed with a document in his hand.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org However, when Summer woke up today, she surprisingly found Leonardo was still lying beside her. The curtains were drawn, and she was not sure what time it was, nor could she get up. She stared at the ceiling for a while, and was ready to sleep again, but she couldnt sleep anymore after she closed her eyes. When she was about to open her eyes, she heard Leonardos voice. Whats up? Summer opened her eyes and found Leonardo, whose eyes were closed before, had opened, and his eyes revealed his sleepiness. Obviously he had just woken up. He felt Summer tossing about and murmured, subconsciously asking how she was. Summer turned her head to look at Leonardo and asked, What time is it now? Leonardo looked at her with a pair of weary eyes. Its been a while since Summer woke up. Her eyes were bright, but her hair was in a mess, which made her appear somewhat childish. Nevertheless, she was energetic. Leonardo skipped a heartbeat. He lowered his head and kissed Summers forehead. Then, he stroked Summers head again, turned around to reach for the watch on the bedside table. He took a look and it was just half past six. Dont get up just yet. Leonardo pulled his hand back and wrapped Summer in his embrace, Its still early. Summer asked him, But what time is it? 6:30. After saying that, Leonardo pulled the nket and said, Sleep, dont move. I cant sleep. said Summer, who turned about in bed. Leonardo opened his eyes and said, How about getting up for a walk? Summer nodded. Perhaps it was because she had too much sleep and was not interested in anything in the past. Now, once she was recovered and energetic, she was very happy to hang out. Seeing her nod, Leonardo tossed over and sat up. He got out of bed and walked to the wardrobe. He asked Summer, What do you want to wear? Summer raised her upper body slightly and said with great excitement, Skirt. Hearing it, Leonardo frowned at her and said, No. It was too cold for her to wear a skirt in the morning. Summer was too weak. It would be extremely terrible if she caught a cold. It was not easy for her to recover, so any prevention against possible illnesses should be a priority. Usually, Leonardo would sit in his office andmand his employees. However, in front of Summer, he showed no air of a boss. In his pajamas, he was instead looking for a piece of clothing for Summer in the early morning. Nobody would believe that Leonard could do such a thing. Summer felt as if her heart had been filled with sweet honey. She couldnt help acting like a spoiled girl and said, But I want to wear a skirt. She thought Leonardo would and should meet her request, whatever it would be. But this time, Leonardo did not give in and asked, Summer, do you think I am an unreasonable child like you? Chapter 1042 Go Away Leonardo held the wardrobe door with one hand and turned around to look at Summer. His cold facial expression suggested that his order should not be disobeyed, as if he was looking at a spoiled child. Summer snorted and said angrily, Just treat me like a child as old as Rosie. Anyway, I want to wear a skirt. She was prepared for Leonardo to ignore her request and gave her a thick coat to wear. However, Leonardo replied with a nonchnt OK. Then he turned around to look for clothes. Summer clearly saw his shoulders trembling slightly, as if he was ughing? Leonardo, why are youughing at? said she. Leonardo brought a skirt and walked towards Summer in a serious manner. Summer looked at him, baffled. When he reached the bedside, Leonardo exchanged nces with Summer for a moment, then grinned and said slyly, Daddy will dress you. Huh??? Summer was totally confused. It took two seconds for her to realize that he was grinning about her words. She said she wanted Leonardo to treat her as if she were about Rosies age, and thats why heughed. Summer turned her back to him and said, Go away, I wont wear it anymore. Leonardo leaned forward to look at her face and said, Are you sure you dont want to wear it? Summer did not speak, nor react to him. Atst, Summer put on her skirt as she wished anyway. Leonardo took her out for a walk before returning for breakfast. After they finished breakfast, he took Summer to have a check-up. After finishing the check-up, Stanley put down the instrument in his hand, nced at Summer and said, Not bad. Summer nodded without saying a word. She could feel that she was much more energetic, and, surely, she had recovered a bit. Although she was not fully recovered t, the improved health was enough to make Summer happy. She turned around to look at Leonardo, only to find that he still wore that emotionless face. Feeling that Summer was looking at her, he turned around and couldnt help smiling when their nces met. Leonardo turned back to look at someone behind Summers back, and shouted, Savanah. Savanah was still serving Summer, and Leonardo seemed to trust her. After hearing this, Savanah came forward and said, Mr. Emerson. He ordered in a low voice, Take Mrs. Emerson to rest. Yes. replied Savanah. She lowered her head a bit to look at summer, and said in a respectful tone, Mrs. Emerson, I will take you back to rest. Summer stole a nce at Leonardo. It seemed that he did not want to leave. Apparently, he wanted to stay and talk to Stanley.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Summer let out a voiceless sigh and nodded before Savanah took her out. When they arrived at the building where she and Leonardo lived, Summer said, Go to the study. I dont want to rest now. Summer was not as sleepy as before, and since she would have nothing to do if she returned to the room alone, she might as well stay there, waiting for Leonardo toe back. Savanah apanied her to Leonardos study. Not long after Summer had arrived at the study, Leonardo came back. He pushed the door open and saw Summer in the study. There was not a single trace of surprise on his face, as if he knew Summer would be here waiting for him. When Summer was just about to speak, Leonardos phone rang. He took out his phone and took a look. He answered the phone in front of Summer. As he answered the phone, he walked up to Summer, saying to the phone, Whats up? Judging from the sinct and business-like tone, Summer guessed it was Tim who called. Not knowing what Tim had said, Leonardo frowned slightly. Chapter 1043 Someone Who Shouldn’t Be Here Summer listened for a long time, but unfortunately, Leonardo was not on speakerphone, so she did not hear what Tim was saying. Leonardo felt Summers gaze, cast a nce at her and said to the phone, You just go. Tim said something again. Leonardo let out a quick yes before he hung up the phone. He pondered for a moment. It was rare for him to have such an expression. Summer couldnt help but ask, Whats the matter? He looked at her and said, Its fine. Recently, Summer often stayed with him in the study, so there were a lot of her stuff here. Leonardo took a nket and ced it on Summersp, pushing her to the desk. Then he sat down beside her. When he sat down, he put his phone aside and turned around to look for the documents. Summer gazed at his phone and asked again, What exactly is going on? Leonardo said without looking back, Its nothing. Summer snorted, If you dont tell me, Ill just call and ask Tim. Leonardo paused for a moment and then turned to look at her. With one hand in front of her and his phone in the other, Summer tilted her head slightly toward him with a willful expression.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. This illness had changed her a lot. She was in denial at first, then she broken down and went depressed. After that chat with Carl, she got over it. Maybe she really thought everything through. She was more outspoken in front of Leonardo now. She was like a stray cat that was picked up by someone, cautious at first, but when she discovered that the person really liked her, she showed her true self without reservation. Then she would act like a spoiled girl. Leonardo was the one that spoiled her. However, Leonardo was really happy about this. Actually, even if she had a worse temper, he could stand her. In that way, she would have to stay with him forever and never leave him again. Leonardo took the documents and put them on the table. There is something in Rosies kindergarten. No big deal. Tim is on this. Hearing this, Summer red at him, You have Tim do everything. Why dont you let Rosie call him dad? Leonardo squinted and his expression went gloomy. Summer felt a little guilty, coughed softly and said, You should go! No. Leonardo mercilessly refused. Summer turned towards him and said, Then shall I go? Actually, things were not no big deal Tim called because Rosie got into a fight with others, and wanted their parents there. If it was not a big deal, Tim wouldnt have called. Leonardo knew that if he didnt go, Summer would probably continue to make trouble for him. He had no choice but to follow her words. As long as she could recover, he could meet all her needs. Alright, Ill go. But you should stay at home and wait for me. Take Savanah with you wherever you go. If you want to go out, put on more clothes. Have lunch on time and take pills after dinner. And Leonardo said a lot, but Summer felt that he was too annoying, so she interrupted him, I see. Just leave. I will follow your instruction and take the pills Before leaving, Leonardo told all these to Savanah again. After he left, Summer had nothing to do and continued to stay in the study. She was going to write a new script. Cured or not, she wanted make each day count. She wrote a little and began to check the rted information. After a while, she felt a little thirsty and said, Savanah, please get me a ss of water. Minutes had passed and there was still no sound of Savanah. Summer frowned slightly. When she looked up, she found a person who shouldnt have showed up here. She said in surprise, Dous? Didnt you go back to school? Chapter 1044 Don’t Make Such Jokes Dous school had very strict rules, so he couldnt leave the school without application. Last time, he could leave because Leonardo had pulled some strings. However, he showed up now. Dous said nothing, but looked at Summer in a strange manner. Summer frowned. She nced at the side and saw that Savanah had already fallen to the ground. Summer didnt know what to do for a moment. She stared at Savanah for a few seconds, and after confirming that it was indeed Savanah, she turned to Dous and said, What happened to her? Dous remained silent. Facing such a strange man, Summer had a bad guess in her head. But she didnt want to believe it. Summer said calmly, Dous, can you call someone to see Savanah? She might be sick. Shes not sick. Dous slowly walked towards Summer with an expression of indifference that he never had. She was just knocked out by me. Summers entire body trembled as she looked at Dous in disbelief. Dous, please dont make such a joke. The ground is cold. Help Savanah up. From the moment Dous showed up until now, all he did proved one thing: he was here for Summer. As for the reason, Summer didnt want to think much about it. She believed that Dous was a good child by nature, as she had watched Dous grow up. Even an indifferent man like Leonardo wanted to take good care of Dous when the Emerson family was on a total mess. She did not believe that Dous would betray them. Dous acted like a totally different man. He looked at Summer with no expression, and said, Summer, I am sorry. Summer searched her body for her phone and realized that she hadnt used that for a long time. Meanwhile, Dous had already walked to Summer. Sitting in a wheelchair, Summer had nowhere to run. She only felt a pain in the back of her neck and lost her consciousness. The moment she lost consciousness, Summer was thinking that Leonardo would lose his temper again. Leonardo drove back to the city and went directly to Rosies kindergarten. When he arrived, Tim was waiting for him at the entrance of the kindergarten. Rosie was very small, so Leonardo could only see half of Tims body through the window. He opened the door and got out of the car. Only then did he see Rosie standing next to him. As soon as Rosie saw Leonardo, he moved behind him guiltily. Leonardo nced at her and said, We parted just for a few days, and now you dont call me dad? Leonardo was expressionless. Rosie blinked, but didnt know if Leonardo was angry or not. However, he spoke to her of his own ord, so she guessed he wasnt that angry. Rosie sped her hands and had them down. She took half a step forward and obediently called him, Dad. Leonardo nced at her but said nothing. He walked inside directly. When Tim was about to follow, he discovered that Rosie was not following him, so he turned towards her and said, Rosie, lets go inside.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Rosie looked at him and then at Leonardo, who was walking ahead. She trotted to Leonardos side with her short legs and tentatively reached out to pull his sleeve. Leonardo already knew what Rosie want to do when she was running this way. After grabbing Leonardos sleeve, she tilted her head to look at him, as if wondering why he did not shake off her hand. Chapter 1045 Don’t Do It Yourself Unless You Have to Leonardo stopped and raised his hand slightly towards Rosie. Rosies eyes suddenly lit up, reached out to hold Leonardos hand and smiled, Dad! Leonardo raised his eyebrows and took a close look at Rosie. He did not know from whom the girl had inherited her elfin vivacity. Rosie went inside, bouncing up and down, with Leonardo holding her hand. After two steps, she suddenly thought of something and said, Dad, I really didnt mean to hit him. When Tim called him earlier, Leonardo had already known everything clearly. The child who was beaten by Rosie had a foul mouth. It was said that children were pure and seldom had any malicious intentions, but when a child spoke malicious words like that, at least at that moment, he was hostile. Rosie knew quite a lot for a girl at four or five years old. As Rosie spoke, she was still nervous. Leonardo asked in an impassive tone, So whats the reason?N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Rosie said angrily, I hate him. Oh? Leonardo calmly turned to look at Rosie, Then if anyone else finds you annoying, they can also hit you? Rosie did not react to it quickly. She was stunned for a moment before she said with her mouth curled up, He said my mom Leonardos eyes darkened, What did he say about your mother? The corner of Rosies lips curled up, her little face tensed up, showing her stubbornness as she remained silent. Leonardo stared at her for two seconds before leaning over and picking her up. Rosie looked at Leonardo in surprise. Leonardo stroked the fluff on Rosies forehead and said softly, Is the bodyguard I sent you useless? Rosie didnt understand. Leonardo met her eyes with an iparably serious expression, Rosie, listen to me, dont do it yourself unless you could only do that. If you act on your own, it means there is a possibility of getting injured. Never put yourself in danger. Rosie tilted her head, showing that she did not understand what he was talking about. Leonardo did not expect her to understand, and only said, If you have other things to deal with, just tell the bodyguards. Rosie asked, How about the cases they cant handle? Leonardo looked at her expressionlessly, almost literally writing Im here on his face. Rosie suddenlyughed and hugged Leonardos neck. She kissed him on the face and said, Dad, I love you the most! Leonardo patiently pursed the corners of his mouth and said, Saliva. Rosie blinked innocently and reached out to wipe off the saliva on her dads face. The teacher, the child who was beaten and his parents was in the office. When Leonardo entered with Rosie in his arms, the people inside widened their eyes in shock. It was always Tim who went through the formalities for Rosie to go to kindergarten. Although everyone knew that Leonardo had a very capable assistant, there were still a few people who knew Tim. However, they all knew Leonardo. The people inside looked at Leonardo in unison, but for a moment, no one dared to speak. Leonardo ced Rosie on the ground and raised his head to nce at the child who had been beaten by Rosie. The little boy was quite fat and didnt seem to be hurt at all. Then, he looked at the teacher and said indifferently, Hello, I am Rosies father. Mr Mr. Emerson The teacher waspletely dumbfounded. She looked at Leonardo and then at the parents of the little boy. She could not even speak clearly. Leonardo frowned slightly. Obviously, he was a little impatient, but he still said patiently, You called me here. Chapter 1046 Teach Him a Lesson Leonardos tone sounded very calm, without the slightest bit of emotion, but it was cold and frigid. That is right, Mr. Emerson The teacher was trembling, unable to speak clearly, Rosie had a little friction with the boy Leonardo only nced at her coldly, Since you cant exin it clearly, Ill let my daughter tell the truth After he finished speaking, he turned his head to look at Rosie and motioned for her to say. Everyones gaze fell on Rosie. Even though Rosie was watched by so many people, she wasnt afraid. Rosie put her hands behind her back and looked at the little boy who had been beaten by her with a serious expression, He said something nasty about my mother. I told him not to, but he still did. So I taught him a lesson. Teach him a lesson? Who told you this? Leonardo said in his heart. He lowered his eyes to look at her, but didnt say anything in front of so many people. After all, Summer said that little girls needed to feel respected, not to mention a smart girl like Rosie. Rosie didnt know what she said was wrong, so she stared at Leonardo with her big eyes wide open. Standing behind Leonardo, Tim reached out and wiped the sweat on his forehead. This little girl really dared to say that. He thought. The little boys parents didnt dare to say anything when they saw Leonardo.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Hearing Rosies words, he pped his sons head and said, Apologize! As he spoke, he turned to look at Leonardo, hoping that Leonardo would not me his hild. However, Leonardo did not react. The little boy looked at Leonardo and was so frightened that tears streamed down his cheeks, Im sorry Leonardo nced at him and said, Did I ask you to apologize to me? The little boy burst into tears in fright. Hid parent understood immediately, and he pulled his son to point at Rosie and said, Apologize to your ssmate! Im sorry I I wont say that again The little boy cried so hard that he couldnt even breathe. Although Rosie disliked his tears and snot, she still decided to forgive him for his sincere apology. Rosie tilted her head and said, I forgive you. With that, she dug form her pocket and finally took out a lollipop. She handed the lollipop to the little boy. I hit you, too. Here you are, a lollipop. The little boy stretched out his hand halfway and retracted it. With tears on his face, he carefully peeked at Leonardo. He was too scary. The boy thought. Leonardo turned around and didnt look at the two children. The little boy then took the lollipop. Although Leonardo felt that the teacher didnt handle this well, the thing was past finally. Rosie, the little girl, dealt with it herself, and she didnt bother him with this. Good! He left the kindergarten in a good mood. Recalling Rosies words Teach him a lesson, he turned to Rosie and said, Who taught you the words teach him a lesson? Huh? Rosie looked very innocent with her big eyes. No one. Leonardo raised his eyebrows and turned to ask Tim, Did you bring her to see Carl? Naturally, Carl was the only one who would say something scornful like this. When Rosie heard him mention Carl, she walked obediently with her head buried in guilt and didnt say anything. Seeing this, Leonardo wanted to reach out and pat her head, but at this moment, his phone rang. There werent many people who could call him directly on his phone. Leonardo frowned slightly. He took out his phone and his expression immediately darkened when he saw the caller ID on it. Chapter 1047 What Do You Mean by She’s Missing? Noticing Leonardos gloomy expression, Tim pulled Rosie over. Rosie looked at Tim, and thetter gave her a silent gesture. The call came from Savanah. Leonardo had a flinty face and answered the phone. Savanah probably knew that what she said next would piss off Leonardo. Her breath slightly paused before she said, Mrs. Emerson is missing. Leonardo hadnt spoken yet, but his body radiated an extremely cold and stern aura. Rosie, who was following him, shrank almost immediately towards Tim. Tim soothingly reached out and touched Rosies head. Leonardo spoke in a calm tone, his voice gloomy, What do you mean by she is missing? After listening to Savanahs reply, Leonardo tightened his hand holding the phone. The veins on the back of his hand protruded. He used so much strength that it seemed he was able to crush the phone in the next second. Tim knew very well that except Summer, nothing could make Leonardo have such a big mood swing. Then thinking of what Leonardo had said, Tim vaguely had a guess. Summer was missing. How could she be missing? Tim sighed slightly. The entire Hoover City was going to be chaotic before Summer was found. Leonardo would definitely turn Hoover City upside down to find Summer. If he couldnt find Summer, Tim reached out and pressed his eyebrow, deciding not to think about what Leonardo would do if that happened.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Leonardo had already hung up the phone. He turned his head to look at Tim. Thetter was already waiting for his instructions, but Leonardo only said, Send Rosie home. Tim paused for a moment and repeated, Send Rosie home? Leonardo gave him a cold and sullen look. Tim stopped talking and took Rosie towards the parking lot. Rosie did not know Summer was missing, and when she got into the car, she asked Tim, What happened to Dad again? Again? Tim looked at Rosie with some surprise. Rosie sat in the childs seat in the back and said in an mature way, Dad was angry all the time. Nothing, Tim gave out augh. He was actually a bit surprised. He was sure that Summer was missing, but why didnt Leonardo ask him to find her, but asked him to send Rosie home? Although Leonardo always treated Rosie well, he wasnt really attentive. Sometimes, Leonardo wondered if Leonardo was really Rosies real father. Of course, it was just a thought. He was absolutely sure that Rosie was Leonardos daughter. After sending Rosie home, Tim did not leave and waited for news from Leonardo. He waited for a long while, but Leonardo didnt call. He couldnt wait any longer and called Leonardo. Just as he was about to hang up, Leonardo answered the phone, What is the matter? Tim said, Nothing, just Take good care of Rosie. Leonardo dropped this sentence and hung up the phone again. Tim hung up the phone with a bewildered face, but he still didnt know whether Summer was really missing or what actually had happened. On the other side, Leonardo hung up the phone and threw it to the side, and continued driving expressionlessly. He had never been wrong about others, but Dous threw the fact in his face that he failed this time. Savanah was a pro, and most people couldnt get close to her. However, Dous identity lowered her guard. Chapter 1048 Will He Let Me Go? Summer woke up in a daze. When she opened her eyes, she felt pain in the back of her neck. She closed her eyes again, reached out and rubbed her back before slowly opening her eyes once again. What met her eyes was the clean white ceiling. Youre awake. Dous voice came from one side. Summer followed the sound and looked over, and saw Dous sitting in front of the bed. Dous was still wearing the same clothes, with a hint of tiredness in his expression. He was probably sitting by the bedside all this time, waiting for her to wake up. Summer looked around the room, which was unfamiliar and quiet. She didnt know where she was. Dous voice once again sounded, Thirsty? Summer did not look back at him, just stared at the ceiling and spoke with a sign, Dous, can you send me back? Your cousin would go crazy if he found Im missing. If Savanah had only been knocked out by Dous, she would have woken up by now, and Leonardo would definitely know about her missing. She could imagine how furious Leonardo would be if he knew this. He would lose his mind, and would even do something irrational. Summer did not know why Dous did this. Even though she had been knocked out and brought out by Dous, she still did not want to take Dous as bad guy She didnt mention what happened before and just asked Dous to send her back. If Dous could send her back now, she could pretend that nothing had ever happened. She watched Dous grow up and still believed in Dous. Dous didnt say anything, just turned around and went to pour a ss of water. Then he walked to the bedside, helped Summer up, and wanted to feed her water. Summer turned her head to the side and said, Im not thirsty. Although she sounded normal, she looked resistant. Dous did not force her. He put the cup to the side, and then slowly said, Summer, do you think if I send you back now, he will let me get away with it? Dous had followed Leonardo since he was a child. Althoughter he separated from Leonardo for a long time, he was very clear about Leonardos character. Leonardo had been a decisive person from his very teenage years. Because of what happened to his mother, it was hard for him to trust anyone again. He cared so much about Summer, and Dous took Summer away. Leonardo probably would never trust Dous again from now on. Dous knew this very well. Summer didnt know what to say for a moment when she heard his words. Although Leonardos thoughts were hard to guess, the people close to him knew who he was. Summer, from the moment I showed up in the vi, everything was destined. Dous sat down again and asked her, Are you hungry? Summer turned her head to the side and did not look at him. Arent you going to ask me why I brought you out? Seeing this, Dous asked again. Summer was somehow disappointed. Not for herself, but for Leonardo, because Leonardo treated Dous so well. Is that how you think about Leonardo? Dont you know who Leonardo is? If you have something you cant figure out, cant you just talk to him face to face? Summer knew that Dous was a reasonable man. He must have something that he couldnt figure out but couldnt talk about. Thats why he took her here.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Chapter 1049 You Know It Too Questioned by Summer, Dous turned pale. In this case, Summer could not bear to question him any further. Dous remained silent and stood still. Seeing this, Summer whispered to him, Dous? Dous suddenly looked up with red eyes, Summer, did you say you wanted us to have a talk? Summer thought he hade around. So she nodded, Yes. Unexpectedly, Dous replied, Did he talk to me when he drove my mother crazy and sent her to a mental hospital? Dous said in a hoarse voice. Summer widened her eyes, Where did you hear that? Dous stared at her without blinking. He seemed to have confirmed his guess. He slowly asked, You know it too, dont you? Summer did know the whole story. At that time, she felt it was for Dous own good that she hid those dirty secrets of the Emersons from him. However, being questioned by Dous, she wasnt sure if Leonardo and she had done the right thing. You know it too. This time, Dous said with certainty. He looked mncholy and disappointed. Facing Dous, Summer was unable to utter a single word of denial. She could not lie to Dous, nor could she say that this was for his own good. Back then, Leonardos original intention was to protect Dous, but was Dous happy about that?N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The person I trust and admire the most has driven my mother crazy. Dous eyes were filled with pain, Youve been hiding it from me for so many years. If I didnt discover the truth, would you keep the secret forever? Summers lips trembled, but she was unable to utter a single word. It happened suddenly, and at this moment, Dous was obviously not calm at all. If she put in a good word for Leonardo now, it would only make Dous even angrier. Judging from Dous tone, he even med Summer. Summer sighed slightly. At this point, she didnt know how to exin it. She could tell that Dous did not intend to hurt her. He only wanted to force Leonardo to tell him what had happened to his mother, Violet. Dous did not intend to get any information from Summer, either. Seeing her keep silent, he said, Summer, I have always admired you very much. No matter what happens between me and Leonardo, you are always my sister. Dont worry, I will not make things difficult for you. You couldfortably stay here for a while. He went out as he finished speaking. Stay here for a while? Summer couldnt help but sigh again. Leonardo was probably on the verge of going crazy. How could she stay herefortably? Hearing Dous close the door, Summer tried to move her body. These days, she had been taking Stanleys medicine. She felt much better, even her strength was recovering. When she tried to move her body on the bed, she identally fell to the ground and made a big noise. The noise was so big that Summer looked at the door worriedly. The next second, the door was pushed open again. Dous walked in with a bag of food. He nced at Summer without surprise, as if he hadnt seen her fall to the ground. As he put the food on the table, opened the package, he said to Summer, I bought the food you like. Chapter 1050 Aren’t You Afraid of Food Poison? After opening the packing bag and cing all the food on the table, Dous finally turned around to help Summer. When he supported her with his hands, she could only stand up with her entire body leaning on him. Supported by him, she subconsciously exerted strength on her legs. Although she did not feel anything in her lower body, it was her instinct to exert herself when she stood up. She lowered her eyes as Dous supported her to the dining table, so she could clearly see her feet moving. Summer widened her eyes. She even suspected that her eyes were deceiving her. She secretly moved her legs again and discovered that they actually shook slightly. For such a long time, Summer couldnt feel much of her lower body. She thought such a slight shake wasnt real. So she tried again. This time, she widened her eyes and stared at her legs. Finally, she confirmed that her legs really moved. In an instant, a burst of ecstasy surged in Summers heart. Did Stanleys medicine work? That was why she started to feel her legs. Though small, it was enough to make Summer happy. If Leonardo knew that she could feel her legs, he would definitely feel happier than her. At this moment, Summer sat down with Dous help. She looked up at Dous. The smile on her face faded again. Nowadays, Leonardo must be looking for her everywhere. Dous put the food in front of her and said, Eat. Noticing that her legs had a hint of sensation, Summer felt slightly relieved. If Leonardo found this ce, there would be a big fight between the two of them. And now, she should eat properly. If Leonardo came and saw her safe and sound, he might not be angry. As Summer thought of this, she began to eat. Seeing Summer eating quietly, Dous asked with puzzlement, Summer, arent you afraid that Ill poison the food? After swallowing the food, she looked up at him and replied, Im not afraid. There was no trace of deception in her eyes. This was also what she thought. She believed Dous wouldnt hurt her. Hearing her words, a mixture of emotions spread over Dous face. Now he felt a little regret. However, Summer had continued eating and did not pay attention to his expression. Dous had bought all the dishes ording to Summers taste, and they were quite delicious. Summer was also a little hungry, so she had eaten quite a bit. Just as she was about to stop eating, she felt a little dizzy. Summer raised her hands to her temples. She was still puzzled. Why did she start to feel dizzy? She rubbed her temples and looked at Dous with confusion when she realized that he hadnt eaten anything yet. Why dont you eat? She asked Dous. Dous pursed his lips as if he didnt dare to look her in the eye. He whispered, Im sorry. Summer didnt understand why Dous suddenly apologized, but in the next moment, she felt dizzier. What did you put? Summer was so dizzy that she couldnt see things clearly. She bent over the table and continued, in the dishes? Leonardo will definitely find us soon. Im sorry to make you go through all this.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Chapter 1051 Guilt Summer couldnt believe that Dous would actually poison the food, but Dous made a point. Leonardo would find him soon. Dous was no match for Leonardo. Therefore, he had to drug Summer before Leonardo came, but he had no idea where he could take Summer to. Summer felt groggy and her eyes blurred, and she was losing her consciousness. And that was when she realized that Dous was no longer the sensitive and innocent boy she knew before. Seeing Summer lying on the dining table, eyes closed, Dous called her. Summer? There was no response. She fainted. Dous stood up, walked to the door and opened it. He said to the outside, Come in. Then two tall and sturdy women entered the room. They looked rather serious, without a glimmer of a smile in their eyes. They walked over to Summer and took her up. These women were kind of rude to Summer. Dous frowned, Be gentle to her. She is a patient. The two women exchanged looks and didnt say anything, but they indeed followed his order. Then they took Summer out and closed the door for Dous. In the room, he stared nkly in the front, and no one knew what he was thinking. Not long after, the door was kicked open. Dous raised his head and saw Leonardo walking towards him gloomily. Leonardo rushed to Dous, full of killing intent. He was clearly trying to hold his temper so hard that his muscles were tight, but he could lose control at any time. Where is Summer? His voice was hoarse and he red at Dous harshly. It seemed his re would devour him if Dous didnt tell him Summers whereabouts. Leonardos patience had been dripping away in the past few hours. Before Dous could say anything, Leonardo threw a punch at him. Although he had been training for years and was in good shape, Dous was thrown backwards by Leonardos furious punch, and blood flowed from his mouth. Dous touched where Leonardo hit him, and it had gone numb. Oh God, Leonardo must be so furious. It is your first time hitting me. Dous smirked as if he found it funny. Dous then said, Everyone in Hoover City said you are cruel and inhuman. But no one knows it is the first time you hit me since I grew up under your custody. Something moved in Leonardos eyes, but the anger did not fade away. He said again, Where is Summer? Dous face darkened, and he clenched his fists and asked, Why did you drive my mother crazy? Do you have something to do with my fathers death? And grandfathers paralysis and my brothers death!Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Dous looked straight at Leonardo when he asked these questions. He wanted to find a trace of guilt or regret on Leonardos face. However, he found nothing but mockery. Chapter 1052 Go Investigate Yourself If You Can Dous worked up great courage to do this, but Leonardos reaction seemed to tell him that he was a joke.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org He could no longer y cool. He lost his mind, shouting at Leonardo, Answer my question! Why should I? Leonardo just sneered. All these years, you learned nothing but to be gullible. And now you are using a sick woman to achieve your goal? From the moment he brought Summer out of the Holiday Vi, Dous told himself that what he did was right, and Leonardo was wrong. Leonardo hurt and even killed the Emersons to achieve his dirty goal, but Dous felt somewhat guilty being mocked by Leonardo now. I Dous didnt know how to reply him. Leonardo trusted Dous once, but now he hated him so much. Leonardo had lost all his patience and said, Ill ask you onest time, where is Summer? His eyes were as cold as ice, and Dous trembled when he saw them. However, Dous chose to take the risk, saying, As long as you tell me why you did it to my mother, I will tell you where Summer is. Leonardo sneered, his eyes filled with contempt, Go investigate yourself if you can. Ill never tell you. Dous was irritated. It took him a lot of courage to do this, but in Leonardos eyes, he was like a child making a fuss. Thinking of this, Dous lost his mind. Gritting his teeth tightly, Dous said with resentment and bitterness, Who are you tough at me? You are no better than me, as you can only hurt a woman. Do you want to know where Summer is? Let me tell you, she is with Lester now! Leonardo froze for a moment, and then a cold killing intent burst out from his eyes. Dous could feel it. He had no doubt that Leonardo would like to kill him now, but he didnt. He pivoted around and walked out, expressionless. Then he took out his phone and made a phone call. Leonardo didnt bother to say more to him. As soon as Leonardo left, Dous turned weak and squatted down. The nervous strain loosened a little atst! After he calmed down, he realized that he got nothing from Leonardo, but he told him where Summer was. Color drained from Dous face, and heughed at himself. Hisughter got louder and louder. What he did was just like a prank to him. Leonardo spared no effort to win him. Now he lost a battle and a family member who used to be closest to him. He and Violet werent close, but Violet was his biological mother after all. He couldnt ept it when he was told Leonardo had driven her crazy, as both of them were important to him. He was not himself just now. But when he realized, it was already toote. Chapter 1053It Looks Like Ms. Summer Knows Me Is she awake? No. The effects didnt wear off? Yes, we used a little more in case she woke up half way. She will wake up soon. Get prepared. Well run tests as soon as she wakes up. In a daze, Summer heard the conversation. Sometimes it was clear, but sometimes it was not. And it became quiet atst. Summer opened her eyes, her head still dizzy. She stared nkly at the ceiling for a while and heard the sound of some medical devices, which was rhythmical, cold and depressing. She slowly turned her head and looked around, finding herself in aboratory. It looked like the one that Leonardo had built for Stanley. Where did Dous take her? She only remembered that she fainted after the meal, but she did not know it wasnt Dous who sent her here. She said in a measured voice, Dous? There was no reply but the sound of the devices. Summer moved her body and tried to sit up. She helped herself up with one hand pressing the bed. Then she quickly threw a pillow behind her so that she could fell on it when she was too weak to sit up on her own. With the pillow behind her, Summer could see more in the room. The door was pushed open from outside. Summer couldnt see the door in her position. The door should be at the other side of the corner, beyond her sight. Very quickly, a woman in a white coat walked in from outside. The woman wore a mask and saw Summer leaning against the bed. She looked at Summer in surprise, Oh, youre awake. Before Summer could utter a sound, the woman turned around and went out. Although she had no idea why the woman went out, she knew she would definitelye back. Just as she expected, not long after, the door was pushed open again. Summer looked in the direction of the door and saw a group of people in white coats walking over, led by a middle-aged man.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Although he was in a white coat and a mask, he was a man cared about quality judged from his carefully groomed hair, or she should say he must be a man of importance. The man walked up to her and said gently, Youre awake. Summer stared at him, Who are you? The mans eyes narrowed slightly, as if he was smiling. Then he took off his mask, revealing his gentle face that had seen lots of things in the world. Summer opened her eyes wide, shouting, Lester! She had seen him on the news. She remembered that face because Lester was Stanleys foster father. Lesterughed, Looks like Ms. Summer knows who I am. Then itll be a lot easier. Summer thought quickly, Did you tell Dous about his mother and then force him to use me to threaten Leonardo? The public didnt know about what had happened in the Emerson family, because Leonardo hid it well. But somehow, Summer felt Lester must know something. Force? He shook his head. I didnt force him. If he didnt want to do that, no one can force him to do anything. Chapter 1054 Subject Two Summer sneered, I dont expect its you. But it was understandable. Dous was young and immature, and was not as cautious and intelligent as Leonardo, but he would never trust someone so easily. Summer was deceived by Stanley back then. And Stanley was son to Lester. The son was so good at deceiving people, then the father would be only better than the son. Moreover, the whole world thought Lester was dead. But in fact, he didnt. Lester smiled, Ms. Summer, dont be so surprised. We should have met a long time ago. But something unexpected happened, so I have to dy our meeting. He paused for a while, as if he remembered something bad. He frowned and quickly recovered, However, although its a littlete, it doesnt matter. What do you mean we should have met a long time ago? Summer asked him. It means that we are destined to meet. Lester looked at Summer with a very strange look. It looked like he wasnt looking at a person, but an item he took fancy to. Summer rted his strange look to theboratory she was in. Thebination of both unsettled her, and her face turned pale. Lester was shrewd enough to notice the change of Summers expression. He knew right away what she was thinking. Just like Stanley said, you are a very smart girl. As Lester spoke, he gestured someone to fetch him a chair. Lester sat down beside Summers bed, as if he wanted to have a long talk with her. Summer had a guess, but she was not sure. She looked at Lester, saying nothing. Lester said, as if they had known each other for a long time. You know Stanley. He is the most talented child I have ever seen in my life. He had a future ahead of him so great that even my own son cant reach it. But he wants to kill me. Lester sighed, It broke my heart. Summer listened to Lesters chattering, knowing he was not a normal father. She didnt believe that Lester was talking to her about his sons. Summer was impatient, Just say what you are going to do. Lesters face changed instantly. Summer thought he might have some mental problems. Well, I expected to talk to you for a while longer. Forget it if you dont want to. He said superficially. He gestured again and someone handed him a folder. Well, now we meet each other officially. Something fanatic moved in Lesters eyes, Subject Two. Summer knew what Lester was about to do had something to do with some kind of experiment. And after what Lester said, she felt her hair stand on end.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Lester called her Subject Two. She was a subject. Ms. Summer, Lester said softly, Dont be afraid. Although you are with physical disabilities, that just makes you more valuable now. Isnt that good? Chapter 1055 Then Kill Me Summer looked coldly at Lester, What experiment? Hearing Summers question, Lester became even more fanatical, Its an experiment that will benefit the whole world. I spent a lot of manpower and material resources, as well as energy of half of my life on it. Although Summer interrupted him coldly, So, is my job as a subject of your experiment to listen to all this nonsense nonstop? Get to the point and save your breath. I have absolutely no interest in knowing how many people you have killed or how much money and time you have spent on your so-called experiment that will benefit the whole world. Subject of his experiment? The hell! Lester had raised Stanley up. Since Summer had seen how cruel Stanley could be, she knew Stanleys foster father, Lester, must also be a psychopath. Would any normal man treat another living person as a subject of his experiment? Moreover, Lester did it to Summer without her consent at all. He would only be more abnormal than Stanley. Summer felt disgusted just to look at Lester, and Lesters expression changed immediately. Summer not only interrupted his enthusiastic speech, but also enraged him. Lester curled his lips coldly and looked at Summer sullenly, Do you know what happened to thest person who dared to talk to me in this way? What happened? Is he dead? Summer looked like she did not care at all, Then kill me as well. Being your subject is worse than death anyway. The very reason why Summer said that was because she knew she was useful to Lester. Therefore, Lester would not do anything to her even if she enraged him with her words. Lester was so angry at Summers words that his lips twitched, but he suppressed his anger quickly. He let out a long sigh of relief and calmed himself down, Dont provoke me. It wont do you any good. Summer stared straight ahead. She simply ignored Lester and showed no interest in what he said. Lester suddenlyughed, Since youre not interested in what I was talking about, lets talk about something you will be interested in. For example how about guessing when Leonardo is going to get here? Summer suddenly turned to look at Lester as she heard him mention Leonardos name. Lester tilted his head slightly and smiled sincerely. Summer clenched her fists tightly and red at Lester.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Lester continued, I look forward to seeing Leonardo here. So do you, right? Summer suddenly remembered that Lester had called her Subject Two. In other words, there was also a Subject One. Lester had said that he looked forward to seeing Leonardo here. Did it have something to do with the other subject of Lesters experiment? Summer thought about it in her heart, but her expression was still calm as she said, Does it really make any difference to me whether he wille or not? I am going to die anyway. Lester said softly, No, the technology required to do the experiment has matured now. You will be able to survive. What about Subject One? Did he survive? Summer looked unconcerned, as if she was just asking a casual question. Lester was very serious about his experiment. He said solemnly, Of course. An ident happened in one of the processes when I experimented with Subject One, so I had to start over that process again. But dont worry. We will definitely seed this time. Summer knew she had guessed right. There was really a Subject One. Chapter 1056 Home Confinement Then Just as Summer wanted to say something again, she suddenly saw Lester raise his hand.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The assistant standing behind Lester immediately brought a syringe over. There was clear liquid in the syringe. After Summer realized what Lester was going to do, she couldnt help but flinch. However, in the next moment, two people came up to her and held her down firmly. Summer struggled as she yelled, Let go of me! But they all ignored her scream. Lester raised the syringe and stabbed the needle into her body. Very quickly, Summer lost her consciousness. When she woke up again, she was no longer in theboratory. Summer looked around and found that she was in a bedroom, but she could not tell where exactly she was. Summer shouted to the door, Anyone there? In the next moment, someone pushed open the door and walked in. The person who entered the room was a woman in the uniform of a maid. She lowered her head and bowed respectfully to Summer as she said, Ms. Summer. Then the maid walked towards her. Summer watched the maid approaching and asked, Where am I? Where is Lester? She had no idea how long she had slept or where she was. She could only vaguely remember that Lester gave her an injection, and then she lost consciousness. But the maid ignored her questions. She walked over and directly lifted Summer up from the bed. Summer was startled because she did not expect the maid to lift her up all of a sudden. The maid put her in a wheelchair without saying a word. She then helped Summer put on her coat and covered her with a nket. She looked after Summer very well. Summer narrowed her eyes and looked at the maid. She could vaguely tell that the maid had a clearly outlined face which was different from the face of an oriental. Summers eyes suddenly widened as she thought of something. After the maid pushed her out in the wheelchair, Summers guess was confirmed. She was in a vi. The vi was decorated in a European style. The vi was huge and had an elevator. The maid pushed her into the elevator and then to the dining room downstairs. Summer saw maple trees outside shimmering in red through the French window. She knew she was already in another country after a long nap. Ms. Summer, enjoy your meal. The maid has prepared food for Summer. Summer nced at the food on the table and asked, Where is Lester? I want to see him. The maid lowered her eyes slightly, as if she did not hear Summers words at all. She just stood there like a doll. Summer finally understood that Lester had instructed all the maids who took care of her not to say anything to her. No matter what Summer asked, they would not answer her. What did that mean? Was she under some kind of home confinement? Summer let a long breath out and rubbed the skin between her eyebrows with her fingers. She was distressed. She did not know where Lester was, and the maids wouldnt talk to her at all. In her current physical condition, she wouldnt be able to escape even if the door was opened. Summer picked up her chopsticks and decided to eat first. While she was eating, she was still paying close attention to the maids around her. A maid walked out after seeing Summer pick up her chopsticks and have her meal. Summer nced at the maid who was walking out, wondering whether the maid was going to contact Lester. But Lester did note even after she finished her meal. Summer nced at the maid and asked, I want to go out for a walk. The maid did not refuse and directly pushed her out. Chapter 1057 The Only Way Out Summer made a tentative request, and she did not expect that the maid would agree. Thus, Summer guessed that although Lesters men werent around, he must have told them everything clearly before he left. He must have asked the servant not to answer Summers question, but to meet her requests as many as possible. Summer was right. She was now an experimental subject for Lester. Lester described it as a valuable experiment to the whole world. Based on the premise that he could control Summer, he would try his best to satisfy her. This was not iprehensible. But what Summer couldnt understand was what Lester was going to do next. Summer kept thinking about these things. When she came back to her senses, only to find that she had been pushed outside by the servant. The courtyard was filled with flowers and trees. Although it was early autumn, there were still many blooming flowers. A thinyer of leaves covered the ground. In the distance, bushes were everywhere. There was a road that stretched to an unknown location as well. Neither houses nor people could be seen. Summer could tell that the vi was a western-style building. But there were nondmarks that allowed Summer to guess where she was. Did smart people like to build houses in remote areas? Leonardo was like this, so was Lester. Summer pointed to the road outside the vi and said, I want to go out and take a look. The servant behind her hesitated for a moment, but she didnt refuse Summers request. On a wheelchair, Summer was pushed out. Outside the vi, Summer looked around carefully for a long time, but she didnt see any other houses or people. After a while, sheughed self-deprecatingly. Since Lester dared to leave her here like this, he must be confident that she couldnt escape and that no one would be able to find her. Summer felt that if she relied on herself, there was almost no possibility for her to escape. Therefore, she could only wait for Lester to return. Lester was herst hope to break through. Summer stoppedughing and said indifferently, Lets go back. Im tired. The servant pushed her back in silence. When they entered the vi, Summer asked again, When will Lestere back? The servant ignored her. Summer did not ask again. As they walked inside, she said, I would like some fruit. Soon, someone served the fruit. The sliced fruit was presented delicately on the te. However, Summer only took a nce and flipped over the fruit te. Who asked you to serve me the sliced fruit? I want to slice it by myself. Summers face was cold, as if she was making trouble for no reason.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The servant seemed to be somewhat surprised that Summer would suddenly lose her temper. Without saying anything else, she turned around and fetched a fruit knife and some fruit. The servant walked over. Before the fruit knife in her hand could reach Summers hand, Summer snatched it away. She rested the fruit knife on her neck and threatened, Ask Lester toe back now, or youll have to bury my corpse! The servants probably didnt expect Summer to act like this suddenly, so they were all shocked. Ms. Summer, please calm down. I will ask Mr. Lester toe back now. Please put down the knife in your hand first. I wont put it down unless he appears right in front of my eyes. Inform him right now. I want to see him! Chapter 1058 I Brought Your Friend Here The servants looked at each other and tried to persuade Summer, but they did not intend to act immediately. Summer could feel that these servants werent physically weak. Instead, more or less, they knew Kung Fu. They hadnt moved because they wanted to snatch the knife from Summers hand. Summer saw them through and pressed the knife against her neck more tightly. She threatened. Tell Lester now! Summer gritted her teeth and cut her neck with the knife. These servants werent easy to be fooled. They didnt do what Summer asked until they saw blood. Summer did not want to use such a method to harm herself. But now that she was under house arrest, she was a passive role. There were few ways to regain her initiative, and she couldnt think of a better way. Ill contact Mr. Lester now! When a servant saw Summer was serious, she panicked and said, Put down the knife. I will inform Mr. Lester now. Summer sneered and said, Put Lester on speakerphone in front of me. The servant had no other choice but to follow Summers instructions. If Lester came back and discovered that something was wrong with Summer, he would definitely not let them off. One of the servants went out to get his phone and dialed Lester in front of Summer. It took a while for the phone to get through. When the phone was connected, the servant looked at Summer and called out, Mr. Lester. Lester didnt say anything. He was probably waiting for the servant to speak. Summer said loudly, Lester, I want to see you. The speakerphone was turned on. Lester on the other end of the phone could hear her shouting. When Lester heard this, he suddenly chuckled and said, You dont have to threaten them. I am just about toe back with your friend. Lester was smart. Before the servants told him what was going on, he could guess Summer had threatened the servants to call him. However, when Summer heard him that he woulde with one of her friends, her heart skipped a beat. Her hand holding the fruit knife felt a little limp. Could it be Leonardo? Leonardo was willing to do anything for her. What condition did he agree with Lester? After a short period of panic, Summer quickly calmed down. Lester only said one of her friends. That one was not necessarily Leonardo. Summer tried her best to make her voice sound calm. Really? Who? Lester did not tell her more. You will know when you see me. After Lester finished speaking, he hung up the phone. The servant took advantage of this opportunity and snatched the fruit knife from Summers hand. Summer knew that Lester did not need to lie to her. He would definitelye back since he said so. Therefore, she didnt have any reaction when the fruit knife was snatched away.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. She was faintly worried about who Lester was referring to as her friend. Summer was afraid that Leonardo would do something stupid for her. After thinking it over and over again, she felt that it should be Leonardo, so she was overwhelmed by a feeling of unease for the whole day. It wasnt until nightfall that the sound of a car engine came from outside. Summer had an instinct that Lester had returned. She looked out of the French window, wanting to see the scene outside clearly. Unfortunately, the streetlights outside were dim, so she could not see what happened outside. Chapter 1059 Wash Him All the servants in the vi walked out to wee Lester. Summer sat by the window alone. She looked calm, but she was actually overwhelmed by anxiety. It wouldnt be Leonardo. It definitely wouldnt be him! Not long after, a series of footsteps sounded behind her. Irregr footsteps suggested that many people entered.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Ms. Summer,e out and meet your old friend. Lesters voice came from behind her. Summer stiffened for a moment and slowly turned the wheelchair back. Dropping her eyes, she didnt look up until she turned around. Firstly, Lester came into her view. In an borate suit, Lester looked like a gentleman. But in fact, he was actually an evil man. Behind Lester was a group of servants and subordinates. Summer did not see the so-called friend. Summers eyes shed with surprise. Lester urately captured the surprise in Summers eyes. He smiled and said, I asked my man to wash him before taking him to see you, so as not to scare you. Summers fingers on the armrest of the wheelchair tightened slightly. Her heart was in her mouth again. She gradually calmed down and regained someposure. A long time ago, she learned from Trevin that Lester admired Leonardo very much. Therefore, if the person who came was Leonardo, Lester would not do anything to him, let alone ask his man to give the one a wash. Before Summer could make a new guess, two of Lesters subordinates walked in with the people on their shoulders. Lester raised his hand slightly and the two subordinates threw someone in front of Summer. The man on the ground wore clean clothes, but his exposed hands and neck were covered with wounds. He was thrown to the ground, barely moving. Only the faint undtions in his chest suggested that he was still alive. Summer sized him up, then slowly rounded her eyes wide and asked with doubt, Stanley? The man lying on the ground heard Summers voice and slightly moved his body. He then turned to look at her. It was an extremely simple action that only needed a second toplete, but it took him ten seconds to turn his head around. After he turned around, Summer could see his face clearly. Stanleys face was also riddled with scars. If it werent for the fact that she had spent so much time with him, Summer wouldnt have confirmed that he was Stanley. Stanley looked at Summer, and his somewhat bleary eyes lit up. Thenplicated feeling filled them. Summer looked up at Lester. Lester still looked like an elegant gentleman with a faint smile on his face, as if the miserable state of Stanley in front of him had nothing to do with him. Summer was shocked and turned to look at Stanley again. She should have thought that it was Stanley. Back then, she received the news of Lesters death suddenly. Later, she knew that Lesters death might have something to do with Stanley. Although Lester faked his death, he definitely wouldnt let Stanley off. Stanley was good at camouge and probably learned it from Lester. Telling from all sorts of hints, Lester should be more savage and inhumane than Stanley. Although Summer didnt know why Stanley wanted to kill Lester, Lester, as a ruthless man, definitely wouldnt let Stanley off. He would torture Stanley miserably. Since Lester did not die, Stanleys ending could be foreseen. Chapter 1060 Break His Bone Summer couldnt help but recall that Leonardo cooperated with Stanley some time ago. Perhaps Stanley wanted to cooperate with Leonardo because he knew Lester was still alive. Ms. Summer is scared. Take him away. Hearing Lesters voice, Summer came back to her senses. As soon as he finished speaking, a man came forward and dragged Stanley away. Stanley had been pulled away, as if all his bones were broken so that he had no strength. Summer frowned slightly and felt a chill run down her spine. Lester followed Summers gaze and turned to look at Stanley. Then he exined with a smile, Ms. Summer, dont worry. My foster son is not obedient. I just asked my subordinates to teach him a lesson. But my subordinates broke all the bones in his body recklessly. Ill have someone to set him bones. As expected, all of Stanleys bones were fractured. Summer involuntarily clenched her hands and looked at Lester in silence. No wonder Stanley had been nurtured into a psychopath. Lester was not a normal person at all! Lester sat down opposite Summer and whispered, Ms. Summer, theres no need to be afraid. Youre our most precious experimental subject now. You just need to stay here obediently. We will naturally take good care of you and protect you. Summer expressionlessly asked him, What experiment?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Just as she was captured by Lester, she heard Lester kept talking about experimental subjects. Summer still did not know what Lester was going to do with her. Speaking of the experiment, Lester revealed a look of madness on his face. The experiment of reviving the dead. As long as this great experiment seeds, it will change the mankind! After Summer heard this, she shook her head and said, There is no such thing as reviving the dead! No! Resurrection is real. You are the best example. How do you think you survived that explosionst time? Do you really think you are lucky? Lesters face suddenly turned ferocious. The explosion on the small ind back then was indeed very serious. Summer thought it was a miracle for her to survive. But that was all. Summer said firmly, Its a miracle that I survived. I wasnt saved from the dead. Resurrection does exist! Lester roared loudly. Summer sneered, Then kill yourself and see if you cane back from the dead. She felt that Lester was aplete lunatic. So, he felt so certain that there was a way toe back to life after death. After sneering, Lester said with a gloomy expression, I will seed very soon. Summer thought it was useless to argue with Lester. Lester seemed to be possessed, believing that to raise from the dead was real. Summer did not believe it. She would rather believe that it was a miracle. Summer took a deep breath and said, Im tired. I want to rest. Send Ms. Summer back to her room. Lester waved his hand and a servant took Summer back to her room. After returning to her room, Summery in bed, unable to fall asleep. She pondered over Lesters words, worried about Leonardo, and then thought of Stanley, who was covered in injuries. Finally, she fell asleep in a daze. When she woke up, it was already the next morning. As soon as Summer woke up, a servant opened the door and waited for Summer to get up before she made any sound. Chapter 1061 Never Meant to Hurt You In the wheelchair, Summer was pushed downstairs to the dining room. Breakfast was iparably sumptuous, but there was no one at the table. Summer asked, Where is Lester? The servant replied, Mr. Lester left early in the morning. Summer didnt bother to ask where Lester went to. Anyway, the servant would not tell her. Halfway through breakfast, Summer suddenly looked up and asked, Wheres Stanley?N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Summer noticed that when she mentioned Stanley, all the servants present looked somewhat strange So Summer asked tentatively, You know Stanley? Without saying anything, the servants dropped their heads. It looks like you do know him. Summer slowly had her breakfast and said, What did Lester give you so that you are so loyal to him? Stanley used to be the same as you, but you see what happened to him, dont you? The servants were like dead men, remaining silent and motionless. Summer felt boring and asked, Has Stanley left as well? No one cared about Summer. Summer snorted coldly and said slowly, If you dont tell me, Ill check every room and find out by myself. Although she was in a much better state of mind now, her physical condition hadnt improved significantly. If she continued to check rooms one by one, she would definitely not be able to stand it. Therefore, in the end, a servant took Summer to see Stanley. Stanley was lying on the bed with a drip. The wounds on his body had been wrapped in gauze and he looked like a mummy, unable to move. Only his eyes were revealed. When Summer entered, Stanleys eyes were closed. Summer stared at Stanley with his eyes closed and said, Go out. Surprisingly, the servant who followed her left immediately, but they didnt close the door. When they went out, Summer said, Are you asleep? Stanley opened his eyes. He couldnt move at all, so he could only try his best to look in the direction where Summer was. Summer turned the wheels of the wheelchair and approached Stanleys bed. They looked at each other for a moment and then Summer moved her gaze away. In her memories, Stanley was either hypocritical or scheming. It was the first time she had seen Stanley in such a terrible state. Indeed, everyone in this world had their own nemesis. Stanleys nemesis was probably Lester. Summer looked out of the window and said to Stanley, Why did you want to kill Lester? Stanleyughed, and his voice was extremely hoarse. Only a vague chuckle could be heard. If the room were not quiet, it would be hard to tell that he wasughing. Summer withdrew her gaze and fixed her eyes on Stanleys face. A smile touched the corners of his mouth, but it was not difficult to tell that it was an extremely mocking one. Summer looked at him quietly, but Stanley seemed to have fallen into his own thoughts, as if he hadpletely forgotten about Summer. After a while, Summer turned the wheelchair and went out of the room. Behind her came Stanleys indiscernible voice. Summer. Summer paused when she heard it and turned to look at him. Stanley struggled to stretch his neck. Looking at Summer, he said word by word, Summer, I have never meant to hurt you Chapter 1062 Subject One It seemed that he has used up all of his strength to utter it. As soon as he finished, hey back on the bed, breathing heavily. Summer gave Stanley a vacant look. If Stanley hadnt set fire and almost burned Rosie alive, she would probably have softened and reconciled with him when she heard Stanleys exnation.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org However, Rosies incident had be Summers raw nerve and it could not be forgotten, no matter what. Stanley looked at Summers expression and understood what Summer was thinking. My target has always been Leonardo Perhaps youre right, if Leonardo and I exchanged positions, he wouldnt necessarily be someone as unscrupulous as me he said with a reluctant smile. This is no excuse to harm others. Im selfish and inhuman I deserve it. Stanley was so badly injured that he didnt have much strength to speak. He was practically delivering an unvoiced speech. Summer listened very carefully so that she could hear every word clearly. Summer moved her wheelchair closer to Stanley. She lowered her head and asked, What did Lester do? Why do you want to kill him? Stanley asked, Do you know the experiment subject? Summer nodded and said, Lester said I was Subject Two. Stanleys eyes instantly overflowed with deep hatred, and he said through gritted teeth, My sister Bendy is Subject One. Isnt your sister a vegetable? Summer had always wanted to know who Subject One was, but she didnt expect that it was Bendy. Bendy was a vegetable. When Summer was lured abroad by Stanley, she saw Bendy lying on the bed. She was a real vegetable. At that time, I was still young. Lester came to me like a savior. He said serious injuries turned my sister into a vegetable. I believed him I didnt know it until two years ago, that my sister could have woken up long ago. Lester secretly experimented on her, and you were the same back then Stanley said so much in one breath that he lost his breath immediately. He stopped to breath. After a while, he continued, You were the same back then. I just wanted you to recover and save my sister. At that time, I trusted Lester so much that you became Subject Two. Lester experimented on Summer without Stanleys knowledge, so Stanley waspletely unaware of this matter. To Summers surprise, the story behind it was soplicated. After hearing Stanleys exnation, she didnt know what to say for a moment. Stanley, who was lying on the bed, suddenlyughed. Summer, you are the same as before. You believe whatever I say. Although there was a trace of ridicule in his tone, Summer could feel that what he said was not a joke. He was serious. Summer paused for a moment, her thoughts keeping changing. After some consideration, she only took a deep breath and said, You should have a good rest. Stanley said in a somewhat disappointed tone, I thought you would tell me that you have forgiven me. Summer remained silent. Even if Summer did not forgive him after he told her these things, Stanley would at least get some sympathy andfort from Summer. Chapter 1063 He Will Do Anything for Her Stanley lost his families when he was young, andter he lived as Lesters foster son. He hade into contact with Summer to achieve his goal, but he just wanted to take advantage of Summer. However, Summer did not know his purpose at the beginning and treated him sincerely. Having yed dirty tricks for too long, Stanley desired for warmth. Stanley never thought that he would use every means in his power to possess Summer, be it for himself or for Bendy. However, Summer looked delicate, but she was especially tough. Stanley knew that even if he could possess Summers body, he could not win her heart. Therefore, he chose to torture Leonardo. He was really jealous of Leonardo, as he had won Summers heart. Summer felt Stanley staring at her. She did not know what was on his mind, nor did she want to. I have to go. Summer was unable to protect herself, so she had no energy to sympathize Stanley. Unexpectedly, Stanley said, Leonardo has the best family background. Although the Emersons have done so many dirty things, he can still be himself, and he has you.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. He paused for a moment and continued, I am just a chess piece. Im used or abandoned by others at will. I have nothing, and I cant even be myself. Hearing this, Summerpressed her lips. It was impossible for her not to feel sorry for him. Stanleys encounter was not what he had hoped for. The moment he was taken away by Lester when he was young, he stepped on a wrong path and could not go backward. Summer pondered for a moment and said in a low voice, Stanley, I understand you, but I cant forget you have done to Rosie. A persons action could not be justified by his miserable experiences. That was not right. Stanley smiled extremely gently and said expectantly, Will youe to see me again? If I have the chance and time, I will. Summer said, and turned the wheelchair and pushed herself out. Seeing Summering over, the servant guarding at the door approached her and helped her out. As soon as Summer was pushed out, the servant closed the door of Stanleys room. Summer thought the servant would ask her where she wanted to go, but the servant did not do so and directly pushed her to the living room and turned on the TV. There was no picture on the TV. Then the servant projected the content on his phone onto the TV screen. Recently, the Emerson Group has entered into a partnership with Lester Wolf, an internationally renowned phnthropist. They will Summers face turned pale when she heard the first sentence and did not pay attention to the rest of the news. She asked the servant coldly with a pale face, Lester let you show it to me? The servant nodded slightly. Summer clenched her hands in panic. She knew it was impossible for Lester to choose her as Subject Two just for his crazy experiment. He must have some dirty motives. The Emerson Group was powerful and influential. No matter what Lester wanted to do, as long as he got Leonardos support, he had made a great step forward. And Leonardo would do anything for her. Chapter 1064 He Agreed to All My Requests Summer, sitting in front of the TV, watched the entire news. Although she was not good at doing business, she could understand the news because she had managed the Emerson Group for some time. ording to the news, both Leonardo and Lester could benefit from the cooperation. However, Summer did not believe that Lester merely wanted to do business with Leonardo.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Lester was good at disguising himself. He was a wolf in a sheeps skin. The more decent the cooperation looked, the more misleading he would be. However, Summer did not know where she was and was unable to protect herself, let alone helping Leonardo. As long as she was controlled by Lester, Leonardos hands were tied. The only thing she could do was to hurt herself to mess up Lesters experiment. However, the servants watched her so closely that she could not find the opportunity to take action. Even if she could, she would not do it. Leonardo was threatened to cooperate with Lester. If she hurt herself, the efforts Leonardo had made would be in vain. She must think of a way to take the initiative. At night, Lester came back. Summer was having dinner when Lester came in with a gentle smile. Ms. Summer. Lester sat down opposite Summer and smiled to her gently. Summer put down the fork in her hand and said, Mr. Lester, did you have your meal? Surprise shed in Lesters eyes. Although he quickly concealed it, Summer still detected it. She looked at Lester calmly and waited for his response. Ms. Summer, do you want to invite me to dinner? Lester put on a bigger smile and signaled the servants to add a dinner set. Summer did not say a word and just lowered her head to eat quietly. She could feel Lester staring at her. Lester had ordered a servant to show her the news about his cooperation with Leonardo, and came over now just to see her reaction. She could guess Lesters thought, but she did not want Lester to know her attitude towards the news. Summer kept her head down and slowly had dinner as if nothing had happened. After the meal, she even praised the chef. Todays dinner is delicious. Mr. Lester, you should raise the sry of the chef. Now that you have said so, Ill definitely raise his sry, Lester replied. Summer said with a smile, Im tired. Ill go back to my room and have a rest. The servants looked at one another and did not know what to do. Summer did not wait for the servants to help her and pushed her wheelchair out on her own. Fortunately, there was an elevator in the vi, so she could go back to her room on her own. Seeing Summer was about to leave, Lester could not help asking, Did you see the news? At this, Summer stopped. She did not y dumb and said bluntly, You mean the one about your cooperation with Leonardo? After Summer finished speaking, she turned around and smiled to Lester with irony in her eyes. Looking calm, Lester narrowed his eyes slightly and said, Leonardo really loves you. He agreed to all my requests without any hesitation. Summer nodded and said casually, Leonardo is so outstanding that many people want to cooperate with him, and you are just one of them. Chapter 1065 The Strong Act Alone While the Weak Gather Summer meant that Lester was begging Leonardo for help. Lesters expression froze slightly, but he quickly replied, I admire Leonardo very much. It will be beneficial to both of us to reach an agreement this time.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Summer smiled at Lesters words and said slowly, The strong act alone while the weak gather. Leonardo can always achieve his goal by himself. Only ipetent people will ask for cooperation from others. Summer said straightforwardly. She was simply pointing out that he was ipetent. Lester was used to disguising himself, but he was extremely confident. Summer had bluntly said that he was ipetent, so he naturally couldnt maintain his usual calm. Gazing at her gloomily, he remarked, You have a ready tongue. Thank you for yourpliment. Her smile irritated Lester. Afterwards, feigning confusion, she looked at him. Mr. Lester, you dont seem happy. Did I offend you? You went all out to find Leonardo for cooperation. Although it means that your strength isntparable to Leonardo, youre still very capable. She pointed at her legs. Only you can hurt me like this. Her words were full of sarcasm. Lesters face darkened even more, with a murderous intent in his eyes. Seeing him like this, Summer felt much better. As ambitious as he was, Lester seldom lost his calm. But at this moment, he was no longer his usual self. Clearly, Summer had upset him so much that he was overwhelmed by anger. Do you know what will happen to you if you provoke me? Lester threatened. He didnt even bother to y charades anymore. I dont, but is that important? What can you do to me? Summer sneered. She could not escape now, nor could she run. Leonardo was restrained by Lester because of her. Lester wanted to use Leonardo to achieve a certain goal, but on the other hand, Summer was important to him. Although he had controlled Summer and Leonardo, he had misgivings. To better control Leonardo, he couldnt hurt Summer. On the contrary, he had to protect her before he could carry out the experiment and threaten Leonardo. Otherwise, Leonardo wouldnt be restricted by him at all. He tried so hard to hold back his anger, the veins on Lesters forehead bulged. Slowly, he said, Young people are always arrogant and reckless, but reality will teach you a good lesson. Summer didnt care and smiled, I am waiting. Lester stopped eating. After giving her a cold stare, he went upstairs. Seeing his figure disappear at the corner, Summer lowered her eyes and let out a long sigh of relief. She had never thought that she would dare to provoke Lester like this. She was actually trying to find out where his bottom line was. As his experimental subject, she seemed to mean a lot to him. This was a good thing. At least her life would be safe for the time being. It proved that Lester had weaknesses. He was an ordinary man after all. Summer looked down on Lester from the bottom of her heart. Leonardo would never y dirty tricks on a woman. Lester would, though. He had hurt Bendy before, and now her. How despicable! Chapter 1066 He Will Die Summer didnt sleep well all night, as she had some strange dreams, and felt tired all the time. When she tried to wake up, she couldnt open her eyes. It was as if she had fallen into a quagmire. She could not pull herself out or get up, sinking deeper and deeper. Every breath was extremely difficult. When she woke up, Summer felt exhausted, as if she had run a marathon. Her body seemed to have been hollowed out. Clueless, Summer rubbed her temples and shook her head to clear her mind. Then she sat up. It was pitch ck outside the window. Summer was confused. Why was it dark outside? Had she slept all day? Or hadnt the day broken yet? The wheelchair was by the bed. Summer climbed into the wheelchair with her hands supporting her body. By the time she got into the wheelchair, she was so tired that she couldnt even breathe. She took a few deep breaths before wheeling herself out. The corridor was brightly lit and empty. She took the elevator downstairs. There was no one in the living room either, but she heard noise from the courtyard. Summer moved slowly towards the door in the wheelchair. The door was ajar. Several men were standing outside, and another man was lying on the ground. Mr. Lester says hello. What happened? Werent you formidable before? Why are you looking at me like that? You want to hit me? One of them pulled up the man lying on the ground and kicked him fiercely. Only then did Summer see the face of the person who had been kicked.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. It was Stanley! Summer observed the situation for a while at the door. After adapting to the dim light, she finally saw that Stanley was covered in blood, dying. Ms. Summer. A womans voice suddenly came from behind her. Summer turned around and saw a maid walking towards her. Nonchntly, the maid nced outside the door and asked, Ms. Summer, are you hungry? It seemed that the maid had no intention of pushing her back. Summer looked out again. Those people were still beating Stanley. Stanley had been seriously injured before, but he had been bandaged. But now, there was no bandage on his body, and he was under attack. Summer pressed her lips and said, he will die. This is what he deserves. Mr. Lester has been so good to him, but he betrayed Mr. Lester. The maids tone was icy cold. Hearing this, Summer shook her head. Lester was good to Stanley? Since when? Was grooming Stanley into an unscrupulous asshole for his own good? That was nonsense. Did Lester order them to beat Stanley up? Summer turned to gaze at Stanley. He was motionless now. If it wasnt for the heaving of his chest, Summer would have thought that Stanley was dead. Mr. Lester has tolerated him long enough. He says that there is no need to be soft-hearted or lenient in dealing with people who are greedy and have no respect. Although the maid was talking about Stanley, when she spoke, she was looking at Summer. What was this? A warning? These words were actually directed to Summer. Lester was warning her not to go too far and that he had limits. Chapter 1067 Let Him Live It seemed that Lester was really angry at what she said earlier. Otherwise, he would not have let the maid warn her while using Stanley to vent his anger. Lester was warning her. If she made trouble again, she would end up like Stanley. He was doing this only because he could do nothing to her for now. When Summer realized what this was all about, sheughed, Did Mr. Lester say that? Was he so idle as to talk nonsense like this? The servant was surprised slightly and then shut her mouth. The people outside were still attacking Stanley. Summer called out, Are you going to beat him to death? This is none of your concern, Ms. Summer. the maid said with a poker face and pushed Summer into the dining room. The food looked delicious. Summer was hungry, so she picked up her chopsticks and began to eat. However, after having only had two mouthfuls, she slowed down. Would they really kill Stanley? Lester had groomed Stanley in person. Although Lester treated him as a tool, it still took him a lot of efforts. Even though Lester hated his guts, he wouldnt let him die just like that. However, after being beaten up like that, would Stanley live? No matter how many horrible things he had done, it was Stanley who had saved her in the explosion on the ind. She owed him her life. While thinking, Summer remained calm, her face betraying no emotions. She paid attention to themotion outside as she ate. After a while, it became quiet. After her meal, Summer made her way towards the door in the wheelchair. The maid came over. Ms. Summer, where are you going? I need some air, She blurted out. It was dark outside. The maid didnt say anything and pushed her out.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Those who had beaten Stanley had left the courtyard. They were now smoking at the entrance of the vi, but Stanley seemed to have fainted. Summer stared at him for a long time. At this time, someone walked over and fed Stanley water. Another man shouted, Keep him alive. Evidently, he was referring to Stanley. Summer suddenly realized that Lester wanted to torture Stanley. He would make him suffer endless torture and humiliation, but he didnt want him to die. He knew Stanley. He knew how best to retaliate against Stanley. It would be the end of all sufferings if they just killed Stanley now. But Lester was not that merciful. The subordinates who were smoking saw Summer and whistled at her provocatively. She had recovered a lot and was much better than when she was at the holiday vi. Sitting in the wheelchair, she looked sickly but somehow attractive. The maid warned them, Shut up! Just then, Summer saw Stanley looking at her. He was in a terrible state, but his eyes were sharp. Summer came closer and asked, Are you alright? Ive been like this for the past few days. Im used to it. Stanleys voice was very weak. Fortunately, the ce was quiet, so Summer heard his words clearly. She was surprised. For the past few days? Didnt she sleep for only one night? A few days had passed? Chapter 1068 Will He Ever Get Tired of It? Stanley seemed to have read through Summers mind, and his eyes gleamed slightly. Ms. Summer, lets go inside. The urging of the maid came from behind. Summer turned around and looked at the maid. She pointed at Stanley and asked, When are you going to dress his wounds? He will be bandagedter. With that, the maid pushed Summer into the house. Before Summer entered, she looked back at Stanley. Lying on the ground, he looked at the night sky with his eyes half open. Although badly injured, he seemed rxed. Looking at him, Summer thought of the wild beasts trapped in a difficult situation. She believed as long as he had a chance, he would deliver a fatal blow to his enemies. Stanley and Leonardo were alike in some ways. As long as they were still alive, they would be able to fight back and rise to prominence.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. When they entered the elevator, Summer asked the maid calmly, How many days did I sleep? The maid said expressionlessly, Four days. Although Summer had expected that, she was still shocked to hear it. She did not have a cell phone, nor did she have a calendar in the vi. She did not even know what date it was today. What goal Lester wanted to achieve by the experiment was beyond her knowledge and understanding. As long as she was held captive, there was nothing she could do. She had to think of a way. There must be a way to get out. Before Summer coulde up with an idea, Lester sent someone to pick her up. Summer asked, Where are you going? Nobody answered her and she was tranquilized. Then she was unconscious. When she woke up, she found herself in anotherb. After an unknown amount of time, Summer was taken back to the vi. The first thing she saw was that they were beating Stanley up again. The maid who had been taking care of Summer came out and pushed her into the house. Summer sneered, Will Lester ever get tired of torturing Stanley? Of course, the maid would not answer her. She was taken back to her room. After putting her on the bed, the maid left and shut the door. Summer listened to themotion outside. Supporting herself with her hands, she slowly sat up. She lifted the nket and tried to lift her feet. Her face turning red with exertion, but she did it finally. Recently, her legs gradually had feelings. She was unaware if Lester and hisckeys knew about it, but she could feel cold and pain. Summer tried to get out of bed. This was extremely easy for a physically sound person, but she couldnt do it at all. She exhausted all her strength and still fell onto the floor. Almost immediately, the door was opened from outside and the maid walked in. With a frowned, she looked at Summer. What are you doing? Summer said calmly, I need water. The maid scrutinized her, helped her into the wheelchair, and went to pour water for her. After drinking some water, through the windows, Summer saw several cars parked on the roadside. She turned to the maid and asked, Is Lester back? The maid nced at her and said, Yes. Without saying a word, Summer wheeled her herself towards the door. Where are you going? The maid caught up. Im bored. I want to talk to Lester. Summer didnt stop. The maid wanted to say something else, but Summer opened the door. Lester and some of his men were walking towards her. Ms. Summer. Lester had a smile on his face, and he was obviously in a good mood. Chapter 1069 Someone Summer looked up at Lester and said indifferently, Oh, Mr. Lester. Lester crossed his hands in front of him and walked to Summer. He looked extremely gentle and refined. He asked Summer, Where are you going? Summer looked at Lester for a while. He seemed to be very happy. Could it be that there were achievements in his so-called experiment? Summer felt irritated when she realized that she was the experimental object in his experiment. But there was nothing she could do to Lester. Im going to see Stanley. Summer said bluntly. Lesters eyebrows cocked in surprise. Really? I almost forget that you get along well with Stanley. You used to be friends. There was profound meaning in his sentence. Summer and Stanley were indeed friends, but too many things happened between them afterwards. Friends? Summer sneered. He is your favorite foster son! Father and son can even fall out. Isnt Mr. Lester enjoying torturing Stanley? Im just going to see how he is now.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Lesters expression changed when they talked about Stanley. Youre wrong. Lester stretched out a finger and waved it. He denied what Summer said. Im giving him a lesson so that he can learn more. He said it in an intimate way, as if Stanley was still his favorite foster son. Lester was really lunatic. He hated Stanley so much, but he still pretended to be a righteous father. Why did he have to pretend to be like that? Summer smiled, As youve said, you dont seem to hate Stanley. Lesters expression was difficult to understand. Im just sad. Oh, so Mr. Lester is quite generous. Im different. I really hate Stanley because he took advantage of my daughter to deal with Leonardo. And my daughter almost died in the fire. No matter what, I wont forgive him for that. When Summer said this, she stared at Stanleys eyes, as if she wanted to see through him. Lester stretched out his hand and loosened his tie, Is that real? If you have nothing to say, Ill go to see how Stanley is now. Without waiting for Lester to respond, Summer turned the wheels of the wheelchair and was about to leave. Lester said slowly, Then I wont go with you. Summers tone carried a trace of mockery, Alright. Since you treat Stanley so well, Im afraid you will feel distressed when seeing how badly he is injured now. Its not a good thing. Seeing that Lesters gaze was gloomier, Summer smiled and left. When Summer arrived at Stanleys room, she discovered that Stanley had been bandaged up again. Hey on the bed, staring at the ceiling. No one knew what he was thinking. The bandage is quite good. Summer went towards his bed and patted Stanleys arm. There was a slight movement on Stanleys eyebrows. He didnt show any expression except that. He was really good at enduring the pain. Just as Summer was about to speak, she nced at the curtains and noticed something there. She stared at the curtains for a moment, and then turned around to meet Stanleys gaze. Stanley looked straight at her. No one knew what he was thinking. Summer lowered her head andughed. There was someone behind the curtains. Chapter 1070 Of Course I Can’t Refuse It There was no wind in the room. But when Summer came in just now, she clearly saw the curtains moving. There must be someone behind the curtains. He might be here to save Stanley. Stanley looked at Summers smile and said, What are you doing here? Summer nced at the maids not far away and smiled at Stanley, Of course Ie to see how miserable you are now, so I can be happy. Stanley sneered. He didnt want to talk to Summer. Summerughed at Stanley for a while. She looked at the curtains, and then looked at Stanley. Then she went out in her wheelchair. She was talking to Stanley with her back to the door just now, so the maids could not see her expression. After leaving Stanleys room, Summer went straight back to her room. After arriving at the room and locking the door, she supported her arms against the wall and tried to stand up. But her legs were too weak. Fortunately, although her legs were weak, she still had feelings in her legs. Finally, she felt her legs. Summer used both of her hands to support her entire body and walked along the wall to the other side of the room. There was only two to three meters. When she finished, her entire body was covered in sweat and she could no longer stand. Fortunately, there was a sofa beside her. Summery on the sofa and looked at the ceiling in a daze. She could now walk by supporting the wall. One day, her body would definitely get better, right? She would be able to stand up sooner orter. As long as her legs could recover, she must find a chance to escape. Even if she couldnt escape, Leonardo would definitely find a way to save her. At that time, Leonardo would be happy to see that she had recovered. Summer heaved a sigh of relief, stretching out and firmly grasped the back of the sofa to support herself. She tried to walk along the sofa. For the entire afternoon, Summer was practicing walking in her room. She didnt fall asleep on the sofa until she was very tired. The bed was too far away from the sofa and she could not walk to it. Thus, she justy on the sofa. At dinner time, there was a maid knocking on the door. Ms. Summer, its time for dinner. Summer was woken up by her. Fortunately, she was tired after practicing walking and returned to the sofa on her wheelchair. So she slipped off the armrest of the sofa and sat on the wheelchair. Then she went to open the door. When the door was opened, the maid did not ask Summer anything and just pushed her out. Summer had practiced walking for the whole afternoon and now she felt tired and hungry. Normally, she would not feel so hungry, nor would she have any appetite. But now, she was really hungry. She actually started to look forward to dinner. When they arrived at the dining room, Summer was surprised to see the person sitting at the table.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Apart from Lester, Stanley was also there. Stanley leaned against the chair and his face was very pale. He looked down at the ground and there was no expression on his face. If it werent for that his chest was heaving, he would be regarded as a dead person, as he was so quiet. When Lester saw Summer, he smiled, Will Ms. Summer mind if I let Stanley have dinner with us? If I say I will, can you let him go? Summer sat down at the table without looking at Lester. She really felt disgusted when she saw Lester. When Summer picked up the chopsticks, she couldnt help but look up at Stanley. Lester didnt care about that and smiled. It was Stanley who offered to have dinner with us. Of course, I cant refuse it. Chapter 1071 Help Me Summer was surprised that Stanley actually offered to have dinner with Lester? Her expression changed and then she looked at Stanley again. Stanley looked upset. His injuries were so severe that he couldnt even hold his chopsticks steadily while eating. Lester instructed the maid behind him, Why are you still standing here? Give him a spoon. The maid immediately brought a spoon over and took away the chopsticks in Stanleys hand. Stanley seemed to be unwilling. The maid had to forcefully take the chopsticks away from him. Summer witnessed it. Stanley was a very proud person. When he faced Leonardo, he showed great confidence. Facing Lester, whom he had deep hatred of, he would never admit defeat. Now, not only did he offer to have dinner with Lester, but also allowed Lester to ask the servant to change a spoon for him in front of everyone. This was definitely an insult to him. His pride and confidence was almost destroyed by Lester. Ive heard that you havent eaten for several days. Can you hold the spoon steadily? Do you Lester looked at Stanley with a concerned expression. Do you need someone to feed you? No. Stanley finally spoke. His voice was hoarse. But Lester just smiled. Summer pretended not to hear them and focused her attention on the food. However, she couldnt help but peek at Stanley. She had an intuition that there was something wrong with Stanley. Recalling the movement behind the curtains in Stanleys room, Summer guessed Stanley was probably trying to escape. Not long after, a bodyguard came in with a phone and whispered into Lesters ear. Soon Lester left the dining room with a gloomy expression. Only Summer and Stanley were left. Two maids were standing behind them. When Summer was picking up the dishes, Stanley also reached out his spoon, which collided with Summers chopsticks. Summer paused for a moment and withdrew her chopsticks. Stanley held a spoon and it was difficult for him to pick up the dishes. Summer frowned. Then she picked up the dishes and ced them in his bowl. Stanley paused for a moment. Then he silently took his spoon back and continued to eat. Summer understood Stanley was definitely going to do something, but she did not know what he was up to. Suddenly, a bang came from the other side of the table. Summer suddenly looked up and saw that the bowl and cup in front of Stanley fell to the ground. The two maids looked annoyed as they came over to clean up. At that time, Summer saw Stanleys lips move and he said two words silently. Summer looked at his mouth and Stanley repeated his movement. It was help me. Stanley nodded. Stanley was asking her to help? How could she help him? After cleaning up, the two maids left with their stuff. Only Summer and Stanley were in the dining room.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. There was a table between them. Stanley whispered, I know youve seen it. I need your help. You mean Jenny? At this critical moment, Summer could not think of anyone else who could save Stanley, except Jenny. Jenny was well trained. It might be possible for her to break through the siege without being discovered by the bodyguards and sneaking into Stanleys room. Moreover, Jenny liked Stanley. Women were quite emotional. Even Jenny was not an exception. She would be willing to risk her life to save Stanley. Its her. Stanley admitted without any hesitant. Help me hold Lester and the bodyguards off tonight. Why do you think I will help you? You will. Chapter 1072 State the Obvious As soon as Stanley finished that, the two maids came back. Summer had no choice but bit back the words. Stanley returned to his previous state. It was as if what happened just now was only Summers illusion. The maids reced a set of new cutlery for Stanley, and Lester returned to the dining room. Summer and Stanley did not have the chance to speak to each other again. Until she returned to her room, Summer was still thinking about what Stanley had said to her. A maid closed the door and left. Summer opened the bathroom door and entered on her wheelchair. As soon as she entered, she was stunned. The bathroom wasnt very big, and she could see everything in it at a nce. Jenny was right at the corner opposite the bathroom door, as if she was waiting for Summer. Moreover, she seemed to have waited for Summer for a long time. Summer knew why Jenny came to see her. Otherwise, Jenny could hide behind the door and attack Summer when she pushed the door open. Summer and Jenny exchanged their gazes and then Summer closed the door. Jenny still looked like what she usually was, resolute and cold. It seemed that she was ready to take action at any time. Summer looked at Jenny and understood that she couldnt wait for Jenny to take the initiative to speak. Thus, Summer said, Stanley asks you toe here? Yes. Jenny nodded and her expression changed. Did he tell you? Summer crossed her arms and looked at Jenny with a wry smile. Did you sneak into my room while we were eating? Jenny nodded. After pausing for a moment, Jenny said, Sir said you will definitely help him. Does he think he knows well about me? Summer raised her chin slightly and didnt deny that. Jenny was a little anxious. Summer, if I did anything that made you unhappy in the past, you can just scold me. As for sir, although he has his own ns in doing things, he never means to hurt you. Stanley had also said the same thing as Jenny said. Stanley said that he had never nned to hurt Summer. Actually, Summer understood this.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org If Stanley did not have a crush for her, she would have died a thousand times. She would not be able to live till today. Summer smiled and looked at Jenny. Does Stanley still not know you love him? Jennys expression changed, and she shook her head stiffly. Normally, Jenny would definitely ignore her if Summer asked such a question. But today, Jenny needed Summers help, so she answered honestly, Sir is just my boss. We have no future together. What if you have? Summer said it on purpose. A smart person like Stanley would definitely be able to sense Jennys affection towards him. However, Jenny concealed her feeling and was loyal to Stanley. So Stanley chose not to state the obvious. Summer was a little curious about what Stanley would do if Jenny told him her real thoughts. Would he say something tofort Jenny so that she could continue to work for him, or would he reject Jenny directly? Summer really wanted to know what Stanley would do. Hearing this, Jennys eyes shed. She seemed to be a little excited, but at the same time, she didnt believe it. Finally, she calmed down and the excitement in her eyes disappeared. She whispered, Impossible. Summers interest of testing Jenny disappeared gradually. She understood the feeling of loving someone. Although she had never loved someone who would never love her, she could understand this feeling. Chapter 1073 I Have a Request Summer didnt want to let her down. Women shouldnt make things difficult for each other. Although Jenny worked for Stanley, to Summer, she was just a lovesick woman. Summer changed the topic and asked Jenny, When will you and Stanley leave? Speaking of this, Jennys expression became serious. She looked at the time and said, At nine oclock. There are still twenty minutes left. At that time, you make some noise in the room to attract them over and then stall them, and I will take the opportunity to take Stanley away. Alright. Summer agreed. Then Summer looked straight at Jenny, while Jenny also stared at her. She raised her eyebrows and said, Are you ready to go? The patrol outside is very tight. Ill leave when it is time. Jenny stood still at the corner. Summer didnt say anything. She rolled the wheelchair to the counter, and then began to wash up. Jenny stood in the corner and looked at Summer. Jenny had grown up under Lesters training. She had undergone inhuman training since childhood and had stood out from all the other girls. Afterwards, she was assigned to Stanley by Lester. Over the years, she had done a lot for Stanley. Clean or dirty, she had done them all. And she had seen a lot of people. Men and women, young and old, exquisite and in. However, it was rare to see a woman like Summer. Such a beautiful woman, though looking weak and fragile, she was very tough inside. It was as if she could never be knocked down. She was much tougher than she looked like. Summer knew Jenny had been staring at her. Summer could not figure out what she was thinking of. Summer wasnt interested and wouldnt ask. Besides, Jenny probably wouldnt tell her even if she asked. She and Jenny had barely known each other in the past, and they probably wouldnt interact much in the future. Summer thought for a moment and thought it might not be the case. After Stanley regained his power, he would probably fight against Leonardo. At that time, Jenny must still be working for Stanley. Summer looked up in the mirror. In the mirror, Jenny stood in the corner behind her and was looking at the time. Time was almost up, and her expression was somewhat solemn. Jenny. Summer called out to her. Jenny turned to look at Summer. Summer looked at her in the mirror and said, I have a request. Jenny was somewhat surprised, but she didnt say anything, waiting for Summer to finish her sentence. When Stanley and Leonardo confront each other, no matter what the situation is, dont hurt my daughter. Summer spoke firmly and sharply. Summer didnt even use the word If. She was very sure that there would be confrontation between Leonardo and Stanley.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Stanley had be like this, though it had something to do with Lester, and it was difficult for him to change. He just couldnt let go of it. Jenny pondered for a moment and replied, OK. Summer smiled. Jenny then prepared to leave. Wait. Stopped by Summer again, Jenny was a little impatient. She turned around and saw Summer was looking at her. Summer looked at the stuff on her waist, I want that. Jenny subconsciously touched the dagger pinned under her clothes on her waist. Chapter 1074 Nothing Else Jenny looked at Summer in surprise. She often went on missions, so she usually had weapons on her. She could understand why Summer would know that. Jenny didnt say anything, but directly took the dagger off and handed it to Summer. Summer took it over and lifted her chin, signaling Jenny to take off her watch as well, I want that too. Jenny pursed her lips, took off her watch and then handed it to Summer. Summer took the watch and smiled, Give me your phone, too. Jenny looked at Summer in disbelief and said, You Summer stretched out her hand towards Jenny and even urged her, Hurry up. Times up. Stanley is still waiting for you to save him. Jenny gritted her teeth and took out her phone, cing it heavily on Summers hand. Summer immediately grasped it, as if Jenny would take it back at any time, and said, Alright, dont be angry. I know you have more than one phone. An experienced subordinate like you must have prepared everything well, right? Jenny wanted to refute, but she didnt know what to say. As Summer had said, she had indeed prepared more than two sets. She had prepared several sets of weapons andmunication tools of different sizes and different functions, so they could be assured. But Summer had gone too far. Summer had just asked her for her dagger, phone and watch so righteously. Calm down. I want nothing else. Now leave. Summer patted Jennys arm in aforting way. Jenny had been robbed of three items by Summer, and she was somewhat angry as she moved her arm to dodge Summers hand, And I have nothing left for you. Summer leaned back in her chair and said happily, Thank you. Jenny took a deep breath and said, Im leaving. Before she left, she added again, Take care of yourself. Then she walked out the bathroom. As soon as Jenny left, the smile on Summers face disappeared. She looked around, wondering where to hide the phone.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Summer finally hid it in a carton next to the toilet. It was a corner which people usually wouldnt pay attention to, so it shouldnt be that easy to be discovered. After hiding the phone, Summer came out of the bathroom and looked around. There was no one left, and Jenny had already gone. She didnt hear Jenny open the door just now. But the window was open. Summer sat in the wheelchair and took a look at the window. It was dark outside. Under the dim street lights, several patrolling bodyguards happened to walk by. Summer put the dagger under the pillow. After thinking for a while, she thought the carton was too easy to be noticed and it was not a safe ce. After changing several ces, Summer hid the dagger on herself. The dagger was small and exquisite, about an-inch long, thus it was easy to hide. The watch was even more convenient to hide, so she just hid it in the wheelchair. There wasnt a clock in the vi, and Summer didnt know what time it was. So the watch was very useful to her. After doing these things, Summer picked up themp from the bedside and looked down through the window. After the patrolling bodyguard passed by, she threw themp out. What Summer did not expect was that themp really hit someone downstairs. Luckily, she was on the third floor, so themp wouldnt kill the guy. Besides, the bodyguards were so strong. A bodyguard looked up and shouted, Who is it? Summer held anothermp in her hand, aimed at the bodyguard and threw it out again. Chapter 1075 Dad, Save Me Youre fucking crazy! Damn it! It almost hit me! Are you all right? Curses came from below. Summer continued to look for something in the room that she could throw off. As she threw something down, she pretended to be crazy andughed loudly. Soon, a series of footsteps sounded from outside the corridor. There were quite a few people who came in a hurry. It seemed like it did work. Summer pretended not to hear that. She continued to look around the room for something to throw out through the window. There were always unlucky people who were patrolling downstairs and got hit. No one dared to patrol now. They were all standing not far from her room, staring at her window. When Lester pushed the door open and entered, Summer was dragging the quilt and about to throw it out of the window. It was as if she did not see othersing. She was mumbling and no one could hear what she was saying. Muttering to herself for a while, sheughed out loud. Almost half of the items in the room were thrown out by Summer. The room was in a total mess. Lester frowned tightly as he turned around to shout at the maids and bodyguards behind him, What are you waiting for? Stop her! Actually, the maids and bodyguards were waiting for Lesters orders. Upon hearing what Lester said, they rushed forward altogether. Summer was still a patient, and the maids here were well trained. They restrained Summer in just a few seconds. However, Summer was mad, so she had to act more true to life. She was also a scriptwriter, so it wasnt difficult for her to do this. Although Summer was restrained by the maids, she still struggled with all her might. She tilted her head to bite a maids hand on her shoulder, and her hair was also in her mouth. She was biting and struggling. Dont hurt her. Lesters expression was extremely terrible, but he was still worried about Summers safety. Even if Summer was crazy, she was still his experimental object. His experiment was not over yet, and Summer was still useful. Therefore, Summer must remain safe and sound when she was still useful. No matter how hard Summer struggled, she could not get rid of the maids. Then she cried out. As she cried, she shouted at Lester, Dad, save me! The maids and bodyguards who were holding her looked at each other after hearing this. Lesters expression turned peculiar. Summer cried even louder, and was wailing miserably like a child. One of the maids couldnt help but ask, Mr. Lester Lester frowned. He stared at Summer suspiciously for a moment, and then walked towards her. When Summer saw him approach, her cries gradually subsided. She was like a child who had suffered grievances and finally saw her families. She pouted and said, Daddy. Oh no dad Lester narrowed his eyes and waved his hand to signal the maids who were holding Summer to let her go. The moment the maids and the bodyguards let go, Summer sat on her wheelchair and pounced on Lester.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Lester was a man of high vignce. When Summer came towards him, he retreated slightly and put his hands on Summers shoulder to stop her. Seeing this, Summer pouted and began to cry again. Lester was always aloof and mighty, and there were countless foster sons and daughters around him. He had never seen someone like Summer, who cried so miserably. If it werent for that Summer was still useful, he would have thrown her out. He stiffened. Just as he was about to withdraw his hands, Summer grabbed his sleeve and wiped her nose on it. Chapter 1076 An Insane Woman Lester, who was always expressionless, was stimted by this. You! Let go of me!Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Lesters tone changed, and he seemed not to be able to bear this. Although what he did was kind of a secret and almost broke thew, he was a very refined man. From food and clothing, to behavior, Lester behaved like a real gentleman. Thus, when Summer wiped her nose on his sleeve, he nearly copsed. He had never met someone like Summer before. Dad, dont you like me? Summer was surprised, but she still pretended to be mad and acted like a mad woman. Lester must be obsessional about cleanliness. Otherwise, it was impossible for him to ignore Summers disguise and just copsed so easily. Lester pursed his lips tightly, his arms trembling. He was going to explode. Summer blinked. A trace of grievance surged into her eyes. She loosened Lesters sleeve and sat back on the wheelchair. She looked pitiful. She looked vulnerable. And when she had such an expression, it made her look even more innocent. The bodyguards and maids beside her even began to sympathize with her. However, Lester was not an ordinary person. He took off his coat and threw it onto the ground in disgust. Then he coldly swept a nce at Summer and walked out. After taking two steps, he heard the sound of the wheelchair from behind. Turning around with a gloomy expression, Lester saw Summer not far behind him, staring at him on the wheelchair. There was one moment when Lester had the illusion that he was really her father. As for whether Summer was really mad or not, Lester had plenty of ways to test it out. Right now, he had to go back to his room to take a shower and change the clothes. As long as he thought of that Summer wiped her nose on his sleeve, he felt the goose bumps were all over his body. It was so disgusting. Lester walked to his room quickly. His room is on the fourth floor and he had to take the elevator. After entering the elevator, he saw Summer was following him, so he pressed the button frantically to close the door. When Summer came over, the elevator door had already closed. In the slowly rising elevator, Lester heaved a sigh of relief. Summer watched as the elevator reached the fourth floor and then pressed the up button. She had to act till the end of the y. She was a crazy woman who had regarded Lester as her father, so she had to chase after him naturally. Soon, another elevator came and Summer entered. When she reached the fourth floor, the elevator door opened. Summer was slightly stunned when she saw the people outside. Facing a group of bodyguards, Summer shouted angrily, I want my daddy! The bodyguards were those who had patrolled the courtyard just now. They didnt know what was going on up there. They just received the instruction from Lester to stop someone at the elevator. The fourth floor was Lesters territory, and only Lester lived on it. Summer shouted for Daddy, so others naturally knew that this Daddy she was talking about was Lester. But didnt Lester only have one son? When did he have a daughter? I want to see my father. Summer began to cry loudly. The bodyguards looked at each other and began to discuss. Well Whats wrong? Is she really crazy? Shes probably mad. Otherwise, she wouldnt have thrown things around and called Mr. Lester father. She looks pretty, but unfortunately Whats the point of being so beautiful, since she is insane? Well, thats right. Chapter 1077 A Phone Call What the bodyguards were talking about was very rude, but they didnt dare to do anything to Summer. After all, Lester still valued Summer. Summer was very useful to Lester. Summer was blocked by the bodyguards in the elevator for a while. Later, maids came up and took Summer away by force. Summer, who was brought back to her room, naturally began to make a fuss. In the end, Summer fell asleep when she was tired. Compared to ordinary people, she was still much weaker. Being arguing and crying for such a long time, she was already tired. She did not know if Stanley and Jenny had escaped, nor did she know when Lester finished bathing. It was already the next morning when she woke up. Summer took out the cell phone she got from Jenny and dialed a number which was so familiar to her. Summer was a little nervous when she dialed the number. She didnt know if she could get through. Even if she made a call, Leonardo might not answer it. Because Leonardos private phone was set to block unfamiliar numbers.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Summer felt every second was like a year. Suddenly, a beep rang out on the phone. Summer looked at her phone in disbelief. She actually got through! Summer heaved a sigh of relief. Leonardo probably thought she might call him, so he reset the phone, right? Leonardo was always like this. He was especially careful about the things rted to her. A few secondster, someone answered the phone. Summer was so nervous that she held her breath. She listened carefully to what Leonardo would say. Leonardo did not speak immediately. They were both silent. Summer, who was holding her breath, could even hear Leonardos breathing. After a moment of silence, Summer heard a familiar voice, Summer. Leonardos voice was hoarse and his tone was the same as usual. But if listening carefully, Summer could sense a trace of caution. Was he worried that the call wasnt made by her? Summer involuntarily held the phone tightly and said, Its me. Summer. Leonardo called her name as if he wanted to confirm something. Just as Summer was about to speak, she heard a slight noise outside. She was worried that someone woulde in, so she could only say it briefly. Listen to me. I dont know where I am. Lester needs me now, and even if you dont help him, he wont do anything to me. You dont have to worry about me. Im fine now. You can do whatever you want. Jenny came to save Stanley and I helped them. I think they have escaped. At this point, Summer clearly heard a noise by the door. She whispered to the phone, Someone ising. Lets stop here. Ill try to contact you again. She hung up the phone and hid it somewhere. Then shey on the bed, staring at the ceiling. Yesterday, she seeded in pretending to be crazy and foolish in front of Lester. Perhaps it was because she did it so suddenly that Lester did not think too much about it. After a night, Lester had calmed down. Perhaps he could tell that everything was faked. Summer was not sure. She could only continue disguising herself as a mad woman. Hearing that someone was turning the door handle outside, Summer closed her eyes and pretended that she was still asleep. She pulled the quilt up and covered half of her face. Then she listened to the noise from the door. Summer guessed that it should be the maid who usually took care of her. That person walked to her bed, looked at her for a moment and then went out. She whispered to the people outside, Shes still asleep. Chapter 1078 Underestimate People outside did not say anything, and then the door was closed. But soon, someone else came over. There were a lot of people this time. They entered the room directly. As there were a lot of people, they made a big noise. Summer naturally couldnt pretend to be asleep. As a person with normal hearing, she would definitely be woken up. Summer rubbed her eyes drowsily before she sat up to see what was going on in her room. A group of people in doctors outfit was in front of him. Everyone wore a mask and it was unable to see their faces. No emotions could be seen from their exposed eyes. They all looked extremely cold and indifferent. Summers heart skipped a beat. Was she going to be captured for the experiment again? That made sense. She must be examined, for she behaved like a mad woman yesterday. But she still had to act. Who are you? Wheres my father? After Summer finished saying these, she began to cry again. She was wailing like a child.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Those people seemed not to hear her. They directly pushed a stretcher to the bed. And two of them raised Summers arms and legs and carried her onto the stretcher. Even though Summer was crying like a madman, none of those people spoke, nor did anyone pay attention to her. Seeing this, Summer struggled even more intense. Afterwards, she felt a pain in her back and slowly lost her consciousness. She tilted her head and saw a person throwing away the anesthetic needle. Last time she was taken out for an experiment, she didnt feel anything at all. She must have been anesthetized while she was sleeping. After that, Summer fainted. As for what had happened after she fainted, she had no impression at all. When she woke up again, she was in theboratory. When she opened her eyes, she heard Lesters hoarse voice. Youre awake? Summer was a little surprised that Lester was actually guarding her. She turned around and saw Lester sitting expressionlessly on a chair beside the bed. He looked so gloomy, which indicated that he was in a bad mood now. Lester didnt always reveal his emotions. Since he showed such an expression, something must have happened. Perhaps Stanley had really escaped, or perhaps Leonardo had done something. Anyway, something must have been out of his control, so he was so angry. He looked at Summer, and Summer also looked at him. She seemed not to fear him at all. Lester said, Dont you call me Dad anymore? Summers eyes popped and looked at him seriously. She had a pair of big eyes, and when she opened her eyes wide, she looked even more innocent. I dont have an ugly father like you, she said slowly. Hearing this, Lester suddenlyughed, and his expression was a little ferocious. Dad? Lester stared at Summer, You pretended to be crazy to help Stanley escape. I underestimated you, Stanley and all of you! He gritted his teeth as if he wanted to eat Stanleys meat and drink Stanleys blood. He is the most powerful weapon in my hand. It is me who give him those achievements! But he actually betrayed me! Lesters chest swelled. He no longer tried to hide his emotions. He took a long breath and tried his best to calm down. Then he said faintly, And now, he has escaped from my territory with the help of my experimental object. Chapter 1079 Who Will be the Final Winner Seeing Lester like this, Summer knew she no longer needed to pretend to be crazy and stupid. After all, Lester won. She could not fool Lester. Lester was shocked by Summer because everything happened so suddenly, so he was fooled by Summer. Since Stanley had sessfully escaped. Lester was able to understand what was going on. Lester was very cunning and shrewd. No one could deceive him. Summer felt that what she had done was like a joke to Lester. Summer stopped acting like a mad woman. She just looked at him with a poker face. Lester looked at her face and asked suddenly, Why do you look at me like that? Are you sympathizing with me? Summers mouth twitched. She didnt want to talk with this man. Who was sympathizing with him? Sometimes, Lester would be out of his mind. No one knew what he was thinking. Summer nced at Lester and turned away. Do you think you can get rid of me and defeat me? Lester sneered. His eyes were filled with killing intent, which was shocking. Summers heart sank. What was Lester going to do? Fortunately, Lester left quickly. Summer heaved a sigh of relief. She called Leonardo and told him that Stanley had escaped. Leonardo was a very cautious man. By now, he should have known that. It was likely that he would meet Stanley to know more about what happened here. Lester would definitely be able to think of this, because even Summer could think of it easily. Therefore, Lester would not sit still and wait for Leonardo toe to him. Lester would definitely take action. It was same to Leonardo. While Lester was taking action, Leonardo would definitely do something. It was hard to guess who would be the final winner of thepetition between Lester and Leonardo, as both were extremely intelligent. It was lucky that Summer was still safe. She was useful to Lester, so she would not be in danger. In the next few days, more people came to theboratory. Summer was injected with a lot of drugs. Summer was always in a daze. She didnt know what kind of drugs she had been injected. She just rarely woke up. Almost every time she woke up, there were people in doctors outfit and masks staring at her by the bedside. Sometimes they would talk about it. The atmosphere in theboratory was serious and tense. Summer was in low spirits. It was difficult for her to stay awake. Afterwards, she couldnt even open her eyes. She could only feel something. After a period of time, when Summer woke uppletely, she felt she was in a very shaky ce. Only when she opened her eyes, did she realize that she was on the stretcher again. She subconsciously wanted to get up, only to realize that she had no strength and was unable to move at all. Recently, she had been locked up in theboratory and they had applied a lot of medicines on her. Her life was supported by nutrients. Actually, she had recovered a little before, but now, her health was destroyed again. Summery powerlessly on the stretcher. She opened her eyes and stared at the person pushing the stretcher at the end. It looked like he also came from Lestersboratory. He wore a white coat and a mask. He looked down at the ground and there was no expression on his face. Where are you taking me? Summer tried to speak. Only then did she realize that her voice was so terrible. She sounded extremely thick and hoarse. The man ignored her. The elevator came. The sound of the elevator rang out, and Summer was pushed in.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Chapter 1080 Aren’t You Curious? Summery on the stretcher and tilted her head to look behind. She saw the changing numbers on the elevator wall. As the elevator continued to rise, the number also increased. Summery on the stretcher and it was a little difficult for her to look at the numbers. She stared at the wall for a moment before she realized that they were going to the top floor of the building. In the blink of an eye, the elevator had reached the top floor. Summer was pushed out of the elevator and towards the stairs. They were already at the top floor and there was no elevator. If they continued to walk up, they would be at the rooftop. What are you doing? Where are you taking me? Summer had an ominous presentiment.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The two people who pushed her up let go of the stretcher. They held Summers arms on the each side and helped her stand up from the stretcher. Then they carried her up the stairs. They were taking her to the rooftop. Summer struggled. What are you doing? Let go of me! Why did they bring her to the rooftop? She had seen it in the elevator just now. This building wasnt too high. There were only eight floors. Even though there were only eight floors, if she fell, she would definitely die. Summer didnt think they were just taking her to the rooftop to enjoy the scenery. The two people held Summer tightly. They were so powerful and unshakable that Summers struggles werepletely futile. Summer was finally brought to the rooftop by them. As soon as she walked out of the safety door, Summers eyes were hurt by the bright sunlight. She had been staying indoors all this time and hadnt seen the sun for a long time. Today, the weather was exceptionally good. It was sunny. At first sight of the sun, Summer felt her eyes hurt . She subconsciously closed her eyes and reached out to cover them with her hands. Mr. Lester. Shes here. Summer suddenly opened her eyes when hearing this. When she came to the rooftop just now, the sunlight was so bright that she couldnt see anything clearly. After a while, she realized that there were quite a few people on the rooftop. The one sitting at the front of the crowd was Lester. Sensing Summers gaze, Lester turned to look at her. Ms. Summer. As Lester spoke, a smile appeared on his face. It was as if something good was going to happen. Summer looked at Lester vigntly and did not speak. Lester did not care about Summers reaction. He still smiled and gently instructed his subordinates, Prepare a chair for Ms. Summer. Ms. Summer is the main character today. She cant get tired. Although he was instructing his subordinates, his gaze was still focusing on Summer. Soon, someone came with the wheelchair and ced it behind Summer. The two people who had been supporting Summer immediately let her go and pressed her onto the wheelchair. Then they pushed her towards Lester. Summer was like a marite and she was pushed here and there. During the whole process, she was so quiet and didnt say a word. Lester seemed to be quite happy. He was even willing to chat with Summer, You havent got a sunbath for a long time, have you? How do you feel now? Isnt it very warm? Summer nced at him and said, Yes. When Lester heard her answer, he looked up at her in a different position. Why dont you ask me why you are brought here? Summers expression remained the same. She looked very calm. Lester stared at her and said, Arent you curious? I dont care if you are going to tell me or not. Summer closed her eyes and leaned against the back of the wheelchair. Chapter 1081 Risk Your Life It had indeed been a long time since she had seen the sunshine. She felt so warm. It was as if she was isted from the world, and she was a prisoner. This was the freedom she hadnt experienced for a long time. Lesters voice sounded again, I have two guests today. Summer paused for a moment when hearing this, but she pretended to be calm. So she did not open her eyes. She was still enjoying the sunshine and leaning against the back of her wheelchair. However, Im not sure when these two guests will arrive. Why dont we make a bet? Lesters voice was soft, as if he was chatting with a friend. Hearing this, Summer suddenly opened her eyes and sat straight to look at Lester. She asked him, What do you want to bet on? She was almost certain that one of the so-called guests Lester mentioned was definitely Leonardo. Lester was really hard to deal with. After Stanley escaped sessfully, in order to prevent Leonardo from making trouble, he even took the initiative and thought of a way to make Leonardoe to see him. What do you want to bet on? Lester looked at Summer with a wry expression. Lesters expression was extremely serious. Summer felt that thing wouldnt be so simple. So she asked, Can I bet on anything? Sure enough, the next moment, Lester smiled and said, Then Ill bet on your life. Before Summer could figure out what was happening, someone stepped forward and tied her up. Summer was tied firmly to the wheelchair. Her eye popped and she stared at Lester. Then, she sneered. You are such a hypocrite! Lester narrowed his eyes and seemed to be a little unhappy. However, he became calm soon. You are too young. When you are not confident about the result, you will start to panic. At this moment, you are always impulsive and want to curse someone. I can understand this, and I understand you. Summer wanted to refute, but she had to admit that Lester was right. She was indeed uncertain and began to panic. Have you guessed which two guests Ive invited? Lester put one hand on the armrest of the chair and knocked it rhythmically with his fingers. He seemed so casual and careless. Summer was silent for a moment and asked, If I can guess who youve invited, what will I get? Nothing. Lester shook his head. Then I wont guess. Summer turned away and didnt look at Lester. Lester just wanted to see her panic and confused expression. But, Summer wouldnt let him get what he wanted. Lester said with disappointment, So it looks like you cant guess it. Since thats the case, I can tell you if you tell me you want to know. I dont want to know. Summer nced at him and refused. Lesters face darkened slightly. After a while, he slowly said, You are as stubborn as an old friend of mine. No wonder Stanley likes you, and Trevin likes you too. Hearing Lester mention Trevin, Summer was stunned for a moment. Trevin was like a normal prodigal. Summer had been controlled by Lester for experiments during this period of time. She was unable to find any connection between Trevin and Lester. It was hard to imagine that they were father and son. I know youve got along well with Trevin. Do you want to consider being Trevins girlfriend? He is a good man. Lester was so shrewd. He naturally knew everything about his own son. Lester even knew every detail that happened between Trevin and Summer. It was not surprising at all.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Chapter 1082 The First One to Arrive Summer indeed hated Lester. But she didnt want to vent her anger on Trevin. Summers expression was quiteplicated and she asked, Have you told Trevin in person that you think he is a good man? Lester did not expect that Summer would talk about Trevin with him. After a short moment of silence, he said, He is only a good child. He is not as ruthless as Stanley or as smart as Leonardo. Generally speaking, I am still rather disappointed in him. No intimacy could be felt from what he said. It seemed as if he didnt regard Trevin as his son. It was as if Trevin was just an irrelevant person to him, who could bepared with others by Lester. In the end, Lester came to the conclusion that he was disappointed in Trevin. Are you disappointed in Trevin? Summers mouth twitched and she showed a mocking smile. Well, he might be even more disappointed in you. After all, his father is someone like you. Being able to be my son is his fortune that he may not have if he was born in another family. Lester was obviously furious, and his gaze became sinister. Oh, did he say that himself? Summers eyebrows cocked and she pretended to be thinking. After a while, she continued, Trevin isnt on intimate terms with you. And you dont get along well with him. Thus, youve failed to be a good father. Lesters expression hadpletely changed. He was an exceptionally confident person. He wouldnt allow anyone to question what he had done. Normally, his subordinates were respectful to him. So no one would dare to question him. Naturally, no one had ever talked about that his rtionship with Trevin was not good in front of him and he failed to be a good father. The reason why Lester mentioned Trevin was that he wanted to test Summer. In his opinion, Summer was mentally unstable right now. Summer had been locked up for such a long time for the experiment. Just now, he said that he would bet on her life. Thus, mentioning Trevin was giving her a chance to save her life. Lester thought Summer would give in and take advantage of the chance. However, not only did Summer refuse him, but also said he was a total failure as a father. Lester did not like this kind of feeling. Things were out of his control and everything did not develop in the way he had expected. Lester said in a gloomy voice, So sharp-tongued. Summer smiled and said, Thank you. Lester was about to say something when a subordinate came up and said something to him. After Lester heard that, a wry smile shed across his face. He actuallyes first? Heughed and continued, What a surprise! I really didnt expect that. Although Lester had only said a few words, Summer became nervous. Previously, Lester mentioned that he invited two guests. Summer could only guess that one of them was Leonardo. She did not know who else Lester had invited.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Judging from what Lester had said, Summer felt he was very surprised by the person who had arrived first. ording to Summers assumption, the first person to arrive should be Leonardo. Lester knew how important Summer was to Leonardo, so it was natural for him to believe that the first one to arrive was Leonardo. Hence, since Lester was so surprised, it meant that the person who came first was not Leonardo. Who else could it be if it wasnt Leonardo? Lester suddenly turned to look at Summer. He seemed to be very impatient, Push her over. As soon as he finished speaking, a subordinate walked over and pushed Summer to the edge of the rooftop. No one knew why the fence on the rooftop was so low. It only reached Summers calves. After she was pushed to the edge of the rooftop, she could easily fall off the building together with her wheelchair as long as the subordinate gave her a hard push. Chapter 1083 Failure Was Doomed Summer lowered her head and looked downward. The height of the eight floors shocked her. She looked towards the side and could not help but clench her hands. At first, when she knew something was wrong with her health, Summer felt both fear and despair. After some treatment, no sign of improvement had ever shown. Fear had gradually gone. Despair was the only thing left. However, after Carl told her what was on Leonardos mind, she did not want to die. If she died, how could Leonardo continue his life? Leonardo would not live alone without her. She was scared of death now. Her fear satisfied Lester. He smiled, Dont be so scared. You still have a chance of surviving if they fulfil my requests. Summer closed her eyes. She was in no mood to care about what Lester was saying. She needed to calm herself down. She thought of Rosie, Leonardo, and Jessica. Summer forced herself to calm down. Gradually, she became peaceful. Then, Summer looked at Lester and said, Your experiment failed again. Her tone was quite certain. After being caught by Lester, she said a lot of mean words to Luster at the beginning. But Lester endured her insults. That was because she was a precious experimental subject to Lester. Now that Lester did not care whether she was alive or dead, the test must have failed. The possibility of sess? No one can return after death. So, the failure was doomed. Maybe one day, advanced medicine development could bring people back to life, but Lester could never be the one who invented the relevant technology. Lester did experiments on her and Bendy. To achieve his goals, he was capable of anything. He had no respect for life. He had no faith and morality a medical researcher should have, and such a person would never seed. Lester pursed his lips tightly and said with a sinister expression, If it werent for the fact that you are still useful to me, you would have died countless times. If it werent for the fact that I could only sit in a wheelchair, do you think I would be controlled by you here? Summer retorted. She was good-tempered. Otherwise, when she was in the Jarrett family, she wouldnt have been bullied by others all the time. Lester was the most shameless person she had ever seen. She wanted to refute whatever Lester said. At this moment, the door leading to the rooftop was suddenly opened from inside.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Summer subconsciously looked over. Almost at the same time, she felt the person pushing her wheelchair used some strength to press the wheelchair forward. Summer trembled. Her wheelchair was still on the rooftop, but her legs were in the air. She turned around to look back at the entrance of the rooftop, trying to divert her attention. When she turned around, she saw the person who pushed the door open walk out. When she saw who that person was, Summer strained her eyes and stared at him in disbelief. Summer. Stanley stood at the entrance of the rooftop and called her name. Summer had been taken away by Lester for a long time. Now it waste autumn. Stanley did not wear a suit today. He wore a dark sweater and trousers. His hair was short and neat. Because of Lesters torture, he looked pale and weak. He was in his thirties, but now he looked like a teenager. Summer stared at Stanley nkly. Stanley gave her a smile. That smile looked just like the gentle smile always on his face when they were friends. What are you doing here? Summer asked in a daze. He managed to escape from Lester with great difficulty. Why did hee back? Chapter 1084 Kneel and Admit Your Mistake Lester said he will let you go if Ie. Stanley stood there and spoke to Summer with a peaceful expression. His tone sounded very natural as if there was nothing wrong with his words. Summer was momentarily dumbfounded. She moved her lips, but not a word had managed toe out of her mouth. Stanley shouldnt act like this. He shouldnt havee either. He shouldnt be here. No wonder Lester was surprised before. Summer did not expect that the one who came here would be Stanley. A sound came! Lester pped his hands. Summer turned around and saw Lester pping his hands with a smile, So touching. You are very surprised, right? Lester turned to Summer and said with a smile, Thats understandable. When I heard that Stanley was here, I was also shocked, butN?velDrama.Org is the owner. He paused for a moment before turning to Stanley, I am also disappointed. I have never taught you to be so stupid. I taught you to be calm and make wise choices. I taught you not to be affected by your feelings. Dont be emotional. You did very well in the past, but now you have forgotten everything I have taught you. Lester looked serious. Maybe Stanley truly disappointed him. Stanley turned to look at Lester, but he was wearing an extremely cold expression. He only said three words, Let her go. Since youre here, Ill keep my promise and let her go. Lester suddenly changed the topic, However, letting her goes at a price. Otherwise, I dont have to ask you to be here, right? Tell me what you want. Stanley walked up to Lester and said expressionlessly. Lets settle things between you and me one by one, Lester said slowly. After that, he pondered for a moment, and continued, There are too many things between us. For a while, I dont know where to start. Lets start from the simplest: Kneel and admit your mistakes. Lesters tone was extremely gentle. He sounded like a magnanimous person. When Summer heard his words, she almost burst intoughter out of anger. Stanley remained silent and looked towards Summer. Summer shook her head. Her movement was so slight that others would not notice that if they were not looking at her attentively. After so many years, things between Stanley and Lester were simply tooplex. Lester made Stanleys life a tragedy. Stanley hated him and wished Lester dead long ago. However, Lester regarded Stanley as a tool that he had painstakingly cultivated, and this tool betrayed him. As a result, he wanted to punish Stanley severely. Lester wanted Staley to taste pain worse than death. Back then, before Stanley escaped, he was beaten and tortured. But Stanley did not say a word to beg for mercy. Physical torture was nothing to a strong-willed person. Now, Stanley came here for Summer. At this moment, Lester asked him to kneel and admit his mistakes. Even though their friendship had gone, Summer couldnt watch Stanley lose his dignity for her. Stanley did not owe her anything. Instead, she owed Stanley her life. Stanleys gaze only stayed on Summer for two seconds before turning around. He looked at Lester and said calmly, I will kneel and admit my mistake after you release her. Bargain with me? Lester asked mockingly. Stanley did not say anything. He was in a stalemate with Lester. Lester took a deep breath and said slowly, Alright, since you are willing to admit your mistake, I promise, as long as you kneel before me and say you are wrong, I will untie her. Chapter 1085 Leonardo Won’t Come Summer watched Stanley get prepared to bend his knees without any resistance. She tried to stop him, No! Stanley ignored her and was about to kneel down. Summer said anxiously, Stanley, you know Lester well. He wont let us go. Dont kneel for him! Stanley turned to look at her and smiled, I havent heard you say us to me for a long time. I think it is worthing for you. With that, he knelt for Lester. He knelt without any hesitation, and the sound of his knees hitting the ground was especially loud on the quiet rooftop. Summer closed her eyes and couldnt bear to look at Stanley who was kneeling for Lester. Lester looked down at Stanley, of whom he was so proud. But now, seeing Stanley swallow his own pride and knee in front of him, Lester wasnt delighted at all. Back then, when I realized you were preparing to kill me, I was very happy and looked forward to that day. I finally have a courageous son who dares to go against me and wants to kill me. What I admired the most is your courage and wisdom. However, Lester sighed and said in a regretful tone, Im very disappointed in you. You actually kneel before me to save a woman. As he spoke, he got angrier. When he finished his words, he gave Stanley a kick. Stanley was kicked not far away, but it was enough to show how furious Lester was. Summers heart gave a great lurch at the sight of this. Stanley didnt say anything and knelt down in front of Lester again. And then, he bowed and kowtowed to Lester, I shouldnt have betrayed you. You raised me up for many years, so I shouldnt have paid you back by trying to kill you. Stanley said in a calm tone without revealing any emotion. Lester looked at Stanley coldly, and then said to his bodyguard, Untie Ms. Summer. As expected, the man standing behind Summer began to untie her. Once Summers hands were free, she wanted to wheel herself towards Stanley. However, the man behind her was prepared and stopped her. But there it was. Given that Stanley had knelt down, Summer knew whatever she said was useless. She had no choice but to watch the scene. Lester was losing interest in this, and turned to look at Summer, Ms. Summer, guess when my next guest wille.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Summers face darkened as she looked towards Lester. Hearing Lesters words, Stanley, who was looking down at the ground and ready to do anything, looked up at Lester and gave him a strange smile, Leonardo wonte. Summers face changed when she heard this. It was not surprising that Stanley knew who the other person Lester had invited was. Stanley could always know what Summer thought. But what did he mean by saying Leonardo wonte? Not only did Summers expression change, Lesters face also turned cold. He looked down at Stanley and said in a gloomy voice, What did you do? Although Lester asked in a calm tone, everyone realized he was irritated. I just told him what he should know. You neednt to be so nervous, Lester. As Stanley said, a gentle smile showed on his lips. Although Stanley and Lesters expressions were totally different, Summer felt they kind of looked simr to each other. Chapter 1086 Dare not Kill Her As Lester became angrier, Stanley smiled more and more happily. Lester was thoroughly enraged, Do you think I wont kill you? I dont think so. Stanley said in an indifferent tone, as if he was not afraid to die. It didnt matter whether he would die or not.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Besides, he added, My fate is always under your control. No matter what you want to do, nobody can stop you. Stanley turned to nce at Summer and continued, However, before you kill me, please keep your promise and let Summer go. How dare you say so? I wont let her go. Finishing his words, Lester gave a cold look at Summer. Summer remained silent beside them, and paid no attention to what they said. Instead, she was thinking about what Stanley had said just now. Was it true that Leonardo wouldnte? Stanley said he told Leonardo something that Leonardo should know. Was it the reason why Leonardo would note? What was it? Summer wondered what made Leonardo not to save her. Summer had no idea about the reason. When she stopped thinking about this, she heard Stanley say, Will you break your promise? So what? Lesterughed. He was not as angry as before. What a terrible man! Well. Stanley suddenly burst intoughter. Hisughter sounded harsh on the empty rooftop. After that, he said, Youve always been like this. You always use women to get what you want. Its no wonder you dont keep your promise. However, you dont dare to kill Summer, nor do you dare to let Summer go. Youre too afraid of Leonardo. You said I cantpare to Leonardo, but neither can you. After Stanley finished speaking, Summer saw Lesters expression change. It sounded that Stanley wanted to irritate Lester. However, Summer got what Stanley implied. He was trying to tell her that Lester was very afraid of Leonardo. Therefore, even if Summer was useless in the experiment, Lester did not dare to kill her. This was because Lester wanted to use her to threaten Leonardo. Realizing this, Summer looked at Stanley with mixed feelings in her heart. However, Stanley also looked up at her, implying that she should rx. Summer opened her lips but didnt say anything. Lester said in a gloomy voice, If I remember correctly, your sister is still under Trevins control. I cant even protect myself, how can I care about her? Stanley sneered, and didnt look worried at all. Is he serious? Summer lowered her head and forced a smile. Although Lester used her as a decoy, Stanley still came. However, Bendy was indeed under Trevins control. Although Summer didnt know what Trevin thought of Bendy, it seemed safe for Bendy to be at Trevins. At the very least, there was no news that Bendy was in danger. Moreover, Lester didnt have a good rtionship with Trevin. Even if he asked Trevin for Bendy, Trevin might not agree to his request. Lester didnt get along well with Trevin, so Trevin might even go against him. Suddenly, Lesters phone rang. Stanley smiled and said, It seems theres good news. Lester nced at Stanley and picked up his phone with a frown. Chapter 1087 You Can’t Escape! Lester answered the phone. The next moment, he sat up straight, What did you say? Summer didnt hear what the other end of the phone said, but Lester said angrily, You piece of crap! Then he threw his phone out. Kill him. Lester didnt say anything to Stanley. Instead, he stood up and hurried towards the rooftop. Before Summer realized what was going on, she saw a man point a gun at Stanley. She widened her eyes, realizing Lester wanted to kill Stanley! Stanley! As Summer shouted this name, she heard a loud bang. Fortunately, Stanley was fast enough to dodge the bullet. He even turned to Summer and smiled, Im OK. Seeing Stanley dodge the bullet, that man got a little angry, saying in a cold tone, You cant get out of it! Although Lester had left with many of his subordinates, he still left some here. Some of the men took Summer away, while the others were ready to fight with Stanley. Stanley was not afraid of them at all. Raised up by Lester, he had undergone grueling trainings since his childhood. Therefore, he was physically and mentally stronger than Lesters subordinates. Even though he was injured, he moved very fast. These subordinates couldnt defeat him. However, not even Hercules could contend against two. In the blink of an eye, Stanley began to fight with these subordinates, and the rooftop was quite chaotic. At the same time, Lester walked to the entrance of the rooftop, ignoring what happened behind him. He turned around and looked in Summers direction, saying, Hurry up! Take Summer here! He thought his subordinates were all idiots, and none of them were reliable! The subordinate who watched Summer had intended to follow Lester. However, when Stanley fought with the others, they were in the way. Hearing Lesters words, this guy said at once, Yes, sir.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. After that, he wheeled Summer towards Lester. Although Lester had a poker face, Summer could feel that he was in a state of anxiety. The subordinate curved away from those who were fighting, and wheeled Summer towards the entrance of the rooftop. Summer looked around without making any noise. Clutching on the armrests of the wheelchair, she gritted her teeth and made a decision, leaning forward, and then, she fell off the wheelchair. When Summer fell on the ground, she rolled to the side right away. Her legs were not as numb as before. Although she was weak, she rolled as fast as she could. The subordinate did not expect Summer would do this. He was stunned, and then ran to catch Summer. He ran closer and closer to Summer and was about to catch her. Suddenly, there was a shot, and the subordinate fell to the floor. When he fell down, he didnt even close his eyes. Summer was shocked. She looked up and saw a familiar face, and muttered, Jenny! Behind Jenny was the edge of the rooftop, which meant that Jenny climbed up here from below. This was not surprising, because Jenny was agile and good at fighting. Summer saw other people behind Jenny, so it seemed that Jenny didnte here alone. All of this happened in a very short period of time. Even Lester did not expect that Jenny could climb up here from below with the bodyguards. Chapter 1088 Push the Dagger In I was careless. Lester stared coldly at this. When Jenny appeared, Lester was guarded by his subordinates. Jenny looked at Lester with a serious expression and said, Godfather, you adopted me and raised me up, so I dont want to be your enemy. If we continue fighting, no one will get any benefits. Why dont you let us go? Summer quietly rolled to a corner when Jenny was talking to Lester. Lester did not order his subordinates to kill Summer, so Summer had to stay away from them. It was the animosity between Lester and Stanley, so they wouldnt harm Summer. Summer was d that Leonardo did note. If Leonardo dide, there would be three sides. Summer was seen as Leonardos soft spot, so the other two sides would definitely not let her go easily. Summer rolled to the farthest corner from them, held onto the wall, and slowly sat on the ground, looking at Jenny and Lester. If you are sincere enough, I can let you go. As Lester spoke, he made his subordinates a sign to bring Summer over here. As for Lester, Stanley didnt fear him at all. Leonardo was the only one Lester feared. Leonardo was always changeable and presumptuous, so Lester had no confidence to control him. Considering that Leonardo was uncontroble, Lester had no choice but to threaten him with Summer. Lester should have had another bargaining chip, but now, he only had Summer at his hand, so he could not let her go. Jenny started to negotiate with Lester, but his subordinates didnt stop fighting. Seeing someone was about to catch Summer, Stanley threw his dagger toward that man. In a second, the dagger plunged into that mans chest, and that man fell down. Seeing this, Summer trembled and moved towards Jenny. Although she took a lot of things from Jennyst time, she indeed did them a favor. Jenny took a more principled stand than Lester, so Summer thought Jenny was more reliable. Seeing this, Lester sneered, It seems that its not negotiable! When he finished speaking, both sides continued to fight. Lester walked towards Summer, intending to catch her on his own. Jenny and Stanley couldnt afford to protect Summer. Moreover, as a fit man, Lester moved much faster than Summer. Therefore, Summer was quickly caught. Let go of me! Summer knew struggling was futile, but she didnt want to give up. She wouldnt go down without a fight.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. She had had enough of being locked up for experiments. It was like hell. Lester dragged Summer towards the entrance of the rooftop with a gloomy face. He was so strong that Summer couldnt stop him. As she struggled, Summer touched somewhere under her clothes. There seemed to be something hard under her clothes. Summer got overjoyed. That was the dagger she got from Jenny. It was very small. It was unwise for Lester not to frisk her before. Summer was almost overwhelmed with joys. She struggled to disturb Lesters attention and secretly pulled out the dagger. Summer was very nervous about what she was going to do. When she moved the dagger, she pushed it into Lesters body without even opening her eyes! Chapter 1089 Feel Pain All Over When the daggernded, it was already stuck in Lesters lower abdomen. Summer was dragged by Lester, and Lester was very tall, so Summer could only reach his lower abdomen. The dagger was sharp, and blood immediately flowed out. However, there was very little blood. The wound should not be deep. Summer loosened her grip in panic. Just as she was about to raise her head, she was thrown out. She was ruthlessly thrown onto the stairs, causing her to feel painful all over her body. She couldnt even see things clearly. She watched as Lester covered his wound with one hand and slowly walked towards her. Summer wanted to shake her head, but her head was dizzy, and her body hurt so much that she couldnt use any strength. She just moved her head a bit. Looking at Lester approaching, Summer said word by word, I would rather die than go back with you She used all her strength to say this, but when she finished speaking, there was no sound from her anymore. Summer closed her eyes in despair. She didnt know if her current body could withstand this. Lesters footsteps were right beside her ears, and she couldnt escape. It seemed that she had to go back with Lester. She might be used by his team for experiments or be used to deal with Leonardo. She had no choice. Her consciousness became increasingly blurry. The moment she fainted, Summer still clenched her fists and wanted to get up to escape. There were many voices whispering in her ears. It was noisy. Summer was annoyed by the noise and woke up. Summer blinked her eyes several times before her sight gradually became clear. A snow-white ceiling. The voice in her ears was also exceptionally clear. Sir, I dont know why you dont use this woman to threaten Leonardo! Did we do try best to seek revenge on Lester? Wouldnt it be better that we return this woman to Leonardo after he helps us kill Lester? These words did note from the same person. Summer had just woken up, and her reaction was somewhat slow. She thought for a while. Those people were probably referring to her when they said they would use this woman to threaten Leonardo, right? Summer followed the voice and saw a group of people standing not far away. She tilted her head and saw Stanleys face in the crowd. Summer tried to get up. Her entire body ached, and she made amotion. Hearing Summers movements, they immediately quieted down. Everyone looked towards Summer and even retreated consciously to the side. As soon as they retreated, Summers gaze widened, and she saw Stanley. You wake up. Stanley sat on the sofa with an idle posture, his expression always gentle. Did you save me? In Summers final memories, Lester was walking towards her. She thought she had fallen back into Lesters hands, but she didnt expect Stanley to save her. Stanley smiled slightly, but did not intend to tell Summer the details. Summer felt much more rxed as she escapde from Lester. As for the details, she didnt care that much. Summer said, Thank you.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She was truly grateful to Stanly. Even if Stanly failed in rescuing her from Lesters hands, she would still be grateful to him, because he took the initiative to go to Lesters ce for her. Chapter 1090 Get Married You dont have to thank me. Stanly said unhurriedly, You know me. I am not a kindhearted man. I have my own purpose in doing everything. At this point, he suddenly paused and said, Leave us alone. These words were addressed to his subordinates. Those subordinates obeyed him and walked out without saying a word. Very quickly, all his subordinates left. Summer understood that Stanly had something to say to her. Stanly got up and walked towards Summer. Summer put her hands on the bed sheet and sat up in pain. Stanly did not take the initiative to help her. Instead, he ced a pillow behind her at the right time so that she could lean against the bed. Thank you. Summer leaned against the bed and let out a long sigh of relief. She reached out and gently stroked her chest. Your internal organs are fine. There were only superficial injuries. Stanly saw through Summers movements, naturally knowing that she was thinking about her injuries. Summer nodded silently and then asked, What do you want to say? Stanlys expression was somewhatplicated. My sister is in Trevins hands. Summer replied, Yes, I know. She is my only sister. Stanly stared straight at Summer. There was no emotion in his eyes, which waspletely different from his usual gentle appearance. Summer looked at him for a moment and asked tentatively, Do you want to save Bendy from Trevin? Yes. Stanly said. What is your n? Summer had a guess in her heart, but she was not so sure. That guess caused Summers face to turn slightly pale. Stanly didnt answer but asked, You knew it, didnt you? Summer was stunned for a moment, then she chuckled softly. But the more she chuckled, the more she found it funny, and the more she chuckled. She couldnt stop it. After a while, she stopped chuckling and said, I have never been liked by my family since I was young. I never thought that when I grew up, I would be so popr. Every single one of you try to threaten me and use me, and you get what you want sessfully. Lester used me to threaten Leonardo to achieve his goal, and you used me to save your sister. Im so useful Summers eyes were full of ridicule as she said this. Stanly only listened expressionlessly to Summers words and did not say anything. Summer paused for a moment and asked him, Does Trevin want to trade me for Bendy? When? Her tone was so calm that it didnt seem like she was being used. Stanlys eyebrows twitched slightly as he hesitated to speak.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. In the end, he lowered his eyes slightly and did not look at Summer. Its more than an exchange. What else does he want? Say it all at once. Summer said coldly. Stanly said, Get married with him. What? Summer suspected that she heard something wrong. Trevins condition is that if you marry him, he will let my sister go. Stanly raised his eyes and looked straight into her eyes. Whats wrong with Trevin? Is there something wrong with him? Summer turned her anger into a smile. Stanly looked at Summer and hesitated for a moment. If you Summer did not pay attention to what Stanly said and directly interrupted him. I want to meet Trevin. Ill arrange it for you. Stanlys expression returned to its usual gentleness, as if he hadnt said anything just now. With his gentle face, he was the proudest son that Lester had painstakingly nurtured. Chapter 1091 Interesting, Isn’t It? After Stanly finished speaking, he turned around and walked out. When he walked to the door, he suddenly smiled self-deprecatingly. What was he trying to say? He wanted to say that if she didnt want to, he could think of another way. When did he be as emotional as Leonardo? Was it because he and Leonardo had been against each other for too long, and he understood Leonardo so thoroughly that he suddenly shared the same thoughts with Leonardo? Was that so? It should be like this. Stanly did things quickly and efficiently. The next day, Summer saw Trevin. Trevin came to see Summer alone. Trevin wore a thin coat, and his figure was slender, just like the yboy she had first seen. However, when she looked closely, she felt that he was different from before. There was something more in his eyes. When he saw Summer, he sounded like an old acquaintance, Summer, long time no see. I dont want to see you. Although Summer was irritated, she was still at ease when she was with Trevin in the past, so she couldnt help but feel a little relieved. Then what should we do about it? The next time we meet, well have to see each other every day. What do you think about that? Trevin was tall. In order to match Summers height, he leaned forward so that Summer didnt have to look up at him. Summer said angrily, Are you crazy? Why do you get yourself involved in the matter of Stanly and the others? Do you think its not messy enough, or are you bored? Until now, Summer still felt that Trevin did not have bad intentions. Trevin was not as inhumane as Lester, nor could he be as unscrupulous as Stanly, nor was he as intelligent as Leonardo. Trevin and the others werent not the same kind of people at all. Summer did not believe that Trevin liked her so much that he wanted to get her by all means. I like you. Trevinughed, Didnt I tell you before? Didnt I juste to discuss the terms with Stanly when I saw the right opportunity? He regarded it as a joyous asion. He smiled happily and didnt feel that it was inappropriate to make such a deal. You Summer felt that she didnt know Trevin at all. He became so different from the Trevin she knew. She didnt know what to say for a moment. I am married and had children. Why do you want to marry a woman like me? Summer reached out and grabbed her hair. If you want to get married, you can easily find a woman who is more suitable for you than me. Summer thought that Trevin was crazy enough to want to marry her. How can I just randomly find anyone? I only like you. Trevin said confidently, I have seen all kinds of beautiful and wealthy women, but after seeing them, I still feel that I like you the most.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org You Summer was shocked by the seriousness in Trevins eyes. Trevins expression turned serious, Summer, Im not joking about marrying you. I really want to marry you. I As soon as Summer spoke, she was interrupted by Trevin, It doesnt matter if you dont agree now. We have a long way to go. Sooner orter, you will fall in love with me. This time, Summer replied very straightforwardly, No, I wont. The smile on Trevins face stiffened for a moment. Then, he curled his lips and said, Its more interesting to marry you because you think you wont love me, isnt it? Chapter 1092 A Dead End Summer pursed the corners of her lips and said with a cold tone, No. Trevin had encountered Summers ruthless refusal just now. Now that he heard Summers cold answer, he was well prepared. His expression did not change much, but he smiled like a rogue, But do you still have a choice?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Hearing his question, Summer was speechless. She had no choice. If she was a normal person who could move freely, she might even try to escape. However, not only was she unable to move freely, she was still in Stanlys hands. If Stanly and Trevin reached a deal, and they were determined to fulfill each others goals, then Summer could only sit and wait for any arrangement made by them. There was no possibility for her to escape. All the things, including her body condition, made it a dead end. A dead end. Summer reached out her hand and grabbed her hair in a somewhat irritated manner. So, you and Stanly feel that forcing me to a dead end makes you feel like you aplish something, right? At first, she heard Stanly say that when Trevin was about to trade Bendy with her, although Summer was shocked at that time, she still thought in her heart that with her understanding of Trevin, there was still a chance for it to turn around. But now, it seemed that Trevin waspletely determined to do this. At first, Summer felt that Trevin was so bored that he had to get himself involved in this matter. However, aftermunicating with Trevin, Summer discovered that Trevin had probably experienced something that she did not know, which was why he suddenly became like this. But even so, Summer could not hate Trevin as much as she hated Stanley. Trevin gave her the feeling that he was always an unreasonable child. I dont want to force you. We can get a certificate first and then slowly develop feeling for each other. Although weve known each other for a long time, we havent been together like lovers before. I think we can start dating or do something else Trevin said in a negotiable tone, as if he and she were really in love. As for Summers response She only snorted. However, this did not diminish Trevins enthusiasm at all. He was still very enthusiastic and active in chatting about his ns and ideas. Summer ignored him and turned her wheelchair to leave. Wait! Trevin called her from behind, I havent finished yet. Summer, dont leave in a hurry. When Summer left the room, she saw Stanly waiting outside. He leaned against the corridor, slightly bent one of his legs, held a cigarette between his fingers, and narrowed his eyes, unable to see what he was thinking. Summer nced at him and turned her wheelchair to the other side of the room. The ce where she lived was Stanlys vi. Trevin came directly to Stanlys vi to see her. Stanly nced in the direction where Summer left but did not catch up. At this time, Trevin hade out of the room. He looked around and saw Summers back. He raised his voice and called her, Summer. His tone waszy, as if he wanted to catch up. When Summer heard his voice, her hand moved even faster. Seeing this, Trevin burst intoughter. When will you bring my sister? Stanlys voice suddenly sounded. Trevin withdrew his gaze and asked, Are you in a hurry? Stanly said calmly, Im not in a hurry, but there is someone who is more anxious than me. Chapter 1093 Take Care of Yourself Hearing Stanleys words, Trevin was confused. A whileter, he seemed to realize something. What did you say to Leonardo? He still doesnte for Summer. Although Trevin wasnt close to Lester, he had heard of what Lester had done. Although he didnt know the details, he had a vague idea of what was going on. Lester used Summer to threaten Stanley and Leonardo toe to him, but in the end, only Stanley went. Although Trevin and Leonardo had never fought head-on, they had met each other, so he had a rough idea about what kind of person Leonardo was. Leonardo valued Summer so much, yet he actually didnte to save her at such a critical moment. Even after Summer was rescued by Stanley, Leonardo did not show up.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Trevin was not in a hurry, but after Stanley reminded him, he became serious. He thought for a moment and said, Tomorrow. Stanley extinguished the cigarette in his hand. A long dy means trouble, it better be tonight. It sounded unnegotiable. Stanley made up his mind. You Trevin still wanted to refute, but Stanley interrupted him, Although that matter can stall Leonardo, it doesnt mean that he doesnt care about Summer. When he takes action, you wont have a chance. Trevin snorted coldly and left without saying anything. After Summer returned to her room, she locked the door and leaned against the back of the chair, discouraged. What exactly was Leonardo doing? What exactly did Stanley tell Leonardo? Although she did not want Leonardo to be tied up in everything because of her, she could not help but feel a little weird because Leonardo had note to look for her. Just how big of a problem did he get in his way so that he didnt have time to rescue her? Summer didnt me Leonardo. She just wanted to know what had happened to him. Compared to her current situation, she was more worried about Leonardo. Not long after, Summer heard the sound of car enginesing from downstairs. It should be Trevin leaving. Summer rolled her wheelchair to the window and saw a car drive away from the courtyard. There was someone at the door. There was a knock on the door. Before Summer could react, the door was unlocked. Summer frowned. When she entered, she had locked the door. Very quickly, the door was opened and Stanley walked in. He did not smile as usual. Instead, he wore a cold face. He looked at Summer and didnt say anything. Summers gaze was fixed on the key in his hand, Is this the key you used to open the door? What do you want for lunch? Stanley asked as if he didnt hear her. Summers expression was indifferent, Anything. Stanley took a meaningful look at her and did not say anything else. He turned around and walked out. It seemed that he was just here to ask Summer what she would like for lunch. Summer watched him walk to the door and suddenly called out to him, Wait. Stanley stopped, but he did not turn around, as if he was waiting for her to continue. Summer asked him, What did you say to Leonardo? Stanley did not look back, I think youd better care about yourself. Chapter 1094 The Safest If you dont want to tell me, then fine. Summer just tried to ask, and she did not think that Stanley would tell her. Stanley was too scheming. You really want to know? Stanley turned to look at her. Judging from his tone, it seemed that he was going to tell her. Summer was stunned, feeling that she had probably misunderstood what he meant. Even if Stanley really told her, she would definitely ask more questions. Stanley definitely wouldnt do anything that would bring him no benefits. He was adept at plots and was good at reading people. Seeing that Summer was silent, Stanley closed the door and left. Sumptuous dished were served for lunch. Summer was dumbfounded after taking just one bite. This taste was too familiar. She suddenly raised her head to look at Stanley. Stanley said calmly, I asked someone to bring food from the Golden Cauldron Club. You used to eat there, so it should fit your taste. Summer indeed found out that the food was from the Golden Cauldron Club. It was precisely because of this that she was so surprised. Ever since Dous sold her to Lester, Summer didnt even know where she was. She fainted and was carried away.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Only when she ate food from the Golden Cauldron Club was she certain that she had returned to the Hoover City. Although she had guessed it when she saw Trevin, she wasnt sure. Is it delicious? Stanley asked her again. Summer nodded and continued eating. It had been a long time since she had meal in the Golden Cauldron Club, Summer was touched. After dinner, Summer felt a little sleepy. She was too sleepy and had eyes heavy with slumber. Summer shook her head, trying to stay awake. She vaguely heard Stanley asking, Are you sleepy? Stanley was clearly sitting opposite her, but his voice sounded like he was very far away. When she heard him, the sound seemed to be so weak. I Summer nodded, the more she wanted to stay awake, the sleepier she felt. In the food Was the food drugged? Otherwise, how could she be so sleepy? However, more questions were stuck in her throat, but she could not speak any more. She fell asleep. Stanley watched as Summer tilted her head and fell asleep. Jenny walked over. She nced at Stanley and walked to Summer. Summer. Jenny looked down at her and patted her shoulder. Summer did not respond. On the contrary, as she was sound asleep, she turned to her side when she patted on the shoulder. Jenny extended her hand to support Summer and asked Stanley, Are you really going to do this? Handing her over to Trevin will be the safest way. Stanley took a meaningful look at Summer, as if he had made up his mind. He stood up and said, Get ready to leave. After he finished speaking, he walked out. Jenny, on the other hand, pushed Summer and followed him. After a few steps, Jennys phone rang. Stanley paused for a moment and stopped. Jenny picked up the call. The person on the phone spoke for a long time. After a while, Jenny said, I understand. Then she hung up. Without waiting for Jenny to speak, Stanley asked just before she opened her mouth, Leonardo is back? Jenny nodded, Yes. Stanley sneered with unclear meaning in it. Chapter 1095 Bad Ending When Summer woke up, she felt that someone was applying something on her face. Although she was too sleepy to open her eyes, she regained her consciousness. Soon after that, Summer remembered the meal she had eaten. That was an old trick, but it was useful. Summer slowly opened her eyes and saw herself in the mirror. Her clothes had been changed into a gown, the stylist was working on her hair, and the makeup artist was putting makeup on her face. Instantly, Summer realized that Stanley drugged her food andpleted the transaction with Trevin while she was unconscious. Stanley must have taken Bendy away, and she was now in Trevins hands. Youre awake? The makeup artist noticed that Summer had woken up and said in a surprised tone. Previously, Summer was unconscious, so it was not convenient to put on makeup. The makeup artist took several steps back and slightly bent down to discuss with Summer, Can you tilt your head a little? Summer shook off the makeup artists hand and rolled the wheels of the wheelchair to leave. Hey, where are you going? Im not done yet! When the makeup artist saw Summer was about to leave, he chased after her. No matter who she was, Summer just ignored her and rolled the wheelchair towards the door. What happened? At this time, a group of people walked in. Summer heard a familiar voice. Summer raised her head and saw Trevin. Trevin had changed into a suit, and his hair had been meticulously styled, making him look even more unruly as a wealthy young master. Trevin! Summers heart was filled with anger, and she didnt have a good face towards him. You havent put on your makeup yet. Trevin didnt seem to feel angry. He looked at her with a smile and said, If you dont want to wear makeup, its fine. In fact, you look great even without makeup, but yourplexion will look less elegant. As you wish. He said affectionately. The makeup artists were envious. What are you doing? Trevin was dressed so formally, and she was still dressed in a sleeping gown. He even hired a stylist for her. It was obvious that they were going to a very formal asion. Trevin was going to bring her to the public. Trevin was Lesters son. She was Leonardos ex-wife. If they showed up together in public, it would attract great attention. I told you I want to marry you, but you dont want to. We can get engaged first. Trevin didnt care about Summers cold face at all. He had an expression of longing, Just thinking about it makes me happy. Summer was furious, Stop messing around! Trevin, who had a happy face, turned cold after hearing her words. You think Im messing around? Trevinughed self-deprecatingly, Everyone thinks so. My dad thinks so, you think so, too. Seeing him like this, Summer was petrified and said softly, Trevin, you are not such kind of man. You know very well in your heart that you are doing something wrong.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org I have to be happy in my life, right? Im happy when Im with you, so I feel like Im doing the right thing. Trevin looked at Summer calmly. But Im not happy with you. I have someone I love and I have a daughter. Summer was still trying to persuade Trevin. It would be good if she could talk Trevin out of it; otherwise, she would have a bad ending. Chapter 1096 I’m Going All out with Him Perhaps it was because Summers attitude softened, Trevin was much calmer. He squatted in front of Summer to amodate to her inconvenience. He said seriously, I like Rosie too. If possible, I will think of a way to bring her to us. It was as if he had decided that he must be with Summer. Summer closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Hearing this, Trevins expression froze. He slowly stood up. His gaze was still on Summer, but he said to the others, You guys get out. As soon as he finished speaking, everyone else in the room left the room. When only Trevin and Summer were in the room, Trevin loosened his tie and walked to the sofa beside him and sat down. He crossed his legs and said coldly, It doesnt matter to me whether you like me or not. Summer turned to look at him. Trevin looked back at her. My father always hides his emotions. I didnt know what he was doing since I was young, and I couldnt guess it. He even faked his death. The people around him are mostly hypocritical. But youre different. Youre straightforward. You will speak out your true feelings and its good to live with such a person like you. Summer could tell the determination in his words. Before this, she had always felt that Trevin was just messing around, trying to get involved in something dirty. At this moment, she finally realized that Trevin was serious. He said he wanted to live with her. He didnt care whether she loved him or not. There are so many women in this world. Im not the only straightforward one. Summer felt that her words were too unconvincing, but she still had to say it. Trevin nodded in agreement, I know, but I dont want to find another one. Im in my thirties, so I should have a wife. Besides, its safer for you to be with me. If Lester continues to catch you, Im going all out with him. But his words were like a joke. Summer didnt bother to tell whether or not he was serious. Trevin! Hey. Trevin replied loudly. He stood up and tidied his tie. He smoothed his suit and said, Ill let the people outside in to put on makeup for you. After he finished speaking, he walked to the door and let the people waiting outside in. Summer did not give a good look to either him or the makeup artist. It doesnt matter. My fiance is born beautiful. Well go to the banquet right now. Ive spent a lot of time organizing it. Ive changed more than a dozen ns. Im sure youll be impressed. Trevin smiled and was about to push her out. Summers expression changed, I will put on some makeup. Wait for me outside. She could only stall for as long as she could before she could think of a way out. Trevin knew Summer was just trying to stall. However, his men were everywhere, and Summers legs were injured, so it was impossible for her to escape. Therefore, even if he knew that, he didnt mind, Then Ill go out and wait for you.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He smiled as he hummed a song and went out, looking very happy. Summer pursed her lips tightly and looked at Trevin in the mirror as he walked out. There were several people in the room to style her, all of them were women. Summer looked in the mirror at the woman who was putting makeup on her. She curled her lips and smiled. Women had their unique privileges. Chapter 1097 Her Legs Recovered After a while, the makeup artistpleted Summers makeup and made thest tinker. Keeping her head in position, Summer looked at the makeup artist out of the corner of her eye and asked softly, I feel something in my clothes. Its prickly in the back. Would you please take a lookter? Summer was so polite and the makeup artist smiled and replied, Alright. When the makeup was done, Summer said, Others can leave us alone. She needs to stay and see whats inside my clothes. As she spoke, she pointed at the makeup artist. The others did not say anything and went out one after another. Trevin was confident that Summer would not be able to escape. When the makeup artist saw them out, she said, Alright, Ill take a look for you. Summer shook her head. Can you lock the door? Alright. The makeup artist felt that Summer might be introverted and went to lock the door. Summer turned to look at her. In her early twenties, the makeup artist was not tall, and looked very innocent. She did whatever she was told. When she went to lock the door, Summer turned her wheelchair forward and reached for a bottle of lotion on the dressing table. It was new and heavy in her hands as the bottle was made of ss. As long as she aimed it well and with force, she would definitely knock the makeup artist unconscious. Summer hid the lotion in the wheelchair and pulled the hem of her skirt to cover it. The makeup artist would be back soon. Summer looked into the mirror and moved the wheelchair backwards. She leaned forward slightly and pointed somewhere on her back. Here. Take a look for me. The makeup artist walked behind her. Summer said, Its inconvenient for you to take a look behind me. Come in front of me. If she was behind Summer, she would see Summers movement as soon as she raised her head. The makeup artist paused. She found it more convenient to do it from the behind. However, Summer looked so calm and sounded serious. The makeup artist said yes and walked before her. Then the makeup artist went over her shoulders, unzipped from her back, and looked at her back. Where? Here? The makeup artist asked when checking. Summer tilted her head and located the back of the makeup artists neck. While she was feeling for the lotion, she said, Maybe a little bit further down. Summer looked too sick and weak, and it lowered the makeup artists guard against her or even doubt her. When the makeup artist could not see, Summer held the lotion up and smashed it heavily onto her head. She didnt know what happened the moment Summer hit her. How could she imagine that Summer, thin and crippled, would attack her? You I The makeup artist staggered twice and fumbled for the armrest of the wheelchair. She got dizzy, looked at Summer and fell to the ground without finishing her sentence. Summer reached out and pushed her. Wake up. But the makeup artist didnt react at all. Summer heaved a sigh of relief. Just now, she was really worried that she would fail. Fortunately, she made it. Summer whispered, Im sorry. Then she began to take off the makeup artists clothes. The makeup artist had a hat and a mask, and Summers n was to put on her clothes and escape. Summer stood up from her wheelchair slowly. Trevin and Stanley only knew that she was useful, but they didnt realize that her legs were recovered.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Chapter 1098 Golden Cauldron Club Even though she was getting better, she was slow. She could not walk as fast as a healthy person but could feel the changes in her body. She kept this secret from others. Previously, Lester had given up on her, probably because her legs were recovered. Then Lester came to the conclusion that Summer was a failed experimental subject, and entertained the idea of stopping experimenting on her. However, in the end, he decided to use her to attract Stanley and Leonardo. Actually, her legs were recovering long ago. However, Lester was too confident. He only trusted his subordinates, the experimental data, and did not even ask Summer if she could feel anything. She practiced walking when she was alone in the room. She could manage a short walk if she tried hard, but she might not be able to escape. But what if she did escape? Summer exchanged her clothes with the makeup artist swiftly, but dragging the makeup artist back into the wheelchair was difficult. She tried, but it was too hard, so she had to give up.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Shed better hurry up and run away. Summer calmed down and put on the hat and mask, only exposing her eyes and her forehead. After doing all this, she looked into the mirror to make sure she was well disguised. Then she turned around and walked outside. Summer lowered her head and walked out. The stylists outside were chatting and only nced at her. Someone asked her, Are you done? Summer did not answer, only kept looking down and nodded. Whats wrong? Did that woman scold you? Another one asked. Im going to the bathroom. Summer said in a low voice. Her voice was a little hoarse, as if she had cried. Her reaction made them believe that she was scolded by that woman inside, so no one asked further. Someone said, Shes crippled and irritable. Maybe shes still angry. Lets go inter. Although Summer was taller than the makeup artist, no one could find the difference as she slouched. Supported by the wall, she gradually disappeared from everyones sight and entered the stairwell. She wasnt sure when Trevin would notice her escape, so she took the stairs rather than the elevator. Walking up the stairs, Summer found herself in Golden Cauldron Club. It was the top club in Hoover City. Although most people didnt know that Leonardo was the boss behind the scenes, Summer believed Trevin knew it. Was Trevin deliberately provoking Leonardo? Trevin was really bold. Gradually, she calmed down. The most dangerous ce could also be the safest. It was night now. She remembered that Carl came here at night most of the time. As long as she could find him, she would be safe. The upper floor was full of guest rooms. The corridor was very quiet and the lights were dim. Summer walked for a while but didnt see any waiters. Her legs were getting feeble. If she couldnt find Carl within a short time, she wouldnt be able to walk anymore. That meant she would be caught by Trevin. Summer walked along the corridor. Just as she was about to reach the end of the corridor, she heard the sound of an elevator arriving. Chapter 1099 She Called Out Her Name Accurately Summers heart missed a beat. She knew subconsciously that Trevins men were looking for her. The door of a nearby room was not closed. Summer walked in and closed the door. The room was in a mess. Probably the guest just checked out, and the room attendant hasnt cleaned it up. Summer walked straight in without thinking and hid in a closet she saw at first sight. There was a bathrobe hanging in the closet. Summer leaned against the closet, raised her head and slightly opened her mouth to lower the sound of her breath. She was afraid that Trevins men would be too shrewd and careful. They might search the guest rooms one by one. She managed to flee with great difficulty, so she must be very careful in case they caught her again. After Summer gradually regained her breath, she listened attentively to the movements outside.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The rooms in the Golden Cauldron Club were sound-proof. She listened attentively but heard nothing. The room was extremely quiet. The space in the closet was very narrow. Summer could only hear her restrained breath and her quickened heartbeat. Suddenly, she heard someone was trying to open the door from outside. Following that, came a mans voice. However, Summer could not hear what he was saying. Soon, someone came to open the door of the bedroom. Summers heart was nearly in her mouth. Wait! The guest hasnt checked out yet. I have to clean up the thing you talked about I have no idea Summer breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out to be the room attendant who came in to clean up. But, wait a moment! If he came in to clean up, he would definitely open the closet, right? In that way, he would definitely find her! Just as Summer thought of this, she heard someone else walking in. Is there anyone inside? It was a mans voice, with a stark tone. Who is it? The room attendant asked while he was still on the phone. After that, the room attendant said, So let it be. Probably he was talking to the person on the other end of the phone. After that came the disappearing of footsteps and the door opening sound of the bedroom. After the room attendant left, Summer could still hear their conversation, perhaps because the door was left open. Have you ever seen a woman? Shes pretty, but very thin, and she has difficulty moving her legs. Well, I guess no. Really? I really didnt see her. Alright, if you see her, you can contact us Then, those men went out. Summer heard that the room attendant murmured, Who are they? The room attendant went back into the bedroom and began to tidy the room up. Then, she heard the sound of running water. He was probably at the bathroom. Summer seized the chance to open the closet door. She looked around and confirmed that the room attendant was in the bathroom. Only then did she creep out without being discovered. Under the cover of the running water in the bathroom, Summer sessfully came out of the bedroom. She sighed with relief. Just as she was about to reach the door, someone suddenly opened the door from outside. It happened all of a sudden, so Summer didnt have time to dodge. She opened her eyes wide and stared at the woman who pushed the door open. Summer! The woman with a seemingly familiar face called out her name urately. But Summer couldnt remember who this woman was for the time being. The clothes on her were of high-quality, and she was allowed to enter the Golden Cauldron Club, so she was definitely not an ordinary woman. The woman looked at Summers expression, as if she could tell that Summer did not recognize her. She said in jest, You forgot me? She took a few steps forward and got closer to Summer, You really dont have a good memory. Chapter 1100 Add Insult to Injury Although Summers legs had finally got better, she didnt recover in full. For example, her memory indeed got much worse. When she was at the Holiday Vi, she had a bad memory and forgot a lot of things. After treatment, her memory got better, but it was not as good as it used to be. Are you pretending or do you really dont know me? The woman looked at Summer for a moment, tilted her head slightly and asked. Im sorry. Im not well recently and my memory fails me often. Summer meant that she really couldnt remember who this woman was. The woman narrowed her eyes, as if she was thinking if Summer was telling the truth. Summer nced at the door behind her and said, Do you have anything else to say? Since she couldnt remember this woman, she probably wasnt that important. Besides, this woman didnt seem to have any good intention. Summer was in a hurry to escape, so she didnt want to waste any time here. It was better to leave. Cant we just have a chat? The woman smiled and said slowly, I am your sister-inw after all. Sister-inw? You are an Emerson? Summer didnt expect this. Oh, right. You are not my sister-inw anymore. You two got divorced already. She then continued with no sincerity, Sorry, my fault. Through the way that woman addressed her, Summer figured out who she was. She looked at her face and called out a name, Alisa. You finally remember me? Alisa looked at Summer and walked around her, as if Summer was a clown. Its been a long time since I saw youst time. There are countless rumors about you outside. Some people said youre dead. I didnt expect that I would see you today. Summer did not know that. Too many things had happened during this time. First, Leonardo went missing, and then Summer was kidnapped by Logan and had a car ident. Then, the seque of the explosion on the small ind attacked, and she was betrayed by Dous and sent to Lester As so many things happened, she hadpletely lost contact with the outside world. She did not know what was happening outside, nor did she know how she was discussed outside. Summer didnt know Alisa very well. The only thing she remembered was that Alisa used to go after Bowen against Eliza. I have to leave now. With that, Summer headed out. However, Alisa grabbed her and said, Whats the rush? Summer was forced to stop. She turned around and looked with an impatient expression. Miss Alisa, we didnt know each other before. I believe weve nothing to talk about. Im very busy. I still have a lot of things to do. Her legs began to hurt again. If she stayed here, she would be unable to stand sooner orter. As Summer looked at the face in front of her, more memories about Alisa came to her mind. Back then, when Summer went to the Emerson family with Leonardo for the first time, Alisa treated her as a servant. Later on, Alisa found out that she was Leonardos wife and came to her ce to curry favor with her. However, she met Eliza and had a fight.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Later, something happened to Leonardos grandfather, and the Emersons thought that Summer had something to do with it. Alisa kept adding insult to her injury. For someone like Alisa, it was better to stay far away as she could. Whats the hurry? Alisa could tell that Summer was eager to leave. However, the more she wanted to leave, the more Alisa wouldnt let her go. Chapter 1101 Leave It to Me Summer looked up and stared coldly at Alisa. Summer was right. After so many years, Alisa still liked to y tricks on others as before. Not knowing what had happened to Summer, Alisa did not want Summer to get what she wanted. Some people enjoyed making trouble for others, and Alisa was that sort of person. Summer closed the door. Trevins people hade over to check the room before. If they came back and found Summer here, the result might be worse. Unable to leave here, Summer took advantage of the chance. She wanted to have a conversation with Alisa. Perhaps after those people left, Summer would make a narrow escape. Sit down. We can take time to talk things over. After Summer finished, she looked up to check the situation inside the room, Let the room attendant leave the room first, and then we can start. Summer walked to the sofa beside the window and sat down, as if ready for a long talk with Alisa. Alisa had stopped Summer from leaving before. In fact, she wanted Summer to beg her for help. However, Summer appeared to be rxed and want to have a long talk with her, which upset Alisa a lot. It was not the result Alisa wanted. However, Alisa had no choice but to agree to her idea, because Alisa didnt want to lose face. At this time, the room attendant cleaning the bedroom came out. Seeing Alisa and Summer, she was stunned, Miss Alisa took out the membership card of Golden Cauldron Club and threw it to the room attendant, Get out. I want an extension of my room. But She wanted to say something else, but Alisa shouted, Do as I said! After taking the card, she left the room quickly. Soon the room attendant met Carl, who was walking towards the room. She nodded at him, Mr. Carl. Carl heard that some people went to look for a woman and other guests were disturbed by them. Therefore, he came to find out what was going on. Looking at the cleaning cart, he asked, Have you finished the cleaning? She shook her head. No, the guest wants an extension of the room. The guest wants an extension of the room after checking out? Carl frowned slightly. He didnt understand the guests action. In fact, it was against the clubs regtion. Yes. The room attendant handed the card to Carl. This is the guests membership card. After taking the card, he saw a name, Alisa Emerson. Carl sneered, The Emerson family. Go and do your work. Carl waved to her, Leave this to me.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Feeling relieved, she left in a hurry. Alisa, Carl tapped his forehead with the membership card. Frowning, he muttered to himself, I seem to know her. The Emerson family was supported by Leonardo alone. Apart from Leonardos father and grandfather, Carl was not very familiar with other members of the Emerson family. However, he knew a little about Alisa. She seemed to be a host in the entertainment industry. After figuring it out, Carl knocked on the door. Usually he wouldnt mind it. However, Carl was in the hotel when it happened. And he wanted to know what was going on in the room. Knocking on the door, Carl waited for the people inside to open it. Chapter 1102 Launch a Battle of Words. As soon as the room attendant left the room, someone knocked on the door again.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Summer was stunned and thought to herself, Perhaps the room attendant finds out that I am the woman Trevin is looking for, so she left to tell him. This idea seemed very likely to her the second it came out. Summer even imagined that Trevin was waiting for her outside the door with a group of people. The more she thought about it, the more it seemed true. Alisa was in a bad mood because of Summer. After she heard the knock on the door, she became even more annoyed, Ill make aint about this if you knock on the door again! Nothing had gone well for her today. Alisa turned around to look at Summer. Sheughed at Summer, It looks like that you are going through a hard time in life. Not that bad. Observing Alisa carefully, Summer said indifferently, Im not so lucky as you. Although Alisa was not a direct rtive of the Emerson family and so rich as Leonardo, she led a better life than ordinary people. Moreover, as a famous host, Alisa was able to support herself. In Summers opinion, many people would never be as rich and happy as Alisa. Summer was in a lot of trouble recently. I was used for experiments, and lost my freedom. Now I am in poor health Nothing went well for Summer. Her life was full of twists and turns. Alisa did not expect Summer to admit it directly. Summers attitude made Alisa lose her sense of superiority, and she felt that Summer was mocking her. Alisa looked at her with an unfriendly expression, Summer, the way you talk hasnt changed at all after so many years. Summer asked, What do you mean? You are covering the dagger with a smile. Alisa added, Its disgusting. Summer was not surprised at Alisas words. Alisa was not kind to her from the beginning. Later on, Alisa sent her gifts in order to please Leonardo. She knew clearly what Alisa was like. Instead of being angry, Summer continued, I have the same feeling. Alisa was confused about her words, but she did not ask what Summer meant. Summer exined, How I feel when I see you is the same as how you feel when you see me. You feel disgusted when you see me, and Im not happy to see you either. Alisa was speechless. Looking at Alisa with a smile, Summer seemed calm. Alisa walked around the room to vent to her anger. She chose to keep silent instead of arguing with Summer. Because Alisa knew that she couldnt beat her in the battle of words. After a while, she walked to Summer. Summer looked at Alisa confidently. Summer seemed to be ready to listen to herints. Alisa was even more furious. She was standing and Summer was sitting, but she could feel the domineering air of Summer. Alisa lost her confidence in front of Summer. Feeling upset, Alisa decided to end the conversation quickly. Have you really divorced Leonardo? Alisa asked straightforwardly. The smile on Summers lips widened and she thought Alisa finally came to the point. Yes, Summer answered slowly. Chapter 1103 Keep Them Out Legally speaking, Summer and Leonardo had indeed divorced and were no longer a legally married couple. In the past few years, their rtionship went through ups and downs. Looking back, she realized that there werent many days when they could live in peace andfort together. Then why did Leonardo let you take over the Emerson Group? Since you have divorced him, you must know you are no longer a member of the Emerson. Are you still gonna hold the Emerson Group in your hands? Alisa said this with such righteousness, as if Summer had done something hical. If it wasnt for Alisas reminder, Summer would have forgotten that it was Leonardo who had ghosted her and given the Emerson Group to her, and he did it publicly. She was pushed to take over the Emerson Group, but she didnt know anything about the operation of thepany, so most of the time, it was Tim who dealt with thepanys business. When she was tired and annoyed, she would even vent her anger on Leonardo. Well, this Summer said with azy tone, It has been so long before you came to me. It seems that you are not that concerned about the Emerson Group. If I could find you at that time, I would not have waited until now. I Alisa seemed to realize that what she said mortified herself, so she gave Summer a piercing look and kept silent.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. At that time, everything was in a mess, and Summer couldnt figure out why the other members of the Emerson did note to her or give her a hard time. Now, it seemed that Leonardo had already made arrangements and kept the so-called Emerson out of the door, so they wouldnt have the chance to get to Summer. Now you have another choice. Now that Leonardo hase back, why dont you just go find him? Summer smiled at Alisa. She expected that Alisa would not dare to go to Leonardo. In the Emerson family, apart from theirte grandpa, everyone was afraid of Leonardo. People tended to bully the weak ones. It was human nature. Now that Alisa finally met Summer, of course, she wouldnt give up this opportunity. Its no use to find him. He is no longer the boss of the Emerson Group. You are, Alisa said in a low voice. She didnt want to admit it. Summer didnt bother to judge her and said seriously, Thats right. Then what do you mean now and what exactly do you want? Give the shares of the Emerson Group back to us. Alisa said confidently. Summer repeated her words, Give the shares back to you? Yes. Alisa raised her chin slightly, making her look confident. While Alisa was waiting for her reply with such arrogant look, Summer said slowly, You wish. You Alisa eyes widened. Lets not do this the hard way! No way. Summer looked at Alisa calmly, while Alisa was driven crazy. Summers reply even added fuel to the fire. Back then, when the Emerson Group was in Leonardos hands, you didnt get anything. Now that it is in my hands, do you think you can get anything from me? Its not gonna happen. Im even stingier than Leonardo. You guys cant take anything from me. Summer, you shouldnt be so arrogant, or something will go wrong sooner orter. Alisas gaze swept around Summer. Why are you here alone and looking so weak? Are you suffering from something terminal? Chapter 1104 Unanswered Phone Call Summer looked at Alisa calmly. Actually, Alisa was half right. Although she seemed to recover soon, there were too many uncertainties. Lester had given up experimenting on Summer, which meant that there was something wrong with her body. You seemed to care about me one minute ago, but now youre asking about the Emerson Groups shares. Alisa, are you crazy? Summer noticed that she gained the upper hand after having disputes with others these years. Perhaps it was because of Leonardo. She had seen Leonardo through for a long time.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Alisa was probably used to Summers insults. She wasnt angry after hearing Summers words. Instead, she said seriously, Summer, I think youre really strange. You obviously dont want to talk to me, but you stay here to chat with me for so long. What for? Hearing this, Summer looked down. For what? Of course, it was because staying with Alisa could help Summer buy some time so that Summer wouldnt be discovered by Trevins people. Alisa was no fool. She knew it. Nothing. I just think its fun. Summer turned around and looked out of the window. Youve mentioned Leonardo for quite a few times. In fact, its been a long time since you saw Leonardo, right? You might not be able to see him even if you want to. Her tone seemed casual, as if she had just said it without much thinking. Alisa did not bother to pretend. You two are really weird. Leonardo gave the Emerson Group to an outsider and disappeared. He could not be found even at the Group building. Its not like you can see him whenever you want to. Summer reached out to her. What? Alisa was puzzled. Summer nced at her and said impatiently, Give me your phone. Although Alisa was confused, she still handed her phone to Summer. Summer took her phone and dialed a number. Alisa asked, You want to call Leonardo? Well, you dont even have Leonardos phone number, Summer replied. Alisa red at her without saying anything. On the surface, Summer was staring at the screen of the phone, but she was paying attention to Alisas reaction from the corner of her eye. From her reaction, Summer could tell that Alisa did not know that Summer just wanted to borrow her phone and make a call. Alisa stared nervously at Summer. Turn on the speakerphone. Summer cast a nce at her and ignored her. Alisa could only sit beside Summer to listen to the call. Alisa looked a little agitated, but Summer knew that she was more nervous than Alisa. Leonardo, you must answer the phone. Did you get the number wrong? Hang up and use your phone. Seeing that no one answered the call, Alisa was a little impatient and urged Summer to hang up and use her own phone to call him. But where could Summer get a cell phone? She could only wait until the second it was automatically hung up. Probably Summer and Leonardo were on the same wavelength. Before it was automatically hung up, the call was answered. Hello! A polite and serious voice came. Summer immediately recognized whose voice it was. Tim? Hearing Summers voice, Tim paused for a moment and asked tentatively, Mrs. Emerson? Chapter 1105 Knock on the Door Its me. Im in Golden Cauldron Club. Wheres Leonardo? Summer tried her best to say it in a calm voice, but her other hand at her side was already clenched tightly. Seeing that the phone was got through, Alisa nudged Summer and said, Put it on the speaker. Tim also heard Alisas voice and asked cautiously, Mrs. Emerson, Who are you with? Summer turned on the speaker as she was told. I met Leonardo s younger sister, Alisa. She said she wanted to catch up with her brother. Alisa rolled her eyes at Summer. Summer didnt care. She seemed to have said a few useless words, but Tim was a smart person and soon understood what Summer meant.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Although he didnt know why Summer was in the Golden Cauldron Club, he knew she had definitely got into trouble and hadnt contacted Carl yet. If she could reach Carl, she wouldnt lie to Alisa to use her phone to call Leonardo. Mr. Emerson has been very busy recently. He doesnt have time to catch up with her. I will take your message to him, Alisa. Tim asked in a businesslike tone, Is there anything else? Summer nced at Alisa. Alisa looked at Summer with disdain. If theres nothing else, Ill hang up. Goodbye. Then came the sound of the phone being cut off. Summer handed the phone to Alisa. Alisa took the phone and snorted coldly, I thought you would really let me see Leonardo. It seems that you are nothing more than this in Leonardos eyes. Alisa really thought that she would be able to invite Leonardo out this time. As a result, Leonardo didnt even answer the phone, let alone make an appointment with her. Summer felt relieved when she saw from Alisas face that she was only a little disappointed and did not see what Summer was really up to. With his way of doing things, Tim would definitely react quickly ande up with a way to deal with it. He would certainly contact Carl first and ask him to look for her, and then Tim would get someone here. After a lingering unease, Summer finally felt relieved at this moment. Summer only needed to wait quietly for Carl toe to her. There was no need for her to disagree with Alisa. Alisa felt that it was pointless. It was impossible for her to really do anything to Summer. Moreover, she now had Leonardos phone number in her phone, so she picked up her handbag and was about to leave. At this moment, a knock came from outside. Whats the matter? I just extended my room reservation, why are you keeping knocking on my door? Alisa angrily walked towards the door and muttered, I must make aint today! Summer did not walk as fast as Alisa, and she slowly stood up to look at the door. It should be Carl, right? At this time, Alisa had already opened the door. There was a group of bodyguards standing outside. They were not Golden Cauldrons staff at all. Alisa frowned, Who are you? The leading bodyguard handed her a photo. Have you seen this woman? The bodyguards voice was loud and strong, even though Summer was still inside, she heard him. The bodyguard was trying to find someone with a photo. He was looking for a woman. He muste for her. Summers expression changed as she turned around and quietly hid in the bedroom. Alisa looked at the person in the photo and eximed, Isnt this She thought of something and turned to look at the sofa beside the window. Summer was not there anymore. Chapter 1106 A Big Fuss All Over the City The bodyguards noticed Alisas reaction. Without giving her time to react, they pushed her away and rushed in. Alisa had never been treated like this as an Emerson. She was so angry that she shouted, What are you doing! But no one paid attention to her at all. Alisa was so angry but she didnt have a ce to vent her anger. These men did not look nice. Was Summer in trouble? No wonder Summer clearly didnt want to talk to her before, but stayed here for so long, so she was hiding. Although she didnt know what Summer had got into and who she had offended, Alisa felt extremely depressed when she thought about how Summer had used her to avoid trouble. She felt like being yed. Thinking of this, Alisa walked into the room as well. Those bodyguards were searching around the room for Summer. Although the suite was spacious, there werent many ces to hide. Alisa sulked. After looking around, she pointed to the bedroom and said to them, Take a look at the bedroom. Perhaps the person youre looking for was hiding in the bedroom. Hearing her words, the bodyguard immediately ran towards the bedroom. The leading bodyguard turned the doorknob and found that it couldnt move. He turned his head and said, Someone locked the door from inside. It cant be opened.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. A desire for revenge arose from the bottom of Alisas heart. She pointed at the bedroom door and said, Summer must be inside. When you knocked on the door, she was still in the living room. She had no chance of escaping. She must be inside! The bodyguards looked at each other and finally someone said, Ill call Mr. Trevin. Although they were looking for Summer everywhere, Mr. Trevin told them earlier that they could not hurt her. If they broke into the room at this moment, they might injure her inside, so they had to exin the situation to Mr. Trevin before making a decision. In the bedroom, Summer leaned against the door and listened to themotion outside. She could hear Alisas conversation with them clearly. This was also within her expectation. She had never expected Alisa to help her, so when she discovered that the person who came was not Carl, she immediately ran into the bedroom to hide. Carl was probably on his way here. The most important thing she needed to do now was to buy herself some time. When Carl arrived, everything would be settled. However, they were calling Trevin. What if Trevin arrived before Carl? Suddenly, there was a sound of footsteps outside. The hurried and continuous footsteps indicate that there were quite a few peopleing, and they were gradually approaching. Summers body trembled. Could it be Carl? Oh, there are so many people? Its quite a scene! A male sound came from outside. Summers face was filled with joys. It was Carls voice. He deliberately spoke up to let Summer know that he was here, so Summer could feel at ease. Summer breathed a sigh of relief. She raised her hand and wanted to open the door, but she heard another voiceing from afar. There are quite a lot of people here. Whats going on in this room? Summers hand stopped suddently. It was Trevins voice. The worst thing happened. Trevins bodyguards met Carl. On the bright side, however, this was Carls ce, so Trevin probably wouldnt have the chance to take her away from under Carls eyes. What if Trevin still wanted to take her away to cause a big fuss all over the city? Chapter 1107 Don’t Let Anyone in or out Summers heart almost jumped into her mouth. She was nervous while listening to what was going on outside. Trevin walked in and said, Nice to meet you, Mr. Carl. Nice to meet you too, Mr. Trevin, Carl said.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Trevin reached out to Carl and said, Long time no see. We just met at the reception desk, right? Carl smiled and shook hands with Trevin. Carl knew Trevin would give a banquet at Golden Cauldron Club, but he never expected that it was an engagement banquet. Moreover, it was for Trevin and Summer. The banquet will ruin my career, especially Golden Cauldron Club. It would be embarrassing for Carl to meet Summer and Leonardoter. Definitely Jessica would punish him severely. Thinking of the consequence, Carl became more and more furious. Therefore, Carl kept clenching his hands when he shook hands with Trevin, as if he had a grudge against Trevin. Trevin did the same. He took out all his strength to fight back. Moreover, Trevin was chatting with Carl, I dont expect to see you again so soon. It looks like that Mr. Carl is so concerned about me. Im really touched. Why dont we grab a drink together? We dont see each other every day, do we? After all, we are good friends. Carl said with a smile. If Trevin hadnt felt the pain in his hand, he would have believed Carl. Maybe another day. I think today is a good time for me to get engaged to Summer, instead of drinking with you. Trevin wanted to shake off Carls hand, with a grim face. Carl had a way with people. Trevin may not get what he wanted if he bought it and stayed here with Carl. Trevin knew this better than anyone else. Therefore, he did not intend to continue the conversation. Their talk was going nowhere for him. Carl realized that Trevin had decided not to waste time and be straightforward with him. However, Carl continued talking nonsense, Actually, it is not a right day for the engagement. Besides, you want to give up so many beauties just for Summer? Trevin interrupted him, Cut the crap! After Trevin waved his hand, people behind them began to fight. Carl knew there was going to be a fierce battle. He ordered, Close the door! Dont let anyone in or out. He wouldnt let Trevin take Summer away. He had to fight, and Golden Cauldron Club would stay in business. Fighting may affect the business, so he ordered them to close the door. Alisa, who had been observing them at the side, wanted to leave in the chaos. However, after Carl gave the order, a bodyguard went to close the door. Alisa was so frightened that her legs went limp, Get out of the way. I want to leave here. The bodyguard served Carl for a long time. He nced at Alisa and said, Hand over your phone. Alisa asked, You will let me go after I do as youmanded? The bodyguard stretched out his hand and said impatiently, Hurry up. Alisa was frightened to death. There were so many people fighting in the room. She might be involved and hurt atst. She was unable to deal with either Carl or Trevin. Therefore, she took out her phone. Chapter 1108 Be Lost in Trouble Alisa handed over her phone and said, Open the door and let me out. The bodyguard put her phone into his pocket and said indifferently, Mr. Carl ordered that no one is allowed to enter or leave the room. Please obey the rules of the Golden Cauldron Club. You Alisa didnt expect a bodyguard to be so shrewd and cold-blooded. The bodyguard stood guard at the door, ignoring Alisa. Actually, he took her phone to prevent her from calling the police. Alisa was panicking at this moment. She didnt think of it until she handed over her phone. However, it was toote. Now, she could only find a corner to hide, hoping that she would not be hurt by them. In the bedroom. Summer was listening to them. After hearing the noise outside, she knew the two sides were fighting. She sat on the ground for a while as she felt tired before. Now she felt better. She got up and reached out to turn the door handle. The door opened a crack, and she peeped through it carefully. The whole room was in chaos. People outside were involved in the fight. Maybe I can leave here when others are not looking. Closing the door, she nned to leave the ce without anyone noticing.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Before long, the door opened. Bending down, Summer walked gingerly, trying to be as inconspicuous as possible. Wearing the hat of her sweater, she walked slowly along the wall towards the door. Alisa had been hiding along the wall for fear of getting hurt, with her eyes looking around. Therefore, she was the first person to find Summer. Its all her fault. Summer should pay the price. Therefore, when she saw Summer, Alisa took revenge on her, shouting, Summer is here. Shesing out! Summer was close to the door, but Alisas roar attracted everyones attention. Summer stood still against the wall. Catch her! Dont hurt her! Trevin shouted. There were too many people in the room. Summer did not see Trevin. Immediately, Carl also shouted, Protect Summer! If she is caught, every one of you will lose the year-end bonus. No one will get paid by the end of year! As soon as Carl finished, his subordinates rushed up to protect Summer and stopped Trevins subordinates who wanted to catch Summer. Under protection, Summer paused for a moment before walking out. She walked very slow for her clumsy legs. Alisa managed to approach Summer and stopped her, Where are you going? Summer looked coldly at Alisa and said, Get out of my way! I wont let you go! Alisa stared at her leg, her eyes filled with dissatisfaction and malice. What happened to your leg? Then she lifted her foot and kicked Summers leg fiercely. Her legs went numb. Losing all her strength, Summer fell to the ground and moaned in pain. Alisa squatted in front of her and said triumphantly, Are youme? Summer sat on the ground and looked at Alisa coldly, Does Trevin give you any benefits? No. Alisa shook her head indifferently, I dont need any benefits. Im just happy to see you get into trouble. Chapter 1109 I’m Helping You Summer looked at Alisa with a calm face, saying, Have I ever offended you? Alisa smiled faintly, and then said coldly, I just find it annoying to see you. Youre ordinary, but there are so many people protecting you. Im one of the Emerson. Not only that, I also She was so jealous that she finally had an outlet to vent her anger, so she talked incessantly.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Summer interrupted Alisa and stared into her eyes, saying, Youre jealous of me. Summer looked calm. Alisa said it so inly. Summer was sure that Alisa was jealous of her. Leonardo was nice to Summer, Trevin wanted to marry Summer, and Carl also protected Summer, so Alisa was jealous. Im jealous of you? What a joke! Do I need to be jealous of you? Alisas raw nerve seemed to be triggered. She raised her sharp voice. Summer said calmly, If youre not jealous, then you are sick. Others are nice to me. Then what does it have to do with you? Its none of your business. Alisa snorted coldly, Youre the one whos sick! Summer looked down at her legs with a calm expression. Didnt you deliberately stop me here just because you saw my legs are injured? Alisa was unable to refute. Summer sneered. These people who grew up in wealthy families were always arrogant. They were poseurs and their deeds were sleazy. Both Trevins and Carls men were fighting, and no one cared about what Summer and Alisa were doing. Summer had forced herself to walk for a long time today. In addition, Alisa kicked her just now. Summers legs were so numb that she could not stand up at all. She could only sit on the ground. If it werent for this, Alisa was no match for her at all. However, the reality was that she was stopped here by Alisa. Alisa, who had been silent for a long time, said suddenly, No matter what you say, youre just finding excuses for yourself. Your hypocrisy is really annoying. Summer rolled her eyes and said, I dont care. Alisa was the one in the wrong, and felt a little guilty. When Alisa saw Summer was calm, she was even more depressed. Alisa nced over. When she saw Trevin, she reached out and grabbed Summer towards Trevin. What are you doing? Summer was shocked and frowned as she looked at Alisa. Summer was leaning against the wall to rest and thinking if Leonardo would send someone here. She didnt expect that she would be dragged by Alisa like this. Alisa sneered, Im helping you. Its your luck that Trevin wants to be with you. Leonardo hasnte yet. Do you still want to rely on him? Alisa thought of this at the moment. She was always afraid of Leonardo and knew how Leonardo would act. Although Alisa didnt want to admit it, she knew from her previous contacts and the things that happened afterwards that, Leonardo still cared about Summer. However, Summer had stayed here for so long and Leonardo hadnt showed up yet, so Alisa thought Leonardo probably didnt care about Summer anymore. Although Trevin was Lesters son and his family background was not bad, he was a well-known yboy. Even though Trevin was interested in Summer, he wasnt taking her seriously. When Trevin was tired of Summer, he would jilt Summer. Alisa was really happy when she thought about it! Chapter 1110 Did You Get Hurt? Although Summer didnt think too much about Alisas words, she was still sad. Everyone who knew Leonardo knew how he would act. Leonardo should havee a long time ago. However, he hadnte yet. Even if Leonardo didnte, she still needed to protect herself. Summer grabbed Alisas hand and took a bite on her hand. Alisa cried out in pain and pushed Summer away. Alisa nced at the bloody tooth marks on her hand and red at Summer. How dare you? Summer moved her arm and said, Ill bite you again if you drag me. Alisa was so angry that she was about to p Summer. Unexpectedly, the door was kicked open from the outside. Alisa and Summer turned to look at the door. The person in the lead was dressed in in ck. He walked in with a cold face and his eyes were filled with killing intent. Leonardo? Alisa watched as Leonardo, who she had mentioned just now, appeared in front of her, and was unable to recover her senses for a moment. Leonardo walked towards Summer, as if he did not see Alisa. Alisa opened her mouth and wanted to talk to Leonardo, but Leonardos look frightened her so much that she held her words back. Leonardo walked to Summer and squatted down. He reached out his hand, but then withdrew it halfway. He asked in a low voice, Did you get hurt? He was worried. He didnt know if Summer was injured, so he didnt move her. Summer shook her head and stared at Leonardo. She hadnt seen him for a while. When faced with Lester or Stanley, Summer had never been afraid. However, when Summer saw Leonardo, she realized that she was actually afraid that she wouldnt be able to see him again. Only then did Leonardo stretch out his hands and gently hug Summer. Summer put her arms around his neck and leaned into his arms without saying a word. Carl said excitedly, Leonardo, youre finally here! Fortunately, Leonardo came here in time. Otherwise, Carl would spend more time fighting with Trevin. In any case, he managed to save Summers reputation. Seeing Leonardo, Trevin knew what nned was going to fail. But he was still unconvinced and walked to Leonardo. Carl hurriedly pulled him and said, What are you going to do? Go on with our chat. Trevin shook off Carls hand and said, I dont want to talk to you. Carl smiled and said, But I want to talk to you. What can you do? Carl didnt let Trevin go and prevented him from looking for Leonardo. Im leaving now. Ill talk to youter. After Leonardo said this to Carl through the crowd, he carried Summer out. Alisa followed them. Seeing that Leonardo walked quickly after leaving the door, she couldnt help but shout, Leonardo. Hearing this, Leonardo stopped and turned to look at Alisa. Seeing that Leonardo had finally turned around to look at her, Alisa was delighted. She hurried over to him and said, Leonardo, how have you been recently? Alisa keenly noticed that Leonardos eyes shed with impatience, so she nced at Summer and said, There were many people in the room just now, so I didnt have the chance to talk to you and Summer. Summer looked at Alisa and thought, This woman is really shameless. Originally, she intended to ignore Alisa. But Alisa was so shameless that Summer could not ignore her at all.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 1111 Fine or Not? Before Summer could say anything, Leonardo said, Youve been inside all the time? He asked Alisa. Seeing that Leonardo finally spoke to her, Alisa was delighted and said, Yes, Leonardo, Ive been inside. Summer used my phone to call you just now. Alisa only wanted to seize the opportunity to talk to Leonardo. She knew if she could get in with him, it would be easier for her to do anything. You mean I have to thank you? Leonardo experienced so much, so he saw through Alisas thoughts at a nce. If Alisa really helped Summer, he would offer Alisa some favors. However, from Summers reaction and the situation in the room, he could roughly guess that Alisa didnt help Summer. Summer and Leonardo had been together for a long time, so she could tell that Leonardo was angry from his tone. However, Alisa didnt know that. She was secretly happy, thinking that Leonardo was actually pretty nice. After all, they were rtives. Alisa could imagine the good days ahead of her. She smiled and said, It is nothing. You dont need to thank me. Its just that Impeting for a position in the TV station recently. Could you?Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org When she said this, she carefully looked up at Leonardos expression. Leonardo must have understood what she meant. Leonardo expressionlessly looked at her and said, A position? Alisa nodded expectantly, Yes. Leonardo sneered, Forget it. You have no chance. I have no chance? Before Alisa could understand his words, Leonardo left with Summer in his arms. Alisa wanted to catch up and ask what he meant, but she was stopped by Leonardos bodyguards. Alisa still did not understand what was going on. She shouted at the bodyguards, How dare you stop me? Im Leonardos sister! However, these bodyguards didnt care what Alisa said and just stopped her. Summer tilted her head slightly and looked behind Leonardo. Seeing that Alisa was stopped, Summer withdrew her gaze and looked at Leonardo. Leonardo walked forward without looking sideways. Summer was held in his arms. From her angle, she could only see Leonardos chin. Leonardo seemed to be thinner than before. Summer couldnt help but reach out to touch his chin. Leonardo looked down at Summer, his voice gentle, Whats wrong? Summer shook her head and asked him, Is Rosie alright? A bodyguard called the elevator early. Now that the elevator arrived, Leonardo walked in and said, Arent you going to ask about me? He was somewhat dissatisfied. Summer asked with a smile, Are you doing okay recently? Leonardo wanted to say no. How could he be doing okay without her? However, he replied a soft yes instead. Summerughed and asked him, Really? Leonardo stopped talking about this topic and said gently, Shall we go to the hospital now? Summer shook her head and said, I want to go home now. She had been outside for too long. Especially when she was at Lesters ce, she was used for experiment with new drugs all day She wanted to go home now. Chapter 1112 Her Fear Leonardo was a little surprised at her words. He lowered his head to hide the sadness and self-me in his eyes. When Leonardo raised his head again, there was only tenderness in his eyes. He said, Alright, lets go home. Summer smiled at him and leaned against his shoulder with peace. Leonardo looked at Summer who was in his arms with her eyes slightly closed, but his gaze gradually turned cold. Anyone who hurt Summer could not get away with it. Summer had been nervoustely, and when she saw Leonardo, she wentpletely rxed. She leaned against Leonardos shoulder and fell asleep quickly. Summer did not know when they got out of the elevator, nor did she know when they got on the car and returned home. When she woke up, she found herself in bed. There was a bedsidemp beside her, and the lighting was soft. However, only she was in the bed, and Leonardo was not there. Summer sat up in a panic and turned around to find Leonardo standing by the window. Leonardo was on the phone with someone. He barely made a sound, so Summer didnt hear his voice just now. Seeing Leonardo, Summer felt rxed again. Leonardo heard themotion. He looked up and found that Summer awake. He whispered something to the person on the other end and then hung up the phone. As soon as he hung up the phone, he strode towards Summer. Whats wrong?Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org There was still a trace of panic in Summers eyes. Leonardo reached out and hugged her into his embrace, saying, Something important came up, so I went to make a phone call. I see. Summer leaned against his shoulder and was very quiet. Leonardo could feel her fear. He extended his hand and gently caressed her back,forting her. Its fine. Ill stay here with you. You can sleep for a while longer. Leonardos voice was low, as if he was afraid to scare her. Summer calmed down and asked him, What time is it? Leonardo took his phone and looked at it, saying, Three oclock. He only went to make a phone call, and he didnt expect Summer would wake up. Summer said, Why didnt you wake me up when we got home? She really wanted to see Rosie, but he actually didnt wake her up. Leonardo knew what she was thinking, so he said, You can see Rosie tomorrow morning. She is still sleeping. And we will wake her up if we go see her now. Before Summer was tricked away by Dous, she had been better. But now, she looked pale again. Leonardo tried to stay vignt all the time, afraid that something would happen to Summer if he didnt pay attention. It was early in the morning. He naturally wouldnt allow her to get up and see Rosie. Summer felt that Leonardo was right. She gave up the idea of seeing Rosie now, but she could not help but say, I miss Rosie so much. Leonardo hugged her tightly and didnt say anything, and Summer understood his dissatisfaction. She chuckled and said softly, I miss you too. Only then did Leonardo feel satisfied. He let go of her and gently kissed her on the forehead, saying, Good night. After he finished speaking, he put Summer back on the bed andid down together. It had been too long since Leonardo slept by Summers side like this. He felt like he was dreaming. Chapter 1113 Like a Father The next morning, when Summer woke up, she immediately turned to look at Leonardo beside her. He was still sleeping. Even when he was asleep, he frowned, like something was always on his mind. Summer was thinking about Rosie. She could walk for a short time now, so she tried to get out of Leonardos arms to see Rosie herself. However, just as she moved, Leonardo opened his eyes. Those who had just woken up had a slower reaction than usual, but Leonardo subconsciously tightened his arms around Summer when he opened his eyes. What are you doing? His voice was somewhat hoarse. Summer did not move again. She looked at him and said, I want to see Rosie by myself. Hearing this, Leonardo was stunned for a moment. Then his eyes lit up and he stared straight at her. Summer knew what Leonardo was thinking. She smiled and nodded at him, saying, I can stand up and walk, but I cant walk for long. Hearing this, Leonardo suddenly got up and sat on the bed. He said in an eager tone, Walk for me. As he spoke, he helped Summer out of the quilt. It was getting colder and colder every day, but it was too early to turn on the heating. Leonardo was worried that Summer would catch a cold, so he took out her coat and put it on her. Like a father who knew for the first time that his child could walk, Leonardo was excited and anxious. Summer was amused and said, Leonardo, do you know what you look like now? What? Leonardo looked up at her. Summer said with a smile, A father. Leonardo raised his eyebrows and said, Well, call me Dad then. Summer red at him, clenching her fists and hitting him.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Leonardoughed as well. He clenched her fists and kissed her hands. His voice was slightly hoarse, Get up. Let me have a look. Okay. Summer nodded. Leonardo reached out to help her, but Summer refused, I can do it myself. Leonardo frowned worriedly, but in the end, he let go of his hand, allowing Summer to do it herself. He stood at the side and watched Summer get out of bed. Summer slowly stood on the ground and walked towards him. Summer walked very slow. Obviously, it was still hard for her. She was only seven or eight steps away from Leonardo. Summer had only taken a few steps before Leonardo couldnt bear to see it. He stepped forward and pulled her into his embrace, his tone carrying a suppressed emotion, Enough. He stroked her back, not knowing if he was trying to cate her or cate himself. Dont worry. Im fine. Summerforted him. However, Leonardo didnt say anything and just hugged her. Summer knew he was still worried. After a while, Summer pushed him and said, Let me go. Im going to see Rosie. Change your clothes first. Leonardo let go of Summer and let her sit on the bed. He turned around to get her clothes. Summer looked at Leonardos back and teased, Leonardo, you are more like my father now. Leonardo even helped her find clothes. She could actually do it herself. However, she knew that Leonardo was very happy to do this for her. Leonardo did not look back and only said faintly, Call me darling. Summer immediately stopped talking. She knew if she continued, he would get angry. Chapter 1114 She Doesn’t Want to Talk to You Something happened when Summer was changing her clothes. Summer wanted to do it herself, but Leonardo insisted on helping her. Both of them refused to give in, so Summer carried her clothes and hid in the bathroom. Behind her came Leonardos nervous voice, Be careful! There was a restrained anger in his voice. He would get angry when Summer didnt listen to him. But even if he was angry, he was reluctant to lose his temper with her. In the end, he could only be angry with himself. I see. Summers low voice came from the bathroom. Summer changed her clothes in the bathroom and put on her makeup. Leonardo felt that Summer had stayed inside for too long, so he walked over and knocked on the door, Summer, are you done? Yes. After that, the bathroom door opened from the inside. When Leonardo raised his head and saw Summers face with makeup, he was slightly stunned. Summer was a natural beauty. Even when she was seriously ill, she looked pretty. When she was wearing make-up, she looked more stunning. Is the make-up necessary? You didnt even do that for me. When Leonardo said this, he had reached out to support Summer. Summer was indeed tired after standing up for so long. She put her hand on Leonardos arm and said, Lets go to see Rosie. Leonardo took her out for Rosie with a calm expression. It happened to be the weekend, so Rosie didnt need to go to kindergarten. But Rosie got up early, and was brought to breakfast by the servant. She had been ying in the childrens room for a long time. Last night, Leonardo brought Summer in secretly and the servant knew how to keep their mouths shut. Beside, Rosie had fallen asleep when they returned, so, naturally, she did not know Summer was back. Summer didnt want Rosie to see her as a patient, so she insisted on walking herself. In the toy room, Rosie was assembling a toy robot. She was already very focused at such a young age. Summer and Leonardo watched at the door for a long time, but Rosie did not notice. Therefore, Leonardo called her, Rosie. Whats up? Rosie said without raising her head. During this time, Leonardo would look for her here sometimes when he got home, so Rosie was not surprised.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Leonardo had long been ustomed to his daughters indifference. Summer nced at Leonardo with a strange expression. Leonardo knew what she meant. What did you do to Rosie? She doesnt even want to talk you. Leonardos face darkened immediately. Rosie didnt hear Leonardos response. She felt strange and turned around to look. When Rosie turned around, she saw Summer standing beside Leonardo. Rosie wore a powder blue skirt and her soft hair was draped behind her, like a fairy. Summer was happy when she saw Rosie, and she said, Rosie. Mommy! Rosie got up and ran towards Summer. Summer opened her arms to hug Rosie, but Leonardo quickly stopped Rosie just as Rosie was about to run over. Rosie was a child and did not know Summer was sick. If she rushed over, Summer would get hurt. Rosie looked at Summer who was so close to her, then looked at Leonardo with a gloomy expression and snorted. Leonardo expressionlessly ced her on the ground, Slow down. Mommy! As soon as Rosiended on the ground, she did not listen to Leonardo at all. She moved closer to Summer and looked at Summer happily. Rosie was smart and understood what Leonardo meant, so she didnt pounce on Summer this time. Chapter 1115 I Have Told Her Mom, youre finally back. Rosie was eager to hug Summer, but Leonardo stopped her just now, which meant Summer was still not recovered yet. Rosie hesitated and carefully grabbed Summers hand. Summers heart melted. She squatted down slowly and looked straight at Rosie. Youve been waiting for me, havent you? Yes. Rosie nodded and kissed Summers face. Summer reached out and held Rosie into her arms. Feeling that the little girl in her arms was a little stiff, Summer had tears in her eyes, Hug Me. Im fine now. Only then did Rosie reach out and hug Summers neck. When Leonardo saw Summers slightly moist eyes, he frowned and reached out to carry Rosie from Summers arms. He couldnt see Summer cry. Rosie struggled in Leonardos arms and said crossly, Put me down. Leonardo, who was tall with long limbs, lifted Rosie up in front of him and said word by word, Go to dinner. Rosie didnt dare to disobey Leonardo and curled her lips, Alright. Go. Leonardo put Rosie on the ground. Rosie said to Summer, Mom, Im going downstairs. After saying that, Rosie turned around and started trotting towards the stairs. In the past, Summer could hardly ept Leonardos serious attitude towards Rosie, but now, in her view, the way that Leonardo and Rosie got along was particrly harmonious. Actually, Rosie was not an obedient child by nature. She just behaved well in front of Summer. She resembled Leonardo in personality. Therefore, the way she got along with Leonardo waspletely different from her way with Summer. It was good to let Leonardo keep Rosie under control. Leonardo was a capable person and an able father. He could teach Rosie a lot.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Summer smiled and asked Leonardo, When I was away, this is how you and Rosie got along? Leonardo helped her up from the ground and replied, Yes. Arent you afraid that she will be more and more afraid of you? Summer held his hands and slowly walked out. Leonardo seemed to recall something and sneered, A few days ago, she stuffed her bag with money and got rid of her bodyguard after school in order to run away from home. If she is really afraid of me, how could she do that? Leonardo said resignedly and seemed toin to Summer. Summer opened her eyes wide and pulled a wry face, Did she really run away from home? Rosie was smart. Although she was still a little girl, she had her own mind. But Summer did not expect that Rosie would actually dare to run away from home. Leonardo paused for a moment. She said she wanted to find you herself. Summer was moved and fell silent briefly. Then she sighed, Naughty girl. Leonardo helped Summer to the dining room. Rosie sat in her seat, but she hadnt begun to eat yet. As soon as Rosie saw Summer, she pointed to the seat beside her and said, Mom, sit here. Summer smiled and walked over. After dinner, Rosie suddenly pulled Leonardo out mysteriously. Summer turned to look outside, but Leonardo and Rosie walked so far that she could not see anything. Rosie cautiously pulled Leonardo to a ce where Summer could not see them. Then she asked with a serious face, You didnt tell Mom about me running away, did you? Leonardo responded, Yes. Rosie frowned, Yes? Leonardo raised his eyebrows and said, Yes means that I have told her. Chapter 1116 I Hate You Rosie widened her bright eyes and looked like she had been tricked, Didnt you promise me that you wouldnt tell Mom? Leonardo thought for a moment and said, Did I?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Yes, you did! Rosie stamped her foot with anxiety, I said that I would behave well, and you wouldnt tell Mom about that! I remember Leonardo seemed to recall it finally. He bent down slightly and looked at Rosies eyes, But did I agree to it at that time? You said you would say how I behave. Doesnt that mean you have agreed? Rosie pursed her lips in anger. Rosie was a delicate and pretty girl. Even when she was angry, she was still adorable. Leonardo stifled hisughter and pretended to be serious, Just as you said, I only said to see how you behave. Rosie was about to cry. She wiped her eyes with the back of her hand and said angrily, I hate you. Then she was going to run away. Leonardo quickly grabbed her and picked her up. Rosie struggled in his arms, Let go of me! Leonoodle, put me down! Although Rosie could now clearly pronounce Leonardo, she would still call him Leonoodle when she was angry. This was Rosies special way of calling her dad. Up to this day, Summer and Rosie were the only ones who dared to challenge Leonardos authority. Rosie lived with Leonardo until she was three years old. But at that time, Leonardo brought Rosie with him just because she was his daughter. Later, Summer came back. Leonardo recalled what had happened before. From then on, to Leonardo, Rosie was the daughter of Summer and him. What Rosie meant to him was not a daughter, but the daughter for Summer and him. He had never been loved by his father when he was young, so he didnt know how to love his child. The first time he was stunned by the invisible emotional bond between father and daughter was when Summer and Rosie were captured by Stanley and he went to look for them. At that time, his daughter, a brave and clever little girl touched his heart. They were not only rted by blood, but also by heart. They could spend time with each other and share happiness, anger, sorrow, and joy. This intimate bond was wonderful. Rosie was not strong enough to break free from Leonardos arms. Leonardo reached out and patted her back, Dont worry. Mom isnt angry. Rosie, who had been struggling, suddenly calmed down. Her eyes brightened, She isnt angry? Leonardo nodded seriously, No. Rosie wiped her face and looked at him with disdain, Why dont you tell me earlier? Put me down right now! Would you still call me Leonoodle? Leonardo raised his head slightly and looked down on Rosies face. Rosie hurriedly shook her head with a sincere expression on her face, I wont do it anymore. When she was ced on the ground by Leonardo, she made a grimace at Leonardo and called him, Leonoodle. Then she quickly ran away. Leonardo narrowed his eyes and finally sneered, Little brat! Summer had been looking out from the living room. She was curious about what Rosie and Leonardo had said. When Summer faintly heard Rosie say something angrily, she wanted to go out to have a look. But just as she stood up, she saw Rosie running in. Mom, save me! Rosie ran towards Summer and stopped immediately in front of her. Rosie did not remember that Leonardo had said that Summer was still weak. Before Summer could speak, she raised her head and saw Leonardo walk in with a cold face. Chapter 1117 She May Still Be Alive Whats the matter? Summer asked when she saw that Leonardo didnt look well. Leonardo said coldly, Ask your daughter. Rosie had hid behind Summer. What did you do? Summer turned to look at her. I call him Leonoodle. In front of Summer, Rosie was well-behaved, and blinked her eyes in an attempt to get away with it. Summer tilted her head slightly and then turned her gaze to Leonardo, Are you angry just because of this? Leonardo coldly snorted in response. Rosie also snorted. Summer looked at them, not knowing whether tough or cry, You guys work it out by yourselves. Leonardo actually got angry for such a small thing. It was rare. Rosie grimaced at Leonardo provocatively. Leonardo was about to teach her a lesson, but Rosie was not afraid of him at all. She turned around and ran upstairs. Leonardo wasnt really angry. After Rosie went upstairs, he walked over to Summer and sat down, holding her hand. Whats the matter? Summer looked at him and knew that he had something to say. Leonardo paused for a moment and said, Im going to Eureka City. OK. Summer knew that he still had a lot of things to deal with. Back then, Lester had threatened both Stanley and Leonardo. She did not ask why Leonardo did not go.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She knew Leonardo would give her an exnation. Leonardo pondered for a moment and said, I n to take you with me. He said I n to take you with me, not I want to take you with me, indicating that he had already made up his mind. Summer did not know why he would take her there, but only said, Eureka City is a little far away. Yes. Leonardo nodded. That was exactly why he wanted to bring Summer along with him. He wanted to stay with Summer at all times, not giving others any chance to hurt her. Why Eureka City? They had been together for a long time, so Summer could guess what he was thinking, but she did not understand what he was going to do in Eureka City. Leonardo remained silent for a long time and said, My mother. She may still be alive. Summer opened her eyes wide, She is still alive? That day, because of this news Leonardo lowered his head and could not continue. Summer thought for a while and realized that was why he was not there and Stanley came when Lester threatened both him and Stanley. He rarely med himself like this. Summer gently held him in her arms and tried tofort him, I know. I dont me you. I know you must have something very important. Otherwise, you wouldnt leave me alone. If I were you, I would go to find her first. Leonardos mother was a sting in his heart. This had troubled him for many years, and he still couldnt let her go. She knew Leonardo was willing to give everything up for her, even his life. She knew better than anyone how much Leonardo cared about her mother. She hoped that Leonardo could truly get past this and live a carefree life. Love redeemed him and taught him tenderness and protection. However, when he thought of his mother, he was still the little boy that had witnessed the kidnap. Chapter 1118 Be Good At night, Leonardo was in the study dealing with his business, so Summer went to Rosies room. Mom, are you going to sleep with me tonight? Rosie happily lifted the nket and asked Summer to sleep with her. Summer sat down beside the bed, pulled the nket back and tucked her in, Mom has something to tell you. Seeing Summers serious expression, Rosie looked at her solemnly. Summer said with self-me, I have to go on a trip with your father. Rosie blinked. Without me? Summer pursed her lips and was speechless for a moment, not knowing what to say. Rosie was just too smart. Its too far away, and you still have to go to school. We will bring you next time. Summer touched her head. Her tone was particrly gentle. She had just returned, but now she had to leave again. Although Rosie only went to kindergarten and didnt have much homework, Summer wouldnt take her to Eureka City. Otherwise, Rosie would feel that the rules could not be obeyed. The smarter the child is, the better she must be guided. Alright. Rosie nodded obediently after hearing Summers words. Summer patted her head and said, Then go to bed first. After Rosie fell asleep, Summer stood up and left. Opening the door, she saw t Leonardo just walked to the door. Did you tell her? Leonardo looked into the room over Summer. Summer nodded, Yes. Leonardo didnt say anything more and helped Summer out. Early the next morning. Leonardo woke up first. He got up gently. The moment he opened the door, he saw Rosie standing at the door. Rosie was already dressed neatly, and it was obvious that she had gotten up early in the morning. Seeing her looking up at him, Leonardo asked, Whats up?Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Rosie took his hand and walked down the corridor. The little girl did not have much strength, but Leonardo knew she had something to say, so he followed her. Rosie pulled him to the end of the corridor, then turned her head to look at the other side, as if she was confirming whether someone was eavesdropping or not. And then, she turned to look at Leonardo and said, Are youing back? Leonardo was stunned, Were just going to do some work. Well be back when were done. He did not expect Rosie to ask him this. This meant that she was very insecure now. He felt he failed as a father. Rosie said, Okay. Leonardo stared at her little face for a moment, then stretched out his little finger and said, Pinky swear. He used to be very disdainful of such a childish trick. However, if this could give his daughter a peace of mind, he would do it. Rosie tilted her head and curled her lips, Youre so childish. Although she said this, she still reached out her hand and made pinky swear with Leonardo with arrogance on her face. Leonardo couldnt help but curl his lips slightly. Then, he reached out and patted her head, Be good at home. I know. Rosie wrinkled her nose and said, You should be good, too. Leonardo raised his eyebrows. He didnt know how the father and daughter of other families got along, but his little daughter was just too smart. When Summer woke up, Leonardo was already neatly dressed. He was sitting at the side, looking at his phone. Hearing the sound, Leonardo turned to look at Summer. The schedule is set. We will leave for Eureka City in the afternoon. Chapter 1119 That’s Green Palace Club In the afternoon. Summer and Leonardo set out from home. When they left, Rosie was still at school. Summer sat in the car and looked out of the window absentmindedly. After ending a phone call, Leonardo turned to look at Summer and said, Dont worry about Rosie. When shees home, we will be out. Although she had told Rosie that she and Leonardo were leaving for Eureka City, Rosie should still feel disappointed. Leonardo lowered his eyes and said, Well be back soon. Anyway, his words offered a littlefort. They went to Eureka City because of Leonardos mother. Stanley released the news to Leonardo that his mother might still be alive. Leonardo searched both at home and abroad, and finally found that his mother might be in Eureka City.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Summer had a premonition that it would not be so simple. Although Lester, Stanley and Trevin had different goals, they all wanted to frustrate Leonardo. Leonardo said they would be back soon, but Summer knew well that they would not. Although she was very clear about it, Summer still replied, Yes, I see. After a three-hour flight, it was evening when they arrived at Eureka City. It waste autumn, and the night came earlier. This was Summers first time toe here. Eureka City was an international metropolis, as prosperous as Hoover City. They stayed in a high-rise hotel with good views. Sitting by the French window, Summer looked outside and saw a very special building not far away. She was a little curious and couldnt help but take a few more nces. After calling for dinner, Leonardo walked over and saw Summer staring out the window. He followed her line of sight. His gaze fell on the ce where Summer was looking, and he said, Thats Green Pce Club. Green Pce Club? Summer thought for a moment and said, It sounds familiar. Leonardo exined, Its a ce simr to Golden Cauldron Club. When she heard it, something shed through her eyes. Someonepared the Golden Cauldron with Green Pce Club before, didnt they? Yes. Leonardo nodded. Both were top-notch clubs. Located in different cities, they had different styles. It was normal to bepared with each other. Leonardo patted her head and said, Ill take you there for dinner tomorrow. Summer smiled, Alright. I ordered dinner. Have a good rest after dinner. Leonardo sat down beside her. Soon, dinner was delivered. Leonardo was meticulous, ordering nutritious and light food fully ted and perfectly cooked. Summer was tired after the flight and a little hungry now. She ate quite a lot for dinner. Not long after she started eating, someone knocked on the door. Leonardo stood up and walked out to open the door. After a while, Leonardo walked in with Tim. When Summer saw Tim, she said, Tim, did you have dinner? Tim came with them, but started working as soon as he arrived. He seemed to have just returned from the outside and should not have dinner yet. Leonardo looked up at Tim and said, Why dont you have dinner with us? After a pause, Tim nodded and sat down at the dining table. Chapter 1120 Others Will Laugh at You After dinner, Leonardo and Tim talked in the study while Summer went back to sleep. When she woke up the next day, Leonardo was leaning against the bed and reading some information. Peeking through the window, the sunshine nketed his entire body and he looked gentle and handsome. Summer watched quietly for a while until Leonardo realized that she was awake. Leonardo put away the material in his hand, picked up the watch on the bedside and checked the time. Then, he turned to Summer and said, Its still early. Do you want to sleep a little longer? No. Summer shook her head. She slept soundly through the night. She was very energetic and didnt need more sleep. Leonardo smiled at her, Then get up and lets have breakfast. Breakfast was not delivered to the room. Instead, Summer and Leonardo got up and went to the hotel restaurant. Tim arrived earlier, and ordered breakfast for them.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Although Summers legs were recovering, she would still be very tired if she walked for a long time. So she still chose to go out in a wheelchair. They sat down in the restaurant. asionally, people would look at them, and some people already recognized Leonardo. The upper ss was small, and there were only a few people at the top. Many people had never met Leonardo in person, but few people had never heard of him. Therefore, it was not surprising that Leonardo was recognized. When Summer was eating a piece of cake, she identally got some cream on her clothes. Summer frowned. Ill go to the restroom to clean it. Leonardo immediately stood up and walked towards her. It was obvious that he wanted to go with her. Summer looked at him reluctantly. Ill go myself. Leonardo lowered his eyes and didnt listen to her at all. He pushed the wheelchair towards the restroom. Summer could not refuse him and said jokingly, Arent you afraid that others willugh at you? Leonardo didnt care about it and said, Why should theyugh at me? Because Summer suddenly realized that they did not have the marriage license. But she quickly said with a smile, A man obedient to his wife. After experiencing so many ups and downs, Summer felt that it was no longer important to have that marriage license. Leonardo stood behind Summer. She could not see his face. After a while, she heard Leonardo say in a low voice, They are jealous of me. Summerughed. If they dont have a wife. Leonardo said slowly, Thats different. Of course his wife was the best. While talking, they were already outside the restroom. Summer looked back at him and said, Wait outside. Summer cleaned off her clothes. Coming out of the restroom, she found a young man near Leonardo. The two were talking about something, and when she came out, their gazesnded on her at the same time. Summer felt stifled when she met the young mans eyes. The young man was about Leonardos age. Standing beside Leonardo, he looked powerful. His eyes, as sharp as knives, impressed her a lot. The mans gaze paused on her face for a moment, and then turned to her ears. Summer subconsciously touched her ears. Was he looking at the star earrings on her ears? At this time, Leonardo took a step forward and stopped him from observing her. The man withdrew his gaze and turned around to leave. Chapter 1121If You Don’t Believe Me Summer turned around and asked Leonardo, Your friend? After she came out, the young man did not speak to Leonardo. But they were talking about something before. Anyway, the atmosphere between Leonardo and the man was friendly. Leonardo walked behind Summer and wheeled her, saying, Alden Lopez, the third child of the Lopez family. The Lopez family you mentionedst time? Beforeing to Eureka City, Leonardo had talked to her about the most wealthy and famous family in Eureka City. Yes. Leonardo remembered something and said, If you see him again, stay away from him. Summer looked surprised, Why? Leonardo did not seem to be afraid of Alden. Why did he tell her to stay away? His wife left him. Hes been messing around in the city and the Lopezs. Leonardo said in a calm voice, but if listened carefully, he was gloating. Sounds like a badass. Then, Summer snorted, His wife left him. Why are you so happy? Leonardo did not say anything until they were near the restaurant, He has a bitter tongue. Its karma. Summer twitched the corner of her mouth, You dont have a bitter tongue? Do I? Leonardo leaned over and looked sideways at Summer, My tongue isnt bitter. Try it if you dont believe me? Summer felt a little embarrassed, so she patted his head, Be serious. Then, Leonardo kissed her on the face before wheeling her into the restaurant. After breakfast, Summer thought Leonardo was going out. But after returning to the room, Leonardo found a movie and said excitedly, Would you like to watch a movie? Dont youe here for something important? Why are you always staying with me in the hotel? With the long flight yesterday, you need a good rest now. Leonardo pulled her into his arms and nned to watch a movie together with her. Summer nudged him, I got enough restst night. Now I can go out. She felt tired yesterday, but a nights rest was enough. She was not that weak. Leonardo said with a serious face, Come here. It was said in an authoritative tone. Summer knew he was worried about her and didnt want to quarrel with him over such a trivial thing. But she didnt want to interfere with his business. She snuggled into Leonardos arms and tried to reason with him, Leonardo, listen to me Dont talk. Just watch the movie. Leonardo gently covered her mouth and signaled her not to speak.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Summer could only stop and watch the entire movie in his arms. Tim didnte to Leonardo, either. Only then did Summer know that this was Leonardos n. When waking up from her afternoon nap, Summer went to the bathroom to wash her face. Before she finished, she felt that someone was staring at her. Turning around, she found Leonardo was leaning against the door and watching her. Leonardo walked over and ran his hand through her wet hair, Come with me to a ce tonight. Summers eyes gleamed, Sure. Where are you going? He was finally going to do something important. Seeing her excited face, Leonardo smiled, Green Pce Club. Theres a banquet tonight. Summer frowned, I didnt bring a gown. Dont worry. Ive arranged everything. Leonardo tapped her on the forehead. Chapter 1122 If Leonardo Gets Angry Summer knew that if Leonardo said that everything had been arranged, it would be true. In the evening, Leonardo ordered a meal. Eat something now. We wouldnt have enough time for food at the banquet. Leonardo pulled her to the dining table and sat down. Summer knew that. After sitting down, she asked Leonardo while eating, What kind of banquet it is? It wont be interesting, but there will be many people you know. A sh of coldness flickered through Leonardos eyes. Summer looked up at him. She understood what he meant, so she stopped asking. The people she knew Both Lester and Stanley were included. After the meal, a stylist came in to dress Summer up. When it came to earrings, the stylist asked Summer, Mrs. Emerson, which pair of earrings would you like to wear? Then, the stylist was about to remove the earrings in Summers ears. Summer hurriedly stopped her, Dont. Id like to wear them tonight. Alright. The star earrings are quite unique. The stylist smiled and withdrew her hands. Summer looked in the direction of the living room and smiled, My husband gave it to me. It was from Leonardo before they came to Eureka City. It was a pair of star-shaped earrings covered with small diamonds, which was unique, exquisite and very beautiful. She loved it. She still remembered when she asked Leonardo why he gave her the earrings. Leonardo answered, I thought you would look good wearing it, so I bought it for you. It was eight oclock in the evening when they arrived at Green Pce Club. By the time she and Leonardo arrived, lots of people who were dolled up were already in. Summer was wheeled in by Leonardo, and Tim walked beside them. As soon as they entered, people started to look at them, many of which were also whispering. Ive never heard of any connection between the Lopez family and the Emerson family. Why does Leonardoe to the banquet hosted by the Lopez family? Im also wondering. The business world is like a battlefield, where there is no eternal enemy You are right Summer stared straight ahead and listened carefully to their words. It turned out to be a banquet hosted by the Lopez family. Then, a man in the crowd said, Summer, nice to see you again. Summer frowned right after hearing the familiar voice, and looked up, seeing Trevin walking towards her. She felt the cold gaze of Leonardo behind her. Leonardo. She turned around and said his name nervously. She did not want to see Trevin, because she was afraid that Leonardo and Trevin would fight with each other. She knew that if Leonardo got angry, he would do anything. Leonardo looked less angry. He asked her in a gentle voice, What would you like to drink? Watermelon juice. Summer wanted to distract Leonardo. However, Trevin had made up his mind toe over. Even though Summer and Leonardo ignored him, he was still walking towards them. Just as he raised his foot again, he was blocked by a man. He looked up and said, Mr. Alden?Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Trevin used to be a yboy who traveled around the world. He had attended manyvish banquets and joined countless top clubs, so he had heard about this arrogant, ruthless Alden in the Lopez family. He didnt have much contact with Alden, but he didnt like Alden. He always felt that Alden and Leonardo were of the same kind. Because of his hatred towards Leonardo, he also hated Alden. Chapter 1123 A Man in Leonardo’s League Staring at Trevin for a moment, Alden slowly called Trevins name, as if he had finally remembered him. Trevin forced a smile. Although Trevin didnt hate Alden, he had to admit that Alden was not a man to be trifled with. Alden eyed Trevin with interest. Then, Alden seemed to be a little disappointed. Without saying a word, Alden turned around to leave. Trevin frowned, and thought that Alden must be nuts. At a short distance, Summer observed the brief exchange between Trevin and Alden while drinking a ss of watermelon juice. She had known Trevin for quite some time, so she had a certain understanding of Trevin. She knew very well that Trevin was afraid of Alden. She turned to Leonardo and said, Trevin seems to be very afraid of Alden. After saying that, she realized that Leonardo was staring at Trevin unfriendly. The expression in Leonardos eyes was murderous. Summer felt that Leonardo might be thinking of killing Trevin. She thought that Leonardo had missed her words, so she stretched out her hand to pull Leonardos arm. At this moment, Leonardo said, Everyone will take a detour when they see a madman. Summer paused, You mean Alden? Are you discussing me? Alden asked in a deep voice. Summer turned around to find Alden sitting on the sofa behind them. Alden stood up and walked to Summer and Leonardo. He sat down beside Leonardo and said slowly, Its time to set off. Leonardo nced at Alden and turned to Summer. Ive got an errand to run. Wait for me here. Summer nced at Alden and whispered to Leonardo, But Alden is here. Leonardo said, You can just ignore him. After Leonardo finished speaking, he stood up and said something to Alden when he was about to leave. The voice was too low for Summer to hear. She knew that Leonardo had entrusted her to Alden. Summer looked at Alden in surprise. Since Leonardo had trusted her to Alden, he must have a good rtionship with Alden. After all, Leonardo did not trust others easily. Alden suddenly turned his head and said in a serious tone, Dont you think Im more handsome than Leonardo? Summer thought, Were all Leonardos friends as casual as him? Summer was surprised to hear that, and then she said, I dont think so. Alden clicked his tongue, as if he was bored. Summer reached out for the watermelon juice. With a casual nce, she found that the people around her had disappeared. It seemed that they had left to avoid the Satan.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Summer was merely a woman in a wheelchair, so she definitely couldnt be the Satan. Then, Alden was the one scaring them away. Feeling that Alden was staring at her, Summer turned around, and found that Alden was not staring right at her face. Are you interested in this? Summer raised her hand and touched the star-shaped earring. He had been staring at her earrings since he met her at the hotel yesterday. Aldens silence implied tacit consent. Summer thought her earrings were very beautiful. It would be normal for a girl to keep staring at them. However, Alden looked neither gay nor a transvestite. He couldnt be interested in womens essories, so Summer thought of something and asked him, Do you like stars? This time, Alden finally opened his mouth and gave a positive answer. Summerughed, Does it have anything to do with your wife? Aldens originally indifferent expression changed instantly, and the expression in his eyes was frighteningly cold. However, Summer was not afraid at all. Instead, she smiled more cheerfully. Alden was a man in Leonardos league. Outwardly, Alden was a fierce man, but he was tender inside. Chapter 1124 She Won’t Become Your Wife Alden only stared at Summer for a moment before he indifferently looked away. Summer looked down slightly, and thought that Alden was as bad-tempered as Leonardo. However, Summer understood why Leonardo was so relieved to let Alden take care of her. Alden was so deterrent that no one dared to approach him. Now she could enjoy silent surroundings. But there were always exceptions. Summer. Hearing this, Summer looked up and saw Stanley walking toward her. Leonardo said that she might meet many acquaintances, so Summer was not surprised to see Stanley. What a coincidence. Stanley smiled when he was in front of Summer. Summers expression faded as she stared at Stanley coldly. The banquet was seemingly peaceful but actually turbulent because both Trevin and Stanley were here. Before Summer answered, Alden turned to Stanley and sneered, What kind of coincidence? If Leonardo didnte, would youe? Summer paused when she heard this. Alden knew everything and dared to say anything. Mr. Alden, this is between me and Leonardo, Stanley looked at Alden sullenly. Really? Then why are you staring at Leonardos wife? Summer wont be your wife even if you keep staring at her. Alden slowly leaned against the sofa,pletely ignoring Stanley. Stanley was moreposed than Trevin. Although his expression was sullen, Stanley showed no obvious emotions. Stanley said in a deep voice, Mr. Alden, you must have misunderstood me. If this is a misunderstanding, then I have many more misunderstandings against you. Well, do you want to discuss them with me? Alden smiled mockingly. Stanley pursed his lips and said nothing.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Stanley nced at Summer and turned around to leave. Summer suddenly felt that she had misunderstood Leonardo. Leonardo said that Alden liked to make harsh remarks, which was true. After ridiculing Stanley away, Alden seemed somewhat impatient. He didnt want to waste time on people like Stanley. But Leonardo had trusted it to him, he had to help Summer drive them away. Summer turned to Alden and said, Thank you. Theres no need to thank me. You will pay me back one day. Alden didnt look up, and said in a loose tone. After that, there was no more exchange between them. After a while, Leonardo returned. Tim was behind him. Both of them had calm expressions, so Summer could not infer what they had done. How are you doing? Leonardo sat down beside Summer and ran his fingers through Summers hair. Im fine. Summer stared at him for a moment and asked, What did you do with Tim? As she spoke, she subconsciously lowered her voice, because she knew what Leonardo had done was definitely not something that could be spoken out loud. Leonardo did not hesitate. He looked down and answered, Ill tell you after we get back to the hotel. Summer nodded and remembered that Alden was here. She looked around and found that Alden had left. Leonardo knew Summer was looking for Alden and said, Dont worry about him. Summer thought of what Alden had done and smiled, I think youre right. He really likes to make harsh remarks. Lets go back to the hotel. Leonardo didnt want to continue the conversation about Alden. However, Summer was curious about Aldens wife, What is his wife like? The expression in Leonardos eyes changed, Why did you ask me this question? Lets go back to the hotel. Summer dared not to continue this conversation. Chapter 1125 Gave Me a Hint After returning to the hotel, Summer went to take a shower.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Whening out, she was still thinking about Leonardos words. He promised to tell her about what he was doing after getting back to the hotel. Leonardo was ying his phone on the bed indifferently. Summer walked over curiously and turned to look at his phone. At this moment, she heard Rosies excited voice, Mom! Are you making a video call with Rosie? Summer said in surprise. She thought something had happened, but Leonardo looked so calm. He knew Summer could not stand for too long, so he pulled Summer to sit in front of him and gave her his phone, Im going to take a shower. Well. Summer had forgotten what she wanted to ask. Seeing Leonardo entered the bathroom, Summer asked Rosie, Why dont you talk to your father? Rosie held her chin and sighed, I have nothing to say to him. Summer was amused. Rosie acted sweet in front of her, but felt very awkward before Leonardo. Both Leonardo and Rosie felt embarrassed. Summer and Rosie had a long chat. While they were talking, Leonardo took a shower and went out halfway. When he returned, he took a book andid it on the bed. Summer moved her phone to Leonardos side so that Rosie could see him. When seeing Leonardo, Rosie wrinkled her nose and gave Summer a dissatisfied look. Only then did Rosie said, Daddy. Fine. Leonardo answered calmly and then raised his head to look at her. Rosie pouted in dissatisfaction. Summer kicked Leonardo under the quilt. Leonardo turned to look at her with aplicated expression. The next moment, Leonardo grabbed the phone and said to Rosie in a serious tone, You have to sleep early. Good night. Before Rosie could say something, he ended the video call. Then, he threw away the phone and hugged Summer tightly. Summer was shocked, What are you doing? Leonardo said faintly above her, You just gave me a hint. Then, Summer understood he was talking about the kick she gave him just now. She opened her mouth with difficulty and didnt know what to say, I wanted you to talk to Rosie. You looked so indifferent. Get out! Leonardo replied, No. He said in a serious tone. Summer flushed. After hesitated for a while, she said, I am a patient. I know. Leonardo nodded in agreement and then said, So I will take care of you, just rx. Summer was confused. She didnt expect to hear this. Leonardo bent down to kiss her. Summer tried to avoid him, but his kiss fell on her face. Then, he continued. The next day. When Summer woke up, she saw Leonardos deep eyes. He sat beside the bed, staring at her. Seeing she was awake, he asked with concerns, How do you feel? Summer picked up the pillow and smashed it at him. Then, she said angrily, You are a bastard. Leonardo caught the pillow and poked his head from behind. He said with a smile, It seems you are fine. Summer snorted, Get out, Ill get dressed. I can help you No! Fine. Chapter 1126 Bastard Leonardo listened to her and left the room. If he continued to tease her, he would probably sleep on the sofa tonight. He knew he would get what he wants and Summer could tolerate him. When Summer came out, she saw Leonardo sitting at the dining table triumphantly. He seemed to be in a good mood. She came out in a wheelchair. Leonardo came over to help her with the wheelchair the moment he saw her. Breakfast was set on the table and looked quite good. After having a few bites, Leonardos phone rang. Summer turned to look at Leonardo. He just picked up the phone and walked towards the door without saying anything. After he left, Summer did not know what he was going to do, nor did she ask. Leonardo had been busy recently. She might not be able to help him, but she didnt want to cause any trouble for him. After a while, Leonardo came back. Hearing the sound of footsteps, she turned around and saw Carl standing behind Leonardo. Carl smiled and called her, Summer. Carl! Why are you here? Summer was delighted. She and Carl be good friends since she married Leonardo. Besides, Jessica also yed an important role between them. She was extremely happy to see her friend. Ie here for an event and book a room opposite you. While saying, Carl sat down opposite them, looked like a yboy. Hearing this, Summer asked, Do you have the breakfast? No! But before we eat Carl took out his phone and went to Summers side, Lets take a photo and Ill post it on my WeChat Moments. Although Carl would post photos on WeChat Moments, he seldom posted photos with others. Summer felt that Carl was a bit pretentious, but she still agreed and pulled Leonardo to join them. Leonardo felt squeamish and didnt want to join them. Its fine. We two are enough. Carl waved his hand casually. Fine. Summer felt strange. After taking the photos, Carl sat back contentedly and posted them on his WeChat Moments. Leonardos phone was ced on the dining table. Summer took it over, opened his WeChat Moments , and then saw the picture. There was only one photo. Only she, Carl and Leonardos leg were shot. She raised her head to look at Carl who was opposite her. After posting the photo, Carl put his phone aside. Then, he started to eat and nced at his phone from time to time, as if he was waiting for a call. Summer understood. It seemed that he wanted Jessica to call him after seeing his photo. What a childish man! Thinking about Jessica, Summer felt a little guilty. Jessica must be very worried about her. But she hadnt contacted Jessica yet. After returned home, Leonardo bought her a new phone, but she didnt use it. Theres no WeChat on her phone at all.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She directly found Jessicas number in Leonardos address book. They befriended each other on WeChat. After finding Jessicas WeChat, she immediately sent a message, Jessica, are you in Eureka City? Jessica replied almost instantly, Summer? Before Summer could reply, Jessica sent another message, I know Carl post your picture intentionally. He wants me to call him. Thanks to your message, I dont need to do that. Where are you? Ille to you. Chapter 1127 She’s Waiting for You Summer sent the hotel name and room number to Jessica. When she put down the phone and looked up, she saw Carl staring at her phone. Summer thought for a moment, but she still did not tell Carl that she had contacted Jessica. Carl and Jessica were against each other all the time. Of course, she was partial to Jessica. Jessica should be very happy if Carls scheme failed and he gained nothing. Leonardo suddenly nced at her and she immediately lowered her head with guilty. Have more. Leonardo gave her a pastry with an understanding expression. On the other side, Carl was still puzzled and whispered, Why isnt she looking for me? Summer pretended not to hear him and concentrated on her breakfast. When the breakfast was almost over, Jessica came. When Summer heard the sound of the door opening, she stood up instantly, but was quickly pushed back by Leonardo, Ill go. As the door opened, Jessica saw it was Leonard. She subconsciously sped her hands together with elegance, Well I Even though she knew Leonardo would be good to her because of Summer, she couldnt help but feel a little fear. Shes waiting for you inside. Leonardo interrupted her and stepped aside, signaling to her toe in. He knew both Carl and Summer. Therefore, he was very clear about the purpose of Carl taking the photo with Summer and what Summer did with his phone. Jessica was a little nervous. Thank you. Then she rushed in like a thief. When Summer heard the noise by the door, she walked out of the dining hall. Therefore, as soon as Jessica went in, she saw Summer standing in the hall. Jessica screamed excitedly, Summer, youve recovered! She ran over and hugged Summer with tion.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Leonardo, who was following behind, frowned and stretched out to push Jessica away. However, Summer gave him a warning nce. Leonardo stared at her with dissatisfaction, but he did not try again. Summer let go of Jessica and smiled, Yes, Im better, but I cant stand or walk for too long. Jessica nervously supported her, Then sit down! Summer asked, Did you have breakfast? Jessica shook her head, No, I flew over after work at midnight. I justy down and Lets eat together. Summer pulled her towards the dining room. Leonardo crossed his arms and watched as the breakfast belonged to the two of them turned into a meal for four. That was eptable, but Summer pulled Jessica to sit down,pletely ignoring him. Summer felt Leonardos dissatisfactory gaze, so she turned to look at him and smiled tteringly, Come and sit down. She patted the chair beside her. Leonardo was slightly mollified, so he walked over and sat down. Carl waited for a long time for Jessica to call him. He didnt expected she would juste here, so he spoke with an annoying tone, Oh, Jessica, what a coincidence. A coincidence indeed. Mr. Carl. Jessica put stress on thest two words, intentionally to despise him. Carl gritted his teeth, What can I do? God wants us to be together. Jessica sneered, No. God wants you and Sivan together. Carl also sneered, No. God wants you and Jaron Lynch together more. Summer was used to them bickering, but She turned around and asked Jessica, Who is Jaron Lynch? Chapter 1128 Be Caught in a Scandal Jessica exined simply, A male celebrity I worked with. Before Summer could say anything, Carl interrupted in a weird tone, A male celebrity you worked with? Do you wear couple outfits with every male celebrity you worked with?Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Jessica red at him, Thats for promotional campaign! Youre quite good at making excuses. Your fans have started coupling you two. Just keep lying! Carl forcefully pricked the fruit in front of him. His gaze was so fierce as if he wanted to bite someone. You even slept with Sivan. Your fans have been thinking of the name your child. What the fuck are you pretending here? Jessica picked up the fork and threw it at Carl. Carl stretched out to block the fork and then defended himself, What nonsense are you talking about? When did I sleep with Sivan? Am I such a person to you? Or who do you think you are? Jessica sneered with disdain. Weve known each other for so many years. Dont you know what kind of person I am? Carl was so angry that he took several deep breaths, Dont you even have the least trust in me? Leonardo, who had been watching calmly, interrupted, Get out of here if you want to fight. Jessica was silenced. So was Carl. The two of them, who had been quarreling with each other, turned their faces away. They lowered their heads and did not speak, nor did they pay any attention to each other. After breakfast, Jessica had someone deliver snacks. Body management is the basic quality of an actress. Carl said in a low voice as he saw the pile of snacks in front of Jessica. Dont I know that as an actress? Hold your tongue! Jessica wanted to throw something at Carl again. Turning her head and looking at Leonardo who was cracking nuts for Summer, Jessica put back the things in her hand resentfully. Summer rested in the sofa, searching Sivan and Jaron online on her phone. Sivan looked very unfamiliar to her, but an online drama of her was on recently, so there were some discussions. As for Jaron, he looked a little familiar. Summer remembered that she had watched his serial before, but she did not remember what kind it was. When she heard Carl and Jessica quarrel, she thought that Jessica and Jaron had an affair. But in the end, there were no rumors about them on the Inte. On the other hand, there were some rumors about Sivan and Carl. There was news about them with every details described vividly. Summer could not help but look up at Carl. Leonardo sat beside her and was much taller than her. He could see her phone as he looked down, so he knew exactly what she had searched for just now. He said indifferently, Carl has dealt with that. He did not need to make it clear. Summer could understand what he was talking about. He meant that Carl had dealt with Jessicas scandal. Summer couldnt help but want tough. Carl seemed to have a bad temper, but every time something happened to Jessica, he protected her in time. Normally, he did not seem to be serious, but once he was coping with something about Jessica, he would be especially prudent. In fact, there was no need for others to interfere in their affairs, and there was no room for others to interfere. Just as Summer was about to put down her phone and chat with Jessica, a new message was on the phone. Famous phnthropist Lester Wolf is caught in a scandal Only the first half of the headline could be seen. Lesters scandal? Summer suddenly recalled that Leonardo had left halfway through the banquetst night. Chapter 1129 I Don’t Know Just as Summer was about to browse the news, Leonardo pulled the phone from her hand. Dont spend too much time on your phone. Seeing her phone put away by Leonardo, Summer asked him curiously, Did you do it? Leonardo said, Have a guess. Summer went speechless. Summer red at Leonardo. Ignoring him, she turned to talk to Jessica. Leonardo and Carl went into the study. Summer finally had the chance to ask Jessica, Have you and Carl been like this recently? Quarreling whenever you meet? I dont want to quarrel with him. Hes the one who provokes me every once in a while. Speaking of Carl, Jessica looked angry. Summer pondered for a moment, and then she asked Jessica gently, Jessica, what is the matter between you two? If it was in the past, Summer would not say this to Jessica. She used to regard this as a private matter between Jessica and Carl. Jessica and Carl had known each other since childhood. Growing up together, they had extremely deep affection, whether they loved each other or not. However, after everything she had been through, Summer felt that life was too short and fragile. People shouldnt waste any time when they could be together. Only after experiencing it would one know how precious it was to be together. Really, can everything be made clear? Jessica shook her head, The more time we spend together, the more difficult for me to say it. Or can you just talk to me? Holding Jessicas hand, Summer had a gentle yet determined expression. Jessica bit her lips and lowered her head, That was before I met you Summer could feel Jessicas nervousness and uneasiness. Although Jessica was speaking, there was a trace of resistance in her expression. Summer held Jessicas hand. Jessica, if youre not ready, then dont say it. She had never seen Jessica being so fragile and uneasy. Ever since she met Jessica, Jessica had been the most conspicuous girl in the crowd. When growing up, Jessica became shining on the screen. Jessica should be shining brightly. Jessica held Summers hand and said slowly, I want to say it. When Leonardo and Carl came out, only Summer was in the living room. Slightly distracted, Summer leaned against the sofa and held a pillow in her arms. One could not tell what she was thinking. Wheres Jessica? Carl looked around and didnt see Jessica, so he walked over and asked Summer. Summer looked up and stared at Carl with exceptional seriousness. Why are you looking at me like this? It feels like youve never seen me before Rubbing his nose, Carl found the way Summer looked at him strange. After a long while, Summer moved her lips, but she just sighed and turned away. Forget it. Id better not tell him. She was afraid that the moment she spoke, she would curse Carl. After all, he is Leonardos good friend. Forget it. Carl was confused and turned to look at Leonardo.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Leonardo nced at Summer again before saying, Just go back and have some rest. OK. Carl didnt ask any further and turned around to leave. After Carl left, Leonardo sat beside Summer and casually said, What did Jessica tell you? Summer thought for a while and asked him, If I tell you, will you keep it a secret from Carl? Leonardo replied, I dont know. Summer snorted, Then I wont tell you. Chapter 1130 Ate Away at His Company Leonardo replied slowly, Oh.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Arent you curious? Arent you going to ask again? Summer leaned towards Leonardo again, staring at him curiously. Does Leonardo feel no curiosity at all? Hearing this, Leonardo said seriously, I really cant promise you that I wont tell Carl. Arent you afraid that Ill get angry at your words? Summer found it both funny and annoying. Leonardo paused for a moment before saying in a worried tone, Carl is an idiot. Without help, he might not be able to marry Jessica for the rest of his life. Summer pursed her lips and said, Does Carl know that you call him an idiot? Leonardo replied, I think he should be very clear about his own position. Words failed Summer. She decided to stop talking about this, because she could never win over Leonardo. Thus, she changed the subject, Are we going out today? Although their purpose ofing to Eureka City had something to do with Leonardos mother, Leonardo did not seem to be in a hurry. Summer couldnt figure out what he was thinking. Leonardo replied, Yes. After lunch, Leonardo took Summer out. Summer didnt ask Leonardo what they were going to do. She just followed him. Only when the car stopped did she realize that she was brought to the hospital. Summer looked out of the window, then looked back at Leonardo. Why are we in the hospital? Ive made an appointment with an expert to give you a physical examination. Leonardo exined to her as he got out of the car. After Summer returned, she was well enough to stand and walk. However, neither of them mentioned going to the hospital for a checkup. Summer was actually very resistant to do checkup in the hospital. She was afraid to see an undesirable result. She was also afraid that it would be just an illusion that she was gradually recovering. Leonardo had arrived at the car door on her side. He opened the car door and reached out to her, Come on. Summer didnt move. Letse back another day for the check-up. Lets settle your matter first. Im in good health. Her fingers on the sofa slowly clenched and then loosened. Although Summer spoke in a calm tone, Leonardo noticed the momentary nervousness in her expression. Leonardo did not take back his hand. Looking at her firmly, he said slowly, I will apany you. His voice carried a reassuring power. Summer bit her lips and reached out to Leonardo. Leonardo carried her out of the car. He carried Summer into the wheelchair that Tim took out from the trunk. Thanks to Tims arrangement in advance, Summer got checked as soon as she entered the hospital. There were many tedious tests. It was inconvenient for Summer to move, so Leonardo apanied her all the way. After the checkup, Summer felt tired. While waiting for the result in the lounge, Tim suddenly rushed in. Instead of saying anything, however, he slowly walked to Leonardo. Leonardo looked up at him, Go ahead. Lester has sent words that he wants to see you, Tim said directly. Hearing this, Leonardo sneered, He cant sit tight any longer. Tim analyzed calmly, Youve ate away at hispany, and the situation gets worse by the current scandal. Lester must feel threatened. He naturally cant sit tight. Hearing this, Summer remembered that when she was first captured by Lester, Lester told a servant to show her the news that Leonardo was cooperating with Lester. Chapter 1131 Have Fun Leonardo curled his lips and casually said, Why would I go to see him as he requires? I see. Tim nodded slightly. Clearly, Leonardo didnt want to see Lester for the time being. After Leonardo finished his words, Tim knew how to deal with Lester and went out. As soon as he left, Summer asked, You cheated on Lester when cooperating with him? Leonardo patted her head as if he was praising her and said, You are smart. Summer shook her head to avoid his hand and continued, When are you going to see Lester? Its up to Lester. He has to think about how to persuade me into seeing him, Leonardo held Summers hand and said calmly before frowning, Your hand is so cold. Whats wrong? Summer ignored his question and asked again, So, you wont see him unless hees to you in person? Leonardo still focused on her hand and said, You should have listened to me and put on an extra coat. Summer found it incredible that he didnt pay any attention to her remarks. After a while, the doctor went back with the test results. ording to the results, Mrs. Emerson is getting better. Itsplicated. We need to hold a consultation to discuss a proper treatment The doctor was really professional and made a detailed exnation. Summer understood. In conclusion, she got better, but more time was required for a specific treatment.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The doctor suggested that even if they came up with a treatment, it probably wouldnt be effective as Summers condition had changed. Summer understood his implication. Obviously, Leonardo got it as well. And his expression changed significantly. Being afraid that Leonardo would lose his temper, Summer said hurriedly to the doctor, Thank you. We understand. The doctor also noticed Leonardos expression, and immediately turned around and left. After the doctor walked out of the lounge, Summer turned to look at Leonardo. She stuck her fingers in his face, Look at you. Why the long face? Leonardo held her naughty hand and said, Dont worry. I wont lose my temper. Really? Summer tilted her head, not believing Leonardos words at all. She knew Leonardo well. He probably would only try not to re up in front of her. Being seen through, Leonardo looked away in embarrassment. Summer held his face and smiled, Dont be angry all the time. Be cheerful, or you will grow old quickly. Leonardo pondered for a while before nodding and saying, Alright, lets go. Summer asked him, Go back to the hotel? Lets go back and have fun, Leonardo said as he pushed her wheelchair. Summer was shocked, I didnt mean that It was daytime! What did he mean by having fun? Then, what do you mean? Do you know what I mean? Leonardo put on a smile and whispered in her ear. Summer flushed and shouted, Stop! Lets go! Before Leonardo helped her with her wheelchair, she went out on her own. Leonardo quickened his pace and helped her push the wheelchair. Chapter 1132 He Was Strange As he pushed the wheelchair, Leonardo tried to talk with Summer. But Summer ignored him. He wasnt angry and kept speaking casually. After stepping out of the elevator, Summer looked up and saw a tall and thin boy walking out of the hospital. Looking after him, Summer found him familiar. She muttered, Dous Leonardo, who was behind her, heard her voice and stopped abruptly. He followed her eyes and saw a boy. All of a sudden, the boy answered a phone call. He turned around and looked into the hospital after speaking for a while. Thus, Summer could see his face clearly. Although he looked like Dous from behind, Summer didnt know him. She looked down at the ground absentmindedly. If she hadnt suddenly seen a familiar silhouette, she would have forgotten Dous. She had an extremely poor memory now. Apart from those who were around her, she could no longer think of her family and friends easily. Neither Summer nor Leonardo spoke anything. Tim stood next to the car and waited for them outside the hospital. Leonardo wanted to help Summer get into the car. However, Summer waved her hand and stood up, I can do it by myself. Leonardo agreed. He supported her with one hand and opened the car door with the other. Tim put the wheelchair into the trunk. After Summer and Leonardo got in the car, he walked to the driving seat. It was quiet in the car. Tim felt strange and looked at Summer and Leonardo through the rearview mirror. He noticed that both of them were deep in thought. What happened again? Tim looked away and remained silent. Summer had had a talk with Dous before she was under Lesters control. Back then, Dous was upset. Summer wondered if he had talked to Leonardo. She turned to look at Leonardo who pursed his lips and put on a nk expression. Summer failed to see what he was thinking. Being stared by her, Leonardo turned to her and held her hand silently with downcast eyes. Summer wanted to ask him about Dous, but she didnt know how to say it. She did not ask until the car stopped in front of the hotel. In the room, Leonardo handed a ss of water to Summer. Summer took it over and said, Thank you. Leonardo did not say anything and patted her head, Take a rest. Well have dinner soon. Summer didnt go to bed and rested on the sofa. Not long after, the dinner was served. After eating for a while, Summer got a message. It was a WeChat message from Jessica.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. I saw Dous, but he was really strange. He ignored me when I called his name. Summer was shocked at the message and involuntarily sat up straight. She put down her chopsticks and replied seriously, Are you sure its Dous? How does he look? Jessica replied, He looked indifferent. I feel like his personality has changed a lot. Jessica did not know that Summer was caught by Lester because of Dous. Seeing Jessicas reply, Summer felt slightly relieved. Although she didnt know if Leonardo had talked with Dous, Leonardo hardly seemed to make things difficult for Dous based on Jessicas reply. Chapter 1133 I’ve Always Admired You Summer replied to Jessica, Alright, I see. Jessica sensed the abnormality and asked her, Whats wrong? Is something wrong with Dous? It was a long story, so Summer told her to talk about itter when she had time. After chatting for a while, Summer continued with her meal.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Only then did she realize that her bowl was filled with various foods. Summer reluctantly gave half of the foods back to Leonardo. I cant eat that much. Leonardo asked unintentionally, Who did you just talk to? Summer did not want to hide it and directly said, Jessica. Unexpectedly, Leonardo asked again, What did you talk about? Since when are you interested in what we are talking about? Summer looked up at Leonardo and smiled. Leonardo curled his lips and did not ask further. After dinner, Leonardo asked the waiter to clean up the table. Before the waiter came, his phone rang. Summer walked slowly in the living room holding onto the sofa. Turning around, she saw him answering the phone. She did not know what the other party said. In any case, he quickly hung up the phone and did not say anything from beginning to end. He hung up the phone and came to help Summer. Summer patted his hand away and said, I can do it myself. Leonardo did not force her but walked slowly with her. The doctor said it was good for her to walk more. Soon, the three waiters came in to clean up. They lowered their heads so that one couldnt see their faces clearly. Summer only nced at them and continued walking, but Leonardo suddenly grabbed her hand. Summer looked up in confusion and saw a group of bodyguards rushing in from outside and surrounding the three waiters. Whats wrong? Summer whispered to Leonardo. After Leonardo helped her sit down on the sofa, he said, Sit down first. Summer sat down obediently, and a mansughter was sounded. Theughter was very familiar. When Summer looked up, she saw one of the servants standing up and looking over. Summer was looking at him, while he was also looking at Summer. He smiled at Summer and said, Mrs. Emerson, long time no see. You seem to have recovered well. He had a very odd look in his eyes, showing a trace of craziness. It was Lester! Summer pursed her lips tightly and clenched her hands subconsciously. She was very familiar with his gaze. When she had been captured by Lester, he always had this kind of fanatical look in his eyes whenever he talked to her about his experiment. You dont seem happy to see me. Lesters smile faded slightly, and he put on a sad expression. At this time, Leonardo instructed gloomily, Throw him out. As soon as he finished speaking, a bodyguard stepped forward and grabbed Lester, wanting to throw him out. Leonardo! Lesters expression suddenly changed. Dont you want to see your mother? Leonardo did not say a word, but only stared at Lester without any expression. Leonardo didnt give another order, so the bodyguards threw Lester out. This hotel was heavily guarded, so it was very difficult to sneak in. It was very difficult for Lester to sneak in with two of his men. And no one could help him since this ce was packed with Leonardos men. Lester was thrown out of the door. He looked at Leonardo in the room angrily. Leonardo, Ive always admired you. Even now, I havent changed my opinion. Chapter 1134 Admit Being a Loser Although Lester was angry, it wasnt hard to tell from his tone that he was still arrogant. Although the chips in his hand were not enough to take Leonardo under control, he felt confident in winning, so he was quite calm now. Leonardo snorted at his words, but said to the bodyguard, Take him away. He is not a guest of the hotel. Lester looked at Leonardo in disbelief. He had said so much. Not to mention whether Leonardo had listened, Leonardopletely ignored him as if he did not exist. Summer did not care about Lesters expression. She noticed Leonardos words just now and whispered to him, Theyre not your men? She nced at those bodyguards. Leonardo said indifferently, They are Aldens men. Summer understood. The hotel is also his? Yes. Leonardo nodded.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Hearing Leonardos words, the bodyguards walked over, grabbed Lester and the other two out. Do you know who I am? Let me go! Lester said loudly. Actually, Summer had only met Alden twice, but Alden had impressed her. He was apletely uncontroble man. His subordinates were naturally not easy-going. They didnt care what Lester said and grabbed him and left. Seeing that he was really dragged away by the bodyguards, Lester anxiously shouted, Leonardo! Leonardo, I have something to talk to you. I think we can sit down and talk about what happened before. This time, Lester was no longer arrogant, but much more sincere. He had said so much, but Leonardo ignored him. He even asked the bodyguards to send him away. Leonardo was forcing him to surrender and admit that he was a loser. Lester knew Leonardos thoughts, but he would not surrender easily. However, Leonardo was so calm that Lester really didnt dare to keep the situation like this any longer. Hispany had almost been crushed down by Leonardo, and his charity work was involved in scandals. As the wealth and reputation he had umted for so many years were about to be ruined, he could no longer remain as calm as before. In the end, he surrendered to Leonardo. Leonardo curled his lips and waved his hand, signaling them to bring Lester in. The bodyguard acted rudely, directly throwing Lester onto the floor of the room. He was still wearing the uniform of a hotel waiter. He looked much more haggard after the session of events over the past few days. Summer remembered Lesters spirited appearance some time ago. She sighed in her heart and looked away. But he was Lester after all. Lester quickly stood up from the ground and regained his usual calmness, negotiating with Leonardo. I will let you see your mother as long as you promise me one thing. How dare you negotiate with me now? Leonardo looked at Lester expressionlessly, his tone extremely cold. Lester smiled slowly. Ive been keeping an eye on you for so many years. I know clearly what kind of person you are. In fact, you value love and righteousness. Its impossible for you to ignore your mother. Leonardo still had no expression. My mother passed away more than ten years ago. Lester said anxiously, She is still alive! This was hisst bargaining chip, so he had to convince Leonardo. Chapter 1135 A Plan Leonardo said casually, Thats just your word. Why should I believe you? Dont you want to see her? Lester stared at Leonardo. Im so miserable now. Do I have to lie to you? I reallye with sincerity this time and want to cooperate with you. But I dont see your sincerity. Leonardo held his head with one hand, his tone impatient. Lester seemed to make up his mind, I can arrange a meeting for you two. Leonardo said indifferently, Well see. You Lester started to feel uncertain. This was different from what he thought. It looked like Leonardo didnt believe him anyway. Back then, when Lester threatened Leonardo with Summer, it wasnt like this. At that time, Leonardo agreed to Lesters offer without the slightest hesitation. Could it work only by threatening Leonardo with Summer? Lester looked at Summer, his eyes full of schemes.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Leonardos face clouded over. He raised his hand slightly, and then the bodyguards knowingly took Lester out. This time, Lester did not struggle too much. He had told Leonardo everything he wanted to say. Although Leonardo seemed indifferent, Lester believed that Leonardo did not necessarily think the same. It was possible that Leonardo had other ns. If he had to use Summer to threaten Leonardo, then he could only think of a way to get Summer as ast resort. After all the bodyguards left, only Summer and Leonardo were in the room. Summer watched them leave, and then looked at Leonardo. She found that Leonardo was distracted, staring at somewhere. What are you thinking? Summer moved towards him and asked softly. Leonardo stopped thinking and silently pulled her into his embrace. Summer wanted to look up at him, but he put a hand on her head and stopped her. Summer moved in protest before she heard Leonardo whisper, Dont move. Let me hug you for a while. You said those on purpose to Lester just now, didnt you? Summer stopped moving and whispered in his arms. Leonardo said slowly, At first, the news came from Stanley. At that time, there was no need for him to lie. Therefore, I brought someone to investigate and look for her. Although I did not find her, I still found some clues to prove that Stanley really told me the truth. Summer was stunned for a moment before saying, So you said those just to provoke Lester just now. She was happy, because Leonardo told her all these. If it were in the past, he would have faced it and taken care of everything alone instead of telling her. It was good that he was willing to share with her now. Yes. My initial anxious behavior gave him the impression that he was sure to win. Thats why he wanted to threaten me without fear. I wont give him another chance, though. Leonardos tone was very gentle, and his arms around her tightened a little. Summer nodded. Suddenly, she thought of something and looked up at Leonardo, You already have a n, dont you? Yes. Leonardoughed. You can even predict my moves now. My darling is so smart that you deserve a reward. After saying that, he lightly kissed her on the forehead. Chapter 1136 I Called Him Summerughed and asked, Then what is your n? Tell me about it. Leonardoughed, Its a secret.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. It meant he was not going to tell her. Summer pretended to be angry and hit him. Leonardo held her hand. Alright. Take a rest. Summer said generously, Alright. Since he didnt intend to tell her, she wouldnt ask. He had improved a lot by now. They returned to the bedroom together, and Leonardoy down with Summer. Summer had a habit of taking a nap. Lying on the bed, she started to feel sleepy soon while chatting with Leonardo. So sleepy. Im going to sleep. Summer yawned and moved closer into Leonardos arms. OK. Leonardo patted her on the backfortably. Soon, the person in his arms began to breathe steadily. Leonardo looked down at Summer for a moment before trying to move. Summer frowned when he moved. Paying close attention to Summer, Leonardo noticed the change of her expression immediately. She frowned when he moved, which showed that she wasnt sleeping soundly enough. He waited for a while before Summerpletely fell asleep. Then he carefully lifted the quilt, got out of bed, and walked out gently. Tim was waiting outside. Seeing Leonardoe out, Tim called, Mr. Emerson. With a serious expression, Leonardo asked, Have they arrived yet? Tim said seriously, Mr. Carl is on his way here. Mr. Alden has sent more men over. OK. Leonardo was expressionless and replied indifferently. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Tim nced at Leonardo and went to open the door. Leonardo! As soon as Carl entered, he walked towards Leonardo with an exciting expression. Keep your voice down. Saying so, Leonardo looked back at the bedroom behind him. Carl raised his eyebrows and followed Leonardos gaze. Is Summer sleeping? Leonardo didnt answer and continued, Im leaving. Ill be back soon. Tell me what youre going to do. Carl said. Leonardo suddenly asked Carl toe over and take care of Summer. He didnt say where he was going, which was very annoying. Carl believed that even Summer might not know where Leonardo was going and what he was up to do. Nothing. Just stay here. After saying so, Leonardo headed out. At this time, another person walked in through the open door. Carl? Why are you here? When Jessica saw Carl here, her expression changed. Leonardo said in time, I called him. Jessica was going to turn around and leave. Hearing this, she stopped and said, Oh. Then she slowly walked into the room. Jessica red at Carl and asked Leonardo, Wheres Summer? Leonardo suddenly called her, saying that Summer missed her and asking her to apany Summer. Seeing Carl just now, Jessica intended to leave. If it werent for Leonardo calling her personally, she would have left long ago. Shes sleeping. Please take care of her for me. Leonardos expression remained unchanged, but his tone was exceptionally sincere. Jessica paused for a moment before nodding. Then she thought of something and asked, What about you? Summer had been well protected by Leonardo. How could Leonardo leave Summer to someone else to take care of? Chapter 1137 Waited for Twenty Minutes I have something to deal with. Leonardo only told her this and then left with Tim. Jessica and Carl cast a nce at each other scornfully before they turned their heads away. They upied two sides of the sofa and yed with their mobile phone respectively. They didntmunicate at all. Jessica felt strange for Leonardos behavior. The more she thought about it, the more doubtful she became. She picked up a pillow and threw it at Carl. It happened all of a sudden. Carl couldnt dodge the pillow and was hit. He asked with displeased expression, What are you doing? Whats your buddy going to do? He looks so mysterious. Jessica knew Summer was sleeping inside, so she lowered her voice. Carl shook his head, I dont know. Actually, he was a little puzzled too. He didnt know what Leonardo was going to do. Before Leonardo left, he even called him and Jessica over to take care of Summer. You really dont know? Jessica looked at Carl suspiciously. She knew men liked to do things secretly without anyone knowing. In addition, Carl and Leonardo were good friends, so it was very likely that Carl would lie for Leonardo. Carl sneered, Forget it if you dont believe me. Carl could easily see through Jessica. After all, he had known her for so long. After saying that, he lowered his head, huddled himself up in the sofa, and looked at his phone, as if Jessica wasnt around. When two people were too familiar with each other, they could easily sense each others feelings. Therefore, Jessica could clearly feel the impatience of Carl. He didnt want to talk to her. Jessica stared absentmindedly at her phone. When she was eighteen, she should have known that she and Carl were not right for each other. The whole story was destined from the beginning. Noticing Jessicas strange silence, Carl couldnt help but nce at her. From his angle, he could only see Jessicas side face. She was holding a pillow in one hand and a mobile phone in the other. She lowered her head slightly. Carl could see her fair and thin neck. She was silent but charming. Carl was dazed for a moment. But soon he turned away his head. They didnt have the mood to look at their phones anymore. They just sat quietly while thinking of something. Just as Leonardo and Tim walked out of the hotel, a person got off the car parked in front of the door. Ive waited for twenty minutes. Alden raised his hand to look at the watch on his wrist. Then he turned to Leonardo, Sure enough, you are not young and its reasonable for you to move slowly. Leonardo said indifferently, Yes, after all, I have to take care of my wife. Alden forced a smile. He turned around, and sat back into the car, smashing the car door heavily. He couldnt argue with that because his wife had run away. Leonardo walked over and opened the car door. He looked at Alden and asked, What are you doing?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Alden said casually, I want to go and watch the fun. Leonardo didnt reply. He just sat down in the car. Tim took the drivers seat. The car was heading towards the suburbs. There were three men sitting in the car. They were not talkative and the whole journey was very quiet. Alden suddenly recalled something and asked Leonardo, Does your wife know what youre going to do? After a while, Leonardo replied, No! Alden looked at him with interest, Then if I call her and tell her about this, what would she do? Leonardo smiled, If I go back with injuries, she will only feel sorry for me. She couldnt even have time to be angry. Chapter 1138 Speak for Him After Leonardo finished speaking, he discovered that Alden had closed his eyes, as if he had fallen asleep. Leonardo asked him, Thats all? I dont want to talk to you. Alden snorted coldly and turned his head to the other side. He didnt even want to see Leonardo now. When Summer woke up, she found that Leonardo wasnt there. The room was extremely quiet. It didnt seem like there was anyone else in the room. She sat up and looked around. Sure enough, she didnt find Leonardo. Where did he go? In the past two days, Leonardo had almost never left her. During her nap, he would also be with her. Even if he woke up earlier and needed to deal with something, he would also stay in the bedroom and wait for her to wake up. It was the first time she woke up and found Leonardo wasnt there. Summer put on her coat and slowly walked out. Now, if she didnt go out, she neednt sit in the wheelchair. When she opened the door of the bedroom, she heard a slight noiseing from outside, but she couldnt tell what noise it was. After taking a few more steps, she heard the sound of the TV. She was even more puzzled. Leonardo didnt watch TV.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Summer looked around and her gaze fell on the sofa. Only then did she see Jessica and Carl sitting on the sofa. They were snatching the remote control to change the channel. They were fighting for the remote control. Coupled with the sound of the TV, they didnt notice Summer. Summer walked over and called, Jessica. Hearing this, Jessica turned around and smiled when she saw Summer. Summer, you are awake. Noticing that Summer was standing, she hurriedly stood up and walked over to help her, Come and sit down. Summer. Carl coughed awkwardly and stood up. He asked her with concern, Are you thirsty? water? Jessica rolled her eyes at Carl and said, Pure water. Without further ado, Carl turned around and poured two sses of water. He ced one of the sses in front of Jessica and handed the other ss to Summer, Drink some water. Thank you. Summer took a sip and asked, Wheres Leonardo? Carl said calmly, Leonardo has something to do. He mighte backter. This was the excuse that Carl and Jessica had juste up with. They decided to tell Summer like this when she woke up and asked about Leonardo. Summer paused for a moment and asked, Whats the matter? Although Carl looked normal, Summer still felt that it was a little strange. But she couldnt tell why. It seems Carl stammered as he turned to look at Jessica. He hoped that Jessica would help him exin. He really couldnte up with any excuse for the time being. Jessica understood. She sat beside Summer and said, We dont know. Summer, you know Leonardo. How could he exin to others? You were sleeping, and he didnt want to wake you up, or he would definitely ask you to go with him. Summer smiled and couldnt help but speak for Leonardo, His temper is much better than before. Jessica joked, He is your husband. Of course you are speaking for him. Summer no longer had any doubts. She asked Jessica, Do you want to eat anything? Leonardo bought me a lot of food. Ill bring it for you. Alright, Jessica said as she winked at Carl. Carl expressionlessly gave her a thumb up. Chapter 1139 I Would Like to See You Although he didnt want to admit it, a woman understood another womans thoughts better. Carl couldnte up with a good excuse for the time being, but Jessica easily solved this matter with a single sentence. Summer took Jessica to get something to eat, and Carl took the time to call Leonardo. As soon as Carl dialed the number, he thought of something. He hung up the phone and chose to send him a message, Summer woke up and asked, but we sessfully tricked her. Carl waited for a moment but didnt get his reply, so he put his phone aside. On the other side, Jessica followed Summer to get snacks. Opening the snack cab, Jessica couldnt help but reveal a surprised expression when she saw a cab full of snacks. So many? I didnt see so many snacksst time. Last time, she came to visit Summer and saw the snack cab. This time, there were many more snacks thanst time. He thought they tasted good, so he bought more. Summer couldnt help but smile when she mentioned Leonardo. Leonardo was afraid that she would be bored, so he bought more snacks for her than for Rosie. Actually, she couldnt eat much, but Leonardo insisted on buying them and keeping them at home in case that she wanted to eat one day. Jessica smiled but didnt say anything. However, when she saw Summer continuously taking snacks out, she stopped Summer and said, Thats enough. Its fine. I can put them back if you cant finish them. Summer continued to take the snacks out. Summer took out a pile of snacks from the cab, and Jessica took them to the living room. Leonardo still didnt reply. Carl took out his phone from time to time to check. Seeing Jessica and Summering over, he quietly put his phone back into his pocket. Can you finish them all? He stood up and helped Jessica get the snacks. Do we have to finish? Are you a foodie? Jessica nced at him. Jessica, you are a foodie. Carl said. Jessica directly kicked him. Carl hugged his feet and jumped behind Summer. Summer, she kicked me. Summer remembered what Jessica had said to her the other day. The smile on her face was very faint, Dont provoke her.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. I didnt do anything. Carl said innocently. Alright, sit down. Summer didnt say anything else. As soon as she sat down, her phone rang. Summer thought that it was from Leonardo, so her face was filled with joy. She hurriedly reached out to get her phone. However, after she brought her phone over, she realized that it wasnt Leonardo calling. Although it wasnt Leonardo, it was a very familiar number. Summer remained silent for a moment before answering the phone. Summer. Dous voice came from the phone. Hearing Dous voice again, Summer had mixed feelings. She only replied, Yes. I heard that you and Dous said halfway through, and then suddenly changed his words, You guys are in Eureka City. Summer replied, Yes. Leonardo did note to Eureka City to hide his whereabouts. Moreover, he had attended a banquet in Eureka City. Many people knew that they hade to Eureka City. It was not surprising for Dous to know about this. Dous was silent for a long time before he said again, If its convenient for you, Id like toe and see you. Summers heart ached. She and Dous had lived together for so long, and they were once the closest people to each other. But now, it was not easy to even meet him. Chapter 1140 I’ll Tell Him Myself Dous asked carefully. Summer could feel that he really just wanted to see her. Although Dous had handed her over to Lester, she was not angry with him, much less med him. She had lived together with Dous for so long, watching him grow from a young boy to a young man. She knew his character and knew he was not a bad person. She just felt that Dous should not betray Leonardo. To Leonardo, Dous was different from others in the Emerson family. Summer thought a lot for a moment, but in the end, she replied slowly, Alright. Coincidentally, Leonardo wasnt here at the moment. She also wanted to know how Dous was doing now. In her heart, Dous was just a child. Dous replied heavily, Yes. There were no extra words, but she could hear his brimming joy. Ill wait for you toe over. After Summer finished speaking, she hung up the phone. When she was answering the phone just now, Jessica was silently looking at her. Jessica was so familiar with her that she could easily hear Summers strange tone. Thus, she leaned over and asked Summer, Who is it? Summer did not have any intention of concealing anything, and directly said, Dous. Jessica was stunned for a moment and asked, What did he want? On the other side, Carl also nced over from time to time, but he didnt hear it clearly and asked, Who is it?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Summer told Carl it was Dous, and then turned to Jessica, saying, He wants to see me. That brat? Carl snorted coldly. Looking at Carls reaction, Summer felt that Carl had some understanding of what Dous had done before. Otherwise, he would not react like that. Afterwards, Carl said with a face full of resentment, No, you cant see him. After being red at by Jessica, he could only silently turn around and pretend that he didnt say anything. Summer stood up and said, Ill tell the receptionist that I have a guest. The security system of this hotel was very strict, and outsiders had to be checked carefully. Summer finished calling the receptionist. She looked at the time and found that it was almost four oclock. What exactly is Leonardo doing? It was gettingte. Not only did Leonardo note back at this moment, he didnt even call her. It was a bit strange. At this moment, Carl received a text message from Leonardo. Just as he was about to speak, he heard Summers phone ring. Summer saw the number and realized it was Leonardo. She picked up the phone and went out to ask him, When are youing back? We havent finished dealing with the matters here yet. Let Carl and Jessica stay with you for a while. Ill try my best to get back before dinner. Leonardos side was very quiet. His voice was neither quiet nor loud, and he spoke with a trace of an echo. He should be in a very spacious room. Summer did not think too much. Well, then you shoulde back early. She hesitated for a moment, but still didnt tell him that she was about to see Dous. Based on her instincts, she felt that Leonardo would not want her to see Dous. Carl saw her hang up the phone and asked her, Is it Leonardo? Summer smiled. Yes. Carl heaved a sigh of relief when he received Summers affirmative answer. Summer said to him, Dont tell him that Im going to see Dous. Ill tell him myselfter. Carl had just taken out his phone and was about to text Leonardo about the incident. He was lost for words after hearing what Summer said. Chapter 1141 Final Goodbye Carl had to put the phone back and smiled, Alright. When Leonardo returned, he would probably get even with him once he knew that. But he had made the promise to Summer. As the basic moral request, one must be honest. He was torn between Summer and Leonardo. Dous was brought here by the hotel manager. When the knock sounded, Carl immediately ran to open the door. Excuse me, I am the manager of the hotel. A gentleman was looking for you, so I brought him here. With that, he looked inside. Obviously, he wanted to see where Summer was. Summer went over in a wheelchair and said, Thank you. However, she was a little puzzled. Although she and Leonardo were indeed their distinguished guests, bringing Dous to see her personally showed too much respect to them. Seeing that Summer was confused, the manager exined, The boss told me to take your matters seriously. Boss? Summer remembered the day Lester came to her house in disguise. Before Lester arrived, Leonardo answered a phone call. After that, Leonardo was not surprised to see Lester at all, as if he had received the message in advance. At that time, there were a group of bodyguards outside the door. They said they were Aldens subordinates.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Summer asked, Your boss is Alden Before she could say Alden Lopezs full name, she was interrupted by the manager. He said in a natural tone, Yes. Summer understood that although this hotel belonged to Alden, no one else could know its real owner. Summer didnt ask any further. She didnt know how close Leonardo and Aldens rtionship was, but she felt that the friendship between men was quite amazing. The manager retreated to the side, and then Dous, who was standing behind him, appeared in front of Summer. Summer called out in a daze, Dous. Looking at Dous, who was much thinner than before, Summer began to have mixed feelings. And she still felt a little sad. Summer. Dous managed a smile with his thin face, but still looked very haggard. Dous was naughty in his teens and the first time they met was when Dous came back from abroad and identally burst into her room. Anyway, he was born into a wealthy family and never endured hardship when he was young. Summer did not know his recent life, but seeing his haggard and thin face, she felt very distressed. Summer retreated to the side and said, Come in. Unexpectedly, Dous shook his head. Summer thought he was afraid of Leonardo. So she hurriedly said, He was not here. Since she was really concerned about Dous and hadnt seen him for a long time, she spoke in a very gentle tone. Dous still shook his head, but his eyes turned red quickly. He abruptly turned his face away and rudely wiped his face. Then, he turned back and smiled at Summer, I just want to see you. Take care of yourself and get better. Rosie needs you, and Leonardo also needs you. Summer understood that after experiencing so many things, Dous could no longer be as innocent as before. It was normal for him to be more sensible. It was strange that she could actually feel a hint of sadness of departure in Dous tone. Summer was slightly worried and said, Dous, whats wrong? Did something happen? You can tell me. Chapter 1142 Like a Final Goodbye Carl and Jessica stood beside Summer. Seeing this, they looked at each other tacitly and saw the same doubts in each others eyes. However, just after a second, they looked away. Im fine. I have to go back to school. Dous looked at her with a smile. However, Summer was even more worried, Dous Dous bent down and gently hugged her. The hug gave her a tinge of sadness. Very quickly, he stood up and said in a rxed tone, Im leaving. After a pause, he said, Goodbye. Summer slightly moved her lower lip. Before she could say anything, Dous turned around and left. Dous! Summer shouted at his back. Dous did not turn his head. As he walked forward, he waved his hand, leaving her with a cool back. Jessica bent down and said to Summer, Come into the room. Jessica, Im a little worried about him. Summers gaze still stopped in the direction where Dous had left, although Dous had already disappeared. She always felt that Dous was hiding something from her. Jessica tried his best tofort her and said, He said he needed to go back to school. Dont think too much. Summer said slowly, Actually my intuition is always urate, especially in bad situations. Dont scare yourself. Jessica heard her words and felt a little anxious. Actually, Jessica also wanted to talk to Dous. She liked the boy, who was good-looking and interesting.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. But just now, Dous ignored everyone else, as if he only came to see Summer. Returning to the room, Summer thought about it and felt uneasy. She always felt that Dous did not onlye here to see her, but alsoe to say goodbye. That was right. Say goodbye! Summer was shocked and hurriedly took out her phone to call Leonardo. Given her current situation, what she could do was limited. It would be best if she didnt cause trouble for Leonardo. However, she was really worried about Dous, so she decided to call Leonardo. Leonardo still cared about Dous. If something really happened to Dous, Leonardo could not feel good as well. The phone rang several times, but no one picked it up. Usually Leonardo would quickly answer her phone calls. She felt that Leonardo might not pick it up this time. Thus she turned to Carl and said, Help me call the manager and ask him to send someone to follow Dous. Since Leonardo and Alden were friends, and Alden had instructed his subordinates to take care of her, sending someone to help her follow Dous would not be a problem. She had seen so many bodyguards sent by Alden before. She hoped Dous hadnt gone far. Alright. Carl was told by Leonardo that he should try his best to help Summer whatever she needed. He picked up the phone to call the manager. After Summer finished talking to Carl, the call she made to Leonardo was hung up automatically because no one answered. What was Leonardo doing? He didnt even answer her phone. Perhaps influenced by Dous, Summer felt that Leonardo didnt answer her phone because something was wrong. She turned around and asked Jessica, Do you know where Leonardo was? I want to find him. Chapter 1143 I’ll Reckon with You Jessica shook her head, seemingly ignorant of it, I dont know. He didnt tell us his schedule. Jessica seemed so convincing that Summer couldnt notice her disguise. Summer frowned slightly, and that kind of strange feeling came to her again. Carl was listening to them while calling the manager. After the call, he said to Summer, Ive told the manager to watch over Dous. Summer nodded, Thank you. Im not the right person for you to say thanks. Carl said with a smile. Then Summer asked him, Dont you know where is Leonardo now? Ive told you that. We men cannot be bothered to nag about such trifles. Carl seemed as calm as Jessica, without any w in his disguise. Summer was silent for a moment, Well. I see. After a while, Summer said faintly, Although your exnation sounds reasonable, I can still feel youre cheating me. Carl kept silent. Jessica also didnt know what to say. Both of them were stunned. Did Summer see through them, though they tried their best to pretend?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Staring at their frozen expression, Summer was even more certain of her guess. Leonardo just said that he was going out to deal with something, but actually it was far from that simple. There was no need for Carl and Jessica to lie to her, so it must be Leonardo who asked them toe here and keep the whole thing from her. Were not Jessica sounded less convincing. Summer just stared at her with a smile. Jessica was a little discouraged. She made a ssic mistake of telling lies to such an old friend. Jessica sighed, I find you much more intelligent and discreet after staying with Leonardo for a long time. Its really hard to keep something from such a vignt person like you. Jessica knew this wouldnt work. It was useless to continue making up excuses and lies. Summer would not believe them. I can read Leonardo like a book. Summer did not me Carl and Jessica. After all, it was Leonardo who asked them to do that. It was impossible for them to turn Leonardo down. After Jessica confessed, Carl gave up pretending, Indeed, it was Leonardo who called us here, but we really dont know where he went, or what he was for. Summer had no choice but to smile, I think I know what hes going to do. Lester had stolen into the hotel in disguise earlier. Afterwards, Leonardo said that he had a n, but he did not tell her what it was. Now she knew it. He went alone to deal with the matter again. Leonardo was changing, but he remained the same as before in some ways. Summer didnt know what to do with Leonardo. It was not the time to be angry with him. She even couldnt help him now. After all, Leonardo made this n to protect her. But, she couldnt let it go without any punishment for what he did. Summer pursed her lips and texted Leonardo in an angry tone, Ill reckon with you when youe back!!! The three exmation marks at the end showed how angry she was about the fact that he had been hiding it from her. Carl asked worriedly, Then are you still going to look for him? It didnt matter if they were seen through. What was important was to prevent Summer leaving the hotel, which was the task Leonardo had assigned him. Do you think Im so stupid to make trouble at such a special moment? Summer stared nkly at Carl. Carl hurriedly denied, Of course not. Chapter 1144 Do As I Say Summer had been waiting for Leonardo in the hotel room. She didnt get any news of Leonardo, but got to know someone dispatched by Carl lost track of Dous. How could you lose track of him? Summer was a little uneasy about this news. Dont worry. Ill send someone to look for him right now. It cant be that bad. Although Carl wasforting Summer, he realized Dous was probably keeping something from them. At this time, a voice came from the TV, Here is thetest news. A vi in the suburbs burst into mes Summer nced up at the TV. One sees this kind of news every day, so she didnt spare much attention for it, only picking up the remote control to turn the volume down. She called Leonardo and Dous again, but no one answered. Im going to look for Dous. She was more worried about Dous than Leonardo who she believed had the ability to take good care of himself. Although Dous had be mature over the past two years, he was still young. He wasnt able to handle things like Leonardo. Moreover, it was at this juncture Youre crazy! How can you find him? Jessica rejected. Summer looked down at her legs and said in frustration, If only my legs were good now. Carl suggested, Are you hungry? How about eating something first? Summer shook her head. She wasnt in the mood to eat anything. Time went by. The closer it got to dinner time, the more anxious she became. But on second thought, she felt it not good to make Jessica and Carl anxious with her. So she said, Lets go to the dining hall to eat something first. Alright! Carl was tired after staying in the room for the whole afternoon. Anyway, they werent out of the hotel, just going to the hall. Jessica knew what Summer was thinking about and agreed, but she still couldnt help but nce at Carl and said, What else do you know except eating? Carl retorted, Food is the first necessity of the human kind.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Jessica didnt bother to give him a response. Then Summer left for the restaurant with them. After seated, Carl and Jessica were talking about what to order. Suddenly Summers phone rang. Summer felt surprised and thought it was from Leonardo or Dous. But it was an unfamiliar number on the screen. Summer, from the phone a hoarse and strange voice came. Obviously, the caller was using a voice changer. Who are you? Summer sounded very vignt, attracting Carls attention. Carl stopped ordering instantly, lifted his eyes from the order and patted Summers arm, indicating her putting the caller on speakerphone. Only they three people were in the private room, so Summer did as Carl said without hesitation. If you want to see Dous alive, do as I say. Then the caller hung up. Upon hearing Dous, Summers countenance suddenly changed, Hello? What did you do to him? However, the caller had hung up, without any response to her. Putting down her phone, Summer muttered, I knew something would happen. Summer, calm down. Jessica was a little worried. She knew Summer got along well with Dous. Summer shook her head and forced a smile, I wont do anything stupid. Jessica did not believe her and winked at Carl. Carl got it very tacitly and snatched the phone from Summers hand, Leave this to us. Chapter 1145 It’s Not a Big Deal Summer did not expect that they would snatch her phone. She was shocked for a moment before she said helplessly, I wont do anything stupid! Give me my phone. Jessica smiled at her and shook her head. Look at me. I cant do anything stupid even if I want to. Summer lowered her head and looked at her legs. You are able to stand up and walk now. Who knows if youll sneak out while were not around? Jessica pointed to her own eyes and said, I have already seen through you. Dont lie to me. Summers phone rang. Theres a new message. I have to take a look! Summer was anxious and got up to get her phone. Of course, Jessica did not give Summer the chance to get her phone back. She sat Summer back into the chair and said, Sit down. Dont move. Jessica checked the new message and it was a photo. Its Dous! Summer could see the person in the photo with a single nce. Dous knelt on the ground with a poker face. He was still wearing the clothes he wore earlier that day when he came to say goodbye to Summer. There was no blood on his clothes, but this did not mean he was not injured. Summer began to worry about him. After a short period of panic, she said, It must be Lester! Carl and Jessica turned to look at her. Summer clenched her hands and said coldly, Lester has been rejected by Leonardo, so he took Dous as a way out. He knew Leonardo cares about Dous. He wants to use Dous again. However, she had no idea what Lester was threatening Dous with this time. Tension spread at the table. At this moment, the door opened from the outside. Carl was the first to see who wasing in. He stood up and said excitedly, Leonardo! Leonardo looked cold as he walked straight to Summer. When he was talking to Summer, his expression softened a little. You called me several times and even texted me, saying that you wanted to settle something with me. Im back. You can settle anything with me now. Youre hurt Summer noticed the gauze tied to his forehead. Its not a big deal. Leonardo remained calm. He thought that Summer would ask him more about his injuries, but Summers expression changed. She grabbed him by the arm and said, Something happened to Dous. He came to see me. I asked someone to follow him, but I lost himThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Carl handed the phone to Leonardo. Leonardo took the phone and saw the photo. His expression changed immediately. Ill go with you. Summer knew Leonardo would do something about it. She clinched to him tighter, afraid that he would go without her. Leonardo put down the phone and gently stroked her hair to calm her down. Take me with you. I wont cause you any trouble. She didnt want to stay in the hotel alone and wait for news. That tortured her. Alright. Leonardo lowered his eyes and said calmly, Eat something before we leave. Im not hungry. Summer was worried about Dous now and had no mood to eat. Leonardo only stared at her with calmness. He was hard to refuse. Summer shuddered and quieted down. Agreeing to bring her along was already apromise. Even though he agreed to take her, he still wanted Summer to fill her stomach first. Chapter 1146 Surveillance Video Can Be Faked While Summer was eating, Leonardo called his men to look for Dous. As she ate, Summer asionally turned to look at Leonardo. Gazed by Leonardo, she silently withdrew her gaze, focusing on eating and no longer looking at him.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. After making several phone calls, Leonardo said to Carl and Jessica, You can leave now. Now that we are of no use, there is no ce for us. Carl snorted coldly. Leonardo only gave Carl a nce, Are you leaving or not? Carl said, Calm down. Ill leave There was nothing he could do. He knew he was no match for Leonardo. At the same time, Jessica stood up and said, Summer, I have to leave now. Call me if you need anything. With Leonardo here, Summer did not need Jessica. As for Dous, no one should be able to find him faster than Leonardo. Jessica left. Carlined about Leonardo before he left. After they left, Summer asked Leonardo, Wheres Lester? Hes where he should be. Leonardo wasnt surprised that Summer would figure out what he had done. Summer frowned. He didnt give her any new information. Just eat. Dont think about it. Leonardo refilled Summers bowl. After that, Leonardos phone rang several times. Summer was worried about Dous. She ate very fast. She only wanted to find Dous. Although Leonardo was not happy to see her eating so fast, he understood her feelings and didnt say anything else. After a quick meal, Summer went out with Leonardo. Leonardo drove the car and stopped in front of an apartment downtown. Mr. Emerson, Mrs. Emerson. As soon as the car stopped, Tim walked over. He took the lead of the search for Dous and arranged everything before Leonardo arrived. Seeing Summer had alsoe along, he was a little surprised. Where is he? Leonardo got out of the car and asked Tim while getting the wheelchair for Summer. In the room, said Tim, I have people watching him. Leonardo always trusted Tim. Okay. He said with a cool face. Hearing this, Summer asked Tim, Are you sure Dous is safe now? The situation inside is not clear at this moment, but it is certain that Dous is inside. Tim said. Summer did not ask any further and allowed Leonardo to lead her in. They took the elevator upstairs. The corridor was filled with bodyguards, but there was not a single movement. Leonardo raised his hand, signaling for them to break into the room. The Bodyguards broke into the room right away. Leonardo and Summer followed them. The apartment was empty except for a woman who was unconscious tied to a chair in the middle of the room. Why? Summer asked, Wheres Dous? Tim did not expect this. I saw himing in from the surveince video, he exined. Leonardo looked gloomy. Surveince video can be faked. Tims expression changed slightly. He thought Dous was inside, but in the end, it was all in vain. At this moment, Leonardo suddenly walked towards the person tied to the chair. Summer felt that Leonardos reaction was a little strange, and she also followed him in her wheelchair. Chapter 1147 She’s Insane Summer followed but was stopped by Leonardo. Then, he ordered his subordinates, Get some water. Hurry up, Tim urged the men beside him. Soon, someone fetched water. Leonardo looked at the unconscious woman in front of him and said, Wake her up. The woman was in aa, so her head was hanging. She didnt wake up after being sshed. Leonardo said coldly, Do it again. Summer looked at Leonardo and said, I think she looks familiar. Its her. Leonardo still stared at the woman. What? Who is she? Summer couldnt remember well. It was hard for her to recognize a person that she didnt often see. The woman was sshed again. She finally woke up. She slowly raised her head and looked weak and absent-minded. After seeing the person in front of her clearly, she was at a loss for a moment before revealing a frightened expression, Leonardo Why are you here? Did you kidnap me? What did you do to Dous? The woman roared in frenzy immediately.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Dous Summer recognized her and muttered her name, Violet. She was Dous mother. And she was also Adams mother. People always said that Leonardo was ruthless, but he still spared the two culprits who caused the death of his mother. His father, Michael, was paralyzed, and Violet was sent to a psychiatric hospital. This was the greatest concession that Leonardo could make. Where is Dous? Where is he? Give Dous back to me Violet continued to roar. After that, she muttered, And my Adams. Leonardo, you are his best friend. Do you know where he is? I havent seen him for a long time Violet was incoherent and kept repeating those words. She was either talking about Adams or Dous. It seemed that she was really insane. Leonardo cast Violet a cold nce. Even so, he was still giving orders to his men, Go search all the houses and find out Dous. Hearing Dous name, Violet looked over at Leonardo. Her eyes shining brightly as she repeated Dous name. Summer held Leonardos hand and called him softly, Leonardo. After all, Violet was the one who harmed his mother. He must not feel good to see Violet again. Leonardo held Summers hand and ordered the bodyguards, Take her away. When he looked at Summer, his expression had eased a lot, Lets go. Summer nodded. Tim would handle the rest. Summer didnt ask until they went out of the apartment, Will Dous be fine? Leonardo replied coldly, He is not allowed to be harmed without my permission. Summer was surprised, then she chuckled, Well, he always listens to you. He will definitely be fine. It turned out that Leonardo had forgiven Dous. He had watched Dous grow up, and his background was simr to Dous. Leonardo was still kind and had empathy. His feelings for Dous were deep andplex. Chapter 1148 It’s Him People always had a hunch about the consequence of a matter. Summer sat in front of the window, a little distracted. Someone opened the door and walked in. She turned around and saw Tim. Mr. Emerson. Tim walked towards Leonardo. Tim looked solemn. Summer could guess what he was going to say. She went back with Leonardo first. Tim stayed with the bodyguards to keep looking around and bring Violet back. Tim paused for a moment before continuing, I cant find him. Leonardo seemed to have guessed the result, and remained silent with a sullen look. Bring her in. Leonardo turned to Tim and said, Keep looking for him. Understood, Tim replied. Soon, Violet came in. She cringed and was unease, looking at both Leonardo and Summer vigntly. Wheres Dous? Violet looked around in panic and suddenly grabbed hold of Tim tightly, Didnt you say you would bring me to see Dous? Tim frowned and didnt even look at Violet. He only exined to Leonardo, She had refused toe with us. Violet had a screw loose, but she still remembered her son, so Tim could only use Dous as an excuse. Summer knew about Leonardo sending Violet to a psychiatric hospital, but she had never seen Violet go crazy before. Looking at Violet like this, she had mixed feelings. After a moment of silence, Summer walked towards Violet. She walked slowly, and when she stood in front of Violet, she asked, Who took you out of the hospital? Violet only stared nkly at Summer without saying anything. Summer did not expect Violet to answer it. She walked away and sat opposite Leonardo, analyzing calmly, When Dous came to see me this afternoon, I felt something was wrong. He seemed to say goodbye to me. And his mother is also here now. I think that someone might be threatening him with his mother. Lester is now at his wits end. He could have threatened Dous again since he had done it once, but when Dous came to see me, he didnt say anything. He had probably prepared to endure everything Summer thought about it carefully after returning from the apartment. She believed that it was Lester. Leonardo looked at her and shook his head, Its not Lester. Why? She could not think of anyone else except Lester. Leonardo exined, Lester was in my line of sight all afternoon.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Did you go to negotiate with him? Summer didnt had the chance to ask about Lester since Leonardo came back. He doesnt have the right to negotiate with me. Leonardo put on a faint smile as he stood up. He walked to Summer and held her hand, letting her lean against him. This would make it easier for her to stand. Then, he looked at Violet, Have you seen Michael? Violet still looked absent-minded, but Leonardo spotted the panic in her eyes. He clenched his fists unconsciously, I know. When Summer heard him ask about Michael, she understood something immediately. She looked at Leonardo and said, You mean Yes, its him. Leonardos expression became somber. Chapter 1149 Revenge Summer continued, How could it be him? Isnt he having some trouble with walking? How could he run out and take Violet away to threaten Dous? Leonardo looked down at her and asked calmly, What if someone had helped him? Summer froze, Then who? And what is his purpose? Is it to Summer noticed Leonardos expression and said the next few words with great care, get back at you? Leonardo reached out and touched her head, Its gettingte. Just have a rest. Ill take care of the rest. Ill stay with you. Summer took hold of his hand. Leonardo said in soft voice, Be good.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Hearing this, Summer turned around and headed back to her bedroom. She reached the bedroom door and turned to see Leonardo sitting opposite Violet. They sat facing each other in silence, with Tim standing beside them. Summer hesitated at the door for a moment, then pushed it open and went into the bedroom. After washing and lying on the bed, Summer was still a little uneasy, so she opened the door and looked out, only to find that the hall was empty. In the study. Violet sat in the chair, with her neck curled and her head bowed, as if she were very afraid of Leonardo. Leonardo sat opposite her, tapping the handrail with his long, thin fingers. Suddenly, the movement of his hands stopped. Then he slowly opened his mouth, Dous is not his son. Are you helping him in this way because you think hell be good to your son? Violet, seated in her chair, was evidently stunned. But she kept her head down and remained silent. A cold smile touched the corners of his mouth, Then you should continue to stay in the mental hospital. And this time, you should spend the rest of your life there. Violet said suddenly, What a hypocritical person! Leonardo said nothing. He just looked at her calmly and waited for her to go on. Violet said tensely, You and Summer are so hypocritical! If you really care about Dous safety, you should have gone to the ce mentioned in the text message without saying a word when summer got the text. Then? Leonardo stared coldly at Violet, Michael will capture her, and then use her to threaten me or expose her to what happened to my mother so that you can get back at me. You Violet trembled with Leonardos gaze. She had not seen or spoken to Leonardo for a long time. Leonardo had not changed a bit. He was as ruthless as ever. Leonardo sighed, After all these years, you have made no progress in wisdom at all. His gaze, however, still seemed creepy. Violet said in a trembling voice, You murdered Adams. It serves him right! Leonardo roared angrily. I Violet dissolved into tears, and was struck dumb by his words. After a while, she cried, Adams is my son. What about my mother? Leonardo suddenly smiled sullenly, like the King of Hell, You two were best friends when my mother was alive. You should miss her very much. Ill take you to see her. What are you doing? Are you crazy? Daisys dead! Violet looked frightened and trembled. She kept shaking her head, Shes already dead! She straightened up and was about to run out, but was stopped by Tim. Chapter 1150 Going to Break Down the Next Minute Violet struggled frantically when she was stopped by Tim, Let me go! I dont want to die! I dont want to see Daisy! Daisy was the name of Leonardos mother. Daisy was already dead, but Leonardo said he wanted to take her to see Daisy. She still didnt want to die.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Leonardo said impatiently, Let her be quiet. Tim crossed Violets hands, covered her mouth, and pushed her back into the chair. Violet shook her head and struggled as hard as she could, but her body was weak, so she didnt have much strength to get away from Tim. Leonardo said coldly, Are you afraid to see her? Violet couldnt make a sound, just kept drooling. Leonardo stared at her and thought she was very strange. This woman was his aunt. When he was a child, she had been very kind to him, and he had once treated her like a family member. She was cowardly and foolish, harming others and herself. Summer woke up at the crack of dawn. She habitually reached out her hand and felt for the ce beside her, but no one was there. This woke up Summer, who was still not fully awake. The ce next to her was not only empty, but also cold. This meant that the man who was supposed to be sleeping here woke up early or didnt sleep there at all. Summer startled. Then she sat up quickly in bed and checked the time. It was only six oclock in the morning. She got out of bed and walked out of the door, ready to find Leonardo. The curtains in the hall were not drawn. There was no light in the lounge, but it was clearly visible, though it was dark. Summer looked straight into the study. She guessed that Leonardo might have been in the study, but as she was about to lift her foot, out of the corner of her eyes she saw a man sitting on the sofa. It was Leonardo. He sat motionless on the sofa and didnt make a sound, which was why Summer didnt notice him in the first ce. Summer tentatively called to him, Leonardo? Her voice was low, but it was silent in the hall. Her voice was loud enough for Leonardo to hear. After a few seconds, Leonardo slowly turned to look at her. Only then did Summer see his face and his red eyes. Whats wrong? Summer hurried to him. She stood before him, stroked the new stubble on his chin, and asked, Have you been up all night? She raised her eyes and looked around. When she returned to her roomst night, Tim and Violet were still there. She did not know where they were now. Feeling her hand being held, Summer came to herself. It was Leonardo who took her hand. What happened? Summer held his hand and looked down at him. Leonardo seemed to be in a terrible state. Summer frowned, Im worried to see you like this. Lester told me everything. I know where she is, but I dont dare to see her. Leonardo said in a husky and shaking voice, revealing his undisguised vulnerability. Summer was shocked, You mean her, your mother? Leonardo nodded silently. Summer had never seen Leonardo like this, fragile as if he were going to break down the next minute. In other words, he had already begun to copse. Seeing him like this, Summer couldnt help but cry, feeling as if a knife were stabbed into her heart. She calmed down and squatted in front of him. Ill apany you. Chapter 1151 Follows the Style of the Emerson’s The car stopped in front of a mountain vi. After Tim stopped the car, he looked back at Leonardo and Summer who were on the back seat. Leonardo stared ahead with an indifferent expression, as if he was deep in thought. But it seemed that he didnt think of anything. Summer and Tim looked at each other. Then she turned to Leonardo. Here we are. Lets get off the car. After a few seconds, Leonardo finally regained his senses. He nced at Summer and then looked at the vi through the window. Although his face changed, he still sat motionless and didnt want to get off. Summer kept silent for a moment. She opened the car door, and was about to get off. Just as she stepped out of the car, her wrist was grabbed. She turned around and found Leonardo was staring at her. Summer said gently, Ill go in to take a look first. She pulled Leonardos hand away and got out of the car. She could understand Leonardos feelings. Leonardo had witnessed the ident, so she couldnt feel the same way as him. But she could understand the struggle and pain in Leonardos heart. When Tim saw Summer get off the car, he went to the trunk to get her wheelchair. But he did not expect that Summer stopped him. Dont bother. Hearing this, Tim was surprised. Ill walk in. Summer said in an indifferent expression as she walked inside. Recently, she was recovering, and she could walk further. If she persisted, she could walk without the wheelchair in her daily life, especially at this moment. In the past, Leonardo always stood in front of her. She wanted to do the same for him when he was vulnerable. This was probably the only chance in her life. Summer made up her mind and strode inside. After a few steps, she heard the car door closed behind her. Summer turned around and found that Leonardo already got out of the car and was standing in front of it.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. He strode towards Summer and reached out to her, signaling her to hold his arm. Are you mentally prepared? Summer did not reach out to support him immediately. She wasnt sure if Leonardo was mentally prepared, but she knew he got off partly because he was worried about her without a wheelchair, so he wanted to support her. He was considerate and gentle. Others probably wouldnt believe it. But there was no need for others to believe. It was enough for her to know it. Leonardo held Summers hand and looked down, whispering, I find that I am most afraid when you are not by my side. But youre right next to me. So I can ovee the cowardice and fear in my heart. Even though he didnt speak out these words, Summer could understand him. Lets go. Summer pulled him inside. Upon entering the vi, Summer felt that theyout of the courtyard looked very familiar. The courtyard follows the style of the Emersons. Leonardo said suddenly. Hearing what he said, Summer found that this courtyard was very simr to the Emersons old mansion. Why did Lester do this? As Summer walked in, she found it became even more simr with the Emersons. Because of my mother. As Leonardo said, Summer could feel that he held her hand tighter. It showed that he was anxious. Chapter 1152 A Trace of Blood Leonardos mother, Daisy, was born in a schrly family. She was a true nobledy, beautiful both inside and outside. Countless young men from wealthy families were obsessed with her. Lester was also one of them. Afterwards, she married into the well-matched Emerson family. It was a good marriage. But when the kidnapping happened, it was even more sensational than when she married into the Emerson family. Daisy was strong but also fragile. She struggled for Leonardo, but when she was about to be saved, she ended her life. But Lester persisted that there was a way to bring her back to life, so he brought Daisy away. He also brought away two surviving children of an innocent family. The family was killed in the kidnapping incident. Those two children were Stanley and his sister, Bendy. Summer pulled Leonardo to the door. The bodyguards waiting there opened it. As the door opened, they could feel a piercing cold air. The entire vi was made into a luxurious and exquisite freezer. Leonardos mother was lying in the ice coffin at center of the room. Summer looked back at Leonardo worriedly. Mrs. Emerson. Summer turned around and saw Tim walking over with two thick down jackets. Summer took one and put it on for Leonardo in silence. Leonardo did not move nor speak. He only stared at the ice coffin at center of the room. Summer carefully dressed him in a down jacket and pulled up the zipper. Then she put on her own. After dressing herself, she pulled Leonardos hand again and walked inside. As they went in, the smell of formaldehyde became stronger. Summer felt a little ufortable. The cold air slowly entered her body, and it was piercing. But she didnt show it at all and walked to the ice coffin with Leonardo. The graceful and noble womany quietly, lifeless. Summer felt Leonardos hand was trembling. In the next moment, he released Summers warm hand and walked closer. He reached out to touch the ice coffin and looked down with a look of affection. He slowly opened his mouth but did not make a sound. Mom. Twenty years had passed since he lost her at the age of eleven.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. In the first fifteen years, he lived just to find out the truth about her death. In the next few years, he had Summer and Rosie. Only then did his life light up. But she had always been trapped here. When alive, she was deceived and humiliated by Michael. After her death, she was trapped here by Lester, unable to be at peace. Leonardos hand on the ice coffin clenched slowly. He slowly breathed out and said with difficulty, I never thought that Michael could be so heartless. He didnt even care that my mothers corpse was taken away He coughed as he seemed to be choked. Although he covered his mouth with his hand, Summer could still see a trace of blood between his fingers. Leonardo! Summers mind went nk for a moment. Then, she took two steps forward and took out a tissue to wipe his blood. Im fine. Even so, Leonardo was stillforting her. Alright. She didnt even dare to ask Leonardo what was wrong or why he coughed up blood. She didnt dare to ask. Over the past two days, there was something wrong with Leonardo, so she felt uneasy. Chapter 1153 Summer Loves Leonardo the Most Although Summer felt uneasy, she quickly calmed down. Lets take Mom away, then Ill go to the hospital with you. In case Leonardo would reject, Summer asked him in a particrly gentle tone. Leonardo knew what she was worried about. He said with a smile, No need to go to the hospital. Summer didnt force him for the time being. Alright. Knowing that Leonardo hated to be forced to do anything, Summer pretended to makepromises. After all, she would take him to the hospital in the end. Leonardo nned to take Daisy back to her hometown, cremate and bury her there. Daisy had stayed here alone for over twenty years. She suffered a lot. Leonardo just wanted to take her back as soon as possible. Daisy was a quiet person. Here, Lester had abused her for the past few years. She definitely held the wish to leave this ce as soon as possible. Summer and Leonardo had contacted a funeral parlor beforehand. After they took Daisys corpse, they ced her body in this funeral parlor. After that, Summer returned to the car and said to Tim, Go to the hospital.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. No. Leonardo frowned and refused. Summers face turned cold. You must go. After all, Leonardo coughed blood. How could it be a trivial thing? He must go to hospital and do a check-up. Leonardo snapped disapprovingly, Summer Jarrett. Leonardo Emerson! Summer retorted, showing a tougher attitude. Leonardo couldnt helpughing. You dont love me anymore. Youre so fierce to me. Yeah, I dont love you anymore. Summer red at him. Leonardos face darkened as he said with a warning tone, Summer, Ill give you a chance to say it again. I love you. I love you the most. Summer loves Leonardo the most. Summer rubbed his head and said, Be a good boy and go to the hospital. Leonardo was pacified at once, like a cat that had just been stroked. He remained silent. He obediently followed Summer to the hospital. After the check-up, Tim looked after Leonardo. As for Summer, she went to the doctors office alone. Doctor, how is my husband? Summer asked nervously. Mr. Emerson coughs blood because he is too anxious, which affects the working of his heart. He has been very tired, hasnt he? He is in an incredibly bad health, and he should really take a good rest. Furthermore The doctor seemed to be hesitating about something. Its fine, doctor. Just tell me. Although Summers tone was calm, her heart was about to jump out of her throat. She was afraid that something would really happen to Leonardo. Only then did the doctor say, There is a grief in his mind, which gets him depressed. Summer was silent for a moment. Then she continued, I see. Thank you, doctor. She got up and walked out of the doctors office. It was a grief to Leonardo that he couldnt save Daisy. Leonardo seemed to be an omnipotent man, but he coughed blood after knowing what Michael had done. Actually, he didnt cough blood just because of Michael. If Leonardo took Michael as the only one to me, he wouldnt be so angry. Leonardo must be ming himself. He med himself for not looking for Daisy earlier. Perhaps Leonardo hadnt discovered that he couldnt forgive himself on this matter. Summer. Leonardos voice came from the front. Summer looked up and found that Leonardo was walking towards her. When Leonardo came to her side, he supported her. He said with a frown, Youve been walking for too long today. Dont walk anymore. He should have brought a wheelchair with him today. Im fine. Summers eyes immediately turned red. She was moved. How could he still think about her now? Chapter 1154 Back to the Old House Leonardo didnt say anything and his eyes fixed on Summer. Summer knew Leonardo would not listen to her. He was always firm in his own thoughts. Summer turned her face and kept him from seeing her reddened eyes. She smiled and said, Lets go home. The doctor didnt find anything wrong with your body. You dont need to be hospitalized. Okay, Leonardo replied indifferently.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Lets go. Summer held his hand and walked in front of him. But the next moment, Leonardo carried her in the arms. Leonardo! Summer red at him and snapped, I told you, Im fine! I know whether youre fine or not. Leonardo looked down at her and strode out. Summer knew she couldnt persuade him. At first, she didnt want Leonardo to be so tired, but on second thought, she changed her mind. Perhaps following him in everything would make him recover earlier. With this thought, Summer felt a little more at ease. She put her arms around his neck and whispered, Actually, Im just a little tired. Leonardo snorted and didnt want to talk to her. On the contrary, Summer smiled and said to him, I have something to discuss with you. Leonardo said, Spit it out. Lets go back to Hoover City. I miss home. Summer said slowly. Leonardo did not reply at once. Summer knew what he was thinking. Youre thinking about Dous, arent you? asked Summer. Leonardo remained silent, and Summer took it as his acquiescence. Weve been here for too long. Rosie stays at home alone without us. She misses us, and I miss her. Summer sighed and continued, As for Dous, we have done everything. Just send someone to look for him here. Lets go home first. After experiencing so much with Leonardo, Summer knew any more trouble would really kill Leonardo. She knew how important Dous was to Leonardo. And she also took Dous as her younger brother. However, to Summer, Leonardo was the most important person. Human was selfish. Summer never agreed that she was a generous person. Leonardo clearly slowed down his pace. Summer knew that he was considering about her suggestion. And she did not urge him to give an immediate answer. Soon enough, Summer and Leonardo left the hospital. Tim drove the car over to pick them up. They got into the car and went back to the hotel. The moment Leonardo reached the hotel, he asked about Dous whereabouts. Still, he didnt get a satisfying reply. There was no news about Dous. Summer suggested, Dous may no longer be in Eureka City. We can look for him in arger scope. Leonardo looked at her and extended his hand towards her. Summer handed her hand over in confusion. Leonardo pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly. Summer asked, Whats wrong? Lets go home. Leonardos voice was very soft. Lets take Mom back with us. Okay, shall we live in the old house? The old house was the house that Summer burned down in order to escape, and Leonardo repaired it after that. The house was filled with Summer and Leonardos sweet memories at the beginning of their rtionship. Back to the old house, Leonardo might be happier and recover sooner. Sure. Leonardo paused for a moment before saying, We could bury Mom in the cemetery behind the house. Summer nodded. Yes. Rosie hasnt seen her grandmother yet. Mom might want to see Rosie, too. Chapter 1155 She Doesn’t Love Me Anyway After deciding to return to Hoover City, Summer began to pack her things. As Summer sat cross-legged on the carpet and folded her clothes, Leonardo walked over from behind and took the clothes in her hands to fold. He even folded them meticulously. Summer looked at the neatly folded clothes and turned around to look at the clothes she had folded before. She found that Leonardo did a really good job. Amazing! Summer gave him a thumb-up. Leonardo nced at her and said, Just folding the clothes. Am I a fool in your eyes? Apliment is not weed? Summer snorted and picked up her clothes to start folding. Leonardo took the clothes in her hands again and said, Dont make troubles here. I will do it. Summer didnt know what to say. Although she had walked a lot today, she did not feel very tired, which indicated that she was getting better. She felt that Leonardo had underestimated her as a fragile woman. Summer pursed her lips and did not get up. Instead, she changed the topic and said, Shall we go out to buy a present for Rosie tomorrow? Hearing the name of Rosie, Leonardo became serious and asked, What does she need? Summer did not know whether tough or cry. She exined to him seriously, A gift is not something she needs but something that could surprise her and show your love for her. Sending a gift can show you love for her. So if I dont give her gifts, that means I dont love her? Leonardo raised his eyebrows. Of course But before she could say the word not, Leonardo said emotionlessly, She doesnt love me anyway. Summer ignored him. What a dubious man. The next morning, the man who said she doesnt love me anyway yesterday drove Summer to the mall for shopping. They didnt ask Tim to drive them out. They just let Tim stay in the hotel to rest, as he had been busy for several days. Leonardo wasnt sure when they would return to the hotel, so he brought the wheelchair. However, Summer didnt use it immediately after getting off the car. Instead, she nned to sit on it when she was tired. Leonardo didnt say anything else. However, Leonardo didnt intend to walk for a long time so as not to make Summer tired. When he returned to the car, Leonardo directly put the things in the back seats. As he sat in front of the car, he looked through the rear-view mirror and said, Why did we get all the childrens stuff?This is from N?velDrama.Org. Yeah, why did we get all those stuff? Summer repeated it and added, I didnt buy them. Of course, they were bought by Leonardo. Leonardo always dealt with things efficiently, even for shopping. He went to the shop with a clear goal and took the items directly. Before Summer could pick up anything, Leonardo had filled up a shopping cart. Leonardo was silent for a moment before changing the topic, Lets go back. Okay. Summer turned around and looked out of the car window. She couldnt help butugh. What a stubborn man. Just as Leonardo started the car, his phone rang. Seeing that he was driving, Summer took the phone over. Summer nced at the screen of the phone and said, An unknown number. Leonardo turned around and saw the phone. Leonardo said briefly, Take it. Summer pressed the connect button and handed it to him. Leonardo said coldly to the phone, Whats the matter? Chapter 1156 It Is Nothing A familiar male voice came from the other end of the phone, I heard youre going back to Hoover City? Summer could tell that it was Aldens voice. She looked at the screen of the phone in surprise and confirmed that Leonardo really didnt save Aldens number. He didnt even have a number, despite of his good ties with Alden? Leonardo replied indifferently, Yes. Oh. Aldens voice was also cold, Bye. Leonardo said, Goodbye. As soon as Leonardo finished speaking, the phone was hung up. Summer was confused that the two men hadnt chatted with each other for a long time and that they didnt even want to have a meal together before Leonardo left. He has helped us a lot. Shouldnt we have a meal with him before we leave? Summer suggested. No need. Leonardo said, Hes busy. Is that so? She felt that Leonardo was not willing to have dinner with Alden. Leonardo saw through her and said, After all, he is an abandoned man now. It is not good for his mental health to have a meal with us. Hearing this, Summer was stunned for a moment before she finallyughed out loud. Do you mean that he will be annoyed at sight of intimate couples now that there is a problem with his marriage? Leonardo turned to look at her, Isnt that so? Summer said angrily, Nonsense. Leonardo smiled but didnt say anything. Anyway, he knew that Alden was jealous of him. It rained the day they returned to Hoover City. The corpse of Leonardos mother was transported by professional personnel and sent directly to the funeral home in Hoover City. The funeral was scheduled for the next day. There were no more ceremonial rites or other preparations, as Leonardos mother had passed away for so many years. The funeral would be simple, and she would be buried in peace as soon as possible.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Leonardo still had something to deal with in the funeral home, so he arranged for someone to send Summer home. Summer hadnt seen Rosie for a long time, so she followed Leonardos instructions. However, she asked Tim to take good care of Leonardo before leaving, If Leonardo is ufortable or something happens, call me at once. I know. Tim nodded. Thank you. Summer looked at Leonardo again. After Summer got into the car, Leonardo asked, Are they here? Tim answered, Almost. A car stopped in front of them. The bodyguards got off the car and pulled Violet out of the car. Violet was more haggard than a few days ago. When she saw Leonardo, she shivered and subconsciously retreated. My mother will be buried tomorrow. You were her best friends. Stay here with her today. Leonardos voice was bone-chilling. With that, he raised his hand slightly and signaled for the bodyguards to send her in. Violet was so scared that she couldnt form aplete sentence but kept muttering, No no The bodyguards escorted her to the coffin. Once seeing the familiar face, Violet stared wide-eyed in horror and screamed. She couldnt help but want to retreat, but the bodyguards held her back firmly. Leonardo looked coldly at Violet who was struggling, getting panicked and trying to escape. Compared to what his mother had suffered, Violets affliction was nothing. Chapter 1157 I Heard the Sound of His Car In the evening, Leonardo got home. Summer asked when he would be back in the message. After receiving his reply, she went to the kitchen to prepare dinner. Rosie was especially happy to see Summer and tried to be with her all the time. She went to help her when she was cooking. Mom, do you want a te now? Summer had just finished chopping the carrot up into small pieces. Stepping on a small chair, Rosie went to get the tes in the cupboard. Summer stopped chopping and said worriedly, Rosie, be careful. I will. Rosie held the te in one hand and closed the cab with the other hand. She bent over and ced the te on the kitchen counter before jumping off the chair. Summer couldnt help but smile as she took the te Rosie handed over, Thank you. Youre wee. Rosie tilted her head and smiled sweetly. Her sparkling eyes curved into the shape of a crescent moon. She looked like a pretty elf. Summer touched Rosies head gently. Her daughter was just so cute. Suddenly, Rosies eyes lit up, Daddy is back! Where is he? Summer looked behind her and did not see anyone. I heard the sound of his car! As Rosie said, she turned around and ran out. She ran very fast and disappeared in a twinkling. Summer was not quite well yet. She could not run as fast as Rosie. Unhurriedly, she washed her hands and waited for them in the room. Leonardo got out of the car and walked into the vi. He took the suit in one hand and unbuttoned the shirt cuffs with the other hand. The bodyguard bowed and greeted him, Mr. Emerson. The moment Leonardo went in, he heard Rosies voice.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Daddy! After a pause, Leonardo looked into the courtyard. Very quickly, Rosie, wearing a turmeric sportswear, ran towards him like a gust of wind. In a twinkling, Rosie came to him, standing still. Rosie looked up at him and said, Youre back! The wind had messed up her bangs as she ran in a hurry just now. She was flushed, slightly panting. Although she did not rush into his arms, Leonardo could see excitement and expectation in her eyes. Leonardo looked at her. Then, he looked down and took out something from his suit pocket and held it in his hand. He slowly squatted down in front of her and said, Come over here. What is it? Rosie looked at him with a puzzled expression, but she still did as he said. Leonardo put the hairpin in her hair. He had been taken care of Rosie for quite some time alone, so he was familiar with it. Rosie reached out and touched the hairpin. With widening eyes, Rosie said in surprise, Its a moon! Leonardo smiled faintly. Rosie gave Leonardo a peck. Thank you, Daddy. Leonardo reached out to touch the saliva on his face without saying anything. Seeing this, Rosie plucked her sleeve, Daddy, let me help you. She wanted to help Daddy. After all, he gave her this pretty hairpin. No. Lets go in. Leonardo carried her on his back and went into the vi. Chapter 1158 I’m a Little Sad Putting her arms around his neck, Rosie blinked and whispered, Dad, are you upset? Leonardo was slightly stunned. Rosie was in his arms, so as long as he turned his head, he could meet Rosies beautiful and dark eyes. Rosie was confused under his gaze. She was too young to understand life and death, but she could sense his emotions sensitively. She was his pretty daughter. Rosie, his own flesh and blood, cared about him. He loved Rosie very much. Summer, his beloved women, gave birth to his pretty daughter. Itforted his exhausted heart. Leonardo softened up, Yes. Rosie asked him, Why? Because of my mother. He couldnt forget his mothers misfortune in the past few years. He would never forgive those people even if they were hacked to pieces. Rosie tilted her head and thought, Is she my grandmother? Many of her kindergarten ssmates would be picked up by their grandparents after school. She never met her grandparents, nor did her parents mention them to her. Sometimes, she would be curious, but she never asked. Leonardo replied, Yes.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Are you going to take me to see her? Then she appeared to be worried, Grandma will like me, right? You want to see her? Leonardo paused for a moment. Yeah. Rosie looked serious as she imagined her grandmothers advantages, Daddys mother must be as gentle and beautiful as my mother. She can cook delicious dishes. She can write TV dramas and As Rosie was chattering, Leonardo listened to her in silence. He was walking slower and slower. Summer had waited for them in the room for a long time. Now she couldnt help going out to look for them. After reaching the door, she saw Leonardo walking slowly over with Rosie on his back. Rosie was talking. Although Leonardo appeared to be normal, she noticed his red eyes when she took a closer look. Summer paused for a second and walked towards him. Leonardo seemed to notice Summer and looked up at her. Rosie. Summer approached them and asked, Can you help Mom wash the vegetables in the kitchen? Sure. Rosie never refused Summers request. As soon as Rosie left, Summer stepped forward and gently hugged Leonardo, I have prepared your favorite dishes tonight. Im okay. Leonardo knew she was worried about him. Summer sighed in her heart. Obviously, he was in a bad mood. The next moment, she felt Leonardo tighten his arms around her, whispering, Im just a little sad. He sounded depressed. Summer felt sad at his words. Fortunately, he was willing to show her his weakness instead of shouldering everything alone like before. Summer patted him on the back and said, I know. He must feel hurt under such a condition. He had a rough time these years. After a long time, Leonardo finally let go of her. His eyes became red with weeping. Summer reached out to touch his face gently. She felt sorry for him, Go and take a bath. Thene over and have dinner with us, alright? Summer persuaded him patiently and gently, like she was talking to a baby. Leonardo nodded, looking like a well-behaved child. Lets go. Holding his hand, Summer led him into the bedroom. Chapter 1159 Send Her off for the Last Time After arriving at the room, Summer walked upstairs with Leonardo. Ill fetch your clothes. You can have a shower now. After that, Summer turned around and went to the cloakroom to get his clothes. However, when she walked out with clothes, Leonardo was still sitting on the bed without moving. Summer tightened her grip on the clothes. She stood by the door and looked at Leonardo for a moment before she walked towards him. She tried her best to say in a rxed tone, Here are your clothes. Take a shower now. As she spoke, she pulled Leonardo out of bed and led him into the bathroom. Leonardo followed her into the bathroom. After putting aside the clothes, Summer turned around and reached out to unbutton Leonardos shirts. Summer was very worried about Leonardo. However, Leonardo held her hands and said gently, Ill do it myself. Then hurry up. Summer was a little worried. If Leonardo stayed in the bathroom longer, she would ask Rosie to call him. Leonardo nodded, Alright. Only then did Summer let go of Leonardos hands. When she left, she looked back again and again worriedly. Not long after she went downstairs, Leonardo finished bathing. Summer was relieved. Leonardo walked behind her and looked at the ingredients on the table. He frowned slightly, Will you cook so many dishes? He was afraid that Summer would get tired. Not too many. Weve not eaten together for a long time. As soon as she returned, Leonardo took her to Eureka City. It had been a long time since she had cooked a meal for her family. Seeing that she was in good spirits, Leonardo did not say anything else. The ingredients had been prepared, and the fancy dishes had been stewed in the pot. Now, Summer only needed to stir-fry two dishes. Leonardo didnt go out and looked at her cooking in the kitchen. Is everything ready? Summer turned to ask him during the cooking break. She was asking about Leonardos mother. Leonardo nodded, Yes. Quickly, Summer finished cooking. Leonardo took the dishes to the dining table, and Rosie came in to get bowls. The family of three sat at the dining table and enjoy a delicious and warm dinner. At the end of dinner, Rosie looked out the window and said, Its raining again. Rosie didnt like rainy days, for she cant y outside on rainy days. Summer also looked out of the window. The rain that had stopped for a while earlier started to pour again.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The constant autumn rain made people feel gloomy and sullen. Summer turned to look at Leonardo who had put down his chopsticks earlier. Leonardo was serving soup for Rosie and said in amanding tone, Have some soup. The little girl didnt like soup now. She was only fond of milk and beverages. Im not thirsty. I didnt want to drink. Summer shouted, Rosie. It would not be good for a little girl to refuse nutritious soup. Rosie reluctantly drank the soup. After dinner, the servants came to clean up the table. Summer and Leonardo took the flight back today. When he got off the ne, Leonardo immediately put himself into work through the whole afternoon. So after dinner, Summer asked Leonardo to go back to his room to rest. Then Summer went to Rosies room. She said in a serious tone to Rosie, Mommy has something to tell you. Rosie sat upright and said, Okay. Tomorrow, Mom and Dad will take you to see someone. Grandma? Dad told you? Yes. Summer paused for a moment before continuing, Wee not only to see Grandma but also to send her off for thest time. Chapter 1160 But Love Can Rosie asked, Is Grandma dead? Summer paused. She was considering how to exin to Rosie, but she didnt expect Rosie to say something like this first. In the TV series, when we say that were going to send someone off for thest time, it means the person has passed away. Rosie was a little disappointed, Dad also said that he would take me to see Grandma tomorrow. I have thought that I could really see her. Rosie knew what death meant. Death meant that the person was no longer there and would be buried in the earth. Sending someone off for thest time was a euphemistic way for death, but Rosie did not understand the emotions when a beloved died. As for those abstruse matters, there was no need to hurry to tell Rosie right now. She would naturally understand as she grew up. Summer patted Rosie on her head, Actually, Grandma died when Dad was a little boy. Although she is no longer here, she will also like you very much. Dad didnt have his mother when he was a child? Rosie was wide-eyed and asked curiously. Yes. Summer nodded, So you have to be better to Dad. Dad actually has a hard time. Rosie tilted her head and thought for a moment, but no one knew what she was thinking. After a while, she replied, Yes. Just as Summer was about to speak, Rosie asked again, Mom, will you leave me? Will you be gone one day? Summer was silent for a moment before nodding solemnly, Yes. Rosie pouted, No. Even if I have to leave one day, I still love you, Rosie. Summer lowered her head and looked into Rosies eyes. To Summer, death was an inevitable urrence, so there was no need to avoid it. Rosie frowned again and said grievously, But I want you to stay with me forever. I want to be with you forever. Rosie added, And Dad. Summers heart softened and said gently, Me too. Aging, illness and death can separate people, and no one can stay with his beloveds forever. But love can. When Summer returned to the bedroom, Leonardo was sitting on the sofa with a notebook on hisp, one hand typing on the keyboard while the other holding a mobile phone. He listened to the man on the other end of the phone. I see. Thats all. Leonardo turned to look at Summer who just came in and hung up. Summer thought that he was asleep, so she walked over to look at hisputer and asked, What are you doing? It was the data that she couldnt understand, so she just took a nce and didnt look at it anymore. The staff of the funeral home called to talk about some details. Leonardo typed again on the keyboard and then turned off theputer. Yes. Summer answered as she got up and went to the bathroom. When Summer came out, Leonardo was lying on the bed, with the quilt covering his body. Hey t on the bed and stared straight at the ceiling, as if he was thinking about something. When Summery down beside him, Leonardo reached out and pulled her into his arms. Summer was warmed up by the heating from Leonardos body. She rxed and her tone became a littlezy, Arent you sleepy? Leonardo said softly, Waiting for you. We can sleep now. Summer yawned and ordered him, Turn off the light. Leonardo stretched out his long arms and turned off the light. The room fell into darkness.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Summer closed her eyes. When she was sleepy, she suddenly thought that Leonardo might lose sleep tonight. So she forced herself to keep sober, I cant sleep. Lets talk. Chapter 1161 Bury Her with His Own Hands The next morning, when Summer woke up, her first reaction was to find Leonardo. When she realized there was no one beside her, she heard Leonardos voice. Morning. Leonardo was still wearing his pajamas. He stood in front of the window with an elegant posture. It looked as if he had just gotten up. His expression on the face made him look like he got up for a while. It was still raining outside. The gloomy rain was his background, making the scene somewhat bleak. Its still raining. Summers gaze shifted to the window. She got out of bed and wanted to step toward Leonardo. Just as her feet touched the ground, she heard Leonardo remind her, Shoes. Summer was speechless. She was not a child, and certainly knew that she had to wear shoes. However, Leonardo always seemed to be worried about her and kept everything in mind. He worked so hard on every detail. No wonder the doctor said his health was in poor condition. Summer slowly put on her shoes and walked to Leonardo, When did you get up? Last night, she was worried that Leonardo might not be able to fall asleep, so she thought she should talk to him. However, she probably fell asleep very quickly without saying too much, because she didnt have any memories of their conversation. If they did chat for a long time, it wouldnt be the case. He was indeed a bit tired from rushing back from Eureka City yesterday. After sleeping all night, the buttons on the cor of Summers pajamas had loosened up, making the pajama look baggy. Leonardo straightened her clothes and helped her fasten the buttons. He said faintly, Just now. His expression was as still as an ancient well in the mountains. The arrogance from the past could no longer be seen from his expression. At a nce, it looked like his temperament was restrained. He had changed as time passed. The weather had been cloudy and rainy, and the temperature also dropped a few degrees. Summer, who was dressed in ck, led Rosie downstairs. Rosie even wore a thicker coat. Leonardo was waiting in the hall, holding onto his phone as if he was sending a message to someone. Lets go. Summer led Rosie to him. Leonardo stood up and felt a small and soft palm stretching out to grab his finger. When he lowered his sight, Rosie happened to raise her head, with her small but serious face, Daddy, hands. Leonardo tightened his fingers to hold her small fleshy hand tightly in his palm. Summer looked over, and her expression rxed slightly. There were only a few staff and bodyguards in the funeral home. As Summer walked inside, she heard something behind her. Before she could turn around, Rosie had taken the lead and said, Its Uncle Tim and Uncle Carl. Summer turned around and found that there came the Tim, his wife and their son, Carl, Jessica, and Warren, who she hadnt seen for a long time. Thest time she saw Warren, it was when he worked for Leonardo and showed her those documents. Leonardo went in first. Summer and Rosie stayed behind and waited for them. They were all old friends for many years, and also those who Leonardo trusted most. There was no need for other words. After nodding to each other, they walked in together. The funeral was simple and solemn. When they went to the cemetery, it was still raining. Leonardo did the burying with his own hands, shoveling dirt one after another. He wouldnt let others do it. In the rain, no one could see his expression clearly, but sorrow lingered around everyone.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Summer looked at him, feeling her heart being cut by a knife, with tears flowing down her cheeks. Rosie cried as well. She did not know why she was sad, but she just wanted to cry. Even the tough men behind her couldnt help but wet their eyes. Chapter 1162 Enjoys Such Treatment After the funeral, their friends did not leave right away. They were worried about Summer and Leonardo, so they stayed for lunch. Leonardos mother was buried in the hill behind the vi they had lived in years before. Their original n was to return to live here. The vi had been empty for several years and guarded by Brant. When they returned from Eureka City, they had already called Brant to clean up the vi. Although the vi had been rebuilt by Leonardo, it was well-furnished, and they could immediately stay in. If they need anything, they could have someone bring overter. When the group reached the vi, Brant already had lunch prepared. Brant stood at the gate with an umbre. His body was bent, and he seemed to be even older thanst time Summer saw him. Mr. and Mrs. Emerson, Miss Rosie, good noon. When Brant saw Rosie, he smiled kindly, his face covered with wrinkles. After going inside the vi, Summer handed Rosie over to Jessica, Jessica, can you please take care of Rosie for me? Jessica knew Summer was going to take Leonardo to his room to take a shower and change his clothes. She nodded and pulled Rosie over, saying to Summer, Sure. Go ahead. Summer turned around and said to Leonardo, Go take a warm bath and change your clothes. Leonardo had been in the rain all morning. Summer was worried about him, but she restrained her tone, for fear of Leonardo sensing her worries. He was in such a very bad condition that Summer did not want him to be distracted by anything else. Ill go up first. Leonardos entire body was drenched, his face pale, but his eyes were still awe-inspiring. Carl patted him on the shoulder and said, Go ahead. Summer and Leonardo went upstairs together. Seeing the familiar rooms and furnishings, Summer was not in the mood to miss anything. After turning on the heating in the room, she went to the bathroom to prepare hot water for Leonardo. Leonardo followed from behind and stood at the door, watching Summer lean over to test the temperature of the water. Summer turned around and saw Leonardo standing at the door. She couldnt help but frown, Take off your clothes. Leonardo did not move. Summer walked straight over to strip off his clothes. Leonardo allowed her and said slowly, This is the first time I enjoy such treatment. There was a trace of exmation in his voice. Summer did not expect him to be in the mood to say such words. She looked up at him in surprise. He curled the corner of his lower lip and said, Im not as vulnerable as you think. Theres no need for you to be so careful to me. Im not that careful. Summer looked down and spoke calmly. She was somehow relieved. Leonardoy into the bathtub. Summer went out to get his clothes. When she reached the bathroom door, Leonardoszy voice came from behind her. You dont watch me anymore? Summer turned around and said without a choice, Im going to get your clothes.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Oh. Leonardo withdrew his gaze. This man was really A moment ago, he told her not to be so cautious with him, but now, he immediately stopped her when seeing her leave. Weirdo! When Summer returned with his clothes, Leonardo cast his nce on her legs. Are you tired? Im alright. She had been standing for a long time today. At first, she felt sore and numb in the legs. Now the feeling had gone away. After all, it was a long day today. After Summer put down the clothes, Leonardo wanted to kick her out for rest, Go out and get some rest. Summer didnt even raise her eyelids, I can rest here. Chapter 1163 He’s Actually Fine Summer stared at Leonardo as he finished bathing. Then they went downstairs together. As there were so many people waiting downstairs, Leonardo did not spend too much time in the bath. When Brant saw theming down, he went to the kitchen and ordered the servants to serve the dishes. All their friends came and sat at the dining table, while Summer went to talk to Brant in the kitchen. Mrs. Emerson? Seeing Summer enter the kitchen, Brant knew she must have something to tell him, so he hurriedly walked over. Summer asked him, Brant, is there any anti-cold medicine at home? Well, anti-cold medicine Brants memory became poorer. He patted his head and said, Mr. Emerson was caught in the rain. How did I forget about this? Ill go and get the medicine. No need. You just tell me where it is and Ill go get it myself. Although she hadnt lived here for a long time, Summer was still familiar with the house. As long as Brant told her where the medicine was, she could find it. Brant had to watch the servants to serve the dishes, so he told Summer where the medicine was. Summer quickly got the cold medicine and returned to the dining room. Seeing everyone sitting at the table with a solemn expression, she was slightly stunned. Then she walked over and sat down beside Leonardo. Leonardo turned to look at her. Where did you go? Summer put the anti-cold medicine in front of him and said, Take this medicine after you finish your meal. Leonardo frowned and stared at the two boxes of medicine for a moment before nodding. During the meal, the atmosphere remained silent and cold. After dinner, Tim and his families left first. They drove by themselves and didnt need anyone to see them off. Before they left, Tim said to Summer, Call me if you need anything. Tim had been working with Leonardo for so many years. How could he not see that Leonardo wasnt quite good today? Dont worry too much, Summer smiled. Hes actually fine. Leonardo had a strong mind. Although what happened to his mother was a heavy blow to him, he was not too fragile, just as he had said. Carl and Jessica left soonter. However, they said the same thing as Tim did when they left. Summer stood at the door and watched them leave. She was a little distracted. She and Leonardo didnt have a happy childhood, and didnt have many friends. However, those friends they had always stayed by their side. Suddenly, something happened. Leonardo coughed. Leonardo came to see the friends off with Summer. Hearing him cough, Summer turned to look at him and asked, Are you feeling ufortable? Leonardo was drenched in the rain for a whole morning. Although he took a hot bath aftering back and took the medicine just now, Summer was still nervous upon hearing him cough. Im fine. Leonardo moved his umbre towards Summer. Once returned to the room, Summer saw that Rosie had fallen asleep on the sofa. Ill take her upstairs. Leonardo walked over and picked Rosie up. Summer nodded and followed him upstairs. She was worried that Rosie might not get used to living here, so she asked Leonardo to carry her to the main bedroom and sleep with them. After Leonardo put Rosie down, Summer pointed at the bed and said in a low voice, You should take a rest. Leonardo didnt say anything and just looked at her.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Summer pursed her lips. Then she took off her coat andy on the bed. Is that Okay now? She ced Rosie in the middle of the bed, which meant she and Leonardo would sleep on both sides of Rosie. But Leonardo directlyy down beside her. Chapter 1164 I Knew Michael’s Plan Long Ago When Summer woke up, it was already evening. Leonardo and Rosie were still sleeping. Summer got up softly, opened the door and walked out. After the vi was renovated, there were no traces of her and Leonardos previous life here. But the furnishings were still the same, which made her feel warm. Summer felt that she had never left, but had just lived elsewhere for a few days and returned. She looked around the vi and finally went to the top floor. The top floor was designed as a ss sunshine room,pletely transparent. The house was built halfway up the hill. It was raining outside. Although it waste autumn when nts and flowers had withered, the scenery was still quite beautiful. Summer looked out from another angle and saw a ck dot in the distance. She fixed her gaze on it and discovered that it was a person holding a ck umbre, standing in front of the tomb of Leonardos mother. Thinking of it, Summer was nervous and her expression suddenly became cold. The person stood firmly in front of the tomb with an umbre. No one knew how long he had been there. It was too far, and there was an umbre covering his face. Summer could not see his face. Who could he be? Summer thought for a moment and then turned around to go downstairs. Brant was a person who could not allow himself to be idle. Summer and Leonardo had brought Rosie back, so he was quite happy.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. He walked around the vi and seemed to be busy. When Summer came downstairs, he was cleaning a vase. Mrs. Emerson. Brant heard the noise and turned around. Brant, bring a few bodyguards over. I want to go out. She was going to see who was standing over there. Brant didnt ask anything and just nodded. Okay. Summer went to the back hill with the bodyguards. The road was very muddy, so Summer walked slowly. Halfway to the back hill, the person holding the ck umbre walked over from the other end and collided head-on with Summer. Summer saw his face clearly. It was quite unexpected, but at the same time, she felt that she had predicted it. Lester said first, What? I cante and see her? He looked behind Summer and found that there were only a few bodyguards. Not seeing Leonardo, he arched his eyebrow slightly, as if he was surprised. Summers expression was very indifferent, and her voice was cold. Before you came to see her, did you ask her if she wanted to see you? Lesters face immediately darkened. Summer continued, Perhaps she doesnt want to see you, and hates you. How do you know? Lesters expression became ferocious. You dont know anything. I met Daisy first. Michael is nothing! Summer did not want to listen to him talking about these old stories. Daisy had passed away, so they should let her rest in peace. She turned around to leave, and didnt want to say more to Lester. But Lester continued, Back then, I knew Michaels n. I just wanted Daisy to know what kind of person he was, so she would know she chose the wrong person and woulde back to me, but I didnt expect Michael to be so ruthless. His words were filled with resentment and unwillingness. Summer stopped abruptly. Two steps away behind her, Leonardo stood in the rain with a cold expression. He looked as lonely and bleak as thete autumn. Summer could not see his expression clearly in the heavy rain. Did he hear everything? Summer looked at him helplessly. She opened her mouth, but didnt know what to say for a moment. Words were powerless at this moment. She couldnt figure out a way tofort him. Chapter 1165 Don’t Get Your Hands Dirty Behind Summer, Lester was still talking. Michael is not a decent man at all. He is despicable and shameless. He ruined my n. If the person he found was right, Daisy would still be alive and stay by my side right now Summer turned around and wanted Lester to shut up. Just at this moment, Leonardo threw away the umbre in his hand and strode to Lester. He kicked Lester to the ground, then grabbed his cor and punched him. He waspletely out of control, and almost beat Lester to death. Mrs. Emerson The bodyguards behind her hesitated for a moment and called Summer. Summer looked at Leonardo calmly without saying a word. He needed an opportunity to vent his anger. If Lester hadnt said it himself, she and Leonardo would never have known that Lester was also a bystander in the kidnap back then. Michael was ruthless, and Lester would do anything for his selfish desire. Although she knew individuals lives were decided by fate, not by others, she still thought that if Lester could be less inhuman back then, he wouldnt have watched Michael kidnap Leonardo and his mother.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Lester didnt love Daisy at all. He was just unwilling to ept the fact that Daisy fell in love with someone else. His indifference and scheme contributed to the tragedy. Summer was actually a very soft-hearted person, especially after she became a mother. However, she thought that it would be good if Michael and Lester were both dead at this moment. Of course, they could not be killed by Leonardo. Leonardo was depressed and overwhelmed by negative emotions, which consumed too much of his mental energy, and made his condition worse. There was no need for him to kill an asshole by himself. Summer knew Leonardo was trained. In addition, he was currently in a rage. Although Lester was also trained, he was old. He was not Leonardos opponent at all. He could only receive a beating after blocking a few punches at the beginning. Seeing that Lester was covered in blood and had no strength to retaliate, Summer stepped forward to hold Leonardos arm. Leonardo was about to reach out when he was stopped. He slowly turned to look at Summer. The killing intent was obvious in his ck eyes. Leonardo was now like a demon crawling out of hell. Summer was not afraid of him. She held Leonardos arm tightly and said, Lets go home. Leonardo did not move, but the killing intent in his eyes diminished. Did Rosie wake up when you came out? Im worried that shes alone. This ce can be observed in the ss room on the top floor. After Summer said this, Leonardo, who had not moved, finally stood straight. His hands were stained with blood. Summer found disposable napkins from the pocket of her coat, as she always brought it with her for Rosie. She wiped Leonardos hands and took him back. Leonardo did not resist and followed her obediently. Leonardo walked expressionlessly, like an emotionless puppet. Summer turned around and silently said to the bodyguards behind, Follow him. The bodyguards were quick-witted. They understood what her meant and nodded. Leonardo did not say anything and did not even notice what she had done. In the past, he was not like this. It was impossible for Summer to do anything without letting him know. Summer felt as if her heart was blocked, and she felt extremely ufortable. Chapter 1166 You Must Know This When Summer and Leonardo returned home, Rosie had just woken up and came downstairs with sleepy eyes. When Rosie saw them enter the house, and Leonardo was totally wet, her eyes popped. Dad, why didnt you bring an umbre with you when you went out? You may get sick if you are caught in the rain. She even remembered to bring an umbre when she went out. Dad was an adult and he didnt even know this. She felt that Dad was a little stupidtely. Yes. The man who had almost beaten someone to death said gently, Next time, I will bring an umbre. Summer was worried about his health, so she urged Leonardo to go upstairs to take a bath. She felt that the anti-cold medicine Leonardo took didnt kick in at all. She was mentally prepared for Leonardo to get sick. In fact, Leonardo was indeed sick. The illness seemed to have hidden in his body for a long time, and it was quite severe. In the early morning, his entire body was so hot. Summer called the doctor. The vi was brightly lit and the servants were bustling about the whole house. Some of them were waiting outside the bedroom. Carl also came with the doctor. Summer was a little surprised when seeing Carl. Why are you here?This is from N?velDrama.Org. The doctor is my friend. Carl pointed at the doctor and said. The doctor was familiar with them. When Carl returned home from the funeral, he thought Leonardo might be sick, so he called the doctor and asked the doctor to inform him if anything happened. He knew Summer did not like to trouble others. He was worried that Summer could not handle it if Leonardo really got sick. Although Summers health was better, she still didnt recoverpletely. Moreover, she needed to take care of Rosie. Once Leonardo fell ill, Summer might not be able to cope with it. Summer was touched, Thank you. You dont have to say that. Carl shook his head. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. His expression turned serious and he said to Summer, If you really want express your gratefulness, you can tell me a little more about Jessica. Summer naturally knew what Carl was talking about. However, she was grateful to Carl, which didnt mean she would tell him about Jessica. It was different. I knew it. You must know this. Carl took a deep breath and said, I know you wont tell me. Forget about this. How about Leonardo? Hes got a severe fever. As they spoke, they came to the bedroom door. Summer walked in. Leonardo was unconscious due to fever. He kept muttering and his voice was hoarse. No one could hear what he was talking about. The doctor took his temperature and gave him an injection to help reduce the fever. Leonardos fever was too severe and an injection would kick in faster. Just as the doctor finished all this, Summer heard a slight noise from outside the door. Turning around, she saw Rosie in her pajamas, standing there with a puppet in her hands. Rosie was sleepy and didnt wake uppletely, which made her so cute. Carl walked over and saw her barefoot, so he ced her on his shoes and pinched her little face. Sweetheart, why are you here? Dad Rosie tilted her head and looked at the bed inside. Only then did Summer realize that Rosie came in. She hurriedly walked over and reached out to hug her, but Carl stepped forward and said, Ill help you. As he spoke, he walked over and ced Rosie on the bed. For fear that Rosie would be infected by Leonardo, he ced her far away from Leonardo. Chapter 1167 Sleep With Dad Rosie turned to look at Leonardo who was in aa. The bed was so soft that she could not walk steadily. Therefore, she tried to crawl towards Leonardo with her hands and feet. Summer was assisting the doctor, and couldnt focus her attention on Rosie. Thus, Carl quickly pulled Rosie back. Rosie was dissatisfied, frowned and stared at Carl. Rosie was more like Summer, but now, as she grew up, she became more like Leonardo. She was simply a smaller version of Leonardo. Being stared by her like this, Carl couldnt help but smile and whisper, Your father is sick. Dont get too close to him. Otherwise, youll be infected. Hearing this, Rosie understood. It was impossible for a child to go to kindergarten if she was sick, and she might infect others. She nodded obediently and said, Okay. After the doctor was done, they stayed in the room and waited for Leonardos body temperature to go down. Brant came in and brought water for them. Then he turned around to look at Leonardo on the bed. Summer saw this and said, The injection will soon kick in. Brant, dont worry. Brant sighed and frowned, Ive never seen Mr. Emerson like this. Summer pursed her lips and said, Ill be here with him. You can go back and rest. Besides, too many people here will disturb him. Brant was old and was unable to take care of Leonardo for a whole night. He was not a stubborn person, so he turned around and left. Half an hourter, the doctor took Leonardos temperature again. This time, the temperature dropped a little. Leonardo regained some consciousness. His eyelids moved a little and his vision was blurry. He closed his eyes and wanted to open themter. However, this was noticed by Summer. Youre awake? Sitting beside the bed, Summer bent down to call him, Leonardo. Leonardo opened his eyes and gradually adapted to the brightness in the room. Then he said slowly, What time is it?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. After taking care of him for such a long time, Summer did not know what time it was. She reached out for her phone and checked the time, Its almost three a. m. Dad. Rosie, who was sleeping on the bed, woke up and moved over quickly. When Leonardo saw Rosie, he frowned slightly. Seeing her crawling toward him, he was afraid that she would fall off. He wanted to help her, but when he raised his hand, he discovered that he did not have any strength at all. Summer pulled Rosie over and held her in her arms. She whispered, Dad is awake now. Go back to sleep. Rosie, who was not very close to Leonardo, said suddenly, I want to sleep with Dad. Summer was stunned for a moment before looking up at Leonardo. Leonardo looked up at the doctor and said, Give me a mask. When he saw Carl was also here, he frowned, Why are you here? You are sick and Ie to see you. What? You dont say any grateful words and even ask me why I am here! Carl was disappointed. He didnte over just now so that Summer and Rosie could talk to Leonardo. Thus, Leonardo didnt see him. You know Im just sick Leonardo paused. Thinking that Rosie was still here, he bit back the words not dead yet. Summer was speechless, staring at Leonardo. Sometimes, this man was really stubborn. She said to Carl, Its toote. You can stay here tonight. Ill ask someone to prepare a room for you. Alright. Carl did not refuse. It was indeed veryte. He was sleepy and it would take long for him go back. He didnt want to drive back. Chapter 1168 I’ll Be Gentle Summer asked the servants to prepare a room for Carl. When she returned to the bedroom, she found that Rosie was already sleeping next to Leonardo. Leonardo was afraid that Rosie would be infected and wore a mask. His eyes were also closed. Summer thought that Leonardo had fallen asleep, so she walked slowly over and covered them with the nket. At this moment, Leonardo opened his eyes. Summer paused and whispered, Ive prepared a room for Carl. Leonardo nodded slightly. Summer looked at his mask and asked, Do you feel ufortable wearing it? Its fine. His voice was hoarse due to illness. Now, with a mask, his words couldnt be heard clearly. Even though he said that, Summer felt he should not befortable with a mask. Ordinary people did not wear masks quite often. How could he befortable like this? Summer kept it as a secret and said, I will take Rosie back to her room.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Leonardo shook his head and reached out to pinch Rosies little face. Tomorrow, when she wakes up, shell be angry. Ill just sleep with her like this. Rosie changed day by day. After Rosie and Summer lived together for a period of time, she wasnt that close to him when she returned. It was rare for her to want to sleep with him tonight. She was little and adorable. Actually, she knew a lot. Leonardo knew Rosie did not simply want to sleep with him. She just cared about him because he was sick. However, she did not understand that this kind of emotion was called caring. Actually, Leonardo didnt spend much time with Rosie like this. During the three years when he was hypnotized and suffered amnesia, most of time, it was servants who took care of her. So many things happened afterwards, and he didnt have time or energy to take care of her. Although he didnt spend much time with Rosie, she still cared about him, which moved Leonardo deeply. He felt that Rosie was his daughter and they were tied by blood. Summers gaze lingered on Leonardos face for a moment, and couldnt help but smile. Alright. It was a good thing that the father and daughter had an opportunity to stay with each other. In the morning, Rosie was the first to wake up. Rosie never got up on the wrong side of the bed. She wanted to sit up, but she saw Leonardo sleeping soundly beside her. She paused for a while. Before Leonardo woke up, shey back carefully. Leonardo slept soundly because of his illness and did not wake up. Summer was worried about Leonardo, so she was woken up by the slight noise caused by Rosie. When she opened her eyes, she saw Rosie staring at her with her bright eyes. Rosie pressed her lips with a finger and whispered to Summer, Dad is still sleeping. Lets not disturb him. Yes. Summer looked up at Leonardo before saying, Ill be gentle. Summer and Leonardo were afraid that Rosie would fall off the bed at night, so Rosie was put between them. Summer stood up carefully and reached out to carry Rosie. After she tucked Leonardo in, she reached out to touch Leonardos forehead. However, Summers expression changed suddenly. Why was it so hot? She quickly changed her clothes and walked out with Rosie in her arms. As she walked, she called the doctor again. Hanging up the phone, Summer walked towards Rosies room. Rosies clothes were there, and Summer had to help Rosie get changed. In the corridor, they met Carl who had just woken up. Seeing that Summers expression was not good, he asked, Whats wrong? Chapter 1169 How to Make him Feel Better He has a fever again. Summer was worried, but she was still calm. Carls face changed, It had never happened to Leonardo before. Ive called the doctor. You can have breakfast first. Ill change Rosies clothes. She still has to go to kindergarten. It was a school day. Carl nodded, I know. Summer carried Rosie to her room. She sat by the bed and rubbed her aching legs. Rosie grew fast, but Summers legs had not fully recovered yet. She felt a little tired after these few steps. What do you want to wear today? Summer pulled Rosies small hand and pointed the wardrobe, Go and get it yourself. Rosie lowered her head and did not move. Summer then heard her whispering, Mom, I want to stay at home with Dad. No. Summer refused her straightforwardly. Leonardo did have a fever again, but it was not that serious. Moreover, even though Rosie was still a kid, she had to obey the rules. She couldnt refuse to go to school just because she didnt want to. Will dad die? Rosie looked at Summer and said, Just like Grandma.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Summer was stunned for a moment. Then, she touched Rosies head, Thats impossible. Look, dad is just sick. I will take good care of him. Dont worry. Rosie nodded. Actually, Summer and Rosie had only been together for a year, but Rosie was very dependent on her. Summer felt warm and relieved. Summer changed Rosies clothes and came out. She asked the servant to take Rosie down for breakfast. Summer went back to the bedroom with a towel to clean Leonardos face. Leonardo woke up and called out her name in a daze. Summer? Im here. Summer leaned over to listen, but Leonardo fell asleep again. Fortunately, the doctor came soon. Seeing this, the doctor was worried, Its better to send Mr. Emerson to the hospital. He has recurrent fevers and needs close observation. No hospital Leonardo woke up and said in a cracked voice. The doctor didnt know what to say. He just looked at Summer and said, You can discuss this. Ill wait outside. Youd better go to the hospital. What if you cant get well? Summer said. No. Leonardo turned his head and said childishly, I dont want to. Summers heart softened almost immediately, If you get better today, then you wont go to the hospital. Leonardo smiled, Alright. Summer didnt know how to refuse this man. Nobody knew when Carl came. He tossed the car keys and coughed, Ill drive Rosie to school. Wait. Summer walked out. Carl said, Leonardo needs to go to the hospital. You shouldnt let him stay at home like this. Carl heard the conversation between Summer and Leonardo just now. Summer smiled helplessly, Maybe thats the only way to make him feel better. Chapter 1170 Keep Your Eyes on Me They went downstairs, and Carl did not say anything. Carl thought about it. Maybe Summer was right. Leonardo had worked hard all these years. Almost everyone was afraid of him. But Summer was the only one who could put up with him and love him with all her heart. Rosie carried her schoolbag and sat on the sofa, shaking her legs while waiting for Carl. When Rosie saw Summer, she jumped off the sofa, Mom! Go with Uncle Carl. Summer touched Rosies shirt and smoothed it. Summer stood at the gate, watching Rosie and Carl leave together. A bodyguard walked behind her and said, Mrs. Emerson. Summer turned around and remembered that this was the man she had instructed to follow Lester yesterday. Summer lowered her voice and asked, Do you know where he lives? The bodyguard nodded and handed Summer a note with an address.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Summer took a look and smiled, Good job. Keep watching him. Yes. You can go now. After the bodyguard left, Summer walked into the vi. Brant greeted her, Mrs. Emerson, you havent had breakfast yet, have you? Deliver it to my bedroom, please. Leonardo didnt eat anything either. Though Leonardo didnt have an appetite, with her, he could at least eat something. The servant went upstairs with Summer to the bedroom, put down breakfast and left. Summer carried the porridge and sat beside Leonardo, Have some. Leonardo didnt want to have anything, but he still agreed when he saw Summers smiling face. Summer helped him sit up. He leaned against the bed with difficulty. He looked lifeless and pale. Summer had just fed him two spoons of porridge when Leonardos phone rang. Summer grabbed the phone, and looked at the screen. It was Tim. Leonardo wanted to check the phone, but Summer red back at him. Tim? Summer answered the phone. When Tim heard Summers voice, he asked worriedly, What happened to Mr. Emerson? Is he alright? Summer told him the truth, He had a fever. Tim fell silent, as if he was considering what to say next. Summer knew that maybe something was going on, but she did not care now. She would not let Leonardo worry about anything. Nothing else? Then Ill hang up. Summer did not give Tim a chance. She directly hung up the phone. Summer thought she could just call Tim back. Leonardo asked hoarsely, What did Tim say? Nothing. He was just asking about your condition. Summer put the phone in her pocket as if nothing had happened. Leonardo was stunned, and then heughed, What are you doing? During this time, it is my phone. Summer said seriously. Leonardo didnt get angry. He just asked her, What if I am bored? Will you be bored if you stay with me? Summer pretended to be angry and stuffed a spoon of porridge into his mouth. Leonardo swallowed it and then said, It depends on what we do together. Summer was speechless. Chapter 1171Fight Against Each Other Fortunately, Leonardos high fever disappeared. Summer decided not to send Leonardo to the hospital, nor did Leonardo want to go there. A private doctor was enough. Leonardo was weak. Summer had breakfast with him, and he fell asleep again when she was washing her hands. Summer walked out to call Tim, who picked up the phone quickly. Its me. Summer used Leonardos phone to call Tim. She took a few steps forward and continued, Just call me if something happens. You know Leonardo is weak now and needs to have a good rest. I dont want him to spend time on those trifles. I see, sighed Tim. Actually, he agreed that Leonardo should have a good rest. Summer continued seriously, Is there anything urgent for you to call him? A subordinate saw Stanley in Hoover City, Tim said. Summer walked to the end of the corridor, held the armrest and asked calmly, Are you sure its him?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Im sure. Tim was a prudent man. He wouldnt say these words if he wasnt sure. Summers eyes darkened slightly, but she said calmly, Lester came to pay his respects to Leonardos mother after you left. I sent someone to follow him and know his current residence. After a moment of silence, Tim asked uncertainly, What did you mean? He could guess Summers thought, but he was not sure. After all, Summer was a kind person, unlike Leonardo who had so many tricks. Although Stanley has some grudges with Leonardo, Lester is his real enemy. He would be happy if we tell him Lesters whereabouts. This was an out-fashioned n. But since it was useful, that was enough. I see. Although Tim was a little surprised, he could understand Summer. Just as he was about to hang up the phone, he heard Summer saying, Wait, Trevin should know this too. Stanley used to be Lesters aide, and they had simr tricks. Although Lester yed possum, he had suffered a lot because of Stanley. Since Lester had lost his power, it was easy for Stanley to kill him. If Trevin knew this, things would be more interesting. It was better to let them fight with each other. After hanging up the phone, Summer stood there quietly for a moment. Then she turned back to look after Leonardo. Tim was sitting in the car. He looked at the restaurant opposite him through the window. Stanley was holding his phone by the window, and Tim could not tell what Stanley was doing. At this moment, a woman walked over to Stanley and sat down. Tim had seen her before. She was Jenny, Stanleys powerful aide. It was enough. Tim didnt stay any longer and drove away indifferently. In the restaurant, Jenny sat down and said, I found Lesters residence. Hearing this, Stanley, who was ying with his phone paused for a moment and sneered with a smile, He reallyes back. It seems he is bored of living. Although Lester had lost his power, he was still powerful abroad. If he made up his mind to flee overseas and stay there, he would be safe. However, he chose to return to Hoover City. Chapter 1172 I Thought It Was Leonardo He must be too old to figure out the truth and is indeed useless now. Jennys eyes shed with hatred. She wanted Lester to die as early as possible and asked, When are we going to start the action? Stanley replied, Wait for a while. What are you waiting for? What if he knows the fact and escapes? Lesters fake death gave Jenny a lesson, and she was afraid that Lester would y tricks again. It is faster for you to get the information this time. Stanley looked at Jenny calmly, but his words seemed to have deeper meanings. Jenny suddenly understood, You mean this could be a trick set by Lester? Stanley was pondering and didnt reply her.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Leonardos fever had brought down. Although he looked quite well, he lost some weight. Summer was studying recipes all day to cook for Leonardo, hoping him eat more. Leonardos appetite had indeed improved as she wished. But at the same time, he didnt want to leave her. If she disappeared from his sight, he would look for her all over the room. Thus, Summer could only stay with him. The drivers took her ce to send Rosie to school. They lived like an old couple, going out for a walk in the morning and evening. If it was sunny, they would go to the back of the vi and climb the mountain. They would watch films together and study recipes. If Rosie came back, they would y with her or take her out for a walk together. The peaceful days were interrupted by a phone call. After taking a nap, Leonardoy by the window and casually counted the sparrows outside. Summer went out to pour water. Just as she reached the door, her phone rang. There was no calling ID, but she was familiar with the number. Summer muted her phone and looked back at Leonardo. He didnt hear anything and still counted the sparrows seriously. She couldnt help butugh. Men were as childish as children when they rxed. She quickly withdrew her gaze and looked down at her phone. Then her smile immediately disappeared. She walked out quietly and closed the door. The person on the other end of the phone was very patient and kept calling. She put her phone beside her ear and pressed the answer button, not taking the initiative to speak. Summer. The man continued, I thought you wouldnt answer my call. It seemed he wanted to chat with her. Summer was impatient and said, Cut the crap. Stanley chuckled, Why are you so indifferent? We have always been good friends. Stanley was as cunning as Lester. Summer knew why he was calling her. Thats right, it was me who told you Lesters whereabouts. Summer said frankly. Stanley was silent and then said in surprise, I thought it was Leonardo. He thought it was Leonardo who wanted to kill Lester with his hands. That was why he got the news. Leonardo had done this before, but he didnt expect it to be Summer this time. Summer answered, If you are calling to confirm this, youve got the answer. As soon as Summer said this, she heard Stanley saying, I want to see you. For fear that Summer would refuse him, Stanley added, Its just a meal. You can bring along your bodyguards or Leonardo if you are worried. Chapter 1173 How Dare You Lock the Door! Stanley was very humble and his tone was especially sincere. What if I say no? Summer, I really just want to have dinner with you. Staring down at the lines on the railing for a moment, Summer said, Well, see you this evening. Stanley was overjoyed, Alright. When Summer returned to the bedroom, Leonardo was still counting the sparrows with his head poked out of the window. Have you got the number of them? She poured a ss of water and brought it to him. At the touch of his hand, she found his hand was a little cold, so she reached out and buttoned up his coat. Leonardo took a sip from the ss and snorted, Every time Im getting very close to it, some will fly away, or some new sparrows will join in. He said in an annoyed tone.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Summer didnt know whether tough or cry, You dont have to lose your temper over such a trivial matter. Leonardo set aside the ss and put his arms around her waist, saying softly, Then, I want you tofort me. No way. Summer smiled and said, Ill pick Rosie upter. Behave yourself and wait for me at home. Hearing this, Leonardo straightened up and looked at her, Ill go with you. Ill be back in a jiffy. Just stay at home and wait for me. Summer turned around and looked at the clock, I have to go now. The kindergarten finished early, so it was time for her to pack up and go. She turned around to look for her clothes while Leonardo followed her and called her in an angry tone, Summer. Summer ignored him and hesitated between a khaki coat and a white coat. Leonardo walked close to her and pointed to the white one, This one. Thus, she took the white coat, entered the bathroom, and closed the door before he walked in. Leonardo tried to turn the doorknob but found he could not open the door. He withdrew his hands and put them on his waist, shouting, Summer, how dare you lock the door? I dont want to get changed before others. Summer replied. I am not an outsider, but your husband, Leonardo said seriously. However, what he said did make sense. Recently, they kept staying at home. Knowing that she wouldnt get angry, he was trying to be unreasonable like a child. However, Summer just wanted him to be happy, so she turned a blind eye to what he did. After getting changed, Summer walked out of the bathroom and said, Well, Im leaving. Leonardo raised his eyebrows, Its not the time yet. Although Rosie finished school early, there was still some time left. Ill buy something on the way. Summer was afraid he would ask anything else, so she reached out to grab his arm and tiptoed to kiss him. Leonardo hugged her and lowered his head to kiss her back. After the kiss, he didnt look that disgruntled. Although he was unwilling, he said, Come back early, or I will go out to look for you. Okay. Summer nodded and promised him. After that, she left. When it was some distance from Rosies kindergarten, she said to the driver, Stop and wait for me here. Ill buy a cup of coffee. The driver turned around and saw a caf outside the car, saying, Mrs. Emerson, Ill buy it for you. No, thanks. Summer said as she opened the car door and got off. It was arge caf with three floors, and the main entrance led to the second floor. After she entered it, she went downstairs to the first floor. There were only a few people now. She walked straight to the booth in the corner. Seeing Summer, Stanley stood up, Good evening, Summer. Chapter 1174 You Know What I Implied. Stanley found Summer was much better than thest time he saw her, which meant she had a happy life. After all, she was living with Leonardo, who always took good care of her. Thinking of this, Stanley gave a bitter smile and looked behind her. Summer noticed this and said indifferently, I came alone. You I dont trust you, but I think its unnecessary toe with bodyguards. Summer exined in case Stanley would think she had faith in him. What he didpletely destroyed her faith in him, so she would never believe him. Not only did she lose trust in him, but she was not afraid of him anymore. When Stanley heard this, the little color remaining in his face drained from it. Ive been thinkingtely if you hadnt remembered everything, would the result be different? Stanley said. Summer said coldly, Are you trying to catch up with me? Stanley looked at her seriously, Youre starting to sound like Leonardo. Of course. We are a married couple for years, so we will influence each other when we live together. Stanley looked a little tired and leaned back slowly, You know what I implied. Summer did not say anything, and neither did Stanley. Both of them were silent. After a while, Summer took out her phone and nced at the time. Seeing this, Stanley said again, You asked someone to tell me Lesters whereabouts because you want to help Leonardo, right? I know what happened to his mother. Summer didnt even bother to answer this question. He was very smart, so he definitely knew her intention well. Although she remained silent, Stanley wasnt angry but said, You love Leonardo very much. Hearing this, Summer looked at him and said, Yes. But he loves me more. It seems you are showing off, right? Stanley sighed. Obviously, he did not want to continue this topic. Its almost time for Rosie to finish school. Im going to pick her up. Summer looked at the time again. There were only ten minutes before Rosie finished her school day. Thus, Summer had to go to the kindergarten as soon as possible. Stanley turned a deaf ear to her words, and said, Without Lester, I wouldnt be like this. Dont worry, I will get him back.This is from N?velDrama.Org. He said get him back in a firm tone. Hearing this, Summer said, That would be the best. This was what she wanted. She stood up and added, I should go. After that, she left without even saying goodbye to him. Stanley did not turn around to watch her leave. Instead, he took the cup before him and finished the cold coffee in it. The coffee was bitter in his mouth, and the bitterness slowly spread all over his body. When Summer walked out of the caf, the driver got off the car nervously and opened the door for her, Mrs. Emerson, thank god you are back. Lets go. Summer bent down and got into the car. When they arrived at the kindergarten, the driver went to park the car while Summer got off and waited for Rosie toe out. When she stood at the gate, a gust of wind blew up, so she reached out and plucked her messy hair behind her ear. However, just as she turned around, she saw Trevin was standing not far away, looking at her. He looked weak, exhausted and emaciated with a cigarette in his hand. After all, he was a rich boy who had never suffered any hardship. Thus,pared with him, Stanley was much calmer. Suddenly, Trevin extinguished his cigarette and strode towards Summer. Chapter 1175 I Am No Match for Him Summer stood there and watched Trevin walk closer and closer to her. Long time no see. ncing at her legs, Trevin said, You look much better now.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. If Summer hadnt escapedst time, she would be his fiance. However, fate was unpredictable. He didnt expect she could walk at that time, and neither did he expect that she tried to escape and seeded in the end. Summer looked him in the eyes, It seemed you have had a hard time. I didnt like it when my father said Leonardo was outstanding. I thought my father looked down on me and was biased against me. But now, I finally understood I always lived under his protection. Without him, I am nothing. Trevin thrust his hands into the pockets on both sides of his trousers and said in frustration, Indeed, I am not as good as Leonardo. Im no match for him. This was the difference between Trevin and Stanley. Although Trevin had alwaysined that Lester did not care about him and ignored him, Lester never got Trevin involved in those dirty deeds, but provided him with a rich andfortable life. From this point of view, Lester was in favor of Trevin. In contrast, Stanley was adopted by Lester when he was young. Lester took Stanleys sister as the experiment subject and taught Stanley tomit crimes. Moreover, Lester could see through the others and knew how to control them. Therefore, Lester made Stanley what he was today, but Lester didnt know he was digging his own grave. As a result, Trevin stayed mentally healthy and could distinguish right from wrong, but Stanley was stubborn, sinister and would do whatever he wanted. Thus, Summer was not surprised to hear what Trevin said. She asked him, Have you seen Lester? Yes. Trevin looked at her carefully. She was wearing a white coat and looked thin. Although she looked gentle, her tone was very cold. There were several times when he almost had the chance to get her. Mom! When Rosie was taken out by her teacher, she saw Summer was standing at the gate from afar. Hearing this, Summer looked towards Rosie. A warm smile showed up on Summers lips as she waved at Rosie. Rosie looked more and more like Leonardo, and her fine features distinguished her from the other children. Rosie jumped and walked to Summer, looking up at Summer happily and saying, Mom, Im d youe to get me! Yes. Summer couldnt help pinching Rosies face. I think I saw Uncle Trevin just now. Rosie said as she looked around. Summer raised her head and realized Trevin had gone. However, this had nothing to do with her. Before Summer could speak, Rosie asked her, Where is Dad? Why doesnt hee? Hes waiting for us at home. Summer answered as she led Rosie out. The driver had opened the car door for them, so they got into the car at once. After the car left, Trevin walked out of a shop. Watching the car go way, he turned to leave, but was stopped. I didnt expect you toe so early. Stanley said with a smile, and his tone was as gentle as before. I wont let you hurt my father! Trevins face darkened as he said. Stanley gave a meaningful smile, If so, you must try your best. I am as cruel as your father. Chapter 1176 Stay at Home for Too Long On the way home, Summer took Rosie to the supermarket. After all, she had told Leonardo that she went out earlier to pick Rosie up because she wanted to buy something. After strolling around the supermarket and buying some dispensable things, she went home with Rosie. Once entering the vi, Summer saw Leonardo was squatting beside a cluster of green nts and doing something. When she walked to him with Rosie, Rosie asked before Summer could speak, Dad, what are you doing? Leonardo reached out and held Rosies little arm, gesturing her to take a look. After Rosie saw it clearly, she eximed, Ants? Itste autumn. Why are there ants? Summer also walked to them curiously. At this moment, a servant came out of the vi with a ss box in his arms and walked to them. Mr. Emerson, this is the ss box you want. Leonardo took it over and ced it on the ground. He said to Rosie, Put the ants in it.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Okay! Children were curious about everything, and they were naturally interested in living creatures like small animals and insects. Rosie grabbed the ants into the box and muttered, How small they are! I should be careful After putting the ants into the box and returning to the house, Leonardo and Rosie stood beside the ss box and watched the ants eat. Watching them, Summer thought it warm and funny. Nobody would expect Leonardo, the boss of the Emerson Group, to catch ants with his daughter. Therefore, she took a photo of them, posted it on WeChat Moments and wrote, Leonardo found a colony of ants in the yard. He not only squatted in the yard, watching them for a long time, but also catch them back to the house with Rosie. After she posted it, her friendsmented one after another. The firstment was from Jessica: Rosie is really an angel. How cute she is! Carl followed: People will go crazy if they stay at home for too long. Tim: People will go crazy if they stay at home for too long. Thest was Warren: People will go crazy if they stay at home for too long. It was obvious that both Tim and Warren were repeating Carlsments. After reading theirments, Summer began to recall what Leonardo had done at home recently. He counted the sparrows and watched the ants Did he feel bored? Summer raised her eyes and looked towards Leonardo. He was whispering to Rosie, who was smiling. Recently, Leonardo and Summer had a better rtionship than before, and they were intimate with each other. Leonardo had always been busy and there were countless things for him to deal with every day. But now, he was free, so he might not be used to this kind of life. However, in order to please Summer, he stayed at home every day. Even if he felt bored, he didnt show it. Pondering for a moment, Summer called the private hospital and made an appointment for the body check tomorrow. When they went to bed at night, she told Leonardo about it. Ive made an appointment for a checkup tomorrow. Lets go together. Leonardo was leaning against the bed, reading a book. When he heard this, he replied, Okay. Summer sat cross-legged beside him, tilted her head to look at his face and said, After the checkup, we will have a meal with Carl and the others. Leonardo looked up at her and said, Okay. Summer couldnt helpughing. Although his answers were simple, she could tell that he really wanted to go out. It was as if she and Leonardo swapped their identities with each other. In the past, it was Leonardo who decided what to do or what not to do. But now, she was the one who called the shots. Chapter 1177 You Never Stopped Her The next day, Summer and Leonardo sent Rosie to the kindergarten, and went to the hospital. It was a private hospital. They had made an appointment and could have a checkup as soon as they arrived. Both of them had a thorough physical examination. On the whole, theres nothing wrong with Mrs. Emersons health. She is just weak. Exercising more and eating well can help her improve physical fitness. The doctor gave Summer a medical report first. Summer was stunned for a moment, and then turned around to look at Leonardo. Leonardo asked, What about her legs? The doctor shook his head and said, Nothing is wrong with Mrs. Emersons legs. We also had a thorough checkup of her legs. There was no sign of any lesions or injuries. Summer was d, holding Leonardos hand. However, Leonardo frowned slightly and said, Check again. Summer knew Leonardo was worried. In order to dismiss his concern, Summer had another checkup as he said. The result was the same as thest one. Summer was healthy. But Leonardos condition wasnt good. As for Mr. Emerson, you are in poor health condition now. You must take a good rest. You cant work too much. Otherwise, you will break down from constant overwork. In short, it was possible for Leonardo to die from overwork. When they left the hospital, Summers face was still pale. They sat side by side in the car. Leonardo saw Summer upset and turned to look at her. Are you not happy that your legs are recovered?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Summer pursed her lips tightly and looked at him without saying a word. Her legs were healed. But Leonardos health was worsened. In the past two years, she hadnt spent much time with Leonardo. There were always emergencies. Although Leonardo was extraordinarily smart, he was still an ordinary human being. Though he was mentally strong, he could suffer serious illness if he overworked constantly. Leonardo patted her head and leaned back slightly. He raised his eyebrows and said, Smile. Summer squeezed out a smile that seemed to be more upset than a crying face. Your smile is not pretty Summer suddenly threw herself into his arms before he could finish the sentence. Leonardo looked down and paused for a moment before reaching out to hug her, Its fine. Summer didnt say anything, but hugged him. They had lunch at the Golden Cauldron Club as usual. When they arrived at the Golden Cauldron Club, Summer calmed down. Carl was busy these days. But when Leonardo and Summer invited him to lunch, he stopped working and rushed over to the Golden Cauldron Club. He arrived at the Golden Cauldron Club earlier than Summer and Leonardo. Wheres Rosie? Carl looked behind them. And then he patted his head and said, Its not the weekend yet. She is still at school. Summer stood up and said, Im going to the restroom. Hearing this, Leonardo also stood up and said, Let me go with you. Stay here and chat with Carl. Ill be back soon. Summer had to ask Leonardo to sit down. Then she turned around and left. When Summer left, Carl immediately put on a serious face, Leonardo, do you know what Summer has been doing recently? Leonardo did not say anything. Carl was anxious. You dont know? I know, Leonardo said calmly. Carl then asked angrily, Why you never stop her? After what happened, Carl knew Leonardos health became worse. He asked his men to watch out for Stanley and Trevin secretly. So, he knew Summer met them. Chapter 1178 The Whole World was Jealous of You Leonardo nced towards the door and said, The doctor said I am not in good health and should not work. Carls mouth twitched. I know. But you never let her do these things before. Why you dont stop her now? She wants to do it. Thinking of something, Leonardo smiled softly. Those people cant harm her any longer. We just need to clean up the mess. If she wants to do something for me, just let her do it. Carl frowned and asked, Is it alright? In his opinion, the mess should be cleaned up by men. It wasnt because women werent allowed to do that. He was just afraid that they would get hurt. Leonardo nced at him, and said with superiority, You dont understand me because you are still single. You arent allowed to assault me! Carl snorted coldly. If youre mocking me for being single now, you should continue counting the ants at home. Why do you invite me to lunch? Youre just jealous that I have a daughter who can count the ants with me. Leonardo pretended to be serious. Carl rolled his eyes and said, The whole world is jealous of you, all right? To tell the truth, Carl was a little jealous. When he was young, he called out friends to race and drink with him, and enjoyed himself as much as he could. However, after so many years, he realized that he couldnt feel happy about anything he loved before. He was no longer interested in other things except his work. When Summer entered, she happened to hear Leonardo and Carl chatting. She looked at Leonardo and whispered to him, Dont be so mean. Im just telling the truth. You can ask him if hes jealous. Leonardo lifted his chin and pointed at Carl. Carl snorted coldly and ignored Leonardo. He turned to Summer and smiled, I met Warren when I arrived. He maye and join uster. Summer nodded and said, Okay. During the meal, Leonardo and Carl kept quarreling with each other. They even snatched food like kids. Summer just wanted to ignore their childish behaviors. Then Warren came. You are still having lunch? Warren held a cigarette between his fingers and walked over to sit beside Carl. Leonardo gazed at his cigarette. Warren instantly understood, and heughed and said, Alright. I get it. After saying that, he put out the cigarette. Come on. Lets drink. Carl picked up the bottle and poured wine for Warren. Warren reached out to cover the cup and said, I just drank it. Stop talking nonsense. Lets drink together. Carl pushed Warrens hand away and poured a full ss of wine. Seeing Carls sullen face, Warren asked, Whats wrong with you? Carl picked up his ss and clinked his ss against Warrens. He did not speak, but kept drinking. Summer said, Carl, dont drink too much. Carl waved his hand and said, Its fine. Summer whispered to Leonardo, Its all your faults! Why are you talking with him like that? Leonardo turned to look at her, Are you ming me? No. Summer could not be angry with him. Carl drank too much and became drunk very soon. After that, he hugged Warren and howled, Why I dont even have a wife when Leonardo has a daughter? We are both so miserable.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Warren pushed Carl away indifferently and straightened himself up. Im different from you. Im getting married soon. What? I just met you a week ago. Now you tell me that youre getting married? Carl stopped howling and was stunned. Chapter 1179 Help Yourself Havent you heard of sh marriage? Warren nced at Carl with disdain in his eyes. Carl felt so sad that he didnt even use the ss. He picked up the wine bottle and took a mouthful of wine. He belched and said drunkenly, Oh my God, youre going to get married! As he spoke, he belched again. How are you with Jessica? Seeing that Carl was so sad, Warren became serious. When Carl heard Jessica, his eyes lit up. Then Warren said, Look at you. I know you havent seeded. Carl kicked Warrens chair. Leonardo turned to look at Summer and went to fetch a ss of water.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Summer whispered to him, Why are you looking at me? Nothing special. Leonardo was calm and smiled at her. I know even if you dont tell me, Summer snorted coldly. Leonardo smiled happily as he stretched out his hand and ced it on the back of her chair. He tilted his head and stared at her face. Think about it? No way. Summer looked at his smiling and pleading expression and couldnt hold on any longer. She whispered, I have promised Jessica. Although Leonardo alwaysughed at Carl, Leonardo was reluctant to see the sad Carl. He wanted Summer to tell him why Jessica rejected Carl. However, Summer had promised Jessica that she would not tell anyone else. Summer was reluctant to tell him. Naturally, Leonardo wouldnt force her. Instead, he softened his voice and said, Got it. Then he looked up at Carl and said, Drink whatever you like. Help yourself, and put it in my bill. Carl snorted coldly, I can afford it. Warren drank with Carl, but Warren couldnt stand drinking so much. He turned to look at Leonardo and said, How are you? Still alive After Leonardo finished speaking, he realized that Summer was by his side and corrected himself, Not bad. Warren couldnt help but smile, Its great. After dinner, Carl and Warren were busy, so they left. Leonardo had been at home for too long, so Summer didnt ask him to go home. Instead, she asked him, Where would you like to go? Leonardo ventured, Go to the Emersons group? Summer would like to say no, but she didnt have the heart to let him down. After all, she would be by his side. She nodded and said, Stay in the group for a while and go home? OK, Leonardo agreed dly. They drove to the underground garage and took the private elevator. When they got out of the elevator, they met Tim. Hi, Mr. Emerson, Mrs. Emerson. Tim was surprised to see them. During this period, Tim had been dealing with the business in thepany. He was busy and hadnt heard that they woulde here. He came out for a check-up and would like toe here to take a look. As Summer spoke, she turned to look at Leonardo. Where are you going? It seemed that Tim was about to go out. Sign a contract. Although Tim was in charge of the group, he was not Leonardo, so he had to do many things personally. However, Leonardo and Summer had idents sessively. Although the Emerson Groups foundation was solid, they had suffered many crises in the past year. They were still at the top of the industry, their status had been weakened. Leonardo wasnt in charge of the group. If Leonardo took over, all of this wouldnt be a problem, but Leonardo couldnt work now. Chapter 1180 Can’t Give up Leonardo nodded, Ill let you go. Dont worry about us. Tim had an appointment, so he had to go. He nodded to Summer and turned around to leave. Summer and Leonardo went to the Presidents Office. Leonardo hadnt been here for a long time. He looked around and walked to the desk finally. He flipped through the documents on the desk casually and saw Summers name on it. He smiled, turned to look at Summer and said, You have signed The document. Summer was confused. She walked over and took a look. She found that her name was on it. She took the document over to take a look awkwardly. This proposal was not adopted, so it was shelved here. Tim had his own office, so only Summer hade here. Since then, Leonardos office had always been empty. Other employees did not have the guts toe in. Tim was too busy to pick these things up and had kept them here. Leonardo reached out to get the document. Summer hid it behind her and said, Forget it. She didnt know anything about business. Leonardo was born with sharp business acumen. There was arge gap between them. Leonardo wouldugh at her after reading it. Leonardo did not force her. He turned around and made a call, Bring me the financial statements for the past half a year. Summer pursed her lips, but she did not speak in the end. She knew Leonardo would not leave easily after he came here. Leonardo saved the Emerson Group from crisis. Although he had thought of destroying the Emerson Group, the Emerson Group still meant a lot to him. Leonardo sat down to read the statements for the entire afternoon and frowned all the time. Summer waited until Rosies school was over and reminded him, We should go to pick Rosie up.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Only then did Leonardo regain his consciousness and close the statements in his hand. He did not say that he would like to continue reading the statements, nor did he say that he would like to bring them home. He stood up cooperatively and left with Summer. Summer had mixed feelings. After leaving the Emerson Group, they got into the car. Leonardo frowned along the way. Summer knew he was thinking about the groups business and did not disturb him. After a while, when they were about to arrive at Rosies kindergarten, Leonardo said, I cant give up the Emerson Group. Finally, he spoke out. Summer looked calm. She just turned to look at him and waited for him to continue. Every enterprise has its social responsibility. If I give up the Emerson Group, many people will lose their jobs, Leonardo said shortly. Summer kept silent for a while, smiled and said, Youre right. After his mother passed away, he held the belief of finding out the culprit. Afterwards, his belief was Summer. When everything was about to be settled, he was sick. He couldnt hold on to it any longer. It seemed that there were certain things people needed to do to make life richer at every stage of life so that people could find the meaning of life. In the past, Leonardo didnt think about such a thing, because there were more important things for him, but now he was free. Chapter 1181 A Kept Man Summer understood Leonardos concerns and agreed with him. However, considering Leonardos health condition, Summer still did not promise to let Leonardo back to work. She made a concession anyway, You can go to work once a week. You can also ask Tim to delivery urgent documents to you at home if necessary.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Leonardo did not raise any objection and agreed, Whatever you say. The more obedient Leonardo was, the more ufortable Summer felt. It seemed that she was quite domineering and restricted his actions. Tim delivered documents to his home the next day. Tim called Leonardo before he came. He only brought four documents along. Summer noticed that Leonardo raised his eyebrows slightly when he saw only four documents there. He was unhappy with this. Summer went out and asked a servant to prepare tea. When walking to the door, she heard that Leonardo asked, Is there any news about Michael? She stopped at the door for a while and then opened the door to walk in. Seeing Summer walked in, Leonardo and Tims expressions did not change at all. There was no need to avoid Summer. Not yet, Tim paused for a moment. Since Tim asked his subordinates to investigate and he had also been busy with the Emerson Groups business recently, Tim wasnt sure if Michael hid so well or his subordinates hadnt put their efforts into the task. Well Leonardo leaned against his chair and tapped the desk with his fingers thoughtfully. Summer listened to their conversation quietly. Then she said, We can visit your aunt in the mental hospital tomorrow. Hearing Summers suggestion, Leonardo looked at her and got her points quickly. He smiled and teased her, You are so smart. Would you like to be the CEO of the Emerson Group now? Summer chuckled and then said as if she took his words seriously, Dont you remember that Im the boss of the Emerson Group now. You are just a kept man and I am your patron. Your priority now is to please me properly and do as I ask. Tim took two steps back silently. He was just here to deliver documents. Noticing Tims reaction, Leonardo said, Thats all. You can go. Thanks. OK, Tim smiled lightly. Take care, Tim. Summer was a little embarrassed. What had she said in front of Tim just now? As soon as Tim left and the door was closed, Leonardo continued their topic. He looked at Summer and smiled faintly, Dont worry, my patron. You will definitely be satisfied. Summer thought that their conversation was over, but Leonardo brought it up again. Summer red at him embarrassedly. And she did not say anything more. The mental hospital where Violet stayed was in the suburbs. It was not far from where Summer and Leonardo lived and it took less than an hour to get there. When getting off the car, Summer looked around and said, It is a nice ce. Leonardo stood beside her and did not reply. The director walked out of the hospital at this time and greeted Leonardo politely, Hello, Mr. Emerson. Then, he turned to Summer, who stood beside Leonardo, and asked, This is Leonardo exined patiently, She is my wife. Hello, Mrs. Emerson. The director was a little surprised. Ambers scandal was revealed at the wedding when Leonardo was about to marry her. Their wedding was cancelled then. He didnt know that Leonardo had been married since then. Chapter 1182 Candid Photos Hello, Director. Summer nodded slightly. Then, she walked into the hospital together with Leonardo. And no one exined to the director even though he was confused. They walked around in the hospital. Summer noticed that the environment and facilities in this hospital were quite good. Violet came back from Eureka City with them. She stayed in a mental hospital in Hoover City, but it was not this one. This is her ward. The doctor took them to a ward. When the door opened, Summer saw Violet was sitting in a wheelchair, stunned. Violet didnt have any reaction when they entered. Summer looked inside. She turned to the director and said, Thank you, sir. The message was clear that the director could leave now. The director did not stay any longer and left soon. They walked inside. Summer closed the door and took out her phone. As she turned on her camera, Summer asked Leonardo, Come over there. When Leonardo walked up to Violet, Summer raised her phone and took several photos with both Leonardo and Violet in. Leonardo walked toward Violet, but she did not have any reactions at all. He raised his hand and pushed Violets wheelchair out of the ward. Seeing this, Summer asked, Are you going out? Leonardo looked up at her and said, It is more convincing if these candid photos are taken outside. Summer thought about it and said, Yes, you are right. The reason that Summer came to visit Violet with Leonardo was to take photos for news. As he was Violets nephew, there was nothing wrong that Leonardo visited her. But Michael wouldnt think so. He might think that Leonardo wanted toy hands on Violet. Michael was a heartless man, but he couldnt give up Violet. Once Michael saw the news, he woulde to see Violet or reveal his whereabouts. They would be able to find Dous by then. Michael should not harm Dous for the sake of Violet, even Dous was the son of Violet and another man, but Dous might suffer some pain. Leonardo pushed Violets wheelchair outside. Summer found a good angle to take photos. Although these photos were supposed to be candid photos, Violets face was clearly visible. Leonardo and Summer left after they sent Violet back to her ward. Summer checked the photos on their way back and asked hesitantly, Is it alright to take photos with Violets face on? Leonardo tilted his head to look at those photos on her phone. He was very satisfied, Dont you think these are more convincing? Summer nodded as she agreed. Which paper should I send these photos to? Send them to Carl. He knows what to do next. Tip Top Media Company has an entertainment newspaper. Summer sent photos to Carl on WeChat and exined her purpose to draw Michael out. Leonardo tilted his head and looked at her sending message. He also sent a message to Carl from his own phone, Please also mention the rtionship between Violet and Adams in your report. Carl replied quickly, What do you want? Are you going to take the Emersons down? Leonardo replied, Just mention their rtionship in your report this time. If Michael did not show up, Leonardo would move to the next step. Leonardo didnt reveal any of the Emersons sandals before, as he cared about Dous feeling. Michael was always reckless, and he knew this quite well.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1183 Press Conference The next day, a piece of news about Leonardo visiting his mentally ill aunt made the headlines. People generally liked gossips. Therefore, those who came from a wealthy family and were full of controversy like Leonardo, could easily arouse everyones curiosity.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Not only that, there were also several trending topics rted to Leonardo. Leonardo, Adams. Violet, Leonardo. Adams. During breakfast, Summer, who saw those trending topics and news, mentioned it to Leonardo. Didnt they just say that a few pictures with your aunt would be okay? Why would they write about Adams? Even after so long, Summer still felt a trace of lingering fear when she mentioned this name again. Back then, the three of them were almost separated from each other forever. Michael only cares about a few people. Of course, we have to give full y to their role. Otherwise, he wonte out, Leonardo said coldly. He no longer had any feelings or expectations for Michael. Summer thought of the past and sighed in her heart. She only nodded and did not say anything else. The fact that Leonardo was able to say these things calmly now meant that he had really recovered from his past experiences. Summer was happy for him. The next thing was to wait for Michael toe out ande to them. There was no need to be anxious. After breakfast, Summer received a phone call from Eliza. After what happened, Summer had changed her phone number several times. Eliza spent so much effort before she finally got Summers new number, so she was still a little unsure when she called. Summer? Summer had her number and smiled as she called out her name, Eliza? Its me. Eliza said excitedly, Summer. You can still recognize my voice? Summer did not exin and asked directly, Whats up? Eliza would not call her for no reason. There must be something wrong. I havent seen you for so long. Why cant I make a phone call and have a chat with you? Eliza sighed, You are indifferent. Summer smiled and remained silent, waiting for her to get down to business. She and Eliza werent really friends. They were in a cooperative rtionship, so it would be much easier to get along with each other if they maintained a simple partnership. Sure enough, Eliza quickly got down to business. Would you like toe to the ceremony for Lost City 2 next Wednesday? Is Lost City 2 about to air? Summer froze for a moment, before checking the calendar. Only then did she realize that it was early November. Summer, what are you busy with recently? I told you as soon as the broadcast time was set. At that time, I also told you toe to the ceremony. If I hadnt called you, wouldnt you have remembered? Summer thought about it carefully. It seemed that this was indeed the case. When the broadcast time of Lost City 2 was set, Eliza had specifically told her about this. It would be premiered in December. Summer said frankly, Im sorry. Many things have happened recently. Then be there on time. OK. After hanging up the phone, Summer turned around and was shocked by Leonardo standing behind her. Chapter 1184 He Will Show Up Today Summer gently stroked her chest before asking him, Why are you here? Arent you in the study? Leonardo said there was a videoconference, so he went to the study. She didnt know when he came out, and she didnt hear anything. Leonardo did not reply, but asked, The release of Lost City 2? Summer nodded, Yes. Something urred to Leonardo, and he suddenly said, Can you bring your family member? Summer was confused for a moment before she realized, You want to go? Dont tell me you dont n to take me there. Leonardo frowned and said in an unhappy tone. To be honest, Summer really did not n to bring Leonardo with her. But in this situation, she definitely couldnt tell him the truth. Summer pondered for a moment, then smiled and said, Of course you can. However, there will be a lot of reporters. We might be photographed Leonardo sneered, Whats wrong with me being photographed? Were not in a secret rtionship. Listening carefully, Summer could tell a trace of grievance in his tone. Summer pulled a wry face, I didnt say that I wouldnt let you go. Oh. Leonardo replied calmly. He turned around and intended to return to the study. And then he turned to ask her, Next Wednesday, right? Summer nodded. It was Wednesday soon. The release of Lost City 2 was broadcast live. Summer and Leonardo went over together. She had told Eliza about it in advance, so their seats were arranged in a corner. She also prepared a mask and a baseball cap for Leonardo beforeing out. When she adjusted Leonardos cap, Leonardo was very dissatisfied, Why do you do this? Will I embarrass you? Summerforted him patiently, We should be careful. After all, there are so many people at the opening ceremony. We have sent someone to report the news. Now, four days have passed, and he should have lost hisposure. It is very likely that he will show up today. Oh. Leonardo raised his eyebrows and did not say anything else. Leonardo was clingy to her, and would not get angry easily. It was just that he became moody, but it was easy tofort him. When they were about to arrive at the opening ceremony, Summer sent a message to Eliza. Eliza waited for them outside the door. Seeing Leonardo and Summering together, she was surprised, but she quickly calmed down and said, Mr. Emerson When she looked at Summer, Eliza called her tentatively, Mrs. Emerson? Many things had happened in the past six months. Leonardo had car idents, and transferred the Emerson Group to Summer. These were sensational news then.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Now that they were together in harmony, she was in a trance that everything should have been like this. Hearing her greeting, Summerughed, Long time no see. Summers reaction was undoubtedly telling Eliza that she was not wrong. Yeah. Eliza turned to look at Leonardo and said, When I sent Mr. Emerson the invitation, I thought he wouldnte. Invitation? Why did you send an invitation to Leonardo? Mr. Emerson is the patron of Lost City 2, Eliza smiled. Hearing it, Summer remembered that Leonardo had indeed invested in Lost City 2 at that time. However, that was not a happy memory. At that time, she and Leonardo were divorced, and Leonardo was with Amber. Although everything was just an act, it still made her feel irritated when she recalled it. Chapter 1185 Fire After Lost City became a hit, Lost City 2 also became the focus of attention. Investors, sponsors and tforms all came for cooperation. This opening ceremony also attracted a lot of attention.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Apart from the cast and staff of Lost City 2, there were also many reporters. Lost City 2 was a hit. The reportersing to the opening ceremony were naturally not ordinary. They were very sensitive and sharp in remarks. Even though Summer and Leonardo were very low-key, they were quickly recognized by them. Summer could feel that someone was staring at her. She had made headlines. It was nothing for her, but she was worried that Leonardo would find it annoying. When she looked at Leonardo, he was looking around with interest. He held her hand and asionally pinched it as if it was a toy. It didnt seem to bother him, so she was relieved. After the opening ceremony, and there was a dinner party tonight. Summer and Leonardo did not n to go, but Carl called themter and wanted them to join the fun, so they followed. Lost City 2 was well-funded, and the organizers were very generous. The dinner was held in the Golden Cauldron Club. Carl arrived before them. When they went over, he was strolling in the banquet hall. Seeing Summer and Leonardo, he hurriedly walked over and said, Im waiting for you. When Leonardo and Carl were talking, Summer only smiled. As soon as they entered, almost everyone was looking at them with curious or probing eyes. Eliza also walked over and said, Wee. Have fun. If you need anything, just call me. She felt honored that both Summer and Leonardo attended the opening ceremony and the banquet. Eliz was very smart and did not try to socialize with them, despite the fact that she had cooperated with Summer in two ys. After she finished speaking, she left. The others saw this and thus did not dare toe to talk with them. Why did youe to the banquet? Summer asked Carl. Carl held a ss of wine and said with a smile, For business cooperation. Thats not nice of you. You came over for business at the banquets held by otherpanies? Summer felt that Carl was a bit shameless. Carl was serious and said, I mentioned it to you before. Summer finally remembered that Carl did mention that he wanted to purchase Lost City and adapt it into a movie, but something else happenedter, so it was still pending. Summer replied seriously, Alright, Mr. Carl. Carl scratched his head and said, As for the contract, you dont have to worry about it. I definitely wont cheat you. He didnt dare to cheat her. Summer nodded, OK. In fact, even if Carl took Lost City for free, it would be fine for her. After all, Carl had always been devoted to Leonardo. Carl seemed unreliable, but he was a very thoughtful man. He definitely wouldnt take it for free. At this moment, the crowd was in amotion. Someone shouted, Fire! The banquet hall was thrown into chaos. What happened? Carls expression changed. He looked back and said, Lets go out first. As soon as Summer followed them out, she heard the sound of the rm, but she could not tell where the fire was. Chapter 1186 Kill Me? How Dare You? The banquet hall was on an upper floor. At present, it was not certain which floor was caught on fire. Naturally, they could not take the elevator and could only take the stairs. Leonardo observed his surroundings and turned to Carl. Go and check the situation first. Dont worry about us. Ill take Summer out. OK. Currently, Carl was still in charge of the Golden Cauldron Club. He was the manager. If something happened here, he naturally had to be responsible for it. He could not just run out with the guests. Summer did not know how many stairs she had descended. When she left the Golden Cauldron Club, her forehead was covered with sweat. When she regained her senses, she pulled Leonardo and checked him up and down, Are you alright? There were so many people huddling together just now. She was worried that Leonardo would get hurt by the crowd. Its fine. Leonardo held her hand and walked to the roadside. The driver had already pulled the car to the roadside in advance. Leonardo opened the car door for Summer. Ill go to Carl to see whats going on. He was the real boss of the Golden Cauldron Club. Although he had handed it over to Carl, he couldnt really ignore it on such an asion. Summer frowned, Ill go with you. She was worried about Leonardo returning alone. Its fine. Wait for me here. Dont go around. After Leonardo said this in aforting tone, he closed the car door and turned to leave. Because of the fire, the entire Golden Cauldron Club was evacuated. All the guests came out. There were a lot of people at the entrance. Leonardo quickly disappeared from the crowd under the night sky. Summer wanted to talk to him, but he had already disappeared. The Golden Cauldron Club was dazzling in the night. Summer carefully observed it for a while, but she did not see any obvious mes, nor did she see any smoke. However, the rm kept ringing. The phone in her bag vibrated. Summer curled her lips, as she didnt need to check the caller ID to know who was calling. It was a little noisy at the other end and Jessica said, I heard that the Golden Cauldron Club is on fire. Are you guys alright at the Dinner? Its fine. Ive alreadye out. Carl and Leonardo are still inside. It seems that the situation isnt serious. Summer looked out of the car again and said, The news spread quite quickly. She came out of the Golden Cauldron Club just now. But Jessica who was recording a show thousands of miles away, just called her to ask about this matter. Jessicaughed, Dont forget what kind of ce it is. If something happens, the news will naturally spread quickly At this time, the driver in the front seat suddenly shouted, Who? Summer was on the phone with Jessica. Her reaction was not as fast as usual. She first looked at the driver, then turned around to look out the window. However, just in a few seconds, someone had already opened the car door and pressed the dagger on her neck.This is from N?velDrama.Org. The cold feeling made Summer jolt subconsciously, but she wasnt afraid. She turned her head calmly and saw a haggard and gloomy face. She was not surprised after seeing the person clearly. After all, she had expected a meeting with him before she came. Michael, who was holding a dagger, warned her, Keep quiet! Summer smiled disdainfully and said, So what if I make a sound? Then Ill kill you! Michael pressed the dagger on her neck. The disdain on Summers face deepened. She simply ignored his words. Her expression was calm and she said with a smile, Kill me? How dare you? Chapter 1187 You Are Just Like a Filthy Rat The driver took hold of the door handle when Summer confronted Michael. He tried to open the door and get out of the car to save Summer while Michael was not looking. However, Michael noticed the driver and threatened, Dont move! As he spoke, he closed the car door again and sat down next to Summer. While putting the dagger against her neck, he said to the driver, If you dont want this woman to die, start the car! Facing the threat to Summers life, the driver did not dare to act rashly. He nced at Summer with a serious look and started the car. Michael knew it was hard to deal with Leonardos men. He did not dare to rx his vignce and stared at the driver. Summer sat still and quietly nced at the phone in her hand. When Michael got in the car, she was still talking with Jessica on the phone, and Jessica didnt hang up. Therefore, Jessica heard all the conversation Summer had with Michael. Jessica would definitely contact Leonardo. Summer did not hang up the phone. She carefully put her phone back into her pocket and said to Michael, You are the one who started the fire, arent you? You want to catch Leonardo or me when we are left alone in chaos. Michael sneered, You are clever. No wonder Leonardo likes you. Summer asked calmly, Where is Dous? You havent been looking for Dous for such a long time. I thought you didnt care about him anymore. Although Michael sounded very calm, Summer could still feel that he was somewhat relieved. Michael knew that Dous meant a lot to Leonardo. He wanted used Dous to threaten Leonardo, but during this time, Leonardo didnt look for Dous. It seemed that Leonardo did not care about Dous anymore, so Michael was worried. Now that Summer asked about Dous, Michael felt that they still cared about Dous. Summer smiled, He is not Leonardos biological brother. Leonardo can do whatever he wants, but Dous mother is worried about him. Michael became nervous at her words, What did you do to Violet? She is Leonardos aunt!N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Aunt? What about Leonardos mother? She has been with you for more than ten years. What did you do to her? Summer sneered, her eyes filled with bone-chilling coldness. Michael became furious, Shut up! Are you scared? After all, you murdered her with the help of Violet. Violet was also afraid when she saw her. In the confined and narrow carriage, her voice appeared to be weird. Michael trembled with anger, What do you mean? Daisy is already dead and you took Violet to see her. Violet cant bear it. Shes innocent! What about Daisy? Isnt she innocent? You are just a selfish coward! Summer scolded. Michael was enraged by Summer, Ill kill you! Summer was not afraid at all. If you kill me, everyone will hate you and Violet. Even Adams, they will me him even though hes gone. Go on and kill me right now. Otherwise, I will look down upon you. A coward! You are just like a filthy rat. Chapter 1188 Hatred Dont push me! Michael sounded nervous. His hand holding the dagger was trembling, leaving cuts on Summers neck. Summer sneered, Im telling you the truth. You know Leonardo. He will do whatever he wants to revenge me. Michael gritted his teeth in hatred, but his hand holding the dagger loosened slightly. He had to admit that Leonardo was indeed a cold-blooded man, even though he didnt want to. When Charlie was still alive, he thought highly of Leonardo. He knew it best that Leonardo was much smarter than Michael. Michael even doubted whether Leonardo was his son or not. Leonardo was too smart. If Leonardo hadnt investigated the kidnapping case back then, perhaps Michael wouldnt have gone so far. After a long silence, Michaelpromised. Take me to Violet. I want to go abroad with her. After that, I will let you and Dous go. Summer sneered, You think Violet will go with you? Who do think you are? She doesnt care about you at all. Shut up! Michael almost went mad under provocation. Long time ago, Michael was the young master of the Emerson family. Everyone envied him and it was easy for him to get everything. Even if he vited thew, he could still use his power to cover up his crime. However, when Leonardo grew up, he began to investigate the truth of his mothers death and took revenge on Michael. Over the years, Michael had been living a hard life. Now his mental state was very poor, it was difficult for him to calm down at the slightest provocation. Therefore, he did not notice that the car was moving slower and slower. The driver had been paying attention to the situation in the back seats.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Summer nced at the driver and continued irritating Michael and making him unable to calm down. No, I wont. You know Im telling the truth, arent you? Will Violet appreciate what youve done for her? If Adams had known the truth, he might not do the same thing. And you even take Dous away for personal grudge. If I were Violet, I would hate you Michael almost went mad at her words. The driver stopped the car. When Michael was not looking, he turned to lean forward through the gap between the front seats. He hit hard at Michaels wrist. Michael subconsciously let go of the knife in pain and the knife fell to the ground. Michael was kidnapped and lost one of his arms. The driver was strong and good at fighting. It was easy for him to beat Michael. Summer knew it earlier. She quickly moved to the car door when the driver took action to remove the dagger. She opened the door and got off the car, leaving the driver and Michael to fight. Summer wanted to call Leonardo, but realized that her phone was out of power when she took it out. Jessica must have called Leonardo and told him everything. Summer had to contact Leonardo immediately. Summer leaned over and took a nce at the situation inside the car. The driver had already controlled Michael. She asked the driver loudly, Where is your phone? May I use it? The driver hurriedly took out his phone and handed it to Summer. Chapter 1189 Five Years Summer took the phone. Before she could make a call, she heard the whistles from behind. It was loud. It seemed there was a traffic jam. Summer turned around and heard someone calling her before she figured out what was going on. Summer! A car parked in the middle of the road, so other carsing from behind had to stop. When the car door was opened, a man got out and strode towards her. This was Leonardo. He quickly approached her. Leo Before she could call out Leonardos name, Leonardos expression changed. He fixed his eyes on her injured neck and asked in a low voice, Whats wrong with your neck? Its just a bruise. Dont worry. Im fine. Summer touched her neck and found that the blood had solidified. Hearing this, Leonardo heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he grabbed her hand and walked towards his car. Wait Summer wanted to say that Michael was in the car. However, Leonardo ignored her words. Instead, he put her into the car and drove away. Looking outside, Summer found that Carl and others had pulled Michael out of the car she had been in.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Not long after Leonardo drove out, he saw an outpatient clinic. He took Summer in to handle the wound. Although Summer felt that it was a bit of a fuss, she did not refuse, as Leonardo was worried about her. Summers wound was so shallow that the doctor thought it was unnecessary to bandage it. However, the doctor still carefully bandaged it. Before they left, he also reminded Summer, Keep the wound away from water. Although the wound was not deep, it would be better to keep it away from the water. After leaving the clinic, Leonardo received Carls call. Leonardo turned on his speakerphone. I called the police, and Im going to the police station. How about you? Leonardo was driving, so Summer replied, Dont worry. Im fine. When Carl heard Summers voice, he couldnt help but smile, Well. Summer was fine, which meant Leonardo was also fine. When Summer and Leonardo arrived at the police station, Carl had finished his interrogation. Summer and Leonardo were also interrogated ording to the procedure. They could leave after their interrogations, but Michael couldnt. Michaelmitted arson in Golden Cauldron Club. Although it didnt cause anything serious, he broke thew. Besides, Michael even kidnapped Dous and held Summer hostage with a dagger. With these crimes, he would be imprisoned for at least five years. However, Michael was not in good health. Although Leonardo had broken off with him, Leonardo still let him live in the Emerson house. Therefore, Michael did not suffer a lot. In this case, if he stayed in prison for five years, he might not be able toe out alive. When Michael was taken away by the police, he was still cursing, Leonardo! You bastard! As for Leonardo, he didnt even look at him and just walked out with Summer. Summer looked at Leonardos expression when she walked out. Seeing Leonardos calm expression, Summer wanted to say something. At this moment, she saw Carl not far away. You can go back now. Leave the rest to me. Looking at Summers neck, Carl asked, Are you sure you are okay? After all, her neck was injured. Although the wound was not deep, it was still scary wrapped in gauze. Dont worry. Im really okay. Summer could only exin again. Chapter 1190 Saw It on the News When they were almost home, Summer called the servant, Did Rosie fall asleep? Not yet. I see. Summer hung up the phone after she replied. Summer straightened her cor and ran her hand through her hair. Then, she took a picture of herself with her phone, but the light in the car was dim, so she turned to ask Leonardo worriedly, Can you see the gauze on my neck now? Actually, Leonardo was watching her for a long time. Hearing Summers words, he stretched out his hand and pulled Summers hair topletely cover the gauze. Then he said, I cant see it now. His voice was a little hoarse.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Summer asked worriedly, Did you catch a cold? Are you ufortable? At this moment, the car stopped at the door of their house. Mr. Emerson, Mrs. Emerson, here we are. After the driver finished speaking, he got out of the car and opened the door for them. Leonardo led Summer out and they went into the house together. As Summer walked, she pulled her hair uneasily. I cant let Rosie see that I get hurt again Well, Leonardo said faintly. Rosie was very smart, and she knew Summer well. Therefore, it was not difficult for Rosie to find something wrong with Summer. However, Leonardo thought it was better not to tell Summer about it. Otherwise, she would feel frustrated because her daughter was too smart. In pajamas, Rosie was sitting on the sofa and watching TV in the living room with a doll in her arms. When Summer entered the room, she called her daughter with a smile, Rosie. Mom! Rosie turned around, Dad! Are you waiting for us? Summer walked to Rosie and sat down beside her. She subconsciously covered her neck. Rosie stopped watching TV and turned her attention to Summer. She nodded and rolled her eyes. Mom, why dont you hug me today? Normally, Summer would kiss or hug Rosie when she came back, as her daughter was so cute. Summer didnt want Rosie to find her wound, so she didnt hug Rosie this time. Summer exined, Because you have taken a bath, and I just came back from outside. I dont want to get you dirty, dear. You can go upstairs first. Ill stay with Rosie for a while, Leonardo said. Okay. Summer was happy to hear that Leonardo wanted to stay with Rosie. After Summer left, Rosie and Leonardo stared at each other in the living room. Rosie said, The ce you went to was on fire. I saw it on the news. Summer had told Rosie that she was going to the Golden Cauldron Club in the evening, and Rosie often had meals there, so she was familiar with that ce. Yes, but its not serious. Leonardo did not deny it. Rosie blinked her eyes and asked, Did you get hurt? I didnt. Leonardo said. With a frown, Rosie asked nervously, Did Mom get hurt? Dont worry, just a small wound, Leonardo told the truth. Rosie replied, I see. What do you mean? Arent you worried? Leonardo felt Rosie was like an adult, which was interesting. Rosie pouted. Youre not nervous, so Mom must be fine. If Mom is seriously injured, you wont be so calm like this. Hearing what Rosie said, Leonardo was stunned. Then he gently touched her head, Well, go to sleep. Hug me. Rosie opened her arms, and wanted Leonardo to carry her up. Leonardo bent down and carried Rosie upstairs. Chapter 1191 Found Him Leonardo returned to his room after Rosie went to sleep.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Summer just finished bathing and asked, Is Rosie asleep? Leonardo frowned when he noticed that she had a bath just now. Did the water touch your wound? No, I am careful about it. Although Summer said so, Leonardo was still worried about it. He let her sit down on the bed and carefully touched the gauze on her neck to make sure it was dry. Then he felt relieved. Although Summer was taken hostage by Michael today, it was nothing serious,pared to what happened to her before. She fell asleep soon after lying on the bed. However, she woke up in the middle of the night as she felt a little stuffy. When she moved, she felt Leonardos arm around her waist tightening, making it difficult for her to breathe. She tried to move Leonardos arm away, but she was afraid to wake him up. She tried very slowly, but Leonardo still woke up and called her name in a hoarse voice. Summer. He was half-awake. His head was rubbing against her body and he tightened his arm around Summer as if he was going to make her part of his body. Summer just realized that something was wrong. Leonardo, She whispered. Leonardo moved and replied softly, Yes. Let me go. I almost cant breathe. Summer coaxed him. Leonardo then loosened his hold. But he tightened his arm around Summer again, as if he was afraid that she would run away. Summer thought of what had happened. Leonardo was calm since he found Summer and went home with her. Summer did not mind it. After all, Michael did not seed, and she only suffered a small cut. Leonardo was still upset. He could not sleep well. He held Summer tightly, as he was afraid that something would go wrong with her. Summer sighed, Im alright. Then Leonardo seemed to be awakepletely and finally let her go. Why did you wake up? he asked. Summer moved to the side. Leonardo felt it and held her hand. Dont touch the wound. I didnt touch it. Dont be so nervous. Leonardo was a courageous and intelligent person. He dared to do anything and always nned everything well. However, he would be extremely nervous even if anything happened to Summer. Leonardo responded, OK. Im sleepy. Summer yawned. Go on sleeping. Leonardo pulled the quilt and moved towards her body a little bit, sticking to her. Summer and Leonardo attended the opening ceremony of Lost City 2 together. Both of them were very popr, not to mention that they showed up together. Besides, they did not ask the media not to report it, so they became a trending topic at midnight. When Summer woke up, she and Leonardo were still rank first at top trending topics. Even Golden Cauldron Club on fire and the opening ceremony of Lost City 2 were not so popr at the moment. In the photo, Leonardo was wearing a mask. However, his figure could be recognized easily. When Summer just clicked on the page, Leonardos phone rang. She was curious and turned around to look at Leonardo. Leonardo answered the phone and hung up soon. He looked up and said to Summer, Dous was found. Chapter 1192 His Surname Was Emerson In the hospital. Theres nothing serious. He is weak as he hasnt eaten properly during this period. However, he is young and will recover in a few days. The doctor went over Dous medical records and talked about his condition. Thank you, doctor. Summer nodded and asked, When will he wake up? Dous was found by the police. He was lying quietly on the bed, unconscious. The doctor smiled and said, Hell wake up soon. Then the doctor gave some instructions and left. Summer watched the doctor walking away. When she turned around, she saw Leonardo standing beside the bed and looking at Dous. He looked emotionless. Summer approached him and whispered, Dous may already know it. In order to take advantage of Dous, Lester had driven a wedge between Dous and Leonardo. At that time, Dous only knew that Leonardo was involved in sending Violet to the mental hospital, but he did not know why Leonardo had done it. He also did not know the scandal of the Emerson family. Leonardo concealed everything about it so that Dous could live a peaceful life. He did not want Dous to be like him.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. However, Michael did not think like this. He should have told Dous everything in order to achieve his purpose. His surname is Emerson. Leonardos voice was cold. He was talking about Dous and himself as well. The surname Emerson probably seemed to be an inescapable curse. Summer could not think of anything tofort him. When Summer and Leonardo were having a meal, the hospital called and told them that Dous was awake. Alright, well be there soon. Summer hung up the phone and looked at Leonardo, Dous is awake. Leonardo only nodded. They went to the hospital together. Leonardo suddenly stopped when they were almost at the door of the ward. Summer asked, Whats wrong? Ill wait for you here. Then Leonardo sat on the bench in the corridor. He was calm. It seemed he did not make this decision temporarily and decided not to see Dous at this time. Summer kept silent for a moment and was unsure, Is it because of what Dous did before? She felt that Leonardo was still angry with Dous for selling her to Lester. I dont want to see him. Leonardo said with aplicated expression. Leonardos answer confirmed Summers guess. Leonardo was a man of his words. He cared about Dous and could not leave Dous alone, but he would not forgive him. Summer knew Leonardos personality and did not force him, Alright, then wait for me here. Summer pushed the door open and walked into the ward. The doctor was also there. The doctor said something to Summer in a low voice and left. Dous was lying on bed motionlessly, breathing evenly. If Summer did not see his open eyes, she would think he was still in aa. Dous. Summer called him. After two seconds, Dous reacted and turned his head to look at Summer. He nced at Summers side and found that Leonardo was not there. He felt disappointed. Leonardo doesnt want to see me. he said in a hoarse voice. Chapter 1193 Shed Tears Leonardo Summer was thinking about what to say but was interrupted by Dous. Summer, you dont have tofort me. I deserve it. Dous sighed, and he was not as cheery as before. Summer took a deep breath and changed the topic, How do you feel? Do you want to eat anything? Ill go home and make it for you. Dous shook his head, Thank you. I dont have any appetite, and I dont want to eat anything. Seeing him like this, Summer felt sad. Everything will be fine. In such a difficult time, she could do nothing but tofort him.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. I know. Dous said in a choked tone. When I was young, I always felt Leonardo was an odd man with bad temper. After I grew older, I learned that he was kidnapped with his mother when he was a child, I gradually understood it. But Dous pursed the corners of his lips and added, I didnt know there were so many dirty things behind the kidnap. Im sorry for Leonardo. He lived a tougher life than anyone else. If I had a second chance, I would definitely trust him. Youre too young to take the me. Summer knew Dous was just too young and was forced to follow Lesters order. No, its my fault. Leonardo treated me so well. Even if I had some doubts, I should ask him first. And even if I quarreled with him face to face, he would forgive me. At least I should trust him, rather than Lester. Dous. Summer, Im fine. Since your legs are recovering too, I feel relieved. Dous smiled at her, Donte to see me again. Ill call you every day. After discharging from the hospital, Ill go back to school. Dous knew his rtionship with Leonardo could never be restored after what he had done to her, and he did not want to cause any more trouble. Or he would feel even more embarrassed and ashamed. Perhaps, it would be better for them to live their own life in peace. Summer was angry and distressed. She even called his full name, Dous Emerson, what nonsense are you talking about? Although Leonardo was annoyed, do you think he is really angry and will ignore you from now on? You are his family! I wille to see you tomorrow. You should have a good rest now. With that, she turned around and left. After leaving the ward, Summer couldnt hold back her tears any longer. Actually, Dous was only neen years old. Most children just became sensible at this age, but he had suffered so much. The child who had sneaked into her room years ago became gloomy now. Leonardo sat outside and stood up when he saw Summering out. When Summer heard the footsteps, she hurriedly reached out to wipe away her tears. Leonardo grabbed her wrist and stopped her. Of course, he saw her red eyes. After a moment of silence, he frowned slightly, If I have known it earlier, I would have gone in with you. Summer sniffed, I am fine. Leonardo didnt say anything and reached out to wipe her tears quietly. Summer looked at him. Chapter 1194 It’s Wrong to Lie The next day, Summer went to the kitchen to cook soup early in the morning. Leonardo frowned, Just ask the servant to do it. He didnt want Summer to get tired. Summer knew what he was thinking and said softly, I am fine. Its just stewing soup. I wont be tired. Leonardo said no more. Before lunch, Summer put the dishes she cooked into an instion box. Leonardo stood by the side and looked at her without saying anything. After lunch, Leonardo instructed the servant, Ask the driver to wait at the door. Well go out soon.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Summer lowered her head to drink water, and could not help but curl her lips slightly. Leonardo was always hard-mouthed but soft-hearted. Just as they were about to arrive at the hospital, Summer suddenly remembered something else. Warren said he was getting married, when is his wedding? We should go at that time. As Warrens friend, Leonardo would definitely attend his wedding. Leonardo had no interest in the topic and replied casually, Very soon. Carl knew the time and we can ask him. Alright. Seeing that he wasnt interested, Summer didnt say any further. The car stopped at this moment and the two got off together. At the door of the ward, Summer couldnt help but turn to look at Leonardo beside her, You want to go inside? She thought Leonardo would stay outside like yesterday, but he directly pushed open the door. Dous sat on the hospital bed with his back to the door, like a statue. Hearing the sound of footsteps behind, he did not turn around immediately. Until Summer called him, Dous. Summer. Dous turned around and saw Leonardo standing beside Summer. There were emotional fluctuations in his eyes, and the corners of his lips moved, but in the end, Dous did not call Leonardo. Summer pretended she did not notice anything unusual. Taking the instion box from Leonardos hand, Summer lifted it up and said to Dous, You havent eaten yet, right? Ive cooked something for you. Dous blinked, I have eaten Summer pretended to be angry and said, Dous, its wrong to lie. As she nned to visit him, she had an early lunch at home. It was only 12 oclock now. Dous lips were pale and dry. Anyway, it didnt look like he had eaten anything. Dous lowered his head and remained silent. Summer knew she was right. She took out the food and ced it on the table. Can you eat it yourself? She asked him. Yes, Dous nodded. He had been living a very poor life these days, suffering from hunger and coldness. Michael was afraid that he would escape and thus fed him sleeping pills. He had wounds on his body. But after resting for a day, he felt much better and could take care of himself. Seeing Dous pick up the chopsticks and started to eat, Summer felt somewhat relieved. Lets go. Leonardo stepped forward and pulled her out. Are we leaving now? She still wanted to say something to Dous, but Leonardo pulled her out without saying a word. Summer could only sigh and turned around to tell Dous, We have to leave now. Have a good rest. Summer prepared food for Dous in the following days. After delivering it to Dous, she apanied Leonardo to work in thepany in the afternoon. Although Leonardo was thinner than before, he was getting better day by day and did not look like a patient at all. Summer was relieved, but she still needed to pay attention to his health. Chapter 1195 Don’t Worry About Him Not only was Leonardo in good spirits, Dous was also recovering. That morning, Summer woke up early as usual. The room was not cold at all with the heating on. She habitually stretched out to get her phone and found it was 5:30 in the morning. Then she noticed an unread message. It was from Dous, very short. Im leaving. The sending time was one oclock at midnight, when she had fallen asleep. Dous must have texted her at such a time on purpose. If he did it during the day, Summer would never allow him to leave like this, and would definitely stop him. Summer put her phone aside andy quietly on the bed for a moment. She intended to go back to sleep, but now she waspletely sober. Summer gently got out of the bed without waking Leonardo up, as he was lying beside her. Wrapped in her clothes, she walked to the window and pulled back the curtains softly. It was already early winter, so it was still dark outside.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Summer sat on the carpet, leaning against the French window and staring out absentmindedly. Since it was his own choice to set offte at night silently, it would be the best for him. Leonardo used to protect Dous well, until Lester and Michael broke the peace. That was when Dous knew the truth behind everything. When Summer was a teenage, her biggest worry was how to get Karens love. She thought she would be able to find the answer when she grew up. However, as an adult, one would only find that all the problems were still there. Life was just disying more facts and forced one to ept the reality. She finally gave ino the fact that Karen did not love her at all. Also, Dous had to leave the ivory tower and walk into the real world filled with truth and cruelty. He had to grow up. After all, it was his own life. And now he chose to leave quietly and live his own life. What are you thinking about? Leonardos voice came from behind. Summer turned around and saw Leonardo stood behind her, not knowing when. Summer whispered, Why didnt you make a sound? You were lost in your thought. Leonardo sat down with her face to face. Summer sighed, Dous leftst night. I know. Leonardo stared at her for a moment, I got a message, too. So, Dous texted him as well. Summers lips curved into a smile, and said, Dont worry, he will take good care of himself. Leonardo looked at her nkly and asked, Am I worried about him? Summer blinked and shook her head, No, you are not. Impossible! It could be said that Dous was brought up by Leonardo. It was obviously impossible for Leonardo no to worry about him. Leonardo snorted and stood up, Go back to sleep. Summer stood up and followed him. At this moment, Leonardos phone rang. Summer asked curiously, Who is it at such a time? Leonardo walked over, nced at his phone and said, Carl. It was Carl. He picked it up and put Carl on speakerphone. Leonardo, you know what? Warrens wife ran away. Chapter 1196 Let Everyone Know She Is My Wife Carls gloating and rampantughter came from Leonardos phone. He stopped after a while as he noticed that Leonardo gave no response. Then he cleared his throat on purpose and said, I just want to tell you that his wedding has been cancelled. Summer couldnt help smiling. At this time, Leonardo said slowly, Is that so? I just recorded it. Holy shit! Carl was shocked, Why are you doing this? Summer said, Hes joking.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Hearing Summers voice, Carl asked with doubts, You two have got up? Its still dark outside. You know that? Leonardo said coldly. Sorry for interrupting you! Good morning and bye! He hung up as soon as he finished speaking. To be frank, Warrens girlfriend did not run away. She just disappeared. Everything was still there when she left. Warren was out to buy some sauce when she disappeared. Summer was merely a nodding acquaintance with Warren. But Leonardo was his close friend, so he and Carl went for a drink with Warren. Summer just stayed at home with Rosie. Let the men settle their own business. Before Leonardo left, Summer reminded him, Dont drink too much. I know. Leonardo stood by the door and tidied up his sleeves. After that, he bent down and kissed her, I wille back early. Summer smiled, You can stay longer. Leonardos eyes squinted, Are you so sure that I wont date someone else? Summers face darkened, Try me. Leonardo curved his lips andughed heartily, I have to go now. Summer saw him off before she returned to her room. The three still made their appointment at Golden Cauldron Club. When Leonardo arrived, Warren and Carl were already there, with two empty wine bottles on the table. Leonardo sat down and nced at the empty bottles. Youve drunk a lot. Warren was already half drunk, while Carl was rtively sober. He pointed at the middle line of the bottle and said, He drank one and a half bottles. Leonardo raised his eyebrows and looked at Warren, Is that worthwhile? Just find her. Warren sneered, Find her? F**k off. Oh. Leonardo filled his ss slowly, Im getting married, by the way. Warren and Carl raised their heads to look at him. Carl asked, Arent you already married? Leonardo said calmly, We had no wedding ceremony, nor marriage registration then. Previously, after he was hypnotized and lost his memory, Kate pulled strings to divorce him from Summer. Later, when he was preparing a wedding ceremony for Summer, there was another ident. So it was just dyed again. Though Summer had never mentioned it, Leonardo knew what she was thinking about. They had experienced so many ups and downs, and a certificate was not that important for her, nor a ceremony. But he didnt think so. He wanted to marry her and give her a wedding. He wanted everyone to know that Summer Jarrett was Leonardo Emersons wife. On hearing his words, Carl also recalled what Kate had done before. Warren just drained another ss of wine and said bitterly, You mother fucker. You dont evenfort me, buy tell me youre getting married. Chapter 1197 True Revealed Leonardo raised his eyes slightly and said indifferently, You said you dont want to find her, did you? Now that you dont care about her, why do you need myfort? Warren fell silent and drank a mouthful of wine. He did say that, but how could he not care about her? Leonardo knew Warren didnt say what he meant and replied calmly, As a mature man, you should be true to yourself like Carl. What? Carl looked up at Leonardo. Leonardo ignored Carl and continued, No matter how capable a woman is, she can still be found wherever she goes. He seemed calm and indifferent, but his tone was so serious and confident that his words sounded convincing andforting. Warren couldnt help butugh at himself, When others fretted over love, I never thought that one day I would be in the same boat. Now, Ive trapped on the same path. Absolute empathy didnt exist at all. One could never share the feeling of happiness or sadness with others. Leonardo agreed with Warren. As his friend, the only thing Leonardo could do was to try his best to help Warren. Leonardo asked him, Whats her name? Warren was puzzled at first. Then he realized Leonardo was talking about his girlfriends name. Ste ine, said Warren, his expression softened. Leonardo paused, a trace of surprise shing through his eyes. Warren seemed to have expected Leonardos reaction, and just said mildly, Shes good. With no more words, Leonardo took out his phone and called Tim, Go find a woman called Ste ine. After thinking for a while, he asked hesitantly, Ste ine? Yes. Leonardo calmly raised his head and nced at Warren who was whispering to Carl. Moreover, Leonardo did not put Tim on speakerphone, so it was impossible for Warren to hear Tim. Warren was finally drunk, and Leonardo and Carl sent him to the suite arranged in advance. Drunk though, Warren didnt forget himself. He just kept muttering Stes name. Leonardo and Carl exchanged nces. They walked out of the room and closed the door. Leonardo asked Carl, What happened? Why is Warren dating Ste? Carl pondered. Then he shook his head, I remember we were in the same dinner party with Ste several times. But I dont know how they fell in love. There was a time when Warren was very busy and had no time to hang out with me. Then he said that he was getting married. I didnt know that woman was Ste. Leonardo said, I have already asked Tim to look for her. Well find her soon.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Of course, I believe your men will find her. Then something urred to Carl. Are you serious about the marriage and wedding? asked he. Or what? Leonardo nced at Carl and continued, I want to surprise Summer. Dont tell Jessica. They were so close. If Jessica knew, Summer would know it soon. Carl patted his shoulder and said, Got it. If you need any help, Im your man. Chapter 1198 Social Butterfly When Leonardo got home, it was alreadyte at night. The lights at the entrance of the vi were still on and so were the lights in the courtyard. Brunt was a light sleeper. Woken by the noise of the car engine, he put on his clothes and went out. Mr. Emerson. Seeing Leonardo, Brunt smiled and asked with concern, Itste now. Did you have dinner? Do you want me to cook something for you? Actually, Leonardo was a little hungry, but he said, Go to sleep. Ill have someone else do it. Its okay. I cant sleep, anyway. Brunt smiled as he turned around and walked into the vi. Leonardo entered as well and went upstairs to his bedroom. However, when Leonardo opened the bedroom door, he found the room was dark. It seemed that no one was in the room. He didnt go in and closed the door. Then he walked towards his study. It waste at night already. Rosie must be sleeping. If Summer wasnt in the bedroom, she must be in the study. He opened the door and saw Summer sitting at his desk as expected. Summer heard the sound of the door and raised her head with a bright smile, Youre back. She sat there, waiting for Leonardo toe over. With a smile, Leonardo slowly walked over and sat down opposite her. What are you doing? Sort out the script and check some information. Summer showed the screen of theptop to Leonardo. Carl said he wanted to make a movie out of Lost City. So I sorted it out while waiting for you. She couldnt sleep without Leonardo by her side. Seeing the scripts on the screen, Leonardo raised his eyebrows at her, Are you waiting for me or working on the script? It was a difficult question to answer. Summer changed the topic with a deeper smile. Come here. For what? Leonardo asked, walking towards Summer. As he stopped in front of Summer, Summer reached out and held his hand, signaling him to lower his head. Leonardo did not know what Summer was going to do, but he still bent over and moved closer to her. Summer raised her head and sniffed at Leonardo. Then, she revealed a satisfied expression, No wine. Good. Leonardo said, You should reward me. Summer shook her head seriously, There is no reward. I havent finished my work yet. Dont disturb me.This is from N?velDrama.Org. However, Leonardo wouldnt listen. After kissing her, he pulled out a chair, sat beside Summer, and leaned his head against Summers shoulder, watching her. Summer turned her head to look at Leonardo, who lowered his eyelids slightly and looked a little tired. She whispered, Go to sleep if youre sleepy. Ill be right there. Leonardo said, Im fine. Summer did not push him. As she looked at the screen, she asked Leonardo, How is Warren? Leonardo said briefly, Hes in great pain. Summer said, Now Im curious about Warrens fiance. Who is the woman Warren falls in love with? What kind of person she is? Leonardo said, Ste. Summer was shocked, What? Warrens fiance is Ste. Leonardo noticed the confusion on Summers face and exined patiently, You must have heard of her, a top social butterfly. Chapter 1199 I Have Never Asked Her Summer muttered to herself again, repeating Leonardos words, Top social butterfly? Yes. Leonardo knew that Summers memory was worse than before, so he let her take her time to recall. Summer thought for a while and indeed remembered someone called Ste. In the social circle of Hoover City, people who were famous and influential would ask Ste to apany them at dinner, and Ste might not agree. To put it bluntly, social butterflies were just a pastime in the social circle of nobles. Summer vaguely remembered that she had seen Ste at a banquet from afar. She was beautiful and quite outstanding even among many nobledies. And she was able to cope well among celebrities and dignitaries. Ste could be a top social butterfly and make countless powerful people pay thousands of dors for herpany not only because of her beauty, but also for her unparalleled interpersonal skills. There were many men who wanted to have a fling with Ste, and there were also many men who wanted to keep her as their mistress by sending cars and houses. However, there was no one who was willing to marry her. After all, these dignitaries were concerned about their origins and family background. It was always said that lust blinded men, but they were actually quite sober. Summer frowned slightly. Why would it be Ste? I think her background is definitely not simple. How long has Warren known her? How did they get together? Leonardo nced at her and gently tapped between her knitted eyebrows. I dont know you are so worried about others love affair. Summer patted his hand away and red at him angrily. Im serious. Do you know Stes background? She was already famous when I knew about her. It felt like she came out of nowhere. The person behind her must not be simple. Leonardo chuckled and said, I dont know. I have never asked for her service. How would I know her background? Why are you exining to me? I didnt ask you if youve asked for herpany. Summer stretched out her hand and twisted his waist. Leonardo said, It hurts. Although he wasnt in pain, Summer let go of her hand and massaged for him. I remember thest time when I apanied you to dinner with Warren and Carl, Warren talked about getting married. He mentioned something like sh marriage. It seemed that he and Ste havent known each other for long. Yes. Seeing her thoughtful expression, Leonardo said, Ive sent someone to look for Ste. Ill know what exactly happened when I find her. Summer couldnt help but chuckle when she heard this. Leonardo was actually quite nice to his friends. Leonardo asked her, What are youughing at? Nothing. Summer shook her head and deliberately put on a straight face, Alright, dont talk anymore. Youre interrupting my work. Leonardo left her alone. Summer was about to sign a contract with Tip Top Media. Carl said he could send the contract directly to her house, but Summer refused and said that she wanted to go directly to Tip Top Media to handle it. Before heading to Tip Top, Summer called Jessica.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. When Jessica heard that she was going to Tip Top Media to sign the contract, she was overjoyed. Really? Im going to thepany tomorrow. We can meet there then. Summer smiled and said, Alright, we can have lunch together. We might not be able to have lunch together. I have to fly out of town at noon. Jessica sounded a little disappointed. Chapter 1200 When A Man Got Jealous Although Jessica said that they couldnt have lunch together, Summer still woke up early in the morning and cooked a few dishes Jessica liked. Because Jessica had to control her weight, Summer deliberately made it with less salt and less oil. After finishing it, she put it into lunch box. However, she couldnt close the lid of the box for a long time. Leonardo, who was standing by her side, couldnt bear watching. He walked over and helped her put the lid into ce. Summer smiled at him. Alright, lets go. Leonardo picked up the box and held it in his hand. With a calm expression, he said, Can she eat so much? Summer felt Leonardos tone was a little strange, but she couldnt tell why. She replied seriously, Im not going to ask her eat everything. Just a little of each is okay. Thats very considerate of you. Leonardo said indifferently. But this time, Summer knew what was wrong. Summer hugged his arm, turned her head to look at him, suppressing herughter. Whats all this about? Leonardo only snorted to express his dissatisfaction. Finally, Summer couldnt hold back herughter and said, Youre jealous of Jessica? Leonardo didnt say anything. Summer smiled and said, Filming is a hard job. She used to help me a lot, but I cant help her much. There isnt much I can give her and I can only cook something for her. Its not like I do it every day. Even if she wanted to cook for Jessica every day, Jessica might not have time to eat. Of course, she couldnt say those words. Otherwise, Leonardo would be angry and jealous again.This is from N?velDrama.Org. When this man was jealous, it was not easy tofort him. Leonardos face eased up a little after he heard herforting words. Knowing that Summer and Leonardo wereing to Tip Top, Carl went downstairs earlier to wait for them. Therefore, when Summer and Leonardo arrived, they saw Carl as soon as they entered. Carl was wearing a suit, followed by an assistant who was reporting work to him, and Carl looked much more serious than usual. No matter who they were, they looked different when they were at work. Summer and Leonardo looked at each other. They tacitly slowed down, waiting for Carl and his assistant to finish before going over. After Carl heard the assistants words, he looked up and saw Summer and Leonardo. Seeing that Carl had seen them, Summer smiled at him. Carl walked over and said, You didnt call me when you came. It seems youre busy. Summer said. Carl smiled and caught a glimpse of the lunch box in Leonardos hand. Well, theres no need for such formality. We are better than that. As he said this, his hand was much more honest, reaching for the box in Leonardos hand. This is for Jessica. Leonardo nced at him. Carl was stunned for a moment, almost about to scold Leonardo. Why did he bring something for Jessica? Furthermore, it was something to eat. After thinking, he realized that it was brought by Summer. He immediately changed his expression and his eyes lit up. He asked Summer, Jessica ising today? Actually, he knew Jessicas schedule. She was going to fly out of town at noon today, and he hadnt heard that she wasing. Yes. She said she woulde to the office to run some errands. We made an appointment, so I made some food for her. Summer exined. Chapter 1201 It Was Her Hearing Summers words, Carl smiled and said, Thats so thoughtful of you. Summer only smiled quietly. Carl reached out to Leonardo and said, Give me the box. Let me carry it. Its not for you. Why do you want to carry it? Leonardo snorted coldly, took Summers hand, and walked towards the elevator. Leonardo felt that Jessica had drawn Summers attention, so he was a little unhappy. He knew how close the rtionship between Summer and Jessica was. However, Leonardo could not bear to see Carl feeling proud and satisfied. Summer cooked something for Jessica, not for Carl. Why should Carl feel so proud of himself? Carl fell behind them, and was a little confused. Why did he feel that Leonardo seemed to criticize him again? The elevator arrived quickly. The three of them walked in. Just as the door was about to close, they heard a young girls voice from outside. Wait a moment! Summer was close to the door, so she reached out and held the door. Soon, a girl in a leather coat ran towards them. Thank you. As she said that, she stepped inside the elevator. However, after the girl saw the people in the elevator, there was a surprise look on her face.This is from N?velDrama.Org. She tucked her hair behind her ear with her hand and said softly, Mr. Carl, Mr. Emerson. Leonardo had been on the news recently, so it was normal for her to know him. However, she seemed to be intentionally ignoring Summer. She only nced at Summer and then fixed her eyes on Leonardo curiously. It had been a long time since Summer saw a girl who dared to stare at Leonardo so boldly, so she looked at the girl for a little longer. However, Summer soon noticed something from the girls face. Leonardo frowned and stood closer to Summer. He did not even give the girl a nce. Carl also sensed Leonardos displeasure, so he said, She is a new artist in thepany. She is still young and doesnt know much. It was just a shortment, but it sounded like Carl was trying to protect her. Tip Top Media was originally founded by Leonardo, but he asked Carl to run thepany after everything was on track. One reason he handed it to Carl was that they had been friends for many years. And the other reason was that Carl always worked hard. Carl was nice to Tip Tops employees and artists, which was also known to many people in the industry. Leonardo was grumpy when he was with strangers. It was a small thing if Carl just wanted to protect thepanys artist and prevent her from provoking Leonardo. However, Leonardo had no intention to speak at all. Summer smiled and said, What a pretty girl. Whats your name? The girl nced at Summer with curiosity, but she did not answer the question immediately. Now, even Carl couldnt help but frown, Shes asking you. Didnt you hear her? Only then did the girl speak, Im Sivan Gregg. Sivan Gregg? Her name sounded familiar. At that moment, the door of the elevator opened. Leonardo directly took Summer out by pulling her hand. Summer could only turn around and smile apologetically to Sivan. Carl seemed to have something to say to Sivan, and he stayed with her. Summer turned around and whispered to Leonardo, Her name sounds familiar. Leonardo looked ahead and said indifferently, There was a rumor that she and Carl had an affair before. Summers memory was not very good. But she remembered Sivan after Leonardo reminded her, So it was her. When Jessica quarreled with Carl in Eureka City, Jessica mentioned Sivans name. At that time, Summer had searched the scandal about Carl and Sivan on the Inte. Chapter 1202 Yes and No Summer turned around to look at Sivan and Carl again. Perhaps because Carl was in thepany, he looked a little more serious than usual, but Sivan did not look like an employee being lectured by her boss. The look on her face was somewhat flirty. Summer stared at her for a moment before turning around to ask Leonardo, Do you think she looks like someone? Other people might find Summers question abrupt, but she and Leonardo were in sync. He could understand her thoughts and knew what she meant. Leonardo pondered for a moment and said with a serious face, Yes and no. Summer looked at him with curiosity, What do you mean? They had got to Carls office. Leonardo was familiar with this ce, so he directly pushed the door open and took Summer inside. After closing the door, Leonardo continued, Their faces are a little simr, but they arent alike when you look carefully. Jessica is Jessica, and Sivan is Sivan. She is no match for Jessica. When Summer first saw Sivan in the elevator, she felt she looked a little familiar. After thinking carefully for a while, Summer realized that Sivan and Jessica looked a little simr to each other. But Summer couldnt help but curl up her lips as she heard Leonardos words, Are you praising Jessica for her beauty? Normally, Leonardo would not even look at any other women, but since he said that Sivan was no match for Jessica, he must have a positive view of Jessica. Leonardo raised his eyebrows and nced at Summer, Are you jealous? Summer snorted and said, You think Im the same as you? Im not a green-eyed monster. He was always jealous of other people around Summer, and even thought that she was the same as him. Summer was dumbfounded. Leonardos face turned dark as he stared at her without blinking, Who is a green-eyed monster? Seeing that, Summer quickly changed the topic, What do you think of Carls attitude toward Sivan? Based on what I just saw, he was nice to her. When Carl talked to Sivan just now, Sivan did not look like she was afraid of Carl. Although Carl had always been kind to his subordinators, he was still a man of authority. When he talked to the artists seriously, he could be intimidating. However, Sivan did not seem to be afraid of him at all. That meant Carl had always been nice to her. Summer had searched for the scandal about Sivan and Carls affair on the Inte before. Jessica had also mentioned the scandal, but Summer did not find it a big deal at that time. After all, everyone who knew Carl and Jessica had seen how nice Carl was to Jessica.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. However, after meeting Sivan today, Summer realized that the rtionship between Sivan and Carl might not be so simple. Moreover, peoples feelings would change. How Carl thinks of Sivan? Leonardos expression was serious again, Whats your opinion on how he thinks of that woman? How would I know what guys are thinking? Im not a man. After saying that, Summer turned her head to the side. At that time, her phone rang. Summer nced at her phone and her eyes lit up as she said, Its Jessica. She is probably here now. Summer picked up her phone and said, Jessica. Have you arrived at thepany? Im downstairs now. Ill be right there. Jessica was walking and she was even panting. Its fine. Take your time. Well wait for you here. After hanging up the phone, Summer remembered that Carl and Sivan were still talking outside. She was worried that Jessica would run into them when she went upstairs, so Summer wanted to go out and take a look at the two people outside. Chapter 1203 Have Nothing Else to Do However, just as Summer stood up, Carl pushed the door open and went in. Summer only nced at Carl and sat down quietly. Carl smiled and said, Summer, Im sorry for what happened just now. Sivan is too young and straightforward. Summer knew Carl was referring to Sivans attitude towards her. Sivan had greeted Carl and Leonardo, but deliberately ignored Summer. After that, when Summer asked her name, Sivan was reluctant to talk to her. Thats fine. She has nothing to do with me. We didnt know each other, so I dont care about her attitude at all. Summer was speaking slowly with a smile on her face. Leonardo, however, could hear anger in her voice. Summer was indeed angry, as Jessica was involved. The rtionship between Jessica and Carl was tooplicated. Jessica had been ignoring Carl for a long time, and it was nothing even if Carl really changed his mind and dated another woman. But why would he let someone looked like Jessica stay by his side? Moreover, Sivan was an artist under Tip Top Media. Was Carl trying to disgust Jessica by doing that? However, Carl did not notice Summers hidden anger at all, because Summer was gentlepared to other people he knew. If she said everything was fine, he would not think too much about it. He said with a smile on his face, Shouldnt Jessica be here now? Summer didnt want to talk to him at all. Leonardo raised his eyes slightly and said, Yes. Jessica called just now. The door of the office was pushed open again, and Jessica walked in. Jessica was wearing a long trench coat with a belt around her waist. The way she wore the coat showed her beautiful waistline. Her long hair cascaded down past her shoulders, and her makeup was gorgeous. Even though she was wearing a pair of casual sneakers, she still looked stunning. She smiled when she saw Summer and greeted her, Summer. Come here and sit down. Summer was especially happy to see her. Jessica behaved as if she did not see Carl at all and just walked towards Summer. When she walked past Leonardo, she smiled and greeted him, Mr. Emerson. Leonardo nodded at her and said hi. Carl, sitting beside them, was upset, as Jessica had greeted Leonardo but ignored him. So, he walked over and sat opposite to Jessica. Summer had opened the lunch box she had brought. Jessica was moved and almost sobbed as she said, Summer, youre the best. I love you so much! Carl raised his eyebrows with envy. Jessica said she loved Summer simply because Summer had cooked for her. Carl thought that he had been nice with Jessica, too! You need to take a flightter. Eat something first. Summer handed a pair of chopsticks to Jessica. Jessica hurriedly took them and said, I know you bring me food, so I didnt eat anything in the morning. I have asked my assistant to go and get some food first. After taking two bites, she remembered something and asked Summer, Have you two eaten? Summer smiled and said, We came here just after lunch. Because of Leonardos poor physical condition, Summer was strict with the meals they had at home. She always made sure they ate on time and had a bnced diet. Finally, Carl couldnt bear it and asked, Jessica, it is so unfair! Why dont you ask me? When Jessica looked at Carl, the smile on her face suddenly disappeared. She asked, Have you eaten? Seeing that, Carl couldnt help but sit straight, as if he was guilty, Yes, I have. Jessica talked back harshly, Then why do you want me to ask you? Do you have nothing else to do?Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After a moment of silence, Carl said in a low voice, In fact, I dont. Jessica was lost for words. Chapter 1204 What You’re Trying to Say? As Jessica was going to catch a flight, Summer just chatted with her before she left. She was not in a hurry to discuss the contract with Carl. Naturally, Carl thought the same. He stopped talking, knowing that Jessica did not want to talk to him. While Jessica was eating, Summer chatted with her. They chatted until Jessicas agent called. Jessica, its time to go. Jessica hung up the phone and said to Summer, I should go now. Ill see you off. Summer stood up. Leonardo knew Summer had something to tell Jessica, so he did not follow them out. He just looked at Jessica and said politely, Take care. Jessica nodded slightly to Leonardo. Carl moved his body. Obviously, he wanted to send Jessica off, so he tipped Leonardo a wink. However, Leonardo reacted as if he did not see it. He just sat still and drank water as if he was enjoying his time. When Summer and Jessica left, Carl snorted coldly, Youre such a bad friend! Leonardo nced at him and said, How can you find your love if youre such a coward? If you were me, you would be as timid as me! Do you know how much Jessica hates me now? Carl could clearly feel that Jessica really didnt want to talk to him anymore. It was not like when they were not on speaking terms as a couple. Carl could feel that Jessica really didnt want to have anything to do with him now. He was not a sensitive man, but somehow, he could understand Jessicas thoughts. But Im not you. Ive never done anything to let Summer down. Leonardo said confidently. Carl was lost for words. But when he thought about what he had done, he felt bitter again, It was indeed my fault that I left the country without her, but why is she still mad at me after so many years? Has she really held the grudge for so long? Leonardo said in a toneless voice, If that is not the reason, then there must be some other reason. Some other reason? Ive checked everything. Theres really nothing else. Carl stretched out his hand and ced it on his forehead, feeling as if he was going crazy. Leonardo always thought his friend, Carl, was good at many things, but he knew Carl was a fool when it came to rtionship. Leonardo could only remind Carl, If it was something you could figure out so easily, then Jessica wouldnt be angry with you for so long and still hold the grudge. Carl felt Leonardo was hisst hope, and sat down again beside Leonardo, Do you know anything? Did Summer say anything to you? No, I dont. Summer wouldnt tell me even if she really knows something. Leonardo had asked Summer about it, but Summer was cautious about her words when it came to things involved Jessica. He respected her friendship with Jessica, so he didnt ask any further. Carl asked Leonardo, Then how do you know about it? Leonardo pointed at his own head with disdain in his eyes. Summer was holding Jessicas arm when they went inside the elevator. They were talking about something else before entering the elevator, but Summer suddenly said seriously, I saw Sivan.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Sivan? Jessica didnt seem to remember the name. After thinking for a while, she smiled and said, I didnt expect you to remember her. Jessica mentioned Sivans name when she had quarreled with Carl before, but she didnt expect that Summer would still remember that name. Summer barely curled her lips as she said, Shes very young. Yes, she just turned twenty. No emotions could be seen from Jessicas face, but she said as if she heaved a sigh. Summer felt she couldnt see through her friend now, so she said, Jessica. I know what youre trying to say. Im fine. Summer could see from Jessicas eyes that she was not forcing herself to say that. Jessica meant it. Chapter 1205 Two Conditions Jessica raised her head and forced a smile, If Carl is really with Sivan, it isnt a bad thing. He could finally start over again. He shouldnt waste any more time on me. Summer was shocked, Jessica, do you really mean it? Although Jessica said simr things in the past and seemed not to care about Carl, Summer had never heard Jessica talk about Carl in such a tone with relief. She sounded as if she had really decided to end the rtionship between Carl and her. Yes, I do. Life is too short. Ill be thirty years old in a few years. My youth is short. Ive been focusing on filming in the past few years, and I want to take a rest and start a new rtionship. Theres a guy named Jaron, as I mentioned to youst time, and he is actually not bad. Jessica smiled and turned to look at Summer, When I have time, Ill introduce Jaron to you. You can meet him and see if he is the right man for me. Summer, however, could not smile back. She could not tell why, but she felt it was not what Jessica really wanted. At this moment, the elevator door opened. Summer walked out with Jessica and said, Have you ever thought about telling Carl about that thing? Its not necessary. Jessica shook her head, and said softly, Summer, Carl has always cared about me since he was a child. Sometimes he might not look serious, but I know he knows his feelings for me clearly in his heart. Otherwise, he wouldnt have left me all of a sudden and stayed there for so many years. If I tell him about that now, it would only make him feel sad and guilty. He will try topensate me, and that will bring trouble for both of us. Summer was silent. After a while, she asked, You think he doesnt love you?Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. No, Jessica shook her head, It is simple if what happened between us is just a matter of whether he loves me or not. Summer raised her eyes and saw Jessicas agent popping his head in at the door. He raised his hand to look at his watch from time to time. Obviously, he was anxious. Summer held Jessicas hand and said, Lets talk about it after youe back, shall we? Jessica had kept those things in her heart for too long. Over the years, the weight in Jessicas heart had grown heavier and heavier, and that was why Jessica became more and more pessimistic about her rtionship with Carl. She felt guilty, and tried to escape from him. Jessica nodded. She was especially obedient today. Alright. Summer curled her lips and put on a big smile, Take care of yourself even when youre busy. I know. Everybody loves to nag when she bes a mother. And you are not an exception. Jessica wasining, but she was smiling while saying that. Summer watched Jessica get into the car. After the car drove away, she turned around and walked back inside. The elevator door suddenly opened, and the person walking out happened to be Sivan. Summer noticed two girls who looked like Sivans assistants were standing behind her. Even though Sivan was not so famous, she had certainly gone in for pomp now. Sivan saw Summer. Then she lowered her sunsses with her hand and nced at Summer. And then, she put her sunsses on again and walked past Summer with her head in the air. She even deliberately shoved Summer by her shoulders. Summer wasnt angry. She just found it so funny. Sivan had pretended to be adorable and gentle in front of Carl and Leonardo. Summer wondered whether Sivan would treat her better if Sivan knew that she was the boss of the Emerson Group. But if Sivan did not like her, she did not have to like Sivan, either. After going back to the office, Summer began to discuss with Carl about the contract. Summer smiled gently, but her tone was firm, I have two conditions. Carl nodded and said, Tell me about them. I would agree to whatever you say. Chapter 1206 Bad Actress Summer said, The first condition is Jessica must be the heroine. The heroine of Lost City was an adorable girl. In suspense dramas, the hero would usually be more popr than the heroine, but in Lost City, the hero and the heroine were equally popr. The heroine in the story was an adorable girl. Since Carl had decided to make Lost City into a movie, he would certainly make it into a block ster with generous budget. Although the online drama version of Lost City had only been shown online, it was very popr and had attracted arge audience. If the movie version of Lost City was well made, Carl would definitely be able to make a huge profit. The cast for such a popr movie with a good script were hard to get. There were so many actors and actresses in Tip Top Media, so a lot of people wouldpete for it. Summer knew Carl would definitely be partial to Jessica and let her be the heroine, but Jessica might refuse him because of her rtionship with Carl now. Summer could sense Jessicas attitude from their short conversation just now. She knew Jessica did not want to have anything to do with Carl. But it would be different if Summer brought it up. Summer was the screenwriter, and had promised Jessica the role before. Jessica naturally would not turn her down. Therefore, it would be the best solution for Summer to raise this subject. Of course. You dont need to mention it to me, and I will definitely do the same. Carl smiled. Summer nodded, Then we have to write it in the contract. Carl sat straight with disbelief on his face, Are you serious? Summer, you dont trust me? Of course I trust you. I just want to show Jessica the contract and let her know how much I love her. Summer said jokingly. Of course, that was just the excuse she told Carl. Jessica worked hard in the entertainment industry in the past few years. She had quite a lot of fans, but she was not very popr. And since the project of Lost City was too eye-catching, people might be jealous of her and say that she got the role because she had an affair with the boss of Tip Top Media. Therefore, Summer asked Carl to add it in the contract just to avoid any trouble in the future. Summer and Jessica were good friends, so Carl did not doubt Summers words, Okay, fine! I will definitely add that into the contract. Since Summer had got Jessica involved, Carl had no choice but to agree. The second condition is that you cannot let Sivan participate in the production of this movie. Summer raised her head to look at Carl after saying that. Seeing that Carls smile was disappearing, she added, I mean, you cannot even let her y the role of a passerby in the movie. Carl froze slightly, What happened? Did she offend you? When Summer heard his words, she knew Carl was really thinking about giving Sivan a role. She said seriously, Its not like that. I just feel shes a lousy actress, and I cant bear to see her in the movie. Carl actually thought highly of Sivan. He had thought about giving her a role in Lost City and introducing her to the audience. But he began to doubt his own eyes as he heard Summers words, Is she really that bad? Pretty bad. Leonardo added. Carl was stiffened, Alright then, I can promise you that too He could not talk back, since even Leonardo felt Sivan wasnt a good actress. Carl fell into deep self-doubt.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Summer turned to look at Leonardo in surprise, but Leonardo only smiled at her. Chapter 1207 Put On Weight Then the contract was finalized. In the evening, when Jessica chatted with Summer on WeChat, Summer took a photo of the newly-added terms of assigning Jessica the role of the heroine in the contract. After sending the photo to Jessica, Summer asked, Are you satisfied with what you see? Jessica replied, WHAT IS THAT? I signed the contract of Lost City with Carl. I had him add that term to the contract. Summer added a smiley face after the text. Jessica replied, I cant repay you enough. I can only give you all my love. Summer couldnt help smiling. It was good that Jessica was happy about it. Since Jessica was upset by her rtionship with Carl, she should focus on her career. Speaking of which, Summer needed to work on her next script. The weather was getting colder and colder day by day. Summer was toozy to get out, so she just looked for good recipes at home and cooked all kinds of food for Leonardo every day. Leonardo had gained some weight in these days, and looked much better. At night, when Summer touched his arm with her hands, she said, Youve put on some weight now. Leonardo only nced at his own arm, but didnt say anything. However, when Summer woke up the next morning, the man next to her was not there. Recently, she and Leonardo worked and rested in sync, and they got up and went to bed together. This was the first time that Leonardo had gotten up before her. Summer put on her clothes and came out of the room to look for Leonardo. Before that, she went to Rosies room to have a look. Rosie was going to have her winter vacation in a week. Recently, the weather was cold, so she loved to dawdle in bed. However, Summer found that Rosie was not in the room either. Where did Rosie and her father go so early in the morning? A maid was already cleaning the hall on the first floor. When she saw Summer go downstairs, she paused and said, Good morning, Mrs. Emerson. Summer asked her, Have you seen Rosie and her father? The maid replied, Mr. Emerson went out with Miss Rosie. Did he say where they were going? Summer asked doubtfully. Mr. Emerson is wearing sportswear. They are probably out for some exercises. The maid said. Why did he suddenly start to do exercises so early in the morning? Seeing that the maid was still waiting for her instructions, Summer smiled and said, I see. You can get on with your work. Ill go out and take a look. The vi was halfway up the hill and the environment around was very good. It was a little cold outside in the winter morning. Summer pulled the zipper of her down jacket to her cor before walking out. Just as she got to the vis entrance, Summer heard Rosies voice not far away. Alright then, I promise you. Summer followed the sound and saw Leonardo walking towards her with Rosie in his arms. Both of them were wearing sportswear bought by Summer before. Judging from Rosies words, Leonardo had probably asked Rosie to do something for him.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Summer did not make a sound, and she just watched them quietly as they walked towards her. But Leonardo suddenly raised his eyes and saw her. Rosie also looked up in the same direction and saw Summer, Mommy! Leonardo quickened his pace and came up to Summer. Rosie got out from Leonardos embrace, looked up at Summer and said, I went jogging with Dad. Summer patted Rosie on her head and said, Youre such a good girl. She squatted down on the ground after jogging for only five minutes. A good girl, really? Leonardo nced at Rosie. Rosie furrowed her eyebrows, and looked at Leonardo with dissatisfaction and was embarrassed as well. She covered her face with her hands and said in a low voice, Im still a child. I get tired easily. Chapter 1208 Come for You Summer couldnt help but smile when she heard Rosies words. She reached out and caressed Rosies hair, Thats fine. Rosie is right. Children get tired easily. After saying that, she raised her head to look at Leonardo and said, Come on. Rosie is still a little girl. Why did you take her out so early in the morning? Leonardo cleared his throat and said seriously, I didnt ask her to jog with me. She said she wanted to go jogging herself. I only got up so early to jog with her In Summers gaze, Leonardos voice gradually became lower. If one looked carefully, he would see Leonardos eyes roam. Last night, it was Summer who had put Rosie to bed. After that, she went back to her bedroom and chatted with Leonardo for a while. And then, they went to sleep. How could Rosie have time to ask Leonardo to get up early and go jogging with her? She could only be able to do that if she had sleepwalked. Summer wasnt sure how to react. Leonardo just got up early to jog, didnt he? Why did he try so hard to keep it a secret? Alright, lets go back and have breakfast. Rosie still needs to go to kindergarten today. Summer did not tear Leonardos story apart. She just led him to the vi by pulling his hand. After Summer brought Rosie back to her room, helped her wash up and change her clothes, and went downstairs again, Leonardo had finished changing his clothes and was sitting at the table. While they were having breakfast, Summer suddenly remembered Warrens problem and asked Leonardo, Is there any news about Ste? Leonardo raised his hand to wipe the ketchup off Rosies lips and said, We found her, but we lost track of her again. Were still looking for her. Summer asked in doubt, Did she run away because she noticed that you are looking for her? The person who supports Ste is quite powerful. He knows my rtionship with Warren and that I will definitely interfere and help Warren look for Ste. Thats why they were quite alert before. And it was precisely because of that, it was difficult to find Ste. Based on what you said, why do I feel that the person behind Ste is Summer turned her head and meet Rosies big innocent eyes, so she did not continue. When she saw Rosies empty milk ss, she praised her, Youve finished your milk. Rosie, you are amazing.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Rosieughed joyfully with smiling eyes. Summer did not continue the topic with Leonardo. That was too serious for Rosie to understand it, but it was still not a suitable topic to talk about in front of her. After breakfast, Summer and Leonardo sent Rosie to kindergarten. On their way back, Summer continued the topic she brought up at breakfast. Does that person aim at you? Summer looked at Leonardo with a serious expression. Not everyone knew Leonardo and Warren were good friends, so the person who supported Ste had probably checked Warrens background. If Ste really wanted to be with Warren, she did not have to disappear all of a sudden when Warren decided to get married with her. After considering everything that had happened till now, Summer felt those people were trying to attract Leonardos attention. Thats not important. Leonardo only curled his lips into a smile, but his smile was somewhat sinister. Leonardo was confident in himself to deal with those people, no matter whether they wereing at him or not. Summer naturally believed in Leonardos power, but she just could not help but feel worried. No matter what, I just hope nothing bad will happen to you. It was not easy for her and Leonardo to live such a peaceful life now. She only hoped Leonardo could be safe and sound and they could live together with Rosie in peace without running into more idents. Chapter 1209 Gossip About Herself Dont worry. Leonardo stretched out his hand towards Summer while he was driving. Summer ced her hand in Leonardos and said, You shouldnt just say it. You must remember how much you mean to me. Leonardo knew Summer worried about him, and he said in a gentle voice, I know. Summers face finally softened a little. After she was rxed, she remembered something again. Why did you suddenly go jogging in the morning? Leonardo looked straight forward, and his tone sounded very casual, I just wanted to do some exercise. Summer tilted her head and stared at him, Is that all? Yes. Leonardos tone sounded as indifferent as usual. Trying to hold back herughter, Summer exposed his lie without hesitation, Isnt it because I said you have put on some weightst night? Leonardo sneered, his tone very disdainful, Thats impossible! What a stubborn man! Summer smiled and said thoughtfully, Then thats okay. Its so cold in the morning. You dont have to get up so early and go jogging. You might not be as handsome as before if you put on weight, but its not like I cant afford to buy you new clothes inrger sizes, is it? Leonardo ignored her with a serious look on his face. Summer knew he would get angry if she continued teasing him, so she said seriously, I am just joking. What are you so nervous about? Youre not fat at all. Even if you had really put on weight, you would still be a handsome fat guy. I will still love you. And clothes inrger sizes cost the same as those in smaller sizes. Leonardos face darkened as he listened to her babbling on and on about clothes, and he became even more determined to keep fit. That night, he excised in the gym of the vi for two hours. Summer went to do some exercise with him. But she sat down to take a rest after exercising for a short while, because her endurance was not so good. She stared at Leonardo for a while. When she took out her phone, she saw a WeChat message from Eliza. Lost City 2 wille out tomorrow. Remember to repost the message on Weibo. Eliza did not beat around the bush and just went straight to the point. Summer replied, Okay.This is from N?velDrama.Org. In fact, she remembered Lost City 2 would be released tomorrow. Eliza probably felt that Summer did not care about the series, so she sent the message to remind her. Summer felt a little embarrassed. She opened the Weibo app and logged into her ount. Every time she logged onto Weibo, she got many unread messages and was mentioned quite a lot. She did not refresh the page before all the new message alerts popped up. She had followed the official ount of Lost City, so she directly clicked on it and went to its homepage. Thetest post on the homepage was about the release tomorrow. Summer directly reposted it and added ament, I hope you can support it. The person in charge of the official ount of Lost City had gotten to know Summer when they were filming the series. After she discovered that Summer had reposted the message, shemented below Summers repost, Hey, our dear screenwriter. Summer replied her with a smiley face. Leonardo came to Summer before she noticed. He said, Is it going toe out tomorrow? Yes. Summer still fixed her eyes on the screen of her phone to read all the posts. Summer had some fans, so she kept getting new message alerts while reading through the posts. She found it quite annoying, so she turned the alert pop-up off. Reading posts on Weibo could be addictive. She read gossips and scandals of many people until she saw one of the trending topics #The Emerson Group Promotes Lost City 2# What the heck? Did she just see gossip about herself? Summer turned to look at the man beside her. Leonardo noticed that Summer was staring at him, so he turned to look at her, Whats wrong? Chapter 1210 His Woman Summer asked Leonardo, What did you do? Nothing! Summer turned around and clicked on the trending topic #The Emerson Group Promotes Lost City 2, and discovered that the Emerson Group official ount also reposted her repost about the release of the series tomorrow. Summer directly passed her phone to Leonardo. Is this what you mean by nothing?N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Ive invested in Lost City 2. Whats wrong with my repost? Summer was lost for words, as Leonardo really made it sound reasonable and irrefutable. This man always said one thing but meant the opposite. Summer turned to thement page of Emerson Groups repost, trying to see howizen reacted to it. Can I believe my eyes? Can anyone tell me what is going on? The official ount posts it! As far as I know, Emerson Group has invested in Lost City 2, so its not a big deal that the official ount reposted it. Summer did not know what to say. Standing next to her, Leonardo saw the repost and said disdainfully, What a stupidment! The Emerson Group has many projects which are more profitable than Lost City 2. Do we have to repost something for every project? Summer said softly, If I remember correctly, you just said there was nothing wrong with that repost. Leonardo froze for a moment before he moved his lips and finally admitted, Lost City 2 is a series youve worked on, so I asked Tim to make it a trending topic. This man was icy cold to others, but a considerate and loyal husband of her. Summer couldnt help but caress Leonardos head, I know. Let me invite you to dinner to express my appreciation. She seldom had a chance to spend money on Leonardo, so she was looking forward to it, too. Hearing it, Leonardos eyes lit up, Without Rosie? Without Rosie. Summer could not refuse Leonardo when his eyes were shining. Leonardo was then joyous, and curled up his lips into a smile, Great! Summer could only apologize to Rosie in her heart. She continued to read thements, and it turned out that some smart followers had really figured out why the official ount of the Emerson Group reposted her repost. This looks weird. Does Mr. Emerson want to get married with the screenwriter of Lost City 2 again? Its not like he cant get a woman. How could Leonardo want to marry Summer again? Its just a repost on Weibo. Why are you guys so imaginative? Summer was lost for words again, and turned off thement page quietly. Not only were she and Leonardo going to marry each other again, they had also been living together with their daughter! The next morning, Summer thought for a while and said to Rosie on the way to kindergarten, You dad and I have something to do tonight, so we will have dinner out. After going back home, you should listen to your nanny and go to sleep after supper. Is that okay? Rosie blinked her big eyes and said, What are you going to do tonight? Its a date. Leonardo said suddenly. Summer, who was about to exin to Rosie, was suddenly lost for words. Rosie frowned again, Youre going without me? Leonardo said, What are we taking you on a date for? You Summer was stunned. Rosie folded her arms across her chest and snorted angrily, Parents get together because of love, and their children are just the byproduct of an ident. Is it right? Leonardo said, Its good that you understand it. Summer could not find a chance to interrupt them at all. Rosie sighed, Luckily, Auntie Jessica has told me her future son will be my husband. So I will have apanion in the future. both Leonardo and Summer were stunned. A momentter, Leonardo tried to discuss with Rosie about it with a serious look, If you wantpany, how about getting a dog? Chapter 1211 Paranoiac Rosie blinked and argued, Then why dont you get a dog to be yourpany? Why do you want mom to be with you? Leonardo froze for a moment before he said, I dont like dogs. Rosie said, I dont like dogs, either. I would like Auntie Jessicas son to be mypanion. Summer almost burst intoughter while listening to the conversation between Rosie and her father quietly. But she worried that they might start a fight again if they kept arguing with each other like this. Summer interrupted, Alright, lets not talk about that now. After Summer said that, Rosie threw herself into Summers arms. Leonardo had to drive, so he could only nce at Rosie who was snuggling to Summer in the back seat from the rearview mirror. He felt children were not only byproducts of an ident, but debt collectors. Rosie took away not only his money and time, but also Summers love. He was angry just thinking about it. After sending Rosie to kindergarten, Summer sat in the passenger seat on their way back. She knew that after pacify her daughter Rosie, it was time to cheer up her husband now. Rosie is just a little girl. How much does she know? Why are you so serious about what she said? Rosie said that she wanted Jessicas son to be her husband, but it was just a childs babble. Summer did not understand why Leonardo took it so serious. She is my daughter. She doesnt have to get married. Besides, who knows if Carls son would be adies man just like him? Leonardo said angrily, as if Carl had really had a son who was going to marry Rosie. Leonardo could be childish when he quarreled with Rosie, but now, he even thought his friends son was not good enough for his daughter. But his friend son was not born yet! Summer did not know whether she should feel relieved orugh at him. Rosie was talking about Jessicas son. How can you be so certain that Jessica is going to have a son with Carl? You sound as if Jessica will definitely marry Carl. Jessica was thinking about going on with another men, but Leonardo was talking about Jessica being together with Carl. However, Leonardo suddenly got interested in the topic. He smiled and said, Do you want to bet? Bet on what? Summer asked. I bet Jessica and Carl will get married in the end.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Summer snorted and said something to annoy Leonardo on purpose, Then they will have a son, and he will marry Rosie and take her away from you when they grow up. The smile on Leonardos face gradually disappeared. He was not able to smile at all when he thought about her daughter being taken away from him by another guy. Summer smiled and said, Rosie is still a little girl, and you are worrying about her getting married already? Isnt that too early? I havent thought about that at all. Leonardo did not say anything. After a long while, he said slowly, Im sad just to think about it. Wed better find her a husband who will marry into our family. But he immediately turned his own suggestion down, No, her husband cant live off her. Summer was dumbfounded at Leonardos imagination. Leonardo added, Maybe we should just let her live with us and not get married. She is a big eater, but I can afford the bill. Summer didnt know how to respond. She felt the problem was not that Rosie was a big eater, but that Leonardo was a paranoiac. Leonardo and Rosie had be closer in the past months since they started to live under the same roof. Leonardo probably didnt notice that he had cared more and more about Rosie. Leonardo did not continue the topic any more, and Summer thought he had dropped it. When they went back home, Leonardo suddenly stopped while they were walking towards the vi, I have a good idea. What? Tims son is not bad. We could make him Rosies fianc. Summer was dumbfounded. She could not believe that Leonardo was thinking about it all the way back! Chapter 1212 Will You Still Love Me? In the evening. Before going to the Golden Cauldron Club for dinner, Summer specially selected beautiful dress and put on makeup. She was very serious about the date. While she was putting on her makeup, Leonardo was sitting beside, waiting for her. He swiped up and down the screen of his phone and looked up at Summer from time to time. After Summer finished, she turned around and asked Leonardo, Do I look good? Leonardo didnt say anything. He just crooked his finger at her, signaling her toe over. Summer got up, walked towards him, and sat down beside him. Leonardo stared at her face for a moment, and then held her head with his hands and lowered his head. Apparently, he wanted to kiss her. Summer covered his mouth with her hand and said, What are you doing? I only ask you to tell me if I look good. You dont need to do this. Action speaks louder than words. Anyway, I can answer you with my mouth.This is from N?velDrama.Org. The look on Leonardos face was so serious that he looked as if he was discussing an important project with someone. Summer didnt know whether she shouldugh or cry, You She did not press her hand on his lips hard, so he could kiss her on her lips by just tilting his head slightly and leaning closer to her. Summer leaned back and said, Oh my lip gloss Hearing her words, Leonardo even kissed her more fiercely. After the kiss, the lip gloss on Summers lips was gone, but her lips became even redder than before. Leonardo stared at her for a moment and was very satisfied with what he did, I think you look fine even without lip gloss. Summer red at him and got up to put on her lip gloss again. When the two of them went downstairs, Rosie just walked into the hall with the chauffer. She looked at Summer who had dressed up, and then at Leonardo who looked handsome in a shirt, and pouted, Are you going out for your date now? Yes, Leonardo said proudly, Were going on a date with just two of us. Rosie frowned and said pitifully, When will youe back? Will you still love me when youe back? Even though Leonardo knew the little girl was probably just pretending to be upset, his heart suddenly softened. Leonardo was a decisive man, and decided quickly, You can go with us. What? Rosies eyes widened as she said that. Did she hear that right? Rosie wondered if her father would really take her along on his date with her mother. Lets go. Leonardo walked up to Rosie, took off schoolbag, and held her hand. Rosie was stunned while Leonardo was holding her hand, but she did not follow him out. Leonardo turned around and looked at her with doubt, Whats wrong? No, I prefer to watch TV at home. As Rosie spoke, she walked towards the sofa. She took off her shoes and climbed onto the sofa. Then she tightened her grip on the remote control and sighed as if she was an olddy, Finally, no one will fight me for the remote control now. Leonardo, the man who tried deliberately to take the remote control from Rosie, was lost for words. There was a pure look of disbelief on Leonardos face. He had made such a big concession and decided to take Rosie with him on his date with Summer, but the girl was still holding a grudge against him for him taking away the remote control from her! Before he vented his anger again, Summer pushed him out, Lets just go! Children shouldnt watch too much TV. While Leonardo was being pushed out, he still remembered to turn his head to remind Rosie. Summer patted Leonardo on his head and said to Rosie gently, Dont listen to your dad. You can watch TV as long as you want. Rosie was a girl with her own mind. She was both smart and mature. Summer did not worry too much about things like that. Chapter 1213 An Eye Catching Woman More importantly, Rosie did not really like watching TV. She only watched it asionally. She just liked to fight with Leonardo over the remote control. And Leonardo did not like watching TV, either. What he enjoyed was the time messing around with Rosie. In short, Leonardo was just being childish. And he was bing more and more childish. When they were outside the house, Leonardo was still murmuring discontentedly, You cant spoil her like that. I got it. I got it. Lets just go. We wont be able to get a table if werete. Summer answered Leonardo perfunctorily as she pulled him out. Havent you called to book a table for us? Yeah, yeah, I have. Lets go. Leonardo did not say anything, but felt that Summer did not love him so much now, because the way she spoke to him was so perfunctory. Summer called the Golden Cauldron Club in advance to reserve a table, after she decided to invite Leonardo to dinner. The staff in Golden Cauldron Club was very considerate, and kept the best table for Summer and Leonardo. After their dishes were served, the waiter came up to pour wine for them. Leonardo nced at him and stopped him from pouring wine. He slowly said, Give it to me. The waiter understood what Leonardos intention, so he put down the bottle and left. Leonardo stood up, walked up to Summer, and filled her ss. He looked like a gentleman as he did that. Summer rested her chin in her hands and tilted her head to look at him, We seldom came out for a proper date, or went traveling together before. Leonardo filled his own bottle as well. After sitting down again, he raised his eyes slowly and said, We have never stayed in a hotel room together before. Summer froze. The look on Leonardos face was serious as he said, I heard they have changed the mattress in the guest rooms in the Golden Cauldron Club. All of them are imported, and the user experience is very good. Summer didnt know whether she should smile. She took a deep breath and said with a smile, Then we can have someone send the mattress to our house. Leonardo lowered his eyes and raised his ss to her as if he hadnt heard her words. Summer picked up her ss, gently clinked his ss, and said, Cheers! Summer often drunk with Jessica in the past, and could drink a lot. Even though she hadnt had a chance to drink with Jessica for a long time, she was still good at drinking. Her face wasnt even flushed after she drank three sses of wine. Leonardo wanted to refill her ss again, but Summer stopped him and said, It is enough. I will get drunk if I keep drinking. But what Leonardo wanted was to make her drunk. Itll be fine. Leonardo insisted on pouring her more wine, This is thest ss for you. Summer could onlypromise and said, Fine. But she was still sober after finishing the fourth ss. Leonardo was ming Jessica in his heart. It was her fault for drinking with Summer so often that Summer was able to drink like a fish without getting drunk. In fact, Summer was a little dizzy, and she was just pretending to be sober. She found it fun to look at Leonardo in frustration. Leonardo did not want to Summer to feel sick for drinking too much, so he didnt refill her ss any more. They walked out of the restaurant slowly after dinner hand in hand. When they got to the elevator, Leonardo turned to stare at her. He didnt say anything, but Summer could see he was begging her with his eyes. He looked like a pitiful puppy. Just as Summer was about to speak, her attention was distracted by the sound of elevator door opening. People in the elevator came out as Summer turned her head to look around. There were both men and women in the elevator. Summer fixed her eyes on the most eye-catching and beautiful woman among them. Summer turned to look at Leonardo and found that Leonardo was also looking at that woman.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Both Leonardo and Summer was standing outside the elevator. One man recognized Leonardo and came up to greet him respectfully, Mr. Emerson? Chapter 1214 Not simple Summer did not know the person who just greeted Leonardo. She just raised her eyes to look at the beautiful woman. Leonardo didnt know the person in front of him, either, but he still said hi to him. The beautiful woman noticed Summers gaze, and turned to look at Summer. As the beautiful womans eyes met Summers, she smiled at Summer and walked towards her. The beautiful woman did not turn to look at Leonardo. Instead, she looked at Summer and greeted her first politely, Mrs. Emerson. She had attracted everyone elses attention after saying Mrs. Emerson. Leonardos marriage was not easy. He had experienced marriage and divorce. When he wanted to get married again, he was not able to do it. And a scandal about his mother was exposed at his wedding. Later, Leonardo had an identN?velDrama.Org (C) content. In short, many bizarre things had happened to Leonardo, but there was no news about him getting married again. That was why people around looked at Summer with curiosity. Apparently, those people were watching them with great interest. Leonardo nced at them and said emotionlessly, Dont block the way in front of the elevator. The look on his face was neither joyful nor angry, but he was formidable when he was not angry. The crowd standing outside the elevator turned around and left. Even though they were curious about Summer, they only turned around to look and did not dare to stay there any longer. The woman who had addressed Summer as Mrs. Emerson also wanted to turn around and leave. Summer hesitated for a moment before she called out a name tentatively. Ste? Summer had only seen Ste once from afar. She did not remember Stes face clearly, so she was not sure whether the woman in front of her was really Ste when she saw her just now. Ste paused and turned to look at Summer. She was curious, and said, Mrs. Emerson, you know me? Summer knew Ste was trying to be polite. Since their circle was so small, of course they knew each others name. It was just that everyone was weighing up their gains and losses if they got to know someone. They would consider whose social status was higher, whose was more powerful, and who would be able to bring them more profit. It was just a world in which everyone pursued fame and money. Summer did reply her immediately. Instead, she turned to look at Leonardo, who was standing beside her. Leonardo gently put his arm round Summers shoulder, signaling her to say whatever she wanted. Summer said directly, Warren is looking for you. Ste was smiling calmly, but the look on her face stiffened when Summer mentioned Warrens name. However, she still behaved properly and answered politely with a smile, I see. I still have something to do, so Ill bid you goodbye now. After saying that, Ste turned around and followed the crowd who had just left. She stood out in the crowd due to her perfect figure. Anyone could see her at a nce, and they would not be able to look away from her. Summer was looking at Stes back until Leonardo led her into the elevator. Summer did not raise her head to look at Leonardo until then. She whispered, Shes not a simple woman. Leonardo replied tonelessly, She is indeed perceptive. Leonardo rarely praised anyone. Summer thought for a moment and soon understood why. Because she addressed me as Mrs. Emerson? Ste was indeed different from others. She was observing people with her heart. Even though she hadnt interacted with Leonardo at all, she managed to please Leonardo and make him remember her just by addressing Summer as Mrs. Emerson. It showed how clever Ste was. She was indeed a sophisticated woman. Chapter 1215 I’m Waiting for You Leonardos phone rang, just as they walked out of the elevator. After the person at the other end of the phone said something, Leonardo only replied indifferently, Ive seen her. Then he hung up the phone. Is it about Ste? Summer turned to ask him as she saw him hang up the phone. Leonardo answered, Yes. But Summer suddenly remembered something else and said, Should we tell Warren about this? At that moment, they were outside the Golden Cauldron Club. Leonardo looked ahead and said, Its not necessary. Summer followed Leonardos gaze and saw Warren leaning against a car, smoking. He wasnt really smoking, because he kept raising his head to look at the entrance of the Golden Cauldron Club. Apparently, he was here to prevent Ste from running away again. It seemed he already knew Ste had returned to Hoover City. Summer asked Leonardo anxiously, Is he going to do anything to Ste? Warren and Ste were getting married before Ste ran away suddenly. Summer could tell Warren really wanted to marry Ste at that time. Warren must be really upset and angry now. Summer worried that he would do something irrational on impulse.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. But then, Summer thought and said, Well, Warren is awyer. He should be able to stay calm and rational at any time. Leonardo gave her cheek a pinch and said with a faint smile, You cant be sure about that. Summer looked at him with a puzzled look on her face, What do you mean? Leonardo didnt say anything. He just pulled her toward the parking lot. If you think he might really do something, arent you going to talk to him? Summer turned to look at Warren, but Warren did not see them. Should I tell him to marry another woman, or should I tell him to get inside and catch Ste? Leonardo opened the car door, urged Summer to the passenger seat, and got inside from the other side. He could tell Summer wanted to say something, so he interrupted her, Lets go home. Summer buckled her seat belt quietly and didnt say another word. It was the premier day of Lost City 2. The series had be a trending topic on socialwork tform, and there were numerousments about it. Summer read some of thements before washing up in the bathroom. Leonardo went home with her, but he didnt go back to the bedroom. Instead, he said he had something to do and went to the study. After Summer finished washing up, Leonardo wasnt back yet. It was almost eleven oclock. Summer put on her coat and went to the study to look for Leonardo. Just as she opened the door, she heard familiar lines. She stopped pushing the door, tilted her head to look inside quietly. With his arms folded across his chest, Leonardo was watching the TV series on his tablet with a serious expression on his face! Summer stood there and listened to the lines. She wanted tough when she knew he was really watching Lost City 2. So Leonardo went to the study to watch Lost City 2? Was he embarrassed to tell her that he wanted to watch her works? Summer wondered why Leonardo didnt tell her the truth. Summer hesitated for a moment, but she did not enter the room in the end. Instead, she quietly closed the door again. Leonardo did not know she hade until she went away. It was enough to show how attentively he was. Summer went back to the bedroom and called Leonardo. Whats the matter? It was quiet at Leonardos side. He had even turned off the TV before answering the phone. Summer said in a gentle tone deliberately to allure Leonardo, Are you done? When are youing to the bedroom? Im waiting for you. Six episodes of Lost City 2 would be released on the premiere day. Summer was not sure if he would go to sleep after finishing the six episodes. The man at the other end of the phone remained silent for a moment before he said, I still need some time here. Summer was dumbfounded. She was defeated by her TV series! Chapter 1216 No Casualty Summer had doubts about her life, but she did not reveal her emotion in her voice. She told Leonardo at the other end of the phone, Come to bed after you finish your work. Leonardo said, Okay, you can go to bed first. After hanging up the phone, Summer leaned against the bed, staring nkly at the room for a while. She did not know whether she should be happy or sad. Would Leonardo really not go to bed before finishing all six episodes? Summer was not sure. She looked at the time and decided to wait for Leonardo. Summer took a book on the night stand and began to read while waiting for Leonardo. There were always books on their night stand. Sometimes they would read together for a while before going to bed. Summer felt sleepy after reading for a while. The book in her hand dropped. She was so sleepy that her head tilted. She was in a daze when she heard Leonardo open the door. Summer raised her head and looked at the door blearily. Leonardo met her drowsy eyes just as he went inside the room. Surprise shed across his face as he strode towards her. He said softly, Why are you still up? Didnt I tell you not to wait for me? Summer shook her head to stay awake, and then she asked, Are you done?This is from N?velDrama.Org. Almost. Theres still a little left. I can pick it up tomorrow. Seeing that she was waiting for him even thought she was so sleepy, Leonardo said in a gentler tone. As Summer heard that he could pick up watching the TV series tomorrow, she couldnt keep her lips from twitching. She wondered why Leonardo could talk about it with a straight face. Summer did not expose his lie, Go wash up ande to sleep. Im so sleepy. She yawned andy down slowly. She pulled up the nket and closed her eyes before she slept. She fell asleep as soon as she closed her eyes. She didnt even hear the sound of Leonardo washing up in the bathroom. And she didnt know when he came to bed. Summer slept straight through the night. When she woke up, the man next to her was gone. Summer scratched her head, got up, and changed her clothes. And then, she went to the study to look for Leonardo. When she pushed the door open, she heard lines from Lost City 2 again. Summer did not expect Leonardo to pick up watching the TV series in the study so early in the morning, and Leonardo did not expect Summer to get up so early. When their eyes met, both froze. Summer did not know whether to be happy or not. She tried to hold back herughter and asked him seriously, Mr. Emerson, youre so busy with your work. Leonardo paused the TV series and replied with a serious look on his face, I need to rx asionally. Summer covered her lips with her hand and giggled. Leonardo felt that his excuse wasme. Just as he wanted to say something, his phone rang. He had to answer the phone first. Youre up, arent you? It was Carl. Leonardo answered, Yes, I am. Warren is such a fool. He got himself into trouble at Golden Cauldron Clubst night. Hes in the detention center now. Carl became even angrier as he spoke, He is already a man in his thirties, not a brat in his early twenties. He almost killed someone just because he is in love Carl didnt get to the point after speaking for a long time. Leonardo interrupted him, Youre also a man in your thirties. Why are you so garrulous now? Carl did not know what to say. Leonardo said, Did someone die? No. After saying that, Carl added, But it was close. Leonardo directly ignored Carls answer and said, Since there is no casualty, it is not a big deal. Summer came up to Leonardo when she heard him ask if someone died. Leonardo exined to her after hanging up the phone, Warren got himself in trouble at the Golden Cauldron Clubst night. Chapter 1217 I Owe Him My Life Summer was somewhat dumbfounded. So something is up. Affection is never a matter of reason. Leonardo rose and said, Ill go and check on himter. Summer nodded, Alright. When she and Leonardo had been in trouble, it had been Carl, Warren, and the others who reached out to help them. Now that Warren was in trouble, Leonardo should give him a hand. After breakfast, Leonardo went out. Normally, he and Summer sent Rosie to school together. But today, since Leonardo was going out, he drove Rosie to the kindergarten alone. No sooner had Leonardo left did Summer receive a call from an unknown number. Summer. The mans voice came through his phone, his breath light and weak. It took Summer a few seconds to finally recognize whose voice it was. Stanley? All those things that had happened seemed to be so far away. The voice on the other end of the phone was Stanleys, but Summer felt so unreal. I dont know who else could help me, Summer. Stanley sounded like he was sighing. Time passed in silence. After a while, Summer answered, What if I refuse to help you? You wont. You will help me even for the sake that I have gotten rid of Lester. He said firmly. Was Lester dead finally? The location. She demanded. After getting changed, Summer went downstairs and ran into Brant, who just came from outside. Mrs. Emerson, youre leaving? Brant asked. Ill be out buying something, and will be back soon. She didnt want Leonardo to know what she was going to do. Brant nodded and suggested, Ill ask the driver to go with you. No need. I can drive myself. After that, she hurried out. Brant tried to say something else, but at the thought that Summer seemed to be doing fine recently, he let her go. Summer drove to the ce Stanley told her. It was an abandoned old building. Trevin and his men arrived almost right after Summer. Trevin had a group of people with him, and Summer was alone. But she was not afraid at all. I thought youve left the country. Trevin knew Summer and Stanley used to be close, so he figured out what was going on without a second thought.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Youre here to save Stanley? How nice of you! Trevins tone was full of ridicule. Summer said tly, I owe him my life. Trevin sneered. You are bold. How dare youe here alone? Arent you afraid of what I will do to you? Summer curled her lips, smiling and then said calmly, Theres nothing you can do to me. If you still want to live like a master, stop it. Trevin was used to the luxurious life. Although Lesterspany had been shorted by Leonardo, he must have left Trevin a fortune. And the money was probably enough for Trevin to live blithely for the rest of his life. But if anything happened to Summer here, he was going to kiss that carefree life goodbye for good. Trevins expression turned ugly when he heard the threat in her tone. Summer added, And I called the police before I came here. Hearing her words, Trevin cursed in a low voice, You win. He turned around and waved to one of his subordinates behind him, Lets go. Then Trevin left with his men. Summer had a point. Without Lester, Trevin was nobody. He couldnt afford the slightest risk or mistake. Chapter 1218 The First Thing Lester Taught Me Of course, Summer didnt call the police. She came to save Stanley to return Stanleys favor as he had saved her life. If she had called the police, Stanley would have been in trouble and unable to leave. Summer moved on, but was choked by dust just as she reached the door. She covered her mouth with her hand and got in. Stanley? As she walked, she called out Stanleys name. But no one responded. Stanley shouldnt have lied to her. He sounded so weak on the phone. He was probably injured and fainted. When Summer approached the staircase, she found traces of blood on the ground. The dust in the building was too thick that the blood was sucked into the dust when it had dropped to the ground. That was why she didnt see any blood when she entered just now. Following the trail, Summer headed upstairs. When she reached the staircase on the second floor, she noticed the blood did not extend to the third floor. So she went to the second floor to look for Stanley. Stanley?N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Summer looked around as she stepped in. Finally, she spotted Stanley and Jenny snuggling in the corner. Covered in blood, Jenny had passed out. Stanley seemed to be in a slightly better condition, but he was barely able to stay sober. He stared at Summer for a moment before finally recognizing her and said in a low voice, Summer, youre here. Can you walk? Summer squatted in front of him and asked. She knew why Trevin had left with his team. Stanley and Jenny looked like they were dying. Stanley nodded slightly, Sure. Alright. Lets help Jenny out together. With that, Summer stood up to help Jenny up. Stanley moved with difficulty, and stumbled as he struggled to his feet. Jenny was sturdy, and was even heavier when she was unconscious. It took Summer and the seriously wounded man a lot of efforts to bring Jenny to the car. Summer drove them to a private hospital. The doctors would have notified the police because of Stanley and Jennys severe injuries, but Summer paid it a lot to silence them. Jenny was sent into the operating room first, but Stanley insisted on staying in the operating room for a while. Summer looked at him for a moment with mixed feelings. She turned to the doctor and said, Let him stay. Jenny loved following me around since she was young, but I thought she was so annoying. She was verypetent, and helped me unconditionally. So sometimes I treated her better on purpose. Manipting people was the first thing Lester taught me. Stanley recalled the past with a calm expression. It was as if his paranoid and sinister thoughts had dissipated along with Lesters death. Feebly, he said from time to time. Summer listened quietly. It wasnt until the lights in the operating room were turned off that he closed his eyes, as if he had reached his limits. Doctor! Summer called out. The doctor rushed over and took Stanley away. Jenny was covered in blood, but none of the injuries was serious. So the operation ended very quickly, and her life was not in danger anymore. On the contrary, although Stanley didnt seem to be in a critical situation, he was in a more dangerous state. The doctor brought Summer aside and informed her, That gentlemans legs are seriously injured. Because of the dy in treatment, we can only amputate his legs now. Summer was stunned for seconds before realizing what the doctor said. She asked, Did you talk to him? Ill go and see him. Chapter 1219 Write off Everything The attending doctors were discussing the treatment as the preparation in the operating room was underway. After having a checkup, Stanleyy on the mobile operating table, barely consciousness. When Summer walked up to him, he minutely looked up at her. Before she could say anything, she saw Stanley moving his lips. He was so weak that he failed to make a sound when he spoke. She could only hear his breath. I know.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The room was very quiet, so Summer picked up what he said easily. Summer didnt know what to make of it and looked at him with aplicated expression, Did the doctor tell you? Stanley shook his head and scarcely managed to curl the corner of his lower lip. He seemed to smile at her, but he can hardly make such a simple move. Finally, he forced a bitter smile at her. Family should wait outside. The operating room was ready, so the doctor and nurse walked in. Stanley was pushed into the room while Summer waited outside. And Jenny had been sent to the ward. Seeing the door closed, Summer was thinking about the smile Stanley had given her before he was brought into the operating room. She suddenly realized that Stanley could have known that he would lose his leg. The doctor said they had to amputate his leg because it was toote. Although Stanley was a psychiatrist, he was carefully raised by Lester. As an almost omnipotent man, Stanley must have known how seriously he had been injured. But he insisted on staying outside when Jenny was on operation. Stanley was a scheming man. He knew very well what Jenny felt about him, and he knew how to make the most of Jennys attachment for him to get his business done. Perhaps because of their simr destiny, he pitied Jenny, but he should not disregard his own health for Jennys sake. Therefore, Stanley stayed outside the operating room intentionally to dy the treatment of his legs. As for the reason, Summer sighed slowly. Stanley would do whatever it took to get what he wanted. The same went for Stanley himself as well. He gave up his legs, not to atone for his sins, but to survive. After all, Summer owed him her life. If he gave up on his legs, Summer was sure to be soft-hearted. Even if Summer knew he was just taking the opportunity to write off everything that had happened, she couldnt bring herself to argue with him or allow Leonardo to make things difficult for Stanley. Stanley had suffered an unexpected misfortune when he was young. He had been taken abroad by Lester and tormented by Lesters schemes over years. He didnt want to go abroad anymore, and would stay in Hoover City. If Leonardo decided to corner him, Stanley would not be able to stay in the city at all. Stanley was such a man. Even if he was in a sorry state, he was still able to figure his way out. Summer pondered for a long time before her phone rang. It was Leonardos call. Im not going home for lunch. They were like the most ordinary couple. Leonardo would report to her such a trifle as not having dinner at home. Summer hummed, indicating that she heard him. But Leonardo seemed to see through her from miles away. Are you not at home? Im outside. Summer nced at the door of the operating room and decided not to tell him for the time being, Ill tell you something when I get home. Miraculously, Leonardo did not ask her. Dont forget lunch. Ill go home early. Chapter 1220 You Don’t Have to Ask Summer wanted to ask how Warrens case was doing, only to hear Leonardo saying, Im hanging up. He seemed to be in the middle of something. Summer gave up the idea of asking him and said, Alright. With that, she hung up the phone. It was almost lunchtime. Since Stanleys operation wouldnt be over soon, she decided to go out for lunch first. Otherwise, she might not have time for lunch when Stanleys operation was over. When Summer came back from lunch, Stanleys operation was not over. So she went to consult the nurse. Since she had started to help Stanley with this, she would deal with the matter until it was settled. But Summer couldnt personally take care of Stanley in the hospital, she could only get him a nursing worker. When Summer finished hiring the nursing worker, Stanleys operation was finished. Stanley had undergone a major operation and was sent to the ICU afterward. Summer took a look outside the door and went to the doctor to inquire about Stanleys condition. After knowing how Stanley was, Summer went to visit Jenny. Please contact me if anything happens to them. She gave the nursing worker her phone number when she left. After leaving the hospital, Summer didnt go home directly. Instead, she drove to Rosies kindergarten. The kindergarten ended early, and Rosie would be out soon. So Summer decided to wait for Rosie ande home with her after school. When Summer arrived at the kindergarten, she texted Leonardo, Im at Rosies kindergarten to pick her up. You can go home straightlyter. Leonardo did not reply her immediately. He should still be busy. Summer threw her phone to the side. Not long after, Rosie came out. Seeing Summere to pick her up, Rosie was especially happy. Mom!Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Summer opened the car door in the back seat and let Rosie in. Before Rosie sat down, she looked around. No seeing Leonardo, she couldnt help but ask, Daddy hasnte yet? He is busy. Summer fastened her seat belt and said, Sit down. She closed the door and headed to the drivers seat before heading home. Just as Summer and Rosie arrived home, Leonardo was back as well. He took off his coat the moment he came in. There was faint exhaustion in his eyes, and he looked a little tired. Summer approached him and took over the coat from his hand. Whats wrong? Is it difficult to deal with? Leonardo shook his head and leaned over to kiss Summer. You just came back, too? He asked. Yeah. I was just about to call you and ask if you woulde home for dinner. When Leonardo had called her at noon, he sounded so busy that she thought he wouldnte back for dinner. Ill call you myself if I donte home for dinner. Leonardos voice was unhurried. You dont have to ask about it yourself. Summer didnt know if she was overthinking, but she had a feeling that Leonardo had something to say. She looked up at Leonardo, but he brought her into the house as he walked forward, his arm on her shoulders. Warrens case is not difficult to settle. After dealing with it, I went to the Emerson Group. Thepany has a lot of problems. Many things need to be sorted out and fixed. Now that he suddenly shifted the topic to thepany, Summer had the feeling that she was over-interpreting it again. Such a thing cant be done in a rush. Just take your time. The Emerson Group had been through a lot without an actual leader. With so many talents in it, thepany was operating smoothly, but some problems remained unsolved. Leonardo nced at her. Carl mentioned one thing today. He asked you to personally adapt Lost Citys script. Chapter 1221 I’m Still Mad Oh! Summer eximed. Leonardo added, I will start to work at the Emerson Group from tomorrow. Since the preparation for Lost City is still in the early stage, you need to go to Tip Top for meetings. We can go together in the morning. Summer tilted her head, and nced at Leonardo. Suddenly, she smiled and said, Okay. Leonardo frowned, wondering what else he had missed. He pondered for a moment before mentioning Warren again. Warren hurt a man in Golden Cauldron Club. The guy was taken to the ICU. When I got there, Carl had already brought Warren out. The matter was settled very quickly. Okay. Summer nodded seriously and asked him, Do you have anything else to say? The two were talking along the way, and now they reached at the door of their bedroom. Leonardo pushed open the door, entered the room, and turned to look at Summer. After hanging her coat, Summer turned to him. I have something to tell you. Leonardo sat beside the bed. Summer walked up to him and knelt on the carpet beside the bed. She rested her chin on hisp, looking up at him as she spoke in a soft voice, But you cant be angry afterward. When she behaved like this, Leonardo knew what she was going to say would not be anything good. At the very least, it wouldnt be something pleasant for him. Instead of saying anything, Leonardo just stared at her quietly with his gaze down. Summer didnt continue, as if she was waiting for his promise.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Seeing her being so stubborn, Leonardo said slowly, Tell me what it is first. He made himself clear. If it was something that made him unhappy, he would still be angry. Summer hooked her fingers at him, signaling him to lower his head. Leonardo obediently lowered his head, and Summer stretched herself to kiss him. A smile touched Leonardos lips, but he soon put on a long face, as he realized Summer was trying to please him. She was worried that he would be irritated when he heard what she was going to say. How could she please him for others sake? Leonardo didnt resume his previous position. He kept his head down, maintaining the distance so they could feel each others breath. Spill it. What is it? He asked. I went to see Stanley. His face darkened the moment Summer finished the sentence, as she expected Summer held Leonardos hands and said softly, He fought with Trevin, but lost. Trevin wanted to kill him, so I helped him out. She observed Leonardos expression closely. Once she noticed anger on his expression, she pounced on him and kissed him until his mood changed! Why did you help him? Leonardo straightened his back, his expression indifferent. Summer knew he was still angry, but it was difficult to tell the emotion in his eyes, let alone figuring out how annoyed he was. But since he demanded the reasons so calmly, it meant he was willing to listen to her. Summer was a little relieved. If he didnt save me back then, I would have been dead now. So I owe him my life no matter what. And I should return his favor. Summer stared at him nervously. Leonardo remained silent for a long time before holding her hands and said gently, I think you did the right thing. But Im still mad at you. Summers eyes widened, Why? I am worried when you meet him alone. His tone was filled with touching tenderness. Chapter 1222 Free Leonardo stared at her, his gaze heavy. Summer was stunned for a moment before she collected herself. She chuckled softly, I know. I went there because I was sure they wouldnt hurt me. Leonardo touched her face. From now on, you should discuss everything with me first. Alright. He sounded so gentle that Summer nodded without thinking twice. It was rare for Leonardo to be so magnanimous and not angry with her on such a matter. Since he was so gentle, Summer definitely knew how to behave at the moment. Leonardos temper was much better than before. At least, he was not as violent and irritable as he used to be. He would patiently listen to her exnation and gently express his opinions. Leonardo asked her, Which hospital is he in? Summer didnt hesitate to tell him the hospital name. Since Leonardo had listened to her and agreed with her, he should not make things difficult for Stanley again. Suddenly, Rosies voice came from outside, Mom, its time for dinner. Hurry up and get changed. Were going down for dinner. Summer pushed Leonardo. Summer didnt protest when Leonardo decided to go back to work in the Emerson Group. There were lots of problems in thepany now. If things kept postponed, there would be more and more issues. In the end, Leonardo would still be the one dealing with them. So hed better start working now to save more troubles. When Leonardo went to thepany, Summer went to the hospital to visit Stanley and Jenny. Summer left right after Stanleys operation yesterday, so she did not know how Stanley was doing. After Summer arrived at the hospital, she went to Stanleys attending doctor first. The operation was sessful and the patient is out of danger. He has been moved to a regr ward. What are important now are postoperative care and his mental health. Summer listened to the doctor and nodded, I see. Thank you, doctor. With regard to postoperative care, Summer had hired a nursing worker for him. Jenny was so devoted to Stanley that she should never abandon him, even if Stanley couldnt stand up for the rest of his life. As for mental health, Stanley was a psychiatrist himself, and he had destroyed his legs on purpose. So there was no need to worry about it as well. Aftering out of the doctors room, Summer went straight to Stanleys ward. She pushed open the door and saw Jenny sitting beside his bed. Hearing the sound of door opening, Jenny looked over and saw Summer. She greeted Summer with aplicated look on her face, Ms. Summer. Summer nodded in response and walked towards the hospital bed. Various tubes were attached to Stanley, and he was wearing an oxygen mask, looking very fragile.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He moved his lips and managed to force a smile at Summer. It was just like the one he had given her before being sent to the operating room. Youre here. It wasnt hard to tell from his tone that he knew Summer woulde. How are you feeling now? Summer asked. Good. Stanley spoke very slowly. Then, he turned around and looked out of the window. The warm sunlight shone in from outside. Its nice that I am still alive. He paused for a moment before continuing, Besides, Im free. Stanley was finally free after Lester died. The man who had destroyed his life was no longer there. And Stanleys jealousy and grudge against Leonardo seemed to dissipate along with Lesters death. Now he couldnt even remember why he had been so determined to fight against Leonardo. Chapter 1223 Why Did He Call Summer Jenny was looking at Stanley when he spoke, her gaze focused and gentle. When she heard Stanleysst two sentences, tears were shing in her eyes, with a trace of pity. When a woman started to pity a man, it was the beginning of affection. But Jennys pity for Stanley had started a long time ago. The kids Lester had chosen to adopt were mostly from humble families, and Jenny was also one of them. But she felt sorry for a insightful man like Stanley. Maybe it was destiny. I wont visit you often. Call me if you need anything. Summer turned to look at Jenny again, Or you can ask Jenny to call me. Jenny froze for a short while before turning to Stanley. Stanley moved his lips. Alright. Im leaving now. Summer stood up, her face cold. Stanley turned to eye Jenny. Jenny, send Summer away for me. He still called Summer by her first name, as if they were as close as before. Summer was tender-hearted, but stubborn. She could forgive something, but not everything. As expected, Jenny followed Stanleys order and walked Summer out. Her injuries were less serious than Stanleys, but she was still a patient. And there were two bottles of medicine hanging on the mobile IV pole beside her. Summer refused. No need. You should have a good rest. But Jenny insisted on walking Summer out with the mobile pole. Unable to stop Jenny, Summer remained silent and headed straight out. After leaving the ward, Summer quickened her pace. When she hurried out, the wheels of the movable IV pole behind her sounded faster. Jenny caught up with her and followed closely behind Summer to talk to her. Ms. Summer, thank you. Summer thought Jenny was thanking her for saving Stanley, so she replied without looking back, I did owe Stanley my life. This is what I should do. You dont need to thank me. There was a moment of silence, but the sound of the wheels and footsteps were still audible. So Jenny was still following Summer. Just as Summer was wondering what Jenny was going to do, she heard Jennys suppressed voice, In fact, he didnt want to live. He? Summer turned around. You mean Stanley? Otherwise, how could Trevin knock him down? Jenny let out a miserable smile. That made sense. Summer was surprised when she found out Trevin had taken Stanley down. But she didnt give it much thought. Summer didnt bother to ponder about it for anyone she didnt care about. Then why did he call me and ask me to save him? Jenny sized Summer up andmented suddenly, Youre so beautiful. It sounds like praise. Summer raised her eyebrows, her face expressionless. A smile touched Jennys lips. You look just like Mr. Emerson when you put on that face. Summer had never had such a peaceful conversation with Jenny, so she found it interesting and started to talk with her seriously, Sometimes husband and wife look alike. Herees your elevator. Since Summer was standing behind her, Jenny nced back and reminded her. Summer paused for a few seconds before turning around and entering the elevator. Jenny stood where she was until the elevator door closed. Staring at the decreasing number on the elevator, she recalled Summers question. Then why did he call me and ask me to save him? Jenny had been with Stanley for so many years, so she naturally knew why Stanley called Summer.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 1224 Because I’m Mrs. Emerson Neither Jenny nor Stanley grew up in normal families. Figuring out what others were thinking was the first thing they had learned. It was difficult to know what Stanley was thinking. But if it was easier to figure him out when it was rted to Summer. Summer was not aplicated woman. Soft yet determined, she couldnt be simpler. Stanley called Summer at such a moment simply because he wanted to see her. After leaving the hospital, Summer called Leonardo. Im going to Tip Top Media. After she made it clear to Leonardo, Leonardo did not stop her from visiting Stanley. He even asked the driver to send her there. Leonardos temper was much better now. He was no longer as domineering and irritable as he had been. Instead, he was used to confessing everything to Summer now. Leonardo was very quiet on the other side of the phone. I see. Just go get Carl when youre there. The receptionists at the front desk have been informed. They know you. The moment the driver saw Summering over, he opened the door of the car. Summer bent over and got into it, How did you inform them? He hadnt mentioned that she was his wife, had he? Leonardo chuckled as something urred to him. The famous Screenwriter Summer Jarrett is going to be Mr. Carls distinguished guest.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. I think youre making fun of me. Summer couldnt helpughing upon hearing his answer. I didnt. Leonardos tone turned serious, Not bad. Summer knew he was referring to her script, but she asked on purpose, Not bad? Im in a meeting. Leonardo did not continue speaking. He sounded like he was going to hang up at any moment. Summer didnt want to let him go just like this. She suppressed herughter and said, I see. You mean my script is not bad, right? No wonder you sneaked into the study to watch it secretly in the middle of the night instead ofing back to sleep. The other end of the phone fell into a deathly silence. He said nothing, but Summer could imagine what Leonardos face looked like now. He must be hiding his unease with a poker face. She called his bluff deliberately. After a long time, Leonardo coughed and asked her ufortably, How do you know? Because I am Mrs. Emerson. How can I not know what Mr. Emerson is doing at home? Leonardo was silent again. Go on with your meeting now. Lets have lunch togetherter. Summer hung up the phone with a big smile on her face. It was rare for Summer to get on Leonardos nerves. If only they had been talking face-to-face, then she could witness the look on his face when he was caught red-handed but still pretended to be indifferent. The older Leonardo got, the more childish he became. And the more adorable he was. Leonardo hung up the phone and put it aside. He nced at the executives who were sitting opposite him to report on their work and said coldly, Lets continue. One of the executives asked carefully, Mr. Emerson, are we going to have a meetingter? Leonardo had just told Summer on the phone that he was going to have a meeting. Leonardo eyed him and said callously, If you turned your energy wasted on eavesdropping into your work, you wouldnt have done such a terrible job. The senior executives felt a little aggrieved. It was not that he intended to eavesdrop on Leonardos conversation. It was Leonardo who told them to wait here. Why was he the one to be med when he overheard him? Well have a meeting in the afternoon. You guys can leave now. Leonardo lowered his eyes to browse the other documents, signaling that they were dismissed. The executives gaped at each other, unable to believe that Leonardo was so gentle. If it were in the past, he would have smashed something long ago. Chapter 1225 Not That Generous Noticing that the executives were still in the office, Leonardo looked up again. Youre waiting for coffee? Were leaving now The executives hurried out of the office immediately. Leonardo withdrew his gaze and leaned against the back of his chair. After a while, he closed the documents and called Tim. Im going out. I see, sir. Mr. Emerson, were here. Tim stopped the car at the entrance of the hospital and said to Leonardo. Leonardo looked out of the window but did not say anything. He opened the door and got out of the car. Tim followed him closely. After entering the hospital, Tim led the way and soon guided him to Stanleys ward. Here it is said Tim as he turned to Leonardo. After learning Summers n, although Leonardo didnt ask him directly, Tim had his men keep a close eye on Stanley. Leonardo knew Tim was secretly watching Stanley, so he allowed Summer to do what she wanted instead of interfering with it. Leonardo was sure Tim wouldnt let him down. But he didnt know about Summers rescuing Stanley until she had told him. Tim had been working for Leonardo for so many years that he knew Leonardo well. Once Tim had been informed that Summer had saved Stanley alone, he had run a thorough investigation about Stanley. He had even figured out how many checkups Stanley had done in the hospital and how much money they cost. Just as Tim was about to push the door open, it was opened from inside and a nurse came out. Although Leonardo was now better-tempered, he was still intimidating. The nurse nced at him and was forced to look away from his eyes by the way Leonardo acted. Inparison, Tim, who was standing beside Leonardo, looked more approachable. So, she looked at Tim and asked, Are you Mr. Stanleys friends? Yes, Tim said smoothly. Mr. Stanley is inside. Without a doubt, the nurse stepped aside and held the door open to let them in. Although Leonardo seemed to be daunting, judging from their amazing looks, the nurse concluded they should not be bad guys. Mr. Stanley had undergone amputation, but he was very calm and seemed to be a decent man. It seemed that the two in front of her were Mr. Stanleys friends. They were handsome and did not look like evildoers. After Leonardo and Tim entered the room, the nurse turned around and walked inside. She approached the bed and bent over to called Stanley, Mr. Stanley, your friends are here to see you. Since Stanley had just finished his operation, he couldnt stand up for the time being. Even if he was in a wheelchair, it was not convenient. He could only lie on the bed. Lying in a daze, he let out a conscious snort when he heard the nurses words. Friends? When did he have any friend? There were only people who wanted to kill him. The nurse lifted the bed a little so Stanley could lean against the bed to talk to his friends.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Then, the nurse smiled and said, Mr. Stanley, Im going out. Call me if you need anything. After the nurse left, Stanley turned to see who his visitors were. He wasnt surprised to spot Leonardo and Tim. Youre here. His gazended on Leonardo, and his calm tone showed that he knew Leonardo woulde. He and Leonardo had acted against each other for so long that they sort of knew each other well. Leonardo would never allow Summer to keep in contact with Stanley and leave them alone. Leonardo wasnt that generous, nor was he that kind. Chapter 1226 The Man Who Had Ruined His Life If Stanley were Leonardo, he probably wouldnt have allowed himself to live. Leonardo was not that kind, but he would yield for Summer. Leonardo cast a nce at Stanley and fixed his gaze at one end of his bed. There was a quilt at the end of the bed, but something seemed to be missing. There was nothing under the quilt. Stanley said indifferently, They had been cut off already. Leonardo darted him an icy look. If you want to die, just die somewhere far away. It was impossible for Leonardo to be nice to him. After Stanley let himself go, he was no longer touchy when facing Leonardo. Without jealousy and resentment, he became even calmer. A grin touched his mouth as he answered, Too bad that Summer is so kind. She insisted on saving me. He sounded somewhat annoying, but what he said was the truth. Summer was kind. She wouldnt change her mind because of the interference from others. She would do what she thought was right. Leonardo sneered, Since youve lost your legs, youd better spend more time at home in the future. Dont go out if you got nothing else to do so that your hands wont be chopped off as well. Stanleys expression turned colder as he stared at Leonardo seriously. Momentster, he solemnly suggested to Leonardo, If I were you, I would have killed me without letting Summer know to save any future trouble for good. Im not interested in torturing the disabled. Leonardo looked down at him condescendingly with disdains in his eyes. Stanley remained calm, but he was ufortable when seeing Leonardos disdainful gaze. His face darkened. You saved Summers life. And she and I will return the favor together. Ill see to it that the man who saved her will hear from us when Summer and I have our wedding ceremony again. Leonardo lifted his chin slightly and looked down at Stanley, his voice icy cold. Stanley couldnt manage a smile anymore. When fighting against Trevin, Stanley meant to let Trevin win because he had no interest in winning Trevin. Even if Trevin won, Stanley didnt lose. But in front of Leonardo, he was totally defeated. Both Stanley and Leonardo had once been in terrible troubles. But Stanley had always believed that Leonardo was who he was and was able to live happily today only because he was lucky enough to meet Summer. Otherwise, Leonardo must have been like Stanley and led a miserable life. He felt unfair at the thought of it. Youre just lucky. Leonardo did not deny, I am. But it was not that you had no other choice. Stanleys hands by his sides tightened slowly. It urred to him that there were quite a few families willing to adopt him and Bendy back then because the two were both good-looking and smart. He chose Lester among so many adopters, because Lester seemed to be the richest.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Kids were sensitive. Intuitively, Stanley didnt like Lester. But he had a feeling that Lester should be the most suitable one. It turned out that he had known how to weigh the pros and cons since then. Stanley had been ambitious since he was a kid. It was up to him to decide what he would be in the future. Of course, he understood such a simple thing. It was just that he didnt want to admit it. As a result, he looked for reasons from other people and stubbornly believed that Leonardo lived a more magnanimous life than him because he had met Summer. Perhaps the person who had ruined his life was not Lester. Chapter 1227 He Would Fall Completely Stanley looked like he had suffered a huge blow. He had a miserable pale face,pletely losing his vitality. Had he always been deceiving himself? The light in his eyes was obliterated bit by bit, and finally, he fell into a deathly silence. Leonardo looked at him with satisfaction. There was no trace of warmth in his eyes. Someone who was self-conscious like Stanley cannot be easily defeated. Even if he was knocked down a thousand times or persuaded countless times, he can still be strong as long as he thought he was right. However, if one got right to the point and made him suspect himself, he would fallpletely. Stanley used to have a happy and harmonious family, but he was implicated by the kidnap. Leonardo could understand if Stanley med on him. However, Summer had nothing to do with it. Stanleys insistence on getting Summer was just an excuse to deceive himself. Although he had stopped thinking about that, Leonardo was still not sure whether he would have any other thoughts or not. Leonard wanted Stanley to doubt himself and reflect on himself. Only in this way could he be freed from his reluctance toward Summer and let go of Summer. Stanleys response satisfied Leonardo. Leonardo raised his wrist to check the time. Summer said she wanted to have lunch with him, and he had to go back to finish his work first. Otherwise, his workload would double in the afternoon, which would dy his journey home. He really wanted to sell the Emerson Group. However, he was unable to sell it off in a short period of time, and no one could clean up such a big mess. Leonardo sighed and then turned to Stanley, saying with a generous tone, If you need any help, you can contact me. Stanley only looked at Leonardo coldly. He would rather die than ask Leonardo for help. Leonardo knew it as well. He said it on purpose, intending to further irritate Stanley. However, if Stanley really went for him brazen-facedly, he would still help him, as long as it did not go against his principles. Leonardo left with Tim without saying anything more. Summer was received with unprecedented courtesy when she reached Tip Top Media. As soon as she entered, the receptionist greeted her, Screenwriter Summer! Summer was stunned for a moment, and then smiled, Hello. Youre going to see Mr. Carl, right? This way, please. One of the receptionists walked out and helped her call the elevator. She was too friendly, which made Summer uneasy However, what surprised her was that they called her Screenwriter Summer instead of Mrs. Emerson. Both titles were for her, but they were fundamentally different. Screenwriting was Summers profession, and she earned this name by herself. There were no other factors involved.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Mrs. Emerson meant she was Leonardos woman. Everything she did would bebeled with this title. This was what Leonardo had done for her. As a matter of fact, she didnt mind others suspecting that she owed her sess to Leonardo. These were nothing important. However, she was moved by Leonardos thoughtfulness. He was just too considerate. Maybe she should be nicer to him. Chapter 1228 He Valued Summer Very Much Summer came here because Carl had asked her to adapt the script of Lost City for the movie. She was here to meet him and then sign a contract. Summer exited the elevator and went straight to Carls office. When she stood at the door and knocked, she heard Carls voiceing from inside. Come in. Summer pushed the door open and walked in. Carl was busy with a phone call. He had his phone in his hand with a gloomy face. Carl toned down when he saw Summer. Then he stood up and said, You didnt call me. I thought you werenting this morning. Summer said that she wouldeter, but Carl thought it was lunchtime, and she did not show up. I got held up. Summer exined casually. Its fine. Carl put his phone into his pocket. The directors team is already in the conference room. Ill take you over. Summer walked out, following him, Alright. Lost City was a good script, so it was handed to the best director in Tip Top Media.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. When Summer entered, they were discussing the script for Lost City. Mr. Carl. They stopped their conversation when seeing Carl and Summer. This is the screenwriter. Carl smiled and moved aside. Summer, following behind him, appeared before them. Hello, everyone. Im the screenwriter, Summer. Summer nodded slightly with a smile, looking gentle and sweet. Since everyone present worked in the entertainment industry, they had all heard about Summer and knew that she had been on the trending topics quite a few times. It was the first time they saw Summer in person, their eyes were filled with curiosity and scrutiny. They stood up to greet Summer. Carl walked to the two empty seats on the side and pulled out a chair. Then he turned to Summer, Sit here. Thank you. Summer did not refuse him and directly sat down. Tip Top Media was influential in the entertainment industry. Ever since Leonardo gave Tip Top Media to Carl, Carls social status had changed dramatically. He had no reason to pull a chair for Summer, an screenwriter, but he did. This meant he valued Summer very much. He was telling these people to be polite to Summer. Summer knew what Carl was thinking. Domestic screenwriter did not have much say in the production of film and television works. After Carl did this, she could have more voice in the crew. Thus, she silently epted his good intentions. These people were experienced, and definitely understood what Carl meant. When discussing the script, they showed their respect to Summer and listened carefully to her ideas. Soon, it was lunchtime. They asked if Summer wanted to have dinner with them, but Summer declined because she had invited Leonardo to dinner. Carl was out for lunch when he met Summer at the door. Lets go and eat together? I have an appointment, with Leonardo. Summer could not help but smile when she mentioned Leonardo. Carl rubbed his nose, Alright, only me. A lonely person Summer nced at him and said, Girls wont refuse your dinner invitation if you ask. As they spoke, they walked towards the elevator. Chapter 1229 Resist Talking About the Past Carl snorted, Summer, look at you. You are being mean to me! Summerughed, Then you can eat with us. Im not going. Carl refused straightforwardly, I dont want to see your PAD! We dont You do! Even if you just sit together and watch each other. Summer had nothing to say. If this was what he meant by PAD, then they did PAD every day. Dont misunderstand me. Carl hurriedly exined, I mean you like each other very much. You are like He thought for a moment and said, Its like an instinct. It is so unswerving that nothing can separate you. Summer felt what Carl said was quite interesting. Carl smiled embarrassedly, Am I too pretentious? I feel quite embarrassed to say it. For a moment, Summer wanted to tell him about Jessica. Carl called the elevator. Summer calmed down after an instant of impulse. She decided to keep the secret for Jessica. When they entered the elevator, Summer said, I want to ask you a question. What? Summer looked solemn. Carl couldnt help but be serious. Have you ever thought about the consequence when you left Jessica? Summer exined, I mean, all the consequences. Carl was stiffened. It was as if someone had pressed the pause button in him. For a few seconds, he maintained the same posture and looked at Summer, dumbfounded. Since she had mentioned it, Summer continued, Why didnt you return? Did you feel guilty, or did you find it hard to part with her? Carl remained silent. Summer could feel that Carl was somewhat reluctant to talk about the past. Jessica did not want think about the past as well. Both of them still had feelings for each other, but neither of them wanted to break the ice. If they just leave their past untouched, it would be even harder for them to fix it between them.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The longer itsted, the more painful it would be for them to fix the past. After a while, Carl sighed, It has been too long. It is very difficult to exin these problems in details. Heughed at himself, I was stupid. If I havent left If he hadnt left, all the problems between them wouldnt have existed. Perhaps he had married Jessica long ago and had their children. Perhaps their children were even older than Rosie. Summer did not say anything else. The elevator reached the first floor, and they got out together. A group of people walked over. They seemed to be the actors in thepany. When they saw Carl, they smiled and greeted him. Everyone was young and pretty, as beautiful as a flower. Mr. Carl. Carl nodded and pointed at Summer, This is the screenwriter of Lost City, Summer. Hello, Ms. Summer. They were not only beautiful, but also honey tongued. Summer replied with a smile, Hello. Chapter 1230 I Saw It Just Now They all looked at Summer curiously. See you around. Carl smiled, with his hands behind his back. Even if he was a boss, he was never a serious man. He was always pleasant,pletely different from Leonardo. Those girls said goodbye and turned to leave. Summer nced at them, but did not see Sivan among the crowd. Their conversation was interrupted by those girls, and they remained silent until they reached the door. Just as Summer left the building, she saw a familiar car. She stopped and the car door was opened. The next moment, Leonardo walked out of the car.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Carl teased when he saw Leonardo. I thought I would avoid seeing your PAD if I didnt eat with you. I didnt expect you toe straight to me. Who wants to eat with you? Leonardo looked at him. Summer has invited me. Carl shrugged his shoulder and nced at Summer, signaling her to speak. Summer nodded, Yes, but you said you wouldnt go. I want to go now. Carl said seriously. No way. Leonardo put his arm round Summers waist and led her towards the car. Summer could only turn around and smile at Carl. Carl shrugged. Summer had to return to Tip Top Media for a meeting in the afternoon. Therefore, Leonardo found a restaurant nearby. After dinner, they chatted for a while, and then Summer was ready to leave. Leonardo drove her back to Tip Top Media. Leonardo leaned over to unfasten her seat belt when they arrived. After that, he even leaned closer, trying to kiss her. Summer pushed him away, People are watching. The car stopped at the entrance to Tip Top Media. There were many peopleing and going, not to mention paparazzi around. If they were photographed, they would probably be in the headlines again. Its fine. Leonardo pulled her hand away and kissed her. He stopped after a long while. Summer got out of the car and when she was about to close the door, Leonardo reached out, saying, Ill pick you up after work. Youre not on the way. Ill just ask the driver to pick me up. Leonardo would waste his time to take a detour. Leonardo just said, Its settled. Ill pick you up. He didnt take her words seriously at all. Never mind. Summer would not stand against him on such a small matter. Summer turned around and went inside the building. Leonardo watched her disappear before he drove away. When Summer was waiting for the elevator, someone walked over from behind. She stood beside Summer, waiting for the elevator. Summer smelled her perfume as soon as she approached. It was too strong. Summer couldnt help but look back. Coincidentally, the woman was also looking at her. Ms. Summer. Sivan wore a white feathered coat, looking at her with a smile. Hello. Summer did not like her very much. She turned around after greeting Sivan. She looked indifferent, not revealing her dislike toward Sivan. However, Sivan did not seem to read Summers mind. She insisted on talking to her, Mr. Emerson sent you here. I saw it just now. No wonder Sivan spoke to her now. Last time, Sivan just ignored her. So that exined it. Summer did not say anything. She only twitched her lips. It was apparent that she did not want to talk to Sivan. Chapter 1231 Not That Important Summer didnt want to talk to Sivan, but Sivan insisted on talking to her. Sivan didnt seem to notice her coldness. She opened her eyes wide and asked curiously, Ms. Summer, will you and Mr. Emerson get back together? It seems Miss Sivan is interested in my personal life. Summer looked even colder, but still sounded gentle. She looked like a person with an extremely good temper. However, Sivan felt somewhat ufortable, like being examined. She quickly forced down her difort. She shook off her hair and continued, I am just curious. You and Mr. Emerson seem to be together quite a lot, but Mr. Emerson did not announce that you are going to remarry. I do not know what Mr. Emerson thinks. I am just curious What did Mr. Emerson think? Come on. Did it have anything to do with her? If it were before, perhaps she would suspect Leonardo because of these words and be paranoid. But after what happened in these years, she knew she meant a lot to him, no matter what. Moreover, it wasnt that important whether they got back together or not. Summer only replied softly, So? What? Sivan looked at Summer in disbelief. That was Summers reaction to her words? Did she not feel angry and embarrassed? At this moment, the elevator door opened. Heres my floor. Summer turned to Sivan and calmly walked out. Sivan was so angry that she stomped her feet. Apart from being good-looking, its not a big deal to be able to write scripts. Whats there to be proud of? Sivan muttered to herself. Leonardo came to pick Summer up in the afternoon. They stayed at home these days and would often pick Rosie up. Now that they resumed to work, Rosie was already home when they returned. Rosie was going to have a winter vacation in a few days. During dinner, Summer and Leonardo discussed who would look after Rosie during the winter vacation. Rosie took a few mouthfuls of rice and then raised her head, I choose mommy! Dont interfere in adults affairs. Leonardo gave Rosie a chicken wing as he spoke. Rosie gnawed on the chicken wing, saying Doesnt Mom work for Uncle Carl? Uncle Carl can take care of me, and I could asionally see Auntie Jessica. Leonardo pondered for a moment, Uncle Tim can also look after you. He is too busy. Ill disturb him and affect his work efficiency. Tim liked Rosie very much. If they send Rosie to him, he would spare his time to y with her. It would indeed reduce his efficiency. Leonardo said, You know work efficiency? I know a lot. Rosie had finished the chicken wing. She looked at Summer expectantly and said, Mom, let me go with you. Summer took a napkin to wipe her mouth, Alright. Rosie was so excited that she screamed a Yeah! Leonardo wanted to say something, but Summer spoke first, The workload is not so much there. Besides, Carl can help me take care of her. Leonardo was focused when he was working. And Emerson Group had so many matters for him to handle. He would be too tired if he had to spare some time for Rosie.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Since Summer said it, Leonardo just agreed. He turned around and warned Rosie, Behave yourself. I know! Rosie smiled proudly. Leonardo snorted. Chapter 1232 Provoked Him Again Early the next morning, when Summer woke up, Leonardo had gone. Since he returned to work, he even got up earlier than her. Summer did not mind it. After dressing up, she pushed open the door and met Leonardo, who just came out of the study. Leonardo was dressed neatly but wore a cold face. Whats the matter? Who had provoked him early in the morning? Its fine. Leonardo put his arm around her shoulder and walked downstairs. It seemed he didnt want to say anything else. Summer did not know what had happened. But since he did not say anything, she did not ask. It shouldnt be something pleasant. He probably just didnt want her to be unhappy like him. During breakfast, Leonardo nced at the French window and then said casually, Its windy today. We had better stay home. Windy? Summer took a look as well. She was confused. Then she turned to look at Leonardo, saying, I dont think it is that serious. It had been windy in the past few days. Todays wind seemed to be a little stronger than previous days, but not to the point to quit work. She was not that weak. Child often slept a lot in winter. Rosie yawned and said, Can I quit kindergarten? There was no point for her to go to kindergarten. It was so windy that it was better to sleep at home. Leonardo coldly rejected her proposal, No. Rosie curled her lips and lowered her head to continue eating. She muttered, What can I say? Leonardo did not say anything further. It was the driver who drove the car today. After sending Summer to Tip Top Media, Leonardo returned to Emerson Group.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The receptionist was still as polite as yesterday. However, their expression was a little strange. Summer did not think too much. She directly took the elevator upstairs. At noon, Summer went out to eat with Leonardo. Tip Top Media wasnt far from Emerson Group, but it would take some time for Leonardo to travel between, so she decided to go over to Leonardo. She had an appointment with Leonardo in a restaurant near Emerson Group. Tim booked the seat for them. Leonard was not there when she arrived. She took the menu and ordered. Ms. Summer. Just as she picked up the menu, she heard a familiar voice. Summer slightly pursed her lower lips, feeling impatient. She raised her eyes, only to find Sivan, who was smiling at her. Sivan was carefully dressed. Her makeup and hairstyle were very exquisite. The dress she wore was from a famous brand. Summer had seen it on the Inte a few days ago. The price was not cheap. Were all the artists so rich now? Sivan didnt have any works, but she still spent quite extravagantly. Summer looked at Sivan faintly, Hello. She would meet Sivan even during a meal. What a coincidence! Youre alone? Sivan nced at the empty seat. Summer replied, I am expecting someone. I see. Sivan stroked her hair and thought for a moment, Actually I want to apologize to you. Ms. Summer, its Out of the way. A cold voice interrupted her. Sivan turned around and saw Leonardoe over. Leonardo wore a long coat today, looking extremely handsome. Sivan was stunned for a moment, her eyes lit up, Mr. Emerson. Chapter 1233Good at Dealing with Such a Thing Summer noticed that Sivans expression changed. Her eyes Squinted, Summer said mischievously to Leonardo, Afternoon. Leonardo frowned, Afternoon. Summer sat by the window. Leonardo could go and sit opposite her if Sivan could turn sideways, as the aisle was not that narrow. However, Sivan didnt, and she stood in the middle of the aisle. Sivan didnt care much about Leonardos impatience, Mr. Emerson, IBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. You didnt understand, right? Leonardos eyes were cold, Let me put it another way. Go away! Sivans face instantly turned pale, and her eyes were swarmed with tears. Summer was surprised. She knew Leonardo didnt treat others as patiently as he treated her, but he seldom acted like this. Leonardo. Summer whispered his name, trying to stop him. She did not like Sivan, but Sivan didnt deserve this. ncing at Summer, Leonardo gave up and turned around. He went through the space between two tables without bumping into Sivan and sat down opposite Summer. He was telling Sivan that he didnt like her. Summer could feel that Sivan was not an innocent girl. She was pondering what exactly Sivan had done to annoy Leonardo so much. Summer was happy to have lunch with Leonardo outside, but she didnt expect that Sivan was here. She couldnt enjoy the lunch if Sivan didnt leave. Finally, Summer said, Miss Sivan, do you have anything to say to me? Sivan shook her head, wiping the tears off her face. She was sobbing, No. I just came to say hi. Her eyes were red, and she looked aggrieved. Summer heard that Sivan wanted to apologize to her. But seeing Leonardo was here, Sivan refused to say anything. I have to go. Sivan nced at Leonardo again, then turned around and left immediately. Staring at her back for a moment, Summer asked Leonardo, What happened? It seems you dont like Sivan. You mean I have to like her? Leonardo took the menu and asked her, Did you order? Then he called the waiter and ordered some dishes, which were Summers favorites. They almost liked the same dishes after living together for so long. Summer wanted to ask more about Sivan, but Leonardo changed the topic and it was hard to continue that conversation. After dinner, she hadpletely forgotten it. Leonardo wanted to drive her back to Tip Top Media. But she refused, and Leonardo did not insist. Seeing Summer get into the car and leave, Leonardo returned to Emerson Group. Which she arrived at Tip Top Media, Summer saw Eliza after she got out of the car. Eliza? Summer was surprised and took the initiative to greet her. Eliza turned around and saw Summer. She smiled, You are back from lunch? Eliza knew Tip Top was going to make the movie version of Lost City, and that Carl had asked Summer to be responsible for the adaption of script. It wasnt officially released, but everyone in the industry had known it. Summer smiled, Yeah. Youll encounter a lot of troubles in the industry. But Leonardo is good at dealing with such a thing. Eliza crossed her arms, indicating she wanted to have a long conversation with Summer. Summer could tell that Eliza was implying something, Such a thing? Chapter 1234 Malicious Clips Eliza was astonished. Dont you know that? She stared at Summer, as if she was confirming whether Summer was serious or not. Summer frowned, How would I know if you didnt tell me? Eliza was a little embarrassed. She knocked her head and said slowly, It seems that Ive made a mistake. Anyway, lets be frank. Summer guessed it might be rted to Leonardo. Leonardo looked angry when he came out of the study this morning. Last night, the gossip between Leonardo and a female artist made the trending topic. However, Leonardo quickly noticed it and dealt with it before dawn. After saying this, Eliza joked, You get married again, dont you? Summer pondered for a while and replied, No. Eliza smiled suddenly, It wouldnt make any difference anyway. Ture love shouldnt be restricted by rituals, and it could be sensed. Summer asked, Sivan? Eliza thought for a while and then replied, I dont remember. I had a meetingst night and got this news from my assistant. By the time I went online, there was no rted news anymore.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. I see. Thank you. Obviously, Leonardo wanted to hide it from her. If she hadnt met Eliza by ident, she probably wouldnt have the chance to know it. Dont turn me in. Eliza instructed worriedly. She thought Summer definitely knew about this, but she was wrong. It meant that Leonardo didnt want Summer to know. If Leonardo knew that Summer got this news from her, he might be angry with her. Leonardo was not a kind person. Summer replied, Fine. After Eliza left, Summer entered Tip Top Media. It was still lunch break, so Summer went straight to Carl. Thinking that Sivan tried to apologize to her, she knew that female artist must be her. As for why they became a trending topic, Carl definitely knew something, as Sivan worked for Carl. Carl was on the phone when he heard the knock. He raised his head and said, Come in. Summer pushed open and found a seat to sit down. She waited quietly and decided to ask Carl about the matter after he finished his call. Carl quickly ended the call and put his phone to the side, You are really a fast eater. He thought Summer woulde back after staying with Leonardo for a while. I have something to ask you. Summer said straightforwardly. What? Did Sivan and Leonardo be a trending topicst night? Carl was stunned. He coughed lightly and said somewhat embarrassedly, You already know that? It was really embarrassing. Leonardo was his good friend and Sivan was an artist with great potential in hispany. As expected, Carl knew about it. Summer felt a bit disappointed and asked, What happened? The paparazzi shot a photo at the entrance when Leonardo sent you back after lunch yesterday. However, Sivan went in right after you. The scene was maliciously edited by the paparazzi. They said Leonardo is going after her. The mere mention of this irked him. Chapter 1235 Misplaced Ambition Upon hearing Carls exnation, Summer recalled it. However, she didnt expect that the paparazzi would use it to make up stories. No wonder Leonardo would turn a cold shoulder on Sivan. Summer chuckled and said, What a coincidence. Indeed. Carl sighed and said helplessly, Leonardo told me not to tell you. He was afraid it would bother you. He shrugged and said, I didnt expect you would figure it out anyway. Summer pondered for a moment, and then she seemed toe up with something. She asked, Have you told Sivan not to reveal anything to the public? Of course. Sivan is not a reckless person. She would know what to do next even though I didnt tell her. Really? Summer could feel Carl really wanted to help Sivan, and believed in Sivans integrity. After a second thought, she did not tell Carl that Sivan wanted to apologize to her for this. Even if she told Carl about it, she knew he would probably think Sivan was sincere.This is from N?velDrama.Org. If Sivan was really not a reckless person, she would not go and apologize to her while the whole thing had been hushed up by Leonardo. Perhaps, even being photographed by the paparazzi was not a coincidence at all. Sivan was young, yet she was scheming and ambitious. However, Summer had experienced so many things, and she could easily see through Sivans little trick. Being ambitious was a good thing, but Sivan misced her ambition. If Sivan insisted on ying dirty tricks, Leonardo could quietly get rid of her, just like how he dealt with the treading topic. There was no need for Summer to take an action. Two dayster, Rosies winter vacation started. Summer took Rosie with her when she came for a crew meeting. After bringing Rosie to the conference room, Summer gave a simple introduction, She is my daughter. On Summers first day here, Carl had told everyone they were friends. So others would not say anything, even though Summer came here with her daughter. Besides, the staff had heard that Leonardo went to the press conference of Lost City with Summer. They had no idea of what was going on between Summer and Leonardo, but they knew it was wise not to offend Summer. However, theyve never heard that Summer had a daughter. Rosie looked cute and delicate. Even if she looked chubby, she still had a quality different from an ordinary child. It wasnt hard to imagine that she would grow up to be a woman of great temperament. Some staff members peeked at Rosie from time to time during the meeting. Rosie sat beside Summer, painting on a notebook. She focused on her work, and frowned when she drew the wrong line and her small eyebrows wrinkled. The staff members couldnt help butugh at her cute expression. Among the peepers, there were both males and females, young and old. Summer didnt know how to react. After a long meeting, she took Rosie to find Car at noon. If Carl was in the office in the afternoon, she would let Rosie stay with him. Rosie would affect the meeting if she stayed with her. After Summer opened the office door, Rosie rushed inside. Uncle Carl What? Chapter 1236 Benefit Brought by Rumor Summer heard Rosies puzzled voice and looked into the room from behind Rosie. Then, she saw a scene that startled her. Carl sat on the executive chair behind his desk. Sivany prone on Carl, looking like she had fallen onto Carl The scene was really embarrassing. Summer reached out to cover Rosies eyes and said, Rosie, dont look at them. Rosie was blinking, with her long eyshes frequently sweeping across Summers hands. I had seen it on TV, Rosie whispered. Summer said nothing and pulled Rosie out. Damn! Seeing this, Carl nced at Sivan, who was still on him, and gave out a helpless curse. He pushed Sivan away hard, and got up to stop Summer.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Summer, please hear me out! Carl knew if this news reached Jessica, she would be really mad at him. Summer held Rosie and looked at Carl as he hurriedly ran after them. It was uneasy to tell from Summers face how she felt. Carl anxiously ran a hand across his hair and said awkwardly, Well, Sivan just identally fell on me Summer said, Oh. Please believe me. What I said is true. Summers reaction panicked Carl. I believe you. Of course. Summer trusted Carl, but not Sivan. But she felt Carl should be responsible for this. As the boss of Tip Top Media, Carl was usually very busy and would not meet someone casually. Even the employees in thepany had to make an appointment to meet him, let alone Sivan, who didnt have any achievements yet. If Carl didnt give Sivan the privilege of being able to visit him at any time, how could Sivan get the chance to fall on him? I believe you, too. Rosie smiled as she imitated Summers tone. At this time, Sivan walked out. Sivan looked down slightly and whispered, Ms. Summer. She acted if she had done something wrong. Summer smiled and ignored Sivan. She turned to Carl and said, We are just here for a casual visit. Ill take Rosie out for a meal now. Sivan was someone who wanted to fake a rtionship with Summers husband and make it a trending topic. Summer felt Sivan didnt deserve her attention. Carl was still worried, Summer, do you really believe me? He was really afraid that Summer would tell Jessica about this. It doesnt matter if I believe you or not. You acted as if Im your girlfriend. Leonardo would be mad if he saw this. She naturally believed in Carl and knew what Carl was worried about. She would not tell Jessica. But there was no guarantee that Sivan would not. Jessica and Carl had something between them, and anyone who was familiar with Carl could see that. Sivan was very ambitious. However, Leonardo took a decisive action to stifle the rumor before Sivan had benefited from it. The trending topic disappearedpletely. Now, Sivan was trying to have an affair with Carl. You know what I mean, Carl scratched his hair. Yes, I know. Im going to have a meal. Summer held Rosie and left. Rosie followed Summer for two steps and couldnt help but look back at Sivan. She whispered to Summer, That woman and Uncle Carl Summer turned to look at her and exined gently, Theres nothing between them. Rosie didnt know much about adults, so she just said, I see. After they had moved out of hearing range, Sivan asked Carl curiously, Is that little girl Ms. Summers daughter? Its none of your business. Carl said with a cold expression, By the way, you should make an appointment with my secretary before you visit me. Chapter 1237 Provocation No Longer Worked for Her Sivans face paled. She hurriedly exined, Mr. Carl, I didnt mean it. Carl said impatiently, Just go away. Sivan knew she couldnt do anything even if she stayed here. Carls face clouded over with anger. Well, Ill get out of your hair right now. Sivan whispered. Just as she finished speaking, Carl turned around and went into the office. Sivan clenched her teeth and left grudgingly. Summer took Rosie out for lunch. When Summer had just finished ordering, she received a message on WeChat from Jessica asking what she was doing. After Jessica knew they were having lunch, Jessica made a video call to them. As soon as the video call was connected, Rosie leaned over and said, Auntie Jessica. In the video, Jessica smiled and waved at Rosie, Little Rosie, are you eating? Yes! Rosie nodded earnestly, and then she dipped her head to get another bite. Seeing that Rosie was eating, Summer turned the phone on herself. Summer could see Jessicas ce from the phone and knew she was in hotel. When will you be back? Are you tiredtely? I dont know yet. It may take a few more days Summer and Jessica chatted casually. After a while, Rosie filled herself and leaned towards the phone again. Rosie knelt on the sofa and blinked her eyes to Jessica. If you donte back, Uncle Carl wont be yours. What? Jessica couldnt help butugh, What did you say? When Summer realized what was going on, she wanted to stop Rosie immediately. But without waiting for Summer to say anything, Rosie blurted out, Uncle Carl just hugged a woman in the office Summer closed her eyes and sighed awkwardly. She thought Sivan tried to mess things up, but Summer didnt expect that the first one who started the trouble was her daughter. Summer quickly took her phone away and exined to Jessica, Jessica, listen to me, that Jessica only paused for a moment, but she soon regained herposure. She interrupted Summer, Why are you so nervous? Do you think I dont know what Carl is like? I dont even care. No one knows him better than me. She is right. If anyone asks who knows Carl best, it must be Jessica. After all, they grew up together. Thinking of it, Summer stopped talking about it. In the evening, Summer returned home. She talked to Leonardo about what had happened in the office during the day. Leonardo mocked and joked, So lousy. Summer looked up at him and said, Who are you talking about? Carl and his artist. Both of them are so lousy. Leonardo exined with a meaningful smile. Summer knew he had something to say. What do you mean? Think about it again. Leonardo flicked her forehead gently. Summer frowned and pondered for a moment. Then, she suddenly remembered something and widened her eyes, Do you mean Carl deliberately led Sivan approach him? Did he want Jessica to be jealous? Leonardo raised his eyebrows, Or what? Maybe. Summer nodded in agreement. Carl used to deal with so many women. Manipting Sivan, a naive girl, was in his element. But he couldnt overdo it in case Jessica found out. Summer remembered what Jessica said to her before Jessica left. Summer shook her head and said, I thought he would shoot himself in the foot.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Jessica had figured it out. She wasnt in a sulk, and provocation no longer worked for her. Chapter 1238 This Is Weird In a few days, Jessica returned to Hoover City. Jessica came back at weekend. Early in the morning, Jessica called Summer and asked her to hang out. Summer thought Jessica had just finished a business trip and must be very tired. She wanted to invite Jessica to dine at her house, but Jessica refused. Lets eat out, just you and me. Alright. Summer naturally agreed with Jessica. If she went out, Rosie could only be left to Leonardo. She answered the phone and went back to her bed. Leonardos eyes were still closed, but she knew he was awake, so she bent over and talked to him. Jessica is back. We will go shopping and eat outside. Remember to take care of Rosie. I see. Leonardo answered and slowly opened his eyes. His sleepy voice was husky, When will youe back? Summer thought for a moment and said, Ill be back as soon as possible. Summer was not sure when she would be back. If Jessica wanted to go to a bar, she mighte backte. Summer and Jessica decided to meet at a mall. After wandering around for a while, Summer felt her legs weakened and wanted to have a rest. Summer leaned against the sofa in the lounge and massaged her legs, Jessica, arent you tired from the business trip? You are more energetic than me when shopping. As an excellent singledy, I am always energetic. Even if I am tired, I still remain elegant. As Jessica said this, she ran her fingers through her hair and made a pose. Summer was amused, Alright, lets have a meal now. Im so hungry. They went to a very posh restaurant. The price of the food here was almost equal to that of the Golden Cauldron Club. Jessica, you are really good at spending money. Holding the menu in her hand, Summer nced at the shopping bags emzoned with brand logos next to Jessica. Although Jessica had always been a big spender, she had really overspent today. Jessica bought a lot of clothes and jewelry, which added up to several million dors. Besides those bags with her, others were sent directly to her ce by stores. Jessica leaned casually on the sofa and said, Shopping delights me. Considering that Jessica was in a good mood, Summer did not mention Carl. They had a day out in downtown. In winter, the sun set early. Jessica didnt want to say goodbye to Summer until they had dinner together. When Summer returned home, the sun hadpletely set. From afar, Summer saw the street lights at the gate of the vi. However, the vi was in total darkness and dead silence. Summer was shocked. She thought something bad had happened. Usually, at this time, Brant should have asked servants to turn on the lights in the vi. There were servants and bodyguards at the vi, and they should have turned on lights. Summer did not get out of the car immediately. Instead, she called Leonardo. However, no one answered the phone. The lights in the vi were off, and Leonardo did not answer the phone. This was weird. At this moment, with a sudden sound, all the lights in the vi were turned on. The originally dark vi was now well-lit. Summer was dazed for a moment, then opened the door and got off the car. As soon as she went through the vi gate, Summer stopped. Was this her house? Obviously, the courtyard was carefully decorated, with many beautifulmp belts hanging and roses all over the road.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Leonardo? Summer looked around as she walked in. The roses were spread all the way to the entrance of the hall. She stood at the door and peered into the hall. With a single nce, Summer widened her eyes. Chapter 1239 I knew It The hall was filled with flowers, and pictures were hanging on the walls. Summer walked to the closest photos and found they were taken a long time ago when she was still a ugly girl. Following these photos were those taken when she was pregnant, and when she was with Rosie. She had only seen a few of the photos before. Most of them were new to her. These photos were taken in different time. And many photos were taken when she was not with Leonardo, if Summer remembered it right. These photos were probably secretly taken by someone sent by Leonardo. He had done things like that. Footsteps were heard from behind. Summer turned around and saw Leonardo. He was dressed in a formal suit, and his expression was serious. He put his hands behind his back, as if he was hiding something. Summer looked at his back, trying to see what was in his hands. At this moment, Leonardo suddenly knelt down on one knee. Summer widened her eyes and asked, What are you doing? Leonardo raised his hand and opened the velvet box in his hand. Inside the box was an exquisite diamond ring. Summer, will you marry me? A proposal? They were together for such a long time and a proposal didnt seem necessary. Although Leonardo had proposed to her before, she was still moved by the proposal, which was simple but well-designed. She smiled. She extended her hand towards him and said without hesitation, Yes. There was no need to hesitate. In the lifetime, nothing could separate them but death. Leonardo put the ring on her middle finger. Summer retracted her hand and looked at the ring seriously. Leonardo had a good taste, and the ring he chose was amazing. She turned around to look at the wall full of photos, and then she asked him, You made all of these? Yes. Leonardo coughed lightly to conceal his embarrassment. He had discussed it with Carl for many times. Carls ways of proposal were mostly shy and impractical to Summer. In the end, he used his own way. However, his way didnt seem to work either. Summer didnt seem to be surprised at all. After spending so many years with Leonardo, she could clearly feel the changes in his mood. She couldnt help but kiss him on her tiptoe.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She said seriously, What a surprise. Im very impressed. Leonardos eyes lit up, and he bent down to kiss her. Summer pushed him away and said, I still have something to say. What? Leonardo stood upright. Summer took a photo from the wall and handed it to Leonardo. So you had sent your men to take photos of me for a long time? This photo was taken after he drove Summer away. He looked at it carefully and remembered those unhappy days. After a while, he whispered, I wanted to see you, but I couldnt. Actually, he had done much more than that. But it was in the past, so there was no need to tell Summer now. Summer felt sorry for Leonardo at once. It wont happen again. Well be together every day. Even if we cant see each other face to face, we can still have video chat. Dont install surveince or photograph me behind my back. It is illegal, you know? Leonardos expression changed slightly as he raised his eyes to look at her. Obviously, he did not expect that Summer had already know about it. Few things could go beyond her expectations. Summer felt a little proud of that. I knew it long time ago. I fainted in the bathroom with a fever, and you came over to take care of me right after that. After that incident, she doubted for a long time, so she bought a detector to scan the room. Chapter 1240 Wedding (1) Because Leonardo wanted to give Summer a surprise, he sent all the servants in the vi away and sent Rosie to Tims ce. Leonardo set up the house by himself all day. After going over all the photos with Leonardo, Summer asked, Why did you propose to me again? We havent had an actual wedding yet. Hearing his indifferent tone, Summer knew Leonardo took it seriously. Only then did Summer recall that they didnt have a wedding. Summer got married and was picked up from the Jarrett directly. And then Leonardo said he wanted a wedding. However, something unpleasant happenedter, and the wedding was cancelled in the end. Summer really did not care about that, but Leonardo kept it in mind. Summer looked at Leonardo for a long time before she said, Are you ready for the wedding? Leonardo always got things done without uttering a word about it. He remembered they didnt hold a wedding. It was not presumably spontaneous. Leonardo should have prepared everything long ago. Yes. Leonardo smiled and said, Its almost ready. I pick up a few ces you would like. You will decide when and where our wedding will take ce. You didnt tell me about such an important matter. How exhausted you were when you worked hard and nned the wedding! Leonardo was barely recovered from illness. What if he was worn out and had physical problems again? Im not exhausted. Everything about you makes me happy. Leonardo bent down and intimately pressed against her forehead. Leonardo just spoke out his truest feelings, but it sounded so sweet. Summer blushed and gently punched him. Leonardo held her fist andughed contentedly, trying to kiss her again. Suddenly something crossed Summers mind, and she looked serious and put her palm in front to avoid his kiss. Wait. What? Did you have dinner? Summer saw Leonardos expression and knew he didnt have dinner yet. The proposal was simple, but Leonardo made everything by himself. It was a lot of work, so he probably didnt have time to eat. Wait! Summer pretended to be angry and pointed at his nose, Ill cook something for you! Summer cooked a simple supper for Leonardo. While Leonardo was eating, Summer took her phone and went out to take pictures. She sent photos to Jessica. Jessica, Leonardo proposed to me again! It was followed by a shy emoji. Summer held her phone and waited. But Jessica might be in the middle of something and did not reply immediately to Summer. Summer posted six photos on WeChat Moments. A romantic straight man. [jpg] [jpg] [jpg] [jpg] [jpg] [jpg] Summers friends on WeChat were those she would contact in her daily life. So someone gave her a like andmented soon. Carl was the first toment, Wow, congrattions. Carl sounded surprised, but he might know about it before.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At this time, Summer heard the sound of running water from the kitchen, so she stopped reading her WeChat Moments and turned around to the kitchen. After Leonardo finished his dinner, he was cleaning the dish tes. He rolled up his sleeves to his forearms and bent over slightly. He looked the same as before, but now he was very calm and indescribably gentle. Summer walked over and hugged Leonardo from behind. Leonardo paused for a moment and turned the water off. He tilted his head and said, Whats up? Chapter 1241 Wedding (2) Summer whispered something to Leonardo beside his ear. After she finished speaking, she was anxious to see Leonardos reaction, but he did not say anything. Suddenly, she found his ears went red. Summer reached out her hand to pinch his ear in surprise, You blushed. Leonardo held her hand and turned to look at her. Stop it. he said in a husky whisper. Its OK to admit it. Summer muttered, and then she added, Id like to pick Rosie up. I havent seen her all day. Not seeing Rosie for a day, Summer missed her so much. Ill pick her up tomorrow. Tomorrow? Hey! Leonardo suddenly carried her in his arms. Summer yelled out in shock as she was caught unexpectedly. Put me down! You have been shopping all day, so you must be very tired, let me carry you up the stairs. Im not tired. I still can pick Rosie up. No. We wont pick her up today. Lets enjoy our night without her. Summer blushed, and remained silent. Leonardo had chosen several wedding venues, which were very romantic. Summer loved them all, but finally she picked one of her favorite ces, Achasha. Achasha was a small town in a foreign country with beautiful scenery. It was close to the sea and enjoyed nice weather. After picking up the venue, Leonardo had almostpleted his n. When Summer decided on her favorite venue, what followed up was just the execution. Although Summer was working on the script adaptation of Lost City, the movie would start shooting after the New Year holiday, so there was still plenty of time for them to prepare the wedding. Besides, Carl was the producer of the film and he had final say about everything, so it was easy for Summer to take time off to have her wedding. After that, everyone sped up to finish their work in order to make time to attend Summer and Leonardos wedding. In the end, the date for the wedding was set for half a monthter. Leonardo sent his men to prepare for the wedding in advance. Jessicas leg was injured before, so she didnt ept too much work this year. She made the time to go to Achasha and prepared to help Summer for the wedding. When Summer arrived at Achasha, Jessica was waiting to pick them up with others. Auntie Jessica! Rosie saw Jessica as soon as she got off the ne. She let go of Summers hand and rush to Jessica. Oh, my little Rosie. Jessica squatted down and opened her arms wide to Rosie with a smiling face. Rosie ran into Jessicas arms as far as she could. Jessica looked simple but elegant without makeup. Unlike her usual self, there was no exquisite makeup and unwavering posture. Without the camera, she looked natural, rxed and youthful. Summer smiled at Jessica, Thank you so much! Youve helped me a lot.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Dont just say empty words! Give me a red envelope. Jessica stretched out her hand. Summer smiled and turned to look at Leonardo. Surprisingly, Leonardo took out a red envelope and handed it to Jessica. He said the same words as Summer, Thank you so much! Jessicas hand trembled, Youre wee. I am just joking Jessica didnt expect Leonardo to prepare such a generous gift for her. She nced at Summer and winked at her. Just keep it. We are supposed to give it to you at the wedding. Summer held Jessicas hand and signaled Leonardo to give Jessica the red envelope. OK. Ill take it. Jessica was curious about what was inside, but she still put it in her pocket and didnt dare to open it in front of them. She said with a smile, Thank you, Mr. Emerson. The word red envelope sounded joyous. People would be pleased when they received it, no matter what it was inside. Chapter 1242 Wedding (3) Leonardo said with a smile, which was rarely seen in his face, Youre wee. His gratitude to Jessica was genuine. At the year end, work in hispany piled up. Knowing that Jessica came to help them decorate the wedding scene, Summer was quite happy and epted her help, though Leonardo could spare time to do it himself. Women were sensitive creatures. As close friends, they must be present at each others important asion. And Jessica must be here for Summer, since they had known each other for so many years. Despite her little contact with Leonardo, Jessica knew his personality. Now Jessica was no longer afraid of Leonardo as she did before, but Leonardo never treated her in this way. She was ttered by Leonardos gentle manner toward her. The power of love was indeed great. Leonardo left plenty of time in order to keep Summer rxed. Summer could rest in the small town for another two days before her wedding. She did not live with Leonardo but with Jessica. Of course, Leonardo didnt agree at first, but in the end hepromised due to Summers appealing eyes. In the evening, Jessica and Summer chatted about it on the bed. Jessica smiled, You taught him very well. In the past Leonardo was really domineering and tyrannical Summer thought for a moment and felt Jessica had a point. She argued in a weak tone, Its not true. He was actually a considerate person Jessica sighed reluctantly, Oh, love makes people blind. Summer was amused by her. How do you feel? Are you afraid of marriage? How about let me enlighten you? Jessica said primly as she leaned sideways to look at Summer. I have been with Leonardo for a long time. How would I be afraid of marriage? Im just so happy that it seems untrue and I feel like in a dream Jessica pinched Summers arm when Summer wasnt looking, causing Summer to cry out in pain. Then, Jessica asked, Does it feel real? Summer touched where Jessica pinched and tittered, Yeah. Jessica rolled her eyes, Marriage makes you stupid. Summer was not convinced and tickled Jessica, and then they started a rough and tumble. After a long while, they got tired, and the room quieted down. Jessicas voice broke the silence. Summer, I want you to be happy. I will. On the wedding day, Jessica got up early to put on makeup for Summer. We stayed upte chatting these days. Fortunately you have good skin; otherwise, I may be to me. Jessica said, while putting on Summers makeup. Summer raised her head to allow Jessica to go on, Then make me prettier. Sure. You are the most beautiful woman in the world today. Yeah. I beat you by a whisker. Jessica chuckled. Normally, she would definitely call Summer cheeky, but today was Summers wedding day, she was indeed the most beautiful bride.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The makeup took quite a long time, and finally Leonardo came in. He walked to Summers side and whispered, Are you tired? No. An hour had passed, but Summer really did not feel tired as Jessica was by her side, chatting with her. Chapter 1243 Wedding (4) Jessica, who was focusing on the makeup, took time to look at Leonardo and said, It will be ready soon. Leonardo replied indifferently, Okay. Upon hearing Leonardos reply, Jessica became even more attentive. Mr. Emerson, please sit down and wait there. I still have to work on her hair after the makeup. At this moment, they heard a stifled cough in the room. Jessica looked over and found Carl standing behind Leonardo. Carl clenched his fist against his lips, his face slightly red, for he was trying his best to suppress his cough. However, it wasnt something one could help. It took him a while to stop coughing. Although Carl was coughing, he kept staring at Jessica. And he noticed that when Jessica saw him, the smile on her face gradually disappeared. Was she unwilling to see him? Carl, youre here. Summer tilted her head to look at him. Leonardo said that Carl could note early because something had happened in Tip Top Media. This was the first time she had seen Carl since she arrived here. Carl gave her a wicked smile, but his tone was sincere, Summer, you are very beautiful today. Thank you. Summer smiled to him, epting hispliment. Summer tilted her head to talk to Carl. Jessica could not put on makeup on her face in this way, and she had to wait for Summer to finish. She lowered her head and fiddled with the makeup box. She did not look at anyone, or said anything either. Summer secretly took a nce at Jessica and asked Carl, Are you sick? I have some medicine. Leonardo can get you some. Its fine. Im strong. It doesnt matter. Carl raised his arms to show off his muscles. Summerughed and turned to Leonardo, signaling him to get the medicine. Leonardo slowly looked away, avoiding Carls gaze. Before Carl came in, he had already said that he would take advantage of his illness to pretend to be pitiful and make Jessica feel sorry. He also said that it had been a long time since he saw Jessicast time. Therefore, he didnt take any medicine. Summer and Leonardo knew him so well that they immediately guessed what he was thinking. Summer sighed in her heart and turned to look at Jessica with a smile, Jessica, lets continue. The venue for the wedding was an ancient church in Achasha, nearly 800 years old.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The church was solemn and looked very medieval, and the wedding was like a carefully decorated scene from an old movie, sacred and romantic. The wedding ceremony was presided over by a priest who was nearly eighty years old, but still in good health, with agile mind and clear enunciation. We are gathered here today in the sight of God, and in the face of thispany, to join together Leonardo Emerson and Summer Jarrett in holy matrimony, which is an honorable estate The priest turned to look at Leonardo. Leonardo Emerson, do you take Summer Jarrett for yourwful wedded wife, to live together after Gods ordinance, in the holy estate of matrimony? Will you love, honor,fort, and cherish her from this day forward, forsaking all others, keeping only unto her for as long as you both shall live? I do. The priest smiled at Leonardos quick answer, and then turned to look at Summer. Summer Jarrett, do you take Leonardo Emerson for yourwful wedded husband, to live together after Gods ordinance, in the holy estate of matrimony? Will you love, honor,fort, and cherish him from this day forward, forsaking all others, keeping only unto him for as long as you both shall live? Chapter 1244 Wedding (5) Summer turned to Leonardo. Leonardo pursed his lips, as he was nervous and expectant. Carl and Warren yelled. Summer, in front of God, think carefully before giving him the answer. Leonardo turned and gave them a cold nce. Yes, I do. Summer held Leonardos hand. Leonardo was confident in everything except matters about her. He didnt have to be nervous because Summer loved him, just as he loved her. Finally, they vowed together, I take thee to be my wedded partner, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better for worse, for richer for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love, honor, and cherish, till death do us part. After finishing the vows, they looked at each other with their eyes wet. To them, this was not just about vows. It was something that had deeply engraved in their hearts after experiencing highs and lows together. Summer closed her eyes when Leonardo kissed her, with tears running down her cheeks. They had brushed past death many times. After so many ups and downs, they were finally together. From now on, they would live a happy and peaceful life. Only death could separate them. As their friends, all the guests were moved with red eyes because they knew what they had been through. Summer couldnt stop crying. Leonardo kissed away her tears and said in a soft and low voice, Whats wrong? Summer didnt say anything but shook her head. She was delighted. She didnt take it seriously, but now, looking back, she realized they had a hard journey. Many times, she thought they would never make it. Jessicas eyes were red too, and she whispered in Rosies ear, Go. Seeing Summer cry bitterly, Rosie also cried. Hearing what Jessica said, she ran toward the stage. At night. Leonardo and Summer held an open-air party at the seaside resort for the guests. Anderson, Tims son, was five years older than Rosie. Just like his father, Anderson was calm, and acted like an adult. To Rosie, Anderson was somewhat boring. But he was her only ymate because all the adults were drinking.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Summer smiled as she watched the two walk toward the beach hand in hand. Leonardo leaned over and said, I think a baby marriage is a good idea. You never stop thinking about it, right? Summer didnt know what to say. She thought Leonardo had forgotten about it. We can be assured if she can marry Tims son. I think Tim is part of the family. To Leonardo, Tim was a family member, so was Anderson. Summer felt Leonardo was just like an old man who was worried about his daughter. Leonardo was more worried in terms of thing about Rosie. Perhaps this was what it should be when Leonardopletely became a father. Summerforted him, They are still kids. It is best for them to grow up without interference. Whats more, marriage is a big thing, and they will know who the right person is when they grow up. Why are you two hiding here? It is your day. Come and drink with us! Carl pulled them over. Everyone was drinking, and they made Leonardo and Summer drink several sses of wine. After drinking, they talked about the past, and the future. Chapter 1245 Stop Caring About Her Image When Jessica woke up, she found herself lying on the carpet beside the bed. She was still wearing the clothes from yesterday, with a wine bottle in her hand. She shook the bottle and found that it was still half full. She slept on the ground all night, but the wine did not spill out. How awesome was she! Putting the bottle aside, she shook her head and got up from the ground, feeling tired and ufortable. She drank so much at the partyst night that she didnt even remember how she got back here. Jessica stretched her legs, walked to the window and opened the curtains. In front of the French windows in her sea-view room, the morning light immediately shone in when the curtains were opened. The sun was rising slowly above the horizon at the moment, and the scene was as beautiful as a picture. Jessica took a deep breath with the view. However, she was only intoxicated for three seconds.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She was interrupted by the ringtone of her phone. It was exclusive to her manager Abby. As long as she heard it, she knew it was Abby. Jessica stopped enjoying the view and turned around to look for her phone. It was not on the floor, nor on the sofa. Where is it? Jessica looked around with a confused expression. In the end, she found her phone at the entrance of the room. Jessica cleared her throat and said softly, Good morning, dear Abby. Stop it, Abby was unmoved and said coldly, When will you be back? You know, my best friend is married. She only gets married once, so I must stay by her side. So, Jessica said, Give me a few more days off! Abby said, The wedding ended yesterday. Why does she still need yourpany? You are not her husband. I Jessica felt like Abby was right. Summer and Leonardo were probably going to spend their honeymoon together, and they didnt need her anymore. Suddenly, she felt a little sad. Abby said, Ill pick you up at the airport tomorrow night. Then, she hung up the phone immediately. Jessica sighed. Forget it, as it was useless to act cute to Abby. Fortunately, Abby asked her to return to Hoover City tomorrow night. She could take the flight tonight. Jessica took a shower and changed her clothes. Without putting on any makeup, she went out to the cafeteria for breakfast. After all, no paparazzi were here to take photos of her. When she was not working, she didnt like to dress up and preferred to act casually. When she walked out of her room, the door opposite her room also opened. Carl walked out, dressed casually. His hair was still wet, and there were small droplets of water on his hair. He waszy enough not to dry his hair. Jessica nced at him, and turned to walk towards the cafeteria. Carl followed her and walked beside her, looking at her face frequently. Jessica was annoyed by his gaze, so she turned around and asked, What are you looking at? You are not wearing makeup, again? Carl was ustomed to Jessicas temperament. He actually liked it when Jessica acted rude to him. Jessica said, Its none of your business. Carl paused, Of course it is of my business. Im your boss. You cant stop caring about your image just because no one knows you here. Jessica didnt want to answer him. Carl was just trying to continue the conversation. It was because he found out he could rarely see Jessica now. Jessica seemed to deliberately avoid him. Or perhaps, she simply didnt want to see him. Regardless of the reason, it really made him sad. Chapter 1246 Having Another Baby Jessica did not want to see Carl or talk to him, but he insisted on talking to her. Carl was spouting on along the way to the elevator. Jessica walked in the elevator and Carl followed behind her. I dont mean that Before Carl could finish, he let out a miserable scream, as Jessica found him annoying and directly kicked him out before the elevator door closed. By the time Carl turned around, the elevator door was closed. Carl became depressed and no longer looked flippant. When Jessica arrived at the restaurant, Tim and his family were at a dining table. Rosie was also there, but Jessica did not see Summer or Leonardo. After all, it was their wedding night. Auntie Jessica,e and have a seat. As soon as Rosie saw Jessica, she waved to Jessica and pointed at the chair beside her. Jessica sat down by the side and couldnt help reaching out to pinch Rosies face, Youre up so early. Yeah. Rosie pushed her milk to Jessica and said, Have some milk. Ill go get it myself. Jessicas heart almost melted, as Rosie was so cute and considerate. After a while, Carl limped over. Just as he sat down, Warren also came. Warren nced at Carl, What happened to your leg? Carl remained calm and said, I was drunkst night. I went back to my room to take a shower and fell in the bathroom. As Carl spoke, he peeped at Jessica. Jessica met Carls eyes with no expression before lowering her head and continuing with her breakfast. Warren nodded, patted Carls shoulder and said earnestly, Be careful when youre getting old. Otherwise, you will bruise like a peach. Carl shook off Warrens hand and said, Get away. Warren then let go of Carl, but was still puzzled. It was Warren who sent Carl back to his roomst night. Carl was drunk, but was actually able to get up to take a shower. When they almost finished their breakfast, Summer and Leonardo arrived. Leonardo, youre up so early. Carl smiled casually. On the other side, Jessica looked at Summer and whispered, Youre up early. Summer could hear the teasing in Jessicas tone and looked at her, embarrassed, Alright, its time for breakfast. Fine. Jessica finished eating and told Summer she was going back to work. My agent called me early in the morning and asked me to return to Hoover City by tomorrow night. Summer heard that, thought for a moment and said seriously, There is a jet leg. Its morning here, but its midnight at home. Its a bit of a challenge for your agent. Yeah, so it seems. Abby was actually nice and worked very hard. Jessica was going home by ne tonight. Summer and Leonardo were taking Rosie on their honeymoon, so they wouldnt go back to Hoover City with Jessica and others. See you in Hoover City then. Jessica nced at Summers belly and said, You may have another baby by the end of your honeymoon. Summer said calmly, Let nature take its course. Summer and Leonardo never discussed having another child, but if she was pregnant, she would definitely keep it.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Jessica smiled and said, Whatever I say wille true. Im leaving. They flew over directly by private aircraft. There was no one else on the ne, so Jessica closed her eyes to take a rest after getting onboard. Not long after, Jessica felt someone sitting next to her. As soon as Jessica opened her eyes, she saw Carl smiling at her. Chapter 1247 It’s Not Your Turn Jessica pursed her lips and asked Carl, Didnt you say you wanted to have fun around for more days? How could that be? Im so busy that I dont have time to hang around. Carl brushed the bangs on his forehead, pretending to be very graceful. Jessica curled her lips and closed her eyes again to have a rest. Seeing that, Carl did not say anything else. Instead, he quietly took out his tablet to watch movies. With her eyes closed, Jessica gradually fell asleep. After some time, she was suddenly woken up by the intense turbulence. She opened her eyes and found that she was leaning against Carls shoulder, and her hands were sped by him. Let me go. Jessica looked at him with no emotion. At the next moment, the ne went through turbulence again, shaking even more violently than before. Jessica was almost unable to sit still. Her expression changed as she grabbed Carls hands. It was pitch ck outside, the ne was shaking so badly, and Jessica was somewhat panicked. Its fine. Dont be afraid. Carl reached out and hugged her with a calm face. Jessica immediately calmed down. She felt at ease because of her trust in him umted over those years when they grew up together. The flight attendant walked over at this moment. The ne shook so fiercely that she couldnt even walk steadily. The nes experiencing a strong turbulence, so its a little bumpy now. Please fasten your seat belt and itll be alright soon Carl nodded at her. About twenty minutester, the ne stopped bumping and flew smoothly through the dark night. Jessica also calmed down. She pushed away Carls hands and pulled the nket over her body, going on with her sleep. When the ne arrived at Hoover City, it was five oclock in the afternoon. Putting on her sunsses and mask, Jessica got off the ne, leaving Carl far behind. Carl walked forward quickly, grabbed her wrist, and said, Ill drive you back. He knew Jessica didnt like driving, so she definitely didnt drive here when she came. Mr. Carl, do you think Im not popr and thus want me to rely on a scandal to draw peoples attention? If thats the case, you can notify the PR Department and find a male artist in thepany to pretend to be my lover. Jessica added, Its best to find a young hunk with high poprity, the more handsome he is, the better. Carls face clouded over as he gritted his teeth in anger, Jessica! Do you have to piss me off like this?Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He knew it was not good to grab her wrist in public like this, but he was used to it and didnt think too much about it at that moment. He indeed had an evil idea before, just let the paparazzi take and disseminate the pictures of them together. By that time, he woulde up and admit that they were dating, so that Jessica could not deny it anymore. However, it had be his habit to do what she said and spoil her in those years. That was a habit carved into his bones. He had made up his mind to go after her for the rest of his life. Jessica was obviously thinking in a different way. She knew he hated hearing this, but she insisted on saying so to irritate him. Thats right, so hurry up and find a gentle and cute girlfriend. Dont waste your time with a woman like me who wont listen to a single word of you and always piss you off. Jessica pulled her wrist out of his hand, and looked at him up and down, After all, youre not that young. Itll be more difficult to find a girlfriend as youre getting older. Carl snorted and said with a fake smile, Youre saying it as if youre still young. I just like wasting my time badgering you! When you be an olddy and no one wants you anymore, Ill be your only choice! Jessica sneered, Even when Im old, Ill still be the most beautiful olddy. Its not your turn to be my partner for square dancing! Chapter 1248 Want to Be in a Relationship Carl was so furious that he smiled dismissively, Only rustic people will go square dance with you. Jessicas face sank, but then she suddenly smiled flirtatiously. Does Mrs. Jones know that you think square dancing is a gross hobby? Carls mother retired early from the research institute due to her health. Perhaps it was because she was obsessed with academics when she was young and didnt enjoy life. After her retirement, she enjoyed herself at home and was curious about everything. Recently, she was addicted to square dancing. Not only that, she frequently sent Carl videos of square dancing. Every time, Carl ttered her to make her happy. He only dared to say this when quarreling with Jessica. If his mother knew this, he would definitely suffer. Carl was a bit nervous and said, Thats enough. Jessica looked up at him and shook her head seriously, Thats not enough. You Carl was angry. He wanted to say something but stopped suddenly. Although Jessica was wearing a mask and a pair of sunsses, Carl could still feel hercency and arrogance. Carl smiled mischievously. Seeing that Jessica didnt notice him, he quickly bent over and kissed her on the mask. A kiss on the mask! Jessica was stunned, her heart beating faster. Carl reached out his hand and pulled down Jessicas sunsses. She was still in astonishment, staring at him. Carls heart skipped a beat. She was so cute. Lets go. Carl said in a soft manner and helped her put on the sunsses considerately. It was when Carl decided to hold her hand that Jessica finally realized what happened. She took her hand back and hit Carl violently. Do you want to die? How dare he kiss her? After taking two hits from Jessica, Carl began to hide. He jumped away and shouted, Youre murdering your husband! Fortunately, they were in the private airport. Apart from the staff, there was no one else. Abby waited for a long time but still didnt see Jessica. Then she entered the airport and saw such a scene. Abby knew they were very close. She usually didnt ask any question about it and it was beyond her duty. But they were in public now. Abby walked over with a smile and then greeted Carl. Mr. Carl. Carl cleared his throat and said, Hi. Ie to pick up Jessica. Abby looked normal and then turned to nce at Jessica.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Jessica shook her hands and said, Then lets go. When they were in the car, Abby began to discuss the matter with Jessica. Jessica, you are on the way up and reputation is very important to you now. I know you and Mr. Carl are close, but you have to know that if the media catch you, you will be in big trouble. Abby was an experienced agent. She was in charge of Jessicas affairs since Jessica first came to Tip Top. After getting along for a few years, she knew Jessicas temperament and would say things directly. What problem? Me in the trending topic? The title would be very boring, probably something like Jessica Hits Her Boss. Right at the top of all trending topics. Abby just took a glimpse of her. Abby, I want to say something serious to you, Jessica ttered with a smile. What is it? I want to be in a rtionship. With whom? Abby frowned. Jessica sat up straight and asked with her eyes widened, You are okay with that? Chapter 1249 Not a Man with Principle Abby took charge of everything for Jessica. From her life to work and to the guy she dated, Jessica had to inform Abby in advance. Jessica thought Abby would show strong objection, but she was calm. Abby raised her eyebrows and said, The public loves you not for your look. Your fans dont care about whether you are in a rtionship or not. It was a bit harsh. Jessica stretched her arms and signaled Abby to look at her, Am I not pretty, or am I not in good shape? Why cant I be loved for my look? Abby didnt listen to her silly words. Its fine if you want to date, but you have to tell me his name. I will ask someone to check him out and see if there is a skeleton in his closet. You have been working hard these years, so you are popr among viewers. Many middle-aged women are your fans. You will be thirty years old in two years, so having a rtionship at this age will do no harm to your poprity Jessica sighed faintly, Actually I want to be a sexy model. There were a lot of events at the end of the year, so Jessica was tied up in the next days. Carl was also busy with his work. Thus, it was a monthter when they met again. After their honeymoon, Leonardo and Summer hosted a dinner party at Golden Cauldron Club and invited a lot of people over. Jessica just finished her work. She looked at the time and didnt set out at once. She didnt want to be early. However, she still bumped into Carl at the door of the private room. Both of them were busy these days, so they didnt look well. They even looked more tired and haggard. Carl looked at Jessica up and down. Seeing that her thin face made her pointed chin more prominent, he frowned slightly, Are you busytely? Jessica did not want to talk to him, but seeing his concern, she could not help but reply, Not very. You dont have to attend those unnecessary events. Carl thought he needed to have a talk with Abby. What kind of event was unnecessary for entertainers? No.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. All events were necessary as long as they were invited. However, Carl never seemed to be a man with principles in front of Jessica. When Jessica was young, she did her homework with Carl and his cousin. Carl always said with a straight face that he would not give them any candy until they finished their homework. However, every time she put on a sad face and called him Carl sweetly, he was even willing to help her with her homework, let alone giving her candy. Jessica would be thirty years old in two years, so that was almost twenty years ago. But she remembered it very clearly. Jessica! Summers voice pulled her back to reality. She nced at Carl and walked toward Summer. Jessica hadnt seen Summer for a month. Now Summer looked much better, and she was a little chubbier. She was too thin before, so now she looked fit and very tender with her smile. Good people always became generous and kind after experiencing hardships and tribtions. Summer herself was a good proof of the saying. When Jessica walked over, Summer asked her to sit next to her and whispered, Ive brought you a present. Ill give it to youter. Speaking of the present, Jessica remembered the red packet Leonardo gave to her. What did you buy for me? asked Jessica, looking anxious. A bag. Summer bought Jessica the bag she had been talking about for a long time but had no time to buy. Summer wanted to give her a surprise, but seeing that Jessicas face changed, she could only tell her in advance. Hearing this, Jessica breathed a sigh of relief. Thats fine. Chapter 1250 Don’t Ask Why Whats the matter? Summer thought Jessicas reaction was quite strange. Jessica had a quick look at Leonardo and asked mysteriously, Do you know what your husband put in the envelop? What? Summer was also curious. She really didnt know what Leonardo put in the red envelop. Since Jessica asked, it was definitely not something like money. You didnt know? Jessica smirked and said slowly, A vi. As she finished speaking, she wanted to see Summers shocking face. There was a surprise shed through Summers eyes, but soon she shrugged and said, I knew. He is a generous man. Jessica carefully asked, Isnt this way too generous? Because you are one of us. Youre my friend and his as well. Summer patted her shoulder to set her mind at ease. Jessica paused andughed after pondering for a moment. When she first met Leonardo, she had a feeling that this man was even harder to get along with than Carl. Her instinct told her to stay away from him. However, over the years, she had witnessed what happened between Summer and Leonardo. She knew what kind of person he was. He looked indifferent, but in fact, he was a gentle man, although he was only gentle to Summer. And his love to his friends was delivered in a more direct way. Tip Top was worth 10 billion dors and he gave it to Carl with no hesitation. It was said that he had given Tim shares of the Emerson Group. She knew Leonardo would be generous enough to give her a house not just to thank her for helping with the wedding, but to thank her for taking care of Summer over the years. At the end of the meal, the men started talking about business. Jessica felt bored, so she went to the bathroom to breathe some fresh air. On her way back, she saw Leonardo was on the phone in the resting area in the corridor. It should be an official call. He had no expression and hung up after saying a few words. Jessica thought for a moment and walked over, Mr. Emerson. Leonardo sized Jessica up as he heard the way she addressed him, and then he signaled her to say what she wanted to say. Thank you for your gift. Although she thought it was costly, she knew Leonardo definitely wouldnt take it back if she returned it to him. Dont ask why. He was Mr. Emerson. Leonardo said with no expression on his face, I should say thank you to you. He waspletely different from Carl. Carl was always full of nonsense, while he was reticent but redoubtable. Jessica shook her head and said, Its not like that. She fell into her memories and sighed, Without Summer, I wont be who I am now. She didnt know why Leonardo became interested in what happened when they were in high school. Do you meet Summer in high school? Yes.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. What was she like then? Do you want to hear the true story? Yes. Jessica recalled, Before I knew her, its said she was wacky, ugly and stupid Seeing Leonardos expression turned colder, Jessica hurriedly changed the subject, But she was really brave and smart back then! Leonardo was satisfied to hear what she said, Good. Excuse me. It was too dangerous to chat with this man. Leonardo nodded and Jessica turned around and left. After Jessica walked away, Leonardo took two steps forward, looking at Carl who was lyingzily on the sofa, and asked, Did you hear what she said? Yes. Carl also soundedzy. Chapter 1251 Not Hating and Liking Carl was lying behind the sofa where Leonardo was sitting. The back of the sofa happened to block Jessicas view. In addition, Jessica didnt dare to stand close to Leonardo while talking to him, so she did not notice Carls presence. Carl slowly sat up. She said without Summer, she wouldnt be the way she was now. This means she did not have a good time at that time. What happened during that time? Leonardo asked. Ive asked around. Jessicas mother said that Jessica was rebellious during that period of time and had a bad temper. Jessica quarreled with her mother and moved out alone. She might get to know Summer at that time. She was a rebel and quarreled with her family. Thats it? Leonardo more or less knew about Jessica and felt there was something more behind it.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. I dont know. Thats the information I got. Although she has been a rebellious girl since she was young, she is close to her family. If anything happened to her, her mother definitely knew it. Carl closed his eyes and leaned back, looking tired and lifeless. Leonardo looked at him with a faint smile, and then he said something harsh. Does Jessicas mother know about your fling with Jessica? Carl suddenly opened his eyes and red at Leonardo. I decide to make an enemy of you from now on! Well, remember not to look for my wife if you need anything. Leonardo put on an indifferent expression. How can you be so ruthless? Summer and Jessica were close. If something happened to Jessica, Carl definitely needed to turn to Summer. Leonardo replied, One needs to be ruthless if he wants to be sessful. Then Leonardo added, Rosie told me that. Carl felt that Leonardo was showing off his daughter, so he sneered, Scram! In the private room, Summer gave Jessica her bag. Jessica hugged the bag with joy and almost cried. Summer, in my life time, apart from my mother, I love you the most. As she spoke, she hugged Summer in a mboyant manner. Summer patted her hand away and said, Then who is your favorite man except your father? The excited look on Jessicas face instantly disappeared. She said with a serious expression, Ive been thinking about doing something big. What is it? To find a boyfriend. You finallye round, dont you? Summer revealed a gratified expression, thinking that Jessica wanted to tell Carl everything. Yes, Ive decided to have a rtionship. From now on, Ill start a brand new life, Jessica said with a longing look. Summer figured it out that Jessica nned to see someone else. Who? Summer asked. Jaron. Summer felt that this name sounded familiar. She thought for a moment before realizing that this man was the celebrity who was rumored to have an affair with Jessica. Summer asked, Do you like him? Jessica thought about it seriously. I dont hate him. There was a big difference between not hating someone and liking someone. There were a lot of people who you didnt hate, but there was only one person who you liked. Summer could feel that Jessica really wanted to take this step. But would she be happy with someone she didnt like? After a moment of hesitation, Summer chose to advise her. Are you really not going to tell Carl after nearly ten years? Carl is no longer the youngster he used to be. He is now a grown man. He is strong and mature enough to be counted on. Chapter 1252 Go to Your Home Jessica did not say anything.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. After a long silence, she said, Perhaps Im old. Recently, Ive thought of many things that happened when I was young. I start to reflect on myself. When we are young, we may make impulsive and hasty decisions. I dont regret the decisions Ive made before. You said that Carl was strong enough to be counted on. Me too. Ive been reflecting on myselftely. Ivee to understand many things. I should be responsible for the decision I make. We were too young at that time. I didnt feel that I was wrong. I med him and hated him. But now, I gradually understand that I cause all of this. Summer looked at Jessica, feeling sorry for Jessicas suffering. Im fine. Im an adult. I can take on my own life. Dont worry about me. Noticing that Summer was about to cry, Jessica reached out to rub her face and said, Dont cry. Otherwise, Leonardo wille inter and get even with me for this. Im not crying. Summer raised her head and took a deep breath to calm down herself. Then she looked at Jessica again. Jessica, at any time, no matter what happens, I will be with you. Tears shed in Jessicas eyes as she pretended to be angry and said, Are you trying to make me cry? Youre so annoying. Summer smiled and changed the topic. Did I ever tell you that Leonardo had been nning to betroth Rosie and Tims son recently? Did anything bad happen to Leonardo? No, he just feels that the boys outside are not reliable. Summer found it funny. Jessicaughed. Is he serious? Yes. He talked with me many times, but I strongly oppose it. We are not in a feudal society. Arranged marriage is ridiculous. Jessica imagined the scene that with a solemn expression. Leonardo discussed Rosies marriage with Summer, but Summer rejected him. It made Jessicaughing. Summer looked at her smile and rxed a little. Everyone drank wine during dinner. Jessica drove here by herself, so she had to call for a designated driver to take her home. Golden Cauldron Club offered such a service. When she came out, Carl had arranged a designated driver for her. Jessica did not say anything to him. After saying goodbye to Summer, she got into the car. Just as she was seated in the car, someone pulled open the door and got in. What do you want? Without looking back, Jessica knew it was Carl, as they knew each other well. She could recognize his usual perfume and his distinctive aura. She was familiar with them. My assistant sent me here, and he drove my car away. Carl drank quite a lot. Jessica could smell strong alcohol on his body, but it did not smell bad. Jessica raised her eyebrows and looked at him. Its out of my way. Her house was not in the same direction as Carls. Give me a ride, or Ill stay at your home tonight. Carl was just trying to make things difficult for Jessica. Jessica rolled her eyes at him angrily. Youre thirty years old. Do you think youre a child? You are Before she could finish speaking, she discovered that Carl closed his eyes with his head tilted. Did he fall asleep? Carl? Jessica pushed him. However, he didnt react and fell on her. Jessica was afraid that he would fall off, so she did not dodge. In this way, Carl leaned firmly against her. Chapter 1253 I’m Not Mad at You The designated driver drove the car into the garage. After Jessica paid him, the driver asked her enthusiastically, Do you need me to take Mr. Carl upstairs? No need. Jessica rejected the drivers offer and dragged Carl out of the car. After getting the car key, she said, Thank you. She wanted to ask the driver for help, but to be touched by others was Carls pet peeve. Carl leaned against Jessicas body, and opened his eyes somewhat sleepily. Drunken, he was somewhat unresponsive. He was taller than Jessica, so he had to look down to see her face clearly. After staring at Jessicas face for a long time, he smiled, as if he finally confirmed that she was Jessica. Jessica. Sluggish as he was, his smile appeared to be silly. Facing such a Carl, Jessica kept her temper and silently pulled him into the elevator. Why are you ignoring me? Carl asked with a slight lisp. Jessica red at him. Shut up. He was heavy and the smell of alcohol was pungent, so she didnt want to talk to him. When Carl was drunk, he wouldnt make a scene or make any noise, and behaved himself. Jessica told him to shut up, so he listened and didnt say anything else. This made it easier for Jessica to bring the drunk home. Jessica entered her house and threw Carl onto the sofa. She then turned around, intending to serve him a ss of water.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. No sooner did she lift her foot than she felt a movement behind her. Looking back, she found Carl staggered to his foot and was about to follow her. Sit still. Jessica pulled a face on purpose. Okay. Carl gingerly looked at her and sat down. Jessica quickly got a ss of water for him. Carl was still sitting on the sofa as before, without even changing his sitting posture. He lowered his head in silence like an autistic child. Jessica did not think too much. When Carl was drunk, he always behaved like this. Just as she was about to hand him the water, she saw him suddenly look up and stare at her with indescribable grievance in his eyes. They looked at each other for half a second. Carl said grievously, Ill help you with your homework. Dont be angry with me. What? Jessica had graduated from university for many years. She didnt need his help for her homework. Carl had drunk far too much. Have some water. Jessica did not intend to listen to his nonsense, so she directly handed the cup close to his lips. However, Carl lost his temper, and he turned his face away in a tough manner. Carl I want to help with your homework. They spoke at almost the same time, but Carls voice was louder, drowning out hers. She remembered that when she was young, she asked Carl to do help her with her homework. But he did not always do as she told. Sometimes, he would ask her to do her homework by herself strictly. But she was spoiled. If he didnt help her, she would be angry and snub him for several days. Jessicas eyes softened. She squatted in front of him and said softly, Im not angry with you. Ive finished all my homework. Really? Carls eyes lit up. Yes. Jessica nodded. Carl grinned and pointed at the cup in Jessicas hand. I want water. After Jessica handed him the cup, she did not let it go immediately, for she was afraid that he was drunk and would not be able to hold the cup steadily. In fact, Carl was indeed unable to hold the cup steadily. Jessica had to stand up. She sat beside him and fed him water. Then, she took Carl to the guest room. Chapter 1254 Let’s Try When Carly on the bed, he was so sleepy that his eyes closed immediately. When Jessica tucked him in, he sniffed the nket and said slowly, Jessicas scent. Jessica paused and stared at his face for a long time before walking out. She was afraid that Carl would fall if he went to the bathroom in the middle of the night, for he wasnt familiar with the ce, so she turned on the bedsidemp. After returning to her own bedroom, Jessica sent Abby a WeChat message, Have you probed into Jarons background? Ill post an announcement about us in love on Weibo tomorrow. Things couldnt go on like this. She had to be through with Carl. In retrospect, Carl had been nice to her since her childhood. Thus, she had to make a move as soon as possible. They were deadlocked. Neither of them would be happy if they continued wasting their time like this. They should have their own lives. Abby replied quickly. Lets meet and chat. Jessica nced at the reply and did not answer. Instead, he texted Jaron on WeChat. See you tomorrow morning. After a while, Jaron replied, Alright. Jessica didnt sleep well all night. When it was just dawn, she woke up and could not fall asleep anymore. She got up and dressed up. Before leaving, she went to the guest room to take a look at Carl. Carl must have woken upst night, as the light in the bathroom was on. Carl slept soundly; a corner of the quilt was threw back, leaving his arm exposed. Jessica tucked him in again. She was reluctant to shift her gaze away from him. Carl always had a smiling face. Generous, proud and smart as he was, he had been highly esteemed since his childhood, and outshined his peers. He got many friends, and many girls liked him. He tried to get a girlfriend. What did it mean? Jessica always stood in his way to pursue his love. She was not a good person. Jessica couldnt help but smile as she thought about it. She bent forward and lightly kissed Carl on the forehead before leaving without hesitation. Jessica and Jaron had an appointment at a tea house. There were not many customers on a weekday. Jaron handed the menu to her. Im not sure what you like to eat. Im not very picky about food. Jessica only ordered tea and porridge, for she drank a lotst night. They had their breakfast unhurriedly, then Jessica started to get down to business. I said we could try. Have you considered it? Jessica was calm and serious, and Jaron looked up. A month ago, Jessica held a talk with him. At that time, she said directly that she wanted to be his girlfriend and she would give him a month to think about it. Since then, he and Jessica only maintained a simple cooperative rtionship. Previously, it was rumored that they were in love, but Jessicaspany blocked this rumor. Under her gaze, Jaron said slowly, My attitude is clear enough. Miss Jessica, are you sure youve thought it through? Actually, there were few pure people in this circle, but Jessica was a rare exception. She was a first-line actress, but she kept a low profile. Many people were so jealous of her that they wanted to dig up dirt on her. But so far, they had not found anything. Some people suspected there was a rich man behind her, but they had no evidence.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Jessica was a beautiful and excellent actress, winning much poprity. She asked Jaron to be his boyfriend now, how could he turn her down? But he could feel that Jessica had someone in her heart. Chapter 1255 Longed for It Yes, I am clear about it. Do you agree or not? Jessica leaned back in her chair andzily looked at Jaron. Actually, this matter should have been resolved long ago. However, Summer just got married and was on her honeymoon. If Jessica suddenly announced that she was in a rtionship, Summer might be worried about her and would not be in the mood to go on with her honeymoon. Jessica gave herself one month to calm down. Meanwhile, she wanted Summer to enjoy her honeymoon. Jarons face was filled with eagerness. He smiled and said, Yes, I long for it. Jessica wasnt as arrogant as other female actresses, and it was a challenge to deal with her. Jessicas hands on her legs curled up slightly, and then she gave him a relieved smile. Alright, lets post an announcement on Weibo in the afternoon. When Carl woke up, he smelled a familiar fragrance on the quilt. Carl opened his eyes and stared nkly at the ceiling for a while, and then he suddenlyughed. He had a hangover, but he didnt forget anything. Carl rejoiced that Jessica took him to her house and even tucked him inst night. Carl got up and washed up, humming happily. After finishing washing, he came out to take a look. The living room was quiet. He then knocked on Jessicas room. Jessica? After knocking for a long time, he got no response. Carl pushed open the door, but there was no one inside. Going out so early? He remembered that Jessica needed to shoot a film today. Carl walked into the bedroom and carefullyy down on Jessicas bed. It seemed that Jessicas warmth remained on the bed. He took out his phone and called Leonardo. Leonardo answered the phone quickly. Whats the matter?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Guess where I sleptst night? Carl was ostentatious and Leonardo said emotionlessly, You should thank Jessica for her kindness. Its so boring. How can you guess that Im at Jessicas ce? Carl didnt bother to hold back hisughter. She allowed me to sleep at her home. Does that mean she ns to ept me? Its still daytime. What do you mean? My wife is going to help me wear my tie. Goodbye. A busy tone sounded, and Leonardo hung up the phone. Carl threw his phone to the side and muttered, You have a wife. Not a big deal. After lying in Jessicas bed for a while, Carl reluctantly stood up. If he didnt have to work, he wanted to lie here all day. Carl took a taxi home, got changed and went to thepany, but he met Abby at the office door. What happened? Carl put on a serious expression. Abby was Jessicas agent. Since she came to talk to him, he felt something had happened to Jessica. Abby nodded with a mixed expression. Jessica. Come in. Carl entered the office first. In the office, he asked before sitting down. What happened to Jessica? Abby was a little hesitant. But Carls expression became gloomier and gloomier. Throwing caution to the wind, she said, She said she wanted to find a boyfriend. Jessica did not cash in on her poprity, so thepany didnt forbid her from being in a rtionship. Carl seemed to be close with Jessica. A few years had passed, but they did not develop any closer rtionship. He cared about her. So, Abby even guessed whether Carl and Jessica were rtives. Tip Top Media had to deal with many affairs. Carl didnt bother to care about whether his employees had been in a rtionship or not. However, after consideration, Abby felt she should tell Carl about it. Chapter 1256 She Was Daydreaming! It took Carl quite a while to calm down. Having confirmed that he had not heard it wrongly, he asked Abby, Did she say it herself? Abby replied, Yes. Carl smiled when he received a positive answer. No wonder Jessica let him stay in her house. It turned out that she hade around. Jessica could directly tell him her decision. There was no need to ask Abby to convey it. Carl suppressed his ecstasy. He couldnt help smiling, but he said seriously with a fakedposure. Alright, got it. Abby noticed the change in Carls mood. Jessica wanted to find a boyfriend. Why did Carl look so happy? Abby added, Jessica said she would make an official announcement today. Today? Isnt it too hasty? In order to maintain his dignity as the boss, Carl turned around and walked to the window. In fact, he had a big smile on his face. What was the rush? Actually, Jessica told me about this a month ago. However, I was too busy at that time. Recently, I took the time to investigate Jaron. As Carl listened, he felt something was amiss. He interrupted Abby and said coldly, What does it have to do with Jaron? Jessica wants to go out with Jaron. Seeing that his expression was gloomy, Abby said gingerly. Carl repeated, Jaron? Yes. Abby had worked in Tip Top Media for many years and had many dealings with Carl. More or less, she knew about Carl. She could clearly feel that Carl was angry. Carl was quite happy to hear that Jessica decided to go public with her rtionship. Why did he suddenly fly into a temper? Carl did not say anything for a while, but Abby felt the tense atmosphere in the room. Suddenly, Carl sneered and said in a gloomy voice, So that exins everything. Abby keenly understood what was going on, but she didnt dare to say anything. She could feel that the current Carl was the usually easy-going one. What she said would make him unhappy and irritate him. Clenching his hands tightly, Carl said through gritted teeth, Shes daydreaming! He looked up and took a deep breath. Having suppressed the anger, he said slowly, I dont want to hear any rumors about Jessicas rtionship. I will personally manage her social media ount from now on. Alright, Mr. Carl. Although Abby was Jessicas agent, the person who paid her was Carl, so she naturally had to listen to Carl. Carl waved his hand and said impatiently, Go. Abby heaved a sigh of relief and quickly left. After Jessica and Jaron separated, she went straight to the recording studio, and met Abby there. After Jessica put on her makeup, only she and Abby were left in the lounge. Jessica talked about revealing her romance with Jaron to the public. Ive discussed it with Jaron. I will reveal the news on Weibo this afternoon. Okay. Abby looked down, not daring to look up at Jessica. Someone knocked on the door and said, Miss Jessica, are you ready? Yes. Jessica answered and handed the phone to Abby. Keep it for me. Im going to the show now.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. After Jessica went in, Abby turned around and went to another room, handing Jessicas phone to Carl. Jessica had set a fingerprint lock and a digital password for her phone. Carl typed in a string of numbers and unlocked her phone, then he said, What a predictable password. Chapter 1257 Very Weird Carl remembered that Jessica got a secondary card after she went to high school. But she couldnt remember the password. Therefore, Carl asked her to set the password with her birthday so that she wouldnt forget it again. Jessica didnt think much when she set other passwords. Many of them were rted to her birthday. They were just so expected. Carl logged into all her social ounts with Jessicas phone. He then bound her ounts to his phone number and changed all the passwords. So, Jessica could not go public with her new rtionship on the social media tforms anymore.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. As for the press media? No one dared to go against Tip Top Media. Seeing Carl doing this, Abby was freaked out. She did not dare to imagine how furious Jessica would be after she knew about this. Jessica finished her recording at 3 pm. She was so hungry that she shouted after walking into the room, Abby, lets go to the Golden Cauldron Club. Im starving. No reply. Jessica looked around, and only Carl was in the room. He sat on the sofa, staring at her expressionlessly. He looked pale and gloomy in the ck coat. What are you doing here? Jessica looked around again and found that Abby was not in the room. Then she asked, Where is my agent? She went back to thepany for something. Carl said idly. He had been staring at Jessica since she walked into the room, and he was very weird. Where is my phone? Jessica frowned. She had talked to Jaron. They were going to post their rtionship on Weibo after she finished her recording. Carl said nothing and took out Jessicas phone. Jessica was about to take the phone, but Carl raised his hand and dodged Jessicas hand. Jessica failed to take it back and said angrily, What do you want to do? Carl said slowly, My mother called and asked me to take you home for dinner tonight. I got other things to do today. Tell Mrs. Jones Im sorry. Ill go to her ce another day. Mrs. Jones liked Jessica very much and treated her better than Jessicas mother. Mrs. Jones thought that Jessica worked hard as an actress and often asked her to eat at her ce. Carl was very stubborn. He wouldnt give up pestering Jessica. So she didnt want Carl to know that Jaron and she were going to go public with their rtionship. If Carl knew about it, he would cause trouble for them. Jessica wanted to announce it before Carl found out. When they posted it on Weibo, Carl could not do anything no matter how powerful he was. Carl knew what Jessica was thinking about, so he backed down. Lets have a coffee then. We havent spent time together for a long time. Carl, whats wrong with you? Jessica didnt want to listen to his nonsense and tried to snatch her phone back. Carl knew she would do it. So he grabbed her wrist by force and pulled her into his arms, and then sat her on hisp. Jessica was stunned and didnt know what to do. Carl grabbed her waist and sniffed at her neck. Then he smiled. Didnt you say youve thrown the perfume? Last time Carl went abroad on a business trip, he brought Jessica a bottle of perfume. But she didnt wear it the next day. When Carl asked her about it, she told him she had thrown it away. But just now, he smelled the perfume on her body. It was the one he bought for her. I bought a new one myself. Sure. Jessicas phone suddenly rang. Carl nced at the caller ID. It was Jaron. Coldness shed in Carls eyes. Your phone is ringing. Chapter 1258 She Can’t Get Away Jessica took over her phone suspiciously. She had met Jaron in an event before, so she had his number and saved it with his full name. Last time, rumors said that Jessica and Jaron were dating. It was Carl who silenced the media. Carl should have seen the caller ID. Normally, he would be very angry, but he looked quite calm now. That was weird. Jessica hesitated for a moment and nced at Carl attentively. She then walked to the side and picked it up. Miss Jessica, Ive thought about it. I dont think we should be together now. Jessica was stunned. She had given Jaron a month to think about it, and he finally agreed. Jessica even met him in the morning. Why would Jaron go back on his words after a few hours? Jaron changed his mind so fast. Jessica knew that something must have happened. I see. Jessica didnt ask any question and hung up the phone. Because Carl was here, Jessica didnt want to ask Jaron the reason, and decided to ask Jaron in person. Carl had been staring at Jessica. When she turned around, he knew she was leaving. He immediately stood up and walked to her, blocking the door. Carl was so fast that Jessica failed to get out of the room. Jessica was shocked and looked up at Carl, and then she realized something. Jessica narrowed her eyes and asked, Did Abby tell you that? Of course. Carl smiled coldly. You never tell me anything. No wonder Carl, who was supposed to work at Tip Top Media, suddenly came over here! No wonder he was so weird. It turned out that Abby was not that loyal to Jessica. Jessica had signed a contract with Tip Top Media for many years, but her rtionship with Carl was developing slowly. In the past two years, Abby didnt have to report everything to Carl. So Jessica told Abby not to tell Carl what she was going to do. Jessica didnt expect that Abby would betray her. Abby told Carl about this. So Carl must have done something to change Jarons mind quickly. Even my parents dont care if Im dating anyone. Who do you think you are? Why are you meddling in my affairs? Jessica was so angry that she said harshly. Although she often quarreled with Carl, neither of them had ever said anything truly hurt each other. Carl was annoyed today. Jessica wanted to go public with her new rtionship, but she kept Carl in the dark. What she said just now didnt hurt Carl very much. Jessica Hicks.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Carl rarely called Jessica by her full name. He wanted to be intimate with her and always called her Jessica. Jessica was stunned. Then Carl sneered, Youre not allowed to date anyone before I die! Jessica was shocked by his determination and cold look. Youre crazy! Jessica pushed Carl away with all her strength. Then she opened the door and rushed out. Carl didnt move after being pushed away by Jessica. After a few seconds, he clenched his fists and smashed his fist against the wall. When cleaning staff heard it, they came over and were shocked to see Carl. Mr. Carl, what are you doing here? Mr. Carl, your hand Someone noticed that Cars hand was bleeding. Its fine, Carl said and left. When Carl went out, Jessica had disappeared. It doesnt matter. She cant get away. Chapter 1259 Do Whatever He Wants When Jessica went out, her assistant drove over. You guys can get off work now. Bye, Jessica said. Then she turned around and got into a taxi. After getting in the car, Jessica called Jaron again. Jaron picked it up soon, probably because he knew she would call him again. Miss Jessica. It was very quiet on Jarons side. He must have found a quiet ce to pick up Jessicas phone. What happened to you? Jessica asked calmly. She had cooled down.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Jaron hesitated for a moment. I think you know the reason. Jessica tightened her grip on the phone: it was because of Carl. Im sorry if he said something rude. Carl must have threatened Jaron and said some harsh words to make Jaron change his mind in a few hours. Leonardo was an aggressive man who tried to dominate Summer. As Leonardos friend, Carl was the same. Carl had been like this since he was a kid. He was always smiling and looked like a good-tempered man. But actually, Carl was never a kind person. It was fine if he did not get angry. But anyone who provoked him would be screwed up. Jaronughed softly, Dont apologize to me. Im just a little curious. Why did you abandon that powerful man ande to me instead? Jaron was talking about Carl. Jessica smiled and said slowly, Because I think you are a good man. Men were proud. Jaron was threatened by Carl, but he did not feel embarrassed or annoyed. He was just curious about why Jessica chose him. Jessica was right that Jaron was a perfect gentleman. If he worked hard, he would be popr soon. Thank you, Miss Jessica, for your appreciation. Jaron smiled and paused for a moment before saying, Ive got an event tonight. Ill catch youter. Alright, goodbye. Jaron was just being polite when he said that he would contact Jessicater. Carl was very bossy. He might take over all her affairs in the future. He would not allow Jaron to participate in any activities that Jessica was in. Jaron did not work for Tip Top Media. But Carl was powerful enough to do whatever he wanted. Jessica thought about it and got angry again. She opened Weibo and wanted to check the trending topics. But she was surprised to find that her ount had logged out. She entered the password, but failed to log in. It said that she entered the wrong password. Jessica was dumbfounded. What the hell? She then tried to verify it by her phone number, but failed again! Who did it? Who changed her Weibo password and the phone number bound to it? Jessica didnt use this phone for work. Abby didnt even know the password to unlock her phone. Even if Abby knew, she wouldnt do it. It must be Carl! Only he could guess her password! Jessica had been using the same password for herputer, bank cards and other things all the time. Carl knew about it. Jessica had tried to use a different one, but she just could not remember it. It must be Carl! Please send me to Tip Top Media! Jessica was furious. His eyes were filled with anger. The driver looked at her through the rear-view mirror and shrunk in fear, Alright. Jessica realized she had rushed out without wearing a mask. She did not know if the driver recognized her. But she tried to smile to make herself look tender. Thank you. Chapter 1260 She Could Not Understand Seeing that Jessicas face lit up, the driver smiled. Youre wee. Jessica turned to look out the window. Then she heard the driver asking carefully, Excuse me, are you Jessica? Jessicas face changed. The driver recognized her! She calmed down and turned to smile at the driver, Yes. Jessica wanted to deny it. But she was going to Tip Top Media. There was no way for her to lie to the driver. The drivers eyes lit up, and smiled shyly, Ive seen you on TV. Im your fan. May I have your autograph and take a picture with youter? Sure. Jessica was surprised that she could even meet her fan when she took a taxi. They arrived at Tip Top Media soon. The driver did not want to cause trouble for Jessica, so he said they could just take a photo in the car. After taking the photo, Jessica was going to pay the driver. But he waved his hand and refused her, No need. Jessica insisted on paying him, so she put down the money and got off the car. Jessica walked for a while. Suddenly, her phone rang. It was her mother, Arabel. Mom, what happened? Jessicas parents had never set any rules for her since she was a kid. They trusted her and doted on her. And they never meddled in her affairs. Something must have happened when her mother called her now. But Arabel scolded her, What happened? Do you remember what day is today? What? Jessica tilted her head and thought about it. She didnt know what day it was today. Arabel snorted coldly, Its Mrs. Jones birthday. God! Jessica said in astonishment, Sorry, I forgot. You havent returned home yet, so I know you must forget it. Hurry up ande back now. After saying this, Arabel hung up. That was it? It was remiss of Jessica to forget Mrs. Jones birthday. However, Jessica had been working outside for several months, but Arabel did not even care about her at all. What a good mother! Jessica sighed and continued her way toward Tip Top Media. Today was Mrs. Jones birthday. That was why she had asked Carl to take Jessie home for dinner. Carl would go home too. There were many people in thepany. Jessica thought it was better to deal with Carlter when they got home. When Jessica thought about it, she had arrived at the elevator. Then, she made up her mind and turned around. She was going to buy Mrs. Jones a birthday present and then go home. When Jessica turned around and walked out, she heard the elevator door open. She didnt look back, but she heard footsteps behind her. The person walked quickly to Jessica. Jessica. It was Abby. Jessica did not turn around and even walked faster. She managed to walk out of thepany, but Abby stopped her. Jessica nced coldly at Abby. Then she took out her mask from her bag and put it on, acting as if she didnt know Abby. Im sorry. Abby apologized, I didnt know it would end up like this. I thought you and Mr. Carl were just Abby thought for a while and could not find the right words. Jessica did not seem to be intimate with Carl. Abby had been Jessicas agent for a few years, and knew that Jessica had never had an affair with Carl after she joined Tip Top Media. Abby reported to Carl as she always did. She didnt expect that it would end up like this.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. She couldnt figure out the rtionship between Jessica and Carl in the past, and she still couldnt now. Jessica crossed her arms and said carelessly, Thats it? Is there anything else? Chapter 1261 Quick Move Abby was not stupid. She knew Jessica did not ept her apology. When Abby became Jessicas agent, she thought Jessica had great potential in the industry. After all, Jessica was a good actress, who was pretty and got Carl at her back. She would be a super star soon. The only problem was that Jessica was very arrogant and not easy to get along with. But it surprised Abby that Jessica was very nice and trusted her very much. It was Abbys fault that she disappointed Jessica. I wont be your agent anymore. But you cane to me at any time if you need my help. Abby knew her apologies couldnt fix anything, so she tried hard to show her kindness. Jessica was stunned and looked up at Abby. Abby sighed, Mr. Carl will be in charge of your work from now on. A hint of mockery shed through Jessicas eyes. Hes pretty quick on that matter. Jessica had thought that Carl would take over her work, but she did not expect that he would rece Abby so quickly. Jessica Jessica interrupted Abby, Im not angry with you. I know you have your concerns. But I have to go now. Abby looked depressed as she saw Jessica leaving. Jessica went back to her apartment to get changed. Then she drove to the jewelry store and bought a birthday present for Mrs. Jones. Yesterday, Mr. Jones posted her new coat on her WeChat Moments. Jessica saw it and picked a pair of earrings for Mr. Jones to match her coat. The Hicks and Jones were old friends and neighbors. When Jessica drove back, she went straight to the Jones instead of going back home. Before Jessica went into the house, she heard lots of people talking inside, noisy but cozy.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Carls parents and Jessicas parents would invite many friends on their birthday. Perhaps people enjoyed gathering together when they grew older. Apart from their birthdays, they would also invite friends over on traditional Chinese or western festivals. They were so energetic that they didnt look like senior citizens at all. Someone saw Jessica when she got in. The Hick girl ising. Jessica. I havent seen you for a long time. You look prettier The Jones and Hicks had been friends for decades, so they got many shared friends. Most of people who came to Mrs. Jones birthday party knew Jessica. Jessica greeted them all the way through the courtyard to the hall. When Jessica heaved a long sigh of relief, Ava came out with a ss of wine and was delighted to see her. Jessica. Ava used to be a servant at the Jones when she was very young. Ava had a good rtionship with the Jones, so she knew Jessica. Jessica greeted Ava with a smile. Ava. The smile spread wider over Avas face, and she said kindly, Come in. Mrs. Jones is talking with your mother. I see. Thank you. Jessica walked inside and saw Arabel and Nicole sitting together and talking. Mom, Mrs. Jones. Jessica walked up to them. When Arabel saw Jessica, she stood up. What took you so long? I went to buy a present for Mrs. Jones. While saying that, Jessica walked to Nicole with a gift box. Nicole was staring at Jessica. When Jessica walked closer, Nicole said with concerns, Jessica, youre looking peaky. No, Ive eaten a lot. Jessica lost some weight this month because she was too busy with her work. But she would not admit it. That would only break Nicoles heart. Chapter 1262 You Come Back Alone? Nicole wanted to say something else, but Jessica continued. Mrs. Jones, I bought you a birthday present. Open it. She handed the box to Nicole, Nicole couldnt help smiling, and forgot what she was going to say. She took over the box and pretended to be angry. You dont have to buy me anything. Juste back often.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Arabel walked over. Open it. Lets have a look. Although Nicole said so, she was very happy to receive a gift from Jessica. Nicole opened the box and saw the logo on the box. The she frowned. You really need to stop buying me expensive gifts. No, its not expensive. Compared to Nicoles other jewelries, this pair of earrings was not expensive. However, Nicole was concerned about Jessica, and thought Jessicas work must be very hard. Moreover, Jessica lived alone and stopped asking her parents for money a long time ago. Therefore, Nicole was worried that Jessica could not live a good life. However, Nicole did not say anything else and opened the box. When she saw the earrings inside, her eyes lit up. Its so beautiful. It should look good with my coat. Nicole was wearing the coat she had posted in her photos on Moments yesterday. Let me help you. Jessica looked at Nicole and offered to help Nicole. Nicole smiled. Sure. After putting the earrings on, Nicole looked at herself in the mirror and was very pleased, It looks good. Thank you, Jessica. Jessica nodded. It fits you perfectly. Mom. Carl suddenly came over. Nobody knew when he returned. Jessica froze, and then she calmed down and looked at Carl. Carl, youre back. Both Nicole and Arabel had sharp eyes. Jessica had to act natural so that they wouldnt find out she had a fight with Carl. Yeah. Carl looked at Jessica and then turned to greet Arabel. Mrs. Hicks. He was even calmer than Jessica. Mom, beautiful earrings. Carl turned around and saw the earrings on Nicoles ears. Nicole smiled. Jessica bought it for me. Oh, Jessica must have spent a lot on it. Carl looked at Jessica intentionally. Jessica looked at him with a fake smile. Then she turned to look at Arabel. Mom, Im going to the bathroom. Jessica couldnt stay here any longer, as she just wanted to beat Carl up. Jessica looked perfectly fine. Arabel and Nicole didnt find anything strange about her. When Jessica left, Nicole tilted her head and looked behind Carl. Who are you looking at? Carl turned around. Youe back alone? The smile on Nicoles face faded. She frowned as she looked at Carl. Carl shrugged. Of course. Nicole said angrily, Youre in your thirties, and still not married. Why are you back? Carl was speechless. Every time he came back, Nicole would ask him about that. But what could he do? He could only let her scold him. Arabel couldnt help butugh, Nicole, dont say that. Carl is still a young man. Theres no hurry. Jessica is almost thirty, and Im okay with that. Jessica is different! Shes an actress, and shes approaching the peak of her career. Its normal for her to get marriedte. Look at Carl. His career is a story of utter disaster. No, Carl runs such a bigpany. Hes also working very hard. Yeah, thats what boys should do. Carl wanted to sneak away when Nicole talked to Arabel. However, Nicole noticed it and stopped him. Stay here! Mom? Im going out to greet guests. Wait here for Jessica. Alright. That was indeed what Carl wanted. Chapter 1263 Sweet Memories When Jessica came out of the bathroom, she saw Carl at the door. Carl was leaning against the wall, his hands shoved in his trousers pockets. He stood there idly and did not look impatient. Jessica remembered when they were students. Carl would always wait for her after school. He was not a good student and often skipped sses to wait for her near her ssroom. She could see Carl every day when she finished sses and walked out of the ssroom. At that time, he also stood there idly and patiently. Carl liked to have fun, and would hang out with his friends on holidays. He was two years older than Jessica, and his friends were all boys. Sometimes, they would go to ces not essible for teens under 18, and Jessica could not go together with them. Then Carl would send Jessica home first.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. It happened often when they were teenagers. But as time passed, Jessica thought of it and finally realized how precious it was. Carl knew Jessica would walk to himter. But she was just staring at him and thinking about something when she came out of the bathroom. Carl frowned. What are you thinking about? When Jessica recalled what happened in the past, she was no longer mad at Carl. She had been keeping a record of wrongs. But now she just couldnt be angry at Carl because of those sweet memories. Give me the password to my Weibo ount, Jessica said calmly, And the passwords of other social media ount. Carl was shrewd. He knew Jessica could announce her new rtionship on other social media tforms. So he must have changed the passwords of her other social ounts. Carl frowned even heavily. He knew Jessica well. But now she sounded calm, in a weird manner. He was prepared to take the heat from Jessica. Jessica only urged him. Hurry up. Jessica was gorgeous with beautiful eyes, which were as clear as ake. She looked tender at first, but she could also be cruel sometimes. With such bright eyes, Jessica had an affectionate look even when she red at someone. And Carl could never say no when she stared at him like that. He couldnt help but smile tenderly. Then he asked with great caution, If I tell you the passwords, you wont be mad at me? Yes. Jessica smiled. No! Seeing that Carl looked guilty, Jessica became a little angry again. Carl was relieved. I know youre the best. As he said, he had no trouble putting his hand on Jessicas shoulder. Jessica said nothing and handed him her phone. After Nicole greeted her guests, she turned around and saw Carl putting a piece of cake on Jessicas te. Jessica took a bite and put it on Carls te. Perhaps she didnt like it. Then Carl picked it up and ate it. Nicole couldnt help but smile, and then she pulled Arabel aside, Arabel, dont you think Carl and Jessica look like a lovely couple together? Arabel looked at them for a while and nodded. Yeah, Carl is a good boy. After a pause, Arabelined to Nicole, Nicole, you know Carl and Jessica grow up together. Why is there no chemistry between them? Chapter 1264 Could Not Help Overhearing Arabel liked Carl. She used to think that he was not good enough for Jessica, because he seemed to have a lot of dates before. However, Carl had be more mature these years. Since Carl and Jessica grew up together, Arabel would love to see them getting together. There were many rumors about Carl in the past few years, and Arabel couldnt help but hold a prejudice against him. But she had known Carl since he was a child, and knew Carl was a good man and had been nice to Jessica since they were kids. If they got together, Jessica would live a happy life. Yeah, I just couldnt figure it out. Nicole also sighed. Then she leaned to Arabel mysteriously. Carl has been single for a few years. And he didnt go out for blind dates anymore. I heard there are many gays in the entertainment industry. Could it be that Carl is? Arabel was stunned for a moment before she realized what Nicole meant. No way. Carl bes more mature these years. Thats why he stops seeing girls. And he has a thriving career. Young people have their own ns. Dont think too much. But I thought Carl might be gay. Nicole thought of this possibility and had aplicated feeling.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jessica came over and was about to toast Nicole, but she couldnt help overhearing what they said. She stood there and thought for a few seconds. Then she decided not to go over. What if they asked her about Carls private life? She couldnt tell them that Carl had been pursuing her all these years. She was determined that she must think of a perfect way to make Carl give up on her. As Jessica thought about it, she turned around and almost bumped into Carl, who was standing behind her. Jessica was shocked. What are you doing here? Carl held a ss of champagne and smiled as he said slowly, Watch you eavesdropping on their conversation. Thats called overhearing. Jessica walked past Carl. She was looking for something to eat, and was hungry even though she had eaten something just now. Then Nicole walked over. Carl, Jessica. Jessica turned around. Nicole grabbed her hand and said with a smile, Were going to have a dance in a while. I want you and Carl to have the first dance. Is that okay? Jessica agreed without hesitation. Alright. Nicole was nice to her, and today was her birthday. Of course Jessica would agree to her request. Then you two should get prepared. Nicole was so happy that she started humming when she walked away. They were going to hold the dance party in the ballroom, so Jessica went back and changed into a dress. Jessica walked over and saw Carl waiting for her at the door of the vi. When she got to the door, Carl stretched out his hand to her. Jessica paused for a moment. She realized that they were going to dance, so she stretched out her hand. However, before she could put her hand on Carls, she heard a car horning. A car made an emergency stop in front of them. The next moment, the car door opened. Sivan got out of the car with messy hair, and her forehead was injured. There was even blood on her white coat. She looked miserable and delicate. Sivan saw Jessica and was surprised. But then Sivan turned to look at Carl and handed him a phone. Mr. Carl, I got your phone. Chapter 1265 Marrying into a Wealthy Family Carl didnt take his phone. He just asked Sivan with a solemn look on his face, Wheres Kalyan? Kalyan was Carls assistant. Carl had forgotten to take his phone with him for several times. Normally, it was Kalyan who brought Carl his phone. Kan knew it was Carls mothers birthday today, so he would naturally bring Carls phone to Carls parents home. However, the person who came to deliver Carls phone was not Kalyan, but Sivan. Sivan said with a faint smile, Kans wife is going intobor. I happened to run into him just now, so I offered to help him deliver your phone. After Carl heard her words, his face softened a bit. Kalyan was a capable assistant, and had never made mistakes like this. Kalyan was probably in a hurry; otherwise, he would not ask Sivan to help him. Carl could understand why Kalyan made such an inappropriate arrangement this time. What happened to your head? Carl raised his chin when he saw the wound on Sivans forehead. I got in a traffic ident and bumped my head. Sivan smiled as she spoke, as if she didnt care about it at all. Carl frowned. He had paid some attention to Sivan because he wanted Jessica to admit that she cared about him. But in his heart, Sivan was just Sivan, and she was no match for Jessica at all. After all, Sivan was an artist in hispany, and she got the ident because she came to send him the phone. Carl knew he should be concerned about her wound. But right now, his mother asked him to dance with Jessica. Carl turned to look at Jessica, but Nicole was looking for them at that moment. Nicole only nced at Carl and Jessica beforeing up to them. She did not even notice that Sivan was there. Carl, Jessica, its your turn to dance. Why are you still here? I told you Who is she? Nicole did not see Sivan until she was standing beside Carl. Nicole looked at Carl with a doubtful look on her face.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Mrs. Jones, lets get in first. Jessica, who was quiet for a while, suddenly held Nicoles arm and said with a smile on her face, Its been a long time since Ive seen you dance. Mrs. Jones, you and Mr. Jones should take the lead and have the first dance Nicole could tell that Sivan did not onlye to chat with Carl, so she didnt ask again. She just smiled and said to Jessica, Okay, lets go inside. Sivan watched as Nicole and Jessica go away. There was a sh of curiosity in her eyes as she asked, Mr. Carl, is thatdy your mother? Yes. Carl nced at her and said impatiently, Come with me. He was impatient because Sivan had stopped him from dancing with Jessica. But Sivan was injured because she was in a hurry to deliver his phone. He could not vent his anger at her no matter how impatient he was. Sivan could sense that Carl was impatient, so she just followed Carl meekly without saying another word. She had heard that Carl was from a wealthy. After she saw how young and graceful Nicole looked, Sivan knew what she heard was the truth. If she could marry Carl, she would be a member of a wealthy family. She would not need to work so hard in the entertainment industry or be looked down upon by others if she could seed. Carl took Sivan into a room and asked a servant to help her apply the medicine. He was looking at his phone all the time, and did not even want to spare her a nce. Just as Nicole and Jessica went back to the hall, Nicole immediately asked Jessica, Who is that girl? Jessica replied, Shes an artist from Carlspany. Then why does she know our address? Why did shee to look for Carl? Nicole was a little angry. Jessica knew Nicole probably thought that Carl yed around with girls in hispany That was Carls own fault, because there were too many gossips about him in the past. But Jessica still exined everything to Nicole on behalf of Carl, She probably came here to deliver Carls phone. Carls assistants wife is going intobor, so he asked the girl to bring Carl his phone. Chapter 1266 Not Carl So thats why she came here. Nicoles face softened a bit. Jessica raised her head to look at the other side of the hall, Mr. Jones is waiting for you. Shall we go there now? I wanted you and Carl to take the lead and have the first dance. Nicole sounded regretful. She and Arabel had agreed on setting Jessica up with Carl, but Nicole didnt that Sivan would ruin her n. Nicole couldnt help but think that maybe Jessica and Carl were not meant to be together. The atmosphere in the banquet hall was lively. Some people were dancing while others were chatting. It was Carls mothers birthday today, so the main characters were Carls parents and their friends. Jessica sat at the corner, drinking her wine, but she nced at the entrance of the banquet hall from time to time. She wondered why it took Carl so long to help Sivan apply medicine. What on earth stopped him froming back? The longer it took, the more anxious Jessica became. She drank one ss after another without noticing how much wine she had drunk. After a long time, she was so drunk that she felt dizzy, so she wanted to use the bathroom. As soon as she got up, she staggered and fell back. However, she did not feel the pain in her back as she anticipated. Instead, she found herself in someones strong arms.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The next second, she smelled a familiar scent which made her want to rely on the man supporting her. How much did you drink? Carls voice was low, but he sounded a little displeased. Jessica was so dizzy that she could not gather any strength. Her voice was soft, even though she wanted to sound intimidating, I can drink as much as I want. Its none of your business. She heard the mans softughter and his voice, Why are you so grumpy when youre drunk? Jessica, let me tell you. Im the only one who still likes you when youre grumpy. Jessica had drunk too much, so she could not respond to his words quickly. After she finally understood what he said and wanted to speak, Nicole came. Why is Jessica so drunk? Carl, take her to her room for a rest Jessica struggled as she did not want to be taken to another room, Mrs. Jones, I can still drink! Arabel also came, and she knocked on Jessicas head and said, Behave yourself. Jessica pouted and snorted discontentedly. But she stopped resisting. Arabel, Jessica is so drunk. We should let her sleep here tonight I have no objection. There was sunshine outside the window when Jessica woke up again. Jessica stood by the window and pressed her fingers against her temples. What she remembered fromst night was a conversation between Arabel and Nicole. When she was still a little girl, she came to the Jones all the time to have fun. Sometimes she didnt feel like going home when it was already dark, so Nicole prepared a bedroom for her. Sometimes, she did suspect that she was not really Arabels child, because Arabel would let her stay at somebody elses home at night so easily even when she was an adult. There was a knock on the door. Jessica, are you up? Nicoles voice was very gentle. Jessica immediately replied, Yes, Im up. As she spoke, she walked to the door and opened it. Come downstairs for breakfast. Nicole smiled as she saw her. She pointed to the room opposite to Jessicas room and said, Ill go wake Carl up. That was right. The bedroom Nicole had prepared for Jessica was just opposite to Carls bedroom. Great. Jessica smiled and nodded. At that moment, the door of Carls room was suddenly pulled open. Carl Just as Nicole wanted to talk to her son, she realized the person who just opened the door was not Carl. Jessicas expression suddenly changed as she spoke, Sivan! Nicoles expression also changed in an instant. Every adult knew what it meant when a woman came out of a mans bedroom in the morning. Sivan only kept her head down, as if she felt ashamed. She greeted Nicole softly, Mrs. Jones. Nicoles face was a bit pale, but she would not give a girl a hard time. Nicole was a genteel woman. She called a servant and said, Take the youngdy to a guest room to change her clothes. Chapter 1267 Didn’t Want to See His Name After the servant came up to Sivan, Sivan followed the servant meekly to a guest room to change her clothes. She did not try to defend herself or exin anything. Nicoles face softened a bit. Jessica? Nicole turned around and saw how pale Jessicas face was, so she couldnt help but call out to her. Jessica curled her lips and forced a smile, Mrs. Jones, I should go home now. Nicole said affectionately, Alright. Remember toe and visit me when you have time. I will cook for you. Nicole found it awkward to ask Jessica to have breakfast with her now, after what just happened. Jessica was so busy. Nicole didnt know when she would meet Jessica again. Of course. Jessica smiled and nodded. When she turned around to leave, the smile on her face immediately faded, and she fled away. She thought she was ready to ept the fact that Carl would spend his life with another woman. However, when she really saw a woman with him, Jessica realized she simply could not ept it. Every time she thought that Carl and Sivan were togetherst night, her heart hurt so bad, as if someone was trying to gouge it out. Her body was growing numb because her heart was broken.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Jessica? Arabel was surprised when she saw Jessica. She asked, Did you have breakfast? Jessica stayed at the Jonesst night, so Nicole should invite Jessica for breakfast like always. But Jessica was back so early. Arabel was not sure if her daughter had had breakfast. Ill go after picking up some stuff. Jessica went straight upstairs after she said that. Arabel frowned slightly as she watched Jessica disappear at the turn of the stairs. She turned around and hurried to the dining room. Easton, somethings wrong with our daughter. Whats wrong? Easton looked up at her and took another sip of milk. Why are you still eating your breakfast? Arabel red at him, The look on Jessicas face is strange. Easton could only say, Probably because she drank too muchst night. You always think too much. You can ask her to bring some soup for a hangover with her when she leaves. Arabel thought what her husband said was right, but she still had doubts. When Jessica came downstairs again, she saw Arabel and Easton were sitting in the living room, waiting for her. Dad, mom. Jessica walked towards them. Your mother prepared for hangover soup for you. You can take it with you. Easton handed her a thermos. Jessica took it over. She smiled faintly, and the look on her face looked perfect as she said, Thanks. I wont be able toe home on New Years Eve this year. I need to work. Jessicas expression was just like usual. And since she had worked on New Years Eve in the past few years, both Easton and Arabel did not find her words strange. Easton was a bit disappointed, and told Jessica, Take good care of yourself, even when youre busy. I know. After saying goodbye to her parents, Jessica drove away. Carl hurried to the Hicks home soon after Jessica left, Mrs. Hicks, wheres Jessica? Shes gone. Arabel looked at him with a puzzled look on her face, What happened? Nothing, Carl said. Why are both Jessica and Carl behaving so weird today? Arabel turned around and whispered to Easton. Easton also frowned, Jessica is an adult now. Therere things she doesnt want to tell us, but I think she can handle them by herself. Jessicas phone rang when she left her parents ce for a few minutes. She nced at her phone. The call was from Carl. She hung it up. Just as she hung it up, her phone rang again in the next second. Jessica felt impatient. She then directly turned off her phone. She didnt even want to see Carls name at the moment. Chapter 1268 A Consensual Relationship Stop drinking, Jessica. Summer reached out to take away the wine bottle from Jessicas hands. Her voice was gentle and full of concerns, What happened? Jessica suddenly called her and asked her to drink with her. Summer could sense that something was wrong from Jessicas voice, but she did not ask her anything on the phone. She simply said okay to Jessica, knowing that she could ask her face to faceter. However, when Summer arrived at the room Jessica had told her on the phone, she found Jessica was drinking. There were several empty wine bottles beside her. Jessica did not say anything, and just wouldnt stop drinking. Jessica looked at her empty hands, and suddenlyughed. She showed her hands to Summer and said, Summer, look, empty. Theres nothing in my hands. No matter in the past or now, there was nothing in her hands. She couldnt keep anything in her hands. Summer did not know the context, so she was even more confused when she heard those words. Summer held Jessicas hands and asked tentatively, Does it have something to do with Carl? Jessica came from a wealthy family and she was beautiful and attractive. Everyone liked her when she was still a child. When she was still a rookie in the entertainment industry, the audience had picked on her and criticized her. There were times when she was given a low job without much work or had to do some demeaning work, but she justughed about it. Even though she came from a wealthy family, she was never a fragile girl. She would not lose control of herself if she just had a hard time, except when Carl was involved. Jessica froze, and became quiet and soberer. After a while, she whispered, He slept with Sivan. Is there a misunderstanding? Summer did not know what Jessica had seen in the morning, so she thought that Jessica had misunderstood Carl. Carl paid some attention to Sivan, but he did it only because he wanted Jessica to admit that she liked him. There is no misunderstanding. Jessica smiled bitterly, This morning, I saw Sivaning out of Carls bedroom with my own eyes. She looked at Summer and repeated, I saw it with my own eyes! Summer was so shocked that she was lost for words. After a few seconds, she said, Sivan is an ambitious girl. Are you sure there isnt any misunderstanding?Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Carl was not an innocent guy. How could he let Sivan get her way? Even Summer could see through Sivans tricks. How was it possible that Carl did not see through them? Misunderstanding? Jessica almost burst intoughter, Do you think Carl would let a random woman into his room? Of course Carl could see through Sivans tricks at a nce. Even though Carl could see through Sivans tricks, he still let Sivan get her way. Wasnt that a perfect proof that the rtionship between Carl and Jessica was consensual? Did you listen to Carls exnation? Summer still felt there was something fishy about what had happened. Why should I? Ive seen it with my own eyes. What should I listen to his exnation? I dont want him to tell me how Sivan got into his room and on his bed Jessica! Summer couldnt bear to listen to Jessicas words, as she felt so sorry for Jessica. Drink it. Summer put the bottle back into Jessicas hands. She could understand Jessicas feelings. Leonardo had pretended that he was together with Amber, when he tried to make Summer leave. Summer could still remember how heartbroken she was at that time. She knew nothing couldfort Jessica when she was too upset. Summer also opened a bottle of wine for herself, and began to drink with Jessica. Jessica was already drunk, but she still tried to stop Summer from drinking. She said, Rosies dad would punish you if you get drunk here! Summer froze for a moment, as Leonardo did indeed warn her not to drink. But I dont care. I just want to drink with you. There was a ng. Summer and Jessica clinked the bottles in their hands, and then began to drink from the bottles. Chapter 1269 Don’t Touch Me Just after Summer took a few sips, the door of the private room was opened again. Jessica narrowed her eyes and looked carefully at the door. She saw the person entered was Leonardo. She turned around and smiled at Summer mischievously, Hey, Leonardo is here. Youre dead. Summer was stiffened. She hurriedly put down the wine bottle in her hands t when she realized she was still holding it. She looked at Leonardo nervously, I just took a sip. She thought she could drink without letting Leonardo know before she went home. Even if Leonardo would be angry when she went home drunk, she could just act like a child and apologize to him. She knew Leonardo could not me her when she behaved like that. But now, Leonardo caught her on the spot. That would be a different story. Seeing that Summers face was not pink, Leonardo knew Summer probably had just started drinking. The look on his face was less serious. However, Summer could never have thought that her best friend, Jessica, would rat her out. Jessica had drunk too much, and was drunk now. She could not think straight at the moment. She pointed her finger at Summer and told Leonardo the truth, Summer took much more than a sip. Look! Half of her wine is gone As Jessica spoke, she even pointed at the wine bottle Summer had just put down. Leonardos face clouded over again, and Summer was lost for words. Leonardo strode towards Summer. Jessica just sat there and watched, but her smile faded soon, because Carl also followed Leonardo in. The light at the door was dim, and Jessica was drunk. That was why she didnt seen Carl just now. After Leonardo walked towards Summer, Jessica could see Carl now. Jessica immediately became much soberer. She slowly put down the bottle in her hand and stared at Carl with cold eyes.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Being stared by Jessica, Carl felt as if he had needles in his flesh. Carl walked towards Jessica and stopped when he was half a meter away from her. He licked his dry lips and said in a hoarse voice, Why did you drink so much? Jessica curled her lips and sneered, Mr. Carl, I didnt know you cared so much about what your artists do in their free time. Its none of your business if Im drunk of not. Ill send you home. Carl was not irritated by her words, and his voice was still gentle. He acted as if she was being ridiculous. Summer frowned. She wanted to talk to Jessica and Carl, but Leonardo stopped her. What are you doing? Summer lowered her voice and turned to look at Leonardo. Leonardo only shook his head slightly, trying to tell Summer not to interfere. Then, he pulled Summer out when she wasnt paying attention. Jessica and Carl were still confronting each other, so they did not have the time to care about where Summer and Leonardo went. Who are you to me? Why do I need you to send me home? Jessica supported her chin with her fair hand and said slowly, Mr. Carl, it turned out you not only like inviting female artists to stay at your room at night, but also send them home. She called him Mr. Carl for several times, and her tone was unfriendly. Carl didnt want to listen to her any longer, so he took a step forward and grabbed at Jessicas arm. Jessica was almost sober now, so she could react fast. She stepped back just as Carl reached out to her. She looked coldly at Carl, Dont touch me with your dirty hands! Carl failed to catch her arm, and his hand froze in the air. He raised his eyes and stared at Jessica. There was a lonely look on his face. He looked so upset, as if he was left alone in the dead of night. Jessica felt guilty when she saw Carls expression. She clenched her fists beside her body at a loss, but she was still bluffing and staring at him. Chapter 1270 Stay Where you Are! After a while, Carl spoke in a hoarse voice again, What did you say just now? Carl was standing with his back to the light, so the shadow on his face was frightening.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Jessica moved her lips, but she looked away without saying a word. Look at me. Carl spoke tonelessly in a low voice, but he sounded somewhat domineering. Jessica had once sensed that kind of aura when she was around Leonardo. Carl had an air of authority at the moment. Jessica was always quite willful when she was with Carl, and Carl always listened to her, no matter what she asked him to do. Jessica realized for the first time that Carl was also Mr. Carl many people looked up to. He was not just a man from a wealthy family. After Carl graduated from a famous university, he founded Tip Top Media with Leonardo. Tip Top Media was a leadingpany in the entertainment industry now, and it was Carl who had worked hard to run thepany. He was also a powerful man with a temper. She overlooked it because they grew up together and he had always been nice with her, and he had never done anything wrong to her. Determination shed across Jessicas eyes. She turned around, looked at him in the eyes, and said word by word, I said your hands are dirty! For a moment, she saw fierce emotions surging in Carls eyes. He looked as if he wanted to devour everything. But very quickly, Carl calmed down and said, Very good. He said very good for three times. Jessica was not an innocent girl. She knew there were words she could not take back after she said. She knew Carl too well. She knew what would hurt him the most. So thats how you think of me? Carl smiled self-deprecatingly, and the look on his face was sad. Jessica didnt answer his call. He wanted to exin to her, but it took him a whole day to find her. However, Jessica knew him too well, and she had tried her best to avoid him. That was why he did not find Jessica until Leonardo told him that Summer was called out by Jessica at night. But what happened now? Carl thought it was better if he could not find Jessica. He thought Jessica would believe him, even if everyone else would not. Jessica said disdainfully, Yes, thats how I think of you! Therere always so many gossips about you. Im tired of you a long time ago. But since our parents are good friends, and your mother has always been so nice to me, I have to pretend Im your friend. I dont need to force myself to do it anymore. Leave me alone from now on. I dont even want to see your face. I feel disgusted to see you. Once she started, she found it was not so difficult to say things she did not believe now. Jessica was never so eloquent when she had a fight with him before. Carl looked at her with a gloomy expression. His eyes were so sharp that she felt he could see through her heart, Why didnt you feel disgusted when you climbed onto my bed? Jessicas face turned pale. She subconsciously clenched her fists beside her body and gritted her teeth tightly to prevent herself from breaking down. Jessica said calmly, Who hasnt done stupid things at a young age? I have long regretted it. Otherwise, I should have been together with you long ago, right? Do you really think I like you? Shut up! Carl didnt want to hear more harsh words from her, so he interrupted her. You dont want to hear it? Jessica curled her red lips slightly and said as if she did not care about anything, Alright then, I will stop. Ill head home now. She was afraid she would lose control of herself if she stayed with him any longer. Jessica Hicks! Stay where you are! Carl reached out and grabbed at her arm. Chapter 1271 A Pretty Face When Jessica was still a little girl, everyone around her just called her by her first name. Carl was two years older than her and was just old enough to go to the kindergarten. He did not even know her surname, so he just called her Jessica. He was used to calling her Jessica, and had always called her by her first name. He was the only one who never called her by her full name. But he called her by her full name just now. Jessica did not turn around. She forced a smile and said coldly, Let go of my wrist. Carl didnt listen to her. Instead, he even tightened his grip. His voice was tense and nervous as he said, Tell me what you just said was a joke, and Ill forgive you and pretend that I have heard or seen nothing. Jessicas eyes widened with disbelief. She was biting her lips, and blood oozed out from her lips, but she could not even feel it. She held back the urge to look back at him and tried to say indifferently, Dont you think youre cheap? Everyone had his pride deep in his heart. That was peoples nature. It was true that Carl had always been nice to her, but that did not mean he could always tolerate her. A good rtionship should depend on good interaction. He should notpromise or give up his dignity all the time. Even if he could beg her now, what should he do in the future? Carl shivered. He couldnt believe that Jessica had really said those things to him. The little girl in her memory did not just have a pretty face. She was also smart. She might be willful when she was with people close to her, but she knew what she should not do. Since she was smart and knew her ce, she should know the consequences of saying those words. Carl realized she had really made up her mind to get rid of him now. Carl smiled self-deprecatingly, squeezed her wrist, and then suddenly let her go. Jessica did not turn her head, but she could feel his determination from his action. Jessica didnt move, so the two of them were still standing close. But she knew their hearts were already far away from each other. From now on, there would be a huge gap between them. It would be extremely difficult to close the gap. You can go now. Carls voice was icy cold, as if he was just pulled out of the sea.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Without hesitation, Jessica walked out of the room. She walked faster and faster, and just wanted to escape from this suffocating ce. Carl lowered his head, his eyes lifeless. She didnt even want to stay with him for another second. After Jessica left the private room, she immediately went downstairs by elevator without stopping anywhere. As she walked out of the door, she felt the cold breeze around her body. She could feel the coldness in her body and even her bones. She wanted to warm herself up, so she put her arms around her shoulders. However, the coldness could get inside her body from everywhere, and she was chilled to the bones. Jessica! Jessica suddenly heard Summers voice. Jessica raised her head and saw Summer running towards her from across the road. Behind Summer was a ck car, with opened door. Leonardo was standing there quietly, leaning against the car. He was just waiting for Summer there, and he did not intend to interfere. It was just a small thing, but Leonardo did it because he was trying to be considerate and gentle. Carl could also be considerate and gentle. However, he would only be considerate and gentle when he was with someone else from now on. Whatever he would do would have nothing to do with Jessica. Jessica had been tense since the moment she saw Carl, and she suddenly broke down, and burst into tears. She could not hold back her tears at all. Summer was shocked, Jessica, dont cry. Im not crying. Its just because the wind is too strong. Just as Jessica spoke, a strong wind interrupted her. Chapter 1272 She Was the Cheap One Summer and Jessica had known each other for so many years, but she had hardly seen Jessica cry. She did not know what Jessica and Carl had said in the private room, but she could tell their conversation did not go well. Summer didnt even dare to ask anything, and only said in a low voice, Its too cold here. Shall we talk about it in the car? It was cold in winter in Hoover City. It was going to be the New Years Eve in two weeks, and it was the coldest time in winter now. Im tired, and want to go home. Jessica shook her head and refused Summer. Summer said anxiously, Then let me send you home. Jessica refused her, I drove here. I can drive home myself. How can you drive? Youre drunk. I can call a chauffeur to drive for me. As Jessica spoke, she took out her phone to make a call. Summer could not persuade her, so she could only let Jessica go. After Jessica left in her car, Leonardo walked up to Summer. Summer turned to look at him, Im worried about her. Get in the car first. Leonardo took her to his car in the parking lot. After getting in the car, Summer was still gloomy. Without saying a word, Leonardo drove towards the direction Jessica had just left. After a while, Summer came back to her senses and realized they were not heading home. She asked doubtfully, This is not the way home. Arent you worried about Jessica? You can go and check on her. Leonardo said slowly, keeping his eyes on the street. Summer stared at him for a moment, pursed her lips, and said, Leonardo. Yes? Thats very kind of you. Leonardo snorted softly, I hope you dont think you can make me forget about you drinking by sweet-talking to me. Summer was lost for words again. Jessica got out of the car at the entrance of her neighborhood. The chauffeur parked her car in the underground parking lot, and then he took out the car key and gave it to her. Thank you. Jessica walked towards her apartment after she took her key back. The chauffeur suddenly stopped her, Miss Jessica There was a car following us just now. He pointed to a car which was parked not far away from them and said, That one. Jessicas heart skipped a beat as she heard that, and her eyes lit up. However, the light in her eyes faded when she looked in the direction the chauffeur was pointing at. She lived in a high-end neighborhood, so there were luxury cars everywhere. But that was not an ordinary luxury car. It was a limited edition sports car, and she saw it all the time. It was Leonardos car. She couldnt help but smile self-deprecatingly. She had said Carl was cheap, but now she thought she was the cheap one. She was the one who wanted to keep a distance from Carl, but it turned out she was hoping he woulde for her. Just now, she thought it was Carl following her. And that was something Carl had done before. It turned out she cared about him more than she knew. She was just an ordinary woman, and she was so weak when she ran into a rtionship problem. Miss Jessica, why dont you get in first? I can ask them what they want for you. The chauffeur was very kind, and thought Jessica was in trouble. Jessica was now a first-line actress. She was both popr and beautiful, so she might have crazy fans who would follow her. Its fine. Theyre my friends. The chauffeur felt assured and left after he heard Jessicas words. In the car, Summer noticed Jessica had nced at Leonardos car. She knew Jessica had discovered she was there, so she wanted to get out of the car. But her phone rang at that moment. The call was from Jessica. She had to close the car door again to pick up the phone. Jessica watched as Summer closed the car door. At the same time, Summers voice came out from Jessicas phone. Jessica.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Go home. Im fine. Chapter 1273 Their Relationship Proved to Be True After that, Jessica hung up the phone. Summer did not get off the car. Soon, they left. Jessica watched the car drive far away and turned around to head home. Feeling cold, she crossed her arms and walked into the building. A male celebrity walked up to her. Miss Jessica. Jessica forced a smile at him. The man looked like he wanted to say something but stopped. Just as Jessica was about to leave, he hesitated and asked, Are you alright? Sure. Did she look terrible? She just felt a little cold. He asked no more but said with concern, It is chilly today. Miss Jessica, take care. Thank you, you too. Jessica didnt know why this guy wanted to talk to her. Did she look miserable? When she returned home, Jessica did not turn on the lights. She bought the house the first time when she earned money. She was familiar with her house, and even if she didnt turn on the lights, she wouldnt bump into anything. Shey down on the sofa and took out her phone to surf the Inte. There was a trending topic on Weibo #The Coldest Day in Winter# She clicked the tag. It turned out that experts said today might be the coldest day in winter this year. No wonder it was so cold. It was the coldest day. Jessica did not remember when she had fallen asleep. When she woke up, she felt dizzy and under the weather. She knew that she had caught a cold and had a fever. It was just a minor ailment, nothing serious. The phone was still in her hand. She unlocked it and saw the trending topics on her screen. Jessica pulled down to refresh the page and saw thetest topics. And she was slightly distracted by the top trending one. Carl and Sivan The topic was followed by the word HOT, which meant it was a sensation and was widely discussed. A few rted topics followed closely behind.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. President of Tip Top Medias Love Affair Exposed! Carls Girlfriend Sivan Carl Sivan The entertainment industry was a ce to earn a living with faces. Carl was gorgeous even among superstars with huge fan bases, not to mention that his noble aura was raised by a wealthy family, which was something ordinary celebrities did not possess. Often aizen teased, if Carl wanted to make his debut, he would definitely be big hit. His poprity and attractiveness was obvious to all. Jessica clicked on the trending topic Carl and found that someone had taken a photo of Carl and Sivan having breakfast together. The photo was clear. Carl did not deny the rumors after the photo was posted, which proved that their rtionship was true. People quickly found out Sivans Weibo ount. Jessica looked at the time when the first Weibo was posted. In less than an hour, Sivan had gained hundreds of thousands of followers. The more Jessica looked at it, the dizzier she felt. She put her phone aside. That was good. It was supposed to be the case. Jessica took some rest and felt less dizzy. She wanted to get up and take a bath. When she came backst night, she fell asleep on the sofa. She didnt remove her makeup, and she smelled sticky. Even she disliked herself. If she remembered correctly, she had amercial to shoot today. Previously, when she was lying down, she only felt dizzy. The moment she stood up, she felt as if the world was spinning. She fell back into the sofa. Jessica pressed on her temples. Then, she gritted her teeth and stood up again. Just as she was staggering towards the bathroom, the phone on the sofa rang. She bent down. When her fingers touched her phone, she had a ckout and fainted on the ground. Chapter 1274 Someone Stole Her Job Resource Didnt you say she just had a fever? Why hasnt she woken up yet? She should be able to wake up soon. How long exactly? Sir, dont worry Its been a long time, and she hasnt woken up yet. How could I not worry about her? No more response. Jessica heard Carls voice in a trance. However, her eyelids were too heavy. She wanted to wake up but fell asleep again. When she waspletely awake, the first thing Jessica smelled was the scent of congee. Youre awake! Before she could see the surroundings, she heard a female voice and sounded surprised. She turned her head and saw a girls youthful face. The girl had clear eyes, which would please anyone. Jessica thought about it and confirmed that she did not recognize this girl. The girl seemed to know Jessica was confused and introduced herself, Im Molly, your new agent. Seeing that Jessica did not react, Molly smiled and added, And part-time assistant. It urred to Jessica that because she wanted to announce her rtionship with Jaron, Carl had taken over all her affairs from Abby. Now, after what happened yesterday, Carl wouldnt care about her anymore. Did you send me to the hospital? Jessica had just woken up and was still very weak. Yes. Molly nodded, I called you, but you havent answered. I was worried, so I came to your house to look for you, but you didnt open the door. I was afraid something might happen to you, so I found someone to pick your lockAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Mollys voice was getting lower as she exined. It would definitely give Jessica a bad impression because she picked Jessicas lock on their first meeting. Molly was young, and Jessica could see through her emotions at a nce. Jessica smiled and said, Thank you. If it werent for you, I might still be lying at home unconsciously. She remembered hearing Carls voice when she was drowsy. After hesitating for a moment, she still couldnt hold back and asked, Did anyonee to see me when I was asleep? No, Molly said as she turned around to get Jessica some congee. Youve been sleeping for a long time, and you must be hungry. Do you want some congee? Jessica was at a loss and did not speak. She might hear the wrong voice. Jessicas fever was gone, and she was indeed a little hungry. But when she started eating, she lost her appetite and didnt want to eat at all after a while. Jessica put down the spoon and looked at Molly, Im full. Lets go. It was almost one oclock, and she had to shoot themercial two hourster. Molly said nervously, The doctor said you should rest as much as possible. I have amercial to shoot this afternoon. Jessica frowned slightly. Wasnt her agent clear about her schedule? Otherwise, that would be unprofessional. Mollys face was filled with embarrassment as she pouted without a word. Seeing this, Jessica asked, Whats wrong? Molly whispered, Someone else will shoot thatmercial. Who? Jessica was surprised. Her resource was actually stolen! She had never encountered such a thing in the past few years since she came to Tip Top Media. Molly said carefully, Sivan. It was Sivan. Themercial that Jessica was going to shoot in the afternoon was for an international brand. How could Sivan have the right to do it? She was just a unknown actress who hadnt even filmed a TV series before. It must be Carls decision. It was normal for the president of Tip Top Media to tter his girlfriend. Thinking of this, Jessica felt it was hrious andughed out loud. Chapter 1275 ATrue Rival Jessica couldnt stopughing. Herughter scared Molly, who asked carefully, What are youughing at? Someone had stolen Jessicas job resource! Why was sheughing like this? Was she crazy? Its just funny. Jessica managed to stop herughter and stood up to walk to the bed. Since I dont need to work, Ill sleep for a while longer. Shey down on the bed, while Molly sat at the dining table with a face full of confusion. After a while, Molly cleaned the takeout boxes on the dining table and went out. The room suddenly became quiet, so quiet that Jessica could hear her own breathing. Jessica pulled the quilt down, revealing a sickly pale face. She had fought for resources with others in herst agencypany, but no one had ever stolen her resources. The first person to steal resources from her was actually Carl. Wasnt this hrious? It was hrious to her. The next morning. Jessica stood in front of the mirror and looked at herself. She was still pale. She mocked herself and began to apply makeup. She was impetuous and did the makeup casually, and she only put on light makeup. Jessica was an actor with great potential, and her appearance was prominent and attractive. When she wore heavy makeup, she was able to catch peoples eyes with her beauty and a dominating air among other female celebrities in the entertainment industry. When she had light makeup or came out with a in face, she would appear delicate and innocent. Jessica, may Ie in? Mollys voice came from the entrance. Jessica turned around and walked out, Youre quite early. Today is my first day at work. I have toe earlier. Molly said as she took out the breakfast from her bag and ced it on the table. Seeing Jessica walking over, Molly said, Jessica, Ill put on your makeup after you finish eating. Then well go to thepany. Ive done it myself. Jessica sat down and looked at the breakfast, and then she looked at Molly in surprise. Coincidentally, she liked all the food this first-day agent bought for her. I dont know what you prefer, so I just bought some on the way. I hope you like it. Molly rubbed her hands and said embarrassedly. Thank you, but you dont have to bring me breakfast in the future. I dont eat breakfast. However, it was nice for Molly to buy breakfast for her, so Jessica still picked up her chopsticks to enjoy the food. Its not good for you to skip breakfast. Molly sat down opposite Jessica. She looked at Jessica and said with disapproval, Jessica, you cant wear this makeup. You should wear the same heavy makeup as you did at the KT Fashion dinner party. You were beautiful and fascinating at that time! Im sure well meet Sivan at thepany. You must beat her! And Molly. Jessica could not help but interrupt her. Molly asked, What? Jessica replied slowly, If I remember correctly, you have just graduated from the university, and you are only 23 years old. Thats right. Molly stared nkly before she understood what she meant. Jessica, do you think Im too wordy? She said sadly. Yes, Jessica was straightforward. Hearing this, Molly became even more depressed. She was just a little girl who just graduated from university. She was very enthusiastic about her work, and she was also nice. So Jessica nced at her and said, Dont worry, I can beat Sivan without heavy makeup.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. After all, her true rival was not Sivan. It was Carl. Chapter 1276 To Take Jessica Down a Peg Hearing this, Molly suddenly became spirited, I believe in you, Jessica. Jessica said no more. After a while, they tidied up and went out. After getting into the car, Jessica sat in the back seat while Molly drove the car. Jessica looked ahead and pretended to ask inadvertently, Molly, did you know me before? Yes, I knew Molly seemed to realize suddenly that Jessica was asking her. She paused before continuing, I did. You are a big hit. Being your agent, I will definitely earn a lot of money. I can be a hit, but I can also be a has-been, right? Jessica leaned leisurely against the back of the seat. Molly started the car and said, Dont say that! You will always be popr. You have more confidence in me than I have in myself. Molly chuckled, Sure. The reason why they were heading to Tip Top Media today was mainly because Jessica had changed her agent, so they had to make a new n. This required a meeting to discuss in details.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Jessica, Im going to park the car. Ill be right over. Molly turned to look at Jessica. Jessica nodded, OK. After getting off the car, Jessica walked slowly inside while waiting for Molly toe over. Her former driver and assistant were both hired by Abby. When Abby quitted, they left with her. It was hard to find a suitable driver for the time being, so Molly drove for Jessica temporarily. Jessica heard a car behind her when she just arrived at the entrance of Tip Top Media. A white MPV drove towards her, but she stood there without dodging or panic on her face. But Molly, who had just parked the car, was almost scared to death. Jessica, get out of the way, now! Jessica stood still. The vehicle suddenly stopped ten centimeters away from her. The emergency brake caused a shrill noise. Are you alright? Molly was anxious. Before Jessica could answer, the car door opened. A girl came out of the car first. Jessica knew she was Sivans assistant. Then the assistant helped Sivan out. Seeing this, Molly muttered, Who is this? Why did she put on such a dramatic show? After Sivan got out of the car, she straightened her skirt and pretended to be surprised. Jessica? Sorry, my driver was rash. She didnt scare you, did she? Youd better fire such a reckless driver, Miss Sivan. She almost hit me today. Maybe tomorrow, she will drive straight down the overpass. Its a trivial matter if you die, but it will be your fault for getting passers-by into trouble. Jessica did not show any anger on her face. She said calmly as if she was reminding Sivan with good intentions Sivan asked the driver to drive directly towards Jessica on purpose just now. She wanted to take Jessica down a peg, but Jessica actually stood still in the middle of the road like a lunatic. Not only that, Jessica also sneered at her. Things had changed. She was Carls girlfriend in name now, but Jessica still looked down on her. On what grounds did Jessica look down upon her? Sivan nced over and saw a few celebrities from the samepanying over. Sivan came up with a n. She bit her lips and said with an injured expression, Miss Jessica, I helped you shoot themercial yesterday because you had a fever and were in the hospital. I know youre pissed off, but you cant curse me like this. You are my idol Chapter 1277 Really Stupid or Fake It Sivan spoke so eloquently that she attracted the attentions of the actresses passing by. Molly understood that Sivan was intentionally trying to nder Jessica. She was so angry that she wanted to argue with Sivan. She had just taken half a step forward and was grabbed by Jessica before she could open her mouth. Molly asked in a puzzled tone, Jessica! Jessica did not look at Molly. She crossed her arms and looked at Sivan, No one would feel happy if someone else took her opportunities! However, it isnt your fault. It was the decision of thepany to give my resources to you. Fortunately, I have othermercials and movies. From this point of view, I am luckier than others.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Jessica talked reasonably, but there was something hidden in her words. Sivan, an unknown actress, attracted enough attention and exposure yesterday because of her new identity as Carls girlfriend. Then she snatched away the advertisement resources from Jessica, an A-list actress in thepany. Jessica said that this was a decision made by thepany, which basically saying that she got it through Carl. Jessicasst sentence was implying that Carl could give Jessicas resources to Sivan today and take others resources to Sivan one day. Jessica was a star with good resources in thepany. She might have lost one endorsement today, but she would get another and many more in the future. Others wouldnt be as lucky as her. As an actress, everyone wanted to be famous. Because Sivan was Carls girlfriend, she could take a shortcut and steal Jessicas resources. In this way, everyone naturally wouldnt like Sivan. Those actresses who were passing by wanted to see a show, so they took their time and walked slowly. But what Jessica said was disturbing. They all looked distressed now. However, Sivan did not understand what Jessica really meant. She thought she had finally won the battle. What Jessica said was neither offensive nor provocative. She took it as Jessicas admission of defeat and couldnt help but showcency. Miss Jessica, thank you for forgiving me. Im just doing it as I was told. Sivan brushed her hair and looked arrogant. Jessica looked up at Sivan. For a moment, it was hard for her to tell whether Sivan was really stupid or faking it. If she was really stupid, what did Carl like about her? If she was pretending to be stupid, she was such a good actress. Jessica didnt want to waste any more time on her, so she turned around and walked inside. Molly followed Jessica a few steps behind into thepany, and then the on-lookers joined her too. The elevator just came down. After Jessica entered, the actresses also came over. Sivan was behind them. Seeing so many people in front of her, she deliberately slowed down and didnt take the same elevator. The actresses entered the elevator and greeted Jessica politely, Miss Jessica. Just call me Jessica. Jessica smiled and looked amiable. However, Jessica had a strong aura that it created an invisible wall around her. The actresses were still cautious and didnt dare to get too close. One of the girls asked Jessica, Miss Jessica, you didnt look good. Are you alright? I saw Sivans car almost hit you just now. Jessica exined, It missed. I didnt look good maybe because I had a fever yesterday. These actresses were new to thepany. There were not famous actresses and a few who had just started their careers. In their mind, Jessica was a living example of their dreams. Sivan who had no talent and only stole her resources could neverpare with Jessica. Chapter 1278 She Was Mr. Carl’s Girlfriend When they parted, they said to Jessica with concern, Miss Jessica, you must take care of yourself. Thank you! You too. Jessica said it with neither hospitality nor contrived indifference. She was unquestionably sincere. It was the best way to make themfortable. Jessica was going to a higher floor. After they left, the elevator door closed. Molly, who had been holding back all the way, finally had a chance to speak. Jessica, I finally understand why you said you can crush Sivan without heavy makeup. After Molly finished speaking, she snorted coldly with disdain, Sivan doesnt look pretty. I dont know why she could be so arrogant. Shut up. Jessicas expression darkened.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Molly realized what she said was inappropriate and stopped talking as she was told. She even made a gesture of zipping her lips. To be honest, Jessica doubted Mollys professional ability. She wondered if she could apply for a new agent. Maybe she would have a tryter. The elevator stopped on the top floor, and both Jessica and Molly went directly to the conference room. Several executives had already sat in the conference room. Seeing Jessica enter, they nodded to her. Jessica greeted them one by one and sat down. As soon as she sat down, Abby came in. As Jessicas former agent, she still needed to make some exnations toplete the handover. Abby walked to Jessica and sat down by her side. She looked at Molly. Seeing this, Molly squinted her eyes and smiled, Hello, Im Jessicas agent, Molly. Abby nodded slightly and answered briefly, Abby. Abby frowned slightly and whispered to Jessica, Too young. Jessica knew what Abby meant. Molly looked like she had just graduated from university. She looked too young to take care of anything. She turned to look at Molly, who did not know why and smiled at her. Her youthful face was clean and fresh, pleasant to the eyes. Jessica turned around and said indifferently, I think she is fine. Abby wanted to say something else, but the door of the conference room was pushed open again. The person who entered was Kalyan, Carls assistant. Kalyan leaned against the door and Carl walked in. Carl was in a ck suit, looking sharp. He was tall and handsome. Only when he got closer did Jessica realize that he looked a little pale. Maybe he didnt rest well. Probably because Jessica looked at him too directly, Carl looked up at her. Jessica reacted quickly and turned her head to the side when Carl looked up. Carl expressionlessly looked at her side face. He quickly retracted his gaze and leaned back in his chair, Lets begin. First, let me present Jessicas original n for the next half year. Abby stood up and said, Jessica has two moviesing out in the next six months. One of them has already been scheduled. Lost City, the contract signed after the New Year will start filming soon. There are a fewmercials under discussion Molly listened while taking notes. After Abby finished speaking, Molly raised her hand and said, Theres another one. It was about yesterdaysmercial. It was originally for Jessica, but in the end, thepany gave it to someone else. I cant remember the name. I heard she was Mr. Carls girlfriend. Jessica was drinking water when she heard Molly and almost spat it out. Now she understood why people say that young people were fearless. Molly was really something, and evan dared to say such a thing in front of Carl. This little girl was interesting. Chapter 1279 He Will Do Things to Annoy Her The meeting room suddenly fell silent. It was so quiet that one could have heard a pin drop. Jessica took out a tissue paper and silently wiped her lips. She wore a fake smile and looked at Carl to check out his reaction. Then, she discovered that Carl was staring at Molly sullenly. Molly regretted it once the words came out her mouth. Molly looked at Jessica appealingly, like a pitiful puppy dog. Jessica raised her eyebrows. Molly was outspoken. She would say things and regret it. Then Jessica was supposed to clean up the mess? Was she such a good Samaritan? Knowing what Jessica was thinking, Molly folded her hands and made a pleading gesture.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. At this moment, Carl said, Miss Jessica, if you are dissatisfied with the decision made by thepany, you can bring it up. Since we have worked together for so many years, there is no need to beat around the bush. Jessica was unhappy because thepany gave themercial to Sivan and instead of bringing it up herself, she protested with the help or Molly. It was embarrassing for Carl. With that, Carl shifted the me to Jessica. It would be nothing if it was other artists. However, Jessica just broke up with Carl. If Jessica admitted what Carl said, it would mean she was jealous of Sivan. Mr. Carl is right. Weve known each other for so many years and we can cut to the chase. Mr. Carl is professional and fair, if you want to take any resources from me, just tell me. I will give them up. As for what happened yesterday, it must be the fault of the employee who didnt tell me themercials had been shot by someone else. Jessica said calmly with a faint smile, and sounded very reasonable. The senior executives felt embarrassed. Tip Top Media had invested a lot in Jessica, but Jessica herself was capable and did make some achievements and Tip Top Media also made a lot of money from her. Besides, Jessica was nice, so she had a good reputation in the entertainment industry and enjoyed poprity with many people. People in thepany liked her. However, this time, Jessicas chance to shoot in themercial was cancelled in thest minute and given to Sivan. This was unfair for Jessica, so the senior executives felt embarrassed and said nothing. Carl gritted his teeth in anger. What she said was using Carl of taking her resources away as a revenge, because she broke up with him. To that, Carl couldnt retort. Because it was exactly what he had done. After breaking up with Jessica the night before yesterday, he got drunk and gave themercial to Sivan in a fit of anger. He even had breakfast with Sivan in the morning. Didnt she think him annoying? Then he would do something to annoy her. However, Jessicas calmness at this moment told Carl that she didnt care about it at all. This made Carl feel that he was just a clown. Maybe Jessica took him as a joke and mocked him in her heart. Carl kept thinking about this, and couldnt drive away the distress. Carl loosened his necktie and put on a cold smile. He mocked, Since Miss Jessica is so generous, why dont you give all of your resources to Sivan? You know Sivan is my girlfriend, and I want to help her. Everyone present was clever. Upon hearing that, they realized something was wrong. Someone whispered, Does Miss Jessica have a grudge with Mr. Carl? I dont know. Miss Jessica is quite nice. Mr. Carl valued her a lot. The other one didnt know what to say. Chapter 1280 Counterproductive Abby felt that something had happened between Carl and Jessica, and Carl had gone too far. She finally said, Mr. Carl, Jessicas resources are chosen ording to her characteristics. Miss Sivan is different from Jessica. If Miss Jessicas resources are transferred to Miss Sivan, Tip Top Media may not make the expected profits. What Abby said was very tactful, and other executives agreed with her. Jessica was a first-line actress, and was worthy of her resources. Sivan was a nobody in show business, and she didnt deserve Jessicas resources, and could hardly fulfill them sessfully. There was a saying in the entertainment industry: investment could make a third rate star, but only destiny could make a first rate one. However, investing heavily in a mediocre person would be counterproductive. Giving Sivan resources above her ability would make her unpopr with audience or even destroy her career. Since you are so wise, how about you making decisions for me? Carl looked up at Abby sullenly. Abby was shocked by Carls words. She was surprised for a moment, looked down and dared not to speak again. Carl was serious in meetings, but he was scary now. Abby hadnt met Carl for a few days. What happened to him? People felt Carls decision was unreasonable, but none of them dared to oppose it. Carl looked at Jessica and said coldly, What do you think, Miss Jessica? I have no objection, Jessica smiled. Jessica. Molly whispered to her from the side. Jessica ignored Molly and looked at Carl with a smile. Carl was angry and clenched his hands on the table. The meeting is over! Miss Jessica, stay here. Carl said in anger. The Executives and Abby stood up and walked out, but Molly didnt move.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Carl asked Molly coldly, Are you Jessica? Molly was frightened and trembled. She turned to look at Jessica. Carls expression was very scary, and Molly was afraid that something bad would happen to Jessica if she was left here alone. I will be fine. Jessicaforted Molly. Molly didnt look capable, but she was nice. Molly looked back several times as she walked outward. Carls assistant Kalyan was thest one to leave, and he closed the door for them. The meeting room became spacious. Only Carl and Jessica remained there. Jessica, I dont know you are generous enough to give up your resources. Carl stared at Jessica, and his tone was sarcastic. Jessica leaned casually against the chair with an indifferent expression, Im not generous to everyone. Ive known you for so many years, and Im willing to give them to you. Jessica gave them up for Carl. Moreover, she did this withoutint. She gave the resources to Carl, but not to Sivan. Carl tried to suppress his anger, but the indifferent expression of Jessica enraged him. Jessica knew Carl well and could feel his emotional changes. Carl was an emotionally stable person, but during the brief meeting, he had been annoyed for so many times. Carl wanted to shake hands and part friends with Jessica, but their rtionship ended on bad terms. Chapter 1281 A Hard Slap Miss Jessica has a silver tongue. I am far inferior to you. Since you said we have known each other for so many years, why cant you just be honest? Your contract with Tip Top Media will expire next year. Im afraid youve already found a new employer. Carl looked at Jessica with a scowl. He already knew what kind of woman she was. She was a heartless master of disguise. Hearing this, Jessica was stunned. If Carl didnt mention it, she almost forgot that her contract with Tip Top Media was about to expire. From the beginning, Carl talked to her with hostility. Having just recovered from the fever, Jessica found it hard to talk to him. She felt quite tired. Without the intention to face off against him anymore, she said impatiently, Dont think everyone is as stingy as you. Then she intended to leave the meeting room.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Since she had handed over her work to Sivan, there was nothing else for her to do next. So she wanted to go home to have a rest. Carls words reminded her that since the contract was due to expire next year, she would not sign a contract with anypany after that. At worst, she could start her own business. If she stayed in Tip Top Media, they would have endless quarrels. When Jessica passed by him, Carl suddenly stood up and held her hand. Im not only stingy, but also stupid. Standing behind her, he said in depression, Ive been waiting for you to beg me these days. I would feel better even if you got angry at me. If she did so, it meant she still cared about him. And she minded that he gave her resources to Sivan. But she didnt. She epted it withoutints. Carl felt like a fool. She didnt care about him, let alone anything he did! After a while, Jessica said coldly, Is there anything else I can do, Mr. Carl? Carl suddenly took Jessica into his arms. He said angrily with red eyes, Jessica, how heartless you are! His behavior panicked her, but she quickly calmed down. Mr. Carl, please behave yourself. At this moment, someone suddenly opened the door of the meeting room. Carl, I heard youre still in the meeting room. Would you like to have lunch When Sivan saw they hugged together, her face changed. You Jessica did not expect Sivan toe in. She broke loose from Carl and walked out without giving Sivan a look. However, Sivan did not let her go. She stopped Jessica, Jessica, do you know Carl is my boyfriend? Jessica ignored Sivan and intended to bypass her. Unexpectedly, Sivan reached out her hand, and gave Jessica a p. The hard p broke the silence in the meeting room. Jessica was pped hard defenselessly. She stared at Sivan with a cold face. Although Jessica did not say a word, Sivan was scared back several steps by her cold eyes. It was out of Carls expectation that Sivan dared to p Jessica. He subconsciously took two steps forward but stopped. Jessica never cared about him. Even if he helped her, she would not be grateful. She would probably think he was disgusting. Sivan was a little afraid after pping Jessica because she was Carls ex-girlfriend. But now, noticing that Carl had no reaction, she felt relieved. She ran to Carl and said with tears in her eyes, Im sorry, Carl. I was just too angry when I saw you two hugged together. Chapter 1282 Remember Your Identity Sivan forced her tears out and looked at Jessica, Miss Jessica, Im so sorry. Jessicas eyes were as cold as ice. Sivan swallowed. Although she felt thrilling to p Jessica, she was still afraid of her. She quietly hid behind Carl. Looking at Carl, Jessica raised her arm slightly and then she put it down after hesitating for a moment. She said coldly, Watch your girlfriend. Even if he was heart-broken, he had to pretend he was fine. Carls girlfriend was Sivan. When Sivan stepped into the room, Jessica was indeed hugged by Carl. Sivan had every reason to be angry with her. Jessica deserved the p. Once she made up her mind, she had to bear the consequences. In the future, Carl would just be her boss, and they had to behave themselves. Then Jessica left. Even though she was pped hard just now, she still looked as proud as a queen. Sivan was jealous of her innate confidence and elegance. She clenched her fists, unconscious of her palms were hurt by the fingernails. Sooner orter, Jessica would kneel down for her pardon. You may know the president of the Emerson Group is my friend. Carl suddenly spoke and brought Sivan back to reality. You mean Leonardo? Sivan was puzzled as to why Carl suddenly mentioned Leonardo. Did Carl know she had bribed the reporters to take photos of Leonardo and her and posted them online? Carl turned around and looked at her indifferently, Leonardo will never do anything to a woman by himself. Though puzzled and nervous, Sivan replied, Mr. Emerson is really a gentleman. A gentleman? Carl put on a cold smile. Somehow, his smile scared her. Sivan carefully asked, Whats wrong?N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Carls face gradually became expressionless. Not until he looked at her with cold eyes did Sivan realize that something went wrong. There came a p. Carl raised his hand and pped Sivan in the face. As he pped her without controlling his strength, Sivans face immediately became swollen. Sivan waspletely stunned and heard a buzzing sound. She cried, Carl, why did you p me? Carl waspletely indifferent to Sivans tears. He warned her, Remember your identity. Sivan was scared. She quickly found excuses for herself, Im sorry, Carl. Although you announced that you were with me just to help me hype up, others thought we were lovers. The reason I pped Miss Jessica just now was to convince others. Although Sivan looked somewhat like Jessica, she was not Jessica. Carl knew it well, and would never love Sivan. He announced that he was with Sivan because he wanted to see whether Jessica would be jealous. He had told Sivan before that it was just for sensationalizing. But he didnt expect Sivan to be so ignorant and dared to p Jessica in his face. Jessica was right. He asked for it. Even if Jessica had never loved him, he still couldnt bear that she was hurt by others! Chapter 1283 Who Would She Be Without Leonardo? When Jessica came out of the meeting room, she found Abby and Molly waiting at the door. Lets go. Jessica fixed her hair quietly, covering her swollen face. She tilted her head slightly and walked forward quickly. Abby had stood farther away, so she did not see Jessicas face clearly, nor did Molly, who was not tall and had a difference in height with Jessica. Molly just felt that Jessica was a little strange. Abby, were leaving. Molly and Abby waved goodbye and chased after Jessica, Jessica, wait. Jessica walked so fast that Molly trotted to catch up with her. Molly thought Jessica was in a bad mood because Carl had said something unpleasant to her. Therefore, she left in such a hurry. So Molly did not ask more. When the elevator reached the first floor, Jessica had just stepped out when she met Summer. Jessica? Summer said happily when she saw Jessica. Jessica turned away subconsciously, not wanting Summer to see her swollen face. However, it was toote. They were facing each other head-on, so Summer had seen her face clearly. Summer became worried as she strode over, her gaze on Jessicas face, What happened? Molly had been puzzled. When she looked at Jessicas face carefully, she instantly understood. Anger surged through her, Jessica, what happened to your face? Are you alright? Are youing to the meeting to discuss the script? Ill get out of your hair right away. Would you like to have dinner with me some other day? Jessica patted Summers shoulder and left before Summer answered her. Summer looked at her leaving figure and frowned slightly. She knew it was not convenient to chat here, so she could only enter the elevator. The elevator went up to the floor she was heading to. When the elevator door opened, Summer saw Sivan standing outside. Sivan was tidying up her hair and clothes. The makeup on her face seemed to have been refined and she looked very exquisite. However, Summer walked out and saw that something was wrong. Half of Sivans face was swollen. It was even more serious than Jessicas face. Even though her makeup was exquisite, Summer could see it through. Did Jessica and Sivan had pped each other on the face? Sivan also noticed Summer. She felt quite uneasy and covered her face. Then, she thought of something and greeted Summer with a smile, Good morning, Summer.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Good morning. Summers tone was indifferent and polite. Sivans eyes shed with disdain. She knew Summer and Jessica were on good terms, and they were just the same, looking down upon her. Summer was a little surprised. Sivan did not like her, and she did not like Sivan either. She had no idea why Sivan took the initiative to greet her today. Sivan was very clear about this, and smiled modestly, I feel honored to work with you, Writer Summer. Nice to meet you. So what Summer looked down on her? She was still about to cast in Summers movie. After she finished speaking, she wanted to see surprise and disbelief on Summers face. But to her disappointment, Summer only nced at her and asked softly, Really? Then she left. Sivan couldnt be angrier. Why was Summer so pretentious? She just married a rich man and luckily the series she wrote became popr. If Summer didnt have Leonardo, who would she be? When Sivan thought of this, she felt relieved. Now that she had Carl, it was time for her to enjoy the sess in the near future. Chapter 1284 I Just Want Her Attention When Summer faced Sivan, she looked calm. But when she turned around, her face was filled with anger. She had vaguely heard that Jessica came to thepany today to have a meeting and do nning. She met Jessica downstairs and Sivan upstairs. Sivan even said she would work with her! Although she didnt know what had happened, it was definitely rted to Carl. What the hell was Carl doing? Summer went straight to Carls office. She knocked on the door, and Carls voice came from inside, Come in. Summer pushed open the door and walked in. She saw Carl sitting at his desk with a cup of coffee in his hand, looking thoughtful. Summer, you are so early. Seeing that Summer walked in, he put down the coffee and smiled at her. Summer sat down opposite Carl. I met Sivan at the elevator entrance. Yes? Carl did not know why she suddenly mentioned Sivan, so he raised his eyebrows slightly. Sivan said she would work with me. Why didnt I know it? Summers tone was gentle, but she looked gloomy. The script she was writing hadnt finished it. She was currently working on the Lost City film project. Sivan said working with her was definitely not a groundless rumor. She only had the Lost City project in her hands. The cooperation Sivan was talking about was definitely rted to it. Carl stopped smiling. He curled his lower lip and said expressionlessly, Jessica said she was willing to hand over all her resources and give them to my girlfriend to make her popr. Carl, how old are you? Can you be rational? Summer figured out everything just by hearing him say that. Jessica loved her profession as an actress and was very hard working. It was impossible for her to hand over her resources for no reason. Carl must have said something to threaten her. I have lost my rationality. I grew up with Jessica, and I have loved her for so many years. In the end, she still said, I feel disgusted to see your face. How can I be rational? Carl took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down. He took a few deep breaths, but ended up in vain. Then he stopped forcing himself anymore. He simply said, I dont want to do this either. I just want her to pay more attention to me, to see if she has never cared about me Carl lowered his head slightly and extended his hand to support his forehead. He seemed to be in pain and depressed. Summer had known him for so many years. She knew Carl looked like an unscrupulous yboy, as if he would never fall in love. It was the first time she had seen Carl like this. If he werent so sad, he shouldnt have easily revealed his thoughts to others. After a while, Summer said coldly, Since its so painful, just forget about her. She knew these words were cold and cruel to Carl. However, human beings were biased. Carls pain was beyond his control. She only knew this was what Jessica wanted. Jessica made up her mind to help hime to this decision. The only thing she could do to help Jessica was to finish this mess earlier and persuade Carl to forget Jessica.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Carl raised his head and looked at Summer expressionlessly, What are you talking about? Of course, Summer knew what she said. It was not easy to forget all the feelings he had for her after so many years. Im going to the meeting room. she sighed. Chapter 1285 Are You Making It Too Hard for Him? All the resources in her hands were given away, and all the announcements and events were gone. Jessica was so idle that she slept at home for a whole day. When she was awakened by the phone call from Summer, she was still in a daze. Jessica, would youe out to have dinner with me? Jessica yawned, Nope, I have eaten my meal. She came to bed after lunch. Summer was silent for a moment. Its only six oclock. Did you mean lunch? Hearing this, Jessica suddenly came to her senses. Its already six oclock? She rolled over and looked out of the window. It was almost dark outside. The daytime in winter was short. The sky was dark over 6 pm, and the evening lights in the city were lit. Ill be waiting for you at Golden Cauldron. Summer hung up the phone before Jessica could refuse her. When Jessica arrived at the Golden Cauldron Club, Summer had been waited for her for a while. As soon as Jessica sat down, Summer handed her the menu, I heard from the waiter that they have some new dishes. Do you want to try them? Sure, its up to you. Jessica did not really have the appetite. Summer did not force her and ordered what she wanted. When she was done, Summer turned around to look at Jessica. Jessica felt her gaze and touched her own face, Its fine, dont worry. Im not worried about you. Summer couldnt help butugh, I know you wont be taken advantage of in such things. I saw Sivans cheek swollen even worse than yours.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Sivans cheek is swollen? Jessica, who had just picked up the cup, was stunned. Thats right. After we said goodbye this morning, I met her in the elevator. Jessica was silent for a moment, I didnt p her. Jessicas gaze met Summers. They understood what happened from each others eyes, but didnt say it out. Summer remembered what Carl said before and said to Jessica thoughtfully, Are you making it too hard for Carl? Jessicas eyes darkened as she lowered her voice, If not, he wouldnt give it up so easily. Summer said, What if he still wont? He and Sivan are together now. Jessica pretended to be relieved. Carl and Sivan were together. This was enough to show what she was doing was effective. Summer still wanted to talk Jessica out of it, Do you have to do so? Why dont you try to talk with him? They were clearly in love with each other, but now it had just gone too far. No one knew if Jessica had taken Summers words in mind. She curled her lips to show her displeasure and said, Are you here to have dinner with me, or to preach at me? Alright. Lets eat. Summer ended the conversation. In the following days, Jessica was in kind of unemployment. Her full schedule became Sivans. Every day when she opened Weibo, the trending topics and searches were all about Sivan. It looked like she had be a celebrity. Hearing that Jessica was at home with no work, her friends in the circle had called to show their concerns. It was until a week before New Years Eve did Jessica receive one notice. It was an event from a brand Jessica had endorsement before. On the morning of the event, Molly drove to Jessicas ce to pick her up. She was so happy that Jessica had work again. It was only now that she realized that this event was held outdoors. Molly went to make a cup of hot coffee for Jessica andined in a low voice, Whats wrong with the nner? They made it outdoor in such a cold day for three hours. And your dress is strapless. Jessica, you must be frozen Stop it. Jessica noticed the event was about to start. She took off her down jacket and handed it to Molly. Chapter 1286 Your Surname Is Jones As soon as she took off the jacket, Jessica shivered with cold. It gave goose bumps on her arms. Molly felt so sorry for her that she hurriedly handed her the coffee, Drink more to warm you up before going on the stage. Jessica could only take another sip. When she was going to go on stage, she didnt forget to tell Molly, Stay still and dont talk nonsense. I know Molly was a little embarrassed. She was her agent, so she should be the one taking care of Jessica, but why did it look like Jessica was taking care of her? Knowing is not enough. Do what you should do. Jessica nced at her and turned to the stage. She was a small agent with a strong personality and courage, and she even dared to diss Carl in person. As soon as Jessica stepped onto the stage, screams sounded from below. Jessica had always maintained a good figure. Even if she only wore a strapless gown in the near-zero temperature, her demeanor was perfect. The moment she stepped onto the stage, she caught everyones eyes. Molly screamed amongst her fans and took out her phone to take photos of Jessica. She could never take enough photos of such a beautiful face. Jessica had been standing on the stage for only three minutes and she was almost losing her consciousness because of the coldness. Nevertheless, her expression and voice were still natural and calm. Halfway through the event, there was an interactive session and a break time. Molly rushed to the backstage and prepared hot coffee and hand warmers for Jessica. Jessica took a sip of coffee and let out a long sigh of relief. Only then did she feel as if she hade back to life again. Molly put the down jacket over Jessicas shoulders and muttered, Did they do it on purpose? They didnt mention that its outdoor. If I had known it, I wouldnt have taken you here. Cut yourining. Jessica sniffed and said in a low voice. Even if she was wearing makeup, it could easily be seen that her nose toip and her cheeks were red. After drinking some coffee, Jessica stared at the door and muttered, Molly, I heard people hallucinate in extreme cold. Thats true. Molly looked at Jessica in confusion. Jessica pointed at somewhere not far away and said to Molly, Can you see that person over there? Is it Carl? Just now, when she sat down, she saw Carl, but she was not sure. Carl should be in thepany having meetings at this time, or on the way to have business talks. He shouldnt be here.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Molly looked in the direction Jessica was pointing at. She narrowed her eyes to see it clear, then she nodded, Yes, I think its Carl. Jessica turned to look at her, Why did you call him? It wasnt that she couldnt call Carl by his first name, but normally the employees didnt call their boss by his first name in this country. The boss was a natural deterrent to the employees. Well I Molly stammered, Just a slip of the tongue. Wow, I cant believe Mr. Carl happens to be here. What a coincidence. The trench coat Mr. Carl is wearing looks quite nice. Do you want to go over and say hello? Molly changed the topic, and Jessica only looked deep into her eyes. Jessica, is there anything on my face? A hint of guilt shed across Mollys face as she looked at Jessica with concern Jessica slightly curled her lips and gave a faint smile, Nothing. I just realized your surname is also Jones. What a coincidence. When Jessica finished speaking, she waited for Mollys reaction. Hearing what she said, Molly smiled, There are quite a few people surnamed Jones in ourpany. Chapter 1287 Just a Stranger Molly looked natural, as if there was nothing strange. Jessica frowned slightly. Was she thinking too much? Molly looked like a fresh graduate, aplete neer to the workce. After observation, Jessica found Molly had passion for work just like the normal newbies in the workce, but she was braver than her peers. For example, no one dared say that to Carl. Though Molly was dressed in a simple style, her clothes were of high quality, which ordinary people couldnt afford. And as she had the same family name as Carl, Jessica couldnt help guessing their rtionship. Did they know each other? Miss Jessica, please get prepared for the second round! The staff knocked on the door and walked in, informing Jessica that the activity was about to continue. Jessica subconsciously looked towards where Carl was just now and found that he had already left. Maybe he just happened to pass by. The activity ended at noon. Jessica returned to the lounge and said to Molly, We should pack up and leave now. Why are you in such a hurry to leave? Molly asked doubtfully.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Without exnation, Jessica urged, Hurry up. But as soon as Molly and she came out, they met the staff of the eventing for her. Miss Jessica, would you like to have lunch with us? Probably because he felt sorry for keeping Jessica standing in the cold wind all morning, the staff said in a quite gentle tone. Molly suddenly realized that Jessica urged her to leave just now because she knew what would happenter. Considering the fact that Jessica had stood in the cold wind in the morning, she would be too tired to attend the party, and Molly wanted to refuse him. But she didnt do so because Jessica had told her to watch her words, and she turned to look at Jessica. Jessica was amused by Mollys reaction and replied in a polite manner, Okay. She epted the invitation without hesitation, which surprised Molly. Our car is downstairs. The staff who didnt expect Jessica to be so nice put on a big smile and became more enthusiastic. Jessica replied, Thank you. However, the staff did not leave immediately. He seemed to have something to say. Whats wrong? Is there anything else? Jessica asked. The staff spoke hesitantly, Can we take a picture with you? We are your fans. Sure. Jessicaughed. She didnt expect it. After Jessica went downstairs, she saw Carl standing in front of a car talking to someone. She paused for a moment. Why was he still here? Somehow, Carl looked at her. When he saw her, he quickly looked away. After saying a few more words to the person in front of him, he got into the car. It was as if she was just a stranger. Jessica managed to put on a natural smile, but her smile was quite terrible. Lets go. Jessica walked towards the car. When she was almost there, a man and a woman were about to passed by. Therefore, Jessica stopped to give way to them. When they passed by Jessica, they started to argue with each other. Jessica frowned and took another step back. Chapter 1288 In a Trance Just as Jessica retreated, they began to fight and quarrel. How dare you pull my hair? Am I not good enough to you? How can shepare to me? Tell me! Are you mad? Weve broken up. Due to the great disparity in strength, the woman was at a disadvantage. She was pped hard a few times. Even though she was pped by him, she still held the man tightly, crying, Didnt you say you would be with me forever?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. You drive me nuts. Be with you forever? Im not that stupid. The man pulled her away ruthlessly. As the fight became increasingly fierce, Molly ran over and protected Jessica from them, Jessica, hurry up! Get into the car. Jessica nodded and said in a tone of depression, Youd better call the security guards. How much they loved each other then, and how much they hated each other now. Carl and she were the typical example. However, it was her fault. When Jessica turned around to leave, the man suddenly pushed the woman hard. The woman fell in front of Jessica, and stood in her way. Jessica was not a meddler. However, she couldnt ignore it as the woman was in front of her. The woman curled up and murmured in pain. It seemed she was too painful to say anything. Jessica looked serious. She bent down slightly and asked, Are you alright? Mind your own business! The man walked over and red at Jessica. Then, he kicked the woman on the ground, Dont pretend to be dead. You always threaten me like this. You The man suddenly shut up as he stared at the blood oozing out of the womans body, You Jessica also noticed the blood. The bleeding should be between her thighs. Jessicas face suddenly turned pale and her voice trembled, Whats wrong with you? Carl answered a phone after getting on the car. He hung up the phone and turned to look outside. He frowned as he found Jessica hadnt got in the car yet. The sponsor of the event also invited him to have lunch. Seeing Jessica had no intention to get in the car, he opened the door and walked towards her. As he approached, he heard the woman lying on the ground cry painfully, My baby My Carl looked up and saw the blood oozing out from the woman. He turned around and said coldly to the stunned man, Call an ambnce! Molly said, Ive already called the ambnce. Carl looked up and nced at Molly before gazing at Jessica. Jessicas face was frighteningly pale. She seemed to be in a trance, staring at the woman on the ground. She didnt even notice Carls gaze. Carl frowned and whispered to Molly, Whats going on? Molly took a cautious look at Jessica, lowering her voice, I dont know. Jessica became like this when she saw the woman bleeding. Does she have a problem with blood? Problem with blood? When Jessica was six years old, she beat up a fat boy who was a bully with a brick. At that time, she was not scared at all when the boy bled. Carl raised his arm slightly and waved, signaling Molly to move away. Chapter 1289 Why Don’t You Come Back Earlier? Molly loosened the grip on Jessica and walked aside. Carl walked to Jessica and was about to support her when she shouted suddenly, Save her! Jessica! Carl grabbed Jessica by her arm and called her. Jessica ignored him and bawled, Hurry up! Save her! Ive called an ambnce. Carl realized Jessicas anxiety andforted her tenderly, The ambnce will be here soon. Dont worry, look at me. Im CarlN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Carl wasnt familiar with pregnancy, but he knew miscarriage often happened in the first three months. This woman didnt have a baby bump. Losing so much blood, she might have a miscarriage. Carl? Jessica turned around and looked at him carefully, as if she hadnt seen him for a long time. Then, Jessica burst into tears, Why dont youe back earlier? Jessica wailed and her face was bathed in tears. Carl didnt know what happened to Jessica. He watched her cry and his heart seemed to be pierced with sorrow. He stretched out his arms to hug her. Carlforted her tenderly, Dont cry. Molly widened her eyes as she watched them. What was going on? Why was Jessica crying? Didnt they part on bad termsst time? Why did they suddenly hug each other? This was really surprising. However, they were a perfect match. Molly wanted to match Carl up with Jessica. The sound of the ambnce became more and more clear. Carl felt that Jessica had stopped crying in his arms. So, he heaved a sigh of relief. Before he spoke, Jessica pushed him away and stood up straight. She smiled, Mr. Carl, dont you think my acting has improved? Carl was annoyed. You mean you were acting just now? Its an ad-lib. Dont you think Im good at it? Jessica jutted her chin slightly and wiped the tears off her cheeks slowly. She looked elegant and proud with tears in her eyes. Carl said nothing and stared at her. Jessica was a little nervous and felt she was seen through by Carl. She quickly turned around and said, Molly, lets go. OK. After replying, Molly turned to Carl in confusion, Mr. Carl, what happened just now? Carl ignored Molly and walked to his car. Molly scratched her head. What exactly happened just now? After returning to the car, Molly found Jessica was taking a nap. Molly sat down and said, Jessica? Im sleepy, dont disturb me. Jessica sounded somewhat tired. Molly stopped talking and sat there quietly. Jessica tilted her head towards the window and slowly opened her eyes when Molly couldnt see her. It had been so many years. When she recalled the past, the memory was in the bottom of her heart. Jessica tried to forget it but to no avail. Jessica, here we are. Molly thought Jessica was still sleeping and called her. Okay. Jessica replied slowly, and sounded as if she had just woken up. Jessica straightened herself and looked out with a bored expression. It was the Golden Cauldron Club. Carl was invited to the dinner by the sponsor. Only the dinner here could match his social status. Molly got off the car and opened the car door for Jessica. Chapter 1290 Protect Jessica After entering the Golden Cauldron Club, Molly felt Jessica was not in good mood, so she said, Jessica, lets go back earlyter. Alright. Jessica answered casually and turned to look at Molly. Molly followed her closely, neither looking around curiously nor showing any admiration. None of her former assistants were as calm as Molly when they went to the Golden Cauldron Club. Because those assistants were from average families, and they usually didnt have the chance to enter a high-end club like this. Though they tried to stay calm, curiosity could be seen in their eyes. But Molly was calmer than them. A simple young girl she might be, but she looked like she had been around often. When Molly pressed the elevator button, Jessica said leisurely, I heard the Golden Cauldron Club had released some new dishes recently. I dont know if they are good. You havent tried them yet, have you? No, I dont have time. Molly answered without hesitation. After saying that, she widened her eyes and turned to look at Jessica, IBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Here is the elevator. Jessica smiled and walked into the elevator. Molly followed her into the elevator. When the elevator door was about to close, Molly saw Carl and the others. She pointed at them and said, Mr. Carl and the others Jessica crossed her arms and her poker face looked cold. Molly felt guilty, so she did not press the elevator door button. Molly looked down to pretend that she did not see Carl and the others. Carl and the others took another elevator, and they did not arrive muchter than Jessica. Jessica, I Molly wanted to exin to Jessica why she had been here, but Carl and the others came out from the other elevator. Jessica nced at Molly and said with a faint smile, Lets talk after dinner. Besides, all I want is the truth. Miss Jessica, let me propose a toast to you During the dinner, many people wanted to propose a toast to Jessica. Disturbed, she didnt want to waste her breath to refuse them, so she epted every toast. Seeing that Carl was edgy and almost crushing his goblet with his grip, Molly whispered to Jessica, Jessica, dont drink too much. Jessica ignored her, as if she didnt hear Molly, and continued drinking. Molly could only look at Carl helplessly, implying that she tried her best to persuade Jessica. When the boss of the sponsor was about to toast again, Carl said coldly, Mr. Melvin really enjoys drinking tonight. Melvin, who was raising his goblet, was shocked. They were businessmen, so he understood the meaning behind Carls words. No, I just feel Miss Jessica is congenial to me. Melvin looked at Jessica, and the expression in his eyes implied something. We value every artist here at Tip Top Media. Drinking too much isnt healthy. And we have bills to pay for their health. If Mr. Melvin wants to drink, let me drink with you. Carl did not look at Jessica when he spoke, as if he said these because he cared for his artists, not because he wanted to protect Jessica. After he finished speaking, he picked up his goblet and poured himself a ss of wine. He raised his head and drank it up in one gulp. After drinking, he nodded at Mr. Melvin and said, Mr. Melvin. Originally, Mr. Melvins ss was only half filled, but after Carl drank up a full ss, he could only filled it full and drink it up in one gulp. This was an unusually fast way of drinking. After a few sses, Mr. Melvin couldnt handle it anymore. Chapter 1291 I’m Embarrassed Mr. Carl Mr. Melvin felt dizzy and shook his head. Carl directly interrupted him and said to the waiter, Why are you standing there? Fill the cup for Mr. Melvin. Its my honor to drink with Mr. Melvin. Mr. Melvin couldnt refuse him, so he could only continue to drink. Others around the table finally sensed that Carl was really unhappy and wanted to get Mr. Melvin drunk. Carl was a big shot, and no one dared to offend him. Mr. Melvin forced Jessica to drink because Jessica was really beautiful. In addition, Carl didnt show any objection at the beginning, so he didnt take Jessica seriously and took her as an ordinary actress. He didnt expect Carl would be enraged. Mr. Melvin had to bear the consequence now. However, Mr. Melvins subordinate couldnt help but say, Mr. Melvin has stomach problems. He really cant drink anymore. Who are you? Even Mr. Melvin didnt say anything. What makes you think you get a say here? Carl nced contemptuously at that person and smiled at Mr. Melvin, Go on, please. Mr. Melvin drank another cup and suddenly coughed violently. Theres blood! Call an ambnce! Jessica sat close to Mr. Melvin, and she saw the blood, too. Everyone was shocked.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Its just gastric bleeding. He wont die. Carl swayed the wine ss in his hand and said coldly. Jessica frowned and looked up at Carl. Apart from Leonardo, Carl had never looked up to anyone. And there werent many people he would bother to pay attention to. However, he barely showed it, so few people knew that. This was the first time Jessica had seen him so ruthless. It seemed he just wanted Mr. Melvin to drink to death just now. After the chaos in the private room, all the peopleing with Mr. Melvin had left. Only Jessica, Carl, and Molly were left. Carl was still sitting in his seat, as if he didnt care about it at all, and he even had the mood to finish his meal. Feeling Jessicas gaze, he nced at her and said, If you dont eat, then get out. Then Carl heard the sound of the chair being moved on the ground. He lowered his head and smiled self-deprecatingly. She really left. Carl didnt raise his head until he heard the door closed. He stared straight at the closed door for a moment before suddenly throwing the chopsticks out angrily and leaning back in his chair. Didnt she see how much he had drunk? And she left just like that. At least he was still her boss now! Who would dare to do this to their boss? He had never seen such an arrogant employee! The more Carl thought about it, the angrier he became. He kicked the table, but he idently fell off the chair. He tried to get up, but his head was too dizzy and he was too weak to get up. Anyway, there was no one left, so he justy on the ground. After a while, Carl heard the sound of the door open in a daze. He thought it was the waiter and shouted, Get out. Leave me alone. But the waiter did not go out and walked over to him. I said get out! Carl was too weak to get up, and he was not in a good mood, so he sounded even fiercer. Carl, do you think youre still a child? Youre a grown man, and you actually get drunk and lie on the ground? Dont you feel ashamed? As your worker, I feel embarrassed for you. Chapter 1292 Who Is More Handsome? Hearing the familiar voice, Carl froze. After a few seconds, Carl slowly turned his head and looked in the direction of the voice. Jessica returned. She was standing beside him with a cup of tea, looking down at him. Carl was delighted, but then he thought his posture was so ugly now, so he struggled to get up. But he couldnt. Jessica sighed helplessly. She put the tea aside and bent down to help Carl. Unexpectedly, Carl shook off her hand and said, Are you looking down on me? I can get up on my own! Jessica watched as Carl got up and fell down. After several times, she could not bear to watch any longer and directly dragged Carl to the sofa on the side. Carl was too weak to break free from her and could only shout, I am your boss. Wont you feel sorry for treating me like this? Jessica ignored him. She turned back and brought the cup of tea to Carl. Carl took it and drank. Carl choked, but he finished the whole cup of tea anyway. Jessica took a napkin and stuffed it into his hand, signaling him to wipe the water off the corner of his mouth. Carl did not move. So Jessica picked up the tissue and helped him wipe it. As soon as she reached out to him, Carl grabbed her hand. Because of the alcohol, he looked fragile. He looked at Jessica like an innocent child. Jessica avoided Carls gaze awkwardly, but Carl would not let her go and tilted his head to look at her. You didnt say thank you, he said much more slowly than usual. After getting drunk, he looked a little clumsy, and cute. Speaking of this, Jessica was a little angry and said, I didnt ask you to drink so much with Mr. Melvin. She knew Carl was always protective of whoever working for him. But if it were another person here today, Carl might not be so aggressive. However, the ordinary artists wouldnt have the chance to attend a party with Mr. Carl. It was indeed because of her that Carl had drunk so much. Jessica knew that. They had known each other for a long time, and they understood each other well enough. No one else could see or understand the tacit between them, other than themselves. You and that bastard had a good time, didnt you? Whats so good about that old man? Carl pulled his tie, revealing his solid chest, and said, Is he as handsome as me? Is he as strong as me? He moved quickly, and before Jessica could stop him, his shirt had been torn apart and the buttons were spilled on the ground. Jessica was stunned. Carl used to be very obedient when he got drunk. She had never seen him so unrestrained before. Answer me! Who is more handsome? Me, or that old man? Carl shouted relentlessly.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Jessica pulled a wry face and said, You. Thats right. Only then was Carl satisfied. Jessica hesitated for a moment, reached out to cover his shirt, and then turned around to get his coat for him. But Carl refused to put on his coat, so Jessica could only sooth him, Put on your clothes and go home, alright? Carl listened to her and spread his arms to let her dress him. The buttons on his shirt had already gone, so Jessica could only button up his coat for him. Chapter 1293 Jessica’s Man Jessica buttoned him up. Just as she was about to stand up, she heard Carl muttering, You say Im handsome, then why dont you like me? He frowned and looked distressed. He seemed to have be the Carl he used to be when he was drunk. He behaved well, even though he was extremely unhappy and aggrieved. Jessica couldnt help but lower her voice when she spoke to him. I like you. But can we get along like friends? Just like when we were kids. Carl opened his eyes wide. He shook his head and replied seriously, No. I dont want to be Jessicas friend. I want to be Jessicas man. I want Jessica to be with me. And I want to have a child with Jessica. Jessica knew Carl was drunk, but his tone was too serious and his words were straightforward. She told herself that she had experienced a lot, and this was nothing. However, her elerated heartbeat reminded her that she wasnt that calm at all. When was a man the most attractive? That was when he showed you his sincerity. For a moment, Jessica wanted to nod in agreement. Someone opened the door violently. The door was pushed open from the outside. Kalyan walked in and looked around, Mr. Carl? When he saw Jessica and Carl staying close to each other beside the sofa, he was stunned for a moment. Miss Jessica, you are here.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Are you here to pick him up? Jessica calmed down. She stood up and looked at Kalyan. Earlier, Mr. Carl told me to pick him up when the dinner was almost over. Kalyan scratched his head. If he knew Carl and Jessica were together, he wouldnte here. Other people thought Carl had snatched Jessicas resources for his so-called girlfriend, but Kalyan, as his special assistant, knew the truth. Sivan was not Carls girlfriend, and the rtionship between Jessica and Carl was not as simple as it looked like. Then you can take him back. Ill leave now. Miss Jessica Kalyan wanted to stop Jessica, but Jessica quickly left. Molly sat in the car, waiting for Jessica. Previously, Jessica asked her to stay in the car waiting for her. She didnt know what Jessica was going to do. Molly looked out of the window. When she saw Jessicaing over, she hurriedly got off the car and helped Jessica open the door. Jessica, Ive been waiting for you for a long time. What are you doing? Jessica got into the car. She didnt answer her. Instead, she asked, Molly, lets be frank. Whats your rtionship with Carl? What? Molly didnt expect Jessica to ask such a question suddenly. She said, Jessica, how can you ask such a serious question in such a calm tone? Im frightened. Jessica fastened her seat belt and looked at her, Tell me. Well, Im actually Carls cousin. And I met you when we were young, but you probably dont remember Molly knew she couldnt hide it anymore. Jessica guessed there was some rtionship between Carl and her, and would know her identity sooner orter. Instead of letting Jessica find out the truth, it was better for her to confess to her. Jessica chuckled, No wonder you dared to challenge Carl. But I really dont remember when I saw you. After all, Carl has so many cousins. The Jones family had many rtives and Carl had many cousins. Jessica had seen many of them, but she remembered few. Chapter 1294 How Could I Agree to Him Molly came over and said to Jessica with a fawning expression, Jessica, since Im so frank with you, can you not be angry with me? Jessica turned her head and looked at Molly with a fake smile, Lets see how you behave. I will definitely behave well! Molly clenched her fists with both hands, as if she was taking an oath of allegiance to her. After she finished speaking, she leaned over again and said, Jessica, can you keep it a secret for me? Why? Jessica teased her, Is being Carls cousin so shameful? No. Molly found it hard to say. But she finally said, Actually, I secretly ran away from home to escape the arranged marriage. I begged Carl for quite a few days before he agreed to give me such a job Hearing this, Jessica turned around and fixed her eyes on Molly seriously, as if it were the first time she met her. Molly touched her hair and said embarrassedly, My family wants to arrange a marriage for me. Of course I didnt agree. Im a girl in the new era, and I have my own ideas. Jessica smiled and said nothing. She saw youth and courage in Molly. It was as if the older a person was, the less courage he or she would have. Jessica thought about herself. When she was young, she was always brave. Regardless of the consequences, she was not afraid of failures. Jessica was lost for a moment, but she quickly regained her senses and asked, Did Carl ask you to do anything else except giving you a job? No, Molly answered straightforwardly, but this made Jessica suspicious.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. She raised her eyebrows in disbelief. Molly could only admit, He asked me to report your whereabouts to himBut Jessica, please trust me. How can I ept such an unreasonable requirement and reveal your privacy? Molly looked very upright. But Jessica didnt believe her. If it was really as Molly said, why would Carl appear at the event site? They were really cousins. Lets go back. Jessica didnt expose her. She closed her eyes to take a nap. During the event, she felt cold and tired. Andter, Carl had troubled her a lot. She was now exhausted, both physically and mentally. She only wanted to have a good rest. A few dayster, it was the year-end party of Tip Top Media. Carl was a generous boss, so the year-end party was naturally held in Golden Cauldron Club. After Jessica returned home that day, she caught a cold and itsted for several days. On the day of the year-end party, she still had a slight cough. Before she left home, she took some medicine. When she arrived at the venue of the year-end party, she felt very sleepy. The year-end party was one of the asions when the employees in thepany could see the boss Carl, so everyone rushed to sign up for the party shows. Jessica was not interested in it. She took a cup of hot water and stayed in a corner to watch the show. Coincidentally, she could see Carl sitting at 2 oclock direction. The ce was veryrge. Although she could see Carl, the distance between them was far. She could see him because his position was conspicuous. It might be difficult for Carl to see her in the crowd when he turned around. Jessica sniffed and felt like coughing again. Seeing Jessica wrinkle her nose, Molly gave her a piece of tissue and said, I should take you to the hospital. It doesnt matter. Its just a small case. Ill be fine in a few days. Jessica rubbed her nose slightly as it itched, her voice muffled. Jessica, I think your voice is quite pleasant to hear right now. It sounds especially cute. Molly smiled and turned to look at her. Chapter 1295 Shoot Himself On the Foot Jessica turned around and came up to Molly deliberately, Why dont you catch a cold? You can also be that cute. Jessica had a cold in the past few days and looked emaciated. She seemed to be in better spirits with her makeup, but with tired eyes. However, she still looked stunning. Molly pursed his lips and said, stunned, Jessica, dont you have any idea what you look like now? You look so pretty when you get closer, and literally you are taking my breath away. I feel like youre trashing me. Jessica sat up straight and looked at Molly expressionlessly. I mean you look good. Molly said seriously, When I first saw you, I thought you were gorgeous. How could there be such a beautiful girl in the world? You look even more pretty now Alright, shut up. Jessica was fed up with ttery words. Ever since Molly confessed her identity to Jessica, she always spoke of Jessica in glowing terms. Molly was no longer her old self who was cautious when she first served as Jessicas agent. Molly was solicitous about her health every day. If Molly was not a woman, Jessica would suspect that Molly had a crush on her. However, she could feel that Molly was sincere to her, and they became closer day by day. It might not be the only reason she felt close to Molly. But she didnt bother to go too far into it. Next is the finale tonight! The hosts excited voice came from the stage.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Jessica and Mollys attention was drawn over. Molly whispered, I didnt hear anything special on tonight. At this moment, the host on the stage announced. Please wee Mr. Carl and Miss Sivan! Jessica was waiting to enjoy the show. Hearing their names, she turned pale, dropped her eyes, and held the cup to take a sip at a loss. Carl and Sivan were on the trending topic before. Their rtionship was known to all over the Inte. After the host read their names, a chorus of cheer sounded from below the stage. Molly didnt find out that Jessica was down. She whispered, I really dont know why my cousin likes Sivan. She is literally average-looking, not as pretty as me Molly only knew Carl and Jessica grew up together. She wasnt aware of their entanglement and justined out of habit. Jessica did not say anything. She held her chin with one hand and turned her face away to prevent Molly from seeing her expression. Carl was chatting andughing with people beside him,menting on thest program seriously. But after hearing what the host said, he frowned and turned to look at Kalyan. Kalyan wiped away his cold sweat and whispered in Carls ear, They probably arranged it an ad hoc basis. No one told me about it before. Carl was quite tolerant on the year-end meeting. Perhaps they thought Carl and Sivan were really in a rtionship, so they arranged it secretly. Sivan stepped onto the stage and was looking at Carl affectionately. Everyone off the stage apuded and cheered. Carl lowered his head, a hint of gloom shing across his face. When he raised his head, a grin touched his lips as he stood up and walked onto the stage. It was a big asion. Carl didnt want to cast a chill over employees. He just got angry, but he didnt expect to shoot himself in the foot. Chapter 1296 Be Disappointed in Love Theyll sing in chorus Sweet Cherie! As soon as Carl stepped onto the stage, the cheer grew louder. The host smiled and handed Carl a microphone. Carl took the microphone and said, I always thought you young people like me. But I was wrong. You guys actually listen to a song from thest century like Sweet Cherie. I got you wrong. Everyone could tell it was a joke, but Carl said it in the most serious way. As soon as he finished, there was a burst ofughter. Sivan turned to look at Carl, with pride and greed in her eyes. It was impossible for her to find a man like Carl with such a temperament. Therefore, she must keep Carl with her by all means. Carl only agreed to hype their rtionship. There were many superstars in the entertainment industry that had done the same, but they were literally in love with each other in the end. Besides, Sivan believed she could definitely win Carls heart. Carl looked around and quickly found Jessicas location. She looked a bit down, staring with her chin resting on her hands. Sivan turned around and found Carl staring at the audience nkly. She followed his gaze and saw Jessica. He was actually looking at Jessica again! Jessica didnt worktely and was almost a has-been. Sivan was displeased when she saw Jessica was dejected. But that was not enough. Carl pped Sivan fiercely for Jessicast time. It was not after a few days that the swelling on her face disappeared. Sivan still remembered it! Sivans mind was filled with sinister schemes, and even her eyes became evil. However, the people on stage were interacting with the host, while Carl was looking at Jessica. So no one noticed her expression. They began to y the music of Sweet Cherie backstage. It was an old and cheesy song, but it was always a ssic love duet. Sivan reached out to hold Carls arm and whispered to him, Here we go. Carl withdrew his gaze and calmly pulled back his hand that she was about to hold. He shouted to the audience, This song is for you. Carl smiled, looking flippant and elegant. The audience eximed with excitement. A peal of scream came from below. Mr. Carl, we love you!All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Carl, I love you! You are so cool! It was just a show to liven things up at the year-end gathering, but it became a fan meeting now. The female employees and artists were screaming with delight. Sivan was so angry that her face turned livid, but she still tried her best to remain calm. The host asked Sivan and Carl to sing a love song, but Carl actually said this song was for everyone. Carl just didnt respect her at all. These women were too cheap and they actually said they loved Carl to her face. What a shame! No matter how angry Sivan was, she had to stay calm and finish this song. Otherwise, it would be she who would make a fool of herself. Sivan wanted to hold Carls hand several times, but he dodged it subtly. Molly watched for a while and saw that something was wrong. She turned to Jessica and said, Jessica, do you think Carl is at odds with Sivan? He seems to give her the silent treatment. Chapter 1297 Carl Was Ruthless In fact, Carl didnt show it on purpose, and his interaction with the audience was very natural. People could barely tell that something was wrong between him and Sivan.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. After all, Molly was Carls cousin and knew Carl well, so she could tell something was amiss. Jessica couldnt help but smile. I dont know. This is between him and Sivan. Howe I get to know what hes thinking now? Besides, you know Ive been on bad terms with him recently. It was well known that Carl had given her business resources to Sivan. Molly looked at Jessica with a strange expression, Jessica, do you know what your expression looked like just now? Jessica was puzzled, What did it look like? You were like a mother who dotes on her child whos making trouble with a helpless expression, Molly said, clicking her tongue. By the way, you and Carl grew up together. You two are close. Why did Carl do this to you? Although Molly knew nothing about what happened between Jessica and Carl, she could sense the unusual rtionship between them. Carl wasnt a rude man, but he was so mean towards Jessica. Otherwise, Jessica wouldnt have argued with him at the meeting that day. At that time, she also thought t Carl was ruthless. Have you eaten too many walnuts recently? Jessica looked at Molly and said coldly. Molly scratched her head in confuse, How do you know that? Jessica sneered, Your ability of imagination is improving. Molly did not understand it at first. After a while, she snorted and said in grievance, Why are you so mean to me Im not. Jessica said, pushing a te of nuts in front of Molly. You must have consumed too many brain cells since youve thought too much. Here, have some nuts. Carl sang a song and the meeting almost became a fan gathering. Everyone enjoyed the song, except Sivan. Carl knew how to motivate the atmosphere. After the show was over, the dinner began. Many artists who didnt usually see Carl walked up to toast him. Among them, there were some female artists who wanted be famous overnight like Sivan. Sivan understood what they were thinking. She had made up her mind to stick to Carl, so she wouldnt give others any chance. She took the initiative to walk to Carl and drank all the toasts for him. Carl didnt like it at all. Now that Sivan wanted to step up, he would not interfere. Sivan had been very poprtely. In thepany, she appeared arrogant. The female artists who came to toast did not like Sivan, and after being blocked by Sivan, they hated Sivan even more. However, Sivan did not care. She enjoyed the convenience and vanity as Carls girlfriend. Carl dealt with a few people who came to toast and then walked to Jessica. Miss Jessica is pretty rxed here. You didnt evene over to propose a toast. Carl sat down beside Jessica. I dont drink. Jessica turned her head to the other side and did not look at Carl. Chapter 1298 Don’t Make Me Lose Face Carl sneered, Liar. She didnt drink? Then who was the one addicted to drinking before? Jessica was beautiful since his childhood, and everyone living in the courtyard liked her. Especially during New Year holidays, the seniors would ask her to drink, though not much. But gradually, she became good at drinking. In high school, when the whole ss had parties, none of the boys was her match. Jessica turned to look at him and sneered, I used to drink, but now I dont, so what? Sure, OK! Carl held a ss of red wine in his hand and took a sip. Molly felt the tense atmosphere between them. In order to not get herself involved, she sat quietly aside. Then why are you talking nonsense? Jessica looked at Carl and said coldly. But you just like to listen to my nonsense, dont you? Carl sounded calm, making it difficult to judge whether he was angry or not. She didnt know what to say. Although Sivan was stuck with the toasts, she had been paying close attention to Carl. Seeing Carl walking over to Jessica, she clenched her teeth in anger, but she had to maintain a proper smile on her face anyway. I have something to discuss with Carl. Excuse me. Sivan left them and walked towards Carl and Jessica. Miss Jessica, why dont youe over to drink with us? Sivan nced at the water ced in front of Jessica and said, How can you drink water on such a day? Come on, let me get you some wine. Then she called a waiter and pointed at Jessica, Serve a ss of wine for Miss Jessica. When the waiter reached out for the ss of water, Molly pressed down on it. Jessica is not feeling well, and suffering from a cold. She cant drink now. Sivan came to stir up trouble, but Jessicas agent stepped up while Jessica remained silent. But that didnt make much difference. Is that so? Miss Jessica has a cold? Sivan said with a concerned expression, Then how about just drink a little. After saying that, she signaled the waiter behind her to hand a ss of wine to Jessica. After the waiter put down the ss, Sivan smiled and looked at Jessica, Miss Jessica, would you? Come on, dont make me lose face. When Sivan came over, she had attracted the attention of several girls beside her. They all stopped talking and paid attention to their conversation.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Stupid people couldnt go far in the entertainment industry. People around could tell the tension between Jessica and Sivan. Everyone in thepany knew Carl had shifted Jessicas resources to Sivan, but now Sivan actually came to drink with Jessica. More and more people gathered around, as they were curious about how Jessica would reply. Jessicas resources had been pretty good these years. She was beautiful, arrogant, but strangely, people liked her and would like to trust her. Everyone was waiting to see how Jessica would respond. What do you mean? I just said that Jessica Molly said, annoyed by Sivan. Couldnt she understand humannguage? Molly. Jessica nced at Molly and signaled her to stop talking. Chapter 1299 Stand up for Sivan Molly stopped talking and said in a somewhat dissatisfied tone, Jessica. Jessica knew Molly perhaps thought she would drink up the wine in meek submission. With so many people present, Sivan also thought that Jessica would drink this ss of wine. But then Jessica said leisurely, You want me to do you a favor? For what? Who are you? As soon as these words were spoken, the few actors and actresses who were still whispering quieted down. They held their breath and paid attention to what happened here. Sivans face clouded over. She never expected Jessica would disrespect her and embarrass her in public. Recently, Sivan was very popr in the show business, with much ttery and criticism. As a result, she became more arrogant and looked down on Jessica. She thought Jessica, who had past the prime, was nothing but a small actress that could be easily dealt with. However, she had forgotten that Jessica was famous in the circle for her unyielding nature and would not eat dirt. Mollys eyes lit up and got excited as she watched the scene. That was her idol. Under the gaze of so many people, Sivan felt ufortable. These people must beughing at her in their hearts. She was Carls girlfriend, so what? All female stars in thepany dared not disrespect her.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Carl just sat beside Jessica and had no intention to help Sivan. Sivan gritted her teeth and forced a smile, Miss Jessica, what are you talking about? I just want to have a drink with you. Do you want to drink with me to thank me for giving all my resources to you? Jessica sneered, Then you are wrong. I gave the resources for the sake of Mr. Carl. As Jessica spoke, she pushed the wine ss towards Carl and looked at Sivan, and then said, You should propose a toast to Mr. Carl. The people around gasped in astonishment. Jessica got her achievements step by step and knew how to talk decently. Although literally she did not say anything, one could easily understand what she meant. That was, she didnt like Sivan. This was more serious than the question just now. The onlookers were a little startled. Jessica really dared to say anything. Sivan looked worse. It is just a ss of wine. Miss Jessica, if you dont want to drink with me, then its fine. Ill drink it myself. In this situation, if she didnt give herself a way out, she would be put on the spot. People wouldugh at her and it was she who was embarrassed. At this moment, Carl suddenly said, Now that you show me respect, I should have a drink with you. Jessica tilted her head slightly and met Carls indiscernible eyes. As Carl spoke, he pushed forward the ss of wine that Jessica had just pushed over. Jessicas gaze fell on the ss of wine, and didnt understand what Carl meant. Jessica looked up and found Sivan looked at Carl with her eyes shing with joy. Carl was standing up for Sivan? Jessica lost herposure and said in a cold voice. Mr. Carl really wants me to drink this cup of wine? Chapter 1300 Swallow Her Anger Jessica knew what she said to Carl earlier was a bit too ruthless. Therefore, she understood why Carl was angry. She also knew that Carl proposed to give Sivan all her resources partly to vent his anger. At that time, she agreed without hesitation to work off Carls anger. She just didnt want to get entangled with Carl anymore. Her words hurt him, so she tried to make up for it. However, this didnt mean she had to be treated shabbily and swallow her anger. She was no longer the eighteen-year-old Jessica. Eighteen-year-old Jessica had nothing to lose. She was not like Molly, who was at her early twenties and had many fancy ideas. In two years, she would be thirty. A woman of this age knew how to protect her self-esteem. Even if she fell, she should keep herposure. Then it depends on whether you respect me or not. Carl said calmly as he looked at Jessica with deep eyes. Jessica thought for a moment and made up her mind.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. She calmly pushed the ss towards Molly and said, Molly, you know I have a cold. Please help me drink it. This meant she didnt intend to show Carl any respect. After Jessica finished speaking, she even sneezed for the asion. Molly looked at the ss of wine in front of her and frowned. This would probably be the worst wine she had ever tasted in her life. She didnt know whether to drink it or not. If you dont want to drink it, just say it directly. Why do you ask others to drink for you? Carl said in a harsh tone and seemed a little angry. Ive told you several times that I had a cold and couldnt drink! Jessica replied coldly, tinged with obvious anger. She was really angry. Carl was making trouble for no reason. She thought that she would be able to get on well with Carl after concessions, but she was wrong. Summer said Carl was mature enough to bear the responsibility at this age and let her confess everything to Carl. However, she realized Carl had not made any progress over the years. Carl looked at Jessicas angry eyes and was stunned for a moment. He subconsciously tried tofort her, I didnt mean that, I mean Jessica interrupted him coldly. Mr. Carl, Im not feeling well. I want to go back now. Before Carl could speak, Jessica stood up and left. Everyone looked at them in dismay, not knowing why it ended up like this. Jessica was really arrogant. She didnt drink with Sivan and didnt even respect Carl. Now, she even left directly. No actress in the show business could be as bold as Jessica. I Im leaving too. Molly hurriedly went out to chase after Jessica. Sivan walked to Carls side andforted him softly. Carl, dont be angry with Miss Jessica She even extended her hand to pat him on the shoulder. Carl ducked her hand and said nothing. He lifted the wine ss in front of him and drank it up in one gulp. When he stood up, he looked like nothing had happened. Jessica has been in thepany for so many years. You all know her temper. Dont be affected by her. Lets continue. After that, everyone returned to their seats. Chapter 1301 Join in the Fun As soon as Jessica left the banquet hall, she saw Summer. Summer? Jessica was somewhat surprised to see Summer here. Summer knew Jessica was surprised and said, The Emerson Groups annual meeting is held in Golden Cauldron Club tonight. I heard Tip Top Media is also holding an annual meeting here, so I came. Summer nced at the entrance of the banquet hall behind Jessica and asked doubtfully, Why do youe out? Are you leaving so early? Forget it. Molly ran out and happened to hear Summers words. She exined, My cousins girlfriend is too annoying. She deliberately came to Jessica to stir up trouble. Your cousin? Who? Summer did not know Mollys cousin was Carl. Jessica exined, Carl. No wonder I found you looked a little familiar before. It turns out you and Carl are rtives. Summer suddenly understood. Really? Molly touched her face and said, I dont want to look like that jerk. Carls current girlfriend was Sivan. Sivan was hard to deal with. She came to Jessica to stir up trouble. Jessica was not an irritable person. However, Jessica was so angry and left the hall. So something must have happened. Since you are out, theres no need for me to go there anymore. Lets go somewhere else. Summer put her arms around Jessicas shoulder and said, Where do you want to go?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Molly quickly came up and exined, Jessica has caught a cold. She needs to go home and rest. Im fine. Jessica pretended to be angry and red at Molly. Molly cares so much about you. Summer smiled and teased Molly. Molly was shy. I am just an intern agent. Jessica is nice to me. Its a great kindness. Surely I need to pay back. Finally, they took a private room for karaoke singing. As soon as Molly entered the room, she looked around curiously. I have never done this in the Golden Cauldron Club before. The equipment is so advanced. Wow, this! Molly looking around amused Summer. She turned to Jessica and said, Your little agent is interesting. Shes a serious agent. Dont call her that, or she may be angry. Jessica couldnt helpughing. Summerughed and shouted at Molly, Molly, pick a song for Jessica. A difficult one. Ten minutester. Molly was hiding in a corner of the sofa, her hands covering her ears. She looked helpless. After finishing the song, Jessica turned around and saw Molly. She raised his eyebrows and said, Molly, whats wrong with you? Jessica, you should be focusing on shooting movies andmercials in the future. You should not be a singer, Molly said with a worried expression. You dont like my singing? Jessica narrowed her eyes and walked over, looking at Molly with threats. Molly pursed her lips and lied, No, its all because you sing so beautifully. If you be a singer, other singers will lost their jobs. Youre right. Jessica cleared her throat and said, Ill sing another song for you. Molly was so scared that she fell off the sofa. Not long after, the door of the private room was opened. Leonardo entered, followed by Carl. Chapter 1302 I Just Don’t Want to Be with You Jessica concentrated on singing, and didnt notice anyoneing in. Seeing Leonardo and Carl enter, Summer frowned. When Leonardo approached, she red at him discontentedly. I met him at the elevator. Leonardo lowered his head and leaned against her ear, exining softly in a ttering tone. Then Summer felt better. Just now, Leonardo sent her a message asking where she was. She was afraid that Leonardo would be worried, so she said she was singing with Jessica in the private room. Leonardo would definitelye to look for her after the annual meeting, but Summer didnt expect Carl toe with him. After Jessica left, Carl felt restless in the banquet hall. He always thought of Jessicas indifferent gaze with anger before she left. Jessicas indifference frightened him. He was restless and just wanted toe out and find Jessica. Obviously, Jessica would not answer the phone. He heard the waiter say that Jessica was with Summer. He knew Emerson Group was holding the annual meeting in the Golden Cauldron Club tonight. Summer came with Leonardo, so she would not leave alone. That meant Jessica was still in the Golden Cauldron Club, so he wanted to look for Jessica floor by floor. As a result, he met Leonardo at the elevator. As soon as Leonardo saw Carl, he understood what was going on. They tacitly walked together without saying anything.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Summer. Carl smiled. Summer sighed and said, Carl. After Jessica finished singing, she turned around and saw Carl and Leonardo. She threw away the microphone and walked over to Carl. What are you doing here? Jessica was smart, and knew Carl was here for her. She could tell from his uneasy expression. Jessica, I didnt mean to help Sivan in the banquet hall. I just Just what? Carl didnt know how to exin. Just say I annoyed you intentionally? Jessica sneered, Sivan is your girlfriend. You should help her. No Sivan and I are just Carl wanted to exin that they werent boyfriend and girlfriend. Sivan is your girlfriend. You admit it yourself. Everyone knows it. I hope you can be more mature, control your emotions, and handle your feelings and rtionship properly. Jessica said in an extremely calm voice. Carls heart sank. Jessica, dont say it like this. Since he came in, he called her name in an intimate way. He hadnt called her in this way for a long time. Jessica smiled, Ive thought about it. What I said to you before was thoughtless. I apologize to you. I dont think you are disgusting. I just dont want to be with you. Carl looked tense and stared closely at Jessica. Jessica continued, I liked you when you were twenty and I was eighteen. Ten years has passed. I am twenty-eight. I still like the twenty-year-old Carl, not the Carl right now. Carls body trembled as he looked at Jessica anxiously. Do you understand what I mean? Jessicas voice was very calm. If Carl said he did not understand, she would exin it to him again. Carl didnt say anything, and waspletely speechless. Jessicas words made him even more miserable now. Chapter 1303 Terminate a Contract There was no outsider in the room, so Jessica had no scruples of telling everything. Molly felt there was something wrong between Carl and Jessica at the annual meeting. After hearing their conversation, she knew they had some disputes on their rtionship. She once felt it strange why they were not together. It turned out they had a long history. Summer came over and pulled Molly out, and the music in the room stopped. As Jessica was staring at him, Carl gritted his teeth and said, I dont understand. Then Ill Before Jessica could finish her words, Carl interrupted her with anger, I didnt understand before, and I dont understand now. I cant figure out why you can do whatever you want, although you said you liked me. You made a mess in my life, and then you left. I really dont understand why you can be so carefree. Im sorry. Jessica looked down to hide her emotions. I was too impulsive in the past. I did something wrong, but I wont do it again. Carl suddenly felt powerless. It seemed that he lost the strength to argue and speak in an instant. Since thats the case Carl paused for a moment and let out a long sigh of relief. So let it be. Jessica looked up at Carl, who she once liked and hated. After a long while, she forced a smile and said, Thank you. Entertainmentpanies didnt have annual leave. After the annual meeting, there was the day before the New Years Eve. Carl went to thepany early in the morning. At the end of the year, he had a lot of things to do, so he was very busy. Kalyan, get me a cup of Americano. As Carl spoke, he took off his coat and put it on the boss chair. After he sat down, Kalyan walked over and put a courier parcel in front of Carl. Its delivered so early. What is it? After taking a nce, Carl wanted to open the parcel and read the documents inside. However, Kalyan still clutched the parcel tightly. Carl raised his head impatiently. Kalyan exined with embarrassment, I have opened it. Its a contract. Alright. Carl directly took over the delivery. Im not blind. Its so thin. What else can it be except a document? Seeing Carl take out the document, Kalyan swallowed and then exined in a low voice, Its a termination agreement. Then he said, Ill get your coffee first. Kalyan quickly turned around and left, as if a beast was chasing after him. When Carl heard it was a termination agreement, his face darkened. No matter which project it was, a termination agreement was nothing good. When Carl took out the document, he realized why Kalyan ran so fast just now. This termination agreement was from Jessica.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Actually, Jessicas contract was about to expire, with only six months left. But she couldnt wait to leave. Carl put on a self-mocking smile. He unconsciously clenched his fist and the contract had be a paper ball. He threw it away and lit a cigarette for himself. After taking two puffs, he became even more irritated. Carl stubbed the cigarette and took out his phone to call Jessica. She wanted to cancel the contract by sending a termination agreement. After their talk, Jessica did not have any scruples and simply did not want to see him again. Chapter 1304 She Is Not Like That Not a chance! Carl would not do what Jessica wished. But no one answered the phone. Carl thought the phone was not by her side, and he should wait for a moment. But no one answered until it was hung up automatically. Carl sent a message to Jessica with a long face. Why dont you answer the phone? You just send me an agreement to cancel the contract. Is that possible? Let me tell you, theres no chance unless we talk face to face! After sending the messages, Carl threw his phone aside. After a long time, Jessica did not reply. Then he realized Jessica was determined to ignore him. She just wanted to make a clean break up with him. Carl didnt know what to do. He could not be angry with Jessica, nor could he retain her, because he did not know what was wrong. In the past few years, although Jessica quarreled with him, they were still intimate. Even though they werent together, they didnt love anyone else. He thought they would make up with each other, and then naturally get together at an appropriate time. Afterward, they would get married and have their children. He even flipped through the dictionary to find names for their children. But everything came to an end suddenly and they had nothing to do with each other. Carl felt desperate, and didnt know what to do or what he can do. When Kalyan came in, he saw Carl leaning in his chair with his arms crossed. But he stared at the phone on the table, as if he was waiting for someones call or message. Mr. Carl, heres your coffee. After carefully putting down the coffee, Kalyan turned around and wanted to leave. Stop! He didnt expect Carl to stop him. Kalyan turned around and said carefully, Mr. Carl, what can I do for you? Who else has read this contract? Carl stared at Kalyan.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Just now, when Carl opened the parcel, he discovered it was already opened. Kalyan exined, The secretaries are responsible for receiving and unpacking courier There were many business parcels every day, and some fans sent parcels to Carl. So the secretaries would usually open them for Carl and filter out some unnecessary ones. Hearing that, Carl stood up and walked out without saying a word. Mr. Carl Kalyan didnt know what Carl was going to do and looked at Carl doubtfully. Dont follow me. Carl said without looking back. Kalyan could only stop there. Carl went straight to the secretarys office. I heard that Jessica sent a termination agreement? Which Jessica? How many Jessicas are there in ourpany? No way, she actually canceled the contract? Is it because of the incident at the annual meeting? Of course not. Ive worked with Miss Jessica a few times. Shes not like that. She probably didnt want to stay at Tip Top Media long before. To be honest, if she sets up her ownpany, its better than staying at Tip Top Thats right. Mr. Carl is very strange recently. He actually gave Jessicas resources to Sivan. He has gone too far. Mr. Carl was not like this in the past. But Jessica has a good reputation in the entertainment industry. My parents like her shows. She is also a nice person. Shes so charming Chapter 1305 Get Off Carl originally wanted to warn them not to spread this news. No matter whether Jessica met him in person or not, he would not allow Jessica to leave Tip Top Media. Jessica stayed in Tip Top Media for a few years, but they rarely met each other. Most of the time, he went to see her. Or he would go with Leonardo to eat with Jessica when she went out or ate with Summer. In private, Jessica would not see him unless something happened. If Jessica was no longer in Tip Top Media and set up her ownpany, or if she went to anotherpany, he could only see her when both of them attended the same event. And such opportunities were extremely rare. Because Carl knew Jessica did not like to attend those events. She loved acting, and once stayed at the movie set for more than six months without leaving a day. Mr. Mr. Carl Someone whispered behind him. Carl looked back and saw a secretary standing behind him. She looked at him with fear, but did not dare to have eye contact with him. As soon as he turned around, she lowered her head. Apparently, she heard what secretaries were talking about, and worried that Carl would got angry with them. Carl stepped aside without expression and said, Go in.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. The secretary looked at Carl with nervousness and quickly went into the secretarys office. The people in the secretarys room already saw Carl, and they all fell silent, not daring to make any noise. Carl originally wanted to leave, but since they discovered him, he directly walked in. You are not busy enough, right? Do you still have time for gossiping during work hours? Carl was a good boss and seldom got angry with his employees. All secretaries lowered their heads with fear. If someone else knows about it, all of you should leave mypany. Carl nced at them calmly. He didnt show his anger, but they felt horrified after hearing his words. Tip Top Media ranked number one in the entertainment industry, so their wages were the highest. And they were working with famous beauties and handsome men. If they were fired by Tip Top Meida, they could not find another good job like this. Mr. Carl, we are wrong. We will definitely not speak it out. Continue your work. Carl turned around and went back to his office. He was in a bad mood and got annoyed with everything. As he entered the office and saw Kalyan, he said unkindly, Why are you still here? Im collecting the documents. Kalyan sighed in his heart. This matter had nothing to do with him, but he stayed with Carl all day. So Carl vented his anger on him. Carl stared at Kalyan and remembered Kalyan asked Sivan to bring his phone to him on his mothers birthday. Since then, he began to quarrel with Jessica, and then it became like this. It was not Kalyans fault, but he still got annoyed when seeing Kalyan. Collect all these documents. Carl pointed to the bookshelf opposite him. Kalyan turned around and looked at the documents on a ten-story bookshelf. Mr. Carl, this You can do it. Carl remembered something. Oh right, your wife should be out of confinement after delivering the baby now, right? Yes. Kalyan was about to cry. Since I worked hard, and my wife just gave birth to a baby, could you let me go? Carl smiled and said, I will visit her in person. Kalyan didnt say anything. He didnt know if he should be moved or sad. Chapter 1306 Infinite Tolerance Just as Jessica entered, she heard Arabel say, Jessica, your phone rang just now. See who is calling you. After Jessica left the annual meetingst night, she returned home at night. Apart from the vi in the city, the Hicks bought a plot ofnd for Arabel to grow vegetables. It was a two-hour drive from the city. Arabel grew up in the countryside, and still wanted to return to the countryside at middle age, but where she grew up was developed into a city. Easton bought a piece ofnd for Arabel in the countryside not far from Hoover City and built a house there. When they were free, they would live there for a period of time and nt some vegetables. Jessica said she would not go home for the New Year. Arabel and Easton wanted to celebrate the New Year in the countryside, so they could harvest the vegetables. They didnt expect Jessica came back the night before they left. Jessica slept at home for an entire night. The next morning, she followed her parents to the countryside. She had prepared the termination contract, and asked Molly to send it to Carl. Alright, I see. After replying Arabel, Jessica walked over and picked up her phone to take a look. As expected, it was Carl. It was normal for Carl to call her after she sent him the contract. Jessica thought for a moment and decided not to call him. At this moment, Carl was probably angry. He could handle everything in front of others. But in fact, when he was angry, he was extremely unreasonable, and would do whatever he wanted. Even if she called him back now, Carl would notmunicate with her rationally. She decided not to call him. It would be better to call him back after Carl calmed down. As the next day was New Years Eve, Carl must be very busy. They couldnt handle this matter before the New Year, so she could only wait. Who is it? Seeing that Jessica did not call back, Arabel walked over with curiosity. It doesnt matter. Its a colleague. He could call my agent if he couldnt find me After saying that, Jessica changed the topic, Mom, your vegetables grow so well. Lets pick some at noon today.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. You are just too busy with your work. Do you remember when you camest time? Arabel asked her helplessly. Last time Jessica thought for a moment. She seemed toe here when they bought thend. She was really too busy. Thinking of this, she felt a little embarrassed. Alright, hurry up and eat some fruit. Jessica followed Arabel to the dining room. When she suddenly came homest night, her parents did not ask her anything. Instead, they happily prepared food and bath water for her It was as if no matter how old she was, they would always tolerate her. But she didnt spend much time with them in the past few years, as she was always busy. Mom, why dont you ask me why Ie home suddenly? Jessica looked up at Arabel and asked. Were happy to have you with us. Why do I ask you the reason? Arabel smiled and said, Your father and I always want to have dinner and celebrate the New Year with you. Why are you more childish after living alone for years? Youre just talking nonsense Mom, Im not Chapter 1307 Because I Feel Guilty On New Years Eve. Jessica was invited into the WeChat group of Lost City by Summer. The movie Lost City was already in preparation before Summer and Leonardo got married. Then a team was set up and the script was being revised. Jessica sent a message to Summer, Why do you suddenly invite me to the group? Although the crew of Lost City was set up, the actors were always decided atst. Summer replied to Jessica, Carl said he would send red packet during the New Year. Jessica sent her a question mark. Summer said, Lets snatch red packet together.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. From her messages, Jessica could feel Summer was serious. Jessica was amused. OK. After Jessica finished chatting with Summer, she sent a message in the group, Hello everyone, Im Jessica Hicks. As soon as she sent out the message, some crew members immediately replied. Hello, Jessie! Hello, Jessica! The one who called her Jessie was the director. He was 34 years old, and he had many creative ideas and was talkative during work. She had worked with him several times, so they were familiar with each other. In the past, he also called her Jessie when they met. The director had his own team. The others had worked with Jessica in the same crew. All the members were very young, so they called her Jessica. Actually, Jessica felt she was quite young, but in the past two years, most of members in the crew were younger than her Jessica replied in the group, Long time no see! Thats right. We havent seen each other for more than one year. I didnt expect we can work together again so soon. But we have to meet after the New Year After Jessica came in, everyone started chatting. At this time, Carl appeared and sent a message, You are all here. Hello, Mr. Carl. Carl was the producer of this movie, so he was also in this group. When Jessica entered the group, she nced through the list of group members and saw Carl at a first nce. Just now, when she was chatting with the director and others, she was worried that Carl would appear. But Carl did note after a while. Carl was indeed very busy, so she did not expect Carl would join the chatting. And then he appeared. Jessica held her phone and supported her cheek with one hand as she watched the group chatting. In fact, Carl only sent two or three messages, then he didnt say anything else. The other crew members suddenly found that Jessica did not send any messages, so they asked, Where did Jessica and Mr. Carl go? Why dont you chat with us? Seeing that they mentioned her, Jessica did not reply. She stared at the screen and pretended she didnt see the messages. Summer sent her a whisper, After Carl came out, you just stopped talking. Jessica smiled and replied, Yes, because I feel guilty. Summer was confused. Jessica replied, I went home that night after the annual meeting. The next morning, I asked Molly to send a termination contract to Carl. Summer was astonished. Summer sent three question marks to show that she waspletely confused about Jessicas behavior. It was normal for Summer to be confused. Jessicas contract was about to expire, so she didnt need to annul the contract at this time. And she would join the crew of Lost City soon. At this moment, it was not wise to terminate the contract. Chapter 1308 Poor You Jessica considered for a moment before answering Summer, I just want to be more decisive and end it soon. As long as she was still at Tip Top Media, she couldnt have a clear break up with Carl. After terminating the contract, she would have nothing to do with him. Even though she still had to join the crew of Lost City, she was just the actress and he was the producer. They were just working together. Summer replied, I see. It was already 11 p. m. There was only a deskmp on in the spacious office. Carl sat in front of his desk to finish thest document. He flexed his neck and asked Kalyan to give him a ss of water. Kalyan After calling, he finally remembered Kalyan went home on time to have New Years Eve dinner with his family. He was in the empty office by himself. Carl leaned back in his chair and rested for a while. Then he picked up his phone and browsed his WeChat Moments. On New Years Eve, everyone was posting their family gathering dinner. But there was something different. Leonardo was posting his wife. Mrs. Emerson is the most beautiful woman. Two photos of Summer followed his words. In one photo, she was cooking; in the other, she was smiling at the camera. There was a child in the corner. It should be Rosie. Both photos were taken in secret. Seeing their happy reunion, Carl felt jealous. He liked all the Moments posts except Leonardos. After a while, he saw Summers Moments. Summer posted photos of the New Years Eve dinner and Rosie. There was only Leonardos profile in it. Carl smiled and gave Summer a Like. After that, he discovered that Warren also gave Summer a Like. They were both her friends, so he could see that. He continued to browse, since he had too many WeChat friends. He kept scrolling down and atst the timeline came to yesterday, but he did not see Jessicas. He remembered Jessica loved to post on Moments. Why didnt she post anything today? It was after all the New Years Eve. At this moment, someone called him. It was Leonardo. Did Leonardo call him to wish him a happy New Year? Carl slowly answered the phone, Whats wrong?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Where are you? Leonardos voice was calm and steady. Carl said, In the office. Leonardo mocked, Oh, poor you. No, its not like that. I just dont want to drive home. After saying that, Carl snorted to prove he was telling the truth. Leonardo said, Goodbye. Carl said, What? You called in the middle of the night just to say poor you to me? You are not calling tofort me? Leonardo kept silent for a long time. After a while, he said, I am. But why didnt you like my post on WeChat? Carl choked on his words and stressed, You are so childish and boring! My wife said this is cute. Leonardo seriously refuted Carl. Leonardos show off on purpose annoyed Carl, and he snorted coldly, I wont like your post! What can you do to me? Leonardo said, Im not angry. Im very happy. Jessica is video chatting with my wife. I will say hello to her. Chapter 1309 Give Me Another Chance Soon Leonardo became quiet. Carl knew Leonardo didnt go to greet Jessica, though Leonardo said he would, because Carl did not hear it. Carl lost his patience and asked, Did you do it on purpose? Yes. Leonardo sounded casual and pleasant. Carl hesitantly said, Jessica, where is she? However, Leonardo said, Go and like me first. Alright, alright! Ill do it now. Carl really felt Leonardo had be more boring after he got married. He not only posted pictures on Moments, but also asked others for likes. Carl had no choice but to like the post. After that, he picked up the phone and continued, I just did it! Leonardo said indifferently, Let me check it for you. After a few seconds, Leonardo said, At home.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Leonardo hung up the phone impatiently then. Carl curled his lips with dissatisfaction. Who said they were going to be best friends forever? For Leonardo, friends would never be as important as his wife Jessica actually went home to celebrate the New Year. Jessica did not answer his phone and avoided him deliberately. Even in the WeChat group, she would stop chatting the moment he appeared. But she could not avoid him forever. Carl stood up, picked up his coat and put it on. He grabbed the car keys and walked out, but he didnt even notice that he was smiling. Walking to the elevator entrance, Carl noticed one elevator was going up. Apart from him, anyone working overtime in thepany had been off work at 10 p. m. at most. Why would anyonee up at this time? It continued to go up, and it seemed that whoever in it was about to stop at his floor. Carl was absent-minded for a moment. He remembered he and Jessica used to be too busy to go home on New Years Eve, so they would spend the day together. Although he usually went to look for Jessica, Jessica came to look for him once. Thinking of this, Carl cheered up. Could it be her? The elevator door opened in front of him, and Sivan walked out, dressed in her best clothes. Instantly, Carls expression changed. Sivan had a thermos bucket in her hand and said, I know you are workingte in thepany tonight, so I specially cooked food for you. Its still warm. I hope you like it. Sivan looked at Carl with a smile, as if she didnt notice Carls displeasure. Carl ignored her, walked to another elevator and pressed the button. The elevator came up quickly. When Carl was about to enter, Sivan walked over and dragged him, Carl, you Carl shook her hand off and said coldly, I promoted you because I thought you were a talented actress with potential. I thought you were a smart woman as well. I Sivan could vaguely guess what Carl was going to say next. Her expression changed slightly as if she wanted to say something. But Carl didnt give her a chance, After the New Year, I will announce our breakup to the media. I know Im not good enough, but can you give me another chance? Sivan said, and was almost crying. Chapter 1310 God Damn You Carl didnt look at her any longer and walked straight into the elevator. Sivan maintained the expression, eyes full of tears. As soon as the elevator door closed, her expression changed, and the tears were gone, leaving only ambition.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. She knew Carl would dump her one day. However, it didnt matter. She hade up with a n. It wasnt that easy for Carl to get rid of her. She was not like that idiot Jessica, and would never hand over all the resources she had. But those resources were nothing. Even with the best resources, she was just an actress. However, if she could marry Carl, she would be Mrs. Jones, and that was glorious. She had tried so hard to obtain such an opportunity, so she would definitely hold on to it. Carl drove all the way home. By the time he got home, it was already midnight. Carls parents slept early even in New Year Day. Carl had told them he wouldnt go home for dinner on New Years Eve. Only the lights at the entrance of the vi and in the courtyard were still on. Carl looked around the vi, then opened the car window, and looked towards Jessicas vi not far away. It was pitch-ck at the Hicks. Carl couldnt help but feel strange. Even if the Hicks family had fallen asleep, the lights at the entrance should be still on. How came it was so dark? Did Leonardo lie to him? No, he wouldnt. Leonardo was very reliable. Carl took out his phone and sent Jessica a text message, Come out. After waiting for a while, he thought Jessica might not reply to him, so he added, If you donte out, I will shout your name loudly at the door. I dont care if Ill wake others up. It was a threat. After that, Carl got out of the car and walked towards the entrance of the Hicks. Just as he arrived at the entrance, his phone vibrated. Youre at my home? Carl was delighted, Ill give you three minutes toe out. Jessicay on the bed and read the messages sent by Carl. She repliedzily, Three minutes is not enough. Three hours will do. How did Carl know she had returned home? Did Molly betray her? However, his information was not urate. Youre not home? Carl finally realized that. However, Jessica did not reply him anymore. Carl was so angry that he called Leonardo. If you want to say Happy New Year, its OK to wait until the morning. Leonardo sounded like he was in a good mood. However, Carl was in a bad mood. You said Jessica was at home. Im right in front of her house right now, but she said shes not at home! Carl was so angry now. He had nned to spend the night in thepany and returning home tomorrow morning. However, he had driven all the way back just to find out that Jessica was not at home. Well, Leonardo said slowly, Perhaps I didnt make it clear. I said Jessica was at home, but I didnt say which home she was at. Do you remember her parents bought a piece ofnd in the countryside? Jessica was there. Carl didnt know what to do now. God damn you! Leonardoughed and said, So are you. Chapter 1311 Make Up a Decent Excuse Before Jessica fell asleep, she posted in her WeChat Moment, Happy New Year. Carl walked back after talking with Leonardo. He clicked his Moment and saw Jessicas post immediately. He chuckled and gave her a like.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She looked carefree and happy. On the New Year day. Many rtives of the Hicks family wereing to visit them. The mostmon thing in the world about rtives was that they always cared a lot about your marriage. Even if Jessica was a famous actress, she still couldnt escape it. Before they came, Jessica drove back to her own house in the city with some excuse. After opening the door, she just found a cold room. Jessica closed the door, changed her shoes and went to the kitchen. She didnt cook, and inside the fridge were only drinks and all sorts of skin-care products and perfumes. If she had to live alone in the future, it didnt seem alright as she didnt know how to cook. In any case, there was days before the shooting of Lost City. She was free during this period of time, so she might learn how to cook. Walking to the door, she picked up the car keys and put them down. She chose to walk as she was not in a hurry anyway. Jessica changed her clothes and went out with a mask. She walked for a while and felt someone was following her. But when she looked back, she didnt see anyone behind her, not even a car. Jessica felt uneasy. There was no one at the entrance of themunity, so she quickened her pace. Luckily, it was only a ten-minute walk from her home to the supermarket, and soon she arrived at a crowded ce. However, she still had the feeling of someone following behind her. Before Jessica arrived at the supermarket, she turned into a corner. She stood against the wall and was ready to call the police. Not long after, a ck car stopped at the intersection, as the driver seemed to be confused about where to go. Jessica stared at the car. It looked familiar, and the license te number looked even more familiar. Jessica raised her eyebrows and walked over. The person in the car knew he had been discovered when he saw Jessicaing over. Before Jessica approached, he opened the car door and got out. Then he folded his arms, waiting for her. Well, Mr. Carl, whats wrong with you on the first day of the New Year? Jessica did not expect Carl would follow her. Carl wore a long coat, looking tall and handsome. He looked at Jessica with a faint smile. Its really not easy to meet you. I dont want to do this. Im not a freak, but I have to follow you to see you. Jessica didnt know what to say. She knew it was impropriate to send Carl the cancetion contract via courier. That was why she had been deliberately avoiding Carl these days. You cant deny it, can you? Carl snorted coldly, but he didnt sound angry at all. Im going to buy some ingredients for cooking now. Lets talk about itter. Although Jessica felt guilty, she didnt show it, and sounded natural. How familiar was Carl with Jessica? With a single nce, he knew what she was thinking. Carl said, You cook? Hey, make up a decent excuse, OK? Im telling you the truth! Jessica just wanted to end this conversation. She turned around and walked into the supermarket. Carl followed her into the supermarket. When she was picking the vegetables, Carl walked beside her and began to talk about the contract. Chapter 1312 Let It Go You sent me a letter to terminate the contract and thats it? Jessica, you are 28 years old. Come on! When will you group up? Carl drove home in a hurryst night, but Jessica was not at home. This morning, he asked his mother to call the Hicks to check it for him. Only then did he know that Jessica had returned to the city early in the morning, and then Carl came back as well. He hid at the entrance for a long time, thinking about how to face Jessica. Then she came out, but he didnt know what to say, so he followed her all the way here. It was funny that they used to talk about everything, but now he had to think seriously about it before talking to her. Jessica picked up some kind of vegetables and smiled, Yeah, youre a grown-up man. Youre mature. Carl narrowed his eyes and said faintly, Jessica, do you think Im disturbing you? He sounded somewhat strange. Jessica couldnt help but look at him. What are you talking about? Carls expression became serious. You want to end the contract, because you dont want to see me again, right? Hearing this, Jessica was surprised. She lowered her head and remained silent. Carl took it as her consent and continued, Over the years, youve been rejecting me and avoiding me. Youve said a lot of heartless words to me. I have self-esteem. Youve made your point, and do you think I will pester you again?Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He noticed Jessicas eyelids trembled slightly, which was a sign of emotional fluctuations. Dont worry, I wont pester you in the future. After all, weve known each other for so many years. Our families have known each other for a long time, too. Though we cant be together, we can still be friends. As for business Carl paused for a moment and continued, You know Tip Top Medias resources are the best in the industry. Seeing that Jessica remained silent, Carl softened his tone, What do you think? Jessica looked at Carl and was slightly distracted. Suddenly, she came back to her senses, and did not dare to have eye contact with Carl. She nced at Carl, and then looked away, pretending that she was choosing the radish. She tried to make herself sound careless. I think youre right. Carl was right without considering personal feelings. Do you still want to terminate the contract? Carl asked her. Jessica picked up a radish and put it into the cart, Anyway, after Lost City, the contract will expire. Carl smiled and said, This is what an adult will do. What Jessica meant was that she was not going to terminate the contract now. Alright, now leave me alone. Jessica pushed Carl away. Carl followed, Youre rude. Im so kind. Even if I know your true face, Im still willing to be friends with you. Are you touched? His casual tone just brought Jessica back to the old days. It seemed Carl had really let it go. That was why he could calmly analyze the pros and cons of terminating the contract with her, and that was why he sounded as carefree as before. She should be happy, but she felt so empty. After talking about the contract, Carl pointed to the ingredients in the cart and asked her, Why did you buy so many food ingredients? Jessica turned her head and smiled indifferently, To put them on the shelf and admire. After all, theyre environmentally friendly, nutritious and healthy. Chapter 1313 No Charge, For Real Carl asked incredulously, Jessica, do you have a lot of free? Are you crazy? Youre crazy! Jessica rolled his eyes at him angrily and pushed the shopping cart to the cashier. It was my fault. I will go back today and arrange some activities and resources for you. I will give you more resources, better than before, alright? Carl looked at Jessica with aplex expression, as if he was worried that she was crazy. Jessica pursed his lips, feeling both angry and funny. How do your manage Tip Top Media to get where it is today? I buy vegetable to cook a meal. Do you think I took it back for a show? Cook? Carl was even more shocked, and reached out a hand to touch her forehead. He touched Jessicas forehead, muttering to himself, You are not having a fever. Jessica sneered, I am fine. You want to go home and cook. How can you be fine? No one knew more about her as a cook than Carl. She would burn the kitchen down when she was cooking. As I get older, I have to learn new things. Jessica pushed the cart forward and said, You dont understand. Why dont I understand? Im older than you. I also need to learn. After Carl finished speaking seriously, he turned around and left. Jessica looked back and found Carl was heading in the direction of the shopping cart. Ten minutester, Carl pushed the shopping cart with the same vegetables as Jessica had chosen. He even raised his voice and called out to Jessica, who was walking in front of him, Jessica, slow down. Wait for me. Were heading the same direction. Ill give you a lift home. Jessica turned around and looked at the things in his cart. She pursed her lips and walked away. She and Carl were not living in the same direction. Carls ce and hers were in two opposite directions. She thought Carl had gotten over her and grown up, but she was wrong. Carl bought the same food ingredients as her. How childish and boring he was! Jessica walked on the road with tworge shopping bags, and Carl quickly drove up. He rolled down the window, Jessica, let me drive you home. No charge, for real. Jessica nced forward and founded Carl was indeed heading towards her apartment. Where are you going? Im going home. Do we live in the same neighborhood? Jessica stopped and said mockingly. Yes. Carl curled his lips and smiled mischievously, Thats why I said we are heading the same direction. When did you buy the apartment? Jessica was stunned. Carl was a yboy living in vis while Jessica in an apartment. No wonder Jessica was surprised.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Carl thought seriously, I dont remember. The interior decoration had just finished. I have Kalyan on it. He did buy an apartment in her neighborhood! You are living there? Have you gotten used to it? Its alright. Although its a little small, its pretty close to Tip Top Media. It seemed he could ept living in the same neighborhood as her. It was his right to buy an apartment. And at the supermarket, Carl rified that he had put down his obsession with Jessica. They could be friends, and just friends, even though they lived in the same neighborhood. It was none of Jessicas business. Well, have a pleasant stay. Jessica said. Jessica quickened her pace and walked ahead with the grocery in both hands. Chapter 1314 You’re Cooking Coals in the Pot In the past, Jessica did not have to do housework and lived a carefree life. So she couldnt cook at all. When Jessica cooked lunch, she followed the steps strictly in the recipe, but it didnt turn out that way. She had to video chat with Summer, who was an incredible cook. Summer had little contact with the Jarretts, and Leonardo had no feelings for the Emersons anymore. Leonardo declined all gathering invitations on the first day of the New Year so that they three could stay at home. When Jessica made the video call, Summer was having fun with Rosie. Jessica, happy New Year! When the video call was connected, she immediately saw Summers warm smile as well as Rosies adorable little head. Happy New Year, Auntie Jessica. Rosie said. Rosie, happy New Year. I wille to visit you tomorrow and prepare a big gift for you. But now, Auntie has something urgent to talk with your mother. After Rosie made an OK gesture, she did not appear on the camera again. Whats so urgent? Summer was curious. What urgent matter could Jessica have to talk to her? This was the first day of the New Year. I want to cook braised pork. How much sugar and spices should I put in? The recipe says some. How much is some Jessica asked a lot of questions. Summer stared at the screen carefully and saw from the screen that she was in the kitchen. Summer said to Jessica, What are you doing? Are you learning how to cook? Yes. Jessica confirmed with a conscientious nod. Summer paused for a moment and said tactfully, You have rarely worked recently, right? Why did you say the same as Carl? I really, really, really want to learn how to cook. To show her determination, Jessica used three really in a row. Summer was worried about Jessica, What happened? Since the first day she knew Jessica, Jessica had never done any housework. Jessica wasnt a woman who would or need to do housework. Summer was unable to connect her with cooking. Summer couldnt imagine Jessica chopping vegetables and cooking soup in an apron, having everything under control in the kitchen. If you dont teach me how to cook, I wont be your best friend anymore. Jessica snorted proudly. Summer got goose bumps when Jessica said those cutesy words, Alright, alright, Ill teach you. However, you are just getting started. Dont start with the hard ones. Choose a simple one. And what is that? Scrambled eggs with tomatoes. That was no challenge to me. I wont lower myself to it. Jessica said. Upstairs, in the study. Leonardo prepared to go downstairs to y with Rosie for a while and then to eat. Just as he got up, his phone rang. It was a video call. Leonardo was not surprised to see that the person who was making the video call was Carl. Only Carl was bored to call him now. Leonardo picked up the call and looked at Carls head on the screen. He asked expressionlessly, Whats wrong? Something serious. Carl said with a solemn expression. Leonardo frowned, Did something happen to Tip Top Media? Carl shook his head and turned the camera back, Do you see that? Leonardo took a serious look. It was a dark mess inside, and it took him a moment to discern, Are you cooking coals in the pot? Carl was so angry that he yelled, Braised chicken wings!All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Oh. Leonardo replied indifferently. Didnt you like braised pork the most? Why do you cook chicken wings? Carl said, Jessica likes chicken wings! Leonardo said, Havent you given her up yet? Chapter 1315 A Roundabout Plan Carl turned the camera back and snorted, Give up? No way! I told her I let her go, so she would stop avoiding me. Then, Ill win her heart without being noticed. By the time she finds out, she has fell in love with me! He had never thought of giving up on Jessica. And he had never thought about falling in love with another woman. So many years had passed, and he had seen and experienced so many things. There was nothing that he couldnt pass through or let go of, except Jessica. Leonardo did notment it and only asked him, Arent you afraid of failure? This is called the roundabout n. Dont you understand? Carl looked confident, as if he had prepared a perfect solution. Leonardo leaned on his forehead and said slowly, It could also be a dead end. Can you stop cursing me? Carl looked at Leonardo with a poker face, as if he could appear from his phone and beat Leonardo if he didnt say something nice. Leonardo leaned back and looked at Carlzily, Okay. Wheres Summer? Where is she? Go ask her toe over and teach me. Carl looked around and found out Leonardo was in the study, Go for her. Hurry up. He did not forget his n. It was just learning to cook. He can learn very quickly. He would better learn faster than Jessica, thus he could even show off in front of her. Shes downstairs. Leonardo sat still in his chair. Then go find her. Carl was so anxious, Leonardo, please. Leonardo chuckled as he took his phone and walked out. When he reached the stairs, Leonardo saw Summer sitting on the sofa, talking with her phone. It was obvious that she was answering a video call too. Leonardo stopped at the stairs and listened for a while. He recognized it was Jessica who was on the video call with Summer. Summer was focusing on teaching Jessica how to cook, so she did not see Leonardo. Leonardo took two steps back and took out his phone, She is having a video call with Jessica. Jessicas pretty fast. Carlughed. Ill hang up. Leonardo was about to end the video call. Wait. Carl said hurriedly. Leonardo asked, What? Do you want to join them? No, I can just call Summerter. But we could get together for a lively New Year celebration. Carl always enjoyed gatherings. Leonardo pondered for a moment and replied, Its quite lively here now. Carl wanted to refute, but after thinking about it, he felt Leonardo was right. He had his wife and daughter by his side; of course it was boisterous there. You are so merciless! Carl said, and then he hung up the call. When Leonardo put away his phone and went downstairs, he found Summer had ended the video call with Jessica, and was getting up from the sofa. Seeing Leonardo, she paused and said with a smile, I was just about to go up and call you down for dinner. Did you just talk to Jessica? Leonardo asked. Yes. Summer was confused, I dont know what Jessica was thinking, but she suddenly said she wanted to cook. She hated going into the kitchen the most in the past. Leonardo said meaningfully, I see.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1316 His Love Was not in Vain Summer felt strange, and asked curiously, It seems like you know something? Leonardo smiled and said, No. He wondered why Carl suddenly wanted to learn how to cook. Since it was Carls n, Leonardo thought it would be better not to say anything. This was what he could do to help Carl. Carl told Jessica he had let her go. And she was involved in their rtionship and couldnt see clearly. So, she believed in Carl easily. Summer was smart. When Carl went to ask her about cooking, she might guess Carls n. At that time, she might ask Leonardo again. Alright, then lets have dinner together. Summer did not ask any further. Just as she sat down, Summers phone rang again. Its Carls video call? Summer nced at the screen and turned to at Leonardo with confusion. Leonardo said seriously, It might be something important. Alright. Summer didnt doubt it. Normally, when he was free, Carl would not even talk to her on WeChat. He at most liked her posts on WeChat. Now that he was making a video call, he must have something important to say. Summer answered the call. And then she realized that if Carl had something important for her, why didnt he look for Leonardo? But Carl was talking on the phone, Happy New Year, Summer! Happy New Year. Summer replied with a smile. Carl coughed and said, Summer, I need your help.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Summer saw Carl was also in the kitchen. The table behind him was filled with various tes, kitchen utensils, spats, bowls, and dishes An idea came to Summers mind, and she asked, Carl, are you learning how to cook? Yeah, how do you know? Carl was a little embarrassed, but he felt relieved after Summer pointed it out. After he finished, he remembered the mass behind him. He turned around and looked at the messy table, then smiled embarrassedly, Sorry, I just cooked a dish. It was a bit messy. Its okay. Summer felt a little strange. Why did they have to learn to cook during the festival? I just want to ask you. I followed the recipe, but why do I burn it every time? Carl was really desperate, as he had failed twice. Summer asked him, What did you make? Chicken wings, let me show you. Carl switched to the rear camera like before and showed Summer the chicken wings he made. At this time, Rosie also leaned over and saw the scene in the video, Uncle Carl, are you cooking coal in the pot? Carl said desperately, Your father just said the same thing. They were really father and daughter. When they saw the chicken wings he cooked, they even reacted in the same way. Speaking of this, if he married Jessica in the future, should they have a daughter or a son? Are you going to eat this for lunch? Rosie looked at Carl sympathetically and waved a piece of delicious home-made chicken wings in front of the camera. Carl didnt know what to say. He didnt know if he should felt sympathetic for himself, or his love for Rosie was in vain. Chapter 1317 On Fire Summer looked at Carls helpless expression and patted Rosies head, Rosie, go to have dinner. Alright. Rosie retracted her back and sat down, then came back as she suddenly remembered something, Happy New Year, Uncle Carl. Come on. Carl smiled and said in a softer voice, Happy New Year, Rosie. Ill give you a big red envelopeter. Sure enough, he didnt love her for nothing. After Rosie started eating, Summer put away her phone, Are you sure youll start cooking with such a difficult dish? Of course, even I learn to cook, Ill begin with the most difficult dishes! Carl said while pushing his hair back in an imposing manner. These words were no different from what Jessica said before. Then you can follow my steps, and Ill watch you. Carl rarely asked her for help and it was for such a trivial matter, she was quite willing to help him. Having been silent for a while, Leonardo suddenly picked up some food for Summer. Did I disturb your meal? Carl paused. As soon as he finished speaking, Leonardo said, Why do you still ask since you have seen it? Its fine. Forget it, I can talk while eating. Summer winked at Leonardo not to disturb them. Leonardo pretended not to have received the message from her and continued to serve her dishes. It took Jessica great efforts to follow Summers instructions to finally make a pot of braised pork. However, she put too much dark soy sauce in the dish, so it was so dark that it looked like poison. Jessica grabbed a fork and mustered up her courage to taste a piece of braised pork. She closed her eyes and sent the ck braised pork into her mouth. It tasted like meat. But it didnt taste good, with spice taking up so much of the vor. She remembered she forgot to put salt into it. In brief, it was bad.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Jessica chewed the meat and spat it into the garbage can. Although she only cooked one dish, the kitchen was already a mess. She was so tired to clean it up that she only wanted to rest for a while. It was almost three oclock in the afternoon when she returned to the living room. It took her more than four hours only to cook one dish. No wonder she felt a little hungry. Cooking is really hard. While she was thinking about whether to go out for dinner or order takeout, an rm sounded outside. When Jessica opened the door, her neighbor across the corridor also opened the door. The neighbor asked Jessica, What happened? I dont know. I just open the door to check. Jessica was a little puzzled. At this time, there was some noise from the stairs. Jessica walked over and found her neighbors upstairs were running downstairs. There were many celebrities living in this neighborhood, one of them was surprised to see Jessica, Jessica, do you live here? Yeah, what happened? Although Jessica failed to recognize the man, she smiled at him friendly. Dont you know its on fire? Hurry up and run out! OK Why was there a fire all of a sudden? When Jessica followed them downstairs, the property managementpany brought their staff upstairs. When they got downstairs, the fire brigade came as well. Jessica and a group of residents stood outside themunity and listened to their chattering discussions. However, she did not know where the fire started. Chapter 1318 It Was Just a Coincidence Jessica raised her head and looked into the neighborhood. She suddenly remembered Carl also lived here. When she came back from the supermarket in the morning, she did not bother talking to Carl, so she had no idea which room Carl lived in. He shouldnt happen to live in the same building with her? Even if he did, he shouldnt be so stupid as to not run away in case of fire. Jessica felt somewhat uneasy and turned around to look for Carl in the crowd. She searched through the crowd gathered at the entrance of the neighborhood, but did not see him. Probably he didnt live in her building. However, it was possible that he was in sound sleep, or he didnt notice the fire He had never been careful. The more Jessica thought about it, the more uneasy she felt, so she took out her phone and called him. Since they had talked things out and everything was made quite clear between them, whether for business or private reason, she should call him under such a circumstance. Thinking of this, she was certain her call was with good reasons. However, no one answered the phone.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Jessicas heart grew increasingly uneasy, and she even subconsciously bit her fingers. No one answered the phone until it hung up automatically. Jessica thought for a moment and found Kalyans WeChat on her phone. Kalyan was Carls assistant. She had his WeChat because he had once helped Carl send document to Jessica. Jessica quickly found Kalyans WeChat and called him. Kalyan answered very quickly. Miss Jessica? Kalyan should be at home. It sounded noisy, but it gradually became quieter. Maybe he went outside to answer the phone. Sorry to bother you today, but I have something to ask you. Did you buy an apartment for Carl in my neighborhood? Being a cautious man, Kalyan answered carefully, Miss Jessica, its not what you think. Mr. Carl only gave me full authority to help him buy a house. I looked around, and chose that one in your neighborhood. Its not because you live there. Its just a coincidence Alright, I see. Theres a fire in our neighborhood, but I didnt see Carl. Please tell me which room he lives in. Jessica was too anxious to hear Kalyans exnation at this moment. When Kalyan heard this, he knew its a serious matter and told her. Jessica muttered, As expected, we are really in the same building Miss Jessica, please listen to me Kalyan wanted to exin again, but Jessica directly interrupted him, I know. Its a coincidence again. Ill go and find Carl first, then well talk about itter if theres something Jessica hung up the phone and walked back into the neighborhood. However, the security guard stopped her, Miss Jessica, you are not allowed to enter the building now. Please wait here No, I have a friend inside Jessica tried to exin to the security guard. The security guard said, Dont worry, the firemen will definitely save your friend. Jessica was still worried, as she hadnt got in touch with Carl yet. I have my dog at home, I have to go back and save it. I came out just now to take out the garbage, and my room is locked. My dog is so important to me that I really cant live without it. Please Chapter 1319 Carl, I Told You to Stop Jessica spoke sincerely and even shed some tears. The security guard knew her. Although Jessica was a superstar, she didnt put on airs and was very polite to others when entering and leaving themunity. In addition, she was very beautiful The security guardpromised. Then let me ask about the situation first After that, the security guard took out his phone and made a phone call. As the security guard wasnt paying attention to her, Jessica looked ahead and considered if she should rush inside. Just as she rolled up her sleeves and was about to run inside, she heard the security guard ask the person on the other end of the phone, The fire has been extinguished? Are you sure? Then Ill let the owners go back to their apartments Jessica breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the security guards words. Everything should be fine since the fire had been extinguished. Carl should also be fine. The security guard hung up the phone andforted Jessica, Miss Jessica, its fine now. You can go home and see your dog. Alright, thank you. Jessica smiled and thanked him. The security guard blushed and scratched his head. I still have to go on patrol. I have to go. Goodbye, Miss Jessica.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Bye. Jessica watched the security guard leave. Then she took out her phone and called Carl, but Still no one answered. Jessica decided to go to his room to find him. Just now, Kalyan had told her Carls apartment number. When Jessica walked into themunity, there were neighbors who were also walking in. As they walked, they discussed as well. I dont know who it was. This kind of thing happened on the first day of the New Year Jessica walked quietly and did not participate in the discussion. Her mind was full of thoughts about Carl and she was anxious. Soon, she arrived at the elevator entrance. The elevator descended and a man in a firemans uniform walked out. He was wearing a helmet and a mask, and his face was coveredpletely. Jessica nced at him inadvertently and was surprised. The persons figure looked somewhat familiar. The others had entered the elevator. When the man in uniform passed by her, Jessica could smell cigarette and the familiar scent of mans perfume Jessicas gaze fell on the man in uniform. When the elevator door closed, and she had no time to care about it. Her gaze followed the man as he walked out of the hall. Only when the man was about to reach the door did Jessica faintly say, Stop. Her tone was neither anxious nor slow, and there was a faint hint of reprimand in it. The man in uniform continued to walk as if he didnt hear her. He was still pretending, thinking she didnt recognize him. Jessica sneered in disdain and said in a harsher tone, Carl, I told you to stop! The man who was about to walk out of the hall was stiffened and stopped in ce. He looked stiff and conflicted, as if he wanted to walk out but didnt dare to. Jessica walked straight over and stood in front of Carl expressionlessly. Why didnt you answer my call? Carl was wearing a helmet and a mask, and his head was bowed. Jessica could not see his face, and only heard him say in a muffled voice, I left my phone in the room Were you so afraid of death? You didnt even take your phone when you ran out? Jessica realized something was wrong as soon as she finished speaking. Wait a minute. Where did you get this uniform? Why is there the smell of cigarette on your body? Carl said, Of course, it was given to me by a fireman Was it your apartment that caught fire? Jessica looked at Carl with her eyes wide open. She asked tentatively, Did you set your own apartment on fire while cooking? Chapter 1320 It’s Not Dark Yet Carl shook his head like a rattle drum. I didnt. Dont talk nonsense. Dont nder me. The more he denied it, the guiltier he seemed. The more he exined, the more obvious that she guessed it correct. Jessica did not know whether tough at him or to show some concern first. She stared at his tightly wrapped face and asked, You conceal your face so well. Are you disfigured? Carl didnt know whether tough or cry. Jessica, you have filmed scenes of being burned. If my face was burned, would I still be able to stand in front of you and talk to you like this? Where is your head? Jessica was just concerned about him, but she didnt expect he would rebuke her instead. She sneered, Then why do you wrap yourself up so tightly? Are you afraid that others would hit you when they know you burned your apartment while cooking and made so many neighbors freeze for so long? Carls thoughts were more or less like that. After all, he was a celebrity. If anyone found out he burned down his own apartment while learning how to cook, they wouldugh their heads off. But he wouldnt admit to it. How is that possible? The fireman insisted on giving it to me Carl pulled his uniform and said with a righteous expression. Jessica snorted and ignored him. Carl turned around. When she was about to enter the elevator, he thought of something and asked loudly, Are you worried about me? Jessica turned around and smiled brightly, Its not dark yet, Mr. Carl. Carl was confused for a moment before he realized Jessica was saying that he was daydreaming. At this time, the security guard patrolled the building and greeted Jessica warmly, Miss Jessica. Hello. Jessica remembered him. Although she didnt know his name, she still smiled at him.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. When the security guard passed by Carl, he thought thetter was a fireman and said respectfully, Thank you for your hard work. Carl said, Its our job to serve the people. Jessica raised her eyebrows. This man was truly shameless. After the security guard finished talking with Carl, he asked Jessica, Miss Jessica, is your dog alright? Jessica did not expect the security guard to remember the reason she had fabricated. Facing the security guards concerned inquiry, Jessica could only nod her head and say, Its fine. When she said this, she stole a nce at Carl. The security guard believed her. Thats good. Jessica said, Thank you for your concern. Carl knew whether she had a dog or not, so when the security guard mentioned the dog, she sensed Carls puzzled gaze. Jessica did not stay any longer and entered the elevator directly. After returning to her house, Jessica heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Carl pretended to be a fireman and didnt say anything. No sooner had she sat down and poured herself a ss of water than Summer called. Jessica, I saw the news just now. It said your neighborhood was on fire. Are you alright? Jessica was amazed at how efficient the reporters were. Im fine. The fire has been extinguished. Then I am relieved. Did you seed in cooking the braised pork? No. Why dont youe to my ce and teach me how to cook it next time? Jessica rarely said anything in a coquettish tone. Summerughed out loud. Miss Jessica, were friends. You dont have to do this. Do what? Youre the proud and dignified type. Dont pretend to be amb. Jessica didnt know how to respond to her words. Chapter 1321 Have No Chance to Stop Him Jessica changed the topic, Summer, arent you curious about the fire in my neighborhood? How did it happen? Summer asked. It was caused by someone when cooking. Upon hearing this, Summer became worried, Jessica, I think youd better not learn how to cook. You can hire someone to cook for you, or you cane to my home to have meals. Do you think Im an idiot like Carl? I wouldnt start a fire because of cooking. After all, Im talented at cooking. Jessica didnt n to hide from Summer the fact that Carl caused the fire.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. When Summer heard this, she asked with doubt, What do you mean? Carl started the fire when he was cooking? He was the one who caused the fire in our neighborhood today, Jessica said directly. Jessica, when did Carl move to your neighborhood? Summer asked after a short silence. Jessica paused, I just knew it today. Then how about you two? Summer hesitated. I dont have anything to do with him anymore. Ive talked to him. The past is past. We can be friends. Summer listened carefully. She could feel a trace of bitterness in Jessicas voice. Summer didnt expose her. She just reminded, Do you think Carl will give up easily? You know what happened these days. I said so many harsh words to him. If he treated me like this, I would definitely give him up, Jessica replied. She was a proud person, and self-esteem was more important than anything else. Summer remained silent for a long time. Then she asked with concern, Did he get hurt? No matter Jessica really believed Carl had gotten over it or she deceived herself into believing it, this was their choice. Just as Jessica was about to speak, Leonardos voice sounded again, Is he disabled? Hes fine. Okay, Leonardo replied indifferently, and his tone sounded a little disappointed. Jessica thought Leonardo was really ruthless. Having experienced the failure of cooking braised pork, this time, Jessica chose to cook a simple dish, scrambled eggs with tomatoes for dinner. After several attempts, she finally made a dish that looked fine. She took out the best-looking te to hold it. The yellowish egg matched well with the red of the tomatoes. Jessica took out her phone and took a photo. Then she posted the photo on WeChat Moments and wrote, Perfect. This was the first time she cooked a dish, how would she not show it off? Soon, someone gave her likes andmented. Then it was time to taste the delicacy. Jessica put her phone to the side and was ready to have dinner. She put the food into her mouth and chewed. Immediately, she spat it out. Too salty! Jessica wanted to get some water. Just as she stood up, she heard a knock on the door. Who is it? Its me. Jessica opened the door and saw Carl standing expressionlessly at the door. What are you doing? Jessica was shocked. It was night and Carl was standing in front of her home. Did you tell Leonardo about me cooking and burning the kitchen? Carl looked down unpleasantly. Jessica rolled her eyes, Yes, whats wrong? Carls expression immediately changed, and heughed, Then aspensation, Ill stay at your home. As he spoke, he squeezed into Jessicas home. Jessica had no chance to stop him. Chapter 1322 The Right Person Carl swaggered in as if he was in his own ce. Seeing the dish on the dining table, he was stunned. He turned around and looked at Jessica, Did you make it? Jessica wanted to tell him it was none of his business. But on second thought, they learned to cook at the same time. Carl almost burned the kitchen, but she coulde out with a dish. Although it tasted salty, it looked great. Yeah, Im different from someone who burned the kitchen. Jessica raised her chin slightly with an arrogant expression. Carl thought for a while, but he couldnt find any words to refute. He just sat down at the dining table and started eating the food with Jessicas spoon. No! It was toote for Jessica to stop him, and Carl had put the food into his mouth. Carl chewed, and his expression changed slightly and became strange. Jessica felt a little guilty. But she was Jessica. Even if she was guilty, she would try her best to remain calm. She said, You wanted to eat it yourself. Carl suddenlyughed, Dont be nervous. Why would I be nervous? Jessica walked over to grab his spoon. Hey! Even if you dont consider our friendship since childhood, can youpensate me for a dinner for you snitching on Leonardo and others about me burning the kitchen? They all phoned me tough at me. Its just a dinner. Its not difficult for you. Carl seemed to want to eat the food. Jessica was stunned, You Carl lowered his head and continued eating. He asked her with great interest, When did you get a dog? Why did the security guard ask about your dog? Isnt that dog right in front of me? Jessica thought. She nced at Carl and said, You are not my mother. Dont be so nosy. Seeing Carl eat the salty dish with content, Jessica felt pity for him and poured him a ss of water. Hearing the sound of the cup being ced on the dining table, Carl grinned and said, Jessie, you are so nice to me. Jessica raised her foot and kicked Carls leg under the table. Carl gasped out of pain. Youre so rude. Im afraid no one will marry you. Must I get married? Or am I going to die if I dont get married? Carl raised his head and found Jessica had taken out her phone and ordered takeout. The reason why he pestered Jessica in the past few years was because Jessica had always been single. Even if she didnt respond him, he was not discouraged. In the entertainment industry where appearance spoke louder than skills, Jessica was absolutely attractive, and had countless pursuers. But she didnt have a rtionship with anyone.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He thought she was waiting for him. But now, it seemed she didnt want to fall in love with him at all. You dont have to get married. But you can be in love. Thepanys n for you is acting. If you announce your love affair, the fans will bless you. Carl suddenly mentioned it in such a serious manner. Jessica was not used to it in the first ce. Then she realized Carl could talk to her so calmly about her love affair, which meant he had really let it go. Carl was not a romantic person. She knew it. She knew it a long time ago. Jessica looked down to hide the self-mockery in her eyes. When she raised her head again, her expression was indifferent and calm. She said, If I meet the right person, I might fall in love. Who knows what will happen in the future? The right person Carl slowly tightened his grip on the spoon. Wasnt he the right person in her view? Chapter 1323 Stay As Long As You Like Seeing that Carl was thinking about something, Jessica said coldly, Stop talking about this. Finish it and leave me alone. Where can I go? I said Im here to seek your help and give me a ce to stay for the night. Carl said legitimately. Jessica said, Did I said yes? Carl said, No. Jessica looked at him and said, Then you know what is going to happen, right? Carl did not feel discouraged by Jessicas refusal. Instead, heined bitterly to her, But I dont know where I can stay. You know my house was burnt down. Where is your other house? Jessica knew Carl had arge vi. The location was very good and he had bought it for a long time. Now, the price had risen to over a hundred million dors. The water pipe burst days ago, and its being renovated. The house wont be avable until a yearter. Carl pretended to be sad and sighed, Why do I have to go through all these difficulties in my life? At the same time, Carl looked at Jessica secretly. Since he had said this, Jessica should understand his situation and agree to let him stay. Jessica pondered for a moment and said, I remember you have a private guest room in the Golden Cauldron Club. Carl had shares in the Golden Cauldron Club. So he should have a private guest room in this club like Leonardo, one that he could stay at any time. As one of the shareholders of the club, he should be well-served without worrying about washing, cooking and other things. And the life there was more convenient. Carl choked for a moment, but he reacted quickly, Recently, the business of the Golden Cauldron Club is booming. Ie from one room can reach hundreds of thousands a year, so I check out of the room. Its none of my business. Jessica said upromisingly. Since she didnt give in, Carl had to y his trump card. Carl ate all the food on the te, slowly wiped his lips with a napkin, and then said, Jessica, thinking about our friendship. I just need to stay at your ce for a little while. Do you think I turn to you because I still love you? Jessica looked away. Seeing her reaction, Carl continued, You dont have to think like that. As a man, I certainly respect our decision at that time. Ie to you because I dont want to stay in a hotel. You know I cant sleep well in an unfamiliar ce. Every time I move, I have to adapt to the new environment for a long time. Jessica knew it. Carl not only liked to entertain himself, but also extremely fastidious. Ordinary people couldnt sleep well in an unfamiliar bed. Carl couldnt sleep well in an unfamiliar house. Alright, if you really dont want me to stay, I can rent a house I suppose we have talked about it, but I didnt expect you still cannot let it go. Its fine to refuse me, or you will have other thoughts. Jessica immediately sneered and said disdainfully, Other thoughts? What are they?Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Carl spread his hands and said, You know what they are. Put you up? Fine, stay as long as you like! Jessica angrily got up and returned to her bedroom. Carl said faintly, Thanks. Jessica mmed her bedroom door. The calmness in Carls face immediately disappeared. He jumped up from his chair with excitement. Chapter 1324 Jessica’s Response The next moment, the bedroom door was opened again. Carl was about to dance with excitement. Hearing the sound, he immediately stood straight, looking at that direction seriously. Seeing Carl like this, Jessica asked, What are you doing? Why did he act like a fool? Because the dish was too salty? Carl smiled, Im going to wash the dishes. He was really a talented liar. Jessica had no doubts, Wash it clean. Letting Carl wash the dishes was exactly the reason she came out. Carl nodded solemnly, Of course. Your bowls will be mine. Jessica felt Carl was really a fool. After a few days, Jessica went to Summers house for a party. When Jessica arrived, she found Ste, whom Warren was going to marry, was also there. Jessica and Carl were thest to arrive. Because they had a quarrel over whether to put oil on the fried eggs for breakfast, and dyed their arrival.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. As soon as Jessica entered, she saw Ste at the first nce. Ste looked pretty nice and was the only one Jessica was unfamiliar with in the house. Probably sensing Jessicas look, Ste turned around, nodded slightly at Jessica with a bright smile, Miss Jessica. She then looked at Carl, who was beside Jessica, and said, Mr. Carl. Carl smiled politely and asked Jessica quietly, Who is she? He got a little closer. Jessicas ear got itchy by his warm breath. Jessica was a little annoyed. She stepped aside, rubbed her ears and said unhappily, You two used to eat together. Dont tell me you dont recognize her. Weve met? Carl scratched his head and turned to look at Ste. Ste greeted them and found that Summer didnt notice Jessica and Carls arrival, so she reminded Summer. Summer turned to look over and hurriedly walked over, Jessica. Jessica smiled at Summer. She was going to greet Summer when she was grabbed by Carl. Is this Summers friend? Does Summer have other friends except you? Jessica could not stand Carls stupidity. Ste! The one Warren said he was about to marry! For fear Ste would hear their conversation, she carefully looked at Ste and found her looking at her mobile phone. Only then was she relieved. Its her. Carl remembered when talking about Warrens marriage. No wonder she looks familiar. She is that social butterfly. Summer had walked in front of him. She heard what Carl said and greeted disapprovingly, Carl. Carl understood what Summer meant, I know, I know. Ill keep my voice down. I was talking to the servants just now. I didnt notice you guysing in. Summer looked at Carl and said, Leonardo and Warren are in the study upstairs. Alright, Ill go up now. Carl didnt go after he said it. He just turned to look at Jessica, as if he was waiting for Jessicas response. Jessica was puzzled, Why are you looking at me? Just go. Carl only smiled, OK. Chapter 1325 It Was Hard for Her to Explain Jessica looked at Carls back as he walked upstairs. She snorted coldly and turned to Summer, I have no idea what happened to him. Summerughed and changed the topic, Are you together now? Jessica stammered, Not really. Carl lived with her, and they both wanted to visit Summer. When she was going to start the car, Carl jumped in and insisted on going together with her. So she had no choice but to bring him over. Not really? What do you mean? Summer looked at Jessica. It seemed that Jessica was hiding something. Jessica was kind of unraveled, so she told Summer, Carl lives with me now. Summer was surprised, What? To avoid misunderstanding, Jessica hurriedly exined, Its not what you think. He is now staying at my house while he has burned down his own, and has nowhere to go. Besides, we have made it very clear that we will continue to be friends like before. Its not umon for friends to help each other, right? Yes. Summer also drawled meaningfully.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. With a guilty look on Jessicas face, she said to Summer, Im a little thirsty. I want some water. Alright, Ill get it for you. Summer pulled Jessica to sit down and fetched water for her. While Jessica was drinking the water, she suddenly heard Summers voice, Sivan is Carls girlfriend. If his house is burnt down, ask him to go back as soon as possible. Summers voice was very gentle, but it sounded like a veiled warning. Jessica thought she and Carl had decided to get along like before, but Carl had a girlfriend now. She was Sivan. That morning, Jessica saw Sivane out of Carls room with her own eyes. Jessica didnt look good, so Summer said to her in a gentler tone, If others know you and Carl are living together, there will be rumors and gossips about you. Jessica looked down, I know. Summer was right. If others knew, it was hard for her to exin. A popr actress became her boss mistress! What a catchy headline! At that time, people would onlyugh at her. No one would hear her exnation, and no one would seek the truth. During the meal, Carl discovered Jessica was a bit down. He remembered Jessica was cheerful on the way here. Even when he went upstairs, she was not unhappy. Clinking their sses, Jessica drank half of the red wine in her ss. Carl frowned and leaned over to take away her ss, Whats wrong with you? Jessica didnt say nothing and snatched the ss from him. Carl could not stop Jessica from drinking, so he just left her like that. However, she did not drink too much. When they finished eating, she was not drunk. Both Carl and Jessica had been drinking, and they couldnt drive. After the meal, Leonardo asked his driver to send them back. Before leaving, Jessica was stopped by Summer. Is it because of what I said? You are unhappy during the meal. Summer looked at her worriedly. Jessica tucked her long hair behind her ears and chuckled, Im not unhappy. I just feel a little depressed. Im an adult, but I dont know how to deal with my rtionship. Chapter 1326 He Was Too Inhuman It was a cold night. A wind sprang up, and a shudder overcame Jessica. Summer helped Jessica zip her jacket and then said gently but firmly, No matter what happens, I will always be with you. Dont get sappy on me. I wont stand it. Jessicas tone was filled with disgust, but she said with a smile. Summer nced at Carl, who was waiting not far away, and said, Hurry up and go back. Jessica got into the car and sat beside Carl in the backseat. As soon as the car moved, Carl leaned towards Jessica and said, I saw you are talking andughing with Summer just now. Why do you ignore me? What did I do wrong?N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Jessica pushed Carl away, You have a girlfriend. Please stay away from me. Who told you that? I dont have a girlfriend now. Jessica nced at Carl. Suddenly he remembered, You are talking about Sivan? Ill have Kalyan inform the PR department tomorrow and make it public. What message? To tell everyone that Sivan and I broke up. If it werent for Jessica mentioning her, he wouldnt have remembered who Sivan was. How could he still remember Sivan was his girlfriend? Now, Jessica was satisfied? At least, she might feel better now. Sivan agreed? Jessica still looked unhappy. Sivan ran into my room without my permission. Carl got angry when he thought of that day. Jessica was silent for a moment, You are still like before. What do you mean? I dont care about you and Sivan. After your house getting fixed, move out as soon as possible. Jessica, you brought her up. Jessica turned to look out the window and ignored Carl while Carl looked at the other side and sulked. After they turned a corner, Jessica saw a car parked in the middle of the road. This road was built by Leonardo after he moved into the mountain. It was not wide. So their car was unable to pass. The driver had to slow down. Jessica looked at the car before them and then turned to pull Carls sleeve, Do you think that car in front of us is Warrens? Warren left before them. Others would not show up here at this time. So that probably was Warrens car. You are just trying to ignore me, arent you? Carl snorted and looked up. It was his attempt to tell a joke, but Jessica didnt speak to himter. Jessica could confirm that it was Warrens car, because Ste got out of it. Warren drove away the moment Ste got off. Jessica was dumbfounded, Warren is too cruel. How could he leave a woman down here alone? Carl also saw them, and nodded in agreement, So he is. Since Warrens car drove away, the road was wide enough now. Jessica asked the driver, Stop when we drive by that woman. So the driver stopped the car beside Ste. Jessica opened the car window, poked her head out and shouted, Miss Ste, get in. Ste turned around. Her face was fair and beautiful in the night. Chapter 1327 I’m Scared. In the car. After Ste got in, she thanked Jessica. It seemed Ste wasnt upset even when she was left on the roadsidete at night. She said politely, Thank you, Miss Jessica. It is on our way. Jessica nced at Ste and then looked away. Ste was quite popr in the show business. She was pretty and knowledgeable. In fact, she was much more outstandingpared to other girls. Many girls looked down on Ste. At the same time, they were jealous of her, because many men were willing to spend a fortune to be with her for one night. Jessica and Ste had met a few times, but they didnt know much about each other. Jessica and Ste were different kinds of persons. Although Jessica worked in the show business, she led a normal life. As for Ste, thebel on her could not be removed easily whether she was innocent or not. Miss Jessica, just drop me off somewhere, and I can take a taxi. Stes voice pulled back Jessicas thought. Jessica did not try to persuade Ste to stay and answered, Alright. Not long after, they arrived in the urban area. Jessica asked the driver to stop and let Ste get off by the roadside. Thank you, Miss Jessica. I hope I can repay your kindness someday, Ste said as she got off the car. Youre wee, Miss Ste. Ste nodded slightly and the car turned around. As they kept going, Carl spoke in a low voice, I thought you were going to send her back home. Jessica looked back and said, I just need to drop her off here. Miss Ste can find her way home. After Carl heard this, he suddenlyughed, So, Ste bes well-known? Jessica said softly, Ste has done very well in the upper ss in Hoover City. She is indeed very famous and popr. Then Warren may suffer. Carl pretended to speak anxiously. He left a woman by the roadsidete at night. So what if he suffers? Neither Ste nor Warren was kind. Previously, Ste had escaped from the wedding with Warren. It remained unknown how Ste and Warren dealt with the affair. Jessica was quite curious about this. I dont know youre so curious about the romantic rtionship between others. Its none of your business, Jessica said. Then Carl stopped talking. The next day. When Carl woke up, he found the living room was quiet and there was no one in it. Although he didnt go to the master bedroom, he knew Jessica had left. It was his instinct. Carl walked around the kitchen and heated a ss of milk for himself. He drank the milk as he walked towards the master bedroom.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Looking around the master bedroom, he found a suitcase was missing. He told Jessica he would return everything to her. However, this couldnt be settled so quickly. Jessica might have no schedule these days. Where did she go with her suitcase in the early morning? Molly sat on the sofa. She was wearing the yellow duck pajamas with her unkempt hair. She looked confusedly at Jessica who was pacing in her room. Jessica, what are you doing? Jessica turned around and sat beside Molly. She held Mollys hand and said gently, Molly, I am here to warm your bed. Are you happy with that? Molly was so shocked that she trembled, Jessica, whats wrong with you? Stop being like this. Im scared. Chapter 1328 Walk Himself Seeing Molly was so scared, Jessica had mixed feelings. She let go of Molly, leaned against the sofa, and said in azy tone, Im just here to stay with you for a few days. Jessica was not as cool as usual, so Molly asked curiously, What happened? There is a dog at my ce. I cannot live with him. I just move out temporarily until he leaves. Since it happened suddenly, I cant find a ce to stay. But dont worry, Ill pay the rent. You dont need to pay the rent. But Ive never shared an apartment with anyone. Molly sounded a little excited. Suddenly, Molly felt t something was wrong. Jessica, is your dog okay living alone? Its fine. That dog can take care of himself. What if he wants to go to the toilet? Does he use the toilet himself? Jessica turned her head and stared at Molly. Whats the matter? Molly touched her own face, wondering why Jessica was staring at her. Jessica looked at Molly for a while, but couldnt tell whether Molly was pretending to know nothing. After confirming that Molly really knew nothing, she said seriously, Dont worry. My dog is very smart. He can open the door and walk himself. Mollys eyes widened with surprise. Then I must see this dog when I have the chance. There will be a chance. She would have the chance. In fact, she had seen him, frequently. When Jessica packed her luggage in the room, Molly received a phone call from Carl. Carl? Molly, how are you?Original content from N?velDrama.Org. It seemed Carl was concerned about Molly, which made Molly quite moved. Everything is fine. But I feel lonely sometimes. However, Im not lonely anymore. Jessica has moved in with me. Carl asked, Jessica? Yes. Jessica said a dog lives in her house, and she cant stay there for now. Thats why she moved in with me. Jessicas dog is so smart. Not only can he use the toilet on his own, he can also walk himself. Carl couldnt listen to her anymore and interrupted her, Molly, I wont give you pocket money this month. The Jones was a big family. Carl had many siblings, and they loved and supported each other. Carl was the eldest in his generation. The younger brothers and sisters loved to ask him for help. Molly also asked Carl for help after leaving home to escape from her engagement, because her sry was not enough to pay the rent. Carl! Youre my brother! Dont do this. Why dont you tell me directly if I have done something wrong? But Carl hung up the phone. There was only busy tone after Molly replied Carl. Molly was really upset and even wanted to cry. She suddenly turned around and saw Jessica was leaning against the door,ughing. Jessica, what are youughing at? Dont you see I am so sad? Molly said with puckered lips. Sorry but I just want tough. Jessica stood up and apologized. However, she couldnt help bursting intoughter, as she heard everything just now. When she imagined how angry Carl was, she couldnt helpughing. Carl said he wouldnt give me money anymore. Why are you stillughing so happily? Molly was frustrated and couldnt squeeze a smile. My own sry isnt enough for the rent. I dont want to sleep on the streets. I dont want to go home and get married. The more Molly thought, the more upset she became. And finally, she cried out. Chapter 1329 Unfamiliar Molly was in her early twenties, and did not treat Jessica as an outsider. When Molly cried, she looked childish and cute. Jessica found Molly very funny, and wanted tough every time she saw Molly. When Molly was crying so sadly, it was quite improper for Jessica tough at her. Jessica barely withheld herugh and took a tissue paper to wipe Mollys tears. Come on, stop crying. Ill cover your living expenses. Now that Im staying with you, you can eat with me. But dont be fussy about food. Really? Molly immediately stopped crying. Seeing that, Jessica blinked her eyes and asked, Are you really crying or just pretending? Molly almost cried her eyes out just now. After Jessica said she would pay for her living expenses, Molly stopped crying in no time. She was indeed a masterful actor. Jessica, please live up to your promise. Ill rely on you from now on. Youre my great benefactor. Jessica was speechless. Carl said he would return the resources he had stolen to Jessica and keep his promise. Jessica quickly went back to work. After she returned, there was more work waiting for her, and business invitations and scripts flooded in. Molly handled everything for her. The Joneses were really capable at work. Normally, Molly looked as unreliable as Carl, but she was good at handling things. Not two weeks after the New Year, Jessica had attended dozens of events. After a g, Jessica saw Carl when she came out. Wheres Molly? Jessica looked around, but did not see Molly. Her mother was here, so she ran away in advance and asked me to pick you up. Carl satzily on the sofa with a cigarette in his hand. Jessica cast a nce at his cigarette. Carl did not react at first, but after two seconds, he put it out. I can drive. Jessica knew Molly had escaped from her engagement. Now that Jessicas parents were looking for her, she must run away because she didnt want to be caught. Carl snorted, Youve worked for a whole day. Do you want to drive fatigued? This was the first time Jessica had seen Carl since she moved to Mollys apartment. Over ten days had passed, and Jessica felt unfamiliar with Carl when she saw him again. Im not tired. Jessica raised her eyebrows, picked up her coat and walked out. When Jessica heard the footsteps behind her, she knew Carl was following her. She turned around impatiently and said, Dont you think youre? Halfway through her words, she saw Carl holding the key in front of her. Pausing for a moment, she snatched the key over and said, Thanks. Jessica took the key and intended to drive back to Mollys apartment. Looking through the rearview mirror, she noticed Carl didnt move. The lights were dim, and she could not see Carls expression clearly. But she could somehow feel that he was a bit strange. After hesitating for a moment, Jessica started the car, turned it around and headed to Carl.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. She wanted toe back and ask him what was going on. When she was about to open the door and look for Carl, she saw a car stop in front of him. Sivan opened the door and got off. She grabbed Carls arm and said something. Then Carl got into the car and left with her. Chapter 1330 He Must Be Bald. Carl had said he wanted to break up with Sivan. But Carl and Sivan were intimate when they got into the car. It didnt seem that they were going to break up. Anyway, whether they broke up or not had nothing to do with her. When Jessica returned to Mollys apartment, it was nearly 3 a. m. in the morning. Molly didnt go to sleep. When she heard Jessicae back, she ran over and said with concern, Jessica, why do youe back sote? Did you have a dinner party with the crew?Original content from N?velDrama.Org. As Molly finished speaking, she sniffed at Jessicas body. What are you doing? Jessica pressed her hand on Mollys forehead and pushed her away. I want to check if there is a smell of alcohol on you. There wasnt any smell of alcohol on Jessica, so she didnt go to a dinner party. I was a little tired, so I went for a walk at the riverside. Jessica changed her shoes and went to the refrigerator to get some water. Molly followed behind Jessica like an elder and med her, You should call me if you want to go for a walk. I called you twice, but you didnt answer. I was so worried that I was about to go out and look for you. I see. Why are you acting like an elder at such a young age? Im just worried about you. Jessica chuckled and asked, Where are your parents? Carl said your mother was there. Yeah, I almost got caught. It was scary. Molly felt a lingering fear in her heart when she recalled what happenedst night. Seeing this, Jessicaughed, Is it that scary? Is your fianc very ugly? I havent seen him yet, but I heard hes 30-year-old. I dont like old men. Jessica was speechless. A 30-year-old man is old. How about a 30-year-old woman? Jessica forced a smile. Although Molly looked simple-minded, she had an awareness of crisis. A 30-year-old woman is very charming. Besides, you are only 28 years old. When we are together, others always think I am your elder sister. Stop. Jessica waspletely immune to Mollys ttery. Jessica walked to the sofa and sat down, and then said seriously, You cant hide from them for the rest of your life. I didnt n to hide forever. I just want to run my business now. When I be sessful, my mother wont force me to get married. Why dont you try tomunicate with your parents? If I canmunicate with them, they wont be my parents. Molly shrugged helplessly. You havent even met your fianc, yet you refused him directly. Isnt that too much? Molly pursed her lips and said, I heard he had been a straight A student since he was young. He went abroad to study as a teenager, and then he set up apany there. Think about it, an old man with a promising career at such a young age. He must be bald, right? Jessicaughed. Molly was really funny. Hurry up and go to bed. You have a lot of work this week. Be ready to film your role after reading the script of Lost City next week. So fast? Jessica was a little surprised. She thought it would be a while before shooting Lost City. Carl is the producer. He has to speed up, because he wants it to be released during the festival. Chapter 1331 Doing Well Apany invited Jessica to attend a fashion show on Sunday. Jessica spent the whole night on the ne and arrived at her destination in the morning. She got in the car sent by the hotel after she got out of the airport. Then she had a nap on the way. Jessica took a shower and changed her clothes as soon as she arrived. When she came out of the bathroom, she found Molly had ordered some food for her. The makeup artist helped Jessica put on her make-up while she was eating. She was exhausted after a ten-hour flight, though she stayed in a first-ss cabin. Jessica nced at the haggard woman in the mirror and said to the makeup artist, Please apply more foundation. Ive been too tired these days. My face is a little pale. Alright. Jessica had hardly got off work after the holiday. In the past twenty days, she did not finish work untilte at night and had to get up early the next morning. Molly thought Jessica was weary, so she said, Just hold on. After tomorrows script reading, there will be only three activities before the shooting starts. You will have some time to rest. Im fine. Jessica closed her eyes and said slowly, I love working. Working makes me happy and rich. Carl had given some of her jobs to Sivan and Jessica had been on leave for a while. But she felt she was happier at work. Her daily schedule was full and she didnt have time to sleep or think about other matters. It was not bad. After the fashion show, Jessica directly went to the airport, and had a simple dinner there. Jessica had been on business trip these days. She had a good mood and didntin, but her body could not take it anymore. Therefore, she did not have the appetite to eat. Molly knew Jessica was too tired to have more food, so she didnt force her. Dawn was breaking when they arrived in Hoover City. Molly drove Jessica home and said, You can get some sleep now. Ill let you know when we are leaving. Jessica woke up after an hour. She checked the WeChat messages and found that there was a group notice. The script reading will start in the afternoon. Jessica asked, Why is the time changed? The directors assistant answered, Mr. Carl has other things to do. Carl had attached great importance to Summers script. He had been paying close attention to the preparations and would not miss the reading. Jessica replied, I see. Jessica, we are free this morning! Molly might have seen the group notice and Jessicas reply. She directly ran into Jessicas room because she knew Jessica had got up. Right. Jessica leaned against the head of the bed and said, Im a little hungry. Order some food for me.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Alright. Molly turned around and left. Jessica was a little confused. Carl was punctual and reliable in work, just like Leonardo. He rarely changed his schedule when the date is scheduled. The time for the script reading was set two weeks ago. What was so important that Carl had to change the schedule? Carl was in the Emerson Group. Leonardo looked at Carl, who was sitting opposite drinking coffee and flipping through a magazine. Leonardo frowned slightly, Is there anything wrong with Tip Top Media? No. Its doing well. Carl looked up at Leonardo and said, Tip Top Medias shares went up after Summer authorized the script to us. Then why did youe here? Leonardo crossed his arms and looked at Carl carefully. Carl smiled, I havent seen you for a long time. I just want to chat and have some coffee with you. Leonardo raised his eyebrows, Dont you have other things to do? Chapter 1332 Everyone Will Be There Well I am not that busy. Carl covered his face with the magazine. Leonardoughed. Carl nced at him and threw the magazine onto the table. Alright. Actually, the script reading should have started now. But Jessica hasnt got off work for many days. She just returned from abroadst night. As a nice boss, I should let her rest in the morning, shouldnt I? Leonardo smiled at him, Right. You are a good boss. Will Jessica feel touched if she knows what you have done for her? Dont let her know about this. And dont tell Summer. If Jessica knows, she will definitely think I havent moved on and willugh at me So do you still have feelings for her?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Carl was surprised and didnt answer the question. At this moment, someone knocked on the door. It was Tim. He brought some documents for Leonardo. Carl gulped down his coffee and gave the cup to him, Tim, please refill it. Mr. Carl, its rare to see you here. Tim put down the documents and walked over. Carlughed embarrassedly, Ive got something to discuss with Leonardo. Tim nodded slightly and took the coffee cup. In the afternoon. Jessica arrived at the conference room on time. Several staff members were putting water and refreshments on the desk. They saw Jessica and greeted her. Jessica, youre so early. Good afternoon, Jessica. Jessica picked a seat and sat down, Good afternoon. Not long after that, Summer also came. As the scriptwriter, she had to attend the meeting. Summer. Jessica waved at her as soon as Summer came in. Summer sat beside Jessica. She knew Jessica went abroad two days ago, so she asked, When did youe back? Around four or five oclock this morning. I dont remember. I am so tired, and dizzy. Jessica pulled Summers arm and leaned against her shoulder. Summer patted her head and said, Have a nap. I will wake you up when everyonees. Carl didnte until all the staff and actors arrived. Well. Everyone is here. Carl looked around with a smile. He paused when his gaze settled on Jessicas face. She looked better after a mornings rest. Carl looked away and leaned against the chair. He said slowly, Lets begin. Thats all for today. See you tomorrow. It waste at night when the meeting ended. They hadnt finish reading the script because the meeting was put off until afternoon. And they would continue tomorrow. Jessica leaned against the back of the chair and casually asked Summer, who was collecting her things, Is Leonardo picking you up? Summer smiled at her, Yes. Jessicaughed and looked at her watch, Its just eleven p. m. He will be worried if you go home by yourself. Right? Well Summer blushed and said, He is just like that. He is a little nervous. You know. He worries about everything. Jessicaughed and nodded, Right. I know. I know. Kalyan walked over and said, Miss Jessica, Mrs. Emerson, Mr. Carl invites everyone to have dinner together. Do you want to go? Jessica didnt reply immediately, as she wanted to go home and sleep. Kalyan noticed her hesitation and added, Everyone will be there. Chapter 1333 Seat Kalyans meaning was obvious. Everyone would be there, so Jessica had to go. After all, they had to work together for several months. Of course, they had to get to know each other so that they could get along. Jessica had no reason to refuse. Alright. Then Mrs. Emerson Kalyan turned to Summer. Summer nodded, Yes, Ill go too. Summer would like to go with Jessica.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Jessica and Summer walked behind the crowd. When they went out, Leonardo was standing in front of the car, talking to Carl. The moment Summer saw Leonardo, she ran towards him. Leonardo saw her and his expression softened. His gaze fell on her as he watched her walking towards him. Jessica slowed down and did not follow. She caught a glimpse of Molly, who was not far away, looking at Leonardo. After confirming that she was looking at Leonardo, Jessica slowly walked towards her. However, Molly was so focused that she did not notice Jessica hade. Who are you looking at? Jessica walked behind her and asked softly. Leonardo. Hes so handsome. Molly was so excited that she blushed, He is so handsome! Jessica paused for a moment and said earnestly, He is married, and even had a child. I dont think too much. I just think he is very handsome Molly suddenly realized it, What did you say? Leonardo has a child? Molly had seen Leonardo a few times, but it was the first time she heard that Leonardo had a child. Although there were news about Leonardos child, Leonardo had never said anything about it. Molly just took them as rumors. Yeah, shes super cute. Jessica smiled and patted Mollys head. Molly was still in shock. They decided to eat hot pot and went to the restaurant. Jessica was back from the restroom. Before she could get close, she discovered the only seat avable was next to Carl. She looked around, and then walked towards it. Carl was talking to the director next to him as if he didnt see Jessica. However, when she walked to him, he pulled the chair out for her. Jessica paused. When she turned to look at him, he was still talking to the director. It seemed that pulling a chair for her was just an unintentional action. Jessica looked down and sat down without saying a word. At this time, Carl finally turned to look at her and pushed a cup of warm water to her. Jessica was about to say something, but he turned to talk to the director again. If he hadnt pushed a ss of water to her just now, she would have suspected that Carl hadnt seen her at all. Jessica picked up her cup and took a sip, and looked up at Molly. Molly looked down and shrugged with guilty, trying to avoid Jessicas gaze. There was nothing she could do, as Kalyan pulled Molly to sit down, and insisted that he had something to ask her for advice. In front of so many people, it was impossible for Molly to reject him. She could only sit down. In the end, the only seat remained was next to Carl, and Molly could do nothing about it. Chapter 1334 Miss Sivan Came at Night Jessica went to the restroom during the meal. Before she went, she gave Molly a nce.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Molly instantly understood. Although she was guilty, she obediently followed Jessica to the restroom. Jessica crossed her arms and leaned against the wall of the restroom. She looked at Molly calmly and said, Molly. Molly whispered, Jessica, theres nothing I can do. Kalyan pulled me to sit down. Theres nothing I can do Find an excuseter. Well leave early. Of course Jessica knew Molly had a reason. She didnt think too much of this kind of trivial matter. What excuse? Molly did not understand. Jessica said slowly, Your stomach hurts, your head hurts, your legs hurt, or your heart hurts. You can think of a reason yourself. I see! Molly said with a smile, No problem. You go first. Jessica raised her chin and indicated Molly to leave first. Jessica and Molly walked separately. After Molly left for a while, she also left the restroom. As it was already midnight, there werent many people in the hot pot restaurant, so the crew was sitting in the hall. As soon as Jessica walked out of the restroom, she heard the crew chatting andughing in the hall. Here is a seat, Miss Sivan, sit next to Mr. Carl. Miss Sivan, you must be worried about Mr. Carl, so youe here at midnight. I was just worried that Carl would get drunk, so I drive over to pick him up. Sivans voice was soft and gentle, especially striking amidst theughter. Jessica stopped and looked ahead. She instantly saw Sivan sitting beside Carl. Carl had been like a monk in the past few years. Not to mention a girlfriend, he didnt even have a scandal. Sivan was the first girlfriend he had officially admitted in the past few years. No matter what, the directors and producers were willing to tter Carl. If it wasnt for Carl, they wouldnt even think about Sivan. Jessica was sitting beside Carl before, but now that Sivan had taken her seat, there was no more seat left. Jessica saw that Summer called a waiter and added a seat next to her. Jessica couldnt help but smile. Summer was so sweet. Jessica walked over and sat down next to Summer. After she sat down, she felt a gaze fall on her. She looked up and met Carls eyes. His eyes were filled withplex emotions that no one could understand. Summers voice sounded in her ears, She came the moment you went to the restroom. This she naturally referred to Sivan. Fine. Jessica replied. Sivan looked over and said, So Miss Jessica is also here. Someone exined, Jessica is the leading actress of Lost City. Such a project like Lost City really needs someone like Miss Jessica. Sivan had a smile on her face, as if she was reallyplimenting Jessica. However, there was a strange feeling in her tone, making Jessica feel ufortable and strange. Summer disliked Sivan because she had taken advantage of Leonardo to make some hype. Hearing Sivans words, Summer said casually, The inspiration for the female protagonist of Lost City justes from Jessica. Chapter 1335 Maybe It’s True Love Summers unhurried tone revealed her intimacy with Jessica. Summer had the idea of writing Lost City back in college. She created the heroine based on Jessica. Is that so? Sivans expression changed slightly, but she quickly regained herposure. She looked even more gentle and charming as her smile deepened. No wonder when I watched Lost City, that character feels familiar. Although Summer called Jessica so affectionately, she didnt give the role to Jessica. How good could their rtionship be?Original content from N?velDrama.Org. After Sivan finished speaking, she calmly cast a nce at Jessica. She had underestimated Jessicas friendship with Summer. To sow discord like this was simply a joke. Moreover, this question was very subtle. The same script was made into a online streaming show and a movie, so there would be aparison. Sivan mentioned the shows female protagonist to set a trap for Jessica and Summer. If they identally said something wrong, it might give people something to nder them with. Jessica chuckled and said first, The show Lost City is very real, and its characters felt real. The characters are like people around you. Moreover, Summer said Miss Novia worked very hard with it. Thats why it is an instant andsting hit. Summer was afraid that Jessicas words would be twisted. After listening to Jessicas ttering opinion of Novia, Summer realized she had worried too much. Jessica had been in the entertainment industry for so long, while she was just a unknown screenwriter behind the scene. In terms of trickery, she was no match for Jessica. Thats right. Miss Novia Sivan paused and still wanted to make things difficult for Summer and Jessica. She did not believe the two of them were wless. However, other crew members at the table were creators of Lost City, and they were a very dedicated team. They were drawn when Jessica talked about her understanding of the leading character. Jessica, you can always understand the roles thoroughly. Thats why I like you. Come on, have a drink with me. The director was an emotional man. Feeling the moment, he picked up his ss. The others also talked about the fun they had working with Jessica. Sivan couldnt find the chance to speak anymore. Everyone else was chatting, and she seemed to be the only outsider. She could only turn around and look at Carl with a gentle expression, Carl, what do you want to eat? Let me help you. Carl stared at her with an unusually cold voice, I dont need your help. Sivan was lost for words, Carl, you Ill have an appetite only if you shut up. Carl said in a low voice. He didnt want others to hear it, so he came very close to Sivan. In the eyes of others, they were whispering like a couple. Summer looked around and felt puzzled. She whispered to Jessica, Jessica, do you think Carl really likes Sivan? Summer was a little skeptical. This was not the Carl she knew. In the past, she had always felt Carl was not serious, but after so many years, Carl was a person of principle. Jessica nced at Carl and Sivan. The two of them were close to each other. Perhaps it is true love. Carl said that he wanted to break up with Sivan, but now they were so close. If it wasnt true love, what else could it be? Summer forced a smile, Maybe it is. Chapter 1336 Bitch Molly had been watching the fun all the time. Jessica hinted Molly with eye contact, indicating that it was her show time. If Sivan hadnte, Molly would have run away. Molly was busy watching Sivan provoke Jessica like a bitch. She thought there would be a big fight. But Sivan was too weak and Molly was not satisfied. Molly was disappointed as she flung herself on the dining table with a loud sound. Miss Molly, whats wrong with you? Beside her, Kalyan was shocked. Molly leaned on the table and said in a low voice, My head hurts it hurts so much Molly, whats wrong with you? Jessica nervously went over to check on Mollys condition. No one noticed anything wrong except for Summer and Carl. My head aches. Molly seemed weak. She pretended to open her eyes with great difficulty, as if she was dying. Ill take you to the hospital right now. Jessica frowned and looked up with a serious expression. Excuse me, but we have to go now. I will attend the script reading on time tomorrow. Kalyan asked, Is Miss Molly OK? Do you need any help? Molly was afraid Kalyan would ruin her n, so she said in a weak voice, I always have this problem Im leaving with her. See you tomorrow. Jessica supported Molly and left with her in a hurry. When they left the hot pot restaurant, no one noticed anything unusual. Summer lowered her head and sent Jessica a WeChat message, Your agents acting skill is as good as yours. Jessica replied quickly, I have told Molly your words. She wants to thank you for thepliment. Summer pursed her lips, and knew that Molly was pretending. Jessica had a lot of crafty ideas, and Molly was also cunning. It would be interesting if they got together. Summer came over for dinner because she wanted to get familiar with the crew. Now that Sivan was here, she did not want to stay any longer. I want to go now. Summer turned around and leaned against Leonardo as she whispered. Leonardo nodded secretly and said to others, Our daughter is at home. We have to go back to take care of her. Everyone was surprised at his words. Those people were very smart. From Leonardos words, Summer seemed to be the mother if his child. Earlier, when they heard that Leonardo had a child, he wasnt with Summer. Back then, he was with a woman called Rachel.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Everyone was curious, but no one dared to ask. Since your child is waiting for you, Mr. and Mrs. Emerson, you should go back as soon as possible. Youre right. I have to get up early tomorrow. Its time to go home. Thats right. Im also a little worried about my child Leonardo left with Summer after he finished his words. As the leading actress and the screenwriter had left, the rest quickly left as well. Jessica, how was my acting? Even Ms. Summer praised me. It must have been very good. As Molly drove, she proudly asked Jessica. Jessica bluntly retorted, If your acting is really that good, how can Summer realize you were acting? Molly was silent for a moment. I dont want to admit it, but your words make sense. Chapter 1337 You Still Dislike Me The next days script reading went smoothly. Everything else had been prepared long ago. After the script was finished, the crew was waiting for shooting. The shooting began in three days. These three days were the preparation time for the crew. Jessica was busy every day for the past three days, although it wasnt as much as usual. On the day of shooting, everyone was present. That day, the topic #Movie Lost City Started Shooting# went viral. Because both male and female leading actors were A-list actors, and Lost City was very popr as an online TV drama, it was widely discussed on the Inte. The topic #Movie Lost City Started Shooting# had been trending for a whole day. Jessicas first day was quite rxing. When she returned to the hotel at night, it was eight p. m.. Just as Jessica got off the van, she saw Sivan standing at the entrance of the hotel. Jessica did not look at Sivan again and walked past her, ignoring herpletely. However, Sivan couldnt stand that Jessica ignored her. Jessica Hicks! At this moment, besides them, there was no one else at the entrance of the hotel. Sivan no longer pretended to be polite and called her Miss Jessica. Instead, she called Jessica by her full name. Jessica ignored Sivan. Sivan ran forward and stopped Jessica. I called you. Didnt you hear me?N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Do I have to talk to you when I hear that? Jessica had been filming for a whole day, and she was very tired now. She did not have the time to deal with Sivan, and her tone was very terrible. Indeed, youve shown your true nature. I knew you were pretending in front of Carl. Im warning you! Stay away from Carl! You wont be able to defeat me. Sivan raised her chin with confidence. Hercent expression was as if she had taken the academy award for the best actress in the leading role. Are you banned from the entertainment industry? Dont you have any work to do? So you follow Carl every day? As the chief producer, Carl did not need to follow the crew. He could arrange the work for the executive producer. However, Carl seemed to be determined to make Lost City a big hit. He checked every task by himself. Actually, Sivan should be quite busy. It was unimaginable for her to follow Carl to the crew every day. She gave up her career for a man. Sivan did not recognize the sarcasm in Jessicas tone at all. Instead, she became even more arrogant, Youre worried. Youre afraid that Ill stay with Carl every day so that Carl will have a deep affection for me. Go to the hospital to check your brain when you are free. Jessica sneered and walked around Sivan. Check my brain? Sivan muttered. Sivan understood Jessica was cursing her for being manic; she chased after Jessica and said, Jessica, you When she caught up, Sivan found a young woman standing in front of Jessica. The word bitch that was about toe to her mouth was forcefully stopped. Long time no see, Dear Jessica. Jessica looked at the woman in front of her and Jessicas expression gradually turned cold. My name is Jessica Hicks. Please call me Jessica, Sophia. Looking at Jessicas straight face, Sophia did not care. Instead, Sophia smiled and said, Carl sometimes call you dear, didnt he? Jessica sneered, Hes going to eat shit. Are you going, too? Well, you still dislike me. Sophia pretended to be puzzled, Youre almost thirty, arent you? Why do you still act like a child? Jessica said, Youre already thirty years old, but youre still as annoying as you were when you were thirteen. Chapter 1338 The Kind of Relationship I Imagine Sophia originally looked rxed. When Jessica mentioned her age, Sophias face suddenly turned ashen with outrage. Jessica, after so many years, I didnt expect you to still be so mean. Whats wrong with a 30 years old woman? Should a woman die when shes 30 years old? Although Molly did not know Sophia, she could feel Sophias rage soaring from listening to her conversation with Jessica. Molly couldnt help but coldly snort and nced at Sophia, Well, you said it first. Its not a big deal for a woman to be thirty. However, if she has amnesia when shes thirty, it would be a big problem. What does it have to do with you? Im talking to your master? Sophia couldnt hold her anger anymore, and her tone wasnt as calm as before. What era is it? Master? Did youe from ancient time? After Molly finished speaking, she whispered to Jessica, Is this woman crazy? You! Sophias face suddenly turned gloomy, and she didnt know how to retort, causing her to stand there with embarrassment. Actually, Jessica felt Sophia was not normal. However, it was impolite to say it out loud. Since Molly had said it, she had to end it well. Jessica took a step forward and looked straight at Sophia. She said with a serious expression, Sophia, dont you always say that you are a very elegant woman? Since thats the case, if you feel I have offended you and have wronged you, you can openly say it out. Such a sinister innuendo is inappropriate and low ss. Jessica suddenly leaned forward and whispered in her ear in a voice that only they two could hear, No men would take a fancy to it. Sophias eyes widened, What are you talking about? I really dont understand what youre talking about. Jessica was so close to her. Seeing Sophia looking behind her, Jessica turned around and saw Carl who had walked over. Carl was standing not far away, with Sivan standing beside him. Jessica didnt know how long he had been standing there listening. Carl. Sophia happily walked in the direction of Carl and then trotted. Molly was sensitive and guessed something, then she whispered to Jessica, This is also Carls admirer? You should ask him. Jessicas lips curved into a cold smile. Molly looked at Jessica and then at Carl, muttering to herself, Carl is really Including Molly, there were four women present. Apart from her, the other three seemed to like Carl. Sophia walked over and wanted to hug Carl. Long time no see. Before Carl could move, Sivan pulled Carl back, causing Sophia to fail. Mollyughed aloud. Jessica nced at Molly and said, Is it funny? Well Molly covered her mouth with her hand. Just as she was about to say I was wrong, she heard Jessica say, Then you should go back to the room andugh. Jessica knew what she wanted to see. There was nothing else to do here, so she turned around and left. Molly followed reluctantly, Is she and Carl the kind of rtionship I imagined?Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1339 Woman Around Carl Was Outstanding The rtionship between Sophia and Carl? Old memories shed back to Jessica. With a calm expression, Jessica said, Just ask your cousin. Why would I know? As Jessica spoke, she quickened her pace. Molly was shorter than her, so she had to trot to catch up with Jessica. She whispered to Jessica, But from what you just said to Sophia, you seem to have known each other for a long time. Jessica seriously pondered for a moment. Then, she said, Ive known her for many years. How did you know each other? Molly was interested and leaned over. Jessica leaned against the elevator and looked up at themp. It has been almost twenty years. She and your cousin used to be ssmates since primary school. In his childhood, Carl used to like to y with her, and Sophia liked to y with Carl too, so she had known Sophia since then. However, she and Sophia had always been at odds. Sophia did not like her, nor did she like Sophia, because she thought Sophia always pretended to be aloof. Mollys eyes widened in surprise, Do you mean they were also ssmates in junior school and high school? Not only that, after graduating from high school, they went abroad together to study. Then Jessica put on a mocking smile. Seeing her expression, Molly was puzzled, but at this moment, the elevator stopped. Jessica walked out first. Molly followed her and called for the hotelsundry service. Then she said good night to Jessica and left. In the lobby of the hotel. Sophia pretended to be puzzled as she looked at Sivan and asked Carl, This is She knew about Carl and Sivans rtionship from the Inte. But she never believed that Carl would be with such a woman. Im Carls girlfriend. As Sivan spoke, she reached out to grab Carls arm. Carl frowned slightly and pulled his arm back, but he did not deny what Sivan had said. When did youe back? Why are you here? Carl and Sophia had been ssmates since primary school. After for so many years, they were still on good terms. Sivan was happy that Carl did not deny his rtionship with her, but seeing him talking so gently to Sophia, she became even angrier.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Sophia nced at Sivan inadvertently with a trace of provocation. When she turned to Carl again, she put on a smiley face. Which question should I answer first? You know what? It is toote today. Why dont have dinner together some other day and well catch up with it? Carl looked down on the ground, pondering over something. Suddenly, he turned to Sivan and said, Itste. You can go back to your room now. I want to be with you Sivan saw Carls expression getting colder, so she had to give up and said, Fine. Ill leave now. She kept looking back while walking. She noticed Sophia was wearing thetest clothes of the season and her bag was of limited edition. To be able to attend the same school as Carl, she must be from a wealthy family as well. She had got a good family background and fine temperament. Although she didnt want to admit that Sophia looked outstanding, it was the truth. Every woman around Carl was outstanding. This made Sivan feel even further away from Carl, but it was the reality, so she must try harder. Chapter 1340 Don’t Mess with Her When Sivan left, Sophia looked at Carl and said in a teasing tone, Whats that we cant talk about in front of your girlfriend? Hearing this, Carl couldnt help butugh, If the paparazzi heard what you said, it would be trending again. Although he hadnt contacted Sophia after returning from abroad, they had been close for so many years. After a while, the familiar feeling returned. Its no big deal. Besides, I believe you will take care of it. Sophia knew how to get along with Carl; otherwise, she wouldnt have been friends with him for so many years. For example, at this moment, Carl had even sent his girlfriend away to chat with her. It meant he still trusted her. A romantic prodigal like Carl would never really love anyone. In the end, he would definitely find the most suitable person to marry. At that time, she, as one of Carls oldest friend, would naturally be his first choice. Carl said calmly, You know what Jessica is like. Dont mess with her. What? Sophias expression changed. She never thought Carl would only tell her this. He had even driven Sivan away! Sophia quickly adjusted her mood and smiled, I didnt. I just happened to meet Jessica. You were thinking too much. Thats good. Then he reminded her, Dont call her nickname. She doesnt like people calling her that. Jessica and Sophia had never been close. Whenever they met, there would be a big quarrel. Carl didnt know what kind of grudge they had, but they still didnt like each other even after growing up. This was not a big circle. The Moyers and the Jones used to cooperate, too. Carl knew that Sophia had yed with him just to get into the circle. It was nothing unusual And Sophia was very smart. She had never caused any trouble, though she just couldnt get along with Jessica. Therefore, Carl had befriended with her. Carl kept talking about Jessica, and Sophia could barely maintain her smile. Then howe you can call her nickname? Youre not me. Carl pursed his lips. This was a sign of impatience. Thats right. After all, you and Jessica have been very close since childhood. Sophia was annoyed, but in front of Carl, she could only say so. Carls expression rxed slightly, as well as his tone. When Im done here, Ill go back to Hoover City and throw a party so that everyone can get together. Sophia hid her disappointment and said, Alright, let me know then. She wanted to have dinner with Carl, but Carl seemed to like to throw a party. The next day, Jessica got up at 4 p. m. for the shooting. There was buffet breakfast in the hotel. After Jessica tidied up, she went to the restaurant with Molly. It was still very early. The people having breakfast in the restaurant were basically from the cast of Lost City. They all looked drowsy, and some people were even eating with their eyes closed.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Molly nced at the breakfast area and rubbed her hands, saying happily, Wow, there are meat buns. Jessica looked at her disdainfully, Go ahead. Ill go greet the director first. Chapter 1341 What’s the Good of Keeping You? Jessica went to greet the director and found all the seats at that table were upied. After turning to get breakfast, she sat down with Molly at another table. Molly looked around, Why doesnt Carle here? Jessica ignored her, as she didnt care whether Carl came to have breakfast or not. Just one day after Carl joined the crew, Sivan came. At this moment, he might be being lovey-dovey with Sivan. Jessica stuffed a small bun into her mouth. Molly, who was at the side, trembled, Jessica, arent you too obsessed with your role? You are eating a steamed bun as ruthlessly as a murderer Is that so? Jessica turned her head and looked at Molly nonchntly. Molly was so scared that she dropped the buns in her hands and even burped. Good morning. Hearing this, Jessica raised her head and saw Sophia beaming with smiles. Sophia had put on all her makeup, and her clothes were even more expensive than the one she wore yesterday. She was as exquisite as a celebrity who was going to attend a banquet. Sophia sat down when Jessica sized her up. What a coincidence. Its unexpected to meet you here. Jessica picked up her phone and looked at it. She curled her lips and said nonchntly, Are you a thread ball? Arent you afraid that you would be entangled by your devious character? If you want to say anything, just say it. Jessica threw away the chopsticks in her hand and looked straight at Sophia.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. She did not know why Sophia would show up in this hotel. Perhaps their encounter in the hotel hallst night was just a coincidence, But obviously it was not now. Since Carl wasnt here, Sophia stopped pretending. She looked serious, and was no longer gentle, but arrogant instead. Sophia gazed at Molly and said, Ask her to leave. Molly, who was to hear gossips, immediately sat up straight and red at Sophia, Why do you want me to go? Are you trying to bully Jessica when I am not here? Sophia directly ignored Molly and sneered at Jessica, Howe you be a fool? Whats the good of keeping such a stupid agent? What are you talking about? Molly stood up from his chair in anger, but soon realized she was in public, so she sat down embarrassedly. Fortunately, her voice wasnt loud and didnt attract the publics attention. Jessica said softly, Because her surname is Jones. Hearing this, Sophia was stunned for a moment and finally looked at Molly. Molly widened her eyes and red at Sophia, What are you looking at, ugly woman! Now that Sophia scolded her for being stupid, Molly retorted Sophia for being ugly to aggravate her. Sophia choked, as if she realized something, I see. See what? Molly wondered. Molly felt she became a fool. She could not understand a single word of what they were talking about. She tugged at Jessicas sleeve under the table, suggesting Jessica to tell her what was going on. However, Jessica couldnt helpughing when she saw Mollys confused face. Molly was always amusing to her. Sophia could tell through their interaction that the rtionship between Jessica and Molly was good. Aplicated expression shed on her face as she said, Carl has returned for so many years. I thought you two were together. It turns out that another womaning out of nowhere got this man. How unexpected it is! Sophia sounded jealous. Chapter 1342 You Can Wait Jessica thought Sophia had something serious to say, but it turned out that they were talking about Carl. If you profess to Carl, he might have been yours. Jessica looked at her with a faint smile. It was exactly because Sophia had never professed to Carl that she could only be his friend after so many years. In the past, Jessica and Sophia were at odds because Sophia had a crush on Carl, but she did not told him. Instead, she was with Carl as a friend. Back then, Jessica also liked Carl and she was particrly possessive, so she naturally hated Sophia. However, at that time, Carl didnt like her. Therefore, she had no right to drive Sophia away. Sophia was not stupid. She concealed herself very well and never showed a trace of affection in front of Carl. Sophia said, You and Carl are childhood friends. Why didnt you take the advantage and got him? Jessica looked at Sophia and did not say anything. Sophia and Jessica had been at odds for so many years, but it was the first time Jessica had calmly gazed at Sophia without any disgust. Scared by Jessica, Sophia said, What are you looking at? I suddenly find that you look pretty. Jessica gazed at Sophia and added, You have a good figure too. Sophia looked at Jessica with a weird face, What are you talking about? No way! Shes not as pretty as you. Molly raised her head, with a bun in her mouth, but that didnt stop her from ring at Sophia. Sophia had made an enemy by saying that Molly was stupid. Besides, it was a fact that Sophia wasnt as pretty as Jessica. Jessica sounded serious, Actually, you and Carl are quite a match. Sophia would be very mean when she was with Jessica privately, but usually, she behaved decently in public. Although she enjoyed attention and mens affection, she had never done anything bad. Her family background and fine appearance matched Carls. Jessica, what do you want? Sophia felt Jessica was thinking of some new tricks. However, Jessica replied even more sincerely. Youre not young anymore. If you really like him, go and try. Even if it doesnt work, its worthwhile. Sophia looked shocked, Whats wrong with you? Of course, you can just wait, Jessica said indifferently. But even if you do, will your family let you? The Moyers had been in a bad circumstance these years, of which Jessica had heard a little. Sophia had quite a good reputation in the circle and many families were willing to take her as the daughter-inw. If the situation of the Moyers got worse, Sophia might have to make her marriage a business transaction. Seeing Jessica look more and more serious, Sophia was lost for a moment, You Jessica, we are off. After dinner, the crew passed by and greeted Jessica. Well be right there. Jessica turned around and said with a smile. Jessica lowered her head and had a few mouthfuls of rice. She picked up Molly, who was still eating like mad, and said, Lets go. Molly struggled, I want to get two more steamed buns Sophia didnt wrong you. Molly was indeed a little silly as an agent sometimes. The moment they came out, they met Carl and Sivan at the entrance.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Jessica let go of Molly and coldly greeted him, Mr. Carl, good morning. Chapter 1343 That’s Your Business Hearing that, Molly also greeted him, Good morning, Mr. Carl. Carl raised his eyebrows and looked at Jessica. Just as he was about to speak, Jessica said, Im going to work now. See youter. See you. Molly was pulled away by Jessica, but she didnt forget to turn around and wave at Carl. Carl looked in the direction they left, and heard Sophias voice from the side. Carl. He turned around and was somewhat surprised, Youre so early. I have a flight to catch. Im going back to Hoover City. Sophia smiled and said softly, Im in a hurry, so I have to leave now. Lets meet when were back.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Alright. Carl nodded, Have a safe journey. Thank you. From the beginning to the end, Sophia didnt even look at Sivan who was standing next to Carl. When Jessica passed by just now, she only greeted Carl coldly. They two acted as if they had made an agreement in advance and ignored Sivanpletely. Sivan didnt care about Jessica. After all, they quarreled openly with each other before and Jessica now maintained a distance from Carl. But who on earth was Sophia? She just suddenly appeared from nowhere and seemed to be very close to Carl. She acted as if Sivan, Carls girlfriend, was not on the spot. Sivan clenched her hands tightly and quelled the rage in her heart. Then, she said in a soft voice, Carl, is your friend also in the show business? If no, this will be too funny. Why would she stay in a hotel in Studio City. It is none of your business. Carl nced coldly at her and entered the restaurant. Jessica didnt have to shoot in the afternoon. But she didnt go back to the hotel, so she rested on set at noon before her shooting started in the evening. The set was not well equipped and there was no private lounge, so Jessica went back to the minivan for rest. After a short rest, she heard a voice from outside. Jessica is having a rest. Jessica could not tell who that staff was, but her voice sounded familiar. Then she heard Mollys voice, Yes, but I guess shell wake up soon. Jessica slept wellst night and had taken a short rest, so she didnt feel like sleeping now. She opened the door of the minivan and asked, Whats wrong? Jessica had good skin. Her makeup for the show was natural and she just put on a thinyer of foundation. Now her fair face was slightly pink because she just woke up, he looked a bit sleepy but charming. The staff member was a young girl, a fan of Jessica. She blushed embarrassedly under Jessicas gaze, and said, Mr. Carls girlfriend is inviting everyone to have coffee. She sent me here to ask you if you want one. Jessica curled her lips and smiled, No, thank you. Many people in the crew were Jessicas fans. This girl saw Jessica every day on set, but was still so shy when she talked to Jessica. How cute. I will leave you to your rest then. See youter, Jessica. The girl ran away, and the smile on Jessicas face gradually faded away. That was because she saw Sivan walking towards her with a cup of coffee from not far away. Sivan was haunting her just like a ghost. Molly, get in and close the door. After that, Jessica turned around and sat back in the minivan, directly ignoring Sivan. Molly also saw Sivaning over. Its not good, is it? Molly slowly closed the door and whispered to Jessica. Jessica didnt say a word but directly closed the door, leaving Molly outside. Molly took out her phone and sent a WeChat message to Jessica, Jessica, if someone takes pictures of this, he might make up a story and spread it. Thats your business, Jessica replied. Chapter 1344 Who Do You Think You Are! Molly choked for a moment and didnt send messages to Jessica anymore. Sivan had already walked up to her. Miss Jessica is still resting? Of course, Sivan saw Jessica get into the minivan and m the door. Sivan was very angry but had to pretend to be calm. Yes, Jessica has night scenes, so shes taking a rest now. A night scene is very tiring. Molly wore a fake smile on her face. Jessica flipped through magazines in the minivan while listening to Molly and Sivan talking. I invited everyone to have coffee and brought a cup for Miss Jessica. Sivan looked awkwardly at the coffee in her hand. Molly replied with a smile, Miss Sivan, thank you for your kindness. What about giving it to someone else? Molly wondered to herself, Is she leaving or not? Ive been smiling for so long that my faces going to stiffen. Sivan spoke politely to Molly because she knew Jessica was not sleeping. However, she did not expect Molly was just an agent and would be as stubborn as Jessica. Youre very loyal to Jessica. Sivan looked sullen and dropped the act. Mollys family wasnt as rich as Carls, but one could say she was born with a silver spoon. Growing up rich, Molly had always been a proud girl. But she respected Jessica and wouldnt feel offended no matter what Jessica had to say about her. Since Jessica hated Sivan, it was natural that Molly didnt like her either. Therefore, she was getting more and more impatient. She asked, Is there anything else? Molly wondered whether Sivan was leaving or not. Now she regretted not getting into the minivan. Sivan narrowed her eyes slightly. She thought for a while and said, How dare you speak to me in such a tone? Since Jessica doesnt teach you a lesson, Ill do it for her! With that, Sivan directly pped Mollys face. She did it so quickly that Molly didnt have time to react and was pped hard. Molly was stunned by the p. She had been hit by the boys as a kid. But apart from that, no one hadid a finger on her, not even her parents. What? You want to say something? Seeing Molly staring straight at her, Sivan sneered, Keep it to yourself then. Ill be the wife of Tip Top Medias boss anyway. Although Jessica was in the minivan, she paid attention to what was going on outside. She opened the door with a cold face and pulled Molly, who was shocked, behind her. Seeing that Jessica finally got off the minivan, Sivan revealed acent expression. I thought you would have your agent do whatever she wants, barking like a dog. When she said dog, she nced at Molly who was standing behind Jessica. Jessicas face darkened as she raised her hand and pped Sivan. It was a loud p. Sivanscent expression was frozen, How dare you p me? Its not a big deal. Who do you think you are?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Jessicas icy cold eyes were fixed on Sivan. Although she didnt do anything else, Sivan felt terrified, so she unconsciously retreated. Sivan staggered and fell to the ground when she stepped back because of the uneven floor and her terror in mind. Are you alright? Jessica ignored Sivan and turned to look at Molly with concern. Molly thought it was nothing serious at the beginning, but when Jessica asked her about that, she felt miserable. She pursed her lips and sniffed with tears in her eyes, and said with a sobbing voice, Im fine She had never met someone like Sivan, who woulde up to cause trouble and pped people suddenly without any reason. Chapter 1345 She Was Pregnant Jessica did not say anything. She took out a box of tissues and helped Molly wipe her tears. Go back to the car and take a rest. Molly shook her head. At this moment, Sivans voice came from behind. It hurts Hearing that, Jessica turned her head and saw Sivan curl up on the ground with her hand on her belly. Her face was pale and looked very painful. Seeing that, Molly snorted, Dont y victim with me! You bitch! Jessica noticed Sivan didnt look well, so she squatted in front of her and took a closer look at her, Sivan, whats happening? My baby Sivans voice was very weak. Please save my baby. After Jessica heard what Sivan said, she suddenly widened her eyes, What did you say? At this moment, Carl ran over and shouted, Sivan! Jessica raised her head and looked at Carl with zed eyes. He was running towards them. She felt it was unreal. Jessica saw Carl run over and pick Sivan up with a nervous look. Sivans face was pale and she tugged at his clothes and muttered, The baby. Jessica? Jessica kept staring at the direction where Carl left. She looked soulless. Molly couldnt help but take pity on her. Jessica came to herself and her eyes were ssy. She said, I want to take a rest. Molly was worried about her, and whispered, How about I take you back to the hotel? Jessica shook her head and said softly, Go home. Go home? Molly asked again to check. In her impression, Jessica was a very dedicated actress. The director of Lost City began shooting it a few days ago. It was a huge expenditure to pay for the rent every day. But Jessica suddenly said that she wanted to go home at this moment. She made the decision on a whim. As an agent, it was time for Molly to y a role. Logically speaking, Molly should advise Jessica not to be willful. However, Molly was worried about Jessica. After all, it was just a matter of money. She was willing to pay the penalty for Jessicas sake. After Molly made up her mind, she said to Jessica, Jessica, get in the car to take a rest. Ill go ask the director for leave. Jessica nodded. Molly left and went to the director.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Jessica slid down and rested her head against the car door. The scene of Carl carrying Sivan away was revived in Jessicas mind. It turned out that Sivan was pregnant. Carl looked very anxious. Miss Jessica. The mans voice brought her back to reality. Jessica was too emotional, so she didnt make a quick response. She looked at where the voice came and saw a young man in a suit. The man was tall and slender. He looked refined and noble, giving Jessica a refreshing feeling. He looked a little familiar. Jessica felt she saw this man somewhere before. The man seemed to know what she was thinking. He smiled faintly, Miss Jessica, we met at a ball a year ago. Im Christopher Brown. Christopher Brown. Jessica remembered, You are the owner of Universe. Universe was an emerging Intepany, but it developed into an industry leader within a few years and was also one of the sponsors of Lost City. You still remember me. Christopher looked at Jessica with a faint smile, but it was hard to tell whether he was happy or not at this moment. Perhaps it was the same for all outstanding men. They were good at concealing their emotions and wouldnt easily let others know what they were thinking. Normally, Jessica would have a pleasant conversation with the sponsor due to her professional skills. But she wasnt in the mood right now. Chapter 1346 It Has Nothing to Do with Her Mr. Christopher, if theres nothing else, could you leave me alone? Im sorry. Jessicas voice was weak. Hearing Jessicas words, Christopher did not get angry. Instead, he looked even kinder. I am here to check on the progress, but judging from your current state, Lost City might not be finished as scheduled. Jessica didnt bother exining herself, Perhaps. Anyway, we always take actress health as a priority. Christopher showed great patience. Jessica couldnt help but turn to look at Christopher. As a sponsor, arent you worried about that? Christopher smiled, I have nothing to worry about, as I cooperate with Tip Top Media. Jessica had an intuition that there was something wrong with Christopher. But she couldnt tell why she thought like that. Jessica! Molly came back and ran toward Jessica. Jessica noticed that Christopher looked Molly up and down. When Molly saw the man standing beside Jessica, she hurriedly walked in front of Jessica. She asked Christopher, Who are you? Christopher Brown. Christopher introduced himself briefly, but his tone was serious. Hearing that, Jessica turned her head to look at Christopher. However, Christophers expression didnt change, and he was still smiling. Alright. Molly said, and then turned around to support Jessica, Jessica, lets go. Jessica poked Mollys flushed face, but Molly avoided her with shyness. Jessica turned up the corners of her mouth, and then turned to look at Christopher, Goodbye, Mr. Christopher. Christopher said naturally, Where are you going? If its convenient, I can give you a ride. It was the first time they had met, but Christopher sounded like they were old friends. We have a car. Molly turned to look at him. Christopher looked at Molly and asked seriously, Can you drive? Of course! Molly said crossly. She red at him and puffed up her cheeks. What was wrong with that guy? Did she look like someone who couldnt even get a drivers license?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. A grin shed across Christophers face, Be careful on the road. On the way back, Mollyined to Jessica, What is that guy doing? Who is he? How can he ask me if I can drive? A sponsor of Lost City. Hearing Jessicas words, Molly immediately felt guilty. She eximed, Holy shit, he is a big daddy. Leaning against the window, Jessica said with her lips curling, Go to the hospital. What? To visit Sivan. Although Jessica had nothing to do with Sivans fall, she thought she should go and take a look. After all, Sivan was pregnant. Molly did not know why Jessica suddenly changed her mind and wanted to go to the hospital. But she asked no questions and drove Jessica to the hospital. As Molly drove, she called Carl and wanted to ask him which hospital Sivan was in. However, no one answered. Then Molly heard Jessicas voice, Go to the best hospital. Yes. Molly hung up the phone. Studio City was remote from any other buildings. When Molly and Jessica arrived at the hospital, it waste afternoon. Molly asked someone at the front desk, and then took Jessica to Sivans ward. As she approached the ward, Jessica slowed down. Through the window of the ward, Jessica saw Carl peeling an apple. Chapter 1347 Leave Quietly Jessica and Carl grew up together. For so many years, Jessica had never seen him peel an apple for any woman, other than her and his elders. Sivany on the bed, looking at Carl. After Carl finished peeling the apple, he turned around and said something to Sivan. Sivan smiled and looked bashful. A girl in her early twenties would be adorable if she didnt have an evil heart. Jessica was kind of obsessed. She didnte to herself until Molly called her. Lets go. Jessica turned around and left. What? Molly didnt understand. Jessica came all the way to the hospital to see Sivan, but now she left even without getting into the ward. Molly looked inside through the window, but unexpectedly, she met Carls gaze. Carl was a bit stunned to see Molly. He said something to Sivan, and then walked towards the door. Molly, who was caught on the spot, moved aside with a guilty look and waited for Carl toe out. Carl hurriedly strode toward the door. Molly called him in a low voice, Carl. Carl ignored Molly and looked around. Soon, he saw Jessica walking towards the other end of the corridor. Jessica! Carl marched toward her. Molly was a little upset. Jessica intended to leave quietly, but Carl found her due to her carelessness. When Jessica heard the footsteps, she stood still for a while before turning around. Carl trotted toward her as if he was afraid that she would leave. He looked anxious. But when Carl saw Jessica stop, a trace of joy shed through his face. Since Carl found her, Jessica asked, How is she? She definitely referred to Sivan. The joy in Carls face disappeared quickly. He looked downcast and said, Shes fine, but needs to stay in bed for a while. Jessica took a closer look at Carl. She looked at him so carefully as if she had never known him. Since he was so worried about Sivan, the baby in Sivans belly must be his. He couldnt be happy for sure as he nearly lost his baby. Jessica understood. Jessica and Carl had known each other since they were young. In the past, they yed around and knew each other best, but now, they looked at each other but didnt say a word. After a while, Jessica suddenly asked him, Do you like children? Carl opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he didnt speak. Soon, he resumed his calmness and said slowly, Not really. What does Not really mean? Jessica, however, pressed him further. She was more determined than ever this time. She only wanted an answer. Carl paused for a moment and answered as she wished, I do. Jessica nodded slowly. She bit her tongue as she found herself on the point of saying congrattions. She really couldnt say that word. When she spoke again, Jessica became calm. Pregnant woman is very vulnerable. Take good care of her.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. It suddenly urred to Carl that a year ago when Jessica participated in an outdoor activity, there was a couple quarrelling on the street. That woman was pregnant, but she lost her baby as she fell to the ground. She bled a lot. At that time, Jessicas face turned pale when she saw that. Carl always wanted to ask Jessica why she was like that then, but he never had the opportunity to speak, so he kept it to himself. Carl chose his words carefully, You know a lot about pregnant women? Better than you do. After saying that, Jessica left. Chapter 1348 Weeping in Her Sleep Jessica, where are we going now? Molly turned her head and stared at Jessica with an anxious look. Aftering out of the hospital, Jessica curled up as soon as she got in the car. She did not speak nor did she have any expression. It seemed like she lost her energy. Molly was worried about her. She even didnt dare to speak loudly for fear of disturbing Jessica. Jessica did not answer. Molly thought Jessica might not hear her words, so she wanted to ask her again. At this moment, Jessica said, Anywhere you like. Lets go to the airport and return to Hoover City, shall we? Molly asked tentatively.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Jessica looked up and met Mollys gaze. Seeing her look of concern, Jessica thought for a moment and said, Go back to the hotel. Adults seemed to have no rights to feel sad about the same thing. If one thing you felt sad about ten years ago still made you sad ten yearster, it seemed you were useless. There was always someone who could get what you strived for easily. That was life. Therefore, there was nothing to be sad about. The car drove all the way back to the hotel where the crew stayed. Jessica felt drowsy and fell asleep on the way. When Jessica came abruptly out of her dream, she opened her eyes and saw Molly look at her with a concerned look, even her brows wrinkled. This was the first time she had seen Molly like this since they knew each other. Jessicas lips curved into a teasing smile, Molly, find yourself a mirror and see how ugly you look when you frown. Normally, if Jessica said so, Molly would go crazy. Jessica, why not asks the director for leave? How about resting at home for a while? Molly said in a gentle tone. She stared at Jessica seriously, looking as if she was a mature and reliable agent. No need. I have a lot of work to do. Will you pay the penalty for me if I leave now? Jessica threw back the nket and smoothed the folds of her clothes. At the same time, Jessica murmured, Why didnt you wake me up when we arrived at the hotel Seeing Jessica pretend to y it cool, Molly felt more worried about her. Molly actually parked the car in front of the hotel for a while. When Molly stopped the car, Jessica was still asleep, so Molly intended to wake Jessica up. However, she took a closer look at Jessica through the rearview mirror and found that Jessica was weeping. Molly was shocked. She got out of the car and opened the door of the back seat. Molly whispered in Jessicas ear, only to find that she was not awake at all. Jessica was weeping even in her sleep, and she must feel extremely sad. Jessica used to be a domineeringdy. Now Molly was surprised to see her vulnerability. Thinking that many entertainers had suffered from depression, Molly felt more worried about Jessica. She decided to discuss with Jessica and send her home to rest for a few days. Ill pay the penalty for you! What? When Jessica heard Mollys words, she widened her eyes in shock, What did you say? You can rest as long as you like. Ill pay the penalty. Molly said sincerely, and she was almost touched by her own words. Where do you get the money? My father will give it to me. Molly was the only child in her family. If she asked her father for money, her father definitely would give it to her. Jessica didnt know whether she should be happy or not. She said, Alright. Dont get in the way. I have to go back to the hotel to rest. I have to work tomorrow. Molly could tell that Jessica did not take her words seriously, so she said defiantly, Jessica, you dont believe me, do you? Chapter 1349 I Am His Principle I believe you, but dont get in my way. Jessica pushed Molly aside. Molly snorted, You dont believe me. After Molly finished speaking, she jumped out of the car to help Jessica get out. Molly said, Anyway, I am your agent now. Its up to me to decide your schedule. I asked you to rest, and you can rest. After Jessica got out of the car, she patted Molly on the head and said, Very well. You can change my schedule, and I can fire you! Molly touched her head and pouted, If you fire me, you cant find such a young and beautiful agent like me. I am now the youngest and most beautiful agent in Tip Top Media. So I should feel lucky to have an agent like you? Jessica was amused by Mollys words. Seeing Jessicaugh, Molly was relieved. Just as Molly was about to speak, she heard someone calling Jessica. Jessica. Jessica followed the sound of the voice and said in surprise, Summer, why are you here again? Didnt you say you wouldnt follow the crew this time? Summer was the scriptwriter of Lost City. Logically speaking, she should follow the team, but Leonardo thought Summer would be too tired by doing so, so he didnt allow her toe. If there was a need to change the script, the team couldmunicate with her online. However, since Lost City was at suspense with a lot of details to be checked, it would be troublesome if the scriptwriter didnt follow the team. Summer smiled, How can the scriptwriter not follow the team? Did Leonardo agree to it? Jessica was a little curious. Leonardo did not seem to be someone who wouldpromise his principles easily. Summer nodded with a smile, Yes. Really? Leonardo doesnt seem to be a man without principle. Yes, but Summer deliberately paused and whispered to Jessica, I am his principle. Jessica was speechless. She pushed Summer away and said, Get away. Im single. I dont deserve to be your friend. Youe back so soon. Summer said suddenly, looking behind Jessica. Jessica turned around and saw Leonardo carrying two packages of dried pickle pancake.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Summer exined to Jessica, We walked by a shop on our way to the hotel. The pancake smelled great, so I asked Leonardo to buy it for me. Jessica knew that shop. The crew once bought the pancake there for her and it tasted pretty good. But Mr. Emerson looked a bit funny now with two packages of dried pickle pancakes. Jessica suppressed her inclination tough and said to Leonardo, Youe here, too. Yes. Leonardo replied as coldly as before. Jessica was used to it. She turned around and asked Summer, Have you ordered a takeout? Lets get dinner together. Summer said, Alright. Molly, who had been quietly staying beside them, plucked at Jessicas skirt and whispered, Im gonna go back to my room. Dont you go with us? No. I want to rest early. I drive all day and now Im a bit tired. Molly drove Jessica to the hospital in the city, and then came back. She drove about five hours today. That was indeed exhausting. Jessica patted on Mollys head and said, Before you sleep, eat something. Goodbye, Mr. and Mrs. Emerson. Molly said goodbye to them like a child. She quickly nced at Leonardo and ran away. Summer and Jessica smiled at each other and then simultaneously looked at Leonardo. Molly was a young girl obsessed with handsome face. She thought Leonardo was handsome, but he looked domineering, so she was a little scared. Chapter 1350 If My Child Were Alive Although Molly and Jessica got along well, Molly knew their rtionship was not good enough to share secrets. Since Summer came over now, every cell in Jessicas body was happy when she saw Summer. It was such big news that Sivan fell down in the studio and was taken to the hospital by Carl. Everyone in the film crew must know about that.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Summer should have heard about the news as well and would definitelyfort Jessica. As Molly expected, Summer did know what had happened today. Actually, when Summer saw Jessica, she watched Jessicas expressions. Only she knew what that meant to Jessica. Since it waste, they decided to have dinner in the hotel. Summer persuaded Leonardo to his own room and asked him to call for a room service. After that, she went to Jessicas room and had dinner with her. Although Leonardo was reluctant to go back to his room, he agreed with a cold face after Summer wheedled him into doing so. Summer walked around at Jessicas room and then sat opposite Jessica. Your room has a good view. Its good enough to have a bed. The environment in the Studio City was not bad. Talents could sleep at the hotel. Sometimes, the environment of the filming ce was harsh, and they couldnt sleep or eat well. The meal they ordered was delivered quickly. Jessica actually didnt have an appetite, but with Summer around her, she ate a little. Summer flew here from Hoover City, and was tired and hungry, so he ate much more than Jessica. Summer saw Jessica not eat much, so she said slowly, I heard about what happened today. Sivan Shes pregnant. Jessica interrupted Summer. She is fine. She needs to stay in bed for a while. Carl stays with her at the hospital. He said he liked children. As Jessica spoke, tears fell down her cheeks. Since the ident happened in the afternoon, she had been holding back her tears, but she couldnt help crying in front of Summer. Jessica put her hands on her face and cried bitterly. He even peeled apples for Sivan He was so worried about that child What about my child? If my child were alive, he would have been older than Rosie. The resentment and dissatisfaction that kept in Jessicas heart for many years suddenly got released. Since Summer knew Jessica ten years ago, she had never seen Jessica so vulnerable. Summer held Jessica to her bosom and her shoulders got wet by Jessicas tears. Summer, you know what? When I was at the hospital this afternoon, I really wanted to tell Carl everything and make him suffer During the past ten years, I hated him for a long time, and it cost me a long time to quell my wrath. Finally, I chose to reconcile myself to that experience. Let bygones be bygones But Sivan is pregnant. When I saw him peel apples for her, I got jealous of her and was unwilling to let him go. After blowing off steam, Jessica gradually calmed down. Summer, I think I will never leave it behind Her voice was calm and sad. Jessica wanted to have the passion when she was eighteen years old, and the courage of doing whatever she liked without any thought of the consequences. But all these years of suffering and growth taught her to restrain herself. Summer waited for Jessica to calm down and gently pushed her away. Looking at Jessica, Summer said seriously, Tell Carl everything. Summer would have thought that Jessica moved on from herst rtionship and figured everything out, so she made the decision to cut Carl off. However, that was not the case. Chapter 1351 Angry Jessicas eyes lit up as she heard Summers words. But then, the light in her eyes gradually dimmed until it was gone. But Sivan is pregnant, Jessica said in a dull voice.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. I dont like Sivan. She cant have the baby, Jessica said to herself. Summer thought for a while before she ventured, What if Sivans child is not Carls? People mistakenly believed that Carl was a yboy, but there wasnt any scandal in the past few years. Although Sivan and Jessica looked alike, he wasnt so foolish. If its not his child, why is he so nervous? After Sivan fell, he walked over and carried her away. He couldnt take his eyes off her. Jessicas tone became firm. It must be his child. He denied it because he doesnt want to be responsible. He doesnt want to pay for his own mistakes. He was the same in the past. No. In the past, he didnt do anything wrong. Summer realized Jessica was splitting hairs. She could not listen to anyone elses words now. Youre too tired today. Do you want to go to bed? Jessica looked at Summer for a moment and took her hand. Stay with me. Okay. Summer smiled gently at her. Go take a shower now. After taking a shower, Summer and Jessicay on the bed. Not long after, Jessica fell asleep. Feeling that Jessica was sleeping soundly, Summer went to get her phone. Leonardo sent her a message. When will you be back? With Jessica like this, Summer had to stay with her. However, Leonardo would not be happy if she replied to him on WeChat. Summer stood up gently and tucked the nket around Jessica. After confirming that Jessica was not woken up, she turned around and walked out. She stood at the door of Leonardos room and knocked. The door was opened from inside soon. The person who opened the door was Carl. Summer was stunned. Leonardo stood behind Carl and said, Youre back. Why are you here? Summer asked Carl. Carl was tired. I just came back. I heard you guys are here, so I came to see you. After Carl finished speaking, he paused for a few seconds and whispered, You are with her just now? Summer recalled what Jessica said and asked back, Who? Carl was asking for this. If he hadnt given Sivan hope, Sivan wouldnt have done these things. Innocent young girls like Sivan who just entered the entertainment industry were always lost in daydreams. They thought they could spring into fame by selling their charm. Carl lowered his head and continued, Is she alright? Yes. You should go back and take care of Sivan. After Summer finished speaking, she no longer looked at him and squeezed into the room from his side. Carl didnt mind Summers attitude and said to Leonardo, Im leaving. He nned to leave. Just as he reached the door, Summer knocked on it. Leonardo closed the door and turned back to see Summer sitting on the sofa. He walked over, touched her head, and asked with a smile, Why are you so angry? Who made you angry? Chapter 1352 The Biggest Investor Summer snorted, I came back to get something. I will sleep in Jessicas room tonight. The smile on Leonardos face froze. No, you cant. Summer ignored him and went to get her toiletries. Summer, you are my wife! Leonardo blocked her path discontentedly. But Im not just your wife. I have many other identities, such as a mother and a friend. Summer touched his face and said, Be good. I cant sleep alone. Leonardos expression did not change, but his tone softened a little. He was like a spoiled child. Just work if you cant sleep. Dont you bring a lot of work here? Summer kissed the corner of his mouth and said, Good night.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Leonardo watched Summer leave with a cold face. He felt that it was the right decision not to let Summere here at the beginning. The next day. Summer heard the sound of water in the bathroom in a daze. Her heart skipped a beat as Jessica wasnt on the bed. She woke up, quickly got out of bed and walked to the bathroom door. Jessica? Summer stood at the door and listened to the noise inside. The next moment, the bathroom door opened. Did I wake you? Jessica was wearing a bathrobe with a mask on her face. Although Summer couldnt see her face clearly, her voice sounded very energetic. Summer looked at Jessica and shook her head. No. Why are you looking at me like that? Jessica pressed the mask on her face and said, Since youre up, hurry up and get dressed. Well go to the set together. As Jessica spoke, she walked to the window and began to stretch her arms. There was no sadness on her face. It was as if the woman who cried bitterlyst night was not her. Jessica felt Summers gaze and said, Dont look at me. I am fine. She was heartbrokenst night, but she had to move on. She wouldnt copse after one setback. Jessica wanted to go to the set with Summer, but when they were about to leave, Leonardo walked over. Good morning, Leonardo. Did you not sleep wellst night? Jessica teased. After being together for so long, Leonardo still liked to have Summer around. Leonardo said coldly, Yes. How could he sleep well without his wife? Jessica coughed guiltily. This is your first time here, right? When the work is over today, Ill treat you to dinner. Leonardo did not refuse her and replied in a cold voice, Okay. The trio then went to the set together. When the director saw Summer and Jessica, he smiled from ear to ear. Ms. Summer, good to see you here. Molly told the director that Jessica wanted to take a leave. The director thought the filming would be dyed, butst night, Molly said Jessica woulde and film as usual. The filming was not dyed. Moreover, Summer, who said she wanted to have a meeting online, also came. This was great! However, at the sight of Leonardo behind them, the director stopped smiling. Mr. Emerson? Lost City was written by Summer. Leonardo didnt even read the proposal and directly invested arge sum of money, and became the biggest investor of Lost City. Coupled with Leonardos reputation, the director was frightened. Chapter 1353 A Trending Topic Leonardo nodded to the director. Leave me alone. I came here with my wife. What a sweet couple! Summer secretly pinched his arm, and he remained calm as he grabbed Summers hand. Almost all the crew had arrived. Jessica said to Summer, Ill go and put on my makeup. After putting on her makeup and changing her clothes, Jessica started filming. Her performance wasnt satisfactory at first, but soon she was on tune and filmed smoothly. At twelve oclock, the crew finished their work and had lunch. Molly trotted over and brought water for Jessica. When Jessica was drinking water, she noticed that Molly kept a straight face. Whats wrong? Jessica asked. Molly shook her head. Nothing. She acted strangely. Jessica didnt believe what she said. Jessica gave the water bottle back to Molly. She took out her phone from Mollys pocket, and checked the trending topics on Weibo. Judging from Mollys expression, something must have happened. Jessica Molly wanted to stop Jessica, but she was not as tall as Jessica. Jessica lifted her phone and avoided Mollys grasp. She opened Weibo and saw the seventh trending topic. Jessica beat a woman on the set.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. As soon as Jessica saw this, she understood what was going on. She shook her head with a regretful expression. Isnt this topic rousing? Why is it ranked seventh? It should be ranked first, and marked startling. Molly had to tell her the truth. I asked the PR department to remove this topic. However, if it was withdrawn directly, it would probably cause more discussions. Thats why they chose to reduce it to the seventh rank. The PR department is just too conservative. Jessica refreshed the list of trending topics and discovered that her topic had changed from seventh to tenth. She refreshed the list a few times in a row, and every time she refreshed, the ranking was getting lower and lower. Jessica sat down and said, Bring me the lunch box. Originally, Molly did not intend to tell Jessica because she was not her usual self yesterday. Molly was afraid that Jessica would be stimted, but after she saw Jessicas reaction now, she felt much more at ease. Jessica clicked the trending topic. There was a video of her hitting Sivan and Sivan falling to the ground. This kind of secret photographing technique was very low-level and conventional, but it was effective. Without the part that Sivan hit Molly, this video could make Jessica a target for all. The first Weibo post on the topic, which was posted just an hour ago, had received more than 100, 000 likes andments. People held different opinions. Jessica is doomed. OMG! I thought that Jessica was a strong woman, but she turns out to be so ruthless. She knocked the woman to the ground. The fans have always said Jessica is strong, but now she turns out to be so cruel. She will lose her job soon. Other than those who made sarcastic remarks, her fans chose to believe her. I believe in Jessica! This is just a short extract. Who knows what really happened? You chime in with others and sling mud at Jessica without knowing what happened. Cant you distinguish right from wrong? You are really brainless. Chapter 1354 A Stain What are you looking at? When Summer returned from the bathroom, she saw Jessica expressionlessly staring at her phone. She sat down beside Jessica. Jessica handed over her phone to her. Leonardo came with Summer. After watching the video, Leonardo frowned. How could this be? Summer flipped through two pages and was extremely angry. Jessica took her phone back and refreshed the list again. Her topic was about to drop off the list. Molly brought back the lunch box. Seeing that they were discussing the topic, she said, I have never seen such a disgusting person. It is my fault. Yesterday Jessica asked me to get in the car and ignore Sivan. If I hadnt been beaten by Sivan, Jessica wouldnt have attacked Sivan and been photographed secretly. Molly was depressed. She failed to protect Jessica, and even caused trouble for Jessica. Even if Sivan didnt seed yesterday, she would do so sooner orter, Jessica sneered. If she does it again, Ill still hit her. The rest of the crew should have watched the video and asionally looked this way. The director, who usually didnt surf the Inte, heard what the crew members say and walked over to Jessica. Youre all here. Havent you eaten yet? Molly replied, Just about to eat. The director rubbed his hands and asked, I heard that something happened on the Inte? Molly smiled and said, Yes, but please rest assured. Our management team is very professional and will handle this matter properly. Of course I believe in your team. The director chatted with them for a while before turning around and leaving. As soon as the director left, Molly whispered, Jessica, theres no need for you to worry about this. Ive already talked to the PR department. Before theres any strong evidence, you must insist that we cant jump to a conclusion because the video doesnt show the whole story to guide public opinion and slow the spread of rumors. Were there no surveince cameras where we parked yesterday? If there were surveince cameras, Molly should have found theplete video to fight back. Jessica just wanted to confirm it. Molly replied, No. Were there no witnesses? Summer asked.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The witnesses are from our crew. Even if our fans buy it, other will continue to attack Jessica by saying that the crew is trying to protect her. If we cant counterattack with force, then this video will be a stain that Jessica cant get rid of. After Molly finished speaking, she noticed that Jessica had been looking at her thoughtfully and asked, Jessica, do youe up with any ideas? Jessica shook her head and looked at Molly with a gratified expression. I thought you were a glutton. I didnt expect you to be so smart. Jessica! Molly smiled bitterly. Dont make fun of me. Its a crucial junction. Lets eat first. Jessica opened two lunch boxes and ced them in front of Summer and Leonardo. Mr. and Mrs. Emerson, make do with it. Ill treat you to a big dinner tonight. Leonardo found the lunch box disgusting, but Summer lifted her chopsticks and started eating. Jessica called her Mrs. Emerson , which made her happy. Chapter 1355 Jessica Was Not Notified This wasnt the first time Jessica had been ndered. Although this video seemed like a severe thing, it wasnt thest moment. Who knew if she could strike back? Jessica was rxed, eating takeout and chatting happily with Summer and Leonardo as if nothing had happened. The crew members passing by couldnt help but keep looking over at them. Seeing that Jessica was still in the mood to joke, they wondered if Jessicas team hade up with a solution. But Molly was anxious. She didnt concentrate on her meals; she checked her phone while eating, and kept an eye on the posts on Weibo. Jessica and Summer were chatting. Summer suddenly winked at Jessica, signaling her to look at Molly. Jessica turned around and saw Molly biting her chopsticks with her eyes on the phone. Her other hand was constantly sliding on the phone, and she frowned deeply. Eat. Jessica grabbed Mollys phone over with her long arm. Hey, my phone Molly raised her head and found that Jessica had her phone. Jessica put the phone beyond Mollys reach, Ill give it to you after you finish your meal. My phone is my life. Give my life back to me Molly looked like she was about to cry. Jessica hit Mollys head. Only then did Molly lower her head and eat. Jessica finished her meal and wanted to rest for a while before starting the work. Molly ran over and looked at Jessica hesitantly, I have something to tell you. Jessica looked up and signaled for her to speak. The director said you may not be at your best performance today, and wanted you to take the afternoon off. Your parts will be shotter. Jessica was surprised, Really? Jessie! The director came over. This incident happened all of a sudden. If Jessica couldnt resolve it properly, the investors would very likely to change the leading actress. Lost City was a big project, and they wouldnt want actresses with bad reputations. The director had worked with Jessica before. He felt somewhat guilty for adjusting Jessicas shooting schedule without telling her, so he personally came to talk to Jessica about this matter. Jessie, Ive heard about that incident. Weve worked together for so many times, and weve known each other for years. I do believe you, but yourpany required you to stop shooting temporarily Jessica frowned slightly at the directors words and interrupted him, Did mypany require that? Thats right. Someone from Tip Top Media called and told me about it during lunch break. Seeing that Jessica was confused, he asked, Arent you notified? Jessica looked at Molly, but Molly shook her head.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The assistant director told Molly just now about Jessicas suspension. Molly had been dissatisfied with the director, but now she knew she wrongly med him. The director was an old hand. He realized thepany did not notify Jessica but asked him to suspend Jessicas shooting temporarily. In this way, it became a little subtle. Jessica was an A-list actress of Tip Top Media. She should have been protected as a treasure. However, after this incident happened, Tip Top Media didnt solve the problem first but suspend Jessicas work. Jessica pondered for a moment and asked the director in a serious tone, Duncan, who told you about this? The directors name was Duncan Hood. Duncan admired Jessica and did not hide it from her. He told her the truth, He said he is Mr. Carls assistant Chapter 1356 Meet Mr. Carl Duncan had to meet a lot of people every day and he might not be able to remember their names if it wasnt someone special. He frowned and thought about it, I saw him at the Tip Top meeting before, but his name is not at the tip of my tongue. Hearing Duncans words, Jessica and Molly exchanged nces and saw astonishment in each others eyes. Molly reminded Duncan, Is it Kalyan? Carl actually had quite a few secretaries and assistants, but the one he trusted the most was Kalyan. And the name Kalyan was indeed a bit hard to remember. Duncan pped his hands and said, Yes, its him. Thats the name. Kalyan called me to suspend Jessicas work. He said it was Mr. Carls order. Jessicas hands, which were hanging by her sides, clenched slowly. She thought it was the joint decision of senior management, but it turned out to be Carls order.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Duncan patted Jessicas shoulder and said, Its alright. Once it is settled, get back to work. I have confidence in you! Duncan was aware of the situation now. Carl had personally sent order to suspend Jessicas work, which revealed his attitude: he might not care about Jessica that much in this matter. There were always rumors in the entertainment industry, and it was hard to tell whether something was real or not. Regardless of why Jessica hit Sivan, it had stirred up troubles for her, and it might not end well. It was easy to understand. Sivan was Carls girlfriend, and she was in the hospital Duncan felt sorry for Jessica, You shouldnt have done this, but you are the most stubborn actress Ive ever seen! She wasnt affected by the entertainment industry because of her stubbornness. She focused on her acting skills, so was getting better at her work and became more charismatic. Jessica said seriously, Thank you, Duncan, for yourpliment. You! Duncan red at her. Alright, take care. I have to take a rest. I might have to stay up all night. Let me know if theres anything I can do. Thank you, Duncan. Jessica was sincere. Duncan waved at her and left. How could Carl do this Molly sounded annoyed, He really lost his mind. He didnt even know what was going on. How could he stop your shooting? Seeing Jessicas indifferent look, Molly said with disappointment, Jessica, arent you angry? If my anger works, will my work be suspended? Jessica leanedzily against the sofa. Her gaze was unfocused as she looked not far away. Her bright eyes seemed to be covered with ayer of mist, making it impossible for people to see her true emotions. Jessica, how do you like to handle this? Although Molly was a novice agent, she knew she should always put Jessica first. No matter how the situation developed, she had to maximize Jessicas benefits, and Jessicas ideas mattered to her. Jessica was satisfied that Molly had such a clear mind. That was her girl. Jessica straightened her clothes and stood up slowly, Lets meet Mr. Carl. He is the boyfriend of the person concerned, isnt he? Wait for me here. Ill tell Summer first. Chapter 1357 What That Idiot Is Up to Jessicas matter was not serious. If she wanted, she could talk to Summer, who would ask Leonardo to help resolve it. However, Jessica would never run from her problems. After the meal, Summer intended to discuss about the issue with Jessica, but Jessica asked her to rest. Jessica didnt expect that her work was suspended by thepany. As Summer was not sleepy, she had justin down on the, talking to Leonardo about Jessica. Then there was a knock on the door. Come in. Summer sat up from the bed and answered loudly. There was no lock on the door of the simple lounge on the set, so Jessica pushed the door open. Jessica. Summer smiled at her. The room was small. Jessica stood by the door and did note in. I have to go out this afternoon. I will see you tonight. Hearing Jessicas words, not only was Summer surprised, Leonardo, who was staring at his phone, also looked up at Jessica. Summer asked, Dont you have scenes to shoot in the afternoon? Im suspended temporarily, so I have time to deal with this. Seeing that Summer was about to say something again, Jessica continued, Dont worry. If I cant handle it, I will ask for your help. Summer knew Jessica, so she just nodded. By the way, heres the key of the caravan. Go rest there. Jessica put the car keys into Summers hand. The set was in a mess. Jessica was worried that Summer and Leonardo would not adapt to the environment here.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Summer did not refuse her. Summer stood at the door, watching Jessica leave. She turned around and said angrily to Leonardo, What exactly does Carl want? Leonardo had recently learned a phrase from his daughter: survival instinct. When a woman asked unreasonable questions, she didnt want you to correct her. Instead, she wanted you to agree with her opinion. Men should think the opposite when women were unreasonable. For example, Summer was currently venting her anger on him, which was very unreasonable. Leonardo blinked his eyes and said calmly, I dont know what that idiot is up to. Summer was amused by him andughed, He is your buddy, isnt he? Why do you call him an idiot? But hes indeed an idiot. Leonardo said righteously, so Summer could notin anymore. She just frowned and snorted at him. Sivan was in a downtown hospital, so Jessica and Molly went there directly. After driving for several hours, they were about to arrive at the hospital. Jessica asked Molly to buy her a cup of iced coffee to refresh up. Jessica finished the coffee in one gulp and threw the disposable cup into the trashcan. Just as she was about to get into the car, she saw a group of people gathered not far away. They were all dressed in ck, and a few of them carried cameras. Reporters? Molly also saw the group of people. Jessica said calmly, Park the car here. Lets take a taxi. Alright, Molly replied and followed her advice. Jessica mussed her hair and tried to cover her face. Although she was wearing a mask, it was safer to do so. Molly hailed a taxi in no time. After Jessica got on the taxi, the driver looked at her through the rear-view mirror. Even though she was wearing a mask and her hair was messy, the driver could tell from her figure that she was beautiful. The driver asked again with doubt, Just circle around the hospital? Chapter 1358 This Is Dedication After receiving a positive answer, the driver was even more puzzled. The two girls looked clean and pretty. The driver was wondering if they had lost their minds. Why would someone take a taxi to circle around the hospital? The driver thought it in his mind, and didnt show it on his face. They seemed to be gentle, so they shouldnt be viins. Jessica noticed the driver kept looking at her through the rear-view mirror and could figure out the drivers thoughts, but she did not say anything. After circling around the hospital, Jessica discovered that reporters were waiting at every exit of the hospital. These people are too Mollys face was full of depression, but she didnt continue because of the driver. Jessica chuckled, This is called dedication. Molly was speechless. Jessica tidied her hair and said awkwardly, Sir, I hate to ask you this, but What? The driver had been paying attention to her for a long time and had heard her words clearly. Can you go to the hospital with us? When we came out of Jade Majesty Hotel just now, someone had been stalking us. We had to ask you to circle around the hospital to see if the person is still following uh. If youe with us, the person should be afraid Jessicas tone was filled with pleading and her eyes with sincerity. The driver had been doing businesses nearby for a long time. He knew Jade Majesty Hotel was the best hotel in the city. It cost thousands of dors for an ordinary room and tens of thousands for a presidential suite per night. Anyone who could stay at that hotel must be rich or powerful. As for Jessica and Molly, they looked innocent and young. They were indeed easy to be the targets of the bad guys when staying in such an expensive hotel. The driver was a helpful man and nodded in a hurry, Of course! Thank you, Jessica said gratefully. The driver finally let out a sigh of relief and went into the hospital with Jessica and Molly. You should have told me earlier. Circling the around the hospital scares me The reporters at the door did not think too much when they saw two women entering the hospital in a taxi. There were no secrets in the entertainment industry. Everyone in the industry knew that Jessica had changed her agent. The reporters kept staring at the door, waiting to stop the two women when they entered the hospital together. Both Jessica and Molly entered the hospital sessfully. Molly paid the fare, and the driver wanted to give her change, but Molly refused and left with Jessica immediately. After they got in the elevator, Mollyined in a low voice, Its quite troublesome toe to the hospital. Jessica didnt respond. She crossed her arms with thoughtful expression. Soon, they arrived at Sivans ward. Unlike the other day, there were two bodyguards at the door. They had been working for Carl for a long time, so they immediately recognized Jessica. Miss Jessica? The door was opened when the person inside heard the noise. Why is so noisy? Carls tone was somewhat impatient, but when he saw Jessica, he was slightly stunned. Then he said indifferently, Youre here. It was as if he had expected her toe. Jessica looked at him coldly, Im looking for Sivan. Shes resting. You can talk to me. Carl stood at the door and stopped Jessica. Jessica sneered, as if she had heard a joke, Why should I talk to you? Did you talk to me when you suspended my job?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Chapter 1359 Company’s Decision or Yours After Carl heard Jessica mention the suspension, his eyes shed, and his voice suddenly rose a little. Your suspension is a decision from thepany. Even if its thepanys decision, shouldnt I be notified? As for the suspension, thepany did not do a decent job. They decided to keep it from her and notify the crew instead. They did not take her seriously at all. During the past few years in Tip Top Media, Jessica had worked hard and everything seemed smooth to her, and with her current position as an A-list actress, she had a say in her job. Even if she worked in anotherpany, the boss would respect her. They should know her contract was about to expire. She was currently at her prime time as an actress, and manypany wanted to sign her up. Jessica was an artist of greatmercial value. This incident was easy for apany to deal with. The reasonable approach would be to protect her first, instead of directly suspending her without notifying her in advance. Tip Top Media had so many employees, and they were not stupid. Naturally, they knew how to deal with Jessicas matter. A normal person wouldnt have resorted to such an approach, suspending Jessica from her job. Moreover, Kalyan informed Duncan about the suspension, and it was no such thing as apanys decision. Things Is it thepanys decision or yours? Be an honest man. Dont be a pussy who dares not to admit what happened! The two of them spoke almost at the same time, but Jessica took the lead, directly interrupting Carls words and questioning him loudly. The atmosphere froze for a moment. The bodyguards, who had worked for Carl for many years, knew Jessica was close to him. Hearing Jessicas questioning, they didnt say anything. All of them stood at attention and looked straight ahead, pretending that they didnt hear anything. Molly and Jessica hadnt been working together for a long time. Not long ago, Carl had transferred all of Jessicas resources to Sivan, and Jessica didntin to him. This was the first time Molly saw Jessica talking to Carl like this. If Molly hadnt heard the conversation between Jessica and Carl in the private room, she would have believed that they were just normal boss and employee, with no personal rtionship involved. The atmosphere was extremely depressing. Molly did not dare to make a sound, and retreated silently to the side to make room for Jessica. This time, Carls behavior was indeed not decent. Molly was on Jessicas side.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. After Jessica finished speaking, she stared straight at Carl, her charming face cold. Carl lowered his eyes and his expression was no better than Jessicas. His voice was cold and deep, Jessica, I have been tolerating you only because we grew up together. Dont push your luck! Am I pushing my luck, or are you unable to separate business from private affairs? Jessica raised her chin slightly, and a trace of ridicule shed through her eyes. Carl was irritated, Thats enough. Thepany will handle this matter. You were too tired in the past years. Now that your work is suspended, you can take a rest. Jessica sneered and said in a disdainful tone, Mr. Carl, you are really kind to your employees. Since you say so, Id better follow your advice. Carl raised his eyes slightly, as if he was surprised to see Jessica giving up so easily. Suddenly, Jessica said, Carl, the business is done. We can talk about private matters now. Chapter 1360 Relationship Between Carl and Jessica Speaking of private matters, Jessica called Carl by his name. What? Is there any private matter between us? An extremely faint smile shed through Carls face, so subtle that it was hard to detect. Theres no private matter between us. Its your girlfriend! Jessica did not care Carl was still her boss and directly scolded Sivan in front of him. Carl narrowed his eyes and sneered angrily, Jessica, watch yournguage. Jessica smiled, Watch mynguage? Alright. When Molly saw Jessicas expression, she knew Jessica was going to cause trouble. She wanted to stop Jessica, but after thinking for a while, she felt she could hardly stop what Jessica wanted to do, so she just let it go. Tell Sivan not to beat others like a shrew. No one has to tolerate her. Next time, it wont be as simple as a p. I treated her politely because we grew up together. Jessicas tone was neither anxious nor slow, revealing an indescribable arrogance. It seemed she didnt care about Sivan and Carl at all. Carl A soft female voice sounded behind Carl. Jessica raised her eyes and saw Sivan. Sivan was in a patient gown, standing behind Carl with a pale face. She looked weak, as if she would fall with a single breeze.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. What are you doing here? Carl hurriedly stretched out his hand to support her, looking at her face nervously. He frowned and said, Youd better go back to bed and lie down. His voice was as soft as talking to a child. Molly couldnt help but look at Jessica, only to see Jessica staring at Sivan expressionlessly. This intimate scene seemed to have no effect on her at all. Molly secretly admired Jessica from the bottom of her heart. Im alright Sivan let out a pitiful smile, and her tone was exceptionally gentle. Ever since Sivan came out, Carl had focused all his attention on Sivan and didnt look at Jessica. Sivan raised her head to look at Jessica. Her eyes were filled withcency as she said proudly, Miss Jessica, I didnt make a fuss about the thing yesterday, because you grew up with my Carl. However, you kept pushing your luck, and I cant take it anymore. You Molly was inexplicably pped yesterday, and had already regarded Sivan as her biggest enemy in her heart. Hearing Sivans words, she was so angry that she wanted to step forward and argue about it. Jessicas slender arm blocked in front of her, signaling her to calm down. Although Molly was angry, she followed Jessicas indication. Sivan was very satisfied with Jessicas reaction. She wanted Jessica to be afraid of her because she was going to be Carls wife! When Sivan turned to look at Carl, her expression changed again. Her eyes were moist, and she was about to cry. Carl, I dont want to affect your rtionship with Miss Jessica, but she went too far. Yesterday, I just went to send her coffee. I didnt mind even when she didnt want to get off the car. But when I was leaving, she got off the car and pped me Sivans tears fell, and she was so sad that she almost couldnt breathe, I really didnt want to argue Even though we almost lost our baby I dont me her If she keeps acting like this, how can she stay in the entertainment industry? Chapter 1361 Ridiculous Unwillingness Hearing Sivans whining and speaking. Molly felt dizzy. Molly turned to look at Jessica and found Jessica crossed her arms, staring at Sivan as if she was watching a y. She was calm andposed. Finally, Sivan stopped speaking and was about to throw herself into Carls embrace. However, Carl quickly grabbed Sivans arms and didnt let her fall into his arms. He said with a face full of pity, Stop crying. Youve got a baby in your belly. Jessica noticed Carls subtle reaction and couldnt help but squint her eyes as she looked at Carl with some confusion. Carl looked at Sivan with a worried expression. It seemed so real, but why did she feel so strange? Although Carl appeared to be worried about Sivan, she still felt strange for some reason. Perhaps it was just because of the ridiculous unwillingness in her heart Jessica pursed her lips and remained calm. Are you done? Sivan still had tears in her eyes. She turned to look at Jessica and said, Miss Jessica, I told Carl not to make things difficult for you. Please think carefully. There are limits even for the patience of a saint!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. You mean you dont admit the fact that youve pped Molly, right? Jessica stared at Sivan, and her tone was extremely serious. Sivan felt guilty when Jessica was staring at her. She lowered her eyes slightly and said in a sad tone, I didnt expect that you still want to nder me Carl is the father of my baby. I definitely have to think about Carls situation when I do anything. I bought coffee for the crew because everyone was working hard. Miss Jessica, dont be stubborn. OK. Now I know what I should do. Jessica was not angry. She looked calm and confident. Sivans expression changed slightly. When she went to look for Jessica yesterday, she had confirmed that there was no surveince there. She knew Jessica did not want to see her, so she deliberately pped Molly and forced Jessica to make a move. However, looking at Jessicas confident look, Sivan felt uneasy in her heart. Molly, book a restaurant for me. I want to invite Summer and her husband to dinner. Jessica was talking to Molly, but she gave Sivan a meaningful smile. Sivans heart skipped a beat. She could almost confirm that Jessica might have a way to deal with it. When she made this n, she wanted to destroy Jessica, but she did not trust anyone. She was worried that if she hired someone to take the video secretly, that person might betray her. Therefore, she hid a pinhole camera there in advance. Therefore, only she had the original video. There was no surveince camera around, and only she had the original video. What solution could Jessica have? If Jessica really turned it around, it would be very difficult for her to deal with Jessica in the future. Carl looked at Sivans constantly changing expressions calmly. He slightly curled his lips and lowered his eyes to restrain the emotions in his eyes. He said warmly, The doctor said you should stay in bed. The baby is important. Hearing Carls words, Sivan quickly regained her senses. She raised her head and smiled at Carl. Her fans said she looked most beautiful when she raised her head and smiled at others. She replied, Alright. Carl helped her back to her room to lie on the bed. After that, Carl stood up and said, Im going to the bathroom. Sivan nodded, OK. Dont y with your phone when Im not here. You need rest. Carl looked at her gently and said. Chapter 1362 Someone Tipped Off I see. Im not a child. Go to the bathroom. Sivan shyly pushed Carl. Carl smiled, opened the door, and went out. The moment the door closed, the smile on his face disappeared instantly. He did not go to the bathroom immediately. Instead, he took two steps to the side and stood in a position where the person inside could not see him through the observation window. After Carl left, Sivan looked at the door for a while, then sat up and reached for her phone. At this time, Carl tilted his head slightly. He looked through the observation window and saw Sivan holding the phone. Her fingers kept tapping on the phone, as if she was typing something. After only two seconds, Carl retreated with a gloomy face. He raised his hand slightly and signaled for the bodyguard toe over. Mr. Carl? The bodyguard came over to ask if he had any instructions. Carls voice was cold, Clear away all the reporters at the entrances of the hospital. Every one of them! Yes. The bodyguard received the order and left quickly. Only then did Carl go to the bathroom. Standing in front of the washbasin, he frowned and washed his hands several times. Jessica, how can we get out? Molly squatted at the entrance of the hospital and looked outside. She discovered that the reporters were still there, so she looked back worriedly at Jessica and said, Its so strange. Those reporters didnt see use in. Why are they waiting there now? Of course, someone tipped them off. Jessica sneered. The video on the Inte only recorded she pped Sivan and Sivan fell to the ground. However, Sivans hospitalization had not been exposed. If someone hadnt tipped the reporters off, how would they know she was here? Who did it? Someone from the crew? Molly asked. Everyone in the crew has signed a NDA. Nobody will take the risk on such a thing. Then who is it? Who knows I wille to the hospital? Carl? Jessica choked on Mollys spection, Its possible, but Sivan is more likely to be the one. Carl spoke to you like that just now. Do you still believe him? Molly snorted. Jessica said, Do you think Carl is so stupid that he cant separate business from private affairs?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Molly said. Men all think with their penises. They can do anything for love. Jessica looked at Molly with a strange expression. Is this your experience? No, I have never been in love Molly said in a whisper. Jessica couldnt helpughing, What do you think of Christopher? The rich guy? Molly thought for a moment, He looks good, but generally speaking, this kind of gentle looking man is not a good man! Jessica, if you are looking for a new lover, dont look for such a man Jessica raised her head to look at the sky, rubbed her ears, and then looked outside. She happened to see the reporters being driven away by the security guards. She pulled Mollys cor to run outside. Jessica, dont pull my cor Then keep quiet. Molly immediately became silent. Jessica and Molly took advantage of the chaos and left the hospital. The reporters were still arguing with the security guards. Why did those security guards suddenly chase away the reporters? How would the security guards know these people were reporters? Chapter 1363 No News at All In the ward. Carl sat in front of the bed and looked through the documents in the mailbox with his phone. Sivan stared at him for a while before ncing at the phone on the bedside table. Seeing that Carl was looking at his phone, she reached out to get her phone. However, Carl discovered before she could reach it. What are you doing? Carl had a pair of beautiful eyes. When he was smiling, his eyes looked gentle. Ever since Sivan was hospitalized, Carl had been staying with her. In the past, Carl didnt even want to see her. Recently, he always looked at her with such a gentle smile. At the beginning, it made her feel like she was flying in the clouds. After a few days, she gradually got used to it, but she was still a little shy because of Carls gaze.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Its boring to stay in the hospital. I want my phone. Sivan said coquettishly with red eyes. Carl put his hand holding the phone on hisp and asked, Whats the fun about the phone? I just want to read the news to kill the time. Although Im lying in bed now and cant shoot movies, I still want to read some news about the entertainment industry. Just let me take a look Our baby wants to see it too. Sivan said as she reached out to caress her belly. The smile in Carls eyes deepened and he said thoughtfully, The news about the entertainment industry Sivan didnt know why. Carl was clearly smiling, but it made her feel an inexplicable chill. She carefully looked into his eyes and felt those eyes were as deep as a pool, as if he wasnt smiling at all. Sivan instantly felt a trace of fear, and said with hesitation, Yes yes Alright, if you insist, then just take a look. Carl picked up Sivans phone and handed it to her. His voice was extremely gentle. Sivan sized up Carl. Seeing the warmth and patience in his eyes, she heaved a sigh of relief. She must be overthinking just now. Carl, you are the best. Sivan happily took over the phone. Several years ago, Carl had many scandals, but he didnt have any girlfriend, let alone anyone who was pregnant with his baby. She was the first woman to conceive Carls baby. Carl was already thirty years old. Most men wanted to settle down at this age, so it was normal for Carl to suddenly change his attitude towards her. Even if Carl only liked the baby in her belly, she was still satisfied. Sivan suddenly felt enlightened and calmed down. She opened Weibo and looked through the trending topics. She reloaded it several times, but didnt see Jessicas name on the trending topics? What happened? When Sivan pretended to be pitiful in front of Carl and asked Carl to suspend Jessicas work, she knew with Jessicas temperament, Jessica would definitelye to the hospital to confront Carl. Therefore, she notified the reporters in advance. After Jessica left, she sent a message to a reporter, asking him about the situation. The reporter said he did not see Jessicaing to the hospital, so she told the reporter that Jessica hade to the hospital and was about to leave, so Jessica could be photographed by the reporter. At this time, the topic was trending online. Jessica did not have any solid evidence against Sivan, so no matter what Jessica said in front of the reporters, she would be criticized. But after so long, there was no news about it on the socialwork tform at all. Why? Chapter 1364 A Fighting Drama Sivan reloaded the page a few more times in disbelief, but she couldnt find the trending topic rted to Jessica, so she was a little angry. However, as Carl was here, she could only vent her anger on the reporters. She sent a message to the reporter by an anonymous ount. Ive told you Jessicas whereabouts so clearly, yet you still havent photographed her? Ive never seen such a stupid reporter like you. You cant even do such an easy job. Why dont you just quit? Sivan sent a few simr messages to vent her anger. At this time, the reporter read the messages sent by Sivan. Since he did not see Jessica for a few days, he was very depressed. After receiving those harsh words from Sivan, the reporter became angry. Who the f*ck are you? If the news you gave us is true, its impossible for us to not to see Jessica. Youre just ying with us on purpose, arent you? If you have guts, use your real ount to talk to me. Dont use an anonymous ount. Sivan was even angrier when she saw the reply. Show me some respect. You cant afford to offend me! Watch your back. Ill make it hard for you to stay in the industry. Now that Carl doted on her, it would be a piece of cake for Carl to help her deal with a few reporters. Their fate would be in her hands. The reporter believed that Sivan was deliberately giving him the fake information, so her words meant nothing to him now. There were many people in the entertainment industry who liked to brag. Alright, Tell me your name. Let me know who the person I cant afford to offend is! Although Sivan was angry, she wasnt stupid. She didnt tell him her name. Suddenly, she came up with an idea and replied to the reporter with a name: Novia Evans. Sivan was dissatisfied with her not being able to participate in the film Lost City, and she hated Jessica very much. Novia Evans was the leading female actress of the TV show, Lost City. With the same script, movie and TV show were usuallypared to each other. As for Lost City, everyone was discussing about it, and everyones expectations were high. In order to gain poprity, some marketing entities hadpared the leading female actress of the online show, Novia, with the leading female actress of the movie, Jessica. If the reporter made public the chat history, Jessica would definitely find trouble with Novia. Novia used to be a young actress with lots of followers. Before she appeared in Lost City, her acting skills had been criticized by others. However, after filming the online show, her acting skills were recognized by everyone and had attracted many fans. At the same time, Novias fans were young and liked to argue with others, while Jessicas fans were loyal and would definitely fight back. Sivan thought about this fighting drama and was looking forward to it. As long as Jessica stayed in the entertainment industry, Sivan would always give her a hard time.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The reporter wasnt stupid. After receiving Sivans reply, he didnt believe her. Although Novia used to be a famous young actress, she couldnt be famous if she was not smart. How could she be so stupid to get herself involved in such a matter? But if this chat history were exposed, it would definitely attract countless attentions! After a moment of hesitation, the reporter continued to send messages to Sivan to guide her to say some controversial remarks. Sivan knew about the reporters intentions, so she said she was Novia. The reporter intended to guide her, so she was naturally willing to cooperate. Anyway, this matter had nothing to do with her, so it didnt matter to her even if it was exposed. Chapter 1365 Raising a Child for Others After Sivan finished chatting with the reporter, she deleted the chat records and even cancelled the ount. What are you so happy about? Sivan raised her head and found Carl was looking at her, as if he had been looking at her like this for a long time. Sivans heart skipped a beat. In the end, she felt guilty. Being stared by Carl like this, she felt like her secret had been seen through. She did not dare to look at Carl directly and said, I just saw a funny joke. She was worried that Carl wouldnt believe her, so she quickly searched the Inte for a joke. She didnt read the joke and handed her phone to Carl, I think this joke is funny. If you dont believe me, take a look. In order to make her words sound more reliable, she faked a loudugh when she spoke. Carl lowered his eyes to read the joke on her phone, and his expression did not change much. Do you think this joke is funny? Yes. Sivan said seriously and asked Carl, Dont you think its funny? No man feels happy to raise a child for someone else. Carls tone was serious. Sivans expression stiffened, and her face turned pale. She tried to exin, No, I just feel it is funnyOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org. Youve been ying with your phone for so long today. Your body is weak. Stop ying and take a rest. Carl gently took Sivans phone away and put it on the bedside. He tugged the quilt for her and said in a surprisingly gentle voice, Just sleep, Ill be here. Sivans body was indeed a little weak. She had exchanged messages with the reporter on her phone for so long, so she was a little tired now. Hearing Carls gentle voice and looking at his tender expression, she felt exceptionally happy. However, the only regret was that Jessica was only suspended from work. It would be better if she could ruin Jessicas reputation this time and drove her away from the entertainment industry. By that time, Jessica would have to kneel in front of her to beg her. Sivan fantasized about it and fell asleep soon. Seeing that Sivan was sleeping, Carl, who had been sitting beside the bed, slowly straightened up and looked at the phone on the bedside cab. Pregnant woman should rest more. ying with the phone was not good for the baby either. Carl stood up, picked up her phone and walked to the window. He loosened his hand intentionally and the phone fell off. After falling from the tenth floor, the phone should be broken and useless. Carl pondered for a moment, then opened the door and walked out of the ward. He instructed the bodyguards, Go downstairs and find the phone. Thank you. Jessica, someone told me Christopher happens to be on a business trip here recently. Thats why he went to the Studio City. Hes still in town. Molly pushed open the door and came in, telling her everything she had found. Seeing the sweat on Mollys forehead, Jessica poured her a ss of water and handed her a napkin. Molly took the napkin and wiped off the sweat. After drinking some water, she asked with a puzzled expression, Why are you looking for Christopher? After Carl carried the bitch away, I asked the director for your leave. I looked around but didnt see Christopher. He wasnt a witness, so how could he help us? Jessica said she would treat Summer and Leonardo to dinner tonight, so Molly booked a private room for Jessica at the best restaurant in the city as soon as she left the hospital. As it was close to dinnertime, they went directly to the restaurant. However, Jessica asked her to investigate Christophers whereabouts. Molly asked many people and finally got the information she required. Chapter 1366 It Was Weird Jessica smiled and did not exin. She only asked Molly, Do you find out where Christopher stays? Molly smiled and answered proudly, Of course I did. I will always finish the task you assign to me. However, you definitely wont believe where Christopher lives! Molly said with confidence, believing that Jessica would definitely not be able to figure it out. Jessica ran her hair and said casually, He stays in the hotel where we will have dinner tonight. Jessica, you are awesome! Mollys eyes widened in surprise, and then she gave her a thumb up. Since you asked me to guess, then I should have heard of the hotel. You think I cant guess it. This hotel is the best in the city, and we have booked a private room here. Christopher happens to stay in the hotel. Isnt that a coincidence? After Jessica finished exining, she crossed her arms, staring at Molly in a leisurely manner. Molly looked at Jessica with astonishment on her face. After a while, she nodded, Thats right! Youve got the point! Im convinced! Actually, its a simple logical thinking. Think about it and you will figure it out too. Jessica nodded. Molly was smart, but was toozy to think about it. Molly nodded with an understanding expression, I see! At this time, the door of the private room was pushed open from outside. The manager brought Summer and Leonardo over and said, Miss Jessica, your guests are here.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Summer! Jessica smiled when she saw Summer. After Summer and Leonardo sat down, Summer looked around and teased Jessica, Someone is suspended from work but stilles to such a luxurious hotel for dinner. Eat as much as you like. I have enough money to pay the bill! Jessica was very cooperative and waved her hand, pretending to be generous. Summerughed hard, and even Leonardo couldnt help curling his lower lip. Seeing Jessicas rxed look, Summer asked, Do you have a solution to the video incident. Yes. Jessica turned to look at Molly and patted her shoulder, Thanks to Molly. Molly was embarrassed, I didnt do anything Dont talk about it now. Jessica handed the menu to Summer and said, Lets order first. After they ordered the dishes, Summers phone rang while they were chatting. Summer was smiling. After picking up the phone and listening for a moment, she stopped smiling and became serious. I see. Thank you. After Summer hung up the phone, Leonardo asked her, Who is it? Eliza. Summer answered Leonardos question and looked at Jessica. Jessica understood what Summer meant and asked, Is it about me? A reporter released a screenshot. Novia used her anonymous ount to reveal your whereabouts to the reporter and asked the reporter to wait for you outside the hospital. However, the reporter did not see you. Novia was so angry that she even quarreled with the reporter. It has be a trending topic now. While Summer was still exining, Jessica took out her phone. The title of the most trending topic was eye-catching. Novia looked for a reporter to wait for Jessica. The title was highlighted in red. Novia was a famous young actress. Although she was in a transition period, she had many fans, and it was indeed a hot topic now. Jessica had been regarded as a good actress since she started her career, and took a different approach in her career from Novia. Jessica was beautiful, and had arge fun base, so any topic rted to her was popr. Since both female actresses were so popr, how can a topic rted to them not be trending? Chapter 1367 Be Targeted Jessica clicked to check the trending topic. It was posted half an hour ago, and had already received over 100, 000 likes and tens of thousands ofments. Jessica reloaded the page, just to find that the number of forwards,ments, and likes kept rising. It indeed drew a lot of attention. Jessica browsed through the page. Novia hadnt responded to it yet. The topic was still trending. Novias opponents also took this opportunity to ruin her reputation. There were Jessicas haters among them, saying that Jessica had nned this matter herself. Do you know what happened? Summer asked Jessica. I know. Jessica smiled, Today, I went to the hospital to confront Carl and Sivan. There were reporters waiting for me at every entrance. Shouldnt the reporters be waiting at the Studio City? How do they know about Sivans hospitalization. Summer was puzzled, but after seeing Jessicas smile, she understood what was going on. Could it be Sivan? Molly said weakly, Why dont you suspect my cousin? This question was so stupid that even Leonardo couldnt help but nce at Molly. Molly was frightened by Leonardos gaze, so she lowered her head to reduce her presence. Next, both Jessica and Mollys cell phones rang at the same time.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. One was from thepany, and the other was from Carl. Jessica nced at it and directly turned off her phone. Seeing this, Molly also turned off her phone. They just ignored the calls. It was only because a reporter released a screenshot. If the screenshot was real, Jessica knew the person who disguised as Novia in the screenshot must be Sivan. When this screenshot was revealed to the public, it could be considered a scandal for Novia. Novia did not respond to it at all, but Jessicaspany called her at this time. At this point, if Jessica came out, she would be a target no matter what she said. After Carl suspended Jessica from work, many people in thepany probably felt Jessicas career was over, so they pushed to take advantage of Jessicas poprity for thest time. Jessica finished the meal happily. It waste for them to return to the Studio City, so they decided to spend the night in the hotel. After returning to their room at night, Molly tidied up her stuff and asked Jessica, When are we going to see Christopher? Didnt you say Christopher couldnt help us with anything? Jessicay on the sofazily, ying with her phone without raising her head. Molly said seriously, Jessica, you are the smartest. You must have your reasons for asking me to inquire about Christopher. Molly felt she had too much to learn, and should listen to Jessica properly to avoid making any mistakes. Jessica looked at Molly in surprise. If Molly could think this way, it meant Molly waspletely on her side, which was a good thing. Jessica put down her phone and pondered for a moment before saying, Since Christopher is here on a business trip, he must be very busy. Molly, order a cup of coffee and ask the hotel to send it to Christophers room. Although Molly did not know Jessicas intention, she did not refuse her proposal, In your name? Is it appropriate? It is not appropriate. Jessica smiled meaningfully, So, order it in your name. Chapter 1368 Glad to Work with You Molly ordered a cup of coffee for Christopher, but she still didnt understand why Jessica did this. From another perspective, if Jessica needed Christophers help, it would be much better to do it in the name of Jessicas agent. Molly suddenly realized that she was too stupid, and sighed. There was a knock on the door. Christopher stretched his neck after sitting in front of theputer for a long time. Then he walked towards the living room. The waiter opened the door and nodded slightly, Mr. Christopher, Im here to deliver a cup of coffee for you. I didnt order any coffee. He has a meeting tonight, so he nned to order a cup of coffee, but hadnt ordered it yet. The waiter said, Someone else ordered it for you. Christophers expression wasnt good. I dont have any friend here. Thosepanies that wanted to please him did not know where he was staying, so he thought the hotel leaked the information out to others. The waiter knew Christopher had misunderstood him, so he said hurriedly, We have always attached great importance to the privacy of our guests. Moreover, Mr. Christopher, you are our VIP guest. Ady named Molly Jones ordered it for you. We can only try our best to satisfy the needs of our guestsBelonging to N?velDrama.Org. Christopher was slightly stunned, and he eased up. I see. Thank you. He took the coffee from the waiter, turned around and closed the door, leaving the waiter standing at the door with a dumbfounded expression. The next morning. Jessica took Molly to the restaurant for breakfast. When Molly went to get breakfast, she carefully looked around. After returning to her seat, she said to Jessica, I didnt see Christopher around. Jessica did not say anything, and just looked behind Molly. Before Molly understood what was going on, she heard a male voice behind her, Miss Molly, are you looking for me? Molly was shocked. The te in her hand almost fell off, but Christopher reached out to help her. Thank you, Mr. Christopher. Good morning. Molly remembered Jessica had something to ask Christopher, so she was very polite to him. Miss Molly, thank you for your coffeest night. Christopher released his hand and thanked her. He sat down beside Molly and nodded slightly towards Jessica, Miss Jessica. Jessica greeted Christopher calmly, Mr. Christopher, did you sleep wellst night? Good. I was busy at work. Miss Molly, thanks to your coffee, I didnt fall asleep during the meeting. Christopher once again mentioned Molly, and his joking words sounded serious. He was so gentle talking to her. Its just a cup of coffee. Mr. Christopher, you are wee. Molly felt embarrassed when Christopher mentioned the coffee twice in a row. Moreover, it was Jessica who asked her to order the coffee. Christopher did not answer her. Instead, he turned to look at Jessica and said, Miss Jessica, your attitude to me is much better than we saw each other on set the other day. Jessica smiled faintly, Mr. Christopher, if you are willing to help me, my attitude will be even better. Molly understood what Jessica was saying. As long as I can help you, I will do my best. After all, you are an actress I admire very much. Christopher smiled and said in a very sincere tone. Molly looked at Jessica and then at Christopher. The two of them had the same professional smile on their faces. Moreover, the pace of their chat was quite fast. They had only chatted for less than a minute before they cut to the chase. Jessicas expression looked even sincerer than Christophers, I will be extremely grateful if I can endorse the product of Universe. Christopher revealed a satisfied expression, took out a small box, and pushed it toward Jessica. d to work with you, Miss Jessica. Chapter 1369 Drive Recorder Jessica nced at Christopher, picked up the box, and said slowly, d to work with you. Molly was dumbfounded. Did they mention anything about cooperation in their conversation? What was the cooperation? What were they talking about? Christopher turned his head and looked at Molly, who was at a loss, and reminded her, Miss Molly, if you dont start your breakfast, it will be cold soon. Molly nodded and turned to look at Jessica. She felt she was stupid in front of them. After breakfast, Molly finally had the chance to ask her questions. Jessica, what were you talking about with Christopher just now? I dont understand a single word. What did he give you? Jessica smiled and didnt say anything. She stood up and walked out of the restaurant. After returning to her room, Jessica handed the box to Molly and said, Take out the video and sent it out anonymously. Molly took it and found a USB drive inside. Where did Christopher get this? He and Sivan Molly couldnt figure out why Christopher had a video. Jessica couldnt help but roll her eyes. She reached out and patted Mollys head, saying, Watch the video and youll know what happened. Whats on your mind all day long? Molly didnt waste any time and hurriedly get the video in the USB sh drive. Jessica took a magazine and leaned against the sofa, concentrating on her reading. Not long after, Mollys excited voice sounded, So, that is it! Why didnt I think of it? If you can think of everything, then you will be my boss. Jessica did not raise her head and said faintly. Jessica, you are awesome. Molly gave her a thumb up. Jessica stood up and walked over. She bent down to look at the video, Although the rity is not so good, it is enough.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The video started with Sivan cursing Molly. Although the video had no sound, they could still tell Sivan was arrogant. Later, she pped Molly, and Jessica got out of the car and gave her a p. Molly couldnt bear to look straight at the video. Why did she look like a coward? After all, it wasnt shot by a professional camera. The video recorded by the drive recorder is good enough. It will work. Molly said while packaging the video and sending it to the reporters and marketing ounts. After Molly finished sending the video, she smiled and said, Sivan nned everything, but she definitely didnt expect that there was a drive recorder waiting for her beside. That day, Sivan came to look for Jessica with a cup of coffee. Jessica didnt bother to talk to her and directly got in the car. Later, Sivan and Molly started to argue with each other. Jessica saw a car stop behind her car. As the license te number seemed to be quite auspicious, Jessica took a few more nces. At that time, Sivan made a move against Molly. Jessica did not look at that car anymore and got off the car to give Sivan a p in return. Later, when Jessica was the only one left, Christopher appeared. Jessica had a really bad mood that day. When she drove to the hospital to confront Carl and Sivan, she finally thought of the drive recorder of Christophers car. Christopher looked refined and gentle, but he was a smart businessman in nature. Christopher gave the video to Jessica. In exchange, Jessica would endorse the products of hispany. Chapter 1370 Vanity Fair Jessica was very popr, and many people liked her and trusted her, so her ability of selling goods was among the best. Manypanies favored Jessica and wanted her to endorse their products. Therefore, Jessicas endorsement fee was quite impressive. Even if thepany could afford it, it still depended on her schedule. Since Christopher helped Jessica this time, Jessica would naturally give priority to Universe, thepany ran by Christopher. In order to show her sincerity, she nned to give Universe a generous discount on the endorsement fee. Universe had developed quite well in the past few years, but Christopher had higher expectation. He liked Jessicas poprity, so he was naturally willing to exchange the favor for an opportunity to cooperate with Jessica. Molly had been checking Weibo ever since she sent the video. She muttered, Why hasnt it been a trending topic yet? Its not that fast. Wait for half an hour. Jessica wasnt anxious at all. She even looked forward to seeing Sivans reaction. Actually, she was not only looking forward to Sivans reaction, but also CarlsAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Suddenly, a phone rang in the room. Jessica wrenched her mind back to the present, and she discovered that it was Mollys phone. Its an unfamiliar number. Molly said, and nced at Jessica. Yes, take it. Gradually, you need to learn the adaptability an agent requires. Jessica knew Molly was afraid that she would say something wrong if it was from thepany or media. Molly answered the phone. After she was on the phone for a while, a trace of surprise shed across her face, and she turned on the speakerphone. Then, Molly asked, Do you say you are Novias agent? Hearing this, Jessica was slightly stunned. She put down the magazine in her hand and moved towards Molly. Yes, Im Novias agent. We want to deal with the rumors on the Inte together with Miss Jessica. What do you think? A middle-aged man was talking on the phone, and he sounded like an experienced agent, tactful and polite. Molly looked at Jessica, and Jessica nodded slightly. To Novia, this matter was a cmity. She was willing tomunicate with Jessica and deal it with her together. It was not difficult to tell that they sincerely wanted to deal with this matter. Novia was affected with no reason. Such a scandal was not a big deal, but it would still have a negative impact on her career. If Jessica did not agree to deal with it together, it would probably be something Novia could never get rid of. Molly said in a serious tone, We are willing to cooperate with you. If you have prepared a n, you can send it to me now. Alright, can I have your WeChat? Ill send it to you now. Sure Molly looked at Jessica speechlessly. The man clearly knew Jessica would agree, so he had even prepared a n in advance. After hanging up the phone, Molly waited for the message from Novias agent, while sheined to Jessica, I thought Novia didnt care about this, but it turns out that I was wrong. After all, its not good news. If they can rify it, they naturally will give it a try. The entertainment industry is a Vanity Fair with limited resources, but there are so many people who want to make a name. Although this is just a small matter, if someone tries to take advantage of it, it could be a weapon to destroy Novia. When a small matter was magnified infinitely and over-interpreted by the public, it was no longer a small matter, but a link in the chain of interests. That evening, three of the top trending topics were rted to Jessica. Chapter 1371 Please the Boss and His Family #Jessica, Novia!# #Jessica, Sivan!# #Jessica!#Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Every trending topic was simple. In topic of #Jessica, Novia#, the top post was the most popr one in Weibo tform. Jessica and Novia rified about the previous screenshot sent by the reporter. The following four pictures were screenshots of Jessica and Novias Weibo posts, as well as replies from Jessica and Novia. Jessicas Weibo post read, Recently, I have never been surrounded by reporters. Novia forwarded Jessicas Weibo, I have never asked a reporter to wait for anyone, and I will never do so in the future. After she forwarded, shemented at Jessicas Weibo, Miss Jessica, shall we have a cup of coffee together when you are avable? Jessica replied, I am avable recently. There were over ten thousandments under this reply. My dear Novia and Jessica! Jessicas words seem so loving. Miss Jessica, I want to have coffee with you too Novia and Jessica are both very good actresses Apart from Jessicas own fans, Novias fans also came to join the fun. Their fans acted together, and the topic went viral, so it quickly reached the top on the trending topic list. At the same time, Novia found some promotional ounts to buy some posts, so the topic was bustling with activity. However, the content in the topic of Jessica, Sivan was not so harmonious. Who the hell is this Sivan? I knew Jessica isnt such a person. I told you not to hurry to take side; otherwise, you would be on the wrong side. What a twist. Are thesements paid by Jessica? What could this video prove? Jessica still looks like a ruthless and violent woman. Didnt she have a better way to deal with it? If she got pped, did she have to p back? Nonsense! Are you going to wait for someone to stab you to death if you dont fight back? It looks like Sivan was carrying a cup of coffee in her hand. Wasnt Jessica too rude? She didnt even get out of the car, let alone Sivan is Carls girlfriend. She didnt respect her at all. She was too arrogant Theres something wrong you. Dont you know how tired it is to act in a film? Its normal for her not to get out of the car. Sivan is Carls girlfriend, but so what? Jessica is an artist of Tip Top Media. Does she have to please the boss and the boss family? Anyway, Sivan is the bi*ch because she made the first move. Sivan is an evil woman Netizen and fans were in an uproar in thements section. Everyone knew Jessica was a straightforward person, so most of them still stood on Jessicas side. Only a small number of Jessicas haters or Sivans fans deliberately said Jessica was violent, but because there were too few people, theirments were quickly drowned out. Jessica excitedly looked through and was just about to change an ount to makements when another trending topic appeared. Jessica was suspended from work by thepany. After Jessica looked through it, she saw that it was the fans who went to the set and found out that Jessica had been suspended from work by thepany. And a film critic posted it. I heard that on the day that Jessica pped Sivan, Jessica was suspended from work by thepany. Since the original video was released today, it means that thepany also knew what happened that day. Since thats the case, why was she still suspended? Is it just because Sivan is the girlfriend of the boss of Tip Top Media Chapter 1372 What Kind of Man Is He The film critic posted anotherment. I admire Jessica as an actress very much. Those who are familiar with me also know I have carefully watched andmented on every movie of Jessica. I have analyzed every character yed by Jessica. I am Jessicas fan. If Jessica really put on air and pped someone on the set, I feel Jessica should admit her mistake and take the criticism. Thepany suspended Jessica on the day of the incident. May I ask a question: was the impact of this matter so bad that thepany had to suspend Jessica from work? It will dy the progress of Lost City, a great project. Would a normalpany do that? Jessica is usually a straightforward person. I like her temperament, so I have something to say today. I feel this is the boss of Tip Top, Carls revenge. Sivans pping is so skilled. It seems she is used to being ruthless. Carl cannot handle his girlfriend, and just protects her after she bullied his artist. What kind of man is he? It was a long post on Weibo from the film critic, and his fans panicked. This is it too resolute. You really dare to say I want to unfollow you for a few days to avoid the limelight. I cant afford to offend Mr. Carl.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The enemies will reach the battlefield in three seconds. Hang in there. Im a fan of Carl. To be honest, I also feel Carls behavior is confusing. He is probably out of his mind. I can already feel your anger You like Jessica. You finally admit it. At the press conference, you didnt admit Jessica had met the film critic once at an event. He was a young man with many ideas, but he looked very quiet, not like a talkative person. Because of this, he had a unique view of the movie. He became a social media influencer with millions of fans. Many movie crews would ask him to help write film reviews. He usually wrote film reviews for his favorite movies. He never wrote reviews for movies he didnt take fancy to, no matter how many crews came to him. His influence wasnt small. The moment when he posted these two posts, Carl was at the forefront. What confused Jessica was that since thepany had suspended her work, why would they allow her fans to visit the crew? Jessica turned around and called Molly, Molly, contact the producers on the set to confirm if there are really fans visiting us. Molly also noticed the trending topic. She said before making the call, Im enjoying watching Carl get scolded. He deserves it. Jessica did not say anything. She only thoughtfully slid the screen of her phone. As she slid, a phone call came in. Jessica was stunned for a while and found it was from his mother, Arabel. When Jessica made her debut in the industry, her parents were extremely nervous about every piece of news about her. However, after Jessicaforted them several times, they were able to ignore the news rted to Jessica. However, Arabel called this time because Carl was also involved in this matter. Moreover, it was said to be Carls revenge Chapter 1373 Under Someone’s Instruction Jessica hesitated for a moment before answering the phone finally. She couldnt hide forever. This time, the matter was quite serious. It could be considered the biggest incident since she entered the entertainment industry. Although she would be irritated when being questioned, she must answer the phone, for fear that her family would be worried. After taking a deep breath, Jessica picked up the phone and said, Mom. Jessica Arabels voice was very gentle. Jessica was anxious. Thest time she heard Arabel speak to her in such a gentle tone, she was still in the primary school. She asked directly, Mom, have you read all the news about me on the Inte? Arabel was silent for a moment, Yes, I have. Dont worry; I can take care of it. Go have fun with your friends. Dont stare at your phone all day long Arabel interrupted her, Whats wrong with you and Carl? Is the news online true? Here it came. Mom, both Carl and I are grown-ups. We have our own standpoints. Its no longer like when we were kids. I can take care of it. Jessicas words could be considered as a yes. Arabel watched the two grow up together. Their rtionship had been good since they were children, but how could they end up like this. I see. Hearing Arabels low tone, Jessicas voice became gentler, I love you. Jessica soothed Arabel for a while and cheered her up before hanging up the phone. She raised her head and saw Molly standing not far away. What are you waiting for? Come here. Jessica waved at Molly. When Molly returned from her conversation with the producer over the phone just now, she saw Jessica answering her familys phone, so she did note to disturb Jessica. Molly walked over and said to Jessica, The producer says there are indeed fans visiting the crew today, and the crew didnt expect your fans to be there as well. Jessica pondered for a moment and said, Contact my fan club. No matter what the situation on the Inte is, tell them not to participate in it. Right now, most of the people on the Inte are supporting you. Molly felt there was no need to let her fans keep silent. Right now, they are supporting me, and everyone is criticizing Carl, thinking that I have been bullied. But who knows what would happenter? Besides, the film critic is obviously guiding the public opinions. I think someone must have instructed him to do so. The film critic could be a social media influencer at such a young age, not only because he could express his new ideas, but also because he could keep himself from trouble. This time, he made such ament. Once he failed to guide the public opinions, he would be a target. If it werent for the benefits, he wouldnt have taken such a big risk. Molly nodded, Yes. Jessica reminded her again, Turn off the phone after contacting them. Lets go have dinner. Things had gotten so serious that if they didnt turn off their phones, their phones would keep ringing. Carl, whats wrong with you? Youve been looking at your phone since the afternoon, and youve been frowning. Sivan leaned against the bed and looked at Carl worriedly. Its fine. Carl smiled gently at her, Lets have dinner now.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Alright. Sivan obediently replied him, but she was somewhat impatient in her heart. She felt something must have happened. However, when she was asleep, her phone was stolen, and Carl asked someone to get it back. It had fallen onto the ground and was broken. Chapter 1374 Easy to Control a Man Sivan sat at the dining table and Carl gave her the chopsticks thoughtfully. Seeing Carl being so considerate, Sivans irritated heart calmed down. As long as she could give birth to this baby, she would be able to marry into the Jones family. At that time, she would be a richdy, and no one would bully her again. Sivan helped Carl with the food, Try some. OK. Carl answered, but he did not move his chopsticks. He smiled at her and said, You eat first. There was a knock on the door. Carl nced at the door and didnt see who it was. He turned to Sivan and said, You eat first. Ill go out to see whats going on. Alright, got it. Sivan smiled and nodded. Carl stood up and walked out, but he did not bring his phone with him. Sivan was eating, but her entire attention was focused on Carls phone. It was inconvenient for her to not have a cell phone in the hospital. She didnt even know what happened online. Logically speaking, she had deliberately told the reporter that she was Novia. That reporter should have sent out the screenshot in order to gain public attention. She didnt know if Jessica and Novia were in a fight or not. Sivan was excited when she thought of this. Seeing Carls figure disappear outside the door, she put down the chopsticks in her hand slowly and reached out for Carls phone. Carls phone had a fingerprint password, but her fingerprints were recorded as well, so she could unlock Carls phone at will. It showed that Carlpletely trusted her and waspletely unguarded against her. She was very satisfied with this. It was easy to control a man.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Sivan thoughtcently as she unlocked Carls phone. She couldnt help but look at Carls WeChat and address book. Sivan found in his WeChat that her name was on the top of it, and her name was noted as honey. Sivan wanted to search for Jessicas name, but she was excited about this discovery. She never thought Carl would value her so much. Sivan was afraid that Carl woulde back, so she didnt check anything else and directly opened the Weibo app. Carl didnt turn off the page in her Weibo ount, so Sivan could see the Trending Topics page of Weibo as soon as she opened it. Sivans eyes shed with a trace of excitement as she saw the trending topics were all about Jessica. She wanted to see the details. However, when she entered, she discovered that the public were not cursing Jessica but her and Carl. How could this be? Why would they suddenly start cursing her and Carl? Only then did Sivan find the video, the video of her pping Molly. How could this be? She looked at the screen of the phone in disbelief. Why would someone upload this video? She was the only one who had the original video. To prevent any idents, she deleted the original video when she posted it online. Where did Jessica get this video? Werent the surveince cameras there broken? Why could Jessica find the original video? How could Jessica be able to do that? Sivan continued to look through thements in disbelief. More and morements were against her. Thements were almost one-sided. It shouldnt be like this. Shouldnt they scold Jessica? Why were they scolding her? Everything was clearly under her control! Chapter 1375 Don’t You Trust Me? Sivan is simply a shrew. I didnt know Carl was such a person. He must be blind to like Sivan. Whats worse, he helps her bully an artist under his ownpany. Hes a scumbag. She is a bitch, and he is a pig. They make a perfect match. Fortunately, Jessicas contract is about to expire. She has made so much money for Tip Top Media these years. What did Carl mean by doing it? Sivan, youre the woman I want to p the most!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. There were morements. The more Sivan read, the angrier she became, but the angrier she was, the more she wanted to read. As she read on, she tightened her grip on the phone, as if she was about to crush it. She gritted her teeth in hatred. If possible, she wished she could teach those who scolded her an unforgettable lesson right away. Sivan closed the webpage and clicked on the trending hashtag about Jessica and Novia. Immediately she saw their Weibo posts rifying the screenshots from the reporter. She was so angry that she wanted to smash the phone in her hand. Jessica was tough and had a temper. How was she able to stand it? Sivan raised the phone high. Suddenly, she remembered that when Jessica came to the hospital to confront her the other day, she denied that she had attacked Molly. Thinking of this, she was extremely flustered. Carl must have seen the video. What did he think about her? Sivan had no time to be angry or smash her phone. She held back her anger and thought about how to argue with Carlter. Just then, a voice sounded from outside. She knew Carl came. She hurriedly put the phone back and picked up her chopsticks, pretending to be eating. Carl pushed open the door and entered. Sivan pretended that nothing had happened. She asked gently, Carl, why are you back? Did something happen? Nothing happened. Carl nced at his phone. It wasnt where he had ced it when he went out. Sivan had touched his phone. Sivan bit her lower lip and said understandingly, You have been preupied in the past few days. If something happened, you must tell me. I want to help you. I said nothing happened. You dont need to worry about anything. You just need to take care of the baby properly. The baby is the top priority. Carls voice was deep, and he said it slowly, so he sounded gentler than before. Sivan felt both happy and anxious. She was happy because despite being inflicted by cyber violence on Weibo, he was still concerned about the unborn baby and her, and refused to tell her what happened. But if Carl didnt tell her what happened on the Inte, how could she find a reason to deny her hitting Molly that day? Carl had been good to her these days, but that didnt mean he had forgiven her lying. Carl, Im going to spend the rest of my life with you. If something happened, you must tell me. Youve lost weight these past two days. You clearly have something on your mind. Dont you trust me? Is that why you wont tell me what happened? Sivan pretended to be angry as she looked at Carl. Carl seemed to be moved by her words finally. He sighed helplessly and said, Since you want to know, you can read it yourself. Carl picked up his phone and handed it to Sivan after clicking on the Weibo hashtags. Sivan pretended to be puzzled and took it over. She read seriously. Even though she had read them once, she was still angry when she read them again. Chapter 1376 Serve Ice to Sober Him Up Sivans anger was real. There was no need to pretend. How could these people say that to you? It is clearly Jessica and the others who go too far. You just want to help me Sivan forcefully squeezed her eyes twice and looked at Carl with red eyes. Sorry, its my fault. This video is actuallyBelonging to N?velDrama.Org. While observing Carls expression, she thought of a reason to exin the video to Carl. Carl interrupted her, Its okay. You dont need to exin it to me. I believe you. You must have hit Molly because she said something hurtful. Sivan was surprised. She had prepared a bunch of excuses, and they turned out to be useless because of Carls words. After a brief moment of shock, Sivans heart was filled with ecstasy. She knew better than anyone that this video was solid proof, that she was the one who attacked first. She indeed intentionally attacked Molly that day to force Jessica out. She was no fool, nor did she think that Carl was stupid enough to believe her excuse. She had been nning on fooling him if he didnt believe her. However, Carl chose to believe her without asking for an exnation. If she had doubts about Carl before, then now it was gone. Carl really fell in love with her and didnt even care about his basic principles. In other words, she had won Carls heartpletely. Sivan lowered her eyes to cover up the ecstasy in her eyes. When she raised her head again, her eyes brimmed over with tears. But those people are cursing you It doesnt matter if I get scolded, as long as they can leave you alone. Carl took a napkin and put it in Sivans hand. He said gently, Dont worry. I wont let those who hurled abuse on you off. Sivan wiped her tears and smiled. Carl straightened up and said, My mother came. I have to go pick her up and have dinner with her. Go to bed early after dinner. Your mother came? Then let me go pick her up with you. Sivan had only met Carls mother once before the New Year. After she married into the Jones family, she would have to get along well with Carls mother. It would be good to have a formal meeting with her in advance. No need. I told my mother that youre not well. You just need to stay in the hospital. Carl didnt give Sivan another chance to speak. Ill see youter. Sivan was a little unhappy. She wanted to say she was fine, but on second thought, it was because of her poor health that Carl was able to apany her every day. Carl said that because he cared about her. Thinking of this, she wasnt that angry anymore. At a coffee shop near the hospital. As soon as Carl entered, he saw Nicole sitting by the window. Mom. Carl walked over and sat down opposite Nicole. Nicole loved Jessica very much. This time, the matter was quite sensational. She had heard about it. Furthermore, judging from thements on Weibo, Carl hadnt handled it properly, so she was mad at Carl. Nicole used to be a research scientist. She was a serious person in nature. When Carl was young, she was very strict to him. His father was henpecked and didnt dare to interfere. Carl had been respectful for and afraid of Nicole ever since his childhood. The feelings of guilt and fear that he felt after making a mistake when he was young returned. Carl cleared his throat and turned to order coffee to ease the embarrassment. Atte, please, he said to the barista. Nicole sneered and turned to the barista with a smile. Notte. Hes not very clear-headed. Serve a cup of ice to sober him up. Chapter 1377 I’m His Mother The waiter was about to take Carls order. Hearing Nicoles words, he stopped. He looked at Carl and then at Nicole, not knowing what to do. Sorry, I want to confirm it. Would this gentleman like a cup oftte or ice cubes? the barista asked with a professional smile. Nicole smiled kindly and said, Ice cubes please. Im his mother. Its up to me. Thank you. The barista sensed the murderous intent in her gentle tone. However, this murderous intent was not directed at her, but at her son, because her eyes were always staring at Carl when she spoke. Seeing how stern Nicole looked, the barista decided not to offend her. Alright. The barista hurriedly turned around and left.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Not long after, a cup of ice cubes was served. However, it was brought over by a different barista. Carl looked at the ice cubes with his eyes wide open. He turned to the barista in disbelief. The barista replied with a smile, Sir, here are the ice cubes you ordered. She spoke seriously and didntugh at all. Her professionalism wasparable to that of a waitress at the Golden Cauldron Club. Carl was angry. You Thank you. Nicole forcefully interrupted Carl. After the barista left, she looked at Carl and said leisurely, Eat. The weather in early spring was not cool, but it was not warm either. It was far from the time to have cold drinks, let alone ice cubes. Carl looked around and lowered his voice. Mom, dont do this. Its embarrassing. You still know its embarrassing? You make such a bigmotion for that woman. Your father and I are embarrassed. You even stopped Jessicas work for her! Nicole said angrily, What do you see in that woman? Are you blind? Carl sighed, She is pregnant. Nicole was stunned for seconds before her expression changed. Realizing that she was about to go berserk, Carl quickly appeased her. Were in a public ce. Calm down. Take a deep breath. Nicole sat upright. After taking a few deep breaths, she managed to calm herself down. Didnt you say that you two didnt do it? Her son never gave her a moment of peace. Most 30-year-old men had started a family and seeded in career, so they didnt have to worry about them anymore. Her son, on the other hand didnt start a family or achieve much in career at a age of 30. What was worse, he made trouble all the time and was often appeared in the news. When Carl saw that Nicole had listened to him, he said, But the problem is that she is pregnant now! Nicole looked at Carl as if looking at a fool. What does that have to do with you? Carl exined, That morning, Jessica watched Sivane out of my room. If I say Sivans baby is not mine, will she believe me? Why wont she believe you? Nicole watched the two grow up and felt they still had some trust in each other. Then she frowned in confusion. Wait, what does this have to do with Jessica? Do you? Thats right, Carl admitted. Nicoles guess was verified. She asked in disbelief, You love Jessica? Carl leaned back and said in a tired voice, Yes, I love her. In order to convince her that nothing happened between Sivan and me, I have to take a paternity test to prove that the child isnt mine. The paternity test can only be carried out after at least one month. But Sivan fell a few days ago. I may have to wait for her to get better. Chapter 1378 You Made a Mistake in the First Place Nicole felt that what Carl said made sense. But When the timees, you can do the paternity test. Do you have to cause such a sensation? Sivan is a cunning woman. If I dont humor her for the time being, she will have an abortion. Then I will have no evidence to prove my innocence. Even if Jessica and I get married in the future, this matter will be a knot between us for the rest of our lives. Therefore, I must sooth Sivan to ensure that her child is safe and sound. Then he asked Nicole, Do you understand it now? Nicole nodded and looked at Carl with a serious expression. So, youre doing all this for a purpose? Yeah, can I order my coffee now? Carl pushed the cup of ice cubes aside. Nicole smiled and said, Of course. Let me help you. Carl wore a ttering smile. Thank you, Mom. Nicole called the barista and said, A cup of iced American coffee, please. Mom Carl was shocked. Carl hated iced Americano the most, and it was extremely bitter. Nicole must be doing this on purpose. You have exined everything clearly and I understand it. But you are the one who made a mistake in the first ce. This is your fault. Your attitude is not clear when you deal with your rtionship with a woman. Otherwise, Sivan would not have had the chance to enter our house, and this matter would not have implicated Jessica. Son, youve been smart since childhood, but youre not smart enough when ites to love affairs. I wont meddle with the affairs between you and Jessica. If youre meant to be, youll get together. It had been many years since Nicole had spoken to him in such a tone.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Over the past few years, Jessicas attitude towards him had been inconsistent. She was sometimes cordial, but in other times, hostile. He could tell something was bothering her. Since he grew up with Jessica, he felt he understood Jessica well enough and knew Jessica liked him, so he did not put in any effort to investigate what happened to Jessica in the past. Jessica was a soft-hearted woman. As long as he didnt give up, Jessica would definitely end up with him. He suddenly realized that he had been thinking about how to win Jessicas heart, but he had never seriously thought about how to solve the problem between them. Carl took a deep breath and said, I see, Mom. The barista brought up the iced American coffee. Carl picked it up and drank it all in one gulp, and Nicole could not stop him. Carl looked up at Nicoles somewhat distressed gaze and smiled, Im okay, Mom. Its not bitter. Nicole sighed. As soon as Jessica returned to their room after dinner with Molly, she received a phone call from the front desk. Miss Jessica, a madam surnamed Jones wants to see you. Jones? Jessica pondered for a moment and knew who the person was. Ill be right down. Seeing Jessica walk out in a hurry, Molly asked, Whats the matter? Mrs. Jones is here. Ill go down and pick her up. Nicole had always loved her. Both she and Carl were involved in this matter, so it was inevitable that it would alert their parents. Arabel had called earlier. Jessica had been wondering when Nicole would call her. She didnt expect Nicole toe to see her directly. Aunt Nicole is here? Ill go down with you! Molly was a member of the Jones family, so she naturally knew Nicole. Jessica asked her, Arent you running away from a wedding? Arent you worried that Mrs. Jones will tell your family your whereabouts? Molly chuckled, No, Aunt Nicole is the best. She wont tell my family where I am. Chapter 1379 On the Blacklist When the elevator reached the lobby on the first floor, Jessica walked out and looked towards the lounge. She saw Nicole sitting upright on the sofa with a cup of tea in front of her. Mrs. Jones! Jessicas face revealed a joyful expression as she trotted towards her. Nicole smiled and said, Slow down. Have you eaten dinner? Jessica knew why she hade, so she didnt ask. I have. Nicole did not hide and exined, I went to see Carl. Jessica nodded calmly. Aunt Nicole, Molly came out from behind Jessica and called her with a smile. Seeing Molly, Nicoleughed and said, You are also here? Your family said they wont force you to get married anymore. When you have time, go home. Molly shook his head and said, I cant. Its embarrassing if I go home before making some achievements myself. Nicole was amused by her serious expression. Molly is sensible now. Mrs. Jones, can I book you a room in the hotel? Jessica sat down beside Nicole. No, I just came to see you. Carls father has been suffering a rpse of an old illness recently. Im worried about him, so Im going to the airportter. Hearing this, Jessica felt somewhat guilty. She had never been patient or intolerant. Back then, once being attacked, she only wanted to fight back. She did not expect that things would end up like this, causing their parents to worry about her. Im going out to buy something. Molly knew they had something to talk about, so she made an excuse to leave them alone.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. After Molly left, Jessica and Nicole could talk in private. Nicole said, Carl has gone too far this time. Its understandable. Jessica smiled gently. Her expression was calm, without resentment or anger. Nicole sized her up for a moment and understood that Jessica meant from the bottom of her heart. Understandable didnt sound good. This is Carls fault, but its between you two, so I wont apologize to you on his behalf. I just want you to be happy. No matter what happens to you, I will support you like your mother. Nicole had always been reasonable. She would never exert pressure on young people as an elder in order to achieve her goal. If she wanted Jessica to make peace with Carl, she just had to say it directly because Jessica would do as she said, but she did not. It was precisely because of this that Jessicas heart became a little heavy. Thank you, Mrs. Jones. Im sorry to disturb you. Nicole just shook her head. After seeing Nicole off, Jessica decided to talk to Carl. She was fine now, but Carl was still under attack of cyber violence. Although Nicole loved her, Carl was her son. How could she not be distressed to see theizens calling him names? As soon as she got to her room, Jessica called Carl. The ringtone sounded for a while before he answered. It was very quiet on the other end. She couldnt even hear his breathing. Jessica guessed that he must have found a quiet ce where Sivan wasnt around to answer the phone. He must know the phone call was from her, so he didnt say anything and waited for Jessica to speak first. Im surprised that you didnt block my number, Jessica joked, her tone the same as before. Carl knew Jessica would call because Nicole had told him so. He had always thought that he knew Jessica the best, but in the end, he did not know her as well as his mother did. Chapter 1380 The Apology Am I such a petty person to you? After Carl finished speaking, he remembered what he had done. He secretly gritted his teeth and said, No matter how petty I am, I wont cklist you. Jessica did not have the mood to exchange pleasantries with him. She got to the point. I am willing to cooperate with you to rify the matter that you suspended me. The other end of the phone went quiet for a moment. Do you pity me? Carls tone seemed to contain a hint of a smile, but after listening carefully, she felt his emotions were somewhat difficult to distinguish. Jessica chuckled, Not even close. Theizens not only call you names. Even your parents be victims because of it. I dont want them to suffer that. Carl smiled silently. He missed the days when he was ridiculed by Jessica. At the same time, Carl felt his ipetence for the first time.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He was the one who approached Sivan first. Last time, Sivan pped Jessica in front of him. Jessica was someone he put on a pedestal. He wouldnt eveny a finger on her. This time, Jessica became a trending figure and had been under attack from cyber violence for so long because of Sivan. And now, Jessica offered to help him make rifications. How could he ept her help? If he did, he wouldnt deserve her. When he ended his rtionship with Sivan, what right did he have to ask Jessica to be with him? Carl said casually, Do you really take my mother as your own mother? Jessica was surprised to hear that, and for a moment, she was too dumbfounded to speak. On the other end of the phone, Carl continued, I will take care of my family. I still have things to attend to. Ill hang up now. He did not hang up immediately, as if he was waiting for Jessica to hang up first. Jessica felt puzzled. Both she and Carl were confused. Waiting for the other to hang up was a very intimate act. It was insignificant, but it was enough to move people. Jessica hung up the phone irritably. At eight oclock in the evening. It was the peak period of Weibo traffic. The people who went to work were off work, and the students hade home. Staying at home with nothing better to do, they all started surfing Weibo. An apology statement became a trending topic. The topic #Carls Apology# soon ranked first on the list. Molly, who was brushing her teeth in the bathroom, saw this trending topic and shouted loudly to Jessica outside, Jessica! Check the trending topics out! Jessica was ready to go to bed. Hearing what Molly said, she grabbed her phone immediately. There was a familiar name on the list, and it was exceptionally eye-catching. Carl apologized? Seeing his name, she was stunned for a moment. Was this Carls way of handling the matter? Jessica was so shocked that she turned over and sat up on the bed. She clicked on the trending hashtag and read the contents. Carl issued an apology on his official Weibo ount. The apology was to Jessica. It was the peak period of traffic. There were too many people reading this Weibo post. Jessica tried several times, but did not see it. After refreshing it a few times, she finally saw the contents of the statement. His choice of words and tone were filled with sincerity, and the statement expressed his apology for suspending her. He also apologized for Sivan finding fault with her. He even seemed modest in the post. But Jessica was sad. Although Carl was a jerk, he was someone she had loved deeply. He was proud and confident. Now he was apologizing to her on Weibo in front of the public. She felt terrible! Jessica read thements below. Since Carls apology was very sincere, thements from theizens were not so harsh this time. Chapter 1381 Mysterious “XN” In the hospital. Sivan was lying on the bed, flipping through a magazine in boredom. Pregnancy was too boring. Fortunately, the doctor said that she would be discharged in two days. At this moment, Carl walked in. He looked exhausted, as if he hadnt slept well all night. His eyes were bloodshot, and he seemed in a bad mood. But when he looked at Sivan, his gaze suddenly became gentle. He lifted the bag in his hand and showed it to Sivan. I bought the cake you like. Thank you. Sivan looked at him happily. Carl sat down beside the bed, took the cake out of the bag and handed it to her. Try it first and see if its still the taste you like. Alright. Sivan smiled and took it. After taking two bites, she put it down. Its delicious. But I just have no appetite. She didnt want to eat so much dessert, as It would only make her fat. After giving birth to the baby, she would no longer work in the entertainment industry, but she still had to maintain her figure. After all, she would be the wife of the President of Tip Top Media at that time.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. After Carl handed the cake to her, he took out his phone and paid no attention to whether she ate it or not. Hearing Sivans words, he didnt even raise his head and said, If you dont want to eat it, then dont eat. Since Carl became the target of online because of her, Sivan believed Carl couldnt live without her. He loved her so much that he was even willing to give up his reputation for her. Therefore, she did not recognize his perfunctory tone. Siva thought Carl humored her in everything and doted on her very much. The doctor says that I can be discharged from the hospital in a few days. I can return to Hoover City and finally leave this ce. She couldnt stand this damn ce for one more day. The environment was bad, and it could neverpare with that in Hoover City. Hearing this, Carl raised his head and said in a faint tone, Well, go to a hospital to have a thorough check-up after you get back. Okay. Sivan caressed her lower abdomen and thought of the arrival of Carls mothers yesterday. She wanted to ask about it. Carls phone suddenly vibrated. From where Sivan was, she could not see the caller ID. She only saw Carls face fall as he looked at the screen. He looked grim. Just as Sivan was about to speak, Carl stood up with his phone in his hand. Im going out to take this. Despite his stern look, he spoke to her gently. Seeing that Carl had left, Sivan got out of bed and followed him quietly. She wanted to know who called Carl, and why Carl had to answer the call behind her back. Was he afraid that she would hear their conversation? Carl walked outside the door and picked up the phone. He said impatiently, Ive made the apology statement. What else do you want? Sivan didnt know what the person on the other end of line said, but Carl sounded even angrier. Dont go too far. Although you are the boss of Tip Top Media, I have been working hard in Tip Top Media all these years! Sivan, who was standing by the door, was so shocked that her eyes widened when she heard this. A few years ago, when the movie super star Adams was still alive, he broke the contract with Tip Top Media once. At that time, a person named XN appeared, iming to be the founder of Tip Top Media and writing a long Weibo post to reverse the situation. Every citizen knew about it. Sivan naturally knew it as well. After that, this mysterious XN never appeared again. Tip Top Media had always been in charge of Carl. That founder XN seemed to not exist at all and was soon forgotten. Chapter 1382 Be in the Limelight Sivan, like the others, also forgot about the existence of XN. She subconsciously thought that Tip Top Media had only one boss, Carl. But just now, Carl mentioned Tip Top Medias Big Boss over the phone and an apology statement. It sounded like this mysterious XN had interfered in thepanys affairs again. Wait. Apology statement? Could it be that because of the recent events, XN asked Carl to write an apology statement to Jessica? How could this be? Thinking of this possibility, Sivan gritted her teeth in anger. Why did youe out? Hearing Carls voice, Sivan gathered her thoughts and realized that Carl had seen her. He had hung up the phone and was standing at the door looking at her. Sivan had been eavesdropping behind Carl, so she kept the door ajar. Now that Carl had discovered it, she opened the door. Sivan heard the contents of his phone call. She knew Carl was angry now, so she said softly, I was just worried about you Lets go inside.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. It could be seen that Carls anger hadnt dissipated, but he didnt re in front of Sivan. Her head drooping, she walked in with a smile. The man she liked was special. No matter how angry he was, he would not go berserk in front of women. After returning to the ward, Carl asked her, Did you hear what I just said? I just walked to the door, and before I could hear anything, you noticed me. Sivan deliberately lied to see if Carl would tell her the truth. The corners of Carls lips curved into an extremely small arc, and if she didnt look carefully, she wouldnt be able to discover it at all. He had picked up the phone for Sivan to eavesdrop, and he could easily see through Sivans lousy tricks with a single nce. She wanted to test him? What a joke! Carl sighed and said with a straight face, Have you heard of XN? Back then, when Adams was still in Tip Top Media, his contract termination had caused a sensation. It was XN who solved the problem in the end. Sivan pretended to think for a moment and said, Ive heard of it before. At that time, it was quite mysterious on the Inte. They said he was the founder of Tip Top Media, the boss behind the scenes, and he was very powerful He has never taken care of the business. This time, the incident has caused a lot of troubles. He called mest night, and asked me to write an apology statement to Jessica. After Carl finished speaking, he snorted coldly to show his disdain. Sure enough, it was exactly what she had thought! Sivan was even angrier than Carl. It was not your fault. Why should you write an apology statement? Whats wrong with him? He is so unreasonable. Youre the boss of Tip Top Media. How could he make you write an apology statement to Jessica? Is she worthy? Its embarrassing for you if the words get out. The boss of Tip Top Media personally wrote an apology statement to her and posted online. How important the person must be! Jessica didnt deserve it! Sivan had exhausted all her schemes to destroy Jessica so that she would be driven out of the entertainment industry. However, in the end, Jessica had only been scolded by theizens for a day or two. Not only did she turn the tables around and bring Sivan down, but now Carl had even personally written an apology statement for her, making her morous in the limelight! Sivan couldnt take this, no matter what! Carl patted her shoulder and said, Dont be angry. Its not good for the baby. Chapter 1383 Snatch It Over Sivans n waspletely in vain. She could not control her temper at all, nor could she continue to pretend to be considerate and gentle. How could I not be angry? Why do you listen to that damn founder? Youve worked so hard for Tip Top Media and him. Did he ever think about you? In the end, he even forced you to write an apology statement on your Weibo ount and embarrassed you! Sivan only felt Carl was embarrassed. She was angry because he had written an apology statement for Jessica, and it didnt go as she wished. In short, in Sivans opinion, she had done nothing wrong. It was just others fault. Carl had interacted with many women in the past few years, including those he met at work and female artists working for him. This was the first time he had met a greedy, brainless, stupid, and ignorant woman like Sivan. He was running out of patience. Carl revealed a mocking smile. Yes, he got me embarrassed. What do you think I should do with him?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Only then did Sivan realize that she had lost her temper with Carl just now. She sneaked a nce at Carl and found his expression was very faint. She could not tell whether he was angry or not. Sivan thought for a moment, and then thought there was no way Carl was angry with her, so she took the courage to probe carefully and said, You may as well snatch Tip Top Media over. She said this intentionally in a willful tone. If Carl could listen to her, it would be good. If he didnt have this idea, she could make amends in time. A hint of disgust shed through Carls eyes, but his tone was exceptionally gentle. I think what you said makes sense. Sivan was delighted, Really? She had always dreamed of bing the wife of the President of Tip Top Media, but what happened today let her know that Tip Top Media was not Carls alone. Although Carls family was rich, the family business was under the control of his father. In addition, Tip Top Media was thergest in the entertainment industry. Being the wife of Tip Top Medias CEO was so glorious. Of course. For our childs sake, I will try my best to fight for it. Carls gaze fell casually on Sivans lower abdomen. He had to endure it for a few more days. He would no longer have to see this disgusting face after the paternity test. Sivan reached out to touch her belly and smiled with satisfaction. The baby and I will be fine. Carlughed. That was what he expected. The child must be safe and sound. I dont understand a single word Carl said. Summer turned around and looked at Leonardo, who was sitting in front of theputer, reading the documents. Just now, Carl called Leonardo suddenly. Leonardo was reading the documents. His phone was right next to Summers hand. She answered it for him. However, before she could say a word, Carl started to speak nonstop. He mentioned a statement of apology, and said something about not going too far, and he worked for Tip Top Media, and so on. Summer really couldnt understand what he meant. Summer threw the phone to Leonardo and muttered, Why was he so weird recently? Leonardo turned on his phone, flipped through the trending topics list, and handed his phone to Summer. Summer stayed upte for the meetingst night and didnt have time to read Weibo posts. When she came back, she only asked Leonardo if there was any news about the matter regarding Jessica. Noticing how tired she was, Leonardo wanted her to rest earlier. He didnt tell her about Carls apology statement. Chapter 1384 Are You Praising Him Or Insulting Me Carls apology statement was still on the list. Although it wasnt as hot as it wasst night, it was still among the top ten. Carl himself was a trending topic, so it was naturally impossible for the discussion on his apology statement to subside all of a sudden. After Summer read Carls apology statement, she suddenly realized something. So thats the case, but from what he said, it seems you forced him to write the apology statement. Summer knew it was impossible for Leonardo to force Carl to write an apology statement. Moreover, Leonardo had already transferred Tip Top Media to Carl. The baffling words Carl had said just now made her even more puzzled. Leonardo nced at Summer and said, Thats absurd. Its possible. Yesterday, you said you were bored and asked me to go somewhere to rx. Summer propped her hands on the table, smiling at Leonardo. Leonardo paused for a moment and pulled hisptop to the side. He swirled his chair with its back to Summer and continued to read the documents, ignoring her. Childish, Summer said. Then she deliberately went around to the other side to face Leonardo. Tell me, what exactly is Carl doing? Leonardo closed hisptop and said, He wants to prove his innocence. Summer snorted coldly, How can he possibly be innocent? Leonardo said, Thats why he is trying to prove it. That makes sense. Summer nodded, He wanted to prove his innocence, so he let Jessica be bullied on the Inte and gave you an inexplicable phone call? Summer had always taken Jessicas side. Leonardo thought of his friendship with Carl, and decided to say something for the sake of Carls happiness. To keep Sivans child and do a paternity test. Hearing this, Summer understood everything. Sivan imed this child was Carls. Its hard for him to deny it since the time is right. If Carl doesnt admit this child is his, with Sivans temperament, she would rather have an abortion than let him do a paternity test. Carl is ying along to win Sivans trust. Is it so? After Summer finished speaking, she turned to look at Leonardo. Leonardo nodded and stood up to drink water.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Summer followed behind him like a tail and continued to discuss with him. In that case, Carl is too miserable. He has to say sweet nothings every day to a woman he doesnt like. As his friends, should we go and see him? Leonardo poured a ss of water and stuffed it into Summers hand. You want to ridicule him, right? He sounded sure of it. Summer giggled, I really care about him. Leonardo didnt believe it. Summer asked, If you were him, would you deal with this matter in a better way? She thought for a while and felt there was no other way. Leonardo asked, Are you praising him or insulting me? What? Summer was confused for a moment. Leonardo was saying that it was impossible for him to encounter the same situation as the one Carl had gone through. He also felt Carl was iparable to him. Summer said seriously, Why are you so narcissistic now? I said if! Leonardo said coldly, He should be responsible for what he has done. There is no ifs. Summer curled her lips and said, Its too boring to talk to you. Im going to call Jessica. Chapter 1385 Who Is Mr. Carl? Since Carl had posted an apology statement online, Jessica, as the person concerned, naturally had to respond to it. Jessica left the matter about Carls statement to Molly. Molly used Jessicas verified Weibo ount toment on and forward Carls apology statement. We both belong to the Tip Top Media family. Of course, Ill forgive you. Worried about causing misunderstandings, Molly ced quotation marks on the word family to avoid misunderstandings or being maliciously used by someone. Her words implied that whether Carl suspended Jessicas work or not, it was an internal affair of Tip Top Media. Tip Top Media members were family, and they would not get into conflict because of this kind of thing. This half-joking response made the whole thing much easier. As a result, the online insulting stopped. Lets stop it. Its just a family business inside Tip Top Media. Theres no need for us outsiders to meddle. The matter has taken a sharp turn. Its interesting. Our lovely Mr. Carl is back. I knew Carl would do the right thing Is it settled? Will there be another reversal? Theizens kept making variousments from different aspects. In thements section, apart from on-lookers, there were Carls fans who almost unfollowed him. Seeing Mollysment, they followed him on Weibo again. This matter had been going on for a few days, and it was almost over now. Seeing that Jessica was reading Weibo posts, Molly ran to her and said proudly, Jessica, are you satisfied with what you are seeing? Jessicaplimented her as she wished, Not bad. At the very least, theizens stopped insulting her. Molly proudly said yes, and asked Jessica, Then after this matter is settled, can we go back to the crew and start work? Yes. Jessica leaned against the sofa, closed her eyes and muttered, I feel even more tired than filming these few days. Two dayster, Jessica and Molly returned to join the movie crew of Lost City. Jessica was very popr now. Many media were paying attention to her. Although she did not see any reporters on the set, the news of her returning to the crew was out. She had just arrived at the set in the morning, and an hourter, the news Jessica returning to the set of Lost City had be a trending topic, and there were even a few unclear photos. Jessica stared at the photos for a long time before she realized they were taken. At that time, she got out the car at the entrance of Studio City. The reporters must have waited for her there. They were so dedicated. Jessica had remained idle in the hotel room these past few days. Other than reading Weibo posts, she spent all her time reading the script. As soon as she returned to the crew, she quickly adapted to it, and the filming went smoothly all morning. At noon, Jessica and Molly squatted in a corner to have lunch. Molly kept talking. Jessica ate while reading the script, asionally responding to Molly. Then someone shouted, Mr. Carl treats everyone to drinks. Come and get them. Jessica read the script as she ate. She did not hear the first two words clearly. She turned around and asked Molly, Who did he say treats us to drinks?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Molly heard it clearly. Its Mr. Carl Jessica asked, Who is Mr. Carl? Molly considered her wording and said, I think its my cousin Carl. Carl Jones? Shouldnt he be in the hospital with Sivan? What was he doing on the set? Jessica nced at Molly and said, Arent you going to get the drinks? Mollys expression changed slightly. Im afraid to have any drink from someone else now. Previously, Sivan had used treating everyone to coffee as an excuse to make trouble for Jessica. It left a shadow on Mollys mind. Chapter 1386 Endure It Molly and Jessica did not go over to get drinks, but someone brought them over. Ive been looking for you for a long time. So you two are here. Carl walked towards Jessica and Molly with two cups of packed drinks in his hands. Jessicas hand paused as she flipped through the script. She looked up at Carl, closed the script, picked up her chopsticks and finished her lunch. Then she put away the lunch box. These are for you. Carl ced the drinks on the small table in front of Jessica. She nced at the logo on the bag. She stayed in Studio City all year round. She was familiar with all the restaurants nearby and immediately recognized which restaurant the drinks were from. She raised her head and looked at Carl indifferently. Thank you, Mr. Carl. It was early spring, but it was still cold; but Carl wore very few clothes, and he looked much thinner. Jessica frowned slightly and opened the script again. Mr. Carl, if theres nothing else you want to talk about, I will go back to reading the script. She lowered her head. Carl could only see her head. Even though he couldnt see her expression, he could imagine how gloomy her expression was now. After two seconds, Carl said, Lets dine together after work. Before Jessica could respond, Molly cut in, Not interested. She was still holding a grudge. She still remembered what happened over the past few days.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Carl turned to Molly and said, You are invited too. Im not going! Molly snorted and raised her chin to express her dissatisfaction. Carl was the most popr amongst his peers in the Jones family. When they were young, the other children all liked to y with him, and when they grew up, he had helped all of them more or less. Molly had stayed in Carls home for a few years when she was a child. Compared to his siblings, she was closer to Carl and was willful in front of him. Carl didnt say anything. He just stared at her. His expression was as usual, but it made Molly feel stressful. She swallowed and whispered to Jessica, Jessica Okay. Send Molly the time and the location. Ill go with her after I finish my work, Jessica agreed straightforwardly. Carl seemed to have expected Jessica to agree, and there was no surprise in his expression. After looking at Jessica, he said, Then Im leaving. Goodbye. As Jessica spoke, she lowered her head again, as if she didnt want to look at Carl. Carl loosened his tie and left silently. Jessica, why did you agree to go? Molly was puzzled that Jessica agreed to have dinner with Carl just like that. Jessica exined, Although I responded to his apology online, there were still someone saying that I was forced by thepany to showpromising and cooperating. I see. Molly seemed to have been enlightened. Now I understand. You promised to eat with my cousin for the media. Then they will believe that there really isnt a grudge between you two, right? Jessica did not say anything. Molly took that as acquiescence. Although I think this matter seems reasonable, I still feel aggrieved. Why could Sivan cause the trouble, but we have to cooperate to deal with the aftermath. That woman is shameless Molly muttered to herself for a while. Only when the work was about to start did Jessica say, I guess Sivan will also be there for dinner tonight. You canin as much as you want now, but endure it during the dinner. Chapter 1387 Pour Coffee on Her Face The night was deepening. The crew finished work at nine oclock. Jessica dragged her tired body back into the car. Leaning against the back of the chair to rest with her eyes closed, she asked Molly, Where is the restaurant? Its right next to our hotel. Molly still sounded unhappy. Then she turned to look at Jessica angrily. Jessica, will we really be photographed when we eatter? Jessica was so tired that she didnt even want to open her eyes. Yes. Then Id better not go. Im afraid I wont be able to restrain myself from pouring coffee on that womans face, Molly said with a worried expression. Jessica was amused by her words. Then do it. Its no big deal. The matter will be a trending topic at most. Molly curled her lips and said, I will hold my temper. Shall we go back to the hotel first or go straight to the restaurant? Lets go to the restaurant first. The earlier they take the photos, the sooner we can go back to rest. Jessica yawned, but still didnt open her eyes. Wake me up when we arrive. It would take about twenty to thirty minutes to get to the restaurant. She could sleep in the car for a while. Molly got even angrier when she saw Jessica was so tired, and still had to eat with them in order to cooperate with Carl.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. It was all caused by that woman Sivan! Twenty minutester, they arrived. The car stopped at the entrance of the restaurant. Molly called Jessica to wake her up. Jessica, wake up. Were here. Jessica opened her eyes and was at a loss for a moment. She shook her head before realizing that she was still in the car. She had been filming from morning to night. There was no stopping in the middle except for eating. She was exhausted. Lets go, Jessica said and was going to open the door to get off the car. Wait! Molly called out to her. Jessica turned around and saw Molly holding a makeup bag. Fix your makeup first. No need. You cant go out like that. Didnt you say you would be photographed? Youll look bad if youre seen by your fans like this. My fans like the way I am now, down-to-earth, independent, and amiable. Molly didnt know what to say. Jessica took the opportunity to get out of the car. Although Jessica refused to fix her makeup, Molly tidied up her hair before they entered the restaurant as a final remedy for Jessicas image. Carl had booked a private room. When Jessica walked inside, she saw Sivan sitting beside Carl as expected. Sivan stayed in the hospital for a few days, but herplexion was even better than before. It seemed she had been taken good care of in the hospital these days. Hi. Carl heard the door open and looked towards the door. Molly turned her head away. Im sorry to keep you waiting. Jessica smiled. She sounded courteous and distant, and her words were exceptionally official. Carl was slightly surprised to hear that. Then he smiled as well. He looked extremely gentle. Weve just arrived. Although the two of them smiled politely and estranged from each other, Sivan got mad to see them like that. Yes, we only waited for half an hour. I thought Miss Jessica would note. Siva interrupted, Her tone was gentle, and she wore a smile on her face, but what she said somehow sounded weird. Carl had said that they had just arrived, but she said that she had waited for half an hour. Her words dripped with sarcasm. Jessica ignored Sivans words and maintained a smile on her face. She walked to the opposite of Carl and Sivan. Just as she was about to sit down, Molly quickly stepped forward to help her pull out the chair opposite Carl and said, Jessica, please sit down. Jessica nced at her and signaled her with his eyes, Be good. Chapter 1388 Revenge Molly smiled and blinked at Jessica, Dont worry. Jessica didnt say anything else and sat down. Only then did Molly pull out the chair opposite Sivan. Sivan naturally wouldnt take Molly serious. When Molly sat opposite her, she only nced at Molly and didnt feel guilty for pping Molly on the face that day. Molly sneered and stamped heavily on Sivans foot under the table! Sivan was pregnant, but getting stamped on the feet wouldnt cause her to miscarry, right? Molly had never seen such a shameless woman before!N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Mollys heart was filled with anger, and she wished she could vent it all out through that stomp, so she tried as hard as she could. Sivan screamed immediately, Who stepped on me? Sivan reached out to caress her foot as she screamed. She hissed coldly and red at Molly. Did you just step on me? Are you blind? Molly looked at Sivan with a fake smile. Did you see me step on you? If you cannot prove it, then you are the blind one. She deliberately stressed blind. Then it must be you! Sivan pointed at Jessica, and shouted, Carl and I kindly invited you to dinner with us to reconcile. You agreed. I thought you really wanted toe. I didnt expect you to use such a dirty trick! Dirty trick? Jessica crossed her arms and looked at Sivan leisurely. Did you see me do it? I How could it be possible for Sivan to see someone step on her feet under the table? It must be you! Jessica had worked hard all day. She was hungry and tired now. She really wasnt in the mood to deal with Sivan, so she said coldly, Sivan, if you continue to make trouble for me, Ill call in the reporters outside. I think they must want to get the news about Mr. Carls girlfriend making a scene. Sivans expression changed slightly. She felt that she could hardly gain the upper hand. So she turned to Carl and said coquettishly, Carl, look at them Carl patted her shoulder and said, Dont forget why we are here today. Sivan thought of the reason why she and Carl invited Jessica for dinner today, so she had to put up with it. However, Molly kicked her as soon as Sivan sat down. She red at Molly. You! Her hands propped against her chin. Molly smiled at Sivan, Miss Sivan, whats wrong with you now? Sivan knew that treating Jessica to dinner today was to act reconciliation for the media. She should be friendly, but she was not someone who could swallow her anger. She turned to Jessica and said, Jessica, take care of your agent! Have you forgotten the rules after being away for too long? Generally speaking, the agent manages the artist, not the other way round. Jessica knew Molly was angry. This kind of harmless little revenge wouldnt cause any major problem, so she let Molly do whatever she wanted. Lets order dishes. Carl pushed the menu to Jessica. He pushed the menu with a bit of force, as if he was unhappy. Jessica pressed down on the menu and sneered. She and Molly were targeting his girlfriend. How could he be happy? Its just that because they were putting on a reconciliation show, she couldnt go berserk. Jessica came with an empty stomach. She ordered many dishes. Molly almost ordered all the dishes on the menu. Sivan was dumbfounded. Are you crazy? You have ordered so many dishes! Chapter 1389 Deal with Them as She Wished Molly meant to go against Sivan. She flipped the menu in her hand and said, Really? Did I order too many dishes? Then she continued, I dont think so. Therere barely enough for us. Really? you should pay for them yourself! Sivan couldnt stand it anymore. Molly was just an agent who worked for Tip Top Media. Why was she so tyrannical? No problem. If you cant afford it, then dont tell us you treat us to dinner. Why didnt you just be honest with us in the first ce? I could have taken you to a better restaurant. Mollys smile looked so sincere. I cant afford it? What Sivan hated the most was being looked down upon. Carl, who had been silent all this while, called in a warning tone, Molly. Molly snorted as she closed the menu and tossed it to Sivan. Ive ordered for myself. You can order yours now. Sivan looked at Molly, as if she wanted to tear her into pieces. Carl whispered softly to her, Dont be angry, for the sake of the baby. Hearing him mention her child, Sivan panicked and quickly suppressed her anger. That was right. She was carrying a baby. She couldnt be so angry. It was not good for the baby. Once the baby was born, she would be the wife of the president of Tip Top Media. Then, she would deal with Jessica and Molly as she wished. She had plenty of opportunities ahead. She could wait. Well see! After Sivan thought it through, she became the gentle and understanding woman in front of Carl and said softly, I know. I wont get angry, or the baby will be unhappy. Jessica picked up the cup expressionlessly and took a sip. She heard Sivans words loud and clear.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Jessica was not happy, so Molly calmed down and did not cause any more trouble. Not long after, the waiter came in. When the dishes were about to be served, the manager came in as well and said, Mr. Carl, I am sorry the table is not spacious enough to hold all the dishes you have ordered. Shall I add another table in the room? The manager was actually trying to ask if they would like to cancel some dishes, but he couldnt ask so directly. Just as Carl was about to say something, Jessica said, No need. Just cancel the dishes you havent prepared first. We cant finish them all. Molly ordered too many dishes. She was indeed impulsive. It would be too wasteful if they could not eat up all the food. When Sivan heard Jessicas words, she was unhappy again. She intentionally objected, Cancel? Why? Its not like we cant afford it. Serve all the dishes. The manager was in a dilemma and turned to Carl for help. After all, Carl was the one who had the final say here. Carl said unhurriedly, Bring them all up. The manager paused for a moment and said, Alright. Seeing that Carl had taken her side, Sivan was delighted, and her face was full of pride. She picked up some food for him and said, Carl, try this. Molly pursed her lips, and helped Jessica with the dishes. Jessica, this is delicious. Jessica did not look at them and did not speak. She was soon full. She took out her phone and checked the time. It was almost eleven oclock. She had to get up at five oclock tomorrow morning. We can go out now. Whats the hurry? Im not finished yet. Sivan noticed that Jessica was very tired, so she deliberately ate slowly. Carl said, Im sleepy. The food here doesnt taste good. Ill take you to the Golden Cauldron Club tomorrow after we get back to Hoover City. Hearing this, Sivan nced at Jessica, but Jessicas face showed no emotion. Sivan didnt see the jealousy she expected the most. She was upset and said, I agree with you that the food here is terrible. Chapter 1390 Something Dirty Sivan was finally willing to go out with Jessica and the others. When they reached the door of the private room, Sivan suddenly stopped and called out, Wait a moment. Jessica looked back at Sivan impatiently. Molly could not hold her temper and snapped at Sivan, Whats your problem now? There are reporters outside. Are we going out like this? Sivan ignored Molly and looked straight at Jessica. Seeing that Jessica did not react, Sivan said impatiently, Come over now.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jessica looked at Sivan, as if she were looking at a fool, and walked out. She had only agreed to have dinner with them and y along with them for Mrs. Jones sake. As for Sivan, she did not deserve Jessicas attention. How dare you? Seeing that she had been ignored, Sivan went forward to stop Jessica. However, Molly, who had been paying attention to her movements, stepped forward and quickly stood in front of Jessica. She smiled maliciously, Miss Sivan, I am also involved in the case. If we go out together in an intimate manner, the reporters will also take pictures of us. Jessica had opened the door of the private room. Molly took this opportunity to hold Sivans arm. Sivan wanted to pull it out, but Molly held it tightly. She simply couldnt pull it out. Molly turned to her and said, Ive seen the reporters. No matter how dissatisfied Sivan was, she suppressed it. She curved her lips and revealed a smile. She warmly held Molly and walked out, pretending to be talking andughing. If one hadnt heard what they said, one would have thought that they were close friends. Molly, I underestimated you. Sivans heart was filled with resentment and unwillingness, but she still had to maintain a smile on her face. Molly drawled, Likewise. Sivan leaned closer to Molly with a smile, and said in a low voice that could only be heard by the two of them, Lets see! Jessica walked at the front. She noticed the two behind her speak in a much lower voice. Jessica turned around and smiled, What are you talking about? Whats it to you? Just y your part well. Sivans smile was as sweet as ever. Jessica raised her eyebrows slightly. Okay. Sivan had been discharged from the hospital, so she returned to the hotel she stayed. It was the same hotel where Jessica and Molly stayed. The group of people kept talking andughing all the time and returned to the hotel. After entering the elevator, they removed their disguise immediately. As soon as she entered the elevator, Molly moved away from Sivan, as fast as her legs could take her, as if she had been struck by electricity. She dusted the arm that Sivan had taken with a look of disgust, as if something dirty had stained it. Seeing this, Sivan got angry. Molly! What do you mean? As she spoke, she moved closer to Molly, as if she would p her at any moment. Im just dusting my sleeve. Does it bother you? Is there anything wrong with you? Molly red at her. There are surveince cameras around. Jessica leaned against the elevator car and said in a low voice. As soon as she said that, Sivan immediately stopped her movement. Sivan and Molly stood side by side in front, while Jessica and Carl stood behind. Carl looked sideway at Jessica and said indifferently, Im going back to Hoover City tomorrow. You should stay on the set. Dont cause more trouble. Caused more trouble? Jessica only sneered and didnt even bother to answer him. Chapter 1391 She’s Been Through Something Sivan heard Jessicas cold snort, turned around and said, Jessica, no matter what, Carl is your boss. Is that the way you talk to your boss? She was just retorted by Molly and was angry. When she saw Jessica, she took it out on her. My Boss? Jessica didnt think she was wrong, and even smiled, Soon, he wont be my boss. Her contract was about to expire, and it may be the high time when the film Lost City waspleted. Sivan did not see Jessica admit her mistake. She grew angrier, and said sharply, Dont make that proud face to me. Youll get youreuppance! Jessica curled her lips and said, I hope the same for you. However, Sivan was not angry. Instead, she put her hands on her lower abdomen proudly, But you may not understand the situation. I have my winning chips. She was pregnant with Carls child, and she would be the Mrs. Jones soon. With Carls status, Sivan could almost do anything in Hoover City.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. And Jessica, she was nothing then. Jessica did have some money and was friends with Summer. But so what? Unless Jessica could rece Summer as the new Mrs. Emerson. Jessicas face darkened. Sivan thought she had hurt Jessica andughed proudly. The elevator reached at Jessicas floor. Once the elevator door opened, Jessica said, Since you are pregnant, you should raise the baby at home. Be mature. And be a good mother. You should be responsible for your child. Jessicas tone was too serious, almost like a warning. Sivan was stunned for a moment, but Jessica ignored her and left. Sivan and Carl lived on a higher floor. The elevator door closed again. Sivan turned to Carl with a puzzled expression, Carl, was Jessica warning me just now? Youre thinking too much. Why would she do that? Carl lowered his eyes. No one knew what he was thinking. But Sivan pondered for a moment, I dont know what to say, but it feels so strange. I think shes been through something. Carl had been drooping his eyes and didnt want to look at Sivan. But when he heard her words, he immediately raised his eyes and stared at Sivan. Sivan fell into her own thoughts and did not notice Carls gaze. It is strange. Jessica has been famous for so many years, and she has never had an affair or a boyfriend. This is abnormal. Is it possible that she is married? Sivan became excited as if she had discovered a shocking secret. If this secret was true and be revealed to the public, then Jessicas reputation would be ruined even if she couldnt kick Jessica out of showbiz! As long as she could make Jessica miserable, she would feel happy. Carls expression was cold, Impossible. Carl knew best whether Jessica had a boyfriend or not, and whether she was hiding her marriage. Sivan suddenly realized something, Right! You are her boss. You should know more about her. Is it possible that she has an illegitimate child? Or was she pregnant? Did she have a miscarriage before? Sivans conjectures went further. Carls gaze darkened. He was at the end of his forbearance, and shouted suddenly, Shut your mouth up! Sivan was shocked by Carls tone, Carl, you Chapter 1392 A Huge Blow to Her Carl had been gentle to Sivan recently. And it had been a long time since Carl had spoken to her like that. She was surprised. Carl suppressed the anger and said expressionlessly, Youre pregnant. Dont talk about miscarriage. Oh. Sivan heaved a sigh of relief. Thats what youre worried about. You scared me. Dont take out on me again; otherwise I will run away and never let you see the child. Carl smiled faintly. Sivan was even happier upon seeing his smile, as Carl cared so much about her child. She was so happy that she didnt even notice that Carls smile wasnt sincere. After arriving at their floor, Carl walked her back to her room. When Carl turned around to leave, Sivan grabbed his arm and said coquettishly, Why dont you move in so we can live together? I dont want to part with you I have a video conference. It will disturb you. Carl smiled and patted her shoulder. Be good. Have a sweet dream and dont make me worry. Sivan could only let go of his hand and said, Alright. Now that Carl was to work, she had to let him go. Although she was unhappy, she had to pretend to be sensible. Carl seemed to like her being sensible. Then kiss me before you leave. Sivan raised her head and leaned closer to Carl. Carl retreated slightly. Come on. Just go to sleep. He pushed Sivan to the bed, tucked her in, and turned around to leave. As soon as he turned around, the smile on his face disappeared. He recalled what Sivan said in the elevator. Although Sivan only wanted to know if Jessica had a miscarriage; if it was true, that would be a big scandal for Jessica. Carl recalled the time when Jessica participated in an eventst year.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. At that time, when a pregnant woman fell of and bled in front of Jessica, Jessicas reaction was very strange, as if it was a huge blow to her. That Jessica and Carl had dinner together quickly hit the trending list. #Jessica and Carl dined together to break the rumors # The hashtag was simple and straightforward. Clicking it, one would see reposts of the photos of Jessica, Carl and the others having dinner together. In the photos, they wereing out of the private room, chatting andughing. Things went on pretty well. In my opinion, if Carl Jones was a loser, Jessica would not sign a contract with Tip Top Media for so many years. Shes not an idiot. Thats right. Apart fromments fromizens, there were many reviews from Jessicas fans. Guys, please focus on Jessicas new drama Look! What a gorgeous beauty. Along with thisment was a photo of Jessica. Jessica is so beautiful even in the genuine photo Allments were praises for Jessica. Jessica thought that it was the end. After she closed the page, another hashtag got trending. # Jessica did not hold Sivans arm # Jessica got confused. It was not a big deal. How could this make a trending topic? Someone erged the photo and began to criticize about the details that Sivan and Molly were holding hands, while Jessica was walking alone in front of them. Then here came the climax. Someone began to spread the rumor that Jessica and Sivan were at odds. And there were actually many people who agreed. Of course, Jessica is so real. If she doesnt like you, she lets you know. What the hell Sivan is holding hand with Jessicas manager Chapter 1393 Hard-cored Fan Jessica had a headache. She threw her phone to the side and pressed her temples. Molly saw her phone behind Jessica and said excitedly, That woman deserved it! Jessica did not say anything. Molly turned to look at her, Its not a good thing, right? Jessica did not answer. After a while, Jessica sneered, It doesnt matter, as long as they dont misread my rtionship with Mr. Carl. As for Sivan, who cares? What does she have to do with me? I dont want to have anything to do with her. Molly did not say anything. But she looked at Jessica admiringly and gave a thumbs-up. Jessica wiped her face tiredly, Go to bed early. No one would pay attention to such news tomorrow. Showbiz had no shortage of hot news. The next day, this news would be drowned out by other news. Everyone liked fresh news. However, it did not turn out the way Jessica had hoped. The film critic who helped Jessica criticized Carl posted something on Weibo and made Jessica a trending topic. Ive already said that entertainers and theirpany are in a cooperative rtionship. Theres no need to curry favor with the boss girlfriend just because of a contract. Will you guys intentionally curry favor with your boss girlfriend after being scolded by your boss? Is that necessary? Besides, shes just the boss girlfriend. She doesnt own thepany at all. But if she turns out to be the boss wife, it will be a totally different story. As soon as that man posted this, he got a lot of traffic. Some agreed with this post and some didnt. Many people were arguing about it. Jessica, Im a little suspicious that this man is your huge fan. Why is he always speaking for you? Molly thought for a moment and then said, Maybe not. Hes probably just trying to get attention. Jessica shook her head, Hes not doing it to get attention. But Jessica couldnt figure out why that man would speak up for her. Maybe he hated Carl? Jessica thought the trending topic would change overnight, but she didnt expect this. Jessica was not in the mood to care about this. She just wanted to put her heart into making her movie. Jessica didnt want to meet Carl and Sivan in the restaurant, so she didnt go down for breakfast. She had Molly pack some food for her and ate it on the way to the studio. After filming two scenes, Summer arrived and sat beside the director to watch the rey. When Jessica changed her clothes, Summer walked in. Jessica asked, Whats the matter? Did you have dinner with Carlst night? Summer asked. Jessica nodded, Yes. Summer nodded slowly.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. She hesitated to tell Jessica the truth. Carl did everything just to prove his innocence. But what if Sivans baby was Carls? Leonardo seemed to believe in Carl, but who knew what the truth was? Jessica looked at Summer and thought something happened. She asked, What happened exactly? I just feel Carls recent behavior is quite strange Summer decided to see Jessicas reaction before jumping into a conclusion. Chapter 1394 His Nature Not Changed Hearing this, Jessica stopped tidying up her clothes. A momentter, she said, A persons thoughts vary over time. He must like the child very much, but I believe his nature has not changed. Human nature would not change easily, but ideas would. Once ones ideas changed, his stance would be different, so would his way of doing things. Apart from the day when Sivan was hospitalized, Jessica had always been calm, as if she was a bystander. Summers heart sank. She didnt understand what the problem was, and even felt that things werent that bad. However, Jessica was already in a miserable state. It looked as if nothing had happened, for Jessica went to work and lived as usual. However, Summer knew Jessica had been deeply hurt. Summer pondered for a moment and said, Carl doesnt like child that much, does he? Howe? He dotes on Rosie, Jessica retorted. Summer said subconsciously, You too. Yes, I like Rosie a lot and other children too. Jessicas tone was obviously lowered when she said it. Summer said unconsciously. Jessica Im fine. Its all over. My next scene is about to start. I need to go. Jessica smiled and tapped Summer on her shoulder, trying tofort her. Jessicas following work went very smoothly. A weekter, the crew had two days off. Molly arranged amercial shooting, an event and a variety show for Jessica during the break. You dont give me a minute to catch my breath. After Jessica finished the schedule, she threw it aside and put on her blindfold to sleep. Molly massaged her shoulders fawningly. These were put on the schedule before. And they arent urgent at all and the work will be finished early. Jessicaughed and did not say anything.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Molly stopped disturbing her, leaving her to have a good rest. Unexpectedly, just as Jessica closed her eyes and was about to fall asleep, her private phone rang. Jessica pulled down her blindfold irritably and saw an unfamiliar number. After some thought, she picked it up. Jessica! A female voice rang out. Jessica listened carefully before she could tell it was Sophia. Sophia? You changed your number again! Jessica said. When she was little, she could feel Sophia liked Carl, so she got Sophias number and secretly put her in Carls cklist. Even so, Sophia did not change her number. In retrospect, she had done many stupid things for Carl at that time. It sounds like you dont feel sorry. You cklisted me. How can I call you if I dont change a number? Sophia said in anger. Oh, Im sorry. Jessica apologized perfunctorily. What happened between Carl and Sivan? Sivan is pregnant with his child. You tell me to win his heart. How could I do that? Sophia forgot about her manners and her voice became sharp with anger. Chapter 1395 Criticisms Jessica was so busy recently that she almost forgot about Sophia. Jessica was serious when she talked to Sophia. But she did not know Sivan was pregnant. However, the thing between her and Sivan had be a trending topic. But there was no mention of Sivan being pregnant. In the show business, it was amon understanding that no official announcement should be made in the first trimester of pregnancy. This was almost the rule here. Therefore, it was likely that Sophia didnt know. How did you know? Jessica asked. Its trending. I read news. How could I not know? Sophia said angrily, Wait for me. Im going to the set to meet you now! She hid her thoughts for so many years. At that time, she thought Jessica was sincere. But she did not expect that Jessica did it on purpose and just wanted her to be humiliated. She finally made up her mind that she had to settle this with Jessica. You dont have toe. Ill go back to Hoover City soon, and see you tonight. Jessica did not give Sophia a chance to speak, and immediately hung up the phone. When Jessica returned home, she fell asleep. It was already night when she woke up. She had an appointment with Sophia tonight. She was almostte. Therefore, after changing her clothes, she went out with a hat and a mask, without wearing any makeup. Sophia picked the rendezvous. When Jessica arrived, she found it was a bar. Jessica was surprised that Sophia became so bold to meet her in a bar.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The music in the bar was deafening. Luckily, Sophia met her in a private room. Jessica had read the news on Weibo on her way to the bar. Sivans pregnancy was trending. The reporters had photos of Carl and Sivan going together for a prenatal checkup. They were celebrities. As soon as the photos were posted, the paid posters stirred things up. It went viral in the blink of an eye. Someizens mentioned the conflict between Sivan and Jessica. Also, they said that Carly off Jessica before. Although Sivan was the one who messed up the thing, her pregnancy excused her wrongdoing. Strange things just happened. A bad guy could easily get forgiveness just because she looked weak. Some people even scolded Jessica. Theymented that Jessica definitely knew about Sivans pregnancy. That was why she beat Sivan so hard when she defended for Molly, and Sivan fell onto the ground. There were many such prating criticisms. Jessica nced at thements and didnt bother to give any reply. Whether you did a good job or not, there would always be criticisms, because everyone had their own views. They were always subjective. No one could unite everyones views. And you didnt need to force yourself to satisfy everyone. When Jessica entered the room, she could smell the wine in the room. Sophia ordered a bottle of wine, and was filling her ss. The bottle was half-empty. It seemed that she even started drinking before Jessica arrived. Sophia became dull after drinking some wine. Jessica sat opposite her. After Sophia drank for a while, she noticed that Jessica was here. When she saw Jessica clearly, she suddenly sobered up, looked at Jessica coldly and said, You are here. Miss Sophia, youre drowning your sorrows. Jessica crossed her legs and said with a faint smile. Chapter 1396 You Are Irreplaceable Sophia became angry when she saw Jessicas calmness. What are youughing at? Sophia shouted at Jessica andughed self-deprecatingly, I was so stupid. I actually believed you! Although Jessica did not like Sophia, she couldnt deny that Sophia was a very outstanding woman. Sophia was always a straight-A student and acted like a noble. Although she was a little vain, with some other shorings, they couldnt obscure her excellence. Sophia had many merits. She was beautiful, knowledgeable, and diligent and so on. Sophia liked Carl for so many years, so she remained single at this age. There were many men chasing after her. She could find a great suitor easily. Sophia loved a man who did not love her at all. In the past, Jessica had always hated Sophia because of Carl. As time went by, Jessica looked back and found that she no longer hated Sophia, but rather admired Sophia. Jessica organized her scattered thoughts and said seriously, I am serious. Sophia just sneered and did not believe Jessica. You must be too busy for entertainment newstely. I didnt find out that Sivan is pregnant until you left. There was no need to cause unnecessary misunderstandings, if things could be exined clearly. Seeing Jessicas serious expression, Sophia couldnt help but ask, Is that so? Sivan came and made trouble for me. She pped my agent and then I gave her a p. The video of me pping her was posted online by her. It took me a while to solve this problem. I discovered she was pregnant that time. Sophia had been abroad all these years, and Jessica had asionally heard from some people at parties that Sophia seemed to be an expert. Sophia should be very busy at home and would not pay special attention to the entertainment news when she was free. Just as Jessica expected, Sophia was usually busy with her studies, so Sophia did not pay much attention to entertainment news. Sophia saw some friends chatting about this on WeChat and went to check it on social media. Sophia put down the wine ss in her hand and took out her phone to search the Inte for what Jessica had told her. Jessica did not urge Sophia and gave her time to check. Jessica poured herself a ss of wine and leanedzily on the sofa. When Jessica was about to finish her ss of wine, Sophia finally put down her phone and looked at Jessica with a serious expression. Jessica felt the gaze, raised her head and frowned. Sophia, what do you mean with that look? If Jessica was not mistaken, Sophias eyes were filled with sympathy. Sophia looked at her seriously and sighed in relief, At first, I thought I was miserable. Now, Carl has stopped your work because of Sivan. I feel youre much more miserable than me. Jessica moved her lips, not knowing how to refute it for a moment. Carl loved you so much when he was a boy. No matter what kind of activities he went out for, or wherever he went, he would bring you something interesting or delicious food. No one else could touch his gifts for you. Sophia recalled those days and sighed, At that time, I thought that even if I were to be together with Carl, I probably wouldnt win you. He was so good to you that I felt you were irreceable for him.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Chapter 1397 The Most Unavoidable Jessica rarely recalled things before she was eighteen these years. She didnt dare to recall how happy she was when she was a teenage girl, because she was not happy most of the time after that, and those happy moments would make her feel worse.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. It was unavoidable to recall things. Sophias words brought her memories back. In the past few years, everyone who knew her and Carl said Carl allowed Jessica to do whatever she wanted. More than ten years had passed, but those scenes were so fresh in her mind, as if they had happened yesterday. Jessica lowered her head and added some ice into her ss. She poured herself a full ss of wine and drank it all in one gulp. Her chest felt cold inside, and the passions in her heart were extinguished by this cold ss of wine. Jessica drank quickly. There was some wine on her lips. She wiped it off with her hand and said in a low voice, Nobody in the world is irreceable. Yes. Sophia lifted her ss with aplicated expression. When it happens, we should be reced by someone better than us! Sophia could ept Carl to be with Jessica, but she didnt expect Carl to be with an unknown actress. Sivan was ambitious and scheming. Sophia didnt understand why Carl liked Sivan. Jessica said indifferently, Since he has chosen her, she must have advantages that others dont know. She admitted that she did not like Sivan. However, Sivan was Carls woman, so Jessica didnt want to speak ill of her. Are you speaking for Sivan? Are you crazy? Or Im the crazy one. Now, Carl has suspended you for Sivan. Can you ept it? Sophia felt pity and said, Jessica, what have you experienced in the past few years? Even if you are not with Carl, you shouldnt give up on yourself. Jessica smiled lightly and the unnecessary emotions in her eyes faded away. Her eyes lit up. Alright, my life goal is not to be with Carl. You are also a 30-year-old woman. Can you act you age? At least you are an expert of You dont even know my job? Why do I have to know your job? I know you are one of the top actresses in the entertainment industry. Last year, you were the most popr actress Sophia was so familiar with her. Jessica felt funny andughed out loud. Youre quite concerned about me. Sophia nced at her coldly, kept silent and drank the wine. After a while, Sophia was drunk. She muttered and started crying. Sophia sat on the ground, crying andughing while holding the wine bottle. She was in such a sorry state that she didnt look like thedy of the Moyer family at all. She cried like a child. Hes my only love so far in my life. For him, I worked so hard to make myself outstanding. I didnt even have time to make friends Sophia sobbed, looked up at Jessica and med her. And you, I know everything about you. You dont even know my job. I am a nutrition expert! Nutrition OK. The more they talked, the stranger Jessica felt. Werent they rivals? Why did Sophia say that to her? Were they close friends? Chapter 1398 Kissing on the Street Sophia whined and said she was tired. Therefore, shey on the ground and fell asleep. Jessica thought for a moment, and then took out her phone to take photos of Sophia lying there from every angle. Then she went to hold Sophia and said, Lets go home. Where do you live? Sophia said vaguely, I live in your heart. Jessica was astonished. Jessica really didnt know that Sophia liked to talk such cheesy pick-up lines when she was drunk. After that, Sophia passed out and Jessica couldnt wake her up. Jessica hesitated for a while and then decided to bring her home. Actually, Jessica knew where the Moyers live. But Sophia was brought up with strict rules. If she was sent back home like this, it would be difficult for Sophia to exin. Or Jessica could send her to a hotel, but if they came across someone she knew, Sophia might go crazy tomorrow. Sophia was sleeping soundly. Sophia looked very thin, but if Jessica hadnt kept the habit of exercising, she wouldnt have been able to hold Sophia. While waiting for the taxi on the roadside, she supported Sophia with her hands. When she tried to hail the taxi with one hand, Sophia pounced on her. Jessica could only hug Sophia to prevent her from falling to the ground. Jessica heaved a sigh of relief when they finally got on the car. When they returned home, Sophia puked all over Jessica, and she could only drag her to take a bath and change pajamas for her. When Sophia was finally settled, Jessica stood in front of the bed with her hands on her hips and snorted coldly, I have never served people like this. Early in the next morning. Jessica was about to go to work. She decided to wake Sophia up. Although their rtionship was not that good, she brought Sophia backst night out of goodwill. It was impossible to leave Sophia alone in her ce. Sophia? When Jessica knocked on the door and entered Sophias room, she found Sophia was already awake. Sophia held the phone and curled up at the head of the bed, staring at Jessica with astonishment. Jessica thought Sophia hadnt recovered herself. You Jessica intended to take a few steps forward, but was stopped by Sophia. Sophia said with a panicked expression, Donte over! Sophia, Are you crazy? Leave my home now since youre awake. She brought Sophia back with good intentions. It was fine that Sophia didnt thank her, but now Sophia behaved like this, she was quite annoyed. Sophia was stunned by her scolding and said hesitantly, Jessica, did you see the trending topic? What trending topic? Seeing Sophias expression, she soon understood what was going on. She hurriedly got her phone. Jessica logged in to her Weibo ount to browse trending topics. The top one read, Jessica kissed a woman on the streette at night.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Jessicas eyes widened with disbelief. What is this? Sophia changed her clothes and came out. She said with a serious expression, Pictures of us. Jessica looked up at her and she shrank back, as if Jessica was a ferocious beast. Jessica just stood there, clicking on the top one. When she read it, she had mixed feelings. Now I understand why Carl chose that woman over you Sophia said in a tone as if she had known everything. Jessica looked at her coldly and said, Shut up! Chapter 1399 Work Canceled Sophia looked at Jessica vigntly, but suddenly she became fierce as Jessica lost her temper. Why are you so rude to me? You took advantage of me, and Ill sue you for sexual harassment. Jessica rolled her eyes and said, You think too highly of yourself. If I were a lesbian, I wouldnt fall in love with you. You dont know how to cook. Youre neither smart nor gentle, not even beautiful. If that was the case, Summer would be her pick, who had every merit she mentioned just now. You Sophia was so angry that she became speechless after being scolded by Jessica. Jessica crossed her arms and said with an indifferent expression, I didnt kiss you. Last night you were as drunk as a lord. I supported you when we were waiting for the taxi, but you couldnt stand on your own and pounced on me. Youd better help me to rify it, or you will bear the consequences yourself. This could be a minor or significant issue. Jessica was a celebrity, who had gone through things like this a lot. However, Sophia was only an ordinary person, more precisely, a highly educated returnee expert. Most people in the country found it hard to ept such a thing. Therefore, Sophia would definitely be affected. Sophia knew the consequences and answered, I know. Then Jessicas phone rang. It was Molly calling. Molly had called earlier, but Jessica was sleeping soundly at that time and her phone was on vibrate mode, so she had missed the call. Molly called because of the trending topic. Jessica I know what want to know. Its just a rumor. Theres something wrong with the shooting angle. No Molly coughed lightly and interrupted Jessica, Your work today has been canceled. Thepany informed us to attend a meeting. Jessica remained silent for a moment and asked, Is it Carls idea? Molly sighed, Kalyan called to inform me the news. Jessica was certain about it and hung up the phone.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Sophia heard Jessicas words clearly. Right after the call, she asked, Did Carl cancel your work again? She showed herpassion for Jessica. Depressed, Jessica red at her and said, Its none of your business. Im just curious. Just as Sophia finished speaking, her phone rang. Sophias expression changed slightly. When Jessica leaned over and saw Dad on the screen, sheughed maliciously. Take care, Miss Sophia. Sophia felt helpless. She exined to her father for a long time before she could convince him that the trending topic was a misunderstanding. Im going back to thepany now. There are surveince cameras from all angles around the bar. Ask someone to get the monitoring video at the entrance of the bar and Ill rify it. There might be reporters looking for you. Please dont respond and be careful. Jessica quickly told Sophia things to be noticed and went to thepany. Hello, Miss Jessica. Hi, Miss Jessica When Jessica entered thepany, everyone who passed by greeted her, but the way people looked at her was somewhat strange. Jessica thought they must have heard about the trending topic. After entering the elevator, Jessica signed, I shouldnt have meddled in other peoples business. This matter was so weird that Molly did not know how tofort Jessica. Molly could only pat Jessicas shoulder and said, Its fine, Jessica. I trust you. Chapter 1400 No Brand New Beginning There were only Jessica and Carl in therge conference room.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Carl sat upright at his desk, staring at Jessica sitting opposite, without saying a word. Jessica felt her eyes became dry. She blinked her eyes, flexed her neck and said, Mr. Carl, did you ask me here to y a game with you? Carl changed his sitting position, but he was still staring at Jessica. You He seemed to have pondered for a long time, but he hesitated because he didnt know what to say. Jessica chuckled. Mr. Carl, why are you hesitant to answer my question? Carl felt irritated when he heard Jessica calling him Mr. Carl. He took a deep breath as if he had made up his mind. Is this the reason why you refuse me? What? Jessica was stunned for a moment. She had intended to have a fight with Carl today, because Carl cancelled her announcement once again. However, Carl didnt said anything. Even when he finally did, he asked a question that Jessica found confusing. Carl felt somewhat embarrassed. He turned his head to the side and reminded Jessica, Sophia. He had thought of many reasons why Jessica rejected him, but that she did not like men was never on his list Even though he felt ridiculous when he saw it online, he decided to ask Jessica about the truth in person; otherwise, he would be seriously troubled by this matter. Jessica was stunned, thinking that she had misheard. She looked at Carl in astonishment. You Carl coughed, trying to hide his embarrassment. He quickly said, I I was just asking. Im sure you are not OK, I like Sophia. Are you satisfied with my answer? Jessica said with anger. Carl said nothing. Jessica rolled her eyes and cursed him, Did any dog eat your brain, or did you give your wit to Sivan? Carlughed and said softly, Dont be angry. What happened to the announcement? Jessica looked away from him. After seeing her expression, Carl knew what she was thinking. He exined, It was not me. It was thepanys decision to cancel the announcement. Jessica was exposed by him, but she did not feel embarrassed. Fine. If there is nothing else, Ill leave. Hold on. Carl stopped her. Jessica turned around, waiting for him to speak. Carl looked into her eyes and lowered his voice, as if he was showing weakness. Your contract will expire in two months. Dont you want to renew it now? Jessica remained silent for a moment and said very seriously, No. When she was leaving, she heard footsteps behind her. Carl said urgently, What happened on the set wont happen again. The new contract will be more favorable to you, and you will have a bigger say Jessica didnt turn around and said, Thank you. What she meant was that she wouldnt change her mind. Carl stood still and said nothing. At that time, he asked Jessica to stop so that he could gain Sivans trust. However, in the end, it made his rtionship with Jessica worse. Back then, he had used some tricks to sign Jessica into the Tip Top Media, thinking that it was a brand new beginning for both of them. However, their rtionship hade to an end. Chapter 1401 Too Late to Make Up The conversation with Carl went more smoothly than Jessica had imagined. After Jessica politely rejected his offer to renew her contract, Carl didnt insist. As they stopped talking, the conversation ended with an awkward silence. Jessica turned around to leave the meeting room, but stopped at the door. Carl, what happened recently is unpleasant, I know youve never really med me. I am not really mad at you. In my heart, you are still the nice and kind boy I used to know. Jessicas voice was low, but somehow it was prating. It pierced through Carls heart, reminding him of the good old days he had spent with Jessica. Carls heart was broken. He was still sitting motionlessly in his chair after Jessica left. These days, he felt tortured whenever he met Sivan. He always spent a long time imagining the scene when he went to apologize to Jessica after fixing the issue with Sivan. Jessica was stubborn, and her bark was worse than her bite. She would definitely forgive Carl, but it wasnt easy. Obviously, she made that speech just now to tell him that she knew he wasnt deliberately cancelling her work. He might have some reasons, but she didnt ask why and chose to forgive him. She no longer cared what the reason was. She didnt care anymore These days, Carl often reflected on himself. If he was as resolute as Leonardo, would he be in such a dilemma? Both he and Jessica were too confident. Thus, only when there was a rift between them, did they realize that it was toote. Because it would be useless to make up for it now. Walking out of Carls office, Jessica went to the bathroom. She slowly washed her hands and looked at her sad face in the mirror. She sighed and said to herself, Cheer up. Then she washed her face and raised her head, looking as confident and proud as usual. She was Jessica. When she was a child, she was carefree. And in her teens, she lived an easy life. After she grew up, she got her favorite job at her twenties. She was satisfied with her life most of the time, except that her love affair didnt go well. Jessica was much luckier whenpared to Summer. However, Jessica was still envious of Summer. If possible, everyone would want a unique lover in the world. It was known to all that love was fantastic, but not everybody were lucky enough to enjoy it. Jessica chuckled and fixed her hair and clothes. Then she turned around and walked out. At the corner of the corridor, she met Molly, who was looking for Jessica. Jessica, there you are! Ive finally found you. Molly smiled the moment she saw Jessica. Youre in a hurry. Is something going on? Jessica was calm, and her depression was gone. Yes. The rumor about you and Sophia has been rified. Someone posted a surveince video, and it became a trending topic Jessica listened to Molly while walking forward. After Molly finished speaking, Jessica said, Sophia is a man of action. Its Sophia who posted the surveince video and rified the rumor? She is indeed quick. I thought thepany did it, Molly murmured.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Jessica took out her phone and called Sophia. Chapter 1402 Invite Sivan and Her at the Same Time Sophia answered the phone quickly.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. I saw the trending topic. I was going to get the surveince video too, but you are faster than me. Dont expect me to thank you. Sophia said before Jessica could speak. So it wasnt Sophia who had posted the surveince video. Jessica felt it was reasonable. Today she left home with Sophia at the same time. However, not long after Jessica arrived at Tip Top, the video was posted on Weibo and quickly became a trending topic. Sophia couldnt be that fast. Jessica didnt say anything and directly hung up the phone. Why did you hang up? Molly asked. Jessica raised her eyebrows and said, Because it will just a waste of my time to continue the conversation. What did Carl say to you? You stayed at the meeting room for a long while. Molly looked like she would go to beat Carl if Jessica had been bullied by him. Jessica patted her head and said, Alright, dont be so hostile to Carl. He is really nice to you. Why did you suddenly speak up for him? Molly asked in confusion. Jessica asked, He is your cousin. Dont you know him? I know. He is a bastard, Molly said seriously. Jessica paused for a moment and said, Fine Isnt he a bastard? Molly asked. Jessica changed the topic, My work has been canceled. You can go home and have a rest. Molly said, Im afraid I cant. Why? I dont have any work today. Jessica looked at Molly and said, Is there any newly assigned work? A variety show invites you to be a guest of honor, Molly said with a strange look. Jessica continued to walk forward and said, What kind of variety show is it? You look like this show is really scary. Actually, its just an ordinary variety show. You never sell the public persona, so you dont have to worry about that. Jessica saw through Molly and said, Dont be mealy-mouthed. Just get to the point. Molly coughed, Sivan is also invited. Recently, there was a lot of gossip about Jessica and Sivan. Everyone in the entertainment industry knew the conflict between them. However, the variety show actually invited Jessica and Sivan at the same time. Obviously, the show did it on purpose. Nowadays, the variety shows were getting bolder, and they would do everything for the ratings. Jessica asked with interest, Whichpany starts the variety show? Mollys eyes widened, Jessica, are you really going to ept it? Send me the information about the variety showter. Jessica was really interested in variety show now. Since she had no work, Jessica went straight home. She wanted to order takeout, but she gave up after thinking for a while. Anyway, she wasnt working these days, so she decided to make lunch on her own. During the New Year, she had nned to learn how to cook, but Carl visited her and ruined her n. Jessica made a simple lunch ording to the recipe. As soon as it was ready, she got a call from Molly, Jessica, Ive sent you the information about the variety show. You can take a look. Alright. Jessica hung up the phone and sat at the dining table, ready to look at the information about the show while enjoying her lunch. The variety show was called My Life, which was to disy the lives of the guests. However, its design wasnt that good. The show invited three couples and three singles to show different lifestyles. Chapter 1403 The Emerson Group It was rare for Jessica to attend the variety shows. She only participated in shows a few times, all of which were talk shows. She went there just to promote her films and new TV shows. If an actor participated frequently in variety shows, the audience would be distracted from watching his works. Another reason was that Jessica didnt want to attend such shows. Besides, herpany also wanted her to improve her acting skills and be a professional actress. Jessica flipped through the information about the variety show. The show would invite three couples and three singles. Thus, would Carl also be invited since Sivan was on the guest list? Thinking for a moment, Jessica took out her phone and sent a message to Molly, Has Sivan epted the invitation? Molly should be waiting for Jessicas reply and texted immediately, I heard she epted it. Jessica put her phone aside and didnt reply. Everyone knew Sivan was Carls girlfriend. If Sivan was going to the show, Carl would be there too. After all, he had been so considerate towards Sivan recently.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Jessica continued to check the information about the show and discovered that the investor was the Emerson Group. There was only one Emerson Group in Hoover City. Did Leonardo invest in this show? No wonder the program dared to invite Jessica and Sivan at the same time. Jessica decided to confirm the news. In the afternoon, Jessica brought a bottle of red wine to visit Summer. She called Summer in advance, and Summer excitedly baked some cake at home. It was the weekend, so Leonardo and Rosie were also at home. As soon as Jessica entered the vi, she smelled the scent of the cake. Rosie ran towards her, Auntie Jessica! Sweetie! Jessica picked Rosie up and kissed her twice, Wow! Rosie, youre getting taller. I cant even hold you up anymore. Rosie smiled at Jessica and struggled to get down from her, reaching out for the red wine. Let me take this for you. Mom is baking the cake. She asked me to bring you in. Thank you. Be careful. Jessica instructed Rosie and gave her the red wine. The scent of the cake was stronger when Jessica entered the hall. Summer walked out of the kitchen in an apron, Jessica. Bring the wine to your mom. Jessica patted Rosies head. Rosie blinked and knew that this was a gift from Jessica. Rosie said sweetly, Thank you, Auntie Jessica. Summer took the red wine from Rosie and handed it to the servant, who then put it in the wine cab. Summer said to Jessica, The cake will be ready soon. Lets go to the ss room on the top floor to enjoy afternoon tea. After the cake was ready, Summer asked the servant to bring it to the top floor. Jessica looked around and asked, Where is Leonardo? In the study. Whats wrong? Jessica seemed to have some questions for Leonardo, otherwise she wouldnt deliberately ask about him. Jessica said straightforwardly, Has he invested in a variety show recently? Im not sure How about you ask him yourselfter? Summer said. Jessica nodded. When Leonardo went up to the top floor, Summer was still chatting with Jessica. At the sight of him, Jessica nodded. Leonardo sat down beside Summer, and then Summer put a piece of cake to his mouth. However, Leonardo frowned slightly. Its low sugar. Summer urged him, Have a try. Only then did Leonardo lower his head to eat the cake. Chapter 1404 Support the Family Jessica was ustomed to the intimacy between Summer and Leonardo. However, Rosie reached out her hands to cover her face, looking like she didnt want to see that.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Jessica was amused, Rosie, what are you doing? Im like a fifth wheel of the family. Rosie sighed in sorrow, Auntie Jessica, how about I go live with you? Can you take me away? Rosie presented a pathetic sight. Jessica suppressed a smile and asked, Sweetie, what have you been through during my absence? Summer said suddenly, She learned that from you. Both of you are good at acting. After a while, Rosie couldnt sit still and ran away, leaving her parents and Jessica in the room. Jessica didnt forget her purpose ofing here. She looked at Leonardo and asked in a joking tone, Mr. Emerson, have you invested in any variety show recently? Did you receive the invitation from the program? Leonardo looked up at Jessica calmly. His answer meant he had indeed invested in the variety show. Jessica asked again, My Life? Leonardo put on a faint smile, Yes. You invested in a variety show? Summer was surprised. I feel the future is looking rosy for the show, so I just ventured into it, Leonardo said calmly. Jessica had mixed feelings. She was shocked that Leonardo was indeed the investor. On cue, Leonardos phone rang. He stood up and said, Im going to take this call. Then he walked away to answer the phone. Summer asked Jessica curiously, What variety show is it? Leonardo never mentioned it to me. This show invites three couples and three singles to disy their lives. Sounds interesting. Jessica chuckled, There is something more interesting. This show invited both Sivan and me. Summers eyes widened, What? Do you still want to participate in it? Jessica paused for a moment and said, I havent decided yet. Dont worry about Leonardo. If you dont want to attend the show, just follow your heart and refuse it. Summer knew that with the poprity of Jessica and Sivan, the show would for sure gain a lot of publicity before it was released. If Jessica really participated in the show, it would definitely be a smash hit. Jessica chuckled, You think too highly of me. Do you think I will participate in the show just because your husband invests in it? Im not sure. Summer knew Jessica was really nice and would do everything for her friends, though Jessica never admitted it. Thus, it was hard to say whether Jessica would ept the invitation because of Leonardo. Jessica left after dinner. Summer walked Jessica out and went to settle the score with Leonardo. She stared at Leonardo seriously, Tell me, have you done it on purpose? Leonardo founded Tip Top Media, and was familiar with the tricks in the entertainment industry. He transferred Tip Top to Carl, and now he even invested in a variety show. It was very strange. Leonardo said seriously, I just want to earn more money to support the family. Dont fool me. Summer rolled her eyes at him, You deliberately asked the crew to invite Sivan and Jessica, didnt you? What exactly do you want? Leonardo smiled and said casually, Im getting old, so I just want to do more good deeds. You Summer had a bold guess in her mind, Are you nning to fix Jessica up with Carl? Jessica said that the show invited three couples and three singles. Sivan should be on the show with Carl as a couple. Chapter 1405 I Won’t Disappoint You Leonardo smiled and didnt say anything, but he was not denying anything either He had done such an important thing quietly. Summer pressed a finger against his chest. But how did you know that they would be on the show? Leonardo shook his head. I didnt. Then why did you?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He grabbed Summers finger. She held back what she was going to say even though it was on the tip of her tongue. She looked up at Leonardo puzzledly and saw that he was wearing a pregnant smile. It was fate. Summer rolled her eyes at him. The next day, Jessica needed to attend an event. Things between her and Sophia had been rified, so the events previously arranged for her were now still hers. She went to two activities a day. It was 6 P. M. when the second one was over. Jessica was hungry and sleepy. As she walked out, she said to Molly, Lets eat at the airport. She had scenes to shoot tomorrow, and her part was scheduled in the morning, so she had to rush to Studio City tonight. But the traffic is heavy right now. Itll take longer than before. Do you want me to buy some bread for us to eat on the road? After Molly finished speaking, she discovered that Jessica was looking at the entrance. She followed her gaze and saw Sivan in a fancy outfit. Molly snorted coldly and mumbled in a low voice, What a buzzkill. Jessica did not say anything and walked towards the gate. Sivan stared straight at Jessica. It was obvious that she hade for her. The two of them stopped in the middle of the lobby face to face. Miss Jessica, you look tired. The activities must have worn you out. Sivan took off her sunsses and looked at Jessica up and down. She still had a look of disdain on her face. Jessica nced at her and swept her gaze over Sivans high heels. She said in a cold voice, You wont understand. After all, you have hardly been invited to any activities, right? Sivan was an obscure actress. She had starred in one or two shows. But the shows turned out to be failures, so she was never invited to important activities. What Sivan hated the most was Jessicas jeer at her. Not just that. Jessica always mocked her for her obscurity. Even though she had be Carls girlfriend and was pregnant with his child, Jessicas attitude towards her did not change at all. Sivan even felt that even if she married Carl and became his wife, Jessica would still not take her seriously and would still look down on her. Jessica had been born into a better family than her and had been luckier than her, yet that didnt give her the right to be so arrogant! Sivan clenched her fists tightly and gritted her teeth to suppress her anger. I heard that you had also received an invitation for My Life. Im looking forward to seeing you on the show. Of course, if you dont dare toe, I understand. Sivan snorted with a confident look in her eyes. She wanted Jessica to participate in this program. She didnt believe that Jessica would dare to lose her temper in front of the whole country on the program. She was eager to find a chance to deal with Jessica. In the end, the opportunity presented itself. Reality shows were full of people, and the shooting time was long. Sivan was sure she would find the opportunity. Jessica noticed Sivans expression and said indifferently, Since you want me to be on the show so much, I will not disappoint you. Chapter 1406 Three Names Together Jessicas words meant that she was going to the reality show. Sivan revealed a surprised expression. She didnt expect Jessica to agree so quickly. She scrutinized Jessica. Although she wanted to take this opportunity to make trouble for Jessica, she knew that Jessica was not stupid. Thetter could guess what she was up to. Sivan had thought Jessica would refuse. Her original n was to ask Carl, the boss, to exert pressure on her to force her to attend the show. But now that Jessica had agreed so easily, she felt that something was wrong. Jessica Not to mention Sivan, Molly was also shocked. Sivan noticed Mollys reaction and understood that Jessica had not discussed it with Molly and had made the decision on her own. Usually, the idols should discuss the matter with their agent before making the decision. Sivan supposed her provocation worked. It turned out that Jessica was also a person who responded to provocation. Sivan tucked her hair behind her ear and said, Ill see you on the show then. After saying that, she strutted away. Jessica also strode out. Jessica, why did you suddenly agree? Molly asked when she caught up to her. As Jessica walked, she said, If I didnt agree, Sivan would think of me as a coward.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Come on. Molly rolled her eyes at her. Dont fool me. Since when are you a person who walks into a trap easily? Dont lie to me. You are getting smarter. Jessica smiled and looked at Molly. Praised, Molly blushed. Why did you agree to it then? If I didnt, Sivan would go to Carl. So what? If you dont want to go, no matter who it is, I can turn it down for you. Im very touched. Then Ill decline it. No need After getting in the car, Molly was still thinking about the reality show. Jessica thought of Mollys question. Molly asked her why she agreed. Actually, she didnt want to make things difficult for Carl. That night, what Sophia said when she was drunk made Jessica wake up from a nightmare. Thinking back, she realized that Carl had actually done a lot for her. She didnt seem to have done anything for Carl. So, this time, as his childhood ymate, she didnt want Carl to be in a dilemma because of her. Even if she and Carl had no chance of being together in this lifetime, they still grew up together. They were still neighbors and friends. Jessica went to the airport and went back to Studio City. She concentrated on the movie. The crew of My Life contacted Jessicater. They had several meetings online. A weekter, the program My Life announced its guest list. Among them were Jessica, Sivan, and Carl. The other two guests were two male celebrities who were very popr now. There was also a celebrity couple. They had been on a lot of reality shows and were well-known. Their names were kept secret. The program said they would announce them on the show. Even so, the guests, whose names had been announced, had brought about enough trending topics. As soon as the list was released, it started trending top on several websites. When the names Jessica, Sivan, and Carl were put together, it was enough to attract attention. Chapter 1407 Be Yourself Imughing my head off Is it true? This list is actually true? When I saw the title of the trending topic, I clicked on it to curse the marketing ount that posted it, but when I read the article, I found that it was a list released by the official ount of the program. How could I remain angry? When will it be out? Dont talk nonsense. Just tell us when it will be out! My God, this is like a brutal battlefield! So exciting! I can imagine the sceneAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. This list will go viral Just by reading thements on the guest list on the social media tforms, one could tell that the expectation of theizens was high. After that days official announcement, various tforms were discussing the guest list of My Life. Someone made a video with clips of Jessicas and Sivans movies and TV series. In the video, the two of them argued and fought. The video was reposted and clicked on countless times that day. As expected, the show went viral before it was out. Molly also saw the trending topic. When she brought Jessica a cup of coffee, she saw that Jessica was reading thements on social media tforms, so she said, The program crew is quite good at ying tricks. They keep people in suspense. I wonder who thest two guests are. Well know when ites out. Jessica took the cup of coffee and nced at Molly. Since they are thest two mentioned, I assume they are the most important, Molly said seriously. Jessica thought for a moment and felt that Mollys words made sense. You mean they are among those best actors and actresses? But logically speaking, they wont participate in this kind of reality show Jessica also began to be curious. Since this reality show was about filming the celebrities own lives, it was shot separately. After having their own lives shot, the guests would gather together to hold a salon tomunicate with each other about their lives. Moreover, this program boldly chose to release an episode as soon as the shooting was finished. This program had a total of ten episodes. In other words, the celebrities would gather ten times. The program did this to get them to gather for a few more episodes to increase the poprity of the topics. Jessica needed to stay on set, so the first episode of My Life was shot in her hotel room. The crew of My Life was willing to humor Jessicas schedule. There was a rain scene. Jessica had to wait for a rainy day. Before a rainy day came, she was free temporarily, so she contacted the crew of My Life to shoot. The director was a young girl. She was especially happy when she saw Jessica. Afterward, a staff member quietly told Jessica that the director was one of her fans. As for filming requirements, the director only said, Be yourself. You are perfect. Jessica felt that being her fan, the director was no longer objective. However, since the director had said so, Jessica naturally had no objection. Since it was a reality show, she would just do something she did in daily life. Jessica specially rented a room with a kitchen in a bed and breakfast and continued to learn how to cook. Filming was tiring enough, and she didnt want to do anything else. She basically stayed in the room all day and took a walk in the yard at night. A day passed quickly. The next morning, after shooting the scene where Jessica got up and went on set, the shooting of the episode waspleted. How did yesterdays shooting go? Since it was about Jessica alone, Molly looked inside a few times yesterday at the door. She did not enter the room, nor did she have the opportunity to ask Jessica this question. Chapter 1408 At the Airport When Molly asked this question, Jessica was fixing her makeup in front of the mirror. Jessica put down the mirror and thought carefully for a moment before saying, It felt Molly looked at Jessica full of expectations. Jessica smiled, It felt so good. In the future, we should take more programs like this. I dont even need to go out and only need to stay indoors. This is easy money. Molly pursed her lips and looked at Jessica in disbelief. Jessica, youve changed. Dont think that this money is easy. Perhaps you will be criticized Jessica, get ready. The directors assistants voice sounded from outside. Half a monthter, the program My Life invited Jessica to shoot the group discussion session. The shooting would be in Hoover City. However, Jessica did not know the exact location, because the program crew came to the airport to pick her up. Jessica was on a red-eye flight, and her itinerary was confidential. However, for some reason, the news leaked out and there were fans at the airport. Jessica got off the ne. Before she could see the crew, she saw the fans first. Jessica! Puppy! What? Jessica looked over in confusion and asked Molly, By Puppy, are they referring to me? Molly looked at the LED signs in the hands of the fans and answered, Yes. Jessica had mixed feelings. Thats not me at all. Since it was already two in the morning, there werent many fans. Jessica directly walked over. Here shees. My God Pu Jessica! When the fans saw Jessicaing over, they cheered. When she was in front of them, they quieted down and looked at her shyly. You wont call me Puppy anymore? Jessica dug her hands into the pockets of her sweatpants and tilted her head slightly to look at them. Jessica had never been the soft and adorable type. She was tough and cool, so her fans called her Jessica. The name Puppy didnt suit her at all. One of the fansughed and said, We wont call you that anymore. Do you think I will believe you? Jessica nced at her. Hearing this, the fansughed at the same time. Another fan said, Puppy, go back and rest. We are relieved as long as we see you. Donte to the airport again in the future. Its not safe for girls toe out sote. I have so many staff members with me. You dont have to worry at all. If something happens to you guys because youre here to see me, itll be a huge burden for me. You guys want me to be fine, and I hope youre all fine, understand? The people who came to the airport were a few young girls in their twenties. They were younger than Jessica. Jessica subconsciously thought of herself as their eldest sister, and her tone became gentle. She wished from the bottom of her heart that these girls would concentrate on their own business and would not take liking her as a big deal. That meant she didnt want them to waste too much time and money on her.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Whether a persons words were sincere or not, it was easy to tell. The girls eyes immediately reddened. They nodded. We understand. Although they said that, none of them moved. They looked at Jessica eagerly. Jessica took two more steps forward and stood among them. The fans immediately took out their mobile phones to take photos with her. All of them were on cloud nine. Jessica let them. Only when they had taken a lot of photos did they leave. Chapter 1409 You Know Them After seeing the fans off the cars, Jessica yawned without caring about her image, Im so sleepy! Turning around, she saw Mollys hesitant expression. Just say it, Jessica said as she walked out. Jessica, you dont need to rely on your clout, but having clout isnt a bad thing, and having fans pick you up isnt a bad thing either. I know, as you said, I dont rely on clout, and I know fans are important to me. There are a lot of celebrities in the entertainment industry who screwed up because of their fans. Since its hard to find a perfect way to get along with fans, why not state my position and attitude from the start? I might lose some of the fans, but I have no qualms. Jessica had gone through too many things since her debut. The way celebrities interact with their fans was determined by their personalities. If they didnt want to screw up, they must be sincere. Molly was moved by Jessicas words and replied, Thats right. Its more important to show your true self than to curry favor with fans. But I still love my fans. There are a lot of them who have been caring about me since my debut, and they still do. This was a warm thing for Jessica. Many people had left her in her life, but there were still some people by her side no matter what had changed. Those who stayed could never be reced.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. As she spoke, Jessicas expression suddenly changed. Seeing this, Molly whispered, Whats wrong? There seems to be a camera shooting Jessica observed the surroundings, but she did not find the camera. Jessica did not like the feeling of being secretly photographed. Molly looked around and said, Lets go faster. The two soon arrived at the entrance to the parking lot. The car of the My Life crew parked closely to the entrance and was conspicuous. Jessica. The crew greeted Jessica from afar. Thank you for picking us up. Jessica took off her mask and nodded slightly. The crew member opened the door for Jessica, Youre wee. Get in. Jessica leaned against the car and wanted to sleep. She rested for a while but found that the car had yet to leave. She was puzzled, Why arent we leaving yet? Wait for a few colleagues. The driver said. Then, Jessica saw the director running over with a few cameramen through the car window. It was the same female director fromst time. She ran to the front of the car panting and said, Jessica, sorry to keep you waiting. Lets go to the hotel now and record the show together tomorrow. Its fine. Jessica noticed that the female director was sweating profusely. It was only early spring. After driving for an unknown amount of time, Jessica woke up and found that she hadnt arrived at the hotel. The director sat in the backseat. Jessica turned around and asked her, Who was thest group of guests? The director didnt tell, Youll know when you see them tomorrow. There were cameras in the car. Jessica decided to give more materials to the crew. She winked at the director, and her tone was soft, Give me a hint. The director was a fan of Jessica. She covered her mouth and smiled. Her stance was not firm at all. You know them. Jessica took the opportunity to ask, Do I know them well? The director nodded. She had talked too much, and the cameraman couldnt help but remind her, Salome, youre the director. The director called Salome smiled embarrassedly and waved her hand, I cant talk about it. Chapter 1410 A Grand Spectacle Jessica still wanted to know more, but no matter how many questions she asked, Salome didnt say anything else. Returning to the hotel, Jessica went through the people she knew well in the entertainment industry in her mind, but she did not conclude. She dropped this off. In any case, she would be able to see them tomorrow. The next day. Jessica got up on time and got into the car of crew to the shooting scene. Variety shows were normally filmed in the studio, but the car drove in a familiar direction. Jessica realized that they were heading to the Golden Cauldron Club. Was there any studio at the Golden Cauldron Club? She didnt think so. The car finally stopped at the door of the Golden Cauldron Club. Jessica got out of the car and eximed, Your show has a generous budget. Salome smiled mysteriously, Investors have money. That was right. Leonardo was indeed rich. The projects he invested in naturally had generous budgets. Moreover, Golden Cauldron Club belonged to him. The Golden Cauldron Club was open as usual, and guests wereing. Jessica was very familiar with the Golden Cauldron Club. The staff led the way. ording to the direction, she could guess which private room it would be.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. It was a 180-degree lighted room on the top floor. If people wanted this room, they needed to book it six months in advance. Cameras were set up at the door. Is there anyone inside? Jessica asked the cameraman. The cameraman nodded. Jessica nodded, indicating that she understood. Then, she knocked on the door. Someone inside replied, Come in. Jessica pushed open the door and entered. He discovered that there were two people inside. They were the reality show couple, Madisyn and Alonzo. The couple was active and popr in different reality shows. My Life did not have a host, most likely to let Madisyn and Alonzo act as hosts. Jessica! Madisyn was the first to react. When she saw Jessica, she covered her mouth with an exaggerated gesture. She stood up and walked towards Jessica, followed by Alonzo. Long time no see, Jessica. Madisyn walked over and hugged Jessica. Since she was so enthusiastic, Jessica had to react with enthusiasm, Long time no see. Madisyn was a reality show star, while Jessica was an actress. They didnt interact much. They had seen each other several times at different events, but they hadntmunicated much. Jessica. Alonzo also walked over and shook hands with Jessica. Hello. Jessica shook hands and looked around. She smiled and said, You came so early. I thought I was the first. Alonzo said excitedly, When I heard that we are going to shoot at Golden Cauldron Club, I was so excited that I stayed up all nightst night. It must be a grand spectacle Of course, this was for the sake of exaggerating the effects of the reality show. Jessicaughed and sat down. Madisyn seemed to recall something and asked Jessica, We can finally meet thest group of guests that werent announced. Im so curious. Do you know who they are? I asked the director. Jessica kept her guessing. Then, under the expectant expressions of Madisyn and Alonzo, Jessica smiled, But the director didnt say anything. Madisyn pretended to be annoyed, Jessica, you are so bad! Other people walked in. They were two other single male guests, Jovany and Grady. Both of them made their debut in the male grouppetition show. They were humble and polite. As soon as they entered, they bowed, shook hands, sat down, and bowed again Jessica touched her waist, envious of their good waists. They sat beside Jessica. The show crew arranged the seating. One side was for single people, while the other side was for couples. Chapter 1411 In Case You Feel Inferior When Watching the Playback Jessica felt that Jovany and Grady had been looking at her since they sat down. She turned her head and looked at Jovany and Grady. Both of themughed embarrassedly. Madisyn noticed andughed, You guys have been staring at Jessica ever since you came in. Jovany smiled shyly, Ive been watching Jessicas TV seriestely. I think Jessica is much more beautiful than on TV. Jessica put on a decent smile, Thank you. Understood! Madisyn sighed and pretended to be serious, Just now, Alonzo told me that Jessica is prettier than me, but I have sent a message to my assistant. She will buy durians for Alonzo to kneel on. Alonzo retorted, Didnt you just say that Jovany is handsome? So what? Jovany is indeed handsome. Madisyn turned around and asked Jessica, Jessica, do you think Jovany is handsome? Jessica continued to smile, Yes, theseds are all handsome. The boys present were all younger than Jessica. Jessicas words were also subtle. If she only answered Yes, the moment this segment was out, there must be a trending topic of Jessica praising Jovany. As for the younger brothers are all handsome, it was just a senior appreciating the younger generation. The younger brothers also understood that. Thank you, Jessica.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jessica, please praise me more I am a man praised by Jessica Because of this small episode, the few of them became even closer. The atmosphere became more animated. Just as they were chatting happily, the door was pushed open again. Everyone looked at the door in unison. Based on the nature of the show crew, Jessica guessed that it should be Carl and Sivan who came in this time. The suspense of thest group of guests would definitely be revealed at the end. The guests all understood, but when Carl and Sivan came in, they still had to pretend to be surprised. After all, Carl was the boss of Tip Top. In the entertainment industry, most of the stars were justmodities. No matter how popr the stars were, they still needed to be respectful when they saw the boss. Everyone stood up except for Jessica. Mr. Carl! Mr. Carl, nice to meet you. And so on. Carl was the best at dealing with such asions and responded with a smile. After greeting Carl, they turned to greet Sivan. However, everyone was watching Jessicas reaction at the same time. Jessica slowly stood up and called out, Boss. Carl did not look at Jessica when he entered just now. Hearing this, he turned around to look at her. His gaze paused on Jessicas body for a while, and then he concluded, You didnt call me just now, so I didnt recognize you. Why did you turn into charcoal? Jessica was puzzled and speechless. Recently, she had been shooting outdoors. Sometimes when she had several scenes, she would forget to re-apply sunscreen. She was a bit more tanned than before. But she was beautiful, and a little tan did not affect her beauty. She was far from looking like charcoal. Carl did it on purpose. She had prepared to be picked on by Sivan on this show, but she didnt expect that Carl would be the first to pick on her. Jessica smiled and said, When you sit down, dont sit next to Jovany and the others, in case you feel inferior when you watch the yback. After that, she turned around and asked Jovany, If I remember correctly, you are 20 years old this year, right? Chapter 1412 Show No Respect for Her in Front of the Camera Everyone didnt expect that Carl and Jessica would get into a fight. Madisyn and Alonzo were both stunned. They made preparations for a quarrel between Jessica and Sivan, but now it was Carl and Jessica who were fighting. They didnt know how to control the situation for a while. Jovany, who got involved unwillingly, braced himself to reply, Yes, my birthday has just passed. Madisyn took the opportunity to say, You are so young. Yes, Jessica replied. She looked at Carl and smiled brightly, Mr. Carl, youre in your forties. Youd best not to sit with them. Im doing this for your own good. Carl smiled, Thank you, Jessica. Youre wee, Mr. Carl. Jessica deliberately stressed the address. Although both were smiling, the room was filled with tension. The surrounding people held their breath in fear. Only Sivan looked down slightly to conceal the smug look in her eyes. Madisyn once again tried to ease the situation. Mr. Carl, sit here! Carl did not immediately go over. Instead, he extended to help Sivan go over. His loving action was captured by the camera. Madisyn pushed Alonzo beside her. How sweet Mr. Carl is! Me too. Alonzo smiled and supported Madisyns arm. Madisyn snorted. It was unknown that whether Sivan sat beside Jessica intentionally or not. Jessica looked up, finding that a photographer moved his camera and pointed it at her and Sivan. No doubt Sivan noticed it as well.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Sivan adjusted her hair behind her ear and said gently, Jessica, long time no see. Jessica? With a faint smile, Jessica looked at Sivan. Hello, Miss Sivan. Sivans expression changed slightly. She deliberately called Jessica affectionately, because someone said that Jessica didnt like her online. She was certain that Jessica wouldnt embarrass her in front of so many people, so she deliberately called Jessica affectionately, wanting everyone to think that she and Jessica were close. Afterward, she would find an opportunity to trick Jessica. In this way, people tended to find Jessica annoying, Unexpectedly, Jessica didnt even show respect for her in front of cameras and called her Miss Sivan. Jessica was indirectly telling the audience that she wasnt close to Sivan. Sivan was furious, but she had to continue with a forced smile, Thest group of guests hasnt arrived yet. I believe they must be heavyweights. Sivan said so, but in fact, she didnt even pay attention to thest two guests. No matter how heavyweight they were, they were at the mercy of Carl. How could they be more powerful than Carl? Jessica saw her through at a nce. Thats for sure. Otherwise, do you think it is for fun to be so mysterious? Sivan gritted her teeth. You are so sure. Do you know who thest group of guests are? Im wondering, but the crew refuses to tell me, Jessica said casually. Actually, Salome had told her that they were people she was familiar with. Jessica made a guess. Moreover, the show was shot in Golden Cauldron Club. So, she was even more certain of her guess. Recently, Jessica had been filming. Sivan often went to Tip Top to find Carl when she was free. The surrounding people were respectful of her. Everything went so smoothly. Sivans anger reached its peak after Jessica picked on her. Afraid that she would lose control of her temper if she continued to talk to Jessica, she turned to look at Carl and coquettishly said, Carl, Im thirsty. Chapter 1413 A Loving Boyfriend Hearing it, everyone looked over. Because the cup was right in front of Sivan. Carl didnt show any impatience and directly handed the cup over to Sivan. Sivan took the cup and lifted it to her lips. Just as she was about to drink, she suddenly stopped, as if she just realized that everyone was looking at her. She pretended to shy as she exined, Sorry, Im used to it at home. Then, she looked at Carl affectionately and said in a coquettishly, Its all your fault. You have been doting on me. Carl smiled and looked exceptionally gentle. Drink some water. Okay. Sivan then drank water. Madisyn was shocked by Sivans series of actions. This was the first time she met a couple that was even more lovey-dovey than her and Alonzo. Fortunately, she was an old hand in reality shows. Even if it was such an embarrassing PDA, she could handle it. Mr. Carl, you are sweet. What a loving boyfriend! Im so jealous. Madisyn sped her hands together and supported her chin with an expression of envy. Apart from her slightly stiff smile, nothing suggested that she was acting. Jessica wanted tough. However, it wasnt improper tough at such an asion. It wasnt easy for Madisyn to do so. They were of the same trade. Jessica thought she should show sympathy for her.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jessica lowered her head and put her hand on her lips to conceal her smile. Jessica, are you alright? Jovany leaned over. What? Jessica turned around. The smile remained on her face. With surprised eyes, she looked cute. Jovany was amused. He smiled and said, Nothing. Do you want some water? Hearing it, Jessica failed to hold back herughter. She nodded seriously and said, Yes, I should drink some water. When she reached for the cup, she almost choked. Jovany hurriedly handed over a napkin. Staring at Jessica and Jovany, Madisyn smiled meaningfully. Jovany is a quick learner. Jovany was straightforward. Although thepany doesnt allow me to be in love, I can learn. As soon as he finished, Grady nodded in agreement. Madisyn and Alonzo were amused. Jessica was a little curious, so she asked, Cant you develop a rtionship all the time? Over the past few years, the overseas talent selection model had been introduced. Many idols who relied on their fans to support them emerged. This kind of idol was close to their fans. They put fans first. One of the most important things was that they couldnt be in love. Handsome andpetent, these idols were so outstanding that they met the fantasies of many girls. Therefore, they had many female fans. Once they werent single, they would lose a lot of fans. Jovany exined, For the time being, being in a rtionship is not part of the n. Got it. Jessica understood. It meant that as long as they were popr, they could not fall in love. Madisyn took the opportunity to ask, What are the ideal girlfriends of Jovany and Grady like? Everyones gazes fell on them. Another knock came from outside! Without a doubt, the one knocking on the door at this time was definitely thest group of guests. Everyones gazes moved to the door in unison. Under expectant gazes, the door was opened and a waiter pushed the dining cart in. Several people sighed in unison. Apparently, they were a little disappointed. The director appeared at the door. Thest group of the guests ising. They are now in the elevator. Chapter 1414 No One Dared to Step Forward Director, even at this time, youre keeping us guess. We are so curious. Director, if you dont tell me, Ill wait at the elevator entrance. Director The director closed the door with an indifferent expression, leaving all the guests disappointed. Madisyn shook her head repeatedly. The crew of My Life is the most close-mouthed one Ive ever seen. Jovany and Grady nodded in agreement. We agree. The mysterious guests had arrived at the elevator entrance. But the crew was unwilling to reveal any information. Jessica thoughtfully knocked twice on the table and turned to look at Carl. If the guests were whom she had been expected, did Carl know anything about it? Carl sensed her gaze and turned to look at her. It was unknown what he was thinking. He nodded towards Jessica. There was no verbalmunication between them. What did he mean? Did Carl see her through? Jessica had no time to think further because the door was knocked on again. Madisyn rubbed her hands and said, They are really here, arent they? My God. Im too nervous! With a creak, the door was slowly pushed open. At the sight of the person who was pushing the door open, the seven people in the room had a look of shock and disbelief. Madisyn and Alonzo stood up first. Mr. Emerson Leonardo looked indifferently around the room and stood sideways, making way for Summer.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. In a beige windbreaker, Summer smiled gently, Hello, everyone. Im Summer. Summer looked around. Finally, her gaze fell on Jessica. She even took the opportunity to blink at her. Jessica couldnt help but smile, giving Summer a look, as if she was saying, Wait and see. Summer blinked innocently and turned to look at Leonardo. She was telling Jessica that Leonardo asked her toe. Apart from Jessica and Carl, the remaining few people only stood up to show their wee. None of them dared to shake hands with Leonardo. After Jessica finishedughing, she walked straight to Summer and said with a smile, Ms. Summer, long time no see. Not exactly. We just met on set a few days ago, Summer said as she reached out and hugged her. After Jessica gave her a hug, she smiled even more happily. Yes, I get older and have a bad memory. Although it was just a simple greeting, everyone could feel that Jessica and Summer were close. Sivan also walked forward and greeted Summer. Hello, Ms. Summer. Miss Sivan. The smile on Summers face faded. She reached out to shake with Sivan for a short while and then released her grip. Carl walked up to Leonardo and said, I thought you were joking. I didnt expect you toe. Only then did Leonardo withdraw his gaze from Summer and said emotionlessly, Ive been boredtely. Carl snorted softly. I see. If not, how could Leonardo participate in such a show? Leonardo nced at him. Arent you the same? Carl talked back. Because you invest in this show, Ie to support you. Do you really think I get too much free time? Dont you? Leonardo took delight in rebuking Carl, always leaving Carl speechless with rage. Chapter 1415 Everyone Likes Her Leonardo was a legendary figure. Ordinary people wouldnt even dare to think of chatting with Leonardo. As Tip Tops boss, Carl was active on Weibo and attended various activities. Many people could see him from afar, so he didnt seem to be aloof. But when Leonardo just stood there, people would feel that he was unapproachable and didnt dare to approach him. Unlike Leonardo, who was full of domineering aura, Summer looked gentle, beautiful, and approachable. Hello, Ms. Summer. My name is Madisyn Burton. Madisyn was a smart person. Everyone called Summer Ms. Summer, so she followed suit. Summer looked at Madisyn kindly. Ive seen your show. Cameras dont do you justice. Its my honor! Madisyn held Summers hand and bowed, Ive watched Lost City. I really like it. I havent epted Mikes death Sivan looked around and found that everyone was chatting andughing. Jessica stood at the side, watching Summer talk with Madisyn. She was left alone, so Sivan walked up to Jessica. Your good friends poprity is much higher than yours. Yes, shes beautiful and talented. Everyone likes her. Jessica was in a good mood. Even though she could tell Sivan was trying to y her against Summer, she did not pick on Sivan. Sivan underestimated the friendship between her and Summer. She and Summer had known each other for more than ten years. She was d that Summer was happy. How could she be jealous of Summer? Sivans tone carried jealousy. She just has good luck. Jessica sneered, Not everyone is lucky. After everyone finished introducing themselves, they sat down. Summer happened to be sitting opposite Jessica. They exchanged nces from afar and tacitly moved their gazes away. Madisyns voice sounded. Since everyone is here, lets watch the video about our lives now. The first video was about Madisyn and Alonzo. They had a sense of humor, and the video was funny. Madisyn stood up and bowed solemnly. Excuse our poor performance. The second was Gradys video. In the video, Grady presented the life of being an ordinary boy. Madisyn pointed in the direction of Carl and Sivan. Nextes to Mr. Carl and Sivans video. Summer couldnt help but nce at Jessica. Jessica spun the cup in her hand. She looked at the big screen with an indifferent expression. It seemed that the video was shot in Carls office. Throughout the video, Carl hardly said anything. Sivans voice kept ringing out. Carl, I want to drink water. Carl, I want to eat cake. Carl, I want to eat fruit. Carl, I want to go out for a walk.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Carl yed a loving boyfriend. No matter what Sivan asked for, he agreed with a gentle expression. After the end of the video, the room waspletely silent. Madisyn then broke the silence. Im so jealous. How sweet Mr. Carl is! Alonzo picked up a cup of water and handed it to Madisyn. Darling, have some water. Madisyn pretended to be angry and snorted. She ignored Alonzo and smiled at Jessica. Jessica, after watching Mr. Carl and Sivans video, are you envious of them? Do you want to find a boyfriend? Chapter 1416 Neither Was Easy to Be Trifled with Jessica sighed. Finally, it came. She knew it wasnt easy to make money. There were so many traps. Jessica resolutely replied, I dont want to. Madisyn rounded her eyes wide in surprise. Why? How happy Mr. Carl and Sivan are! I am envious of them. Jessica nced at Carl and said, I dont want a boyfriend who doesnt give me anything until I ask for it. The smile on Madisyns face froze. She got stuck. Although this program did not have a script, Jessica could not talk whatever she wanted, right? No one could understand Madisyns suffering. The crew was extremely happy. What they wanted was this kind of tense atmosphere. Her boyfriend Alonzo patted her shoulder tofort her. Carl turned to look at Jessica and seriously retorted, You are single. You dont know its fun! Jessica raised her chin and did not back down. Whats wrong with me being single? This is a personal attack. Are you angry? Carl smiled meaningfully. He turned around and shouted, Among all the present, who hasnt been in love for seven or eight years? It had been seven or eight years since Jessica graduated from Film Academy and came into the entertainment circle. Everyones gaze fell on Jessica. Madisyn even counted with her fingers seriously. Jessica, you havent been in love since your debut? Jessica wanted to beat Carl, but she had to keep a smile on her face. I love work. Work makes me happy. Everyone began to discuss. The only Summer turned around with a puzzled expression and whispered to Leonardo, Whats wrong? This program doesnt have a script. Is Carl out of his mind? Leonardo leanedzily on the sofa and casually said, Perhaps. Jessica and Carl started to quarrel with each other again. Summer said to Leonardo with a worried expression, Are you sure that after this program, they will not be enemies? In no way would they got back together. Leonardo said with an unfathomable expression, Fate determines whether they can be enemies. Summer didnt know whether tough or cry and secretly kicked Leonardo under the table. Leonardo moved his foot, wearing a faint smile. Sivan suddenly raised her voice. Carl, dont rush to a conclusion. Although Jessica signs yourpany, she has her own privacy. Thepany cant know everything about her. Jessica is so beautiful. How can no one court her? With a smile on her face and a gentle voice, she asked Jessica, Is that so, Jessica? Sivan was too young. Even if she deliberately made her voice gentle, she failed to hide her ill intention that she was targeting Jessica. Madisyn didnt dare to speak. She might offend either of them carelessly. Jessica kept a low profile. There was almost no rumor that she had an affair. From this, it could be seen that she had powerful connections. Sivan was Carls girlfriend. Although their PDA in the video looked a little awkward, she was the vor of the month with Carl. In the entertainment industry, it wasnt rare for men to flip their lip for their beloved woman. Therefore, she could not afford to offend either Jessica or Sivan. In the silence, Summers voice sounded. Miss Sivan, I heard that you were a neer in the entertainment industry. You have just made your debut.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sivan smiled, Yes, its been more than a year. She wanted to see how Jessicas good friend would defend Jessica. Chapter 1417 She Doesn’t Need to Know That with Me Around Summer and Jessica were close, so Sivan hated Summer. Thus, she asked Summer, Ms. Summer, does your question have anything to do with whether Jessica was in love? Summer smiled. She then said calmly, Of course, it does. You are a newbie. You probably dont know that a popr entertainer like Jessica will receive a lot of invitations for advertisements. Some may be scheduled for two yearster. Thepany is responsible for arranging her schedule, so it naturally knows her schedule very well. If Jessica is in love, in no way is herpany not aware of it. After all, Tip Top is a professionalpany. Summers tone was gentle, but Sivans expression instantly changed. Jessica enjoyed great poprity. She got all kinds of invitations and had a full schedule. As for artists like Jessica, thepany would especially work out a n for her. This n urately told her to do what at an exact hour. In this way, Jessica did not have time to do anything else, which indirectly showed how popr Jessica was. Over the past year, Sivan had only filmed a tepid online show. Summers words were euphemistic. She did not say directly how popr Jessica was, nor did she say that Sivan was an unknown entertainer. However, anyone could tell what she meant from her remark. Madisyn turned to look at Alonzo and sat up silently. Summer was a true screenwriter. Nothing was wrong with what she said. Meanwhile, she made herself clear and embarrassed Sivan. Sivans expression changed again and again. She was now Carls girlfriend. If she continued to insist that Jessica was in love, it amounted to implying that Tip Top was unprofessional. This was a p in the face of Carl. She turned around and gave Carl a pleading look. Carl looked down and restrained the disgust in his eyes before he looked up at Sivan with a gentle expression. Ms. Summer is right. Sivan is young. Besides, she doesnt need to understand this, for Im around. His simple reply dissolved Sivans awkwardness.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. It dissolved Madisyns embarrassment as well. She finally had something to say. Madisyn was afraid that Summer would continue and that Jessica might contradict Carl. So, she hurriedly said, Im so jealous. She turned around and pushed Alonzo. Learn from Mr. Carl. Alonzo tacitly cooperated. He pulled away from the chair and walked out. I cant be in this show anymore. I have nothing on Mr. Carl. If I knew that Mr. Carl was like this, I wouldnte. Im leaving. Although he said so, he kept extending his hand towards Madisyn. He was asking her to pull him, for he didnt want to leave. Summer knew that Jessica would not say it to defend herself, for Jessica was afraid that someone would use this opportunity to cken her. So, Summer defended Jessica. Now that this matter was over, Summer didnt bother to make a sound anymore, lest Madisyn would be in dilemma. Life was not easy for everyone. Thest video was about Leonardo and Summer. It was very short, only five minutes. They made a perfunctory effort to shoot such a short video. They just dinned together and they didnt talk much. It couldnt be told where the video was shot. Not even Jessica could tell it. Chapter 1418 Can’t Learn It No Matter What Although the scene of Summer and Leonardo seemed to be very perfunctory and they spoke little in it, it gave off an exceptionally warm feeling. Among the three couples, only Summer and Leonardos rtionship looked real. Both of their faces were outstanding. Summer had experienced so many things over the years. What time and tribtions had left behind on her was not the vicissitudes, but a gentle yet indispensable and infectious aura. She was not brilliant, but people couldnt help but be attracted by her. Leonardo was raised in the Emerson family since he was young. Before his mother passed away, he had been educated very well. Although the Emerson family was not that clean, it was a wealthy family after all. Ordinary people would never be able to learn that noble aura no matter what. Although he restrained his sharpness, he didnt seem to be a good-tempered person. He was filled with a sense of distance, but when sitting together with Summer and smiling gently, they would look sopatible. There were no intimate movements or sweet words, but anyone who saw them felt that they were a loving couple. After watching Summer and Leonardos scene, the studio suddenly became quiet. Jessica had watched them going through all these years, but looking at their lives from the video, she could not help but sigh with emotion. It was not easy.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Jessica raised her head and looked at Summer. Summer blinked at her and said the word eat by lipnguage. Jessica understood that Summer was asking her to eat together after the program, so she nodded. At this time, Madisyn suddenly said, Its so warm. Afterward, others suddenly reacted and began to apud. Madisyn added, Its a pity that the video is too short. I havent seen enough of it. Summer and Leonardo did note to this program for the sake of hyping, so they wouldnt show much of their private life. Madisyn was sensible and understood that since this part was so short, it must have been designed by the crew, so she cooperated with Alonzo to finish the program. Then well see you next time! As soon as they finished, almost everyone copsed into their chairs as if they were drained of their strength. Madisyn looked around and said, Shall we get togetherter? I wonder if everyone is free. Jessica looked at the clock not far away. It was almost one oclock. They had been filming all morning. No wonder she felt a little hungry. Generally speaking, after filming, everyone would basically go eat together. They could get to know each other, mingle, and maybe exchange resources. However, after Madisyn finished speaking, no one immediately responded. Although Jovany and Grady were popr, both of them were new in the entertainment industry. The other people on the stage were all more famous than them. They looked at each other and didnt dare to speak. It wasnt easy for Madisyn to liven up the atmosphere and she looked quite pleasing. Jessica didnt want to embarrass her, so she smiled and said, I agree. I have an announcement at night. Madisyn did not expect Jessica to take the initiative to respond. A wisp of gratitude shed through her eyes, What do you want to eat? Sivan did not intend to pay attention to Madisyn. Hearing Jessicas words, she snorted disdainfully and turned to Carl and said, Carl, lets go. Chapter 1419 Unnecessary Sivan was defeated today, but Carl had saved her face.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Carl loved her now. Everything was up to her. Relying on Carls pampering on her, she was very confident. Apart from Leonardo, she would look down on everyone else. This disdainful snort was quite loud and everyone present basically heard it. Jessica ignored Sivan and said to Madisyn, Eat some light food. I havent been eating my meals regrly. My stomach has been acting up. Madisyn was indeed a reality show expert, and she could speak vividly even if it was just about a meal. Thats fine. Alonzo and I have also been nurturing our health, and we cant eat spicy and salty food When Summer saw that Jessica wanted them to eat together, she said, Then eat in the Golden Cauldron Club. Writer Summer, do you want to join us? Madisyn opened her eyes wide. She was really surprised. Although Summer looked gentle and easy to get along with, she didnt say much on the show just now. She probably didnt talk much with people she wasnt familiar with. However, Summer suddenly said that she wanted to join, which surprised Madisyn. Madisyn was very perceptive. Summer and Leonardo were so loving. Since Summer had said that she wanted to eat together, would Leonardo not join? Yeah, I want to join everyone. Though Summer talked about everyone, she actually wanted to get together with Jessica. The shooting schedule of Lost City was very tight. Jessica got many different scenes. There were a lot of fighting scenes and lines. Although they had a chance to meet on set, the two basically didnt have time to get together privately. Moreover, Summer didnt need to follow the crew anymore, so she wouldnt be able to see Jessica for a long time. Madisyn turned around and asked, What about Jovany and Grady? Will youe as well? Jovany and Grady nodded in unison, Wed like to. Since everyone was going, if Sivan wouldnt go, it would seem like that she didnt fit. Carl could understand Sivans expression. He knew that Sivan wanted to follow, so he said, Lets go. Youre tired after filming such a long program today. Ill apany you to lunch, and then go home and have a good rest. He said it on purpose. Sivan was simple-minded. The more he urged her to leave, the more she wanted to stay. As for Carl himself, he wanted to stay and eat with everyone, after all, Jessica was also here. Even if Jessica wasnt around, he would feel better eating with artists like Madisyn and Jovany than with Sivan. The DNAparisons of the fetuses had to wait. Since everyone agrees, lets go as well. After all, we are from the same crew. Sivan raised her chin slightly in an arrogant expression. The private room was arranged by Leonardo. Jovany and Grady were rookies. Although they were both popr at the moment, their schedules were full, and they wouldnt have time to eat and have fun. It was probably their first time in Golden Cauldron Club. After they sat down, they didnt speak much and looked a little shy. Madisyn and Alonzo were much calmer. They chatted from time to time to avoid embarrassment, but they would asionally make the atmosphere awkward. After all, Jessica and some others were not talkative when in front of strangers. On the other hand, Jessica and Summer sat together and would have a talk when topics came to their mind. Madisyn and some others could probably tell that Jessica and Summer were very familiar with each other. Jessica and Summer also knew Leonardo, and they seemed to be unnecessary. So, they left early on the pretext of dealing with personal issues. Chapter 1420 I Don’t Even Know Who I Am Madisyn and the others left. Then apart from Sivan, the rest were all his own people. Carl looked at Leonardo and said, Good trick. There wasnt any news about you before. Today I came here, then I guessed that thest group of guests might be you Sivan immediately echoed, Yes, Mr. Emerson. Carl and I were guessing who could be thest guests. We were curious. Leonardo didnt even look at Sivan. He raised his head and nced at Carl, I didnt want to hide. The program crew wanted. The program crew never dreamed that Leonardo and Summer would participate. They were thrilled when they knew it. Then, they made ns for the mysterious guests. They never announced that thest group of guests were Leonardo and Summer.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. They used this as a final cliffhanger. And it worked. It really aroused the interest of the audience. Jessica nodded, I understand it. If I were a member of the program crew, I would definitely keep them a secret until the end of the show. Leonardo and Summer had be a trending topic in the past after all. Leonardo wasnt as active as Carl in surfing the inte. He was a mysterious man. Everyone wanted to know other peoples secrets. Everyone would be curious about other peoples lives. Leonardo nced at Jessica and said indifferently, As long as the program is great. Then, he lowered his head to peel the shrimps for Summer. Jessica tilted her head and looked at Summer. Her eyes were filled with questions, Leonardo cares about the effects of the program? Summer smiled, Of course. He paid attention to this program. He invested it. But Jessica did not believe it. She still felt strange. Sivan was so angry. She gritted her teeth. Just now, she agreed with Carls words and talked to Leonardo. Leonardo didnt even nce at her. But he responded to Jessica! Leonardo clearly looked down on her! Sivan was Carls girlfriend. Why did Leonardo ignore her? And Jessica was just Summers friend! However, no one cared about Sivan. Jessica and Summer were whispering. Leonardo and Carl were chatting. But Sivan was sitting there alone. After dinner, Jessica went home and rested. She was going to stay up all night and then rushed back to Studio City. Molly drove over to pick her up and left. Leonardo stayed in the Golden Cauldron Club to check the ounts. Summer was with him. Carl went to the parking lot and drove the car over. He lowered the window and called Sivan who was standing there, Get in the car. The car door is closed. How can get in? Sivan had been ignored during the meal, so she was angry. She med Carl to make her feel better. Carl loosened his grip on the steering wheel. He tapped his finger impatiently. Sivan had been getting crankytely. She even dared to shout at Carl. This kind of woman was stupid. He just spent some money on her and dressed her up. She then would be proud beyond measure. Carl didnt move. Sivan then impatiently shouted, What are you waiting for? Quickly open the door for me! Jessica returned to take things and stopped her car. She then heard Sivan. Chapter 1421 He’s in Pain Jessicas car wasnt far from Carls, so she could hear Sivan clearly. There was no block between them, so Jessica could see the front of Carls car, too. She saw Sivan shout angrily at Carl. Two secondster, Carl opened the car door. He went to the other side to open the door for Sivan. Sivan was not satisfied and still shouted, My legs are numb! Carl wasnt angry, and even smiled, Get in the car. Sivan got into the car, but she looked angry. Jessica did not know what they had said in the car. Then, Carls car left. They didnt see Jessica. When Carls car waspletely out of sight, she lowered the window. Jessica came back to get her coat. She left it in the Golden Cauldron Club. Molly had something to take care of, so she drove back by herself. She didnt expect to see this. Jessica had a bad temper. She wasnt particrly nice to Carl either. But she had been careful not to go too far. She would never take it out on Carl. But Sivan She shouted at Carl like thatBelonging to N?velDrama.Org. Carl had whatever he wanted since he was a kid, but now he had to ept this. And he really endured it! Jessica took a deep breath. She wanted to suppress her irritation. What did this have to do with her? She was an outsider. This was Carls matter, and he was willing to ept Sivan. Jessicaforted herself, then got out of the car and walked to the club. Suddenly, Jessicas phone rang. It was Summer. Jessica, you forgot your coat. If you dont need it now, Ill bring it home and wash it for you. Ill give it to you next time youe back, or you cane to my house. Summer was always considerate. Ill take it now. I just arrived at the club. Where are you? Ille to find you. Jessica said. Summer told Jessica her location and Jessica went over. You didnt sleep wellst night, right? You dont have toe. Summer looked at the dark circles under Jessicas eyes and felt distressed. Jessica smiled, I like this coat. I often wear it. Alright, Ill take you out. Hurry up and go back to rest. Summer held her arm and sent her out of the club. When Jessica arrived at the parking lot, she remembered what had happened before, and she became upset. Summer noticed that and asked, Whats wrong? Jessica hesitated for a moment and told Summer what she saw before. Summer listened carefully and said, Are you feeling sorry for Carl? What? Jessicas heart beat faster, He doesnt need me to feel sorry for him Summer revealed a faint smile. She held Jessicas hand, and her voice was gentle andforting. You got into the wrong corner because of that child. Youve been in pain for all these years, but even so, you didnt tell Carl about the child. You dont want him to suffer. This means that you still love him Jessica subconsciously retorted, I dont! Chapter 1422 Take Ten Years to Pay for It Summer didnt argue with Jessica. She just smiled without saying a word. Jessica felt she was seen through. She didnt dare look into Summers eyes. She finally lowered her head and said nothing. Summer continued, You cannot control your feelings. Otherwise, people would not be sad anymore. Jessica remained silent, her expression gloomy and helpless. Jessica, look at me and Leonardo. You said that our love was beautiful, but you know that Leonardo and I were not like this at the beginning. We experienced a lot. The opposite of happiness is unhappiness, and we would all experience these bad things. But dont be afraid. Love can defeat everything. Summer thought little of what had happened before. Maybe because she was happy now, so the bad memories were slowly forgotten. She couldnt even remember how, when or with whom those had happened. Jessica pursed her lips and said in a hoarse voice, You have always been braver than me. You saved me from that group of people. Summer had a good temper and looked kind and weak. However, when they encountered trouble, it was Summer who supported Jessica and encouraged her. Jessica wanted to be friends with Summer not only because Summer saved her in that old school building, but also because Summer had the tenacity and courage she yearned for. Summerughed, Thats because I have you behind me, and I trust youpletely. No matter what happens, you will help me. Even if you cant do it, you will try your best. Thats why I have confidence and be brave. Do you really think so? Jessica raised her eyes. She did not expect that she would have such a great effect on Summer. Jessica looked like a helpless child. Summer looked at her firmly, Definitely. I know Im not alone, and thats why Im fearless. I know youre behind me. You love Carl, but you chose to ignore it because you felt that Carl would not be on your side. He left you alone at the time. So you couldnt trust him anymore. Over the years, you have built a solid barrier and it is specifically designed for Carl. Even if you have feelings for him, you are more afraid of repeating the same pain. Therefore, you choose to chase Carl away to protect yourself.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jessicas head lowered. Summer was right. Jessica and Carl had known each other for more than ten years. Together they grew from ignorance to maturity. Summer knew well about Jessica and had seen through her. Jessica had found so many reasons for herself. She said that she wanted to end everything and look ahead. She also said that she should have her own life To sum up, Jessica was scared. She was too afraid of repeating the pain. She was too scared that those bad things would start over again. Jessica was confident before, but after that incident, she became extremely self-abased. On her eighteenth birthday, she tricked Carl into a hotel and got him drunk. It took her only ten minutes to do this. But she had to pay for it for the next ten years. Chapter 1423 Not Innocent The moment Jessica tricked Carl into the hotel, all she thought about was the future of them. But when she woke up the next morning, Carl was disappeared. Carl didnt leave any words to her. She found out about Carl going abroad from Sophia. And when she knew it, Carl was on the other side of the ocean.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. This was quite beyond Jessicas expectations. She never imagined that it would be like this. Just as Summer said, the courage required confidence. She had confidence in doing this. She was the only girl Carl had ever been nice to. Just like Sophia, she also thought that she was the only one in Carls heart at that time. That was why Sophia dared to trick Carl into the hotel. Jessicaughed at herself, Yes. Ive always been scared. I just dont dare to admit it. I just pretended I didnt care in front of Carl. Summers heart was bitter. And Jessica continued, But sometimes, I didnt want to give up. Especially when Sivan was pregnant. I was green with envy when I saw how nice Carl was to Sivan. And I would calm down for a period. It had been repeated so many times. I was tortured. Then let it go! Summer looked into Jessicas eyes and said seriously, Love is a matter of two people. Carl should have taken the responsibility with you. For a moment, Jessica felt it made sense, but then she shook her head and said, Its not like that. I lied to him at the beginning. I should take all the me for what I did. Summer shook her head and denied, Dont be stupid. Do you think Carl didnt know why you wanted him to go to the hotel? If he was really that stupid, Tip Top would have gone bankrupt. He was not innocent at all. Summers words hit the nail on the head. Jessica swallowed her words. She was trapped in this for ten years. She wanted to ovee it, but she could not. At first, Jessica med Carl and hated him. Later, she began to me herself for everything. She only wanted to get rid of this. However, both roads were dead ends. She was trapped. In the end, she gave up struggling. She chose to bear all the pain herself. Being trapped alone was better. She didnt want to see two people suffering together. Perhaps what you said is correct, but what can I do? Carl chose to leave back then, and now he chose to stay with Sivan. He is still the same. Actually, Jessica drove Carl away. Soon Carl and Sivan were together. Carl didnt change. He could easily give up on Jessica. Dont worry about what Carl did. Follow your heart. Summer intended to tell Jessica the truth, but that no longer seemed necessary. Jessica did not trust Carl at all. If Summer told Jessica about the real rtionship between Carl and Sivan, it might lead to other misunderstandings. Jessicaughed, Summer, you want me to ruin their rtionship? Summer gave Jessica an angry look, You know thats not what I meant. Chapter 1424 He Was Willing to Listen It had been a long time since Jessica had such a pleasant conversation with someone. She was afraid of being seen through, but with Summers words, she realized that it wasnt that bad. Jessica now was much more rxed, and she felt sudden enlightenment. Jessica let herself go. She was in a different state now. Jessica finished work and was taking off makeup in the break room. Molly looked at her curiously, Jessica, I feel that something is different about you. What happened?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I just figured out something, Jessica said with a smile. She looked rxed. Jessica used to be gloomy, but now she waspletely changed. Molly did not know what was going on, but she could feel that Jessica did not want to say it. So she did not ask, Anyway, its good that you are happy. Jessica removed her makeup and walked out with Molly. Ill go drive. Wait here. Molly turned her head to talk to Jessica, but Jessica suddenly stopped. Whats the matter? Molly then saw Carl walking towards her not far away. She asked in surprise, Carl? Why is he here? Pick up your car first. Jessica then walked towards Carl. What? Molly was filled with questions. She felt that something was wrong. Jessica and Carl had been at odds with each other before. But now, with Jessicas reaction, Molly felt that their rtionship was a bit changed. Molly walked towards the parking lot, and she turned to look at Jessica. Seeing Jessica wasing, Carl took another step and met her under the streetmps by the side of the road. Carl was still wearing the suit from the program. He was tall and straight. He didnt wear his tie, and he looked tired. The dim yellow light shone on him, making him gentle. He was likeing home after a days work, tired but happy to see his family. You smoked? Jessica stood two steps away from him. She kept him at a social distance. But she could smell it from Carl. Carl was slightly stunned, and then he chuckled, Smart nose. Sivan is pregnant. You shouldnt smoke. Its not good for her and your child. Jessica was serious. She was so serious that Carl felt sad for a moment. He lowered his head and kicked a small pebble. His voice was muffled, I know. Although Sivans child had nothing to do with Carl, he was willing to listen to what Jessica said. Carl looked like a yboy. He was usually cheeky, but suddenly he was serious and nice. It was hard to refuse him. Jessicas heart was softened. She asked, Why did you go against me at the program? Summer had said that Carl was not stupid, so he should have a reason for doing that. Carl turned to the side and said, Youre not familiar with other people. I can liven up the vibe by interacting with you. But that was not the real reason. He didnt want to see Sivan cause trouble for Jessica on the show, so hed rather be the bad guy. And he wanted to talk to Jessica a little more. Chapter 1425 In No Position Jessica red at Carl angrily, Thank you for your contribution! I had no other way. Leonardo invested it, and I have to support him. Carl revealed his usual careless smile. Give me that then. Jessicas gaze fell on the bag in Carls hand. That bag was Mrs. Jones. And Jessica bought it for her. Carl was looking for her with this bag. Mrs. Jones must have made something for Jessica. My mother made some snacks. Carl nced at the bag and handed it to Jessica, I didnt even get it. Only you can taste it. Perhaps youre my mothers real daughter. Thank Mrs. Jones for me. Jessica took the bag over. Molly drove the car over and whistled for Jessica to get in. I have to go. Jessica was about to leave, and then she heard Carl say, Wait! Anything else? Jessica asked him. What else? Carl didnt know when he would see Jessica next. He could tell that Jessica was in a good mood, so he wanted to talk to her more. Carl suddenly remembered, I heard that you signed an advertisement with Universe? Thats right. You dont know? Jessica looked at him, a little puzzled.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Universe has great potential. The boss is also young. But they didnt do advertising before. Why did they suddenlye to you? I heard that they cut off advertising fees. Carl felt that something was wrong. Carl was no longer Jessicas direct supervisor. He found out about it after the news was published. At that time, he only nced at it in a hurry. Molly did not seem to have enough experience, but she was still reliable in her work. But then he knew that there was a discount on advertising fees. This matter was not simple. Universes boss helped me. The advertising fee was my thanks to him. Jessica said the truth. But it made Carl feel he was meddling. Carl knew very well what Christopher had helped Jessica with. At that time, the matter between Jessica and Sivan caused amotion. Carl had found Christophers car, but Jessica found Christopher one step ahead of him. Carl wanted to tell Jessica a lot of things. Today, Jessica was too patient. He even wanted to tell her to wait for him. However, this matter reminded Carl that he was in no position to say that to her. He had to deal with Sivan first. Carls eyes shed with sadness, but he quickly revealed a smile, Go back then. Be careful. I know. Jessica nodded. She turned around and walked towards Mollys car. Molly immediately got off to open the door for Jessica and took her bag. Molly looked at the bag and asked, What is this? Mrs. Jones made me some snacks. Jessica lowered her body and sat in the car. Her snacks are the best. Molly then took out a piece and tasted it. She then left with Jessica,ughing and chatting. Carl watched Jessicas car disappear. Then he slowly paced back into his car. Mrs. Jones called Carl. Carl, did you give the snacks to Jessica? Yes. Great. Mrs. Jones was silent for a moment and asked, Son, what happened to you? Chapter 1426 All about Quintessence Nicole could tell that Carls tone was different from usual. Although she usually looked down on her son, she understood him best because he was rted to her by blood. Carl paused for a moment and sighed, Im fine. Im just a little tired. If youre tired, go home and rest. Alright, I wille back when I have time After hanging up, Carl took out a case and a cigarette from it and put it in his mouth. When the lighter was on, he suddenly remembered Jessicas words. The hand holding the lighter loosened, and the mes extinguished. He took out the cigarette, crushed it into a ball in his hand, and threw it aside. A few days after Jessica returned to the set, a trailer of My Life was released. The trailer was short, but it was all about quintessence. In it were Summer and Leonardo having a meal, Jessica and Carl having a grudge against each other, and Sivan looking for trouble The program crew was very creative, and they had a thorough understanding of the audience. As soon as this trailer was released, it soon became a trending topic. Several of the trending topics were about this program. Trailer of My LifeContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Thest group of guests, Summer and Leonardo Jessica and Carl argue with each other Jessica and Sivan Crew of My Life The official Weibo ount of My Life received so manyments. Leonardo and Summer? I cant believe my eyes! Its a miracle to see Leonardo attending a reality show in my lifetime! This show is too exciting! I like it! This crew is too daring! When exactly is it going to be released? If you have the balls, show us the whole show! A trailer means nothing! Can you see this? My roommate wants to watch My Life before he dies. Please help him. Countlessments followed thisment. You dont have to say that. I also have two roommates with the same idea Roommate:??? What a ruthless person. @My Life Look at this, have pity on this miserable roommate. @My Life The help is free. The trailer kept My Life in a hot discussion. Before it was officially out, someone had used the trailer for mash-up. When Jessica finished her work, she took time to browse Weibo and asked Molly, Has the schedule been set? Not yet, but it should be soon. The clout is booming now, so the program crew may take advantage of this opportunity to release it. Sure enough, two dayster, My Life was officially announced to be scheduled on April 18th. Before the first episode was officially released, Jessica filmed a clip of the second episode. The second episode was filmed just as she was filming an advertisement for Universe. After obtaining permission, the crew went to Jessica to film the advertisement live. When the advertisement was almost finished, Christopher came. Christopher was dressed in a suit. He was not as shrewd as a businessman, but as gentle and refined as a schr. His surroundings were filled with busy staff. Underparison, he was even more eye-catching. Jessica saw Christopher at a nce. Someone greeted him, and he nodded, polite and approachable. Christopher also looked in Jessicas direction. After exchanging nces with her from afar, he smiled at her as a greeting. Then, he walked to Mollys side. He said something, which made Molly turn her head and have her back facing him in anger. Chapter 1427 Malicious Editing Christopher had a faint smile on his face as he walked around to the other side and continued to talk to Molly.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Seeing this scene, Jessica curled her lips up slightly before she withdrew her gaze and continued to concentrate on the advertisement. After filming, Jessica walked over to greet Christopher. Mr. Christopher. Miss Jessica, youve been working hard. Christopher nodded and smiled at her. I take the money and do my job. Its nothing. Ill go and change my clothes. Jessica turned her head to look at Molly, who stood expressionlessly at the side. She patted her shoulder and said, Chat with Mr. Christopher. Molly pulled the corner of her mouth and smiled stiltedly. Christopher nced at Molly with a faint smile, I had a very happy chat with Miss Molly. Thats good. After Jessica finished speaking, she turned around and left with a smile. After Jessica finished changing her clothes, Christopher suggested going to dinner together. Molly immediately stood up and rejected, No, we have to hurry up for the announcement. We dont have time. Jessica ignored Mollys words, I can make time for a meal. Hearing this, Christopher nodded, Alright. You Molly felt like being abandoned. Who could listen to her opinion? When Jessica and her crew walked out, they discovered that the people from the My Life crew were still following, so she asked, Do I have to continue filming? The director chuckled, More filming, more material. Its a private lunch, so I think wed better stop for now. Jessica turned to look at Christopher. Christopher didnt say anything. The crew didnt force her anymore. However, Jessica was still followed by a reporter. That reporter maliciously edited the picture. The three of them were eating together, but the reporter removed Molly, and only Jessica and Christopher were left. Recently, Jessica frequently hit the trending topic. The moment this photo was posted, it immediately went viral on the trending topic: Jessicas suspected romance was exposed. When it hit the trending topic, Jessica was eating, and it was Molly who discovered it. Immediately, she took a photo of the three eating together to rify. Immediately after, Tip Top Media Companys official Weibo ount reposted it. Jessicas fans expressed their disappointment. I thought Jessica could finally be in a rtionship. What a sh in the pan. I cant have a brother-inw, [crying]. Jessica, these fans of yours are really unique. Fans of other celebrities are all afraid that their idol will be in love, while yours is exactly the opposite. Molly read thesements in a somewhat wry manner. Christopher smiled and said, Shes been single for a long time. Understandably, her fans are anxious. Molly looked at Christopher strangely. Christopher smiled faintly, I saw the trailer of My Life. Im one of the sponsors. Jessicas face was calm as she revealed a decent smile. While in her heart, she scolded Carl. Now, the whole world knew that she was single. The crew was fantastic. They saved the scenes where a lot of things could be ranted on. When the trailer was released, Jessica hit the trending topic because of her being single. This time, someone rubbed it in again. Soon, it was April 18th. The date of the debut of My Life. Normally, when a program was about to be released, the artists would repost the news to hype. However, My Life was too popr, making it unnecessary to do that and it had attracted a lot of viewers. That nights viewership reached a record high for reality shows. Reports, trending topics They never stopped. Chapter 1428 Jemmer Returns And discussions about Jessica were the hottest of all. In the first episode, Jessica learned to cook at home and spent the whole day in the kitchen without makeup. This was a great contrast to her usually bright and beautiful image. Normally, Jessica was surrounded by fresh flowers and apuse. Every role she yed was different, and the understanding of her fans andizens was limited to her good acting and beauty. She posted little about her personal life on Weibo, and would asionally send selfies, forward news of events, and promote new dramas. And in this episode, Jessica was actually not special. However, she was too different from usual, so the audience was greatly intrigued. The dishes Jessica learned to cook were ordinary home-cooked dishes, which made the audience feel like she was just a girl living next door. And in this way, she didnt seem so distant anymore. The audience felt that when Jessica was off work, her daily life was no different from that of an ordinary person. In this way, the audience had a more favorable impression of Jessica. As for the part of catfighting in the studio, it was almost all about Jessica. Carl roasted on Jessica as soon as he came. However, Jessica didnt care that Carl was her boss, and she didnt show him respect. Sivan deliberately caused her trouble and she fought back. Summer defended her and Jovany was her fan After the first episode of the program was out, Jessica became the most popr star, and all kinds of news about her soared to the top. The famous couple, Leonardo and Summer were even with Jessica when it came to clout. Some people found that Jessica had spoken for Summer on the Inte in the past, and that Carl had helped Summer forward the news when Summer was rumored to have driven away from her mother. And the topic Jemmer that had been silent for a long time once again came to life. Jemmer will never die! Im so excited! I witnessed Jemmer in this life! What a pure friendship In the past, Jessica spoke for Summer. Now, Summer speaks for Jessica. This is a true friendship! There wasnt any photo of Jessica and Summer being together online. Aizen photoshopped a photo of the two. [Picture]. Indeed, good-looking people befriend their peers. Although Summer is not from the entertainment industry, she can be a top beauty there Also, the female lead of Lost City is Jessica! Trending topics for My Life took turns to upy the first ce, and the topic of Jemmer was always popr. The crew was surprised. They didnt expect this to happen. They all thought that if the trending topic was negative, they would have to hire trolls to guide the opinion. They didnt expect that they didnt need to do anything now.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Not only that, the crew edited the Jammer highlights and put them on the video app. The audience was very satisfied with this, and updated another trending topic: The first sensible crew ever seen. It was one oclock in the morning when Jessica went back to the hotel. On the way back, Molly told Jessica all these things. Jessica spirited up and listened. She said, I thought the catfighting would be a trending topic. With that, she nced at Mollys phone on the center console and said, Why is your phone vibrating all the time? Molly said helplessly, They are all asking you to join things like TV shows, reality shows, advertisements, invitations to activities Continuous call drained its power. I recharged my phone and made a lot of phone calls. Now, it is about to die again. Chapter 1429 Capital Behind Jessica As soon as Molly finished, her phone died. Molly motioned for Jessica to look at her phone, Look, my phone is dead again. Jessicaughed, Am I that popr? Its more than that! Youve be unprecedentedly popr! Ive contacted thepany and asked them to send you more bodyguards! Molly was very serious. Jessica was stunned for a moment. Jovany and Grady are both popr. They may have attracted some clout, right? Why am I the most popr one? I didnt do anything special Molly chuckled, Many of their fans betrayed them and it made you the most popr star on the Inte. Not only did Jessica receive all sorts of invitations, but the number of followers of her Weibo ount increased by leaps and bounds. Thepanys Commerce Department called Molly tomunicate with her about epting invitations to activities for Jessica. Now that Jessica was concentrating on Lost City 2, she would only have time to film My Life when the crew was on vacation or when the schedule didnt sh. Obviously, she was overwhelmed. However, Jessicas poprity was too high. Thepany would naturally make the best use of her as a cash cow. Carl was the boss, but he wasnt required for everything. Each department had its own authority. Because of this, Jessica even made time to have a meeting with thepany online. Her contract with Tip Top was about to expire, but thepany still wanted to use her to earn more money. Jessica didnt bother to argue with these people after filming for a whole day. Molly insisted on not letting Jessica work overtime and convinced everyone on her own. But in the end, she epted a few invitations for Jessica. Before going to bed, Molly was still telling her about how to arrange her schedule and how to make time to attend those activities. Jessica listened and was relieved because everything would be arranged by Molly. Fortunately, the filming wouldnt begin until afternoon the next day, and Jessica did not wake up until 10 oclock. As soon as she woke up, she heard Mollys low voice. Jessica sat up and looked around. She saw Molly standing on the balcony and answering the phone. The door was ajar, so Mollys voice could be heard. She hasnt woken up yet I will handle this matter. I understand Molly sounded serious. What happened? Jessica got out of bed and walked towards the balcony. Mollys ears were sharp. When Jessica had just walked to the door, Molly turned around before Jessica could push the door open. Seeing Jessica, she was stunned for a moment and said to the person on the phone, I know. Let it be. Then, Molly hung up and smiled at Jessica, Jessica, youre awake. Jessica asked her, What happened? Nothing much. Arent you popr now? Some people are jealous. They spread rumors online and released some of the so-called dirt on you. There is nothing serious. Go wash up. Ill order you breakfast and lets talk about it after youre full.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Molly pushed Jessica into the bathroom. Alright. Jessica had no objection, but when she entered the bathroom, she took the phone with her. She brushed her teeth and turned on her phone. There was no need for her to search on the Inte because as soon as she turned on her phone, pop-ups upied the screen. Jessicas path to fame Capital behind Jessica There were several pop-ups titled like this, and all of them had the sign of breaking news. Chapter 1430 They Have Nothing Against You Jessica deleted all the news. She didnt need to read the contents. Just by looking at the title, Jessica knew what was written inside. It was about how she became famous and the capital behind her No one knew these things better than her. When she started out, she signed a very small agency. She didnt have many resources. Back then, she took many auditions by herself and finally got some walk-on parts in some films. Because of her outstanding appearance and excellent acting, she finally attracted some attention. She admitted that her sess was partly because of her appearance, but in the end, appearance was also a part of her talent as an actress. Therefore, Jessica never denied that at the beginning of her career, she drew others attention because of her extraordinary appearance. Afterward, thepany began to give her resources, but it was still a small agency. No matter how hard they tried, they still couldnt give her enough resources. In the end, they sold her contract to Carl.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Carl was really helping her to be famous. In these past few years, she had taken every step steadily. There was not a single mistake, and she earned her poprity. With a few well-known masterpieces, she had an increasing number of loyal fans. As for the ugly parts of the entertainment industry, she had seen them before, but fortunately, she had never experienced them before. Therefore, even if these people wanted to find her scandal, they probably wouldnt be able to find it at all. So she wasnt worried at all. There were over 100 unread messages on her WeChat. Jessica opened WeChat and read all the unread messages one by one. Some of them wanted to cooperate with her, some of them asked her about the things on the Inte, and some of them wereforting her Some of theforting were sincere, and some of them were not. Jessica still replied to thoseforting messages one by one, expressing her gratitude. Because Jessica was busy replying to the messages, she stayed in the bathroom for a long time. Outside, the takeaway that Molly ordered arrived. Molly walked to the bathroom door and knocked on the door, Jessica, have you finished? Ill be right there. Jessica put down her phone and quickly opened the door after washing up. Molly was standing outside the door. Seeing Mollye out with her phone, she knew that Jessica already understood what was going on. Come and have something to eat first. Jessica walked to the dining table and sat down. Since Jessica already knew what was going on, Molly no longer hid anything. I dont know where these people came from. They said that they wanted to find how you became famous. They said that you had a mysterious patron behind you. The trending topic appeared in the middle ofst night and its still there, but they havent found any useful things against you. It was almost noon. Jessica also felt hungry. She was busy eating and only nodded to show that she understood what Molly said. Seeing Jessicas indifferent expression, Molly felt more rxed. Thepany suggestion is to temporarily ignore them. These people couldnt do any real damage. They have nothing against you. It will pass away soon. Moreover, your fans and mostizens dont believe that there is such a thing. We just need to be careful recently. Jessica only replied, Yes. It was also right to ignore these nonexistent things. There was no perfect person in the world. Any artist would have anti-fans. If she was going to respond to every rumor created by anti-fans, the public rtions team would be exhausted. Chapter 1431 Jessica, Open the Door As Molly had said, the trending topic about Jessica quickly disappeared because there was no solid evidence. Most of theizens nowadays were also very rational. They would not believe anything without evidence. They even said that it was because Jessica was popr. Jessica didnt have time to care about these boring rumors. She was filming in the crew all day long. Thest part of filming was on another set. Because the previous filming went very smoothly so it was faster than expected. The entire crew had a three-day vacation before changing the settings. The crew of My Life was got the news quickly. On the first night of the holiday, before Jessica left Studio City, the crew had received the news and wanted to pick up Jessica. Jessica didnt know whether tough or cry, I have three days off. I can join your filming these three days. Theres no hurry. Alright! The director agreed with satisfaction. However, when Jessica arrived in Hoover City, she saw the crew of My Life at the airport. Jessicas filming director was still Salome. When Salome saw Jessica, she said, Jessica, you have lost weight again. Her tone was filled with care, and she acted like Jessicas big fan. Jessicaughed, Youve lost weight, too. You did a great job. After she finished speaking, she turned to look at the others and said, Thanks for your hard work. She knew that the filming director with her had the hardest work because she was filming Lost City now, and the entire crew of My Life had to cooperate with her schedule. The other guests had more time than Jessica. Someone replied, Thank you. We are just doing our job. The crew of My Life followed Jessica all the way to her home. It was alreadyte at night, and everyone looked very tired. Jessica thought for a moment and called Molly over, I want to treat the program crew to night snacks. Go and arrange it. Molly became more and more reliable at work. When Jessica got changed after bath, Molly had taken care of the night snack. Jessica lived in a bustling area, and there were many restaurants not far from her home. Molly booked a barbecue restaurant. There werent many people in the barbecue restaurant at midnight. Jessica and the crew went in and sat in the hall. Molly was lively. She got along well with the crew. When ordering, she went with some people from the crew. Jessica sat at the dining table and chatted with the director. At this time, someone shouted, Mr. Carl! When Jessica heard it, she subconsciously raised her head and looked over. It was bright in the restaurant. Jessica immediately saw Carl standing at the door. He had probably just taken a shower beforeing here. He wore in short sleeves and sports shorts. He wore a pair of slippers and his hair was a little wet. He was chatting andughing with a photographer. He was not like a big shot at all, as if they were old friends. His outfit looked very casual, but he looked full of youth. Jessica was slightly distracted. It was as if she had returned to more than ten years ago. He was like a teenager who liked to y basketball with his friends. After returning home, he would take a quick bath. Afterward, he would run to the next door with wet hair. He never liked to blow-dry his hair.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. He would knock on the door and shout, Jessica, open the door, Lets go have some night snack. Chapter 1432 He Was Not Afraid of Death Hello, Jessica. You are having your night snack here. Why dont you invite me? Jessica regained her senses and found that Carl had walked in front of her. He looked at her with a faint smile. The first thing Jessica noticed was Carls hair. Before he came over, Jessica could only see from afar that Carls hair was a little wet. However, when she looked closely, she discovered that Carl had dried his hair. Because his hair was fluffy, only his hair ends were a little wet. This meant that he had dried his hair beforeing here, but he didnt have the patience to dry his hair ends bit by bit. The great thing about time was that it could silently change a person. Carl might still be impatient with trivial matters, but he wasnt impatient with all trivial matters. She had seen Carl peel an apple for Sivan and she also heard Carl defend Sivan at the filming site. Jessica smiled faintly, Mr. Carl, why are you here to have a night snack in the middle of the night without your girlfriend? Are you afraid that your girlfriend will eat too much? The smile on Carls face stiffened for a moment, but he quickly recovered, She doesnt like night snacks. After Carl finished speaking, he sat down and shouted at the waiter, Two more crayfish He acted like he was the owner here. Jessica pursed her lips and sent a message to Carl on WeChat, What are you doing here? When Carl saw the message, he looked up at Jessica and said, Have a night snack. Bypassing more than half of the city to have night snack here. How idle are you? Mr. Carl. Carls vi was very far from here. Carl replied, My home has been redecorated. Jessica thought for a while. Carl burned his kitchen at the beginning of the year. It had only been two months. How could his house be redecorated so quickly? Even if it had been redecorated, how could he move in so quickly? Sivans still pregnant. Jessica thought for a while, but she still couldnt hold back, It doesnt matter if youre not afraid of death, but its not healthy for pregnant women. Carl was puzzled for a moment before he realized what Jessica meant. He frowned slightly and typed, I dont live with Sivan. After typing, he thought of something. He deleted and typed again, Sivan doesnt live here. After sending the message, Carl looked up to see Jessicas reaction. Sivan Jessica saw the message. She expressionlessly put her phone aside and didnt want to reply. Carl was not stupid. How could he not have thought of such a thing? Feeling that Carl was looking at her, she also raised her head and red back.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Carl exchanged nces with her for half a second, then suddenly smiled. He clenched his fist and pressed it against his lips to conceal his smile. What was so funny about it? It was inexplicable. Jessica pursed the corners of her lips in displeasure and turned around to continue chatting with the director beside her. Carl was a socialite. He could soon get along well with everyone in life or on Weibo. Ever since he was young, he seemed to be able to make a conversation and get along well with anyone. Jessica thought to herself. This might be one of Carls merits. After the night snack, Molly with the crew. Jessica thought that this ce was not far from her home, so she decided to walk home. However, after walking for several steps, she discovered that Carl was following behind her. Chapter 1433 It Doesn’t Exist Jessica turned around and looked at Carl expressionlessly. Her gaze was clearly saying, Dont follow me. Carlzily said, I live in the same neighborhood as you. This is also my way home. Im not following you. He was right, but the rumor about Jessica wasnt over, so she knew her situation very well. If we get photographed, its easy to cause misunderstandings. What misunderstanding? Is our rtionship already so bad that we want to assassinate each otherte at night? Carl evenughed as he spoke.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jessica thought for a moment. What they showed on the program My Life was indeed a bad rtion. However, it wasnt good to be photographed at such a sensitive time. Jessica did not waste time with him. He turned around and walked across the road. He kept a distance with him and strode towards her neighborhood. The streetmps on the side of the road were dim. Jessica quickly disappeared into the darkness. Carl was still standing on the spot. He looked in the direction where Jessica had left. After a while, he did not see Jessica. After confirming that Jessica had gone far, Carl sighed deeply, took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, and squatted down on the roadside. He slowly took out a cigarette and put it in his mouth. He lit it and took a breath before coughing twice. He hadnt smoked much during this period, so he already wasnt used to the smell. After Carl coughed twice, his mood became even worse. He looked at the time, and it was already past three oclock. After putting the cigarette case into his pocket, he took out his phone from his other pocket. He found a number on his phone and called. It rang several times before someone picked up the phone. Leonardos gloomy voice rang out from the phone, Carl, youd better have something important. If not A coldugh fully expressed Leonardos current mood. No one could have a good temper if they received a phone call at three in the morning when they were sleeping soundly. Carls voice sounded somewhat frustrated, Of course I have. Leonardo, Go ahead. Jessica doesnt even want to walk with me now. In the second half of the sentence, Carls voice was obviously lowered, and he sounded depressed. Leonardo went silent for more than three seconds. Carl understood Leonardo too well. He thought Leonardo probably would hang up. Before Leonardo hung up the phone, Carl hurriedly said, Leonardo, hear me out. Dont hang up on me in a hurry. Think about it from another angle. If Summer doesnt hold hands with you and doesnt walk with you on the streets, is this a big deal? Just as Leonardo was about to hang up the phone, he pondered for two seconds, Do you want Summer and me to fight? His tone was filled with danger. Carl said, I dont Im just assuming. Leonardo didnt listen to him at all and said coldly, It doesnt exist. After Leonardo finished speaking, he sneered again. Carl wasnt afraid that Leonardo would get angry. He kept saying, Ive never had such a hard time since I started a business with you in the past He was the chief producer of Lost City, and the crew had been reporting him about the progress, so he knew all about everything in the crew. He was also very clear about Jessicas whereabouts. Knowing that Jessica had returned today, he inquired from Molly about Jessica treating the crew of My Life to dinner snack, so he went out to pretend to encounter her. Chapter 1434 Something Is Wrong with the Relationship Leonardo wanted to hang up the phone. Summer often woke up in the middle of the night to drink water, so he would also wake up in the middle of the night. However, he forgot to pour a ss of waterst night. He woke up tonight to get some water for Summer, then he received a call from Carl. ording to his usual experience, Jessica was about to wake up by now. However, Carls tone sounded a little miserable. Wait for me a second. Leonardo still decided tofort Carl, but he had to put the water back in his bedroom first. Leonardo gently ced the water on the bedside. Summer opened her eyes and saw that he was holding his phone in his hand. The screen of the phone was still lit. She asked, Why are you making a phone call in the middle of the night? Leonardo said gently, Its Carl. Summer was stunned for a moment, and she looked at Leonardo with questioning eyes. Leonardo handed her the water and said, Drink some water and keep sleeping. Ill be back in a moment. So there was nothing serious. Summer nodded in relief. Walking outside, Leonardo asked Carl, When did Jessicae back? Carl could clearly hear Leonardos conversation with Summer in the bedroom just now. It didnt sound special, but Carl felt especially envious. Carl extinguished the cigarette in his hand, Tonight. How many people are watching Jessica now? What good is it for her to walk with you in the middle of the night? Carl seriously thought about Leonardos words, and Leonardo hade to the conclusion, You are being unreasonable. Carl said loudly, What did you say? Are you my best friend? Leonardo said, I said you are being unreasonable. Carl was speechless for a moment and whispered, I just miss her too much. Leonardos tone softened, Then dont cause her any trouble. Get rid of Sivan as soon as possible. Carl simply sat on the ground and said, I know. You know everything. I know better than you. Alright. Jessica and Carl left separately, but Carl still appeared on the trending topics. Carl wandered on the streetste at night. Something is wrong with the rtionship between Carl and Sivan. There was a picture of Carl sitting alone by the side of the roadte at night. In the picture, Carl was dressed casually, and it was midnight. It was normal for aizen to have such an association. Why do I feel like he was kicked out by his girlfriend? Look at his clothes Aizen said. Carl, the yboy, is miserable today! Mr. Carl was in a mess.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I really dont understand why Carl likes Sivan? Carl must love Sivan so much Jessica woke up in the morning and looked at Weibo as usual. As a result, she saw the trending topics. Seeing the guesses ofizens, Jessica felt somewhatplicated. In the photo, Carl looked rather dispirited. He was sitting alone on the road like an abandoned puppy. Last night, she felt that it was strange for Carl to go out for a barbecue alone in the middle of the night. He had so many houses, so why did he hurriedly move back to his renovated house? It was not his style. But now, she had an answer to all his actions. Perhaps he really fought with Sivan. He was so frustrated, which was rare. Carl had tons of messages and missed calls in the morning. His cousinsforted him in turns, and then Warren called to mock him. Chapter 1435 Who Called the Paparazzi Youve been running a filmpany for a long time, and youre pretty good at acting. Youre not any worse than those artists in yourpany Are you sure you dont want to start an acting career? Warren mocked Carl without mercy. Carl naturally wouldnt let Warrenugh at him, so he sneered to respond, I heard that Ste went to Australia with a colliery owner recently? The colliery owner he talked about owned several mines. Carl usually had a lot of dinner parties. Everything in this circle spread very quickly, especially during the dinner party. He heard about this at a dinner party. Sure enough, it was right to participate in this kind of dinner party more often. Now, he got something to mock Warren. Warren was so angry that he clenched his teeth. After a while, he finally said something. I wish you and Sivan to love each other forever. This was too ruthless. Carl didnt even want to look at Sivan. Warren actually wished him and Sivan to love each other forever. Carl was so angry that he wanted to smash his phone. He tried to hold back and forced augh. Then I wish Ste and the colliery owner to love each other forever. Then, they hung up almost at the same time. Just as he hung up on Warren, Sivan called him. When Carl saw the caller ID, his lower lip curled up coldly. There was no smile in his eyes at all. However, when he picked up the phone, his voice was exceptionally gentle. Sivan, you get up so early. Why didnt you sleep a little longer? What do these trending topics mean? How am I supposed to sleep when I saw them? When did we fight Sivan couldnt stop her words after she started talking Hearing her words, Carl had a headache. He pressed his temples, put his phone on speaker, and stood up to make himself a cup oftte. In the first episode of My Life, Jessica made a cup oftte. Carl took a sip and felt that the taste was not quite the same as what he usually drank outside. He didnt know what Jessicastte tasted like. His thoughts drifted a little far away. Carl? Are you still there? Sivans voice pulled him back. Carl poured out the coffee in his hand in disgust. His voice slowed down, and he sounded charming and gentle. Im going to thepany now. Be good and go have something to eat. Sivan coquettishly said to him, I want to see you. Can youe and pick me up? I want to be there for you when you are working She hadined so much to Carl just now, but Carl was not angry. He was still so gentle to her. She discovered that the worse her temper was, the gentler Carl would be.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Realizing this, Sivan became even morecent. After a man fell in love with a woman, he was infinitely tolerant to a woman. She enjoyed this feeling, and it would give her a sense of aplishment. Carl chose her amongst so many women because of her charisma, and now she had Carl totally under her control. Fortunately, she didnt choose to give up back then. Alright, Ill pick you up. After Carl finished speaking, he expressionlessly threw his phone to the side. An hourter, Kalyan took Carl to Sivans home. Carl leaned back in his seat with his eyes closed, as if he had fallen asleep. Kalyan knew that he was still awake. After observing the surroundings for a while, he said, Mr. Carl, there are paparazzi. Sivan asked him to pick her up, but coincidentally, paparazzi were waiting here. There was no need to guess who called the paparazzi. Chapter 1436 Old and Foolish In the afternoon, photos of Carl picking up Sivan and going to thepany appeared on the Inte. Marketing ounts posted their photos online which soon became a trending topic on Weibo: Carl and Sivan refuted the rumor that they had broken up. Jessica was filmed by the crew of My Life during the day. She saw this trending topic at night. The topic was almost out of the trending list when she saw it. Jessica clicked on the topic. There were six photos taken in a row. They were taken secretly, but they werent blurred. She could clearly see that when Sivan got on the car, Carl protected her so that she wouldnt hit the car roof. This small yet considerate action was magnified by the army of Weibo trolls. Arge number of people praised Carl for being considerate and said that the two of them loved each other very much. But some didnt believe it. Considerate? I dont think so. The photos must be staged. Obviously they are staged. They are so clear. Those who disyed their affection in public broke up. I wonder when they will break up. Agreed. They will break up sooner orter. In My Life, Sivan is the most annoying. She is pretentious Many people abused each other on the Inte. This had nothing to do with Jessica. She was just an on-looker. As Carls cousin, Molly shook her head after reading the content on the Inte. She looked at Jessica with a puzzled expression and asked in a serious tone, Jessica, what do you think my cousin likes about Sivan? I dont understand what he is thinking. It is said that the older one gets, the more foolish he is. I didnt believe this before, but now I do with my cousin as an example. Your cousin is only thirty years old, Jessica said with a smile. Others be old when they are eighty, but he is old when he is thirty. He is old and foolish. Molly curled her lips. Jessica stopped talking to her about it. She changed the topic. What time do you want to go to the Golden Cauldron Club tomorrow? The second episode would be out next week, and it was time for everyone to gather for shooting. It wont start until ten in the morning. I can get upte. Dont worry about this. I have ns. Molly patted her chest and promised. The next day. Jessica didnt get up until 9 oclock. She had breakfast on her way to the Golden Cauldron Club. When she arrived, it was 9:50. Leonardo and Summer had already arrived. Other than Carl and Sivan, the other guests had also arrived. Carl and Sivan hadnt appeared at 10. It was not until 10:20 that they arrived. Everyone didnt expect Carl and Sivan to bete. Leonardo and Summer had both arrived on time, but Carl waste. As everyones gazes were on her, Sivan felt very proud. The ones who camete were always the most noticeable. They had done the show together before, so they knew Sivan well. She waste, but she didnt offer an apology. Instead, she had acent expression on her face. Jovany and Grady looked at each other and politely stood up to greet Carl and Sivan. As an MC, Madisyn needed to enliven the atmosphere. Mr. Carl, Sivan, were all waiting for you. Sivan smiled at Madisyn and sat down in her seat.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1437 Malicious Supporting Role Compared to when the first episode was filmed, Sivan was much quieter. During the entire filming process, she did not say anything, nor did she take the initiative to start a catfight. It was because she was busy disying her affection for Carl. She either stared at Carl tenderly or whispered to him intimately. They had clipped microphones to their clothes. Although Sivan pretended to cover her microphone, everyone could hear what she said. To survive in the entertainment industry, one had to act. Apart from Leonardo and Summer, who had chosen to ignore Sivan, the others had smiling faces. They would asionally cast envious gazes at Sivan and Carl as if they really envied their love. Jessica leanedzily on the sofa. Although she sat next to Sivan, they did not talk to each other. Sivan had suffered the loss fromst time, so she no longer pretended to be familiar with Jessica. Perhaps because Jessica was the most popr, the crew ced her video clipst. When the clips of the other guests were yed, she watched seriously and only said a few words when she was asked to.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Although Jessicas clip was put in thest ce, the crew acted as if they were deliberately causing trouble and ced the clip of Carl and Sivan before hers. The clip of Sivan and Carl was the same as before and showed their sweet love. When watching their clip, everyone eximed with envy. Next up was Jessicas clip. It was about amercial for the Universe. At that time, Christopher was also on the scene. When Christopher appeared in the clip, Madisyn eximed, Who is this gentleman? Jessica was stunned. The crew of My Life was very good at making things happen, but they were mature and experienced. They wouldnt include Christopher in the clip without permission. Jessica looked in the direction of the director. The director kept watching her for her reaction. As Jessica looked at him, he said, Ive talked with Mr. Christopher. After he finished speaking, he waved his hand and said, Continue. It didnt matter much to interrupt the shooting once or twice. Although nothing happened between Jessica and Christopher, she should know about this matter no matter what. The crew didnt talk with her. Jessica pursed her lips and restrained her displeasure. She crossed her arms and stared at the big screen. Jovany said to Grady, Hes a boss at such a young age. Hes really promising Madisyn was a tterer. She looked at Jovany and said, You guys are also very outstanding. Im ttered. Jovany waved his hand modestly. You have a good rtionship with Mr. Christopher, Carl remarked. His tone was slow and rxed, but his words were significant. Hearing this, Leonardo raised his head and looked at Carl. He frowned but felt that he shouldnt say anything. He lowered his head and fetched a cup of water. Leonardo always had a poker face. The others found it hard to tell his mood, but Summer knew him well. Summer took the microphone away and whispered to Leonardo, Whats wrong? Leonardo raised his head and signaled for her to look at Carl. It was as if Carl was ying a malicious supporting role, and he started targeting Jessica again Chapter 1438 I Have a Problem Jessica and Carl began to resent each other again. Summer was as worried as Leonardo. She lowered her voice and whispered, Carl always acts like this Carl became especially childish when it came to Jessicas things. He was like a primary school student. He liked Jessica, so he targeted and bullied her. Leonardo smiled and said, He deserves it. Although the shooting was marked by acrimony between Jessica and Carl, it ended smoothly. As soon as it ended, Jessica called Christopher. Miss Jessica? Christopher sounded somewhat surprised. Jessica said, I did My Life today and saw you in my clip. Oh Christopher smiled and patiently exined, The crew talked with me. I know about it. Jessica paused for a moment and said, I didnt expect you to not mind appearing on camera. Christopher said frankly, There arent many chances to get a wave to ride. There was no fancy reason. He just wanted to take advantage of Jessicas poprity. He was so frank that Jessica could not be angry. Were even. Last time, Christopher took out the video of the drive recorder to help her. She always felt like she owed him a favor. His appearance in the clip made her feel rxed. Christopher didnt say anything. After a moment, he said, If you need any help, you can ask your agent to contact me. Jessica chuckled. Oh? I didnt know that you are so kind-hearted. We are friends, Christopher said in a serious tone. After a meaningful reply, Jessica said, Alright, good-bye, Mr. Christopher. After hanging up the phone, Jessica went to the bathroom. When she came out, she saw Carl and the director walking side by side ahead. They were talking and did not notice Jessica following behind them. Cut the scenes of the man surnamed Brown, Carl said. The man surnamed Brown? Of course, he was talking about Christopher. But why did he want to cut the scenes of Christopher? Mr. Carl, youre making things difficult for me. Mr. Christopher is quite charming. I feel that the audience will like him. Besides, he has agreed, and Miss Jessica doesnt seem to have any objections. Carls tone sounded cold. Im Jessicas boss. I have a problem with that. You have a problem? Why? Everyone can see how popr Jessica is now. With a man in her clip, the audience and fans will think they are lovers. It will be troublesome. As the boss, I have to consider the stars under mymand. Carl spoke seriously. The director almost believed him, but he felt that something was wrong. He pondered for a moment and soon understood what was wrong. Mr. Carl, werent you always targeting Miss Jessica in these two episodes? He really couldnt see how much consideration Carl had for Jessica. Carl was speechless.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jessica followed along and couldnt help butugh when she heard this. When the director turned around and saw that it was Jessica, he smiled happily. Hello, Miss Jessica. Mr. Carl has a problem with Mr. Christophers appearance in your clip. You should discuss it and reach a consensus, alright? Chapter 1439 You’re the Biggest Trouble for Me Carl was stunned when he saw Jessica. After the director finished speaking, he quickly left. He was afraid that Carl would force him to cut the scenes of Christopher. Carl coughed to conceal his embarrassment and tried his best to look calm. You like eavesdropping on other peoples conversations? I walked behind you, but you didnt notice me. I didnt intend to eavesdrop on you. Jessica nced at Carl with a mocking smile. Alright, anyway, I asked the director to cut the scenes of Christopher. If you dont want to cause trouble, youd better listen to me. Carls tone was even more serious than when he spoke to the director earlier. Jessica refused, No, you cant. As Carl said, she would be in trouble if the scenes of Christopher werent cut. Everyone knew that Jessica was currently single, and Christopher was young and promising, handsome and elegant. The two of them were a good match, and the audience would like to see them together. There were always groundless rumors in the entertainment industry. Unavoidably, there would be new rumors. Rumors were unnecessary trouble for Jessica. However, she owed Christopher a favor. Christopher said that he wanted to take advantage of her poprity. She admired his frankness. Jessica! Carl was a little angry, and his tone became much more serious. Jessica was stunned. It had been a while since Carl had called her that. Recently, Carl had called her by her full name. Jessica blinked and regained her calm. Although you are the boss, I signed a contract with the crew. You have no right to interfere. I have no right to interfere? Do you forget that you also signed a contract with me? Carl asked in a serious tone. Whatever. You can break the contract if you want. Go find Leonardo and pay the penalty. After Jessica finished speaking, she took some steps forward and turned to look at Carl. Also, you are the biggest trouble for me. Please stay away from me. After that, she left. Carl was frustrated as he lifted his foot and kicked the wall hard. The three-day holiday came to an end soon. Jessica had been shooting My Life for the past few days. Fortunately, it was a rxing show and she wasnt very tired.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jessica had changed the filming location this time, so she might not have enough time to do My Life. The crew had them gather together to shoot another episode on Jessicasst day of vacation. With two episodes shot, they could wait until Jessica finished filming Lost City. Sivan did note because she was not feeling well and was hospitalized. Everyone had read the news of Sivans pregnancy before, but Carl and Sivan didnt talk about it, so no one mentioned it. Madisyn felt that this was an opportunity, so she wanted to confirm the truth of the news. Sivan looked healthy. Did she catch a cold? People catch a cold very easily recently, Madisyn asked smartly. Carl refused to answer. He said, Thank you for your concern. Madisyn was a very sensible person. She did not ask any more questions. The show was shot until ten oclock in the evening. Everyone was a little tired. Jessica would take the early morning ne and leave. Chapter 1440 A Hug After the shooting ended, Jessica and Summer went to have supper together. Molly was waiting outside. She went with them. Not long after Jessica and the others sat down, Carl came. As soon as Carl entered, Molly clicked her tongue and asked, Arent you going home to take care of your girlfriend? You know nothing. Carl patted her head. Molly covered her head and snorted. Jessica remained silent and studied the menu with Summer. It was veryte, so they just ate a little and no one drank. When Jessica raised her head, she found that only she and Carl were left in the private room.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Jessica looked around and asked Carl, Where are they? Did they all go to the bathroom? Molly went to the bathroom, and so did Leonardo and Summer. In fact, it was Carl who asked them to leave. Oh. Jessica lowered her head and continued to eat. Carl called her, Jessica. What? Jessicas expression was somewhat cold. Carl looked at her bright eyes and sighed imperceptibly. Take care of yourself. Jessica stopped eating. What do you mean? Carl added, Dont get too close to Christopher. Hes just trying to take advantage of you. Are you done? Jessica was impatient. Mind your own business. Jessica did not want to eat anymore. She put down her chopsticks and took out her phone to call Molly. Jessica? Where are you? Hurry up ande back. Were going to the airport. After Jessica finished speaking, she hung up the phone. When she talked over the phone, Carl had been staring at her. After she hung up the phone, Carl was still looking at her. Jessica looked back at Carl. Carls gaze was deep. Should we get along like this afterward? His tone carried an imperceptible sense of disappointment. Of course. Jessica didnt know what Carl meant. How do you think we should get along? Just then, the door was pushed open and Molly walked in. Jessica turned around and saw that Summer and Leonardo alsoe in. Did the three of you go to the bathroom together? Jessica was puzzled. Molly whispered, We met on the way Jessica nced at Molly and then at Summer. Summer, I have to go. We will get together again when Ie back. Alright, take care of yourself. Summer walked over and hugged Jessica. Carl watched, his expression calm, but in fact, he was irritated. Summer hugged Jessica. He also wanted to hug Jessica. After saying goodbye to Jessica and Molly, the other three nned to go home. Just as Summer sat in the car and fastened her seat belt, she heard someone open the car door in the back row. Looking back, she saw Carl. Carl sat in the back row and said, I didnt drive, and I dont want to go home. I would be alone even if I go back home. Could I sleep in your house tonight? Leonardo looked at him coldly. No. Summer. Carl ignored Leonardo and turned to look at Summer with a ttering smile. Summer was not as cold as Leonardo. She smiled at Carl and said, Of course. If Rosie knows that you stay at our house, she will be happy. She said that she hadnt seen you for a long time. Carl patted Leonardos shoulder and said, Do you hear that? Rosie wants to see me. Chapter 1441 Chatter On and On Leonardo ignored Carl all the way home. However, Carl did not keep quiet. He chattered all the way without stopping. Summer responded to him asionally. It was alreadyte at night when they were back at Leonardos ce. Rosie was already asleep. The first thing Leonardo wanted to do after he walked into the house was to check on Rosie. Hearing that Leonardo was going to check on Rosie, Carl followed and said, I want to go, too. Leonardo had just taken a step. He turned to look at Carl and said, Keep your voice down. Carl waved his hand, I know. I dont need you to teach me. As Carl spoke, he pushed Leonardo on the back to urge him to walk faster. He looked more eager than Leonardo. Leonardo did not say anything again. Summer had also nned to check on Rosie, but she smiled when she turned around and saw the two men rushing upstairs. Men are more reserved when they expressed their emotions, but they would show their emotions in small things that many people might overlook. Summer didnt remember when Leonardo made checking on Rosie his first thing to do after going home. However, when she noticed it, that had be Leonardos habit. Children always slept like a log, and they never woke up easily. Leonardo opened the door very gently. Rosie was not afraid of the dark, so the night light in the room was not turned on. But Leonardo was familiar with the room very much. He could walk up to the bed and turn on the bedsidemp urately in the dark. Carl did not walk over from the door until the light was on. After walking up to Leonardo, he teased Leonardo in a low voice, I cant see anything in the dark room, but you have turned on the bedsidemp before I could say anything. People say that parents have superpowers. I believe that now. Do all people who are disappointed in love chatter on and on like you do? There was no emotion in Leonardos voice, but Carl could feel that Leonardo was mocking him. Carl put his hands on his hips and said, Why are you always so mean? Can you change that part in you? Summer is so kind. Im surprised that she can still stand your bad temper. Leonardo snorted softly, Of course she is very kind. She is my wife. Carl rolled his eyes and said, Ive spoken a lot, but you only caught thest part where I said Summer is very kind? The first part is my point, okay? Leonardo ignored Carl. He bent down and tucked Rosie in. He then put Rosies little stuffed toy tiger back into her arms. He was extremely gentle. Carl watched as Leonardo did that, and Carls eyes were filled with envy. He sighed and said, My heart twitches when I think of the scene of our little Rosie bing a brats girlfriend when she grows up. Leonardo kicked at Carl, his eyes like knives, Shut up. Leonardo did not like that kind of topic now. He would get angry with anyone who brought that up. Why do you get angry so easily? Carl didnt care about the kick. He even moved closer to Leonardo and said in a negotiating tone, Shall we arrange a marriage between Rosie and my future son? I will hurry up and have a son after Im done with what Im doing now. Dont even think about it. Leonardo snorted coldly and turned off the bedsidemp again. Carl froze in the dark, Damn it. I cant seeContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Leonardo pulled at Carls arm while heading out, Keep your voice down. When they walked out of Rosies room, they saw Summering up to them. Summer couldnt help but smile when she saw that the two men were pushing and shoving each other, Carl, Ive had the room tidied up. You can just go there and take a rest. Chapter 1442 Jestopher Summer knew that Leonardo and Carl might chat with each other for a while since Carl would be staying with them tonight. Leonardo probably would not go to bed now. Carl smiled and said, Great! Thank you. You dont need to say thank you. Just make yourself at home. After saying that, Summer looked at Leonardo and said, Ill go check on Rosie, too. Just as Summer had expected, Leonardo was not in the bedroom when she went back there after taking a shower. No matter how old a man was, and no matter how mature he looked, he was still a little boy inside. When he was with his best friend, he would be much more lively. Summer put on her jacket, sneaked to Leonardos study, and took a look. She found that Leonardo and Carl were having a drink. She left quietly without disturbing them.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. In the study. Carl was leaning back on the sofazily and shaking the wine ss in his hand, Leonardo, you wont be able to finish all the wine you collected. I can help you finish it. Leonardo looked up at Carl without saying a word. He knew that a trivial topic like wine was not what Carl really wanted to talk about. Carl continued, I think I should just move in and live with you guys. In that way, I can have more time to drink with you. What do you think? Leonardo rejected Carls proposal coldly, Im not a fan of that idea. You just need to prepare a bit more food for me, and thats all! You have servants to cook for you anyway. I live on my own. Its not so convenient for me to hire a house servant. Leonardo curled his lips and said, You can live with your girlfriend. Carl almost choked on the wine, You said it on purpose, didnt you? Leonardo did not deny it, Yes, I did. Carl felt that he would be asking for trouble if he continued to discuss that with Leonardo. He changed his posture and sat up straight. He put on a serious look, I will put an end to the trouble Sivan stirred up when Lost City is finished. Sivan was in good health recently, and Carl could take her to do a paternity test now. However, Sivan was not a pushover, and she would definitely not give up so easily. Even though Carl did not care about her tricks, he worried that Sivans tricks might affect Jessica. After all, Sivan had targeted Jessica several times. Lost City was in the most important shooting stage now. It was very likely that this movie would win an award. Jessica needed to be in her best condition for the movie, and she couldnt be distracted. The new shooting location was quite remote. Living conditions there were not very ideal, but fortunately, there was the Inte. Due to the poor conditions, life was not so convenient there. That also slowed down the process of shooting, even though the crew worked long hours every day. Jessica was exhausted after going back to her room every day. She always directlyy down on the bed. She didnt have the time or mood to look at her phone or anything else. That was until the second episode of My Life was streamed. It was Molly who told Jessica about the release day of the new episode. The second episode was as popr as the first episode. And the most widely-discussed guest in the program was still Jessica. Many topics about Jessica became trending topics on the release day, just like when the first episode was streamed. Jessica was too tired to look at her phone. She asked Molly while lying on her bed, How does the audience receive it? Is Christopher also on the list of trending topics? Yes, he and hispany are both on the list. And Molly paused for a moment before she continued, The topic of Jessica and Christopher looked like a sweet couple is on the top of the list. Jessica said casually, Its fine. People will forget about it in a few days. Theizens just love to gossip. I dont think so. Molly handed her phone to Jessica and said, Have a look yourself. Your fans have even set up a super topic for you two, and the name is Jestopher. Chapter 1443 Not Entirely a Good Thing Jessica took over the phone and nced at it. She found that the super-topic was quite popr. More than ten thousand fans are following the super topic. Jessicas gaze fell on the number of fans under the title of the page as she said, This super-topic was just set up today. Do you think the number can still grow? Jessica, why did you say it as if youre an outsider? Didnt you see that Christopher and hispany have taken up several ces on the list of trending topics? He is clearly trying to take advantage of your influence. Molly had never liked Christopher, and she disliked him even more now. Yeah. Christopher would never have been on camera if he didnt want the poprity. Hes not an idler. Jessica had known what Christopher was trying to do since a long time ago. She knew everything was still within her control, so she was not against it. But I still feel that he Just as Molly wanted to speak again, her phone rang. Mollys face darkened as she saw the name on the screen, I shouldnt have mentioned his name. Now I get a call from him. Hearing that, Jessica asked, Is it from Christopher? Molly said, Yes. Pick it up. Jessica raised her chin and told Molly to pick up the phone. Molly put it on speaker, Hello, Mr. Christopher. Hello, Miss Molly. Christophers tone was as gentle as usual. Molly did not like Christopher, so she directly asked, What can I do for you? Christopher didnt say anything immediately. After two seconds, he said slowly, Miss Molly doesnt want to get a call from me. He sounded very certain. Molly felt a bit embarrassed because of Christophers words. She forced a professional smile and said, Thats not true! Im just too busy recently, so I dont want to waste time on small talk. I see. Then I will cut the small talk then. Ive seen the trending topics on Weibo, so please tell Miss Jessica that Im very grateful to her. Ill invite you two to dinner when you have time.N?velDrama.Org content. Got it. Thank you. Goodbye, Miss Molly. Goodbye, Mr. Christopher. Molly pouted after she hung up the phone, The same old stilted words. He is quite polite, though. But why did he call me, if he wanted to thank you? Doesnt he have your number? Why didnt he call you directly? Perhaps he thinks Im too busy to answer the phone. Jessica looked at Molly with a faint smile. Molly nodded, Oh, that may be the reason. Jessicaughed after she heard Mollys words. Jessica, whats so funny? Jessica shook her head, Nothing. I just feel likeughing. Lets go wash up and get ready for bed. Christopher was the boss of Universe. After he made himself on the list of trending topics by using Jessicas influence, hispany also became more widely known. Universes official Weibo ount was also set up so that Christophers men could advertise their products on Weibo. Oneizenmented on one of Universes official ounts posts, I dont want to beat around the bush. Is the future bride of your boss someone in the show business? Universe replied, Our boss already has a fiance. After Universes official ount posted that reply, a new trending topic appeared on Weibo: Christopher has a fiance. The fact that people were shipping Jessica and Christopher was not entirely a good thing. Molly worried that people might take the chance and trash Jessica, so she had been following the public opinion on the Inte in the past few days. Molly saw the new trending topic on the Inte immediately after it appeared. He is a responsible man after all. Molly always used her alternate ount to log onto Weibo, and she liked the reply Universes official ount had posted. However, a new problem popped up soon. Since Christopher already had a fiance, the super topic, Jestopher, that had just been set up, should never have existed. And some of Jessicas anti-fans began to trash Jessica because of that. They said that Jessica was too eager to promote herself. And some people even say that Jessica was a homewrecker. Chapter 1444 Many Famous Paid Posters Joined the War of Words Jessicas fans always tried to protect her, and they would never allow others to insult Jessica like that. But recently, Jessica had been too popr because of the second episode of My Life. She got many new fans, and new fans tended to be quite impulsive. As the war of words continued, many of Jessicas fans even began to attack Christopher on thement page of Universes official Weibo ount.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Universe is just a shittypany. Jessica will never set her eyes on your boss. I think you are just trying to steal Jessicas thunder. Jessica would never fall for your boss. Christopher, you are never good enough for Jessica! They posted many unfriendlyments. Netizens were cursing each other on Weibo. Somebody even hired paid posters to use Jessica of being a homewrecker. Jessicas name was soon associated automatically with the word, homewrecker. Molly told Jessica about the situation when Jessica was on a break, I think you and Christopher should rify it. People can start a rumor too easily nowadays. You and Christopher have never been together, but they made it look like he is having an affair with you. Jessica did not say anything. She checked thements on several pages and said, The people trying to nder me must be rich. They hired many paid posters and several social media influencers to trash me. Molly said, Lets rify first. I will try looking for the people behind the whole thing when youre not so busy. Jessica curled up her lips, but her smile was not genuine, Its useless to rify. Lets just sue them! Before Molly could respond to her, Jessica continued, I will ask Christopher to submit the case with me. He is the boss of Universe, and his reputation is important to the development of hispany. We will definitely be able to win the case. Good idea! Ill contact Christopher now. There had been rumors that Jessica was a homewrecker on the Inte in the past few days. Neither Jessica nor Christopher responded to it, so people forgot about it gradually. Not long after, Lost City was finished. Thest scene was filmed in the evening. Everyone was very tired, so the crew just got together and took a few photos at the celebration party. After that, everyone directly went home. It was three oclock in the morning when Jessica arrived at the Hoover City International Airport. Jessica shared her location on Weibo when she got off the ne. From Actress Jessica Hicks, I am back.'' It was Saturday morning, so night owls were still up. Many people immediatelymented on Jessicas new post. The missing person hase back. Jessica is back! Somehow I can feel a fierce aura from the three words. Jessica is baaaaaack Jessica found that her name was on the list of trending topics again after she woke up. It was just a random Weibo post from her, though. Then, people realized that several famous paid posters and social media influencers had been quiet recently. And they had all posted inmmatory words about Jessica being a homewrecker before. Aizen asked Jessica on Weibo, Jessica, was it you who put those famous paid posters on mute? Jessica replied, Yes, I sued them earlier. Soon, Universes official Weibo ount forwarded Jessicas reply and added, Our boss also sued them. After a few days, there was news that those famous paid posters were arrested. The other famous paid posters on the Inte quieted down. Jessica posted on Weibo, Its so quiet recently. Im bored. Netizens came to herment page in no time. It does feel weird when the famous paid posters are all so quiet. Jessica, youre really so good. Jessica has been posting frequently on Weibo recently. I can tell shes really bored. I wont say anything again. I dont want Jessica to sue me. But very quickly, the famous paid posters that had been quiet began to troll in the afternoon again. Chapter 1445 Be Cheated Carl Jones goes to the paternity testing agency. Shocking! The President of Tip Top seems to be betrayed! Sivan cheated on Carl Jones! The countless ounts that had been quiet for a few days seemed to have suddenly made an appointment. They were collectively exposing news about Carl and Sivan. There were photos of Carl entering the paternity testing agency in the reports. They said with certainty that Sivans unborn child was not Carls. The inte was bustling with gossips. Such cheating matters to challenge ethics and morality is the favorite of theizens. All kinds of celebrities posted on Weibo to spill the tea. For a time, more and more people focused on the trending topic about Carl. The heat of this topic stayed high. Some people had a grudge with Sivan in the past who posted on Weibo: If you want people to not know, you should not have done it. There were even anonymousizens who posted photos of Sivan drinking with the rich. Thetest post on Tip Top Media Companys official Weibo was filled withforts fromizens. The number ofments had increased from 2, 000 at the beginning to 20, 000, and there was a continuing upward trend. Carls Weibo ount was also full ofments. Mr. Carl, youve been cheated. Are you alright, Mr. Carl? Big Boss actually was cuckolded. Its fine. Leave this raffish woman. Theres still arge forest waiting for you. Why didnt you rify? Didnt you still look arrogant before? You even asked Jessica to stop working. Open your eyes and see what kind of woman youve found.N?velDrama.Org content. Retribution Most of them sneered, and some felt that Carl was pitiful. The second half of Lost City was filmed very hard. Jessica rested at home for two days and nned to go on vacation. Molly booked her a flight for the evening, so Jessica bought clothes in the mall in the afternoon. After all, if she wanted to go on vacation, she must buy beautiful clothes. Moreover, it was already early summer, and she wanted to wear beautiful skirts in summer. Lost City had been filmed for two to three months, and Jessica hadnt bought new clothes for two to three months. Moreover, she hardly went to the mall, so she naturally wanted to enjoy shopping. Molly was also rich, and their consumption levels were about the same. She and Jessica went shopping for an afternoon. They were thinking about going on vacation, buying clothes. They didnt have time to look at their phones at all. Until Mrs. Jones called Jessica. Jessica picked up and said in a sweet voice, Mrs. Jones. They had bought many things. Molly whispered, Find a ce to have a drink. How about that shop over there? Molly pointed to a distant shop. Jessica nodded and signaled Molly to go first. She would follow behind. Jessica, are you busy? Im afraid that Ill disturb you. Nicoles tone sounded very rxed, but Jessica was familiar with her and immediately realized that something was wrong. Jessica could tell from her tone that Nicole was worried. My movie is finished. I havent been too busytely. Is something wrong? Mrs. Jones. Jessica stopped and quietly waited for Nicoles reply. With her understanding of Nicole, what made Nicole speak in such a tone was definitely a big deal. Nicole sighed, Something happened to Carl. I called him but no one answered. Can you help me to try to contact him? Jessicas heart sank for no reason. She quickly replied, Of course. Ill call Carl immediately. Chapter 1446 I Can Wait As Long As You Want Jessicaforted Nicole before hanging up the phone. From Nicoles tone, Carls problem seemed to be a little serious. He would not go missing under normal circumstances. Wasnt he fine a few days ago? How could something suddenly happen? Jessica uneasily dialed Carls number. Jessica called, but no one answered. Until the call was over automatically, Carl did not answer. Jessica heaved a sigh of relief instead. He just didnt answer the phone, so he was not really missing. She could locate Carl via his phone. What exactly happened? Jessica logged on to her Weibo and received countless messages as soon as she went online. @Actor Jessica V, Jessica quickly came tough at this bastard! @Actor Jessica V, your boss is cheated. Come and see something interesting. @Actor Jessica V, Jessica, are you relieved? Manyizens mentioned Jessica under the news exposed Sivan, and someizens @Jessica under Carls Weibo Jessica went to look at the trending topic rankings. Sivan and Carl had almost taken over all the trending topics on Weibo. Jessica thought about it carefully. This was probably the most famous moment of Carls life. Although Carl was not young, he was still a bit arrogant. He had some ws in showing off, but he was famous for this kind of thing now Jessicas expression became serious as she finished looking at the news. Her brows furrowed even more tightly. In this world, as long as you dared to imagine, nothing was impossible. Sivan spent all her time trying to be with Carl, but she actually secretly got involved with someone else Jessica? What are you doing? Molly did not see Jessica in the restaurant for a long time before she walked out again. Seeing Jessica standing in the middle of the road looking at her phone, Molly trotted over and said, Is something wrong? Something happened to Carl. Ill return the air ticket for tonight. Help me send these things back. Ill treat you next time. As Jessica instructed Molly, she handed the bag to Molly. Before Molly could answer, Jessica had turned around and left. She left hurriedly, and Molly couldnt catch up to Jessica with these bags in hand, so she gave up. When Jessica got in the taxi, her phone rang. Jessica took it out and saw Carls number. Her heart tightened and she hurriedly picked it up, Carl, where are you? At home. Carls voice sounded very calm. There wasnt a single noiseing from his side. It sounded that he was in a very quiet space. Jessicas anger surged and her voice was loud, Mrs. Jones is so anxious, but you actually stayed at home. Call Mrs. Jones immediately. Ill be right over. Stay at home! Carl was silent for a moment. I have a meeting and will go to thepanyter. Jessica sneered, I say stay at home and wait for me! OK, I can wait as long as you want. Carl seemed to havepromised and said with a hint of teasing.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Jessica stopped talking nonsense, hung up the phone, and urged the driver, Sir, please drive faster. Very quickly, the taxi stopped at the entrance of Jessicas neighborhood. She met Carl at a nearby barbecue restaurantst time. Jessica knew that he had been living here recently. Fortunately, she had asked Carls house number before. However, this was a high-end residential area. Every floor required a swipe of a card. Just as Jessica was about to look for a property, she heard someone calling her from behind her. Jessica. Chapter 1447 It Disappeared All of a Sudden Jessica turned around and saw Carl sitting on a bench not far away. He dressed in casual clothes and leanedzily against a chair. He looked rxed. The afterglow of the setting sun shone on his body, making him softer and gentler than usual. He smiled at Jessica in the afterglow. His smile was as clean as a big boys, without the slightest sense of anxiety or urgency at the center of the incident. Jessica stared at him nkly for a while before she let out a sigh of relief. Why did you be so stupid after we met for a few days? Carl saw that she was just staring at him in a daze. Before she moved, Carl stood up and walked towards Jessica. He had long legs and made big strides, and soon arrived in front of Jessica. Carl put both of his hands into his pockets and looked evenzier. He bent down and looked at Jessica, Tell me, whats wrong? Jessicas expression had returned to normal. She looked at Carl subtly and said, Wheres your phone? At home. Carl took out his pocket and then extended his hand to show Jessica that there was nothing in his pocket. From his tone, he didnt seem to be sure where his phone was. However, he always carried his mobile phone. Jessica looked around and felt that this was not the ce to talk. Go back and talk. She walked ahead, taking the lead. Carl slowly followed from behind, Upstairs or downstairs? Jessica nced at him. Carl asked, Your home or mine? Only then did Jessica realize that it was impulsive to find Carl. At this critical moment, whether it was at her home or Carls, if the media caught them staying together, it would be a very bad thing. But at that time, Jessica did not think so much. The media didnt know I had a house here. Carl saw her worries and said with a faint smile. Jessica said indifferently, Your home. The elevator stopped on the floor where Carl was. Carl had learned how to cook at home and burned the house down, but now he had redecorated it. This was Jessicas first time here. The apartment was simr to Jessicas, but its orientation was different. Carl probably redecorated the house in a hurry, so there was not much furniture in the house. There were white walls, concrete floors, and little furniture in the house. The empty house was inferior to the model house. Jessica looked around and turned to ask Carl, Are you living just like this? Yes. Seeing Jessicasplicated expression, Carl smiled and said, Whats wrong with the house? I have a sofa and a bed. As he spoke, he turned around and poured water for Jessica. Carl was right. There was a sofa and a bed. However, apart from the sofa and the bed, there was nothing else. Carl was even humming when he poured her water.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Jessica called his name. Carl. Why are you calling me? Carl asked with a smile, and his tone was aszy as a ruffian. He seemed to be in a good mood. Jessica was even more certain that Carl did not know what was happening online. Without saying anything, she took out her phone and logged on to Weibo, preparing to show the news on Weibo to Carl. However, after she logged on to Weibo, she realized that the previous trending topics had all disappeared. She searched for Carl, but she couldnt find anything. Searching Sivan, she couldnt find anything, either. Carl walked behind her and reminded her, You dont have to search. I spent a lot of money on public rtions. Chapter 1448 Are You So Ruthless? When Jessica heard this, she immediately understood, You spent money to remove all the trending topics on Weibo? You already know? Even if I didnt know, would the secretarial team and public rtions team that I spent so much money on do nothing? Carl smiled calmly, showing the confidence of Everything was under control. Jessica suddenly couldnt understand Carl. Is it fake? Jessica asked him. The smile on Carls face instantly disappeared, and he became extremely serious, Its true. Jessica looked him up and down, But you dont look sad at all. Why should I be sad? Carl turned around and walked to the kitchen. I prepared a bottle of wine to celebrate. Very quickly, he walked out of the kitchen with a bottle of red wine in one hand and two goblets in the other. Jessicas eyes were filled with confusion. What exactly happened? Previously, she had doubted why Carl liked Sivan, but she didnt bother to consider it. I havent slept with Sivan, and the child has nothing to do with me. As Carl spoke, he looked down and poured wine, as if he was deliberately trying to prevent Jessica from seeing the emotions in his eyes. Then why are you with her? Carl wasnt someone who would feel wronged. Nobody could force him to do anything he didnt want to do. Carl handed the wine to Jessica with a sh of mockery in his eyes, You believe it? Carl seemed to hide something in his words. His tone caused Jessica a little ufortable. Instead of picking up the wine, she frowned and asked, What exactly are you going to say? Sivan is pregnant. The child is not mine. You dont believe me, so I go to test the DNA to prove it. Before I can prove my innocence, I have to make sure that the child can stay in her belly safely. Jessica didnt take the wine. Carl drank the wine himself. He took out a DNAparison report and ced it in front of Jessica. Jessica looked at the DNAparison report in front of her and recovered from shock after a while. It turned out that Carl had done so much for this. Jessica was stunned, but she quickly calmed down. You dont need to do this. She knew that Carl wouldnt be with Sivan. Now there was a reasonable exnation for everything. Carl chuckled and said in an indiscernible tone, If you believe me, am I going to do this? You mean its my fault? Jessica looked up at him, her eyes cold. The expression on Carls face gradually became cold and stiff. The room was empty. When they two looked at each other coldly, the room seemed to be even more deserted and empty. After aplete silence, Carl squeezed out a sentence from between her teeth, Jessica, are you so ruthless? Jessica saw sadness in Carls eyes. So clear.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. She turned her head away and didnt look at him. However, Carl did not intend to let her go. How did we be like this? Tell me, how did we be like this? Carls questioning struck Jessicas heart. They two grew up together. Carl knew that Jessica had a bad temper, but to him, it was just a girls cute disadvantage. It was no big deal. However, he did not expect that one day, Jessica would lose her trust in him. Carl suddenly realized it one day. Until today, he still couldnt find the reason. Chapter 1449 Want All the Good Many things had happened a long time ago. However, most people realized itte and some gaps had existed a long time ago. Perhaps, life itself was a scam. If you wanted to know the truth, you had to pay the price. The price often required arge amount of enthusiasm and energy. After that, people would be tired and numb. Jessica felt that she was like this. She used the most reckless method to test her position in Carls heart, but the result did not satisfy her. However, this result was too true to allow her to avoid it. In the following years, she had been persuading herself to ept that she was not that important for Carl. Even Carl, who she thought would love her and care about her the most, did not care about her that much. Could there be someone else who loved her more? After she questioned herself, no one could give her an answer. Thus, she arbitrarily denied herself. Jessica felt that she would probably never meet someone she loved more. Facing Carl, she felt that there was an obstacle in her heart that she could not ovee. She originally thought that Carl would probably stop chasing her if she said something ruthless to him. After all, she wasnt as important as she thought, was she? However, Carl was more stubborn than she had thought. She felt that she did not seem to understand Carl that well. After a long silence, Jessica said softly, I also want to know why we have be like this. Seeing her like this, Carl did not want to force her. He walked to Jessica and slowly squatted down. Jessicas gazended on his face. He looked at Jessica with a calm expression. He was calm and gentle. Since you dont know, lets go find the answer together, okay? His tone was the same as his expression, calm and gentle.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Just like how he coaxed her countless times when he was a kid. His tone called up memories of her childhood. Stop crying and go get some ice cream, will you? Ill give them all to you, OK? Ill go after I finish my homework, OK? She had originally thought that those long-standing memories had long since been forgotten over time. Now Jessica found that those memories were not forgotten. Instead, she needed a special key to open the door to those memories. Because they were precious and special memories. It was too precious to be thrown away. Even if she forgot for a short time, it was for the sake of restarting one day in the future. Alright, Jessica answered and was stunned. The joy in Carls eyes almost overflowed, I will deal with Sivan as soon as possible. When the timees, we can talk about it? Jessica nodded silently. After the affair of Sivan and Carl was exposed on Weibo, it was brutally removed and the keywords were blocked. After the blockade, neither side rified on Weibo. In this way, people became more and more convinced of this matter. Carls strategy might not be brilliant, but it was useful. Although Jessica did not interfere with this matter, she could guess that Carl had deliberately exposed it. Although Sivan did the wrong thing, it also hurt Carls face. Carl didnt say anything, but he suppressed the news with all his might. On the one hand, he wanted people to believe this. On the other hand, he showed his magnanimity. Carl always wanted to get all the benefits. He had never been a person willing to suffer a loss. Chapter 1450 A Dog Is Easier to Raise Than Carl Jessica canceled her vacation, leaving time free. She had nothing to do and returned to her parents house. When she came home, her parents were naturally happy. While eating, her parents asked about Carl. Arabel served Jessica a bowl of soup and took the opportunity to ask, Is Carls matter true? Jessica thought for a moment and said, I dont know. If it was true, Carl was too careless, Arabel sighed. Jessica was somewhat puzzled, Careless? Havent you looked through Weibo for a long time? Arabels eyes widened. Easton frowned and put some dishes in Arabels bowl, Well, youre still gossiping about these children at your age Arabel also felt that she should not gossip, so she stopped talking about this matter and told Easton about the Dragon Boat Festival. Jessica took out her phone and opened Weibo. She saw a familiar name on the trending topic: Uncle Niks. This Uncle Niks had spoken for her when Sivan ndered her before, so Jessica curiously clicked on it. She clicked on it and saw the most popr passage on Weibo: The famous film critic, Uncle Niks, was banned for exposure. What kind of news was exposed, and even the ount was banned? There were all sorts ofments on this Weibo, and there were people who asked what had happened. Jessica flipped through a fewments and saw a screenshot. The screenshot was revealed before Uncle Niks was banned: An unfamous actress wanted to get on the throne. She took advantage of the fact that a young and promising boss of a mediapany got drunk and entered his room. Although this boss was a yboy, he was quite responsible. I heard that after Miss S got pregnant, the boss decided to be with Miss S and treated her well. As a result, the boss who used to be a yboy was cheated. Miss S was not pregnant with his child I advise everyone who wants to get on the throne by this way that a man is disabled to do anything when he is drunk This boss is quite innocent Seeing this, Jessica already understood what was going on. Although Uncle Niks chose a vague approach, the recent incident between Sivan and Carl had caused an uproar, so people could immediately understand whom he was talking about. There wereizens below who were discussing this matter enthusiastically. I wrongly med this boss. Bro, dont be afraid. Say the name of this boss loudly. No way, Im afraid of being banned. Well, what an affectionate boss he is! Hes taking responsibility for the pregnancy. This is different from the yboys I know. Just as I said, how could Carl like Sivan? Thestment, your ount may be going to be banned. Seeing that Jessica had been looking at her phone, Arabel couldnt help but say, Jessica, dont look at your phone. Hurry up and eat. Itll be cold soon Alright. Jessica turned around and smiled at Arabel. She flipped her phone over and ced it on the table. However, she was thinking of something else. Uncle Niks was just a film critic. He never participated in this gossips in the past, but now he was involved in these things again and again Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. After dinner, Jessica went out for a walk and met Nicole. Nicole led a puppy. Jessica walked towards her and greeted, Mrs. Jones. Jessica, youre back. Nicole smiled the moment she saw Jessica. Jessicas gaze fell on the puppy, Why did you suddenly want to raise a dog? The smile on Nicoles face faded a little, and she said in a faint tone, A dog is easier to raise than Carl. Chapter 1451 The Old Trick Jessica was pondering how tofort Nicole, or how to save Carls image in Nicoles mind. But thinking from the perspective of Nicole, Jessica felt it was true that Carl always made others worried about him. Auntie Nicole, dont worry. Carl can handle it well. Nicole sighed, Its been days since thest time I went out dancing. Jessica could not help speaking for Carl, Carl was not intended to do so. Nicole smiled, Youre right. However, Carl never tells me much about him, and he always makes me worried about him. Fortunately, he has many good friends like you. Jessica was happy to hear that. Two dayster, the rumor online was dying out. Jessica was invited to an event by Universe, thepany run by Christopher, because she filmed amercial for it before.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Jessica had been at home for days. Now that she had got the invitation, she returned to the downtown. The event would start in the afternoon, and there would be a dinner party at night. Molly had arranged everything well, and Jessica only needed to try on clothes and put on her makeup. The party will end at 10 p. m., but you can leave earlier While driving, Molly told Jessica more details of this event. I know, Jessica replied, lying back on the seat with her eyes closed. Suddenly, the car came to a halt with an extremely harsh noise. Jessicas body shook slightly. Jessica opened her eyes, trying to keep bnce when the car stopped. Whats wrong? she asked. Molly turned around, Its Sivan. Jessica sat up straight. Through the windshield, she saw Sivan standing in front of the car, her arms open. Sivan looked gloomy in ck sportswear. Her hair was hanging down loosely, and her face was pale. It was the first time that Jessica saw Sivan since the incident. Get out! Sivan said. Jessica could not hear what she uttered, but she could understand it by her mouth. Jessica, dont get out. I can handle it! Molly knew what Sivan just said. Molly unbuckled her seat belt and prepared to get out, muttering, Sivan, how insolent you are. Today, let me teach you a lesson. Jessica stopped Molly, Dont get out. If she doesnt leave in two minutes, just call the police. Molly was a little reluctant, She asks for it Molly was so young that she couldnt control her anger. She still kept it in mind that Sivan pped her once. Dont underestimate Sivan. She was so wily. Jessica smiled coldly. Carl was such a clever man. It seemed that he tried to protect Sivan by removing the trending headline. But, in fact, he was putting her at a disadvantage. Sivan was not a pushover and had many evil ideas. Moreover, there was no other way for her now. The reason she stopped the car was mostly because she wanted to cause Jessica trouble. What else can she do? Molly pouted. Jessicay back, If she has no new tricks, she can repeat the old one. Hearing this, Molly got angry. She looked around and then said in astonishment, My God, there are reporters! Molly was impressed with what Sivan had done before. She felt so scared that she called the police immediately. Chapter 1452 Talk Face to Face There was a security booth nearby, and the police came here quickly and took Sivan away. Only then did Molly drive Jessica to the venue. The business event was held in Universe today, and quite a few people came for it. Jessica came and was going to say hello to Christopher. She encountered Jovany at the sign-in counter. Jessica! Jovany saw Jessica and greeted her. Jessica signed her name, handed the pen to the staff member, and smiled at Jovany, Jovany. It was her first time working with Jovany on My Life show, and their acquaintance began with their cooperation in the studio. Jessica greeted him and was ready to leave, but Jovany came to her after signing in. Jessica, are you going to greet Mr. Christopher? Lets go together. Jessica looked at him, OK. Although he was new, he knew how to deal with people and behaved decently. Now that thepetition in the entertainment industry was so intense, those who could stand out were definitely excellent. Compared to Jovany, Jessica was slightly indifferent. Jovany noticed her indifference and didnt say anything else. He just followed behind her in silence and went with her to find Christopher. Christopher was the owner of Universe, so he was very busy. When he saw Jessicaing over, he lowered his head and said something to his assistant. Then, he looked at Jessica with a smile, Hello, Miss Jessica. Jessica smiled, Hi, Mr. Christopher. Jovany walked forward and greeted him, Hello, Sir, Im Jovany. Hello, although Christopher did not know Jovany, he answered him politely. He quickly remembered that some stars were invited to perform. Jovany should be one of them. In the evening, Jessica and Christopher attended the event together. Jessica was very popr now. When she and Christopher showed up together, peoples eyes were glued on them. Then, the crowd turned around and whispered to each other. Christopher smiled, teasing her, Miss Jessica, its my great honor to have you here. Jessica raised her eyebrows and said, Im not that busy actually. She had a lot of ads and endorsement invitations, but she didnt take them all. In her early years, she had worked hard and endorsed every advertisement she got. Afterwards, she had slowed down, and she refused any endorsements when filming. But My Life was unexpected. Christopher smiled, Then, if you have time, lets talk about the endorsement contract. What Jessica had done for Universe was just a promotional advertisement, not an endorsement. Jessica looked at Christopher with a faint smile, Since Mr. Christopher is so sincere, Ill talk to you in person.N?velDrama.Org content. There was a subtle surprise on Christophers face, Fine by me. Jessica did not say anything but took a sip of wine in her hand. Christopher was indeed sophisticated. Sure enough, no men who did great business were easy to deal with. Jessica. Molly went out to answer her phone and was behind them. She came to Jessica in a rush. Mr. Christopher said he wanted to talk to me about the endorsement contract. You can talk about it. Excuse me for a second. I am going to the restroom. With that, Jessica put down the ss and left. Chapter 1453 An Excuse to Refuse Women Sivan was in trouble recently. Because of that, Molly was in a good mood and was very enthusiastic about her work. As a result, she was kinder to Christopher than before. Mr. Christopher, you are our friends. Its easy to settle Jessicas endorsement contract. Molly took a ss of champagne from a passing waiter and drank with Christopher. Christopher stared at Molly for a moment before drinking. Then he said leisurely, Miss Molly, you seem to be in a good mood. Molly blinked. Was it that obvious? Being able to participate in Universesmercial event and cooperate with Universe are wonderful. I am definitely happy for that. Mollyplimented. Then she felt her reply might be too perfunctory, so she drank with Christopher once again and said, Cheers! Well talk about the details of the contractter, Christopher said in a moderate tone, making Molly feelfortable. OK. Go ahead. The banquet was hosted by Christopher and he had to entertain his guests. Christopher raised his head and looked into the distance. Miss Molly, do you want toe with me? Christopher asked as if it was a spur-of-the-moment decision. What? Molly looked at him nkly. Christopher smiled as if he was amused by her expression or her words. Just talk to them, and maybe you can develop more connections. Thank you, Mr. Christopher. Christopher was right. As an agent, connections were very important. Molly had no reason to refuse him. Molly walked with Christopher. Before conversing with any guest, he was stopped by a young woman. The woman smiled and said softly, Mr. Christopher, do you remember me? We met at a dinner party before. The womans eyes fixed on Christopher, revealing his ulterior intentions. Molly felt that she should not disturb them. She wanted to leave when Christophers attention was diverted. However, when Molly was about to leave, Christopher reacted. He turned around, took a small cake from the counter behind him, and gave it to Molly. This action was sudden but not strange at all. When he handed the cake to Molly, he replied to the woman, Yes, I do remember. After saying that, he looked at Molly, who had a confused expression, and smiled warmly, Whats wrong? Isnt this your favorite snack? You dont want to eat it today? The womans eyes swept between Christopher and Molly. She said awkwardly, My friends are over there. Please excuse me. Ill say Hi to them.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The woman hurriedly left after she finished speaking. Though Molly wasnt smart, she understood that Christopher was using her as an excuse to refuse the woman. Anyway, this cake was indeed her favorite. Molly took the cake and asked, Since you dont want to be bothered by other women, why dont you bring your fiance here? Christopher sighed, paused and stared at Molly. Molly was somehow panicked by his gaze. The cake in her mouth didnt taste good now. She swallowed it and asked curiously, Whats wrong? Christopher looked at the crumbs at the corner of Mollys mouth. He took out a handkerchief and wiped them off for Molly. At the same time, he said calmly, She ran away. Molly was shocked. She didnt know whether she was shocked by Christopher wiping cake crumbs off her mouth, or by the fact that he was abandoned by his fiance. Chapter 1454 Got Close to Her on Purpose Molly struggled, but at the same time, she was embarrassed as well. Why did Christopher mention his fiance? Why did she leave him? Christopher had told Molly about it. The boss of Universe, a young genius with a bright future, was abandoned by his fiance! She knew such a shameful and private matter about him! The endorsement wouldnt be canceled, would it? Molly had evaluated Universe before. If Jessica could do it, it would be good for both her career and Universes business. Moreover, this was the first time Universe signed an ambassador. Thinking about the endorsement that might be canceled, Molly felt a little worried. In just a few tens of seconds, Molly thought a lot, and her expression also changed. First, she was shocked, then she was disbelieving, regretful, and distressed It was funny to observe her facial expressions. Christopher wanted tough, but he was afraid Molly would panic even more. Christopher covered his lips and coughed lightly to cover hisughter. He said with a serious expression, Its okay. Ill wait for her. Molly said, What? How could such a handsome boss suffer from such a tragic love? I love her no matter what she did. Christopher wore a gentle smile on his face, but when he said this, his tone was different from usual. There was an indescribable gentleness in his tone. However, when he said this, he looked at Molly sincerely. Molly had an illusion that what he said was for her. Her heart almost missed a beat, and picked up the rate. Molly looked away, and then said, Youre a nice man. Its her loss After saying that, she pretended to be calm and went to drink. However, she was choked by the wine due to her harsh movement. Christopher frowned slightly and patted her back gently. Jessica came back from the restroom and saw this. She saw them from afar and decided to better leave them alone, so she turned around and went to the corner to have a rest. Just as Jessica sat down, her phone vibrated. It was a WeChat message from Carl.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jessica found Carl had sent a photo. Carl: [Picture]. Jessica clicked the photo and saw a photo of Carls office. The light in his office looked very dim. It seemed that he had only turned on the light beside the desk. Jessica knew him too well. He was just telling her that he was working overtime alone in thepany. Working OT was quitemon for people in the entertainment industry. Jessica picked up her phone, took a picture of the dinner party, and sent it to Carl. The banquet was bustling with excitement. The food here was delicious and the wine was tasty. It was totally different from Carls miserable situation. After the photo was sent out, Jessica thought of Carls angry look and couldnt help butugh. Very quickly, Carl sent another message. It was an emoji of a mournful cat. Below the emoji, she could see the line of Im fine. Jessica did not answer him because Jovany hade over. Jessica, here you are. I thought you have left. Jovany smiled and sat down beside her. Jessica smiled and said, I dont know youre still here. I have to go find my agent if you excuse me. How could she not know that Jovany talked to her on purpose? When the TV program My Life was on air, many people gossiped about her and Jovany, and Jovany got close to her on purpose. It was not good. Chapter 1455 He Heard It Jessica thought that she did not have the time to deal with the scandal, so she decided to be cold to Jovany, avoiding some unnecessary trouble. Jovany understood what Jessica meant. He paused for a moment, but he quickly regained hisposure. When Jessica found Molly, Molly was leaning against the bar table and eating snacks. Seeing Jessica, Molly hurriedly wiped her mouth and said, Jessica, I was about to find you. Jessica smiled, Theres no hurry. Molly was born with a silver spoon. After bing Jessicas agent, she lived a pdash life. However, Molly did not seem to care about it. Lets leave after you finish eating. I want to go home early. Jessica said. OK, Molly would agree to her request whatever it was. Jessica smiled and said, You can stay longer if you want. Molly waved her hand and said, Theres nothing fun in this banquet. I saw you and Mr. Christopher chatting before. Jessica was curious about that. No Molly denied, and then looked around. She said to Jessica in the way of revealing secrets, Actually, Mr. Christopher is quite unfortunate. Jessica tilted her head doubtfully, Why?N?velDrama.Org content. Molly leaned over to Jessicas ear and said in a voice that only they could hear, His fiance left him. Oh. Jessica was a little disappointed. She thought it would be some big news. Molly continued, Besides, he said he would wait for her to return. I really didnt expect he is so affectionate. Jessica found it interesting, and reminded Molly, Dont forget, you left your fianc. Thats right Mollys eyes widened. I forgot that. No wonder when Christopher told me about it, I felt something was wrong with me She thought her heart beat irregrly because she was moved. It turned out she was feeling guilty. Jessica stood opposite Molly. She looked up and saw Christopher walking over from behind Molly. Jessica nced at Christopher and then looked at Molly, If your fianc is Christopher, will you ept the engagement? Or will you leave him? Molly shook her head, Thats impossible. Jessica set a trap for Molly, Suppose Suppose Molly thought for a moment and whispered embarrassedly, Christopher is quite handsome Jessica smiled and said, Do you mean that if Christopher is your fianc, you might agree to marry him? But this is impossible. Molly turned around and continued eating. At this moment, Jessica deliberately called out, Mr. Christopher. Molly coughed several times, as she choked when she heard Mr. Christopher. Christopher handed a ss of water to Molly with his well-shaped hand. He patted her back with his wide palm, and said in a gentle voice, Drink slowly. Molly looked up at Jessica in disbelief. She suspected that Jessica was intentionally setting a trap for her just now. Jessica smiled and said with an innocent expression, I have to go back now. You and Mr. Christopher can discuss the endorsement in detail. Goodbye, Mr. Christopher. Christopher, Goodbye. Molly could only watch Jessica leave. She was stiffened and dare not turn back. Before she turned around, Christopher walked in front of her and said, Are you feeling better? Yes. Molly took a gulp of water. Christopher smiled, Thank you for thepliment. Molly remained silent. He heard it! Chapter 1456 Where Was He Going in Such a Hurry It was already past nine oclock in the evening. In the building of Tip Top Media, the light in the Presidents Office was still on. Carl took the document from his assistant Kalyan. After turning a few pages, he stopped. He raised his eyes slightly and looked ahead. No one knew what he was thinking. Kalyan was still waiting for Carl to finish reading the document and give somements. Seeing this, he couldnt help but ask, Mr. Carl, is there anything wrong with this document? Carl nced at his phone on the side. Why didnt she text me? he whispered. His voice was very low. Kalyan did not hear it clearly. He imed to know Carl the best. He looked at Carls eyes to figure out what he was thinking, but failed. Then he tried to ask, Mr. Carl, what did you just say? Hearing this, Carl came back to his senses. Ah, he said, you should get off work. Your child is little, so you should go home early. After you hired the second babysitter for us, my wife is much more rxed. It doesnt matter if Ie home sooner orter Although Kalyan was busy with his work, he was well-paid and could afford to hire a babysitter. When his wife delivered the baby, he hired a babysitter, and then Carl also hired a babysitter for them. His wife was unsatisfied because he was always busy with his work, but after Carl hired a babysitter for them, his wife stoppedining and asked him to work overtime every day Carl nodded, Alright, you can work overtime if you want. I have to go. Kalyan was stunned for a moment, OK. Recently, to avoid paparazzi, Carl almost stayed at thepany all day long.N?velDrama.Org content. Even if he went home, he just took a shower, changed his clothes, and waited to leave until midnight. He left so early today. After Kalyan finished speaking, he thought of something and said, The paparazzi downstairs stayed until eight p. m. and left. At first, the paparazzi stayed until dawn, but then they left gradually. There was as much news in the entertainment industry. If they couldnt get some from Carl, they could go for other news. Oh. Carl replied indifferently. He stood up and straightened his clothes. Carl picked up the coat on the back of the chair and walked out. He hurried as if he couldnt wait. Where was he going in such a hurry? Kalyan turned around and took two steps forward. He raised his voice and asked, Mr. Carl, where are you going? If youre in a hurry, Ill drive you there. Ill go to a cocktail party. Carl said and waved his hand, saying that he did not need Kalyan to drive him. A cocktail party? Kalyan thought of Universes dinner party tonight. At present, Universe and Tip Top had no cooperation, but Universe has sponsored My Life and Carl was also a guest of My Life, so Carl got an invitation from Universe. Jessica took an advertisement for Universe. Christopher had benefited from her poprity. He said in public that he was a friend of Jessica, so Jessica had to attend this reception. Carl also wanted to attend the party, but if he went, the paparazzi would definitely go as well. If so, there would be no fun, so he didnt go. As Carl walked towards the elevator, he took out his phone and flipped through Jessicas Moments of WeChat. She didnt share anything in her WeChat Moments, and she didnt even reply his message. Was she drunk at the party? When he reached the elevator, he couldnt help but call her. Chapter 1457 Completely Inexplicable Jessica answered his call faster than Carl had thought. The phone only rang a few seconds before Jessica picked it up. Carl could not remember how long it had been since he had called Jessica in such a rxed mood. The elevator arrived at this moment, and the door opened with a beep.N?velDrama.Org content. Carl nced at the empty elevator and asked Jessica, Where are you? At home. Jessicas surrounding sounded very quiet, and it didnt seem like a lively ce. Carl took a step forward and pressed the down button, Im ready to go home. The elevator door opened again. Jessica heard the beep, I will hang up first. Are you hanging up now? Lets chat for a while. Its so boring to take the elevator alone. Carl stepped into the elevator. When the door closed, Jessica hung up on Carl. Carl stared at the screen andforted himself, It must be because theres no signal in the elevator. Although Jessica was not enthusiastic, it was good that she was willing to answer his phone and talk to him calmly. With this thought, Carl cheered himself up. When he arrived at the underground parking lot, he hummed as he went to his car. At this time, the parking lot was almost empty. Carls car was easy to spot, but there was something wrong with the lights. The light was very dim. Carl squinted and looked at his car. He reached out to grab the handle of the car door with one hand and fumbled in his pocket for the key with the other hand. After searching for a long time, he realized the key was not with him. He remembered he had asked Kan to drive his car out for business. The key must be with Kalyan now. When he left his office just now, Kalyan forgot to give him the key. It seemed Kalyan was aging and his memory was getting worse. Later, he would give Kalyan a bonus to buy some walnuts to nurture his brain and improve his memory. Kalyan was meticulous in work, and had never made such a low-level mistake before. Carl took out his phone and wanted to call Kalyan to send the key down. Carl entered Kalyans number with one hand. Just as he was about to let go of the door handle, the door opened from inside. Although he was an atheist, many things in the world could not be exined by science. Moreover, he saw Jessica in the car. How the hell could this be exined by science? The answer was that science could not exin it at all! Mr. Carl? The phone was answered, and Kalyans voice came from it. Carls expression gradually became serious. He stared at the woman in the car and did not move. There is a ghost in my car. When Jessica heard his words, she didnt know whether she should be mad at him orugh at him. Carl, I think you should go test your IQ! Jessica red at him and shut the car door with a bang. Kalyan had experienced a lot, but he had never seen Carl act so stupid. He was a professional assistant, so he couldntugh. He softly coughed to suppress hisughter. He exined to Carl, Mr. Carl, when Miss Jessica came over, she called me and said that she wanted to wait for you in your car, and she didnt want to interrupt you. I thought she was right and gave her the key. I wanted to tell you, but I forgot it. Well, did you forget it because you were busy? Carl smiled sullenly and said, Ill settle this with you tomorrow. After Carl finished speaking, he quickly hung up the phone and opened the car door. His tone was filled with excitement, Jessica, go to the passenger seat. Ill drive. Chapter 1458 Nightmares Its better for me to drive. Jessica sat in the car without moving. She fastened her seat belt and said slowly, Do you want fatigue driving and end up in the hospital? Jessica fastened her seat belt and did not hear any words from Carl. She turned around and found that Carl was still standing by the side of the car, staring at her with a faint smile. His gaze was on her, full of love, reminding her of the cake she had eaten at the reception. It was sweet and greasy. Jessica felt ufortable under his gaze. She said loudly, Get in the car! Alright. Carl walked to the other side and sat in the passenger seat. He fastened the seat belt and asked her, Where are we going to have supper? Youll know when we get there. Jessica started the car and didnt even look at him. She was indifferent. Carl tilted his head slightly and continued to look at her as if he couldnt see enough. After Jessica came back from Universes dinner party, she went back to change her clothes. She wore a simple shirt and a pair of leisure trousers, but she looked quite amazing. The top two buttons of her shirt were unbuttoned, revealing her beautiful neck and corbones. The shirt she wore was loose in design, and her slender arms were in her sleeves. However, as she was raising her hand to drive, the sleeves were retracted, showing her delicate wrists. The hem of the shirt was hidden in her trousers, revealing her slim waistline. Carl lowered his eyes to look at his hands, and then looked at Jessicas waist. He didnt know if he could hold it with one hand Some long-standing memories surged into his mind. He felt horny all of a sudden. He unbuttoned two more buttons of his shirt cor. Jessica turned around and nced at him, Hot? Her gaze was pure.. Carl nced at her, then look out the window, concealing his messy thoughts, and said perfunctorily, It is a little hot. Jessicained and turned on the air conditioner. The air conditioner is on However, it was the end of May. On a sunny day, it would be hot at noon, but at night, the temperature would drop, and there was no need to turn on the air conditioner. Jessica didnt feel hot at all. After turning on the air conditioner, she felt a little cold. She pursed her lips and took a light breath. Afterwards, she caught his glimpse towards her. She felt nervous, but soon, she realized that Carl was intended to put his coat on her. Jessica was slightly distracted. Carl had done it many times before. However, Jessica was touched. They were still the same as before, no matter what happened. Jessica blinked a few times and did not say anything. Youre wee. Carl suddenly said. What? I didnt thank you. Jessica nced at him and mocked him. I know you are very touched. Carl had a yful smile on his face, but he became more cautious about his words. He felt like he was dreaming. Jessica came to thepany to wait for him and picked him up for supper. He had never thought about it even in his dreams.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. When he was with Sivan, he dreamed of Jessica, but it was always a nightmare. Either Jessica was married, or he was married. But they were NOT married to each other. He woke up in cold sweat from such a nightmare. Afterwards, he smoked all night on the balcony and could not fall asleep. Chapter 1459 He Dare Not Along the way, because Carl deliberately said something stupid, he was mocked by Jessica. However, Carl kept smiling. In that case, Jessica couldnt continue to treat him like that. After that, Jessicas tone became amicable. They chatted casually off and on. Although many bad things had happened in the past six months, they were not alienated. In most cases, when Carl said something, Jessica would know what he was going to say next. Mutual understanding was carved into their bones by time, just like their rtionship. If they broke free from each other, they would suffer as if part of them would go missing and it would mean restructuring for both of them. How painful would that be? Jessica had tried. It was unbearable pain and an impossible way out. Perhaps, the best way out was to follow their hearts. Here we are. Jessica stopped the car, looked outside, and then turned to Carl. Carl looked out the window and found that it was a barbecue restaurant. The door te was quite old and read that the restaurant opened 24 hours a day. From the look of it, people could tell that it had been on business for a few years. Get off the car. Jessica unbuckled her seat belt and got off the car first. Carl got off and looked into the distance. He saw a few familiarndmark lighting buildings, and then he guessed, The Film Academy is nearby? Yes. Jessica turned around and smiled, charming in the dark night. This was the snack street beside the Hoover Film Academy. Jessica and Summer graduated from here. Carl was touched and softened his tone, This is my first time here. Hurry up ande in. Its already eleven oclock. There are not many people here now. We can choose any seat as we want. After saying that, Jessica saw that Carl did not move and urged him, Lets go. Carl took several steps forward and walked to Jessica. He looked down and saw Jessicas hand right close to his when hanging naturally. As long as he raised his hand, he could hold it. However, he dare not. Jessica turned around and walked inside. Carls voice came from behind her, Is it okay to go in just like this? Whats wrong? Do you really think youre very famous and everyone wants to see you? Jessica took the opportunity to tease him. Carl chuckled and said, If we were caught eating together, I would be famous even if I dont want to. Arent you afraid? Jessica didnt care about it, Even if we were caught by paparazzi, most people would me you. Hearing her words, Carl knew she really didnt care. Maybe she knew he could handle it, even if they were photographed. It wasnt easy for Carl to attain his current status. In thete stage of Tip Top, Leonardo basically put no energy into it. Without Carls efforts, Tip Top would not develop into its current scale. In terms of tricks and schemes, he was as good as Leonardo. However, he was born in a happy and harmonious family, so he was kinder than Leonardo, which gave people the illusion that he was easy-going.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Although it was a littlete, there were some guests in the restaurant. They looked like nearby students, and no one noticed Jessica and Carl. People from the Film Academy often ate here. The boss had seen many good-looking people. However, when he saw Jessica, he widened his eyes in surprise. He restrained himself and said, Two? How about going to the second floor. There are vacant seats on the balcony. Jessica smiled and epted his advice, OK. Chapter 1460 Not Involved There were fewer guests on the second floor than the first floor. The light on the terrace was dimmer. There was only one table in the corner. Jessica realized that the restaurant owner recognized her and Carl. He was afraid that others would recognize them, so he brought them to the terrace where it was not so crowded. After they sat down, the boss asked, What kind of hotpot seasoning do you prefer? The restaurant owner took a nce at Jessica and Carl. It was obvious that they usually went to high-end restaurants and rarely ate such kind of food. He asked, Double-vored hotpot? Spicy only. Jessica said with a smile. Spicy The boss repeated to himself. The owner ordered the hotpot seasoning for them and told them that they could get whatever they needed by themselves. And they could ask the waiter for help if they needed it. Before leaving, the owner seemed to think of something. He turned around and looked at Jessica. Were you a patron? Jessica smiled. I graduated from the Hoover Film Academy. I often came here with my friend when we were studying here.N?velDrama.Org content. Upon hearing what she said, the owner suddenly realized something. Oh you remind me. You used toe here with a girl. She was not as beautiful as you. At that time, my wife told me you were so beautiful that you would be famous someday. She got it right When they were in university, Summer wasnt so pretty. The boss wouldnt say directly that Summer was not as beautiful as Jessica. Or maybe Jessica was so beautiful that she outshined Summer. The contrast was so sharp that the boss remembered Jessica. In this self-serviced hotpot restaurant, guests were supposed to get their food by themselves. Jessica took Carl to get the dishes after the boss left. There werent many people, and no one noticed them. When they went back to the dining table, the hotpot seasoning was served. Jessica picked out the food that needed to cook for longer time and put them into the pot. Carl asked, You used toe here often? Yes. Jessica was still holding the dishes in her hand and said, I used to eat here with Summer. Thinking of the past, Jessica couldnt help smiling, You know, I couldnt eat spicy food as a kid. After Summer took me here time and time again, I got used to spicy food gradually. Carl looked down and whispered, Yeah. There was a sigh at the end of his whisper. During those years when he was away, Jessica stayed with someone else. She had new hobbies and developed new eating habits. Even if it was Summer, he still felt jealous. Afterward, Carl was full of regret. He regretted being so cowardly at that time. Jessica did not notice the change in Carls emotions and continued talking about the past. You dont know how unreasonable the Jarretts were at that time. Summer had worked hard to earn money when she was at college. I knew her life was hard, so I managed to invite her to dinner. But she was stubborn. She insisted on buying me dinner, too. So, I chose this hotpot restaurant, which costs less but the food here was delicious. We came here often after that As the seasoning soup boiled, the vapor rose. Carl couldnt see Jessicas face clearly. In the year he left, Jessica was eighteen years old. In the year he returned, Jessica was already twenty-four years old. The twenty-four-year-old Jessica had graduated from university and made her debut in the entertainment industry. During these six years, Jessica went through college entrance examination, life in college, graduation, and got her first job offer Carl was not by her side when these major events in her life happened. Chapter 1461 Apart from His Handsome Face Carl regretted his decision back then. However, this was the first time he had truly realized what he had missed. The hotpot seasoning was boiling, and bamboo sticks with food attached on were stretching out. The steam blurred their eyes, and even their expressions became indistinct under the lights. Jessica saw Carl was just listening quietly and did not eat anything in the hotpot at all, so he said, You can help yourself now. After saying that, she picked up a handful of bamboo sticks to see if the food was ready. She picked up the cooked food and handed them to Carl. Carl took them with lowered eyes. Both Jessica and Carl were from rich families, and their friends were also rich. Their rich friends used to be fastidious about food. They only ate in the high-end restaurants, and seldom came to such small cheap restaurants. Thinking of this, Jessica said, Dont worry. The food is quite clean here. Hearing this, Carl curled his lower lip and said, Am I a dainty eater? Arent you? Jessica put her chopsticks in the bowl and stared at Carl who was eating. Carl upended the sticks into the bowl. He held the sticks in one hand and chopsticks in the other. From the top to bottom of the sticks, he got the meat into the sauce bowl without spilling a drop of oil. His move was quick and neat, and he was indeed a very decent eater. Jessica studied in Hoover Film Academy. Whether she was in college or at work, she had seen plenty of handsome men. Most good-looking people, men and women alike, tended to get lost in the world filled with temptation. They were proud of their beautiful appearance. So, they looked around with ambition for chances to trade their beauty for shortcuts to sess and fame. Of course, some people cherished their dignity and focused on how to improve themselves. However, over the years, Jessica had hardly met another man like Carl.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. When Carl was a teenager, he was said to be a yboy. Apart from his handsome face and rich family background, he was nothing. However, he seemed to have some magic power that everyone, including Jessica liked him. Even when he grew up, he was stilled regarded as a yboy, even now! But after so many years, Jessica looked back and gradually understood why she liked him back then. Because he was Carl! He would only live for himself, regardless of others opinion on him. Being oneself was the greatest charm of a man. It tastes good. Hearing that, Jessica regained her senses and saw more sticks beside him shortly after. Jessica nced at him and said with a hint of pride, Of course, when I was in college, I always ate the hotpot here with Summer, so the boss still remembers me. Carl grabbed the food from the pot, Continue. Jessica said, What? Carl looked at her and said, Tell me more about your college life. Why didnt you tell me about your college life? Jessica raised her eyebrows, staring at him with interest. Carl paused for a moment, and then shook his head, My college life was boring. There was nothing worth sharing with you. I was either helping Leonardo earn money, or taking a ss ording to school schedule. Jessica curled her lip and said slowly, Did you take sses with girls? Chapter 1462 Couldn’t Let Go of Himself They looked at each other. Carl stopped taking food from the hotpot and put his hand back. He denied seriously, How was that possible? Jessicas smile faded a bit. She said slowly and mischievously, I saw it with my own eyes. She stared at Carl, waiting to see his reaction. Carl put down his chopsticks. Did she start to me him? Something was wrong Carl suddenly thought of something and raised his head to look at Jessica, Did youe to visit me?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Jessica smiled and said gently, No, Im just kidding. Carl pursed his lips and blinked. It was a sign of guilt. At that time, Jessica wanted to visit Carl abroad, but for various reasons, she couldnt do it. Although she didnt personally see how Carls life was abroad, she knew he must have some women beside him. Carl did not get angry at Jessicas joke. Instead, he thought of something else. When he just went abroad, Jessica called him very often. At first, Jessica was angry. She called him to vent her anger. Carl remembered that he did not hang up the phone. Every time Jessica called, he waited for her to lose her temper. When Jessica finished scolding, she hanged up the phone in anger. Carl could no longer remember what he was thinking about at that time. He vaguely remembered that after two to three months, Jessica said she wanted to go visit him. If he didnte back, she would go to him. And then? Carl thought of what he had done. He felt depressed and couldnt breathe properly. After that, when Jessica called him again, he deliberately asked different women to pick up the call. A few monthster, Jessica stopped calling. In the next six months, Jessica never contacted him. At that time, Carl realized he was wrong. He was regretful, but he didnt dare toe back. It wasnt until he met Leonardo and waited for Tip Top Media to take root in Hoover City that he went back. However, he didnt dare to look for Jessica. I did attend sses with girls, but not alone. There were other ssmates. Carl wasnt good at exining. The more he exined, the more depressed he felt. These years, he had been pestering Jessica. He avoided talking about the past and thought that he could pretend that nothing had happened. Jessica suddenlyughed, Are you going to apologize to me? Jessica was a beautiful girl when she was young, and Carl was also very superficial back then. He took her wherever he went just because she was beautiful. Now that she had grown up, and she was still beautiful. Her smile was so charming that he couldnt take his eyes off her. Jessica looked at him with relief and gentleness in her eyes. But her relief was like a blunt knife cutting hard into Carls heart, leaving him longsting pain. Jessica could be relieved, but he could not let go of himself. He was a coward from the beginning. He thought he and Jessica were destined to be together. Now he realized that perhaps he was not worthy of her. Carls Adam apple bobbed. He swallowed and managed to say in a hoarse voice, Jessica, please dont do this to me. Dont let it go. Dont forgive me so easily. Although Carl didnt make it clear, Jessica got what he meant from his expression. For some time, Jessica even wanted to take revenge on Carl to see his regretful look. Chapter 1463 Let’s Start Afresh What she had imagined now came true. When she saw Carls sad and regretful expression, Jessica realized she was not happy with that. She preferred the Carl who was proud and confident, as if he could aplish anything in the world. If someone were to say sorry, it should be me. Jessicas expression became serious. She took a deep breath as if she was preparing herself for something.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jessica withdrew her hands from the table and put them on herp. She slowly clenched her fists and said, I shouldnt have tricked you into the hotel. Otherwise, we wouldnt have conflicts at that time. She said calmly as if she had let go of the past. Carl felt as if a blunt knife were cutting his heart into pieces. He would rather Jessica treated him coldly like before. In front of him, Jessica should be proud and headstrong, and shouldnt be like this. Carl realized that some mistakes were irreparable. He had destroyed the little girl he cared about, leaving her to struggle alone in pain until she aplished her self-reconstruction. Carl said sadly, No Carl, listen to me. Jessica interrupted him. Carl didnt finish his sentence. Jessica looked into his eyes with a smile and said in a serious tone, Lets restart our rtionship. Before Carls replied, Jessica said, Dont talk nonsense. I want an exact answer. Where Jessica could not see, Carls fingers were trembling, OK. Jessica was satisfied and passed some barbecue meats to him as if she was rewarding him, Hurry up. Eat them and go home. You have to go to work early tomorrow morning. Carl thought Jessica bringing him here for supper was already a blessing for him. Unexpectedly, Jessica had decided to start over with him. Jessica was the one who took the initiative in the past and now. She was always braver than him. Carl felt that he was despicable. There were still many years ahead of them, and he would make up the lost ten years for the rest of his life. After finishing the supper, they left at midnight. Jessica wanted to drive, but Carl reached the drivers seat ahead of her. Jessica did not argue with him. She opened the passenger side door. As soon as she got into the car, Carl came over to buckle her seat belt. Jessica allowed Carl to do so, turned her head away, and smiled. She didnt know why she smiled. Probably it was because she was happy. Carl drove steadily, and Jessica was a little drowsy. Carl turned to look at her and said, If youre sleepy, just sleep for a while. When we reach your home, Ill wake you up. OK. Jessica replied softly. She leaned back in her seat and tilted her head to look at Carl. Only then did she see that Carl pursed his lips with his chin down. He seemed to have something on his mind. What was he thinking? Was he unhappy? Jessica stared at him for a long time, and Carl noticed it. In the dim light, he turned around and saw the gentleness in her eyes. He asked Jessica, Arent you sleepy? Jessica looked into his eyes and said, I was wondering what to do with the show My Life. Leonardo has invested a lot into it, and Sivan probably cant participate from now on. If the show ends now, would Leonardo be mad at you? Carl raised his eyebrows, Leonardo and I have been intimate friends for more than ten years. Will he rage at me for the sake of money? Chapter 1464 To the Fullest Extent Jessica saidzily, Money and friendship do not conflict with each other. Carl said, Can you say something nice? Jessica paused and thought for a moment before saying, Then I hope Leonardo will not cut you into pieces. Well, I will give you another chance. Look at the steering wheel in my hand and reorganize yournguage. Despite the threat, he didnt move his hands. The car continued to move steadily. Jessica did know Carl very well. He always had a sharp tongue. Boring, she said with a chuckle. Then she closed her eyes to sleep, ignoring Carl. She fell asleep soon. When she woke up again, the car had already stopped at the entrance of themunity. She was covered in Carls jacket, and the window was ajar. Breeze was blowing her face. The temperature was just right. With the dim light of a streemp, Carl couldnt be seen sniffing the cigarette gently in his hand in the drivers seat. He looked forward in a trance and nobody knew what he was thinking about. Jessica moved slightly and the jacket slipped off. This tiny movement startled Carl. He put the cigarette into his hand and turned to look at her. His voice was hoarse since he had been silent for a long time, Awake? I thought you have quit smoking. Her eyes fell on his hand. Carl looked down at his hand and smiled, I thought you didnt see it. He simply spread out his hand and ced the wrinkled cigarette on the center console. Then he said, You told me not to smoke. Carl reminded her of thest time when she smelled the smoke on him after recording a program. Back then, she asked him to quit smoking, as it was not good for the child. Jessica corrected him, I mean, a father-to-be should not smoke.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Sivan came to his mind and his expression turned bitter for a moment. Then he thought of something else, looked at Jessica with a smile, and said, So Jessicas boyfriend cant smoke. Jessica felt he was in a fog. But soon, she remembered it was something she had said before. Carl was two years older than her and had entered puberty earlier. When he was younger, he was so curious and wanted to try everything new to him. He experienced drinking, smoking, and racing cars with others. Jessica disliked the stench of the cigarette, so she would take the cigarette from his mouth and throw it away. Then he said presumptuously, Jessicas boyfriend cant smoke. Although Carl was easy to get along with, he did not have a good temper with anyone he didnt know well. He enjoyed it just because it was Jessica who threw away his cigarette. In fact, at that time, his indulgence towards Jessica had reached the fullest extent. His friends always said that he worshiped Jessica and that if he didnt show some restraint, she would dominate him sooner orter. He did not take it seriously at that time, nor did he get mad at her for such a trifle. He just smiled and reached for another pack of cigarettes. Not only that, he intentionally lit it in front of Jessica, then repeated her words that her boyfriend could not smoke, but her brother could. When Jessica red at him, he would pat her head andfort her that he would take her out after the smoking. The memory came to a sudden stop. Jessica was unwilling to show the white feather. I didnt expect you to have such a good memory. Carl narrowed his eyes and said, Isnt that so? There was a time when you were angry with me for two days because of smoking. I didnt dare to smoke for the next two months. Chapter 1465 He Would Forgive Me At that time, Jessica had a bad temper. Of course, it was not her fault. Carl had spoiled her too much. Jessica snorted, Dont me me. You quitted smoking yourself. Yes, it was my own decision. Carl did not argue with her, and he just emphasized it. He pretended to be magnanimous, but still teased her. If they continued to argue, it would be endless. Jessica looked at her phone. It was almost two oclock in the morning. She raised her head and said to Carl, Lets go home! Carl drove the car into the underground garage. They lived in the same building, so they took the elevator upstairs together. Jessicas apartment was at a lower level than Carls. When they arrived at Jessicas house, Jessica turned to Carl and said, Do you want to have a drink in my apartment? Are you inviting me in? Carls eyes were deep. The word inviting was utterly different when spoken by different people. Jessica said it casually, but it was even more meaningful when Carl said it. Jessica had mixed feelings. She looked at him provocatively with her arms akimbo, If I invited you, will you have the guts toe? The elevator door opened and closed. Finally, Carl patted Jessicas head, Good girl. As an actress, you have to go to bed early. It sounded that he was soothing her when they were children. He wanted to, but he didnt dare to. He had to take his time. Jessica shook her head and got rid of his hand, her face full of disgust, You are such a greasy man. After saying that, she quickly stepped out of the elevator. Carls angry voice came from behind her. Jessica, dont you dare to say it again! However, the elevator door had closed, and it was moving upstairs. Carl did not have the room card and could not go to Jessicas floor. Jessica thought she would have a sound sleep. However, she had been dreaming all night long. She woke up at six a. m. in the morning. Recently she was on vacation; she went back to her parents a few days ago. But there was nothing in the fridge. Jessica couldnt sleep. So she intended to go shopping. The morning vegetable market was very lively. Jessica took a look at the market entrance and went to a shop opposite for breakfast. Then she strolled into the vegetable market. The vegetables in the morning looked very fresh. Jessica wanted to buy everything she saw. Soon, she bought so many things that she almost could not carry them at all. She went to the parking lot to find her car, and put the bags in her hand aside. Till then, she finally freed her hand to look for the key in her pocket. She heard footstepsing behind her. But the footsteps stopped suddenly. Someone was standing behind her. Jessica had found the car key. She paused for a few seconds and turned around quickly. The person behind said leisurely, Jessica. It was Sivan. Jessica was surprised to see Sivan. Meanwhile, it was within her expectation. What surprised her was that Sivan still dared to show up on the street. As expected, Sivan had always treated her as an enemy. In addition, Sivan harbored evil intentions. This time, Sivan was forced to the edge of the cliff, and would possibly me Jessica for everything. Jessica had seen many people like Sivan before, and Vicky was one of them. Jessica ignored Sivan and took out the key to unlock the car. Sivan rushed forward like crazy. Jessica was shocked and quickly dodged. However, Sivans target was not Jessica.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Sivan stood in front of Jessicas car, stopping her to get in. Jessica, Im begging you. Can you help me? I have nowhere to go. Let me see Carl. He loves me so much. As long as he saw me, he would definitely forgive me Chapter 1466 I Know I Was Wrong Sivans face was pale. She looked weak and pitiful, but she had tricked Jessica once. Jessica took a step back cautiously and said, Sivan, if you want to see Carl, just go. Dont bother me. Sivan gradually widened her eyes, You wont even agree to my simple request? Jessica sneered, Are we friends? Why should I agree to your request? Sivans expression suddenly changed. She was no longer weak and helpless as before, but she became extremely resentful. You think I dont know about your rtionship with Carl? You two grew up together and you are close to him. As long as you ask something from him, he will definitely agree! Are you unwilling to help me because you want to be with him? Or are you two together now? Jessica narrowed her eyes and looked at Sivan. She felt her words didnt make sense to Sivan at all. She did not waste time with Sivan and picked up her phone to call the police. Hello? Here is a woman standing in front of my car and refuse to leave. She intended to find fault with me What are you doing? Im not finding fault with you! Sivan heard Jessicas words and rushed towards her. Jessica had been paying attention to Sivans reaction and dodged in time.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. When Jessica dodged, she told the police the detailed address. After hanging up the phone, she looked at Sivan and said, The police will be here soon. Sivan didnt leave. She looked at Jessica strangely, Tell me, are you together now? Jessica looked down and focused on Sivans belly. It was slightly bulged, which meant the baby was still there. Aplicated emotion shed through Jessicas eyes and she said slowly, You must find the biological father of the baby. If you want to keep this baby, you should have a good rest for the baby. If not, you should go to the hospital to have an abortion earlier. The baby is innocent. You know the baby is innocent? Then help me. I want to see Carl. I want to see him He loves me so much, and he will forgive me Sivan looked mad, and it seemed she was about to go crazy. It was easy for a man to cajole a woman. Carl had done many things for Sivan to convince her that he loved her. Whether Sivan wanted money or fame, he would satisfy her. Therefore, even now, Sivan firmly believed that Carl loved her. She probably didnt know Carl had bribed those media until now. Jessica looked at Sivan, feeling both hateful and pitiful for her. It was pathetic that she used her poor unborn baby as a bargaining chip. Jessica did not say anything. Sivan continued to say to herself, Im just pregnant with another mans child. Carl is just a little angry. How could he not forgive me? Jessica could hardly believe what she had heard. Was Sivan crazy? What did Sivan mean by just pregnant with another mans child? She didnt even have the least morality? At this time, the police came. Who called the police? Its me. Just as Jessica finished speaking, Sivan turned to run away when she was stopped by the police, Did you ckmail thisdy? Sivan shook her head and denied, I didnt. I got the wrong person. Sivan failed to fool around the police. The policeman asked, Got the wrong person? Then what are you doing in front of her car? Sivan looked at Jessica sinisterly, I know I was wrong. The police taught Sivan a lesson before letting her go. Chapter 1467 Follow Her All the Way After Jessica met Sivan, her good mood was gone.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Although she didnt sleep wellst night, she was in a good mood. She wanted to cook and bought vegetables, but now, she had no mood to cook at all. Sivan followed her to the market early in the morning, which meant Sivan had probably been guarding at the entrance. Jessica never expected that Sivan woulde to her for help. On her way back, Jessica was getting more and more annoyed. Carl sent her a WeChat message. It was a kissing emoji. Jessica was in a bad mood. Thinking that everything was Carls doing, she med him. When she was waiting for the green light, she replied to Carl with a kick flying meme. As soon as the meme was sent, the app showed Carl was typing. She received his message soon. You wake up so early? Jessica focused on driving and did not reply him. Along the way, Jessica was thinking about Sivan. From Sivans reaction, it seemed she was a little paranoid. She would not give up and would definitely continue to guard at the entrance of the neighborhood. When Jessica drove the car through the entrance of the parking lot, she saw a taxi parked slowly beside the road outside the neighborhood through the rearview mirror. Jessica slowed down and took another look. She happened to see the window of the taxi get lowered, and Sivans face appeared gradually. Sivan followed her all the way home. Jessica frowned slightly. She knew Sivan would not give up so easily. She didnt give Sivan any more nces and drove the car directly into the garage. In the taxi. Sivan watched as Jessica drove the car in, staring at the entrance of the garage. The taxi driver felt that Sivan looked a little abnormal and asked cautiously, Madam, arent you getting off? Sivan looked at the driver with disdain, Its none of your business! Do you think I cant afford it? Just run the meter! Your monthly sry isnt enough for me to buy a handbag! The drivers expression changed. But since he could earn more without doing anything, he turned around and fell silent. After a while, Sivan took out her phone. After some advertising IDs revealed that she was not pregnant with Carls child, she was dismissed by Tip Top Media. She was no longer the assistant to the manager, and Carl never met her again. She tried her best, but could not see Carl. It had been long since she could get through the call. Perhaps Carl had cklisted her, or he had canceled his phone number. However, she had Kalyans number. Sivan called Kalyan. She called with a new number, and Kalyan quickly picked up the call. Hello. Kalyan, send a message to Carl for me. If he wont see me, Ill go find Jessica every day. Sivan didnt give Kalyan a chance to react and hung up after she finished speaking in one go. After hanging up, she looked at the driver in front of her and said, Go. Carly on the bed, staring at his phone. The screen showed the chatting interface with Jessica on WeChat. Jessica sent him a meme of kicking flying and ignored him. Did she fall asleep again? He had been staring at the screen for fear of missing any WeChat message from Jessica. But before Jessicas message arrived, he received a call from Kalyan. Carl didnt want to answer it, as it got in the way of him receiving Jessicas message. But Kalyan usually didnt call early in the morning, so he must have something important. Carl picked up the call. Chapter 1468 I’ll Grant Your Wish What is it? Carl was still lying on the bed, asking Kalyan leisurely. Just now, Sivan called me again, said Kalyan. Hearing Sivans name, Carl involuntarily revealed a look of disgust. He slowly got up from the bed and said, Is there a need to call me about this? Kalyan paused for a moment and said, Sivan said that if you wont see her, she will go find Miss Jessica every day. Kalyan conveyed Sivans words to Carl. The other end of the call fell silent, so quiet that Carl couldnt even hear Kalyans breathing. Kalyan knew Carl well, and he knew Carl was angry. Carl usually looked easy to talk to. However, when he was really angry, he would be scary. It was early summer, but Kalyan felt a chill on his back. He did not wait for Carls reply, My daughter is awake. I have to go and prepare milk for her. After Kalyan finished speaking, he hung up; for fear that Carl would get angry with him. This Sivan was both evil and stupid, and she was risking her neck. Kalyan knew Carl didnt ban Sivan because Sivan looked like Jessica. Therefore, Carl gave Sivan a chance. But he couldnt stop her from asking for punishment herself. Carl took the phone off his ear. At this moment, the phone vibrated, indicating that there was an iing text message. It was a text message from Kalyan about Sivans number. Carl hated Sivan so much that he canceled all the phone numbers he had used. Naturally, it was impossible for him to have Sivans phone number, let alone remember it in his mind. Kalyan understood Carl, so he sent him the phone number. Carl nced at the number and leaned against the head of the bed. He looked down, his expression cold. He dialed the number and the call was picked up after a while. Who is it? Sivans voice came from the phone. I heard you want to see me, Carl said coldly. Carl? Sivan was surprised, Carl, you finally contact me. Listen to me Ill grant your wish. Carl didnt call to listen to her nonsense and he interrupted her directly, Ten oclock, Golden Cauldron Club. After telling her the time and address, he hung up. Then he logged onto WeChat and found that there was no reply from Jessica. Just as he was about to throw his phone away, Jessica sent a message, I am driving. Carl asked, Where are you going so early? Jessica took pictures of the vegetables she bought and sent them to Carl. Carl said, Wow, you actually bought vegetables and hotpot seasoning on the recipes. Thats great! Jessica sent a voice message, and itsted only two seconds. Carl clicked it and heard Jessicas voice of disgust, Youre crazy. Carl couldnt help but smile. After a few more words with Jessica, he tidied up and left the house. It was around eight oclock when he left, and at nine oclock, he reached the Golden Cauldron Club. After breakfast and reading some news, it was ten oclock. At ten oclock sharp, the waiter knocked on the door and said, Mr. Carl, your appointment is here.N?velDrama.Org content. Carl was still focusing on his phone, and he said casually, Come in. The door of the private room was pushed open and Sivan walked in. After seeing that the person sitting there was really Carl, all the nervousness on her face disappeared, and she walked towards Carl with ecstasy. Chapter 1469 His appointment with Someone Else Carl, you finally agree to see me. Sivan walked over with a smile. She wanted to sit next to Carl. However, Carl kicked away the chair beside him before she came close to him. Sivan stopped smiling and fear shed through her eyes. She said timidly, Carl, what happened? Why do you suddenlyThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Only then did Carl put his phone aside and turned to Sivan. Then, he pointed to the chair opposite and signaled her to sit over there. Sivan was unhappy. Carl was so nice to her before. But he looked like a different person and his attitude gave her chills. Sivan was not familiar with such a cold and indifferent Carl. Before she told Carl about her pregnancy, Carl treated her that way. Pride and nobility were inside Carl. People felt as if they were being looked down upon even when Carl talked to them with a smile. They didnt dare to be presumptuous. At this moment, Sivan got such a feeling. Sivan had to obey Carl even though she was unwilling to do so. She didnt dare to sit next to Carl anymore. After sitting down, Sivan said, Carl, Im so happy to see you again. Carl leaned back in his chair and looked at her. Sivan couldnt see any expression either on his face or in his eyes. Carl was not touched at all. Carls lips pursed. He looked impatient and disagreeable. You went to see Jessica, didnt you? Carl said calmly. Sivan couldnt figure out what was in Carls mind. She quibbled, I just want to see you. You know how much I love you. And you love me too, dont you? Carl pulled the corners of his lower lip. He looked cold, How dare you go for Jessica? Sivan was stunned, Are you ming me for seeing Jessica? If I dont see her At this moment, someone knocked on the door and Sivan couldnt finish her words. Sivan frowned. She had a lot to say. Why did a waiter knock on the door at this moment? Then, someone opened the door directly. Sivan saw a waiter standing at the door. Before Carl could say anything, Sivan scolded the waiter, What are you doing? Who told you toe in? Were talking now. The waiter nced at Sivan and then turned to Carl, Hes here. Shall I bring him in? Carl nodded. Sivan frowned. Was Carl expecting someone else? Who was that? The waiter said to a person outside, Please go inside. Then, someone walked in. When Sivan saw the man clearly, her eyes widened. She was shocked and flustered, her voice trembled, It is you He was an average-looking man and looked haggard. He stared at Sivan and grinned, Sivan, long time no see. Sivan nced at Carl and denied hastily, I dont know you! Jace Caine. Carl suddenly said. He took out a brown paper bag and threw it on the table. Jace, who was looking at Sivan, hurriedly walked over when Carl called his name. Mr. Carl, is this for me? What is it? Chapter 1470 He Was a Ruthless Man Carl didnt say anything. He only nced at Jace and signaled him to open it up. Jace smiled obsequiously. He rubbed his hands and opened the brown paper bag. At first, Jace was calm. As he was reading documents, his expression changed as if he could hardly believe it. He checked it again and again, and then looked at Sivan. Sivan sat on her chair. Jace stood beside Carl, reading the documents out from the brown paper bag. Sivan could not see any contents from her location. When Jace looked at her, Sivan had a bad feeling. Why did Jace re at her? After a while, Jace went through all documents. He didnt know about Carls intentions, so he asked tentatively, Mr. Carl, you I feel sorry for this innocent baby. It will have no father since the day he is born. Carl curled his lips and smiled gently. When Jace heard Carls words, he smiled, Mr. Carl, you are so kind. Baby? What are you talking about? Sivan noticed something. In her eyes, Carls gentle smile was a threatening signal. She was frigtened and trembled. Carl said faintly, When you and Jace were together He paused for a moment and thought carefully before continuing, Since you graduated from high school, youve been together for four years. I suppose you are very close. Since you have his child now, it would be better for you to marry him. Carl spoke gently, but Sivan felt the chills. She hurriedly shook her head, No. Thats not true. You cant treat me in this way When Carl mentioned together, he didnt mean that Sivan was in love with Jace. Instead, Sivan was kept as mistress. Jaces major was finance. A few years ago, he was a sessful businessman in this industry. He was shrewd and money came easily. Although Jace was married, it was not hard for him to keep a college girl. If he hid his mistress well, his wife would never find out. Sivan was young and pretty. Jace liked her and had kept her for four years. Sivan stopped seeing him gradually after she graduated and signed Tip Top Media Company. However, they met at a party before the New Year and had gotten together again. Then, Sivan was pregnant. Sivan was concentrating on hooking up with Carl by then and she told a whopper. It wasnt difficult to find out Sivans dirtyundry. Kalyan found it out for Carl a long time ago, but it didnt help him then. Jace was not innocent as well. He made a bad investment decision some time ago and lost all his fortune earned before. His wife knew he had kept a mistress for the past several years and had divorced him. His wife was ruthless. Not only did she divorce him, but she also asked some to beat Jace up. Jaces lower body was injured so badly that he couldnt have child anymore.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Therefore, after he learned that Sivan had his child, how could he let Sivan go? Jace and his wife were yful and they did not n to have children when they were young. In this case, Jace would not let go of Sivan. If Sivan hadnt seen Jessica, Carl would have ignored her. She asked for it! Chapter 1471 Like We Used to Be The entertainment circle was so small that any news spread fast. Therefore, Sivan also knew about what happened to Jace. Because Sivan knew about Jaces current situation, she did not dare to let him know the child in her belly was his. They had been together for a few years, so she knew Jace well. During these days, she had deliberately avoided him. Jace was a financer. He could make money with a snap of his fingers, so he was generous to Sivan. In the past few years, Sivan had several abortions, her uterus was damaged, and it was not easy for her to conceive a child. This time, Sivan was pregnant. The fetal position was abnormal at the beginning. But now, it was three to four months old.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Sivan wanted to have an abortion, but the doctor told her that if she had an abortion again, she might not be able to have a baby for the rest of her life. Therefore, Sivan prepared two ns. If Carl could not forgive her, perhaps she could still rely on Jace to make aeback. By then, the child she was carrying could be her money-spinner. However, she was surprised to find out that Carl was such a ruthless person. When he agreed to meet her, he also called Jace over. What nonsense are you talking about? The childs not Jaces! Sivan tossed a panic look at Jace, who was staring straight at her eyes. She was shaking, and roared angrily, What are you looking at me for? This child cant be yours! Its not like I only slept with you. I have a lot of men. Of course, I know who the father of my child is! Jace had a bad temper. When Sivan and he were together, he liked to y games that normal people wouldnt enjoy. Not to mention now that he had no money and his ex-wife had humiliated him, causing his temperament to change drastically. He wouldnt make a good husband. Moreover, it had been several months since Jaces investment had failed. He did not have the slightest intention to bounce back, so living with him must be a torture. Jace was Sivans first man. Although Sivan was his mistress, he was very domineering and maniptive. When he heard Sivan say that she had many men, he suddenly got upset. Jace sullenly threw the DNAparison report in front of Sivan, Are you gonna insist its not my child? Sivan took a nce and saw rows of words with the results written on it. With a series ofparative data and exnations, it said the biological father of the child was Jace. Sivan trembled even more. She stood up, grabbed the report, tore it apart, and shouted hysterically, Its not like this; it cant be like this! Its not your child; its not yours! Sivan, I will cherish you. Do as I say, and stay with me like we used to be. Jace walked over to Sivan and wanted to grab her hand. Sivan was terrified. She wanted to shake off Jaces hand, but Jace held it so tightly that there was no way to get rid of him. Sivan screamed, Let go of me! Dont be so furious. Its not good for the baby. Although Jace had a rough time, he was still a man and was stronger than Sivan. He easily stopped her from moving. He stretched out his hand to caress Sivans belly, his eyes filled with love. Sivan, with her face looking ashen, turned to look at Carl. She cried and said, Carl, Im sorry. Ill have an abortion. Shall we start over? I wont lie to you again, and I wont betray you again Chapter 1472 The Hell Ill do whatever you ask. I wont see Jessica anymore if youre upset Till now, Sivan still had onest hope. She felt Carl loved her. Hearing Sivans words, Jace hesitated for a moment, even though he was angry. The news about Carl and Sivan had spread around. Even he, who was not interested in online entertainment news, knew that Mr. Carl from Tip Top Media Company was obsessed with a female celebrity. What Carl did before looked sincere. What if Carl loved Sivan so much as he heard? Jace was uncertain about this and he turned to Carl. Carl did not look at either Sivan or Jace. He slowly reached out his hands and rubbed his ears that were slightly aching from Sivans screams. Then, he slowly looked up. Although the Jones family started as a Mafia and was only whitewashed by Carls father. The Jones family was wealthy. Carl, who was brought up in a wealthy family, couldnt hide his noble aura. Just a nce from Carl, the person who was being looked at would feel he was looked down upon. When Carl was young, he had seen how his father cruelly purged his people with dirty hands. Carl had learned from Leonardo how to kill enemies without shedding a drop of blood.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He normally behaved as an unscrupulous yboy, but he was hostile and aggressive inside. both Jace and Sivan felt that Carl was very unhappy now, but neither of them dared to speak. Carl was indeed unhappy. Sivan even dared to mention Jessica. It was like a humiliation to Carl when Sivan mentioned Jessica. He didnt n to go too far, but he changed his mind now. Carl said slowly, Jace, you know it is easy for your baby to register after you get married, dont you? Hearing this, Jace instantly got Carls point. He replied with a smile, Yes! May you live happily ever after. Carl curled his lips slightly. Jace and Sivan could feel hostile from Carls smile and they were terrified. He asked them to get married. Jace was a scoundrel and was penniless right now. He was happy to ept Carls suggestion. Carl didnt want to stay here any longer. He stood up and walked out without even looking back. Sivan tried to rush over to stop Carl. However, she was firmly pulled back by Jace, You bitch, what do you want? Carl, you cant treat me like this! Only then did Sivan realize that Carl didnt care about her at all. Not only did he give her to Jace, but he also asked her to marry Jace. She would not have a happy life if she married this scoundrel. She could only get divorced till the day she died! Her life was ruinedpletely. Her life would be as miserable as hell if she married Jace! Jace noticed that Carl left without even looking back. He was also sure that Carl truly helped him to get Sivan. Jace had no more concerns, and was impatient with Sivans struggle. He raised his hand and pped Sivan fiercely. Jace pped Sivan. Behave yourself. Do you think Carl loves you? Look at you. You are pregnant with my baby! Chapter 1473 Die Here At noon, Jessica cooked lunch ording to the recipe from the video. Just as she was watching the video carefully, a news pop-up appeared at the top of the screen. Jessica nced at the title and saw Sivans name. There was water on her hands from cutting vegetables. So she bent her fingers and used the knuckle to click it. Sivan left the clubhouse intimately with a man, who seems to be the biological father of the child. Below were six photos. The photos were clear enough. The woman in the photos was exactly Sivan. Besides, Sivans slightly bulged lower abdomen was marked red, and the mans face and figure were circled to show that he was not Carl. It was known throughout the Inte that Sivan had cuckolded Carl before, but Carl quickly removed the trending topic on Weibo. And this time, these photos were undoubtedly like a public execution of Sivan as they confirmed what had happened before. Jessica erged the picture and found that the background was Golden Cauldron Club. She went to the club very often, so she could recognize it with a nce. Wait a minute. This morning, Sivan was waiting for Jessica at the entrance of the neighborhood for Carl. It looked like she would never give up until she saw him. But now, did she just hook up with another man before long? It was not like what Sivan would do. As Jessica was pondering, the phone outside suddenly rang. She wiped her hands and went outside to answer the phone. The screen showed Jayvion. When Jessica saw the word, she couldnt help butugh. Jayvion, what a surprise! I really didnt expect to get your call in my lifetime. Jessica took her phone and sat down on the sofa. Jayvions real name was Jayvion Rond. He grew up with Jessica. He was keen on extreme sports and had been traveling all over the world these years. She rarely met such a willful man. What are you talking about, Jessica? Sounds like Im deadCarl and Jayvion also grew up together. They were very intimate when they were young, and they were kind of simr in personality. They were both talkative. Jessica looked at the time and thought the soup in her pot was about to dry up. So she interrupted him, Get to the point. After a moment of silence, Jayvion said solemnly, Alright, to tell you the truth, Im in the North Pole right now, and weve encountered a snowstorm. There were more than a dozen people in our team, but Im the only one left. Im lying on a piece of floating ice right now. I dont know where it is going. Today, I He sighed and said, Most likely, I will die here. At thest moment of my life, I thought of you. I havent seen you for many years, right? Its a pity that I havent told you about my feelings for you. He sounded pretty serious.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jessica almost believed it, but she quickly realized something, Jayvion, do you think Im stupid? Even if you can really make a call in the North Pole, can your phone still be turned on at such a low temperature there? Jayvion was still talking crap with a straight face, Yes, mine is a high-grade custom-made mobile phone. No time for your crap. I gotta go. Jessica did not believe him. When Jayvion heard that she was going to hang up, he said in a hurry, Hey, dont hang up so quickly. Now, I am serious. I returned to Hoover City and we can get together tonight! Jessica said, Really? Of course, Jayvion answered. Jessica sneered, If you dare to lie to me, you will be dead. Jayvion said, Jessica, theres a reason why you havent found a boyfriend for so many years Hello? A few minutes more. Dont hang up. Chapter 1474 Hide It for Now Jessica hung up Jayvions call and took a look on Weibo. Sivans matter was on the trending topic, and it was at the top. Manyizens mentioned Jessica in thements. Jessica stood up and walked towards the kitchen while browsing Weibo. When she reached the kitchen, she threw her phone aside and continued to cook. She and Sivan had never been on the same side. Sivan was the one who made her current life. Jessica was not surprised, but she felt it was just too sudden. It would be fine to just watch the show. Jessica didnt bother to kick Sivan when she was down. She and Sivan werent on the same side, so they probably wouldnt have any interactions in the future. Jessica was making beef stew. Just as she stewed the beef, Carls video call came. In the morning, after Jessica went out shopping for vegetables and sent a few WeChat messages to Carl, she no longer paid any attention to Carl. If she ignored him again, Carl would rush to her house. Jessica answered Carls video call. Jessica! As soon as the call was connected, Jessica saw Carls big face in the video shot from a strange angle. Oh. Jessica replied calmly before screening the picture secretly. Even with such a distorted face, Carl didnt look bad, but instead, she was a little funny. Jessica looked at the screenshot and couldnt help butugh. Carl held the phone in his hand. He looked as if he wished to crawl over from the screen. Are you so happy to see me? Then I will get off work early for you? Jessica stoppedughing and nced at him, I dont have time. I have an appointment tonight. Who will you meet? The smile on Carls face disappeared, and he even rolled up his sleeves. Seeing this, Jessica smiled and said, A man. Where? Carls face darkened. I dont know. The ce hasnt been decided yet. Jayvion hadnt sent her an address yet, so he probably hadnt decided it.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Go to the Golden Cauldron Club. Its on me. Carl smiled generously. If he hadnt gritted his teeth and said this, Jessica would have believed him. Jessica said leisurely, Should I bring you with me? Carl smiled nonchntly and said, It would be the best. Alright then. Lets go together tonight. As for the treat, you dont have to do that. Jessica did not exin and continued. Will you really take me there Carl was shocked. He carefully looked at Jessica and noticed that the corner of her mouth was curved. Jessica, are you fooling me? Jessica pretended to be innocent, What? Carl snorted coldly, You will meet that brat Jayvion, right? Does Jayvion know you call him a brat? Carl and Jayvion were of the same age. He called you? Lets go together tonight. Ill pick you up after work. Carl heaved a sigh of relief and leaned against his chair. Jessica shook her head and refused, Thanks, but Ill go there by myself. What do you mean? Carl got nervous again. Jessica said that she wanted to start over with him. Now, they were lovers, and Jayvion was their childhood friend. It was normal for Jessica and Carl to go to a party together. Jessica actually refused to go with him. Carl faintly knew something. Sure enough, after a short silence, Jessica said, I dont want to make our rtionship public for now. Chapter 1475 Everyone Knows What’s Going on Carls expression froze slightly, and he was depressed. Even though he had guessed something from Jessicas tone, he couldnt help but feel disappointed when he heard Jessica speak so straightforwardly. Why? Carl softened his tone, What are you afraid of? Jessica said calmly, I think its better not to let our parents know it for the time being. Jayvion grew up with Carl and Jessica. They were from the same circle. If Jayvion knew that Carl and Jessica were together, it wouldnt take long for this matter to reach their parents. The Hickses and the Joneses knew each other for a long time, and Jessica and Carl were old enough. Their parents would be happy to see them together. If everyone knew about their rtionship, but it ended badly, it would be difficult to deal with the aftermath. Jessica felt it was best not to make it public when their rtionship was still unstable. Alright, Ill listen to you. Carl looked down and said softly and emotionlessly. But Jessica knew Carl was unhappy. I can go by myself tonight. Im cooking now. I have to go.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Alright. Carl hung up and leaned against the back of his chair for a long time without moving an inch. He stared nkly ahead. He recalled the past. Nowadays, people matured early. When he was in junior high school, he received love letters and snacks every day. Jessica was two years younger than him. Every day, she would run to the door of Carls ssroom to wait for him after school. One day, on their way home together, Carl went to buy bubble tea for her. When he took out his wallet from his bag, Jessica nced at it and saw a stack of colorful envelopes. Wow what are they? Although Jessica was young at that time, she could vaguely guess what they were. Love letters. Carl opened his schoolbag and smiledcently, This is the evidence of my charm! Jessica frowned and stared at him. He patted Jessicas head and said, Forget it, youre too young to understand it. Jessica shook off his hand and asked him, Do you like them? What? Carl was confused. You dont like them, yet you took their love letters and even bring them home? Jessica red at him. Carl noticed that Jessica had tightly grabbed the straps on his schoolbag. He understood her temperament too well. If his answer made her unsatisfied, she would grip his schoolbag and beat him up. Carl said hurriedly, Its not true. I just want to bring them home and destroy them. Its not good to throw them into a trash can at school, right? I have to consider their self-esteem Jessica snorted and walked forward with a cup of bubble tea in her arms. The next day, everyone in the school knew that Carl had a lover. She was the pretty little girl who was making a speech at the freshman orientation ceremony. Her name was Jessica. When Carls childhood friends found out about this, they allughed at Carl for being unscrupulous and he had an eye on such a young girl. What Carl said at that time was, Dont talk nonsense. She feels heartache from seeing me receiving love letters every day, and she could save me from unnecessary troubles. His friends joke was fine, as Jessica was young back then. Their junior and senior high school were built together. Many people knew about Carl and Jessica. In addition, Jessica always came to the senior high school. Everyone knew that her rtionship with Carl was not that simple. At that time, Jessica was passionate. She wished the whole world knew that Carl was hers. But now, after the two were together again, she didnt want to make it public. Chapter 1476 Taunt People Indirectly Carl was unhappy that Jessica chose to keep it secret. However, he could not me her. Who changed the enthusiastic and carefree Jessica? No one else, but him! In the end, Jayvion made a reservation in the Golden Cauldron Club. In Jayvions words, in Hoover City, only the Golden Cauldron Club was up to his standard. In the evening, Jessica drove to the Golden Cauldron Club alone, and parked her car in the parking lot. As soon as she got off, she saw Carl standing there. Jessica looked around and said, Where did youe from? When she drove over, she didnt see him. Carl turned around and pointed to a car parked opposite him. Jessica looked over and saw the familiar license te. His car was parked there. No wonder she didnt see him when she came over just now. She thought maybe Carl walked over while she was parking. Jessica locked the car and asked him, How long have you been here? I just got here. Carl curled his lips and smiled. He gazed at her. Jessica turned slightly. She tucked her hair behind her ear, You know what to say when were in, dont you? Carl replied reluctantly, I bumped into you at the door. There were not many people who could make Carlpromise. Seeing Carl, Jessica got a familiar feeling and couldnt help feeling nostalgic. She missed that time when she was unreasonable and spoiled, and Carl indulged her. Lets go. She took the initiative to hold his hand. The displeasure on Carls face dissipated instantly. He held Jessicas hand with a smile, and whispered to her, Sit beside meter. Stay away from Jayvion. Jayvion always said Jessica was pretty, insisting that no one looked better than her. Although Carl agreed with him, he disliked Jayvion coveting Jessica. His Jessica was so beautiful, and everyone liked her. When they walked out of the elevator, Jessica got out of Carls hand. Then they walked towards the private room one behind the other. The door was ajar. Jessica could hear the shouting andughing inside the private room as she approached. She turned around and looked at Carl, If you want to leave, we have time to get out of here. But soon, Sophia came out and found them.N?velDrama.Org content. You guys are here. Sophia said you guys, but she was looking at Carl with her bright eyes. Jessica stepped forward and deliberately stood in front of Carl. She looked at Sophia and said, Yes, were here. A trace of dissatisfaction shed through Sophias eyes, but she hid it perfectly with a smile, Everyone is here except you guys. Then Jessica walked forward. Sophia stood still. Obviously, she was waiting for Carl, who was behind Jessica. Jessica knew her thoughts well. When she passed by, she grabbed Sophias arm and smiled stiltedly, Long time no see, Sophia. Sophia felt angry in her heart. However, it was inappropriate to shake Jessicas hand off in front of Carl. She had to smile, Long time no see. Dont you sleep well? Your skin looks terrible. Sophia always taunted others directly. But Jessica was straightforward, I guess you must be pretty busy with your work, because you have more crows feet. As youre getting old, you should take care of yourself. Chapter 1477 You Cannot Call Her Jessie Sophia was thirty years old. She used to think she should be a calmdy when she grew up. It was vulgar if she tookpliments seriously. However, at the age of thirty, neither was she as unique as she had expected, nor could she face her age calmly. Because everything she had now was at stake. When she was a teenager, she was arrogant andcent and didnt figure things out. When she was thirty, she wanted to firmly grasp everything around her, both connections and men. However, she couldnt remain calm as she worried about losing something. It was Jessica who irritated her. She had been jealous of Jessica since childhood. Jessica was protected by Carl. Carls friends also treated Jessica well because of him. Thanks to her character, Jessica was quite popr in the show business industry. Sophia was an outcast. If she walked away from this circle, no one would remember her. Sophia smiled gently and whispered, Jessica, do you think you will never grow old? Even if I have wrinkles on my face, I would be the most beautiful seniordy. I would never be a disgusting and sharp-tongued woman, just like you. Jessica looked at Sophia with a faint smile. She was calm and fearless. Carl stood behind Jessica not far away, looking around. He didnt look at them deliberately. Although they were whispering, Carl knew what they were talking about. Jessica and Sophia had never gotten well along. Carl was pleased when he saw Jessica embracing Sophia just now.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Carl was upset when Jessica told him that they should tell others they had met by chance in the parking lot. However, he felt much rxed now. Jessica cared about him. Why are you noting in? The door was opened, and Jayvion walked out of the private room. When hearing this, Jessica looked over, Jayvion? Jayvion was a lover of extreme sports. Because of frequent outdoor activities, his tanned skin looked healthy, and it was different from Carls. His white teeth were eye-catching when he grinned. Jayvion was handsome and his facial features were prominent and manly. Jessie is getting feminine. Jayvion opened his arms and walked over. When he was about to hug Jessica, Carl quickly pushed her away. Jayvion wasnt pissed off at all. He put one hands on Carls shoulder. Mr. Jones, its very unkind of you. Jessie is old enough, and you still protect her like her father. Do you want Jessie to remain single forever, till she bes a beautiful olddy? What did you call her? Did you call her Jessie? Carl put Jayvions arm behind his back and asked. Carl was a brawler since he was young. Even if he grew up, he was the strongest among his friends. Jayvion shouted, Carl, it hurts! Carl nced at him coldly and did not let go of his arm. Jayvion was in pain and said, Ill never call her Jessie. Is that OK? Only then did Carl let him go. Sophia witnessed this. She clenched her hands tightly as she was angry and jealous. Chapter 1478 Disgraceful If The News Gets Out. Since Jayvion promised, Carl walked into the private room with him. Jayvion was Carls closest friend. Carl rarely met him, as he traveled a lot. Carl was happy to see him. Both Jessica and Sophia were left behind. Watching Jayvion and Carl enter the private room, Sophia blocked Jessicas way. Will you take me in a fight? Jessica had rolled up her sleeves. In terms of fighting, Sophia had no chance to win. Sophia said coldly, Jessica, what exactly do you want? Make your point clearly. Say it now. Jessica folded her arms and looked at Sophia calmly. Sophia questioned, Havent you given up on Carl? Jessica stared at her. She pretended to consider her words and then replied, When did I say that? When you were in Studio City, you asked me to confess to Carl. You asked me to give it a try. You have given up on him then. But you dont let me get close to him now. What do you want? Sophia was pissed off when she talked about this. By the time she got herself prepared and decided to give it a try, she heard that Carl had a girlfriend and this girlfriend was pregnant with his child. Sophia was a proud girl. She would be regarded as Carls mistress if she got involved with him by then. It was disgraceful if the news got out. Her career would be over.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. When she heard that Sivans child was not Carls, Sophias hope was rekindled. In Sophias mind, she and Carl had known each other for so long. They were friends, although she wasnt as close to him as Jessica. Carl could easily ept her. Unexpectedly, Jessica showed up. ording to Jessicas words, she had no intention of giving up on Carl. Jessica curled her lips and said, I want to have what youre expecting. You Sophia pointed at her, Youve broken your promise! I just figured things out. Jessica held Sophias finger and said, Yes, I have broken my promise. What can you do to me? Jessica snorted coldly and shook off Sophias hand. She walked around her and entered the private room. Jayvion was a party animal. The private room was crowded. All the guests inside looked familiar. But Jessica could call only several names since they hadnt gathered for a long time. After walking in, she sat beside Carl. Everyone in this private room knew her. They all knew she was close to Carl. When Jessica sat beside Carl, no one was surprised. Carl handed her a ss of juice and whispered in her ear, Why did youe in sote? Jessica said slowly and took a sip of juice, I was talking about life with Miss Moyer. Then, she frowned and said with a disgusted expression, What is it? Im not here for juice. As soon as she finished her words, Jayvion came over and sat next to Jessica. When he saw the juice in her hand, Jayvion said, Whats that? Youre not a young girl anymore. You should have some wine. Lets get drunk tonight! Jayvion took away her juice and handed her a ss of wine, Have some wine. Jessica peeked at Carl. The light was dim. It was hard to see Carls expression clearly in the darkness. Chapter 1479 Don’t Mess with Her Jessica stared at him for a moment. With no response from him, she turned to Jayvion, clinked her ss with his, and said, Jayvion, a toast to you. Jessica spilled a little as she raised her head to drink. Carl handed over a napkin and whispered, Go easy on the drinks. Jessica tilted her head, her eyes and voice filled withughter, Roger, mama hen. She approached him to say thest two words and quickly turned away to talk to Jayvion. Jayvion and the others said that Carl protected Jessica like a mama hen protecting its chicks, and even called him Mama Jones. Of course, in the end, all of them were badly beaten up by Carl and had to abandon the nickname.N?velDrama.Org content. However, if someone asked about the rtionship between Jessica and Carl, they would say they were like hen and chicken and Carl was so protective over Jessica that others should better not mess with her unless he or she was courting death. Jessica had a few words with Jayvion, then quickly got up and went to y games on the other side, so as to avoid any punishment from Carl. Carl stared at her back with gloomy eyes and could only drink by himself. What else could he do? He had been spoiling her for years. He asked for it. He had to bite the bullets. Why are you drinking alone? We havent seen each other for so long. Lets get hammered tonight. Jayvion leaned over, opened two bottles of wine and ced one of them in front of Carl. Carl picked up the wine bottle and clinked it against Jayvions. After drinking a mouthful of wine, he asked, Are you leaving this time? No, Im done with it. Jayvion sighed and leaned back, The old man gave me an ultimatum to eithere back to inherit the family business or get married. I must make a choice. Otherwise, Ill have to do both. Carl smiled and said sarcastically, Thats good. Then your life will beplete with a family and a career. Were on the same boat. Save your sarcasm. Jayvion sneered. Carl raised his eyebrow and snorted disdainfully, Were not. I have a career. Jayvion was speechless and had to shut up and drink in silence. After drinking, he lit a cigarette. He had a cigarette for himself and handed the cigarette case to Carl, Have one. Ive quitted it. Carl waved his hand. Jayvion tilted his head with a surprised look, Would I believe you? I know you too well. Theres no point in telling me such a joke. Carl nced at him coldly. Jayvion felt something was not right. He became serious and asked in disbelief, Are you serious? Carl saidzily, Im getting married and having children. Carl had it all nned in advance. Although Jessica was unwilling to make their rtionship known to the public for the moment, it would be revealed soon orter. Then marriage and kids would be sure things toe, and he just wanted to get prepared. Jayvion nodded, Alright. Jayvion had just returned, but he had heard about what had happened to Carl recently. After some thought, he decided not to ask him about Sivan. Looking at Carl, Jayvion felt relieved to know that he was alright. Ssince Carl was considering getting married and having children, hed better hurry up too. Carl did not know any of that on Jayvions mind. He finished the bottle and went to Jessica. As soon as he sat down, he heard Jayvion holding the microphone and shouting, Since everyone is here, I have an announcement to make. Jessica and Carl turned around at the same time. Jayvion looked towards them and said seriously, I have decided to pursue Jessica from today! Chapter 1480 Magnanimousness Carl ced the wine cup heavily on the table and his face changed. However, the crowd surrounding him was busyughing. Including Jessica, no one noticed Carls expression at all. Jessica was staring at Jayvion in shock. She did not notice Carls expression at all. Mr. Jayvion, Im backing you up! If you want to chase after Miss Jessica, you have to get Mr. Carls consent first. Amidst the noisy voices, Jessica heard them mention Carls name. She turned to look at Carl. Carl also turned to look at Jessica. He was expressionless. Why are you looking at me? I have no idea Jayvion will do this. Jessica was also confused.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jayvion was a childhood friend of Carl and her. They were best friends since they were young. She did not expect Jayvion to suddenly announce in public that he wanted to chase after her. She came to the party today because she wanted to get together with her friends. Right at this moment, a rubberneck said to Jessica, Miss Jessica, what do you think of Mr. Jayvions words? Jessica stated unequivocally, I dont like Jayvion. Jayvion walked over. Being rejected, he wasnt angry. When he walked to Jessica, he said with a smile, Dont reject me in a hurry. Give me a chance. Jayvion said as he moved closer to Jessica. Carl kicked him hard and said, Go away! Didnt you hear Jessica say that she doesnt like you? Jayvion wasnt angry. He put his hand on Carls shoulder and pointed at Sophia, who was sitting not far away, Affection can be developed gradually in daily life. Youre single anyway. You can chase after Sophia. Carl shook off Jayvions hand and said, Why dont you chase after Sophia? Jayvion said, A fortune-teller said Sophia and I were not matched. Sophia was also surprised. She didnt expect that Jayvion would express his intention to chase after Jessica in public. When she heard Jayvion say it just now, she had been paying attention to others reactions, of course, mainly Carls attitude. Although Carl wore a long face, he did not refute anything. If Carl and Jessica were really together, Carl would stand up and refute, right? Maybe she still had a chance! Now that Jayvion had caused such amotion, the crowd in the private room was bantering with Jayvion. If she took the opportunity to show her love to Carl After making up her mind, Sophia walked over. She smiled and looked at Carl, saying, Carl, you can chase after me. Im still single. The remark was made half in jest. Sophias tone was rxed. But Jessica knew Sophia loved Carl, so she was unhappy. Jessica raised her eyebrows and looked at Sophia, Sophia, why dont you let Jayvion chase after you? Dont you think Jayvion deserves you? Jessica was smiling. Her tone was not gentle. Everyone felt the provocation in her tone. However, Jessica had always been straightforward. Besides, everyone knew that Jessica and Sophia disliked each other. Sophia said calmly, But Jayvion likes you. As a friend, I can only give you and Jayvion my best wishes. Sophia made herself look like a magnanimous person. Chapter 1481 Don’t Take It Seriously Jessica snorted coldly and looked at Sophia with a faint smile, Jayvion used to like you. Sophia stiffened when she heard Jessicas words. Jayvion indeed liked Sophia before. Sophia was pretty. When she was young, Sophia was good at learning and had an amiable personality. At that time, it was normal for Jayvion to be attracted to Sophia. However, Sophia was scheming since then. Sophia knew Jayvions feeling for her and deliberately kept Jayvion in suspension. She wanted to approach Carl via Jayvion. At that time, they were too young to understand the world. But now that so many years had passed and they had experienced so many things in society, how could they not understand Sophias tricks?N?velDrama.Org content. It was just because everyone had seen through Sophias tricks that no one liked her. However, they didnt want to offend the Moyers, so they would greet Sophia whenever they saw her. Jessie, at that time, I was young. Just take it as a joke. Jayvion hurriedly turned to look at Jessica and exined. Jessica liked Carl back then, but after so many years, they were still not together. This was why Jayvion dared to show his affection to Jessica in public today. Everyone knew Carl and Jessica were close back then. But Carl chose to go abroad and pursue his study without hesitation, leaving Jessica alone in the country. Jayvion had never thought about chasing after Jessica before because he knew Jessica was the apple in Carls eyes. But now, he had returned and intended to settle down, and Jessica remained single. Looking around, some female friends were married. Others were ygirls. Among them, Jessica was the most beautiful girl, the best choice for marriage. Rather than marrying a woman his family would choose for him, it was better to marry the one he liked. He knew Jessica well since they were young, and was also clear about her personality. He indeed wanted to marry Jessica. He turned to look at Jessica and found that she frowned slightly. Obviously, she did not feel happy. Jayvion did not expect Jessica to agree to be his girlfriend directly. He was prepared to spend a long time chasing her. However, he didnt expect to bepletely rejected in public like this. He felt very embarrassed. Thus, he lowered his head and whispered in Jessicas ear, Do me a favor, Jessica. Carl had been staring at Jayvion. As soon as Jayvion got closer, Carl stretched out his hand to push him. Then, Carl said to Jessica with a serious face, Molly texted me that she had something urgent to tell you. Go out and call her. Jessica was confused. If Molly had something to tell her, why didnt Molly call her? Although Carls excuse was clumsy, his expression was serious, so no one doubted him. But Jessica knew that Carl was looking for an excuse to let her go out. Jessica replied, Alright. After saying that, she turned to look at Jayvion with a smile, Jayvion, Ill go out and make a phone call now. Jayvion was about to follow Jessica, but Carl pulled him back, Where are you going? He ced the ss in front of Jayvion heavily, which startled Jayvion. Chapter 1482 Gamble on Everything Carl didnt want Jayvion to stay with Jessica anymore, so he asked Jessica out on purpose. Beforeing here tonight, Jessica said she would not disclose her rtionship with Carl to others. However, Jayvion confessed to her. For that, Jessica felt somewhat guilty. To Carl, it seemed unfair. But there was nothing she could do. She was really afraid of getting hurt and didnt dare to gamble on everything like what she had done when she was eighteen years old.N?velDrama.Org content. She was tired of being so indecisive like a coward, but she could not control the fear in her heart. This was probably the side effects of Carl leaving without telling her in advance. Her pride, self-esteem, self-confidence and carefree spirits were gone due to Carls sudden departure in the past. Even though she had decided to start over again with Carl out of her impulse and courage, she didnt feel safe or confident in her rtionship with Carl and was prepared to leave him at any time. In this rtionship, Jessica chose to protect herself by acting cowardly and selfishly. Jessica knew it was somewhat unfair to Carl. Jessica stood at the door of the private room for a moment before walking towards the elevator. With her understanding of Carls personality, she knew he would definitely fix Jayvion after she left. Before Carl did this, she needed to find a ce to kill her time. The Golden Cauldron Club was an integrated entertainment venue, and there was a bar downstairs. Jessica took the elevator downstairs to the bar. There was a band singing on the stage. Jessica found a ce and sat down. She ordered a ss of wine and drank it. The bar was really kicking at this moment. There were a total of five people in the band. Jessica looked at them and felt that drummer look familiar. However, due to the dim light and her bad sight, she could not see that persons face clearly. She could only tell that it was a girl. Jessica narrowed her eyes slightly and stared at the stage for a while. She couldnt recognize that girl. The more she looked at the girl, the more familiar she became to Jessica. Could it be that she was also from the entertainment industry? Jessica had seen her before, and that was why she looked familiar to Jessica. At this moment, a male customer sitting in front of Jessica spoke to the waiter. Jessica nced at him and felt surprised and thrilled. She knew who the girl on the stage was. Christopher was keen and felt Jessicas gaze. He turned around to look over. Jessica raised her ss and proposed a toast to him. Christopher was stunned for a moment, and then raised his ss as well. Jessicas gaze darted back and forth between Christopher and the girl on the stage. She took a photo with her mobile phone and sent it to Carl. She texted, Do you know Molly ys drums very well? She looked at the drummer on the stage and felt that she looked so familiar to her. But she didnt think that was Molly. The main reason was that Molly usually looked too childish. Jessica didnt even think that she would y drums. Carl was opening a bottle of wine when he received the photo from Jessica. Feeling the phone in his pocket vibrating, he put the bottle aside and took out his phone. He zoomed in and looked at the photo and replied, Howe you are in the bar? When Jessica saw Carls reply, she couldnt help but roll her eyes. This man always focused on something not rted to Jessica threw her phone aside and didnt even bother to reply to him. Jayvion muttered to himself, Why hasnt Jessie returned yet? The work of an artist is ratherplicated, and it takes time tomunicate with various parties. Carl said this nonsense seriously and continued opening the wine bottle. Although Jayvion noticed that Carl was unhappy after he confessed to Jessica, he did not feel that there was anything wrong. After all, Carl had protected Jessica since he was young. Thus, he said to Carl, Carl, why not give me some advice. How can I win Jessies heart? Chapter 1483Try Something Different Jessie Carl slightly curled his lip. It looked like he was smiling, but actually, he wasnt. A momentter, Carl asked Jayvion in a serious tone, Do you really want to be with Jessica? Of course. Jessica is your sister. Can I not be serious to her? If I am not sincere, you will definitely fix me, right? Jayvion straightened his back. He looked as serious as he could be, trying his best to demonstrate his determination. Hearing this, Carl curled his lips again. This time, he didugh. He turned to the waiter standing not far away and said, Bring a box of wine here. The waiter nced at the empty wine bottle in front of Carl and asked, Mr. Carl, do you mean this kind of wine? Carl nodded with an indifferent expression. His fingers tapped on the table hastily, seeming impatient. The thing was that this was imported wine, very strong.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Although there were so many people in the private room, they couldnt possibly finish a carton of wine. If one drank too much, he would definitely end up in trouble. However, since Carl had already ordered the wine, the waiter naturally went to get the wine for him. Do you want to open it now? the waiter asked. Carl nced at him and said firmly, Open them all. Not only the waiter, but also others in the room were shocked. Someone realized that something was wrong, and the music in the private room was turned off as well, and it was quiet. Carl was a regr customer of the Golden Cauldron Club, and was Leonardos close buddy, so the waiter naturally listened to him. Carl, it is impossible for us to finish so much wine tonight. What a waste Someone said with a smile, wanting to ease the situation. Carl ignored them. Afterwards, no one dared to speak again. The waiter opened the wine bottles and hurriedly left the private room. Carl pushed the bottles to Jayvion, and looked at him sharply. Drink it. Both of Carl and Jayvion were about the same age, and were carefree. Jayvion chose to travel around, exploring the mysteries of nature in his words. To put it bluntly, he was just taking the money from his family to eat, drink, and y around, but he did not want to take any responsibility. However, Carl did not choose to inherit his familys business. Instead, he met Leonardo and chose to start from scratch with him. Only then did they start up Tip Top Media. Although Leonardo had contributed more in the early stage of thepany, Carl was responsible for most of the businesses these years. He had long been able to stand on his own as a real businessman. After all these years in the business world, only when Carl was unhappy, he would show an incredible aura that only a determined businessman possessed. As for Jayvion, who had been eating, drinking, and ying all day, how could he defeat Carl in terms of aura? When Carl looked at him with his sharp eyes, he felt his scalp numb. Jayvion did not return often in these years. asionally, he woulde back. When everyone was gathered, they would talk about things that did not involve any business interests. He could get along well with them. It was because of this that Jayvion was unable to see the difference between himself and Carl. At this moment, he vaguely understood it. This made him feel a little embarrassed, and his face turned pale as well. Jayvion looked at the wine bottles in front of him and said slowly, Carl, we are grown-ups now. Why are we still ying the same game as we were when we were kids? Can we try something different other than drinking? Chapter 1484 Don’t Worry You want something different? Carl said indifferently, but he showed his disdain clearly in his eyes. Jayvion was about to say defiantly when he heard Carls mocking voice, You have nothing better than me. Immediately, the room turned into dead silence. Everyone noticed that Carl was getting serious. Thinking that Sophia and Carl were close friends, someone went to find Sophia and whispered to her, You are close with Carl. Please talk to him. They are brothers and dont have to make such a fuss over trivial things. People wouldugh about them.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Sophia hesitated. If she went to persuade Carl and Carl listened to her, it would be fine. She would also feel good. But if Carl didnt listen to her, she would be embarrassed in front of so many people. Alright! Ill drink with you. Jayvion almost gritted his teeth to say this. Sophia was relieved for that. She didnt need to risk herself to stop them anymore. The bands performance on the stage was over, and the band went backstage. There would be another performanceter. Christopher stood up and walked towards Jessica. He walked to Jessica and asked politely, Miss Jessica, do you mind if I sit down and chat with you? Christophers face was calm, and there was a glimmer of a smile in his eyes, which made him look gentle. Jessica did not agree, nor did she refuse. She just asked, Mr. Christopher, what do you want to talk to me? Christopher didnt wait for her answer and sat down directly opposite Jessica, Just a small talk. Jessicas gaze fell on the stage. The new performers came on stage, and it looked like a dance group of hot dances. When is the next recording of My Life? Did you receive any notice? Christopher asked. Are you afraid that your sponsorship fee will be wasted? Jessicas tone was tinged with ridicule. Christopher hedged, Im just asking. Jessica smiled and said, The program team has its own ns. You dont have to worry about it. Jessica? Mollys voice came from behind. Jessica turned around and smiled when she saw Molly. Why are you here? Molly was somewhat surprised. After all, Jessica had been staying at home recently. It was quite unexpected to see Jessica in the bar. Im having a party upstairs with my childhood friends. I feel bored, so Ie down to have a look. Jessica skipped what happened. I see. Molly nodded. Seeing that Molly had finished talking with Jessica, Christopher said, Miss Molly. The lights in the bar were flickering. They lit up and then dimmed. Molly was very familiar with Jessica. She recognized Jessica at a nce. She was talking to Jessica just now and did not notice that Christopher was also there. Mr. Christopher, youre here too. Molly nced back and forth between Jessica and Christopher, and her expression changed subtly. She couldnt help but sit down and looked at Christopher carefully. Christopher looked at Molly back calmly, indulging her to examine him. It was probably because of the lights that he looked gentle and refined. Molly blushed. She hurriedly turned her head and stuttered, That thats quite a coincidence What a coincidence. I didnt expect Miss Molly to be here as well. The corners of Christophers eyes curved slightly. He slowed down his talking speed with smiles in his eyes, which made him look even more gentle. Chapter 1485 Cheated by a Bad Man Jessica nced at them up and down quietly, as if she was watching a y.N?velDrama.Org content. Molly was young. Since she was Carls cousin, her peers, both boys and girls, honored her. Therefore, she had many friends. Her friends were well-off and they had grown up in upper ss. Weighing the pros and cons and calcting the gain were two required courses for them. But they were always irritable because they were young with little experience. Christopher was different from those irritable boys. He was reserved, calm, and tolerant, as if everything was under his control. He had the charm of a mature man precipitated from time, which was different from boys at Mollys age. At the same time, Christopher had the shrewdness that a businessman should have. Gentleness and shrewdness, two contradictory characteristics, were disyed by Christopher in a very harmonious manner. Molly didnt like Christopher because he had chased after Jessicas clout. But she didnt hate him. No one would hate a handsome gentleman. Christopher was the kind of man who would fascinate young girls, and that was human nature. Thinking of this, Molly calmed down a lot. She had just, as most of the other girls, felt the charm of Christopher, but there was nothing to be shy about. Molly became even calmer and her tone was natural, I came here to perform. You might have seen it just now. The sses in front of Jessica and Christopher were almost empty, so they must have stayed here for a long time. I havent expected you to y in a band. Have you ever thought about making a career out of it? Jessicas slender and fair fingers sped the transparent ss. Molly smiled and shrugged, Its just my hobby. Then she added, I prefer to look after my artist. Jessica smiled without saying a word. Christopher seemed to be interested in the band, and asked seriously, Is it difficult to learn drum? It should not be too difficult. I had learnt it when I was a child. I vaguely remembered that I took it on quite quickly Mollys eyes were shining as she talked about her hobby. Jessica found that she did not know much about her agent, and looked at Christopher. Christopher listened earnestly to Mollys story about learning to y drum when she was a child. He didnt humor him, and his usual shrewdness was nowhere to be found, and he looked more like a good man. For Molly, his trick was effective. She talked even more vigorously. Jessica remembered that Christopher had taken advantage of her and sneered at him inwardly. A polished scoundrel was probably the best word to describe Christopher. They were fully engaged in chatting. Jessica couldnt get a word in. She remembered Carl and sent him a message, Come over as soon as the party is over. Your cousin is about to be cheated by a bad man. Carl sent two messages in session. Ille over after dealing with Jayvion. Who? Dealing with? How would he deal with Jayvion? Jessica thought about Carls tricks and organized her thoughts, He is your childhood friend after all. Dont be too ruthless. Be lenient. Leave him alive. Dont worry. Carl also added a kissing emoji at the end. Jessica replied with an In-your-dream emoji. Carl said, Molly is thoughtless. Take care of her. Dont let her be tricked unwittingly. Jessica said, You are talking non-sense. Of course, she knew that Molly was thoughtless. Chapter 1486 Like Men of the Same Kind Seeing Jessicas message, Carl smiled. Just as he was about to reply, Jayvion reached out and shouted, Drink why are you looking at your phone? Cant you afford to lose Carl saw Jayvion was already in a daze and remembered what Jessica had just said. Can you still drink? Take care. Yes! I can continue drinking! Jayvion picked up the wine bottle and began to drink, just to prove his words. Carl raised his eyebrows without expression. This brat was risking his neck. It had nothing to do with him.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. When Jessica finished a ss of wine, Molly finally discovered that she seemed to have snubbed Jessica. She nced at Jessicas empty cup and said, Jessica, would you like some drink? Its my treat. No, thanks! Jessica smiled. Molly turned to look at Christopher. She had been chatting with him just now and found that he knew a lot. As they chatted very happily, she still wanted to continue; but she could not leave Jessica alone. She thought about changing a topic. But before she could think of anything they could talk about, Jessica spoke. Is Mr. Christophers fiance back? Jessicas words reminded Molly that Christopher had a fiance. Loss filled Mollys heart, like a drop of ink spreading on the paper. He had a fiance. Last time, he told her that his fiance ran away and that he would wait for her. He also mentioned that his fiance was young and he had to be nice to her. She wondered which girl was so lucky. Suddenly, she became envious. Christopher smiled. Not yet, but I dont think Ill wait for too long. Molly noticed that Christopher nced at her. She didnt know whether he did it on purpose or not. If so, was he just reminding her that he was not single, and she shouldnt have any thoughts on him? Molly curled her lips and drank a mouthful of water. She turned to look elsewhere as she didnt want to see Christopher at this moment. Im really curious about Mr. Christophers fiance. Jessica leaned against the sofa with curiosity. She Christophers expression was gentle, and he said without hesitation, Shes very cute, interesting, and pure. Jessica wanted tough out loud. Thats it? Hearing this, Mollypared his fiance with herself subconsciously, but she quickly realized what she was doing and was a little angry about herself. Christopher smiled. Thats enough. Jessica said, I thought Mr. Christopher would like a smart and beautiful woman. The smile on Christophers face disappeared. Why do you think so? Mr. Christopher is smart, so I thought you only take a fancy to women with simr quality. Jessicas tone was serious. Christophers expression also became somewhat serious. That is what I am looking for in partners. Jessica looked into his eyes and didnt ease the tension. She seemed to annoy him on purpose. Is that so? Christopher replied calmly, Of course. The atmosphere was somewhat strange. Molly even felt that they were going to flip the table and quarrel the next second. In her opinion, it was such a coincidence for Jessica and Christopher to appear here at the same time. And this was not the first time. She had a bold idea in her heart. Did Christopher like Jessica? Christopher said that he was waiting for his fiance, but he liked Jessica. He wanted to date with two girls at the same time, but Jessica asked about his fiance on purpose and then annoyed him? Chapter 1487 Love Quadrangular Molly was shocked by Jessicas bold idea. Jessica and Christopher were still looking at each other. The expressions on their faces were somewhat unfathomable. Molly could not quite understand. But she started to calm down and think. Jessica was beautiful, smart and good at acting. It was understandable that anyone would like her. She even began to wonder whether Christopher was worthy of Jessica. However, the rtionship between Jessica and Carl was quite unclear Love triangles? No! With Christophers rumored fiance, it was a quadrangr rtionship! This was dramatic. Molly didnt think such a quadrangr rtionship really existed. Molly had never seen anything like this. After a violent brainstorm, Molly came back to her senses and heard Jessica say, You have my bless. What? Was Jessica blessing him? Molly looked at Jessica and then turned to look at Christopher. Thank you, Christopher replied sincerely. Molly truly felt herself too na?ve to keep up with them. Jessica did not know what Molly had gone through in her head. She checked the time and felt that Carl should be done soon. So she turned around and asked Molly, How did you get here? Im going back with Carlter. Do you want to go with us? I Just as Molly spoke, Christopher interrupted her, I can drop Miss Molly off on my way home. What? said Molly. Although she knew Christopher was a gentleman and they had a pleasant chat today, they didnt know each other well enough for him to drive her home. Molly thought for a moment, and felt that Christopher said in a fit of pique. Thus, she declined, Its okay Ill just go with Jessica and Carl. Youd not trouble them. They are not on your way. Christophers tone became somewhat heavier, and there was a hint of displeasure.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Molly was even more certain that Christopher was in a fit of pique. Carl was her cousin and Jessica was the artist she worked for. She could even cadge meals and drinks from them, not to mention simply sending her home. On the contrary, it was quite awkward for Christopher to drive her home. Molly said thoughtfully, I dont think we are on the same direction. I dont mind stopping by. Christophers tone returned to its usual gentleness, but it got even harder for Molly to refuse him. Feeling like a coward, Molly looked at him and said, Alright then, I have to trouble you Not at all. Christopher smiled as if he was finally satisfied. Jessica received a WeChat message from Carl, Its over. Iming down to meet you. Jessica replied, Okay. She calcted how much time it would take Carl to get to the bar. It was less than ten minutes. However, she waited for twenty minutes, and he didnt show up. She sent Carl a message on WeChat worriedly, Have youe down yet? Where are you? Carl replied, In the toilet. Jessica frowned. Carl rarely used the word Toilet. She asked, For so long? Carl did not reply and she waited for a few more minutes. There was still no word from him. It was unlikely for Carl not to reply to her. Jessica stood up worriedly and looked at Molly who looked puzzled. Jessica said, Ill go find Carl. Then she turned to Christopher and said, Please take care of Molly. Christopher nodded slightly. After Jessica left the bar, she wasnt sure which floor Carl was on, so she started looking for him in the toilet on the bar floor first. Chapter 1488 Stay Away from Me The toilet on the bar floor was a spare toilet, and few people went there. Jessica walked to the door of the mens toilet and took a deep breath. She thought to herself, If there is someone inside, Ill just pretend that I went to the wrong side. After getting herself prepared mentally, Jessica walked directly into the mens toilet. The toilet was not very big, and she could see the end as soon as she entered. She didnt see anyone but a door, which was ajar, but there was not a single movement noticeable inside. Jessica walked over and opened the door. She saw a man, who was vomiting near the toilet. It was no one but Carl. Carls shirt was wrinkled. He sat on the ground, looking exhausted and miserable. He was in such a mess that he looked nothing like the arrogant Mr. Carl. Jessica hadnt seen Carl drunk like this for many years, so she was shocked for a while. As she recalled, thest time Carl was drunk like this was more than ten years ago. On the night of her junior high school graduation party, there was no adult around. She was drinking in the karaoke box with a group of ssmates. Carl went to pick her up. He was just a teenager and didnt want to lose face in front of her ssmates, so he kept drinking till every man was drunk. After that, Carl walked out of the box and fell straight down to the ground. He went home and slept for two days until he felt better. Jessica did not expect to see Carl in such a mess again after so many years. Carl vomited again. Jessica recovered from the shock and looked at Carl, not knowing whether tough or cry. She knew how much Carl could drink. If Carl was drunk like this, she could imagine how much Jayvion had drunk too. Drunkards react slowly. That was why Jessica had been standing there for so long, but Carl didnt even notice her. Although Carl was a decent young man who was picky about food and clothing, he was still an ordinary person. Vomiting in the toilet like this, he didnt look handsome at all. It was rare for Jessica to see him like this. She couldnt helpughing. She even wanted to take a video and show it to him when he became sober. However, Carl drank so much because of her. She was thinking about sharing the video on Wechat Moments. But then she changed her mind. If Carl saw it, he would me her, regardless of how close they were before. So Jessica removed her hand from her pocket, bent down slightly, and whispered his name. Carl. Carl suddenly stopped, as if he was trying to figure out whether someone was calling him. After two seconds, he slowly turned around and looked in the direction of Jessica.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. He looked at Jessica with nk eyes and tilted his head to identify the woman in front of him. Jessica found him so cute that she couldnt help smiling. She squatted in front of him and wanted to touch his head. However, before she could reach out and touch Carls head, Carl shoved her hand away and asked fiercely, Who are you? He would look frightening if it was on a normal asion. But at this moment, he was drunk, and in such a mess. Though he vomited heavily, he still managed to keep his clothes clean. Even so, he didnt seem to have the slightest bit of deterrence. Jessica wasnt mad at him. She restrained her smile slowly, put on a serious look, and said, Im your father. Carl said, Bullshit, my old man doesnt smell as good as you. Do I smell good? Jessica moved closer to Carl. Carl frowned, backed away, and said, Stay away from me. I am married. Chapter 1489 It Won’t Drown Me As Carl spoke, he still wanted to push Jessica away. However, he no longer had the strength to do so. He was dizzy and stretched out his hand to push Jessica. Before he could touch Jessica, he put his hands down again. Jessica did not try to approach him. She simply squatted in front of him and said, Stop lying to me! You are not married. Carl retorted, Anyway, Jessica is my wife. Jessica was stunned and asked him, Did Jessica agree to marry you? Carl looked angry, She could only marry me. Jayvion is drunk now. No one could rob her from me! Carl shouted provocatively, Who else? Then, he tilted his head and leaned against the wall, muttering something.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jessica leaned over and vaguely heard the words get married. Jessica was somewhat speechless. She was so bored that she squatted in the mens restroom, chatting with a drunkard. Although no one would normallye to this toilet, what if someone suddenly came in? She had better take Carl away. Jessica stood up, flushed the toilet, and took a tissue to clean the corner of Carls mouth. Although Carl was drunk to the point of losing his mind, he was still vignt. As soon as Jessica reached out her hand, Carl vigntly patted away Jessicas hand and dodged, Dont touch me. The drunken Carl was quite cute. Jessica smiled and patted his head, Carl! Look at me! Carl looked up at her for a long time. It was as if he had finally recognized her. He wanted to stand up, but had no strength. He could not stand up at all. He moved a little bit and slipped down again. Carl felt even dizzier. Carl frowned and said in a hoarse voice, Im not feeling well. Carl looked wronged, and was really drunk. Carl had drunk too much this time, which was quite different from the drunkenness he experienced before. Be good. Dont move. Ill take you home. Jessicas tone became serious. As expected, Carl was very obedient and didnt move anymore. He stared at Jessica with eager eyes. Jessica squatted down and tried her best to help Carl up. Carl was really drunk this time. He didnt have any strength. Jessica took a deep breath and helped him out of the cubicle. Carl slowly tilted his head and whispered in Jessicas ear, Jessie, am I heavy? Jessie Yes, very heavy. Jessica didnt know whether tough or cry. When Carl was so drunk, he would rattle away for a long time. The drunken Carl looked like a child. After Jessica helped Carl out, she pressed him against the washbasin and washed his face with cold water. Carl was probably feeling ufortable. He wanted to turn his head, but failed. Then, she randomly wiped Carls face and asked, Are you sober now? Carl stared at her and said, Jessie. Jessica curled her lips. Carl was not sober at all. Forgot it. Take him out of here. Just as Jessica was about to help him walk out, she heard Carl say in a serious tone, The water in the washbasin is too shallow to drown me. Jessica was startled. Chapter 1490 I Can Testify Jessica stopped talking and silently helped Carl out. She was thinking too much. Originally, she wanted to wash Carls face to make him sober, but she didnt expect that Carl would be dizzier. Jessica ignored Carl, who no longer had the strength to speak. Jessica was exhausted. She even suspected Carl who could walk after he was drunk before, was pretending. When they reached the elevator, Jessica heard Mollys voice. Jessica, Carl? Molly noticed that Jessica was tired, so she trotted over. She carefully examined Carl and said, Why does he drink so much? Molly saw that Carls eyes were closed. She stretched out two fingers and waved them in front of Carl, Carl, look at my fingers. Is this one or ten? Carl opened his eyes and looked at Mollys fingers seriously. Then, he pped Molly on the head and me her, Molly, youve been studying for so many years, but you cant count. It looks like he is drunk, but why does he still remember to teach me a lesson? Mr. Carl. Christopher walked over and greeted Carl. In a trance, Carl remembered what Jessica had said to him before.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jessica said a man was chasing after Molly. Carl narrowed his eyes and raised his eyebrows. He looked at Christopher and said, Are you the man Jessica mentioned? Christopher was shocked, You get me wrong. Jessica also remembered what she had said to Carl before, and figured out what Carl meant. Just as she was about to exin, she heard Molly exin hurriedly, Carl, dont talk nonsense. Mr. Christopher and Jessica are just friends Jessica didnt know what to say. She and Christopher indeed were friends. Molly thought Christopher loved Jessica. Now, she heard Carls words. She thought Carl knew about Christophers love for Jessica. Now that he was drunk, he got straight to the point after seeing Christopher. Carl was her cousin. She knew Carl very well. In addition, Carl was drunk. She was afraid that Carl would fight with Christopher. Thus, she took another step forward and stood in front of Christopher, separating Christopher from Carl with a ttering smile on her face. Carl, believe me, I can testify it. Im staying with Jessica every day. What I said is absolutely true. Jessica and Mr. Christopher are just friends indeed. Thats enough. Jessica interrupted Molly. She was really afraid that others would misunderstand him if Molly continued speaking. Carl was right. Molly was really a fool. How could she manage to survive until now? Christopher lowered his head and rubbed his forehead slightly. He did not understand what Molly was thinking about. He thought he had shown his love to her clearly, but Molly still didnt understand it at all. Molly hurriedly walked over to help Jessica, Carl is quite heavy, isnt he? Let me help you. Seeing Molly and Jessica supporting Carl, a tall and strong drunkard, Christopher coughed softly and said, Let me do this. Chapter 1491 Get Rid of Bad Habits Carl was tall, and it would definitely be easier for Christopher to support him. However, Carl would probably refuse him because he didnt like to be touched by others.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Just as Jessica was about to decline his help, Carl said slowly, Thank you. Jessica was stunned and turned to look at Carl. Carl slowly pulled his hand out of Jessicas arm, staggered to his feet, and stretched out his hand towards Christopher. Christopher did not hesitate and walked over to support Carl. Jessica moved to the side to make room for Christopher. Like an onlooker, she watched Christopher supporting Carl into the elevator. Jessica turned to ask Molly, Does Carl get rid of his bad habits when he is drunk? Molly murmured, Perhaps he really lost his mind. Molly knew Carl was fastidious, so she was surprised to see that Carl was willing to let Christopher hold him. Lets go. The elevator door was about to close, and Jessica pulled Molly inside. In the elevator, Jessica and Molly had been staring at Carl curiously. As for Carl, he squinted his eyes and casually pressed himself on Christopher. He was drunk and delirious, but he still had his consciousness, while his reaction was much slower. He subconsciously felt that it was hard for Jessica to support him. He was reluctant to see Jessica suffer. Although he and Christopher werent familiar with each other, they had been cooperating recently. Perhaps they would be rtives in the future. When they went down to the first floor and stepped out of the elevator, Jessica saw a group of people surrounding something not far away. It seemed they were looking at what happened there. Just as a waiter was passing by, Molly stopped him and asked, What happened over there? The waiter said awkwardly, A guest is drunk, but please rest assured! We will send him home as soon as possible. The guest got drunk and started to make trouble in the lobby. It should be dealt with by the people from the Golden Cauldron. No wonder the waiter was embarrassed. After the waiter left, Molly said excitedly, A lot of people are drunk today. Let me go and take a look. Although there were a group of onlookers, there werent many in numbers. After all, those who came to enjoy themselves in Golden Cauldron were with power and dignity. Even if they were curious in their minds, they rarely stayed here to watch what happened, because they didnt want to humiliate themselves as an onlooker. Molly pushed away from the crowd and watched what happened. Then she ran back, Its so funny! That man said he was a fish. He said he didnt have legs and had to swim. He even had to breathe with his cheeks When Jessica heard this, she couldnt help but look over there as she passed by. Coincidentally, she heard someone shouting, Fish doesnt have legs. Where is my tail? Who stole my tail The voice sounded familiar. Jessica stopped and squeezed inside. She saw Jayvion lying on the floor, swimming like a fish. A waiter came to pull Jayvion up. Jayvion rolled back and rolled further away, You vicious fishermen, dont even think of catching me Then, he desperately swam again, trying to break free from the waiters grasp. Jessica turned to look at Carl with mixed feelings. Compared with Jayvion, Carl was not a drunkard at all. Jayvion probably didnt want to go out for a long time after he became sober. Chapter 1492 She Was Wrong If anything, Jayvion was the most miserable one. Jayvions friends probably felt that he was embarrassing, so no one took care of him, leaving him lying here alone. As for the waiters, there was nothing they could do. The customers who came to Golden Cauldron Club were either wealthy or powerful. It might cause some problems if they were hurt or offended by the waiters. So it ended up like this. Carl, who had been staring nkly for a long time, suddenly tilted his head and said, I might have heard Jayvion. Jessica crossly pointed at Jayvion, who was swimming on the ground. See what youve done! He is still swimming there. When did Leonardo build a swimming pool in the club? Why didnt he tell me? Carl was lost in thought, with doubts in his eyes. Jessica ignored him. She turned to Christopher and said, Sorry about that, Mr. Christopher. The corners of Christophers mouth twitched. He didnt think this was funny, because he was taken as a crutch by Carl. When the group walked to the door, Carl suddenly stopped. Everyone turned around to look at him. Carls eyes suddenly lit up. He said, Jayvion looked so ugly when he was swimming. I will take a video of him and let him know how funny he looks. Jessica pursed her lips, pretending she hadnt heard Carl at all. It has been a long night. I must stop Carl from making more trouble so we can go home earlier. Molly and Christopher obviously agreed with Jessica. They both walked outside quickly, for fear that Carl would cause more trouble. Carl did not care about the neglect from the others. He started rummaging his pockets for his phone. After searching for a while, he failed to find it. So he stopped again. Jessie, my phone is missing Jessie? It sounds so intimate. Mollyughed and looked at Jessica. Jessica was embarrassed. She replied to Carl roughly, Then buy a new one. Alright. Suddenly, something came up in Carls mind. He said, It costs money. Jessica snapped, Ill buy it for you! Carl refuted, But Mom said a man cant use womens money. Jessica got angry. Shes wrong. Shut up. Carl pouted and nodded. Finally, Christopher threw Carl into the taxi. They had consumed alcohol tonight, so they went home by taxi. After Jessica and Carl left, Molly was also leaving. She said goodbye to Christopher, Mr. Christopher, Ill be leaving now. Christopher was tidying up his suit. He had supported Carl all the way, and his clothes were slightly wrinkled. Hearing that, he raised his head and frowned slightly. I can send you home. You cant drive after drinking. Molly did not know why Christopher was so insistent on sending her home. She kept reminding him that he had drunk in the bar. Christopher looked down and said, I cant drive, but does it mean I cant share a ride with you? His voice was as gentle as usual, but Molly sensed a trace of rudeness and anger in his words. Why is he so angry? Did I say something offensive?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. I Molly stuttered for a while and didnt know what to say. She just lowered her head and turned around to hail a taxi. Forget it. We had a friendly chat today, but that didnt mean anything. For someone like Christopher, he could make anyone happy during the chat if he wants to. Moreover, he has a fiance. On top of that, he likes Jessica. Scum! The more Molly thought about it, the less she wanted to talk to Christopher. Chapter 1493 It Was Quite Surprising At this time, it was easy to take a taxi at the entrance of Golden Cauldron Club. Molly stopped a taxi soon. The taxi driver stopped the car. Molly thought for a moment, and believed that she should say goodbye to Christopher out of politeness. So, she turned to Christopher and said, Mr. Christopher, Im She hadnt finished her words yet. Christopher suddenly walked over and opened the taxi door one step ahead of her. Then, he got into the taxi. Molly was confused. What was Christopher doing? This car was hailed by her. Did he want to take the taxi first? Originally, Molly nned to talk with Christopher in a friendly manner. But at that moment, she could not calm herself down. She stared at Christopher and said in an entuated tone, Mr. Christopher, I get to this car first. Christopher looked up at her and said, Get in. Two short words revealed a pressure that she could not be ignored. This reminded Molly of the angry Carl. Carl was several years older than her, and he disciplined her most of the time when they were together. He was usually easy-going. But when he was angry, it was quite different. She didnt dare to offend him at all. Molly instantly understood that Christopher was going to send her home by taxi. She thought Christopher had given up this idea. But she didnt expect that Christopher still insisted on sending her home. This was quite surprising. Molly hesitated. However, seeing Christophers sharp eyes, she silently got into the car. The carriage was exceptionally quiet and the atmosphere was quite strange. The taxi driver turned on the meter, started the engine, and nced at the rearview mirror. Christopher was expressionless and sat upright. Looking nonchnt, he was either wealthy or respectable and that he was not amodating. Molly, who sat beside him, looked easy-going. The driver asked in the direction where Molly was sitting, May I ask where you are going? Hearing this, Molly looked at Christopher. Christopher felt Mollys gaze and nced at her, Where do you live? He said this as if she owed him money. Molly curled her lips and told her address to the driver.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. After that, the driver no longer looked back and stepped on the elerator. Molly lived not far, and it was a half-an-hour drive before she arrived. Im home. Molly put her hand on the door handle and was ready to get off, indicating that Christopher didnt need to get off. Christopher didnt say a word and opened the door on the other side. Molly was so shocked that she immediately paid the fare and got off. As soon as she got off, the taxi drove away like an arrow leaving the bow. Molly turned her face to elude the dust from the car. She asked Christopher, Why did you get off? It is not easy to take a taxi here. Carl had always been willing to spend money on those close to him. Molly didnt have much money when she escaped from her marriage. Carl rented this house for her. It was a high-end residential area in a prime location. The rent was several hundreds of thousands of dors a year. Since it was a high-end residential area, it was not easy to take a taxi. It seemed that Christopher didnt hear Molly and asked seriously, I have sent you back. Arent you going to serve me a cup of water? Molly was stunned and said with hesitation, It isnt appropriate Its almost midnight. How about I buy you dinner another day? Chapter 1494 Behave Yourself with Dignity Molly regretted after she finished the sentence. She didnt want Christopher to send her home at all, and now, she had to treat him to a meal. Her rent was paid by Carl and her living expenses were also subsidized by him. She was embarrassed to keep asking him for money. She was paid her sry a few days ago, so Carl didnt have to pay her living expenses anymore. She didnt expect she would buy Christopher dinner before she had enough money. It was impossible to treat Christopher, a big boss, to a shabby meal. I didnt expect you can afford to live here. Whats more, you still have extra money to treat me to dinner. Christopher smiled genially. But Molly felt that he was mocking her.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Well, sort of. Molly didnt want to exin to Christopher in details. She felt strange to exin everything too clearly. Christopher wasnt going to let her off just like that. Christophers smile deepened and he said leisurely, Miss Molly, although you are Miss Jessicas agent, you are still an intern. As far as I know, the sry for the intern should not be enough to pay the monthly rent here. Molly looked at Christopher in disbelief, Are you investigating me? If he was not investigating her, how could a big boss like Christopher know how much she earned? I dont need to investigate. Its justmon sense, Christopher said softly. Molly felt that she was despised by him again. She was more confused about what Christopher was thinking. She decided to make it clear. Mr. Christopher, I dont know why you insisted on sending me home by taxi. But we are not that close. You have your fiance and you should behave yourself with dignity. Molly was extremely serious. She believed that if she had a mirror, she would see her expression as serious as that of a pedant. It was the first time that she tried to persuade someone so seriously. In the past, she was the one who was persuaded. Behave himself with dignity? This little girl advised him to behave himself with dignity? Christopher pondered for a moment beforeughing softly. If it were another woman, she would make her attitude ambiguous. However, she told him directly to behave himself with dignity. This little girl was indeed simple and thoughtless. That exined why his parents liked her and why they made him see her even though she had escaped from marriage. I was rude today. Miss Molly, please forgive me. Christopher looked at Molly sincerely. Molly felt that she couldnt hate Christopher anymore. His apology was so sincere. Molly pursed her lips and said, Then, so be it. Im going home. What about you? Ill have the driver pick me up. You go first. It was midnight, and she should go home to have a good rest. Molly nodded and walked towards the residential area. After taking a few steps, she turned around and quietly looked at Christopher. Christopher stood under the streetmps. He was tall, slender and stately. It was a pity that he had a fiance. Molly sighed again and hurriedly entered the residential area. When she got home, she called Jessica. Jessica, are you home? Jessica and Carl had just arrived home. Carl fell asleep on the way back. She asked a security guard to carry Carl home and she was currently cleaning Carls face. We just arrived. Jessica turned on the speaker and put it aside. She continued cleaning Carls face and asked, Did Christopher send you home? Chapter 1495 I’m Dreaming Molly fell silent and then whispered, How did you know he was going to send me home? Jessicaughed, I guessed. Mr. Christopher is such a gentleman. Molly and Jessica were on good terms, so Molly didnt hide her thoughts. She said directly, There is something wrong with Mr. Christopher. He seems to be very smart and gentle. He insists on sending me home though he has a fiance. He was a bastard. Hearing this, Jessica fell silent. Molly thought that Jessica was thinking about whether Christopher was a bastard or not. A momentter, Jessica asked, Mr. Christopher insisted on sending you home? Yes, but you missed my point. Molly was tired. Jessicas thoughts seemed to be so different from hers. No. Thats the point. What do you think of Christopher? Jessica asked her. He is smart, capable, and handsome. Molly came back to her senses, But what does this have to do with me? He has a fiance, though he insisted on sending me home. Does he want to cheat behind his fiance? The more Molly thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong. Moreover, Christopher seemed to like Jessica. Carl, who was sleeping on the bed, frowned and kicked the quilt. He seemed to be disturbed by Mollys call. Jessica turned off the speakerphone, Lets talk about it tomorrow. Its veryte today. Go to bed early. I Molly still wanted to say something, but Jessica had hung up the phone. Carl was so drunk that he slept from the night until dusk the next day. Before Jessica went out in the morning, she ordered breakfast and ced it on the table. She left a note reminding Carl to heat it in the microwave oven before he ate. Jessica went out early because she needed to participate in a public welfare event. She was busy until two or three oclock in the afternoon, and it was dusk when she got home. She opened the door and it was quiet inside. Carl? Jessica closed the door.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. No response. She changed her shoes and walked in. The breakfast was still there. Why? If Carl woke up and saw the breakfast, he must know that she bought it for him. Even if he had urgent matters, he would have finished the breakfast she bought. Jessica walked to the bedroom and gently opened the door. Carl was on the bed. Jessica was stunned for a moment and sighed. He hadnt woken up yet. Jessica went to the bedside and sat down. Just as she was thinking about waking him up, Carl pulled the quilt down, looking as if he had just woken up. Are you awake? Carl stared at Jessica for a few seconds, and then suddenly rubbed his eyes, Im not awake. Im dreaming. If he wasnt dreaming, how could he see Jessica? Listening to his tone, Jessica felt that he was much more normal after the sleep. He should bepletely sober. Jessica moved his covers away casually. Looking at Carls dazed appearance, she pointed at the bathroom and said, Go to the bathroom and clean yourself up. I want to chat with youter. The word chat was stressed. Then she went out. Carl rubbed his temples. What did he do yesterday? Chapter 1496 Minimize the Impact on You Women more or less had trouble making choices. Jessica came out of the bedroom and reclined on the sofa to order takeout.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. However, she had chosen for a long time but did not know what to order. She couldnt make the final decision even after Carl got out of the bathroom. Carl sobered up after taking a shower. He vaguely remembered drinking Jayvion under the tablest night. Afterward, he went downstairs happily to the bar to look for Jessica. He couldnt remember what had happened after he left Jayvions. What are you doing? With a smile, Carl walked to Jessica and sat down beside her. He turned his head to look at her phone. Jessica was looking at the menu. She calmly handed the phone to Carl and let him see it himself. Are you ordering takeout? How could you take these as breakfast? Jessica had just browsed meals like fish and shrimps. Jessica did not say anything and pressed the power button to lock the screen. Then, she pushed it again to light the screen so that Carl could see the time on it. Carl took a closer look and noticed that it was almost 6 in the evening. Oh God! Carl opened his eyes wide and shouted, Have I slept for so long? Jessica wasnt in a hurry to order the takeout. She wasnt starving, and Carl also seemed too bouncy to be hungry. She put her phone aside, crossed her arms, and said with a poker face, Carl, can you stop drinking a lot with people all the time? Are you trying to kill others or yourself? Until now, Carl realized that Jessica was very serious, so he could not help but sit up straight. Well drinking Jayvion under the table is at least better than beating him upCarl didnt think he was wrong, but Jessica looked unhappy, so his voice got lower. Jessica sighed and gave up arguing with him. Let it go. Drinking a little isnt a big deal. She got up, took something from her bag, and handed it to Carl. Carl looked down and found that it was a medical report. He looked at Jessica questioningly. Its yours. This morning, Kalyan couldnt find you, so he called me and gave me this, Jessica exined. Carl looked tall and thin. Although he exercised a lot, he wasnt very healthy. He often stayed upte, smoked, and drank. He called it the life of young people. But Carl was already in his early thirties. He was no longer an energetic teenager. At this age, one must learn to admit that he was no longer young. Carl looked through the medical records and coughed softly. He exined, I was in a bad state back then. Normally, it wasnt like that. However, Jessica suddenly changed the topic. Ive thought about it. Lets announce it. She did not say those words to me Carl. It was just that this medical report made her realize that they had missed too much time that they should have spent together. There was no way they could go back to the past. However, they could at least live up to their present and future days. Announce it? Carl blinked his eyes and bluntly asked, Is that what I am thinking? Jessica replied firmly, Yes. Happiness came so suddenly that Carl didnt know what to say. He sat in a daze for a while before digesting what Jessica had said. Well, Im going to think about the n to make others ept our rtionship, and what we can do to minimize the impact on you. In fact, having a boyfriend would not influence her career so much. It was just that she was in love with Carl. Chapter 1497 It Was a Piece of Cake As he said this, Carl fumbled in his pocket for his phone. Not finding his phone, he stood up and walked towards the bedroom. What are you doing? Jessica asked him. Carl stopped and replied, To get my phone. He didnt know that he had lost his phone. It wasnt in his pocket. He thought it must be in the bedroom. Jessica found his stunned expression funny. She did not tell him the truth. Instead, she replied with a simple Okay. Carl did not think too much and entered the bedroom. He looked around the bedroom. He even lifted the carpet. However, he couldnt find his phone. So he went to the living room. My phone is missing. Carl scratched his head and walked out. His confused face looked a little dumbfounded. Jessicaughed at him, You have lost your phone. Still want to drink? Carl was stunned for a moment. Nobody knew what he was thinking about. He walked to Jessicas side and sat down. Then he smiled at Jessica silently. Jessica nced at him and said, Why the happy face? I remember someone promised that she would buy me a phone. Carl was really drunk. He vaguely remembered that Jessica said that. But he was not sure whether this was out of his imagination. Jessica red at him, You always have a brilliant memory in remembering such things. Carl had nothing the whole day. Jessica was afraid that he was hungry. So she didnt bother with this anymore. She threw the phone to him and said, What would you like to eat? Carl picked up his phone and smiled tteringly, I havent eaten all day. Im hungry now. I bought you breakfast and put it on the table. You didnt get up. You can me no one for that! Jessica held a pillow and turned on the TV. What a coincidence. It was broadcasting My Life. More coincidentally, Carl and Jessica were on the program. Carl also heard his voice. He looked up at the TV screen. During the recording, Sivan and Carl were in a romantic rtionship, so they were very close and looked very intimate. Carl felt a little embarrassed. He nced at Jessica with caution. I heard of a great costume drama. Leonardo said that Summer was also watching this. Did he give you any more attention when you turn the variety show he invested in into something like this? Also, didnt you watch Summers Moments? Shes so busy that she doesnt have time to watch any drama. Jessica saw through Carl. Carl pursed his lips. He had nothing to say. Indeed. Leonardo and Summer were busytely. Jessica and Carl didnt know what they were busy with. But one thing was for sure: they just didnt have time to talk to Carl. Probably Leonardo didnt want to talk to him, either. Alright, Lets order. Im starving. Jessica changed the channel. She did not continue the topic. Carl ordered quickly. He ordered dishes Jessica liked. He didnt need to think about anything else. It was a piece of cake. After ordering, Carl found that the breakfast Jessica bought him was still on the table. He insisted on heating it up and eating it. Jessica couldnt stop him.N?velDrama.Org content. In the end, Carl not only had the breakfast but also had dinner with Jessica. Finally, he had to walk back and forth through the room to digest the food he had taken. Chapter 1498 Marriage for Business Jessica watched as Carl walked around in the room with a severe expression and smiled somehow. And then, she asked Carl about the rtion between Molly and Christopher. So Christopher is Mollys fianc? Carl stopped for a moment, and he was seriously thinking about it before he said, Probably. Jessica threw her pillow over. What do you mean? Tell me more. Yes, youre right. Carl hurriedly changed his words and continued walking around with the pillow. As he walked, he talked about Christopher. As for Christopher, I dont know him very well. He didnt live in Hoover City when he was a child. It was thest time I came home that I heard my father mention him. I know that Mollys fianc work in an Intepany. He is young, promising, and sophisticated. Jessica asked, So you knew that Christopher was Mollys fianc from the beginning? Carl nodded. And why didnt you tell Molly? Jessica took a pillow and was about to throw it towards Carl again. Carl tossed the pillow in his arms and surrendered. I didnt do it on purpose. I just hoped that Molly could get along well with Christopher without knowing that he is her fianc. Maybe they would be in love with each other. Jessica put down the pillow and said, I dont think its fair to Molly. Does Christopher know that Molly is his fiance? Judging from Christophers attitude towards Molly, it could be seen that Christopher had known who Molly was. However, Molly did not know anything about Christopher.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. If Christopher wants to know it, he just needs to ask someone to investigate. Carl said, Their engagement was made by their families. They have never seen each other before. Ive known Molly since she was a child. Even if it is a marriage for business, the Jones would never find a yboy for Molly. Does thedy from your family need to trade her marriage for profits? Jessica looked at Carl with a faint smile. The Jones familys reputation and history in Hoover City went way back. The development of their family was totally different from the Emerson familys, but it was also a powerful and wealthy family. You know, my grandfather was once a gang leader. After my father and mother got married, he decided to call it quits and spent more than ten years washing away the Jones Familys illegal property. The Jones family, in fact, is not that stable. Carl suddenly put on a severe face. He walked over to Jessica and sat down. Jessica pursed her lips. Why do you always push women to sacrifice their marriage but never ask men to do so? Jessica felt a little unfair for Molly. Molly was pure and innocent, but she was actually clear of what she should do for her family. She had told Jessica once that she felt her fianc was too old for her. But Jessica knew, it was just an excuse. The reason Molly escaped from the wedding was probably she didnt want to trade her marriage for profits. She didnt dislike the age of her fianc. She just didnt want her marriage to be a deal. However, judging from Carls attitude, he didnt seem to feel anything wrong with a marriage for business. Carl lowered his eyes and began to think. Jessica slowly sat up straight. Did he want to trade his marriage for interests? At this time, Carl turned to look at her with a severe expression and said something shocking, If I were a woman, I would marry Leonardo. If so, how could Summer be his wife? Jessica kicked him and snapped, You can also marry him now. Just try your best to make him fall in love with you! Chapter 1499 Refuse Him Gently Carl chuckled, Thanks to you. If it werent for you, Summer wouldnt have any chance.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. As Carl said this, he even brushed his hair in a very coquettish manner. Ive stood in your way then. Jessica ridiculed. Carl walked over shamelessly and was pushed away by Jessica, You can leave now. Go back to your own ce. Dont bother me here. Alright. Carl stood up and walked towards the door. At the door, Carl turned around and smiled at Jessica, Breakfast in the morning? There was a hint of anticipation in his tone. Jessica nodded and Carl happily left. Looking at the closed door, Jessica was surprised. Did Carl really leave like this? Immediately? She thought that Carl would be shameless and insisted on staying. The next morning, Carl came early. Jessica yawned and opened the door. So early? Of course. The earlier I make breakfast, the better it is. As Carl spoke, he raised the breakfast ingredients in his hand and showed them to Jessica. Jessica was so shocked and stopped her yawns, Making breakfast? Carl nodded. Jessica asked uncertainly, You? Of course. Carl didnt talk to Jessica anymore and patted her head, My cooking skills are absolutely amazing! He squeezed past Jessica, who was still stunned. What did she hear? Carl wanted to make breakfast. He could make breakfast? Impossible! She did not believe that Mr. Jones could make breakfast. Jessica moved to the kitchen door and peeked inside. Seeing Carl picking up the ingredients, she said tentatively, I wanted to eat steamed dumplings. She didnt want to eat steamed dumplings. She just thought that using the ingredients, Carl couldnt make steamed dumplings. Since he couldnt make steamed dumplings, they had to go out to eat. If they went out to eat, she wouldnt have to eat Carls murdering food. Carl was a man who had burned the kitchen. She didnt dare to bet! Lets eat steamed dumplings at noon. Carl refused without turning his head. Jessica could not dampen Carls enthusiasm. They were ustomed to ridiculing each other. But this time, Carl really wanted to make breakfast for her. Jessica left the kitchen and returned to her room, sending Summer a WeChat message. Summer, may I ask you a question? Summer had a regr daily routine. She must have woken up at this time. Not long after the WeChat message was sent, Jessica received a reply. Summer said, Whats the question? How to gently refuse a boyfriend who cant cook to cook? You have a boyfriend? Jessica remembered that she had not told Summer that she intended to start over with Carl. Summer sent another voice message. Jessica heard Summer ask, Are you and Carl reconciled? Jessica felt somewhat guilty and embarrassed. She replied an emoji of rabbit to express Yes. She waited for Summer to ask about her and Carl, but she didnt expect Summer to reply, Since its Carl, you dont have to worry. You could believe his cooking skills. Summer had learned a lot from Mr. Emerson and teased her like this. Chapter 1500 Don’t You Love Me Anymore? But there was another question. Why did Summer ask her to rest assured of Carls cooking? Why? Jessica was in utter shock. And she quickly texted again to show her surprise. Summer, you know nothing about Carls cooking. He can even burn down the kitchen. Why do you ask me to rest assured of his cooking? Forget it. I dont expect that he can cook something to eat, at least he wont make food poisoning. So, Summer, dont you love me anymore? Do you want me to be killed by Carl? So, do you still care about me? Summer knew that Jessica was kidding. She smiled and replied, I am his master. Jessica was shocked. Carl went to Summer to learn how to cook. How could it be possible?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jessica video-called Summer to ask more about it. Summer answered very quickly. Jessica. Summer was in a garden, where Leonardo passed behind with a ss of water. He put it down and greeted Jessica. Jessica also waved her hands to Leonardo and said, Mr. Emerson, good morning. Leonardo nodded slightly and left. As soon as he left, Jessica anxiously asked Summer, Did Carl learn how to cook from you? Thats right. Hes a fast learner. Smart people learn everything fast, Summer said with a smile. Jessica said, You are praising him. Summer showed a bigger smile. Yes, after all, he is your boyfriend. He also cooks you breakfast. Does he cook lunch for you? He has learned how to make your favorite dishes. Jessica was stunned. When did he learn that? She knew nothing about that. Carl was quite busy with his work, so how could he have time to learn cooking from Summer? For people who could cook, it was easy for them to handle a recipe. However, Carl had led the life of the pampered aristocracy and had never cooked himself since he was a child. It was tough for Jessica to imagine how Carl dealt with the meat and bones wearing an apron in the kitchen. It was unimaginable. Well, he came to me for this before Sivan told us about her pregnancy. Summer thought about it carefully and confirmed that it was the correct time. It should be at that time. So did he make lunch and dinner for you? Why did Summer ask about it again? Jessica suddenly realized something. Summer was implying things. Summer, you are cunning. If you want to know whether Carl lives with me or not, you can ask me directly. Why do you deliberately ask if he cooks lunch for me or not? Jessica shook her head, exposing a very disappointed expression. Summer was debunked but instead asked with a smile, Am I? Nope. Jessica grinned and said, Yet I decide to announce our rtionship to the public. A moment ago, Summers face had been full of smiles. After hearing Jessica, the smile on her face instantly faded a lot. After a while, Summer slowly said, Is it appropriate to make it public right now? Summers question meant that she felt that it was not a good time. Carl had caused so many troubles. Although he was the young and promising president of Tip Top, he had too many affairs with other women. Moreover, Sivans matter was just over. As soon as the rumors passed, Carl announced his rtionship with Jessica, which was unfavorable. Jessica had been in showbiz for all these years without any dirt. But if her rtionship with Carl was exposed, it might be her dirt. Chapter 1501 Now Is As Good a Time As Any Summer considered the matter from Jessicas point of view. This was between Jessica and Carl, and Jessica had made her decision. Summer respected it and would not interfere. Still, she felt a little worried. She was worried about Jessica. Jessica handled the matter with seeming calm as if it was nothing. However, Summer knew it must have taken a lot for Jessica to start over with Carl. She must have thought it through before she finally made this decision. This was hard enough for her. And now she decided to make their rtionship public. This was fast. So Summer was worried about her. Jessica knew what Summer was thinking. Instead of giving a direct response to Summers concerns, she smiled and said, I dont think anyone knows when the best time is. If so, now is as good a time as any. Summer, what do you think? Jessica asked. Summer hesitated for a moment before nodding, Yes, youre right. She knew that Jessica had made up her mind. At the same time, she was prepared for the consequences. Just then, someone knocked on Jessicas door.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jessicas expression changed a little. She said, Carl hase to call me to have breakfast Sure enough, Carls voice came the next moment. Jessica, breakfast is ready. Hurry up, or it will get cold. Ill be right out. Jessica shouted. Carl left after hearing this. Jessica pricked up her ears. There was not a sound outside. Thinking that Carl must have left, she let out a sigh of relief and said to Summer, Bye for now. Im going to eat Carls wicked cuisine. If I survive it, Ill buy you dinnerter. Jessica added, You and Leonardo. No matter what, she and Carls rtionship was worth a get-together with Summer and Leonardo. Summerughed, Alright. Im looking forward to it. After washing up, Jessica got changed and left the bedroom. Carl sat at the dining table, setting the te. Jessica walked over and saw that Carl had made sandwiches. And they looked good. She looked at Carl in surprise. Carl smiled and pulled out the chair for her. Come and try this. It has been a while since I learned to make sandwiches. I never got the chance to cook, so Im afraid this one might not be very tasty. Although he spoke modestly, a trace of expectation in his voice betrayed his real thoughts. He maintained an indifferent look but actually, he was waiting for praise. Jessica sat down. Thinking the sandwich looked really good, she took a picture with her phone. Carl sat opposite her and looked at her with a smile. Jessica sent the photo to Summer. Then, she put her phone down and began to eat the sandwich Carl made. How is it? Carl hurriedly asked her. Making sandwiches didnt require much skill. Jessica had eaten quite a few sandwiches. But maybe because of her imagination, she thought this sandwich Carl made was different. It was very special. It was delicious. Not bad. Chapter 1502 One Doesn’t Need to Prove Oneself to Anyone Jessica said that it was not bad, just to see Carls reaction. Carls eyes lit up. If you like it, I can make it for you every day. Jessica chuckled, You wish! Carl smiled and started to eat. Carl went to the office after breakfast. He went for a drink with Jayvion and then slept at home for a whole day. He didnt go to work all day yesterday, so he got a lot of work to do. He was busy all day. Jessicas contract was about to expire. She set out to open her own studio. In the past, as well as acting, she wanted to earn more money to prove herself and to make sure that she had made the right choices. Her thought changed over time. One doesnt need to prove oneself to anyone. That is pointless. What really matters is to be more aware of what one is doing. Jessica got a general idea of how a studio worked. In the afternoon, she had a date with Summer for coffee. Summer got there on time. She looked Jessica up and down and said, Your look good. Jessica smiled, You look better. Jessica rested her chin in her hands and stared at Summers face. Why are you staring at me? Summer asked when she noticed this.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jessica replied, Is it my imagination or have you be prettier? Your skin looks better, and your face is a little rounder Then sheughed. Summer stroked her face and asked, Is it that obvious? What? Jessica didnt understand what she meant. Summer smiled and said, I have gained some weighttely. Why are you so happy about it? Is there any good news? Jessica saw Summers expression and knew that there must be something she didnt know. The waiter served coffee. Summer thanked him. She lowered her eyes and stirred the coffee. A momentter, she said softly, Im pregnant. What? It took a few seconds for the words to sink in. Jessica was delighted. She brought over the coffee in front of Summer and said, Youre pregnant! Its such big news Hey, dont drink this coffee Its okay to drink a little Summer said as she reached out to get her coffee back. But Jessica didnt give it back to her and ordered her a ss of juice. Summer had no choice, so she just drank the juice with a straw. When did this happen? Leonardo must be delighted, isnt he? Jessica asked. He doesnt know yet, Summer said with a smile. Perhaps a happy person would keep smiling involuntarily. That was how Summer was like at the moment. She looked warm and kept smiling. Havent you told him yet? I mean, this is a big deal, Jessica thought for a while and said. If he knew that you were pregnant, he would never let youe out alone. How old is it? Jessicas gaze fell on Summers belly. A month. Leonardo has been busytely. I want to tell him this good newster when he is not this busy. Otherwise, he wouldnt be able to work these days. Summer knew Leonardo best. If he knew about her pregnancy, he would give priority to her and didnt bother to work. But she was not as fragile as Leonardo always thought. Chapter 1503 It’s Not a Secret This is indeed great news, Jessica said to Summer jokingly. Summer touched her belly and the look in her eyes was gentle. She said in a helpless tone, If Leonardo knew that I was pregnant, he would not let me go out alone. I have to treasure my few moments of freedom. Jessica thought about Leonardos style and then nodded, But he is caring about you. Hearing this, Summerughed. She was now living such a peaceful and happy life, but she often felt it was not quite real. Are you hungry? I heard its easy to get hungry when one is pregnant. Lets order some food. Regardless of Summers reaction, Jessica called for a waiter after she finished speaking. Summer was indeed a little hungry, so she ordered snacks. Regarding Jessicas decision to go public her romance with Carl, Summer knew that Jessica was determined, so she didnt say anything further. It was just an announcement of their rtionship. Even if most people questioned them and didnt support them, they could spend money to settle it. Summer was now much cooler. As long as everyone was fine, it did not matter to use innocuous means provided that the principles were not vited and harm wouldnt be done to others. After a while, the waiter came out with the snacks. However, before the waiter came over, he was bumped into by someone. There was a crisp sound. It was cups, tes, bowls, and saucers falling on the floor. Summer and Jessica turned around at the same time and saw that there was a mess over there. It was a woman who hit the waiter. The woman had her back to Jessica. Jessica could not see her face. The man next to the woman shouted, Whats wrong with you? Are you blind? Illin about your restaurant. My wife is still pregnant! Hearing the word pregnant, Summer couldnt help but look back. Summer looked the woman up and down for a moment, then turned to Jessica and said, Why do I feel that the pregnant girl looks a little familiar? It seems like Ive seen her somewhere before. Jessica said with a serious expression, Its Sivan. Sivan? Summer was shocked. She couldnt help looking back again. Sivan was a star of acting, so she was naturally prettier than ordinary people. In the past, every time Summer saw Sivan, she was dressed in clothes of famous brands and wore exquisite makeup. However, the pregnant womans hair was slightly disheveled. She had not groomed it carefully. She was dressed in a simple cotton shirt, and Summer could not identify what brand it was. Looking at her back, Summer could tell that she was thin and bony. Summer looked at the woman not far away carefully for a while before finally recognizing her as Sivan. The man beside her Summer looked at the man beside Sivan with some confusion. He was dressed inly and looked a little slovenly. He didnt seem to be rich at all. Sivan was quite ambitious. How could she be with someone who wasnt rich? Jessica knew that Summer was puzzled and exined, The man next to her is Jace Caine. He should be the biological father of her child. Summer asked, How do you know? In the past, I heard someone mention it at a dinner party. Later, I happened to meet Sivan twice. Sivan was a newbie and had no experience. She couldnt hide this matter, and its not a secret. Jessica had indeed known long ago that Sivan became the mistress kept by Jace.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. All investors and directors were courteous to Jessica because of her current status, her family background, and Carl backing her up. Except for particrly reckless people, most people would not be presumptuous in front of her. However, that didnt stop those people from chatting about some celebrities in front of her. Chapter 1504 Playing Dirty After hearing what Jessica said, Summer said with a surprised expression, There is no secret in the entertainment industry. Jessica chuckled, Its not that theres no secret, but ordinary people cant hide it. Why were so many people so eager for power and money? Because these two things were really useful. With them, one could do anything he wanted to do. Summer did not show her attitude, but she did go through that. A waiter walked over. When he reached their table, he bowed slightly and apologized to them, Sorry,dies, something unexpected happened just now. Your food was identally knocked over by our waiter. We will make you a new one right away and have it free of charge. Please forgive us. Never mind. After saying this, Jessica looked at Sivan again. Sivan stood quietly behind Jace. She ced her hands on her side and did not touch her belly. Jace did not care if Sivan was okay, and he just kept making a scene. Because Jace kept on making noise, the waiter could only call the manager over. It was a farce. Seeing Jessica looking at them, Summer also nced over there. Then she said to the waiter, No need to have our food free of charge. It doesnt matter. Summer and Jessica often came to this restaurant. The food here was not bad, and the waiters there were very considerate. Customerse first. Moreover, it wasnt the shopkeepers fault to encounter customers like Jace and Sivan. The waiter only smiled and then said, This is what our boss wants. The waiter insisted on serving them free food.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. So, Summer did not say anything further. After the manager came over, he said something to Jace. Jace quickly quieted down. Then the manager respectfully invited Jace into the private room. Sivan lowered her head and followed behind. She was about to walk into the corridor at the corner when she seemed to sense something and suddenly turned back to look in Jessicas direction. Jessica did not dodge at all and stared at Sivan as well. The lights in the lobby were warm-toned. In the light, Jessica could not see Sivans face. However, Jessica perceived the resentment that Sivan had conveyed with her nce. Sivan followed them into the room, and Jessica turned around. Jessica picked up the coffee cup in front of her and drank the coffee inside in one gulp. She was a little unhappy. She wanted to spend time leisurely with Summer, but they met Sivan. Seeing Jessica lowering her head, Summer tilted her head to look at Jessicas face, Why are you looking like that? Seeing Sivan like this, your heart melts? No. Jessica raised her head with a thoughtful expression, I just feel that Carl, the bad guy, is very ruthless. Sivan was a little stupid, but she was not a total idiot. Therefore, she couldnt take the initiative to meet Jace and tell him that she was pregnant with his child. Sivan was beautiful. After her abortion, she could move to another city if she couldnt stay in Hoover City any longer. She could choose a young man from a wealthy family to be with him, and she would be able to live a good life there. Jessica could guess that Sivan was with Jace because of Carl. Carl was a wolf in sheeps clothing. On the surface, he was friendly, but in fact, he was the best at ying dirty. What he would do depended on whether he was provoked or not. Summer understood what Jessica meant, Indeed. Carl hit Sivan where she hurt. He wanted Sivan to never be relieved for the rest of her life. I was afraid of Carl when I was young, Jessica said with a faint expression. What? Summer had a confused look on her face, Are you afraid of him? I heard that Carl has treated you well since he was young. He has always protected and favored you, treating you like a precious treasure. Chapter 1505 That’s So Annoying Jessica exined to Summer, That was after we were older. In the beginning, I was afraid of him. You were afraid of him, but he was still nice to you? Summer raised her eyebrows, Whats wrong with him? I thought I must befriend him because I was scared of him and didnt want him to be my enemy. In the beginning, I was the one who always followed him around. I thought he would be impatient. I could never have imagined that he would be nice to me instead. What he did was quite unexpected Jessica looked as if she was missing the past as a smile shed across her face. Summer smiled, So that is your story with him in the past? I thought he hung out with you all the time as a child because you were a pretty little girl. Jessica brushed a lock of hair off her forehead and pretended she was serious, That must also be one of the reasons.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Summerughed after she heard Jessicas reply. A waiter came to serve the dishes they ordered at that time. What happened just now had put a damper on Jessicas mood. But she felt happier after chatting with Summer. They enjoyed their meal while chatting andughing. And then, they wanted to go home. Summer had driven there. Jessica was a little worried about her friend ever since she heard that Summer was pregnant, Maybe I should drive you home. Summer could only say, Im fine. Dont be so nervous. Youre just like Leonardo now I am just a bit worried. Jessica also thought that she might be making too big a deal out of it, but she just could not rest assured. At this moment, they heard a voice from behind, Jessica. Summer and Jessica turned around and saw Sivan standing not far behind them. Sivans belly had begun to bulge out. She didnt look like she was looking forward to being a mother at all, and her expression was extremely sullen. Jessica frowned and ignored Sivan. She just walked up to Summer and said in a low voice, Just go now. Drive carefully. Sivan always tried to cause trouble. Jessica was not afraid of her. But Summer was pregnant. Jessica thought Summer should better keep a distance from Sivan. Sivan was never a clever woman, and she seemed unfriendly now. Jessica was not sure if Sivan would explode with anger. Summer knew Jessica worried about her, so she nodded to Jessica, Then Ill go now. You should be careful, too. When Jessica turned around again, she saw that Sivan was walking towards her. Jessica walked to Sivan quietly and blocked her way. I thought you are going to ignore me. Sivans voice was soft as if she didnt have any strength. But what she said was weird. It sounded as if Jessica could not ignore her. What do you want? Jessica heard Summer starting her car. After she turned around and saw that Summer had driven away, Jessica became rxed. She didnt need to worry about anything no matter what Sivan would do now. Jessica spoke to Sivan perfunctorily. She didnt really want to chat with Sivan there, so she just turned around and walked towards her car. Where are you going? Sivans voice was a little anxious as she followed. Jessica was a little annoyed, Do you think I will stay there and talk to you? I dont think we are that close. Sivanughed, and herughter was somewhat shrill, Are you happy to see me make a fool of myself? Jessica said coldly, Im very busy. I have never paid so much attention to you! Youre always like that. Sivan took two steps back and looked at Jessica carefully, You always look calm, confident, and carefree. Thats so annoying. Jessica turned around, opened the car door, and got into her car. Sivan ran towards Jessica like crazy when she saw that. Jessica immediately locked the car door. Sivan beat the car window and shouted. Jessica Hicks! Chapter 1506 Trash of the Worst Kind Naturally, Jessica just ignored Sivan and started her car. She wanted to drive away. However, as soon as Jessica started the car, Sivan suddenly rushed to Jessicas car and held onto the front of the car tightly. She looked as if she would stop Jessica at all cost. Jessica jammed on her brakes. She was flung forward due to inertia, and then, the seatbelt threw her back to her seat. She ran out of patience. After ncing sideways at Sivan through the wind, she took out her phone and called the security guards. The security guards came in no time. Jace also came with the security guards. Honey, why are you here? Ive been looking for you for a long time. Why didnt you tell me where you were going? I was so worried Jace walked towards Sivan with a concerned expression. Sivan was still standing in front of Jessicas car. When she turned to look at Jace, Jessica could see the panic and fear on Sivans face. The security guard had walked over. Jessica opened the door and got out. Miss Jessica. The security guard nodded to Jessica and spoke in a gentle tone. Jessica curled up her lips a little and said, Sorry to trouble you. I need you here. Jessica was a beautiful girl. The security guard became awkward when she smiled at him, That is what we should do Miss Jessica? Jace said. Jessica turned around and saw Jace and Sivan approaching her. Jaces arm was wrapped around Sivan. Miss Jessica. Jaces gaze was like a brush as he studied her from head to toe. It gave Jessica goose bumps. Jaces eyes suddenly lip up, Miss Jessica, this is the first time Ive seen you so closely. You look even more beautiful than youre on TV. As he spoke, he still fixed his eyes on Jessica. Jace used to be a venture capitalist. He once made a lot of money on several projects. He was a big shot at that time and had dated several beautiful female celebrities. However, he had never dated someone as beautiful as Jessica. Jessica didnt like how he was staring at her, so her expression darkened. She turned to the security guard and said, Im leaving now. Miss Jessica, wait Jace came up to Jessica and wanted to grab her arm. Jessica immediately dodged it. Jace was a bit embarrassed, but he smiled again soon, Miss Jessica, why are you in such a hurry? I have to apologize on behalf of my wife. She has caused you trouble, hasnt she? How about this? Let me take you to dinner No, thats fine. Jessica directly rejected the invitation before he finished his words. Jessica had been in the show business for years and had met all kinds of men. How would she fail to see through what Jace wanted? He was trash of the worst kind. Sivan, who had been in Jaces arms quietly, suddenly spoke in a low voice, Jessica, Im sorry. Her voice was low, and she had kept her head down. She looked weak and pitiful beside Jace. For a moment, Jessica felt her heart had softened.N?velDrama.Org content. Sivan continued, Dont be angry. Its just that I havent seen you for too long. I wanted to talk to you. Jessica sneered in her heart. Sivan had been aggressive when she tried to stop Jessicas car just now. But she looked so weak when she was with Jace. Maybe she was just a person who bullied the weak and feared the strong. Did Sivan think Jessica was a pushover? Jessica paused and turned to look at Jace. She said seriously, Mr. Jace, you should keep an eye on your wife. I dont know her well, and I dont know why she tried to stop my car. But I dont want to see her get herself into trouble when she stops somebody elses car. Sivans expression changed drastically as if she hadnt expected Jessica to say that at all. Chapter 1507 Sivan Dares Not Resist Jace After Jessica said that, Jace turned to look at Sivan with a strange expression on his face. He then turned back to look at Jessica and said, Miss Jessica, thank you for reminding me. I will remember it. Jessica noticed that Sivan shivered when Jace spoke. That was a sign of fear. Jessica frowned slightly and did not say another word. Shen then turned around and drove away. Miss Jessica, be careful on your way home. The security guard saw Jessica out. He turned around and found that Jace had taken Sivan away, so he left as well. Jaces car was also parked there. He dragged Sivan to the car, opened the door, and directly pushed Sivan into it. Jace did that very roughly. He didnt care that Sivan was pregnant.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Sivan was forced to be together with Jace and keep the child. Even though she hated the child, she still protected her belly subconsciously when she was pushed into the car. Jace got into the car from the other side. He locked the door as soon as he got into the car. And then, he stared at Sivan with a sinister expression, Why did you go to look for Jessica? You want her to help you run away, dont you? Jace looked resentful and ruthless as if he would immediately strangle Sivan once she admitted it. Sivans lips twitched. She flinched in fear and stammered, No No, I dont. No? Jaces voice was low as he stared at her. Sivan pursed her lips. Just as she wanted to speak, Jace suddenly shouted, You cant be there just to chat with her! I know you want her to help you run! Do you think Im an idiot? Sivan, you think youre tough now? Sivan leaned against the door to dodge, but it was pointless. Jace pped her. Half of her face went numb, and blood oozed out from the corner of her mouth. Sivan screamed. There was not much room in the car, so Sivan had nowhere to hide. Jace pped her hard, and the pnded right on her face. But she didnt dare to resist. Jace had nothing now. He just wanted the child in Sivans belly. She had of course thought about running. But Jace had some photos of her. After Jace took her home, he had forced her to take sexually explicit photos. Jace would expose those photos to the public if she ran away. She would not be able to stay in Hoover City any longer if Jace did that to her. Life would also be difficult for her, even if she went to another city. After all, she was once famous as Carls girlfriend. That was her life these days. That was why she had thought of asking Jessica for help when she saw Jessica just now. She found an opportunity and followed Jessica out. Sivan saw Jessica and Summer chatting andughing when she got out. Jessica and Summer were both beautiful. And Summer was Leonardos wife. Sivan wondered why Jessica was so lucky. Carl cared about her so much, and Jessicas best friend was Leonardos wife. Sivan knew she should be humble when she asked Jessica for help, but jealousy and resentment in her heart popped out once she saw Jessica. She couldnt help but be sarcastic. Jessica never paid attention to her. However, the more often Jessica ignored Sivan, the more Sivan hated Jessica. So she ended up being captured by Jace again. Sivan knew Jace would beat her and abuse her after they got home. She thought she couldnt just be a sitting duck! Sivan touched her face which was prickling and said in a low voice, Youve got your eyes on Jessica, havent you? Chapter 1508 We Need Money Sivan and Jace had been together for five years, so she knew what kind of man he was very well. Sivan was sure that Jace had got his eyes on Jessica after seeing the way he looked at Jessica. Sivan didnt want to admit it, but Jessica was indeed beautiful. Most men wouldnt be able to look away from Jessica when they saw her. And Jace had always been a yboy. Sivan knew too well what Jace and the people around him were like when he was still a rich venture capitalist. If Jessica fell for Jaces trick of sweet words, her life would be ruined. When Sivan thought of that, a trace of craziness shed across her eyes. Jace froze when he heard Sivans question, but he snorted, Yes, I got my eyes on her, so what? Look at yourself! Youre not even half as pretty as she is now. I dont even want to look at your face. Sivan clenched her fists. Her palms hurt because her fingernails dug into her flesh. She gritted her teeth and forced herself to repress the anger in her heart. She said softly, I can help you. Jace had just started the car. His hand stiffened as he heard what Sivan said. Joy shed across his eyes, but he looked evil again in the blink of an eye. He snapped, Help me? How can you help me? Look at yourself! Did Jessica ever pay any attention to you?N?velDrama.Org content. You didnt believe me when I made myself Carls girlfriend, did you? Sivan lowered her eyes slightly and tried her best to endure Jaces ridicule and disdain for her. So what? Didnt Carl kick you out? You piece of shit! Jace cursed Sivan and called her a piece of shit. Sivan sneered and said, At least I used to be Carls official girlfriend. You called me a piece of shit, but you are stuck with me for the rest of your life. Jace was enraged. He shouted, Shut the fuck up! Jessica is a star, and her parents are also rich. If you can get hold of her secrets Sivan gave Jace a meaningful look, At that time, you can have as much money as you want, right? In fact, Jace had never thought about that. He didnt dare to. But some thoughts he had tried to ignore began to pop up again after he heard Sivans words. He just couldnt stop thinking about them. They were just like watering out from the mouth of a spring. Seeing that Jace was lost in thought, Sivan knew he was tempted. Jace was an idiot. Sivan had been with him for many years, so she knew him better than anyone. He was arrogant and conceited. He always felt that he could aplish whatever he had decided to do. And he would definitely do it. You want to help me? Why do you offer to help me? Even though Jace was tempted, he didnt lose his mindpletely. He knew he was never nice to Sivan, so she shouldnt have offered to help. I will be your wife for the rest of my life. Even though we can get by with what we have now, we need to think about our son. We need money. Sivan spoke sincerely while rubbing her belly. Jace didnt believe her words until he studied Sivans face carefully and found no insincerity on it, Youre right. We should give it a try for our son. Sivan sneered in her heart. Just as she expected, Jace rose to the bait. She knew Jaces life would be destroyed regardless of whether he could seed or not. If he dared to do anything to Jessica, Carl would never forgive him, let alone the Hickses. Sivan didnt care what would happen to Jace at all. She just hated to see how aloof and detached Jessica was. Chapter 1509 Only One Word Jessica was with a heavy heart on her way home. She could tell that Sivan was having a rough time. Jessica didnt know if she sympathized with Sivan, but she did feel a bit sorry. Most of the time, it was a woman who gave another woman a hard time. For example, Sivan always hated Jessica. But when Sivan was with Jace, all she knew was fear. Jessica still hadplicated feelings when she got home. After parking her car in the underground garage, she took the elevator. Her phone rang as soon as she got out of the elevator. The call was from Summer. Summer, are you home? Jessica picked up the phone and asked in a t tone. No, Im with Leonardo at hispany. He called me while I was on my way home. He said we can go home together after he gets off work. Jessica listened carefully, and she could vaguely hear someone flipping through documents in the background at the other end of the phone. Good. Youre pregnant. I feel assured if he and you go home together. Jessica was a little worried about Summer going home on her own. Jessica knew that probably nothing would happen to Summer, but she tended to assume the worst as she thought about what had happened in the past. Its fine. Dont worry. Summer knew what Jessica was thinking about. After saying a few words to soothe Jessica, Summer asked, Wheres Sivan? Did she do anything to you? No. Jace came over and took her away after you left, Jessica said. Summer was silent for a moment. She remembered what had happened in the restaurant. Jace did not seem to be a good guy. Summer knew Jace was definitely not nice to Sivan. She could tell from Sivans face just now. That might be some kind of retribution for what Sivan had done. Im d that youre fine. Summer replied briefly. Just as Jessica was about to respond, she heard Leonardos voice on the other end of the phone, Come here and take a look at this. He was talking to Summer. And indeed, he was calling out to Summer. Rosies kindergarten assignment recently was to grow a nt. Somehow, Leonardo also got interested in growing nts after he helped Rosie grow a flower. He studied how to grow nts whenever he had time now. Summer felt aging might be the reason, but she dared not tell Leonardo about her guess. She didnt want to irritate him. He had be much more good-natured now, but he still liked to hold a grudge. Maybe that part of him wouldnt change for the rest of his life. Just hang up the phone and go. Ill need to think about what I should have for supper tonight. Jessica smiled and urged Summer to go to Leonardo. And then, she directly hung up without giving Summer a chance to refuse. Jessica sat on the sofa and checked her WeChat Moments absent-mindedly. Suddenly, she saw a post that Jayvion sent three hours ago. There was only one word in that post. The word was simple but meaningful. And it was: fuck! Jessica and Jayvion knew each other since childhood, so they had many mutual friends. Jessica took a nce and saw that many people had liked the post. Those who knew what was going on all replied, LOL. And those who did not know what was going on alsomented to ask what happened. Jessica thought for a moment and also liked the post.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After she liked the post, she scrolled up to check the older posts. She got a notification when she refreshed the page. She clicked on it and saw that Carl hadmented Jayvion with a smiley face. Immediately after, a mutual friend of Carl and Jayvion replied to Carl in thement section of that post, Carl! There you are! Jessica thought that Jayvion was really not in luck. He sent that post on Moments of WeChat three hours ago because he was not sober until then. After he finally became sober and found out what silly things he had done, Carl went tough at him. Chapter 1510 Men in Love Will Become Sherlock Holmes As soon as Carl appeared in thement section of Jayvions post, the atmosphere there became even livelier. While Jayvions friends were teasing Jayvion, Jayvion replied to Carl. Jayvion wrote, Carl!!!! Even though Jayvion had made a fool of himself when he was drunk in front of Carl the other day, that hadnt affected their friendship. After all, they grew up together since they were children. However, the four exmation marks in Jayvions reply seemed to be meaningful. Jessica just liked Jayvions post, but she felt that it was a bit inappropriate now. She felt as if she had teamed up with Carl tough at Jayvion. After thinking for a while, Jessica unliked the post. However, Jayvion immediately sent her a message after she unliked it. Jayvion said, Jessica, you unliked my post!!! He used three exmation marks this time. She thought that Jayvion had be a fan of exmation marks. He was a man who had interesting experiences now. Jessica thought for a moment and decided to pretend she did not see it. But Jayvion sent another message in no time, I saw that you were typing. Dont pretend you didnt see it. Say something to me! Jessica was lost for words. Jessica remained silent for a while and then replied to him with five words, I did it by mistake. Do you think I will believe you? Jayvion said. Jessica replied, Of course you will believe me. Jayvion rolled his eyes. Jessica soothed Jayvion, Jayvion, thats nothing. You swam on the floor of Golden Cauldron Club, and thats all. Who hasnt done stupid things before? As soon as she sent out the message, she saw that Jayvion was typing again. But Jessica didnt see his reply after waiting for a moment, so she went back to the list of chats. She found that Carl had also sent her a new message. Jessica clicked on the chat to check the message. Carl wrote, Is Jayvion chatting with you? Are you monitoring my phone? Otherwise, how could he know that she was chatting with Jayvion? Well, he and I are having a war of words in hisment section, and he suddenly became quiet. Jayvion loved teasing and arguing with others. And he never admitted defeat in a war of words. Carl knew Jayvion must be chatting with someone else if he suddenly became quiet. Carl had seen that Jessica liked and then unliked Jayvions post. That was why Carl could guess that Jayvion was chatting with Jessica. Jessica understood the whole thing after thinking for a second. She wasnt sure what she felt about it. She simply texted, You are so perceptive. Men will be Sherlock Holmes when they are in love, Carl said. Jessica was dumbfounded. Just as Jessica was at a loss what to write, Carl made a video call to her. Jessica epted it. Jessica! Carl called out to Jessica immediately after she epted the video call. Jessica replied, Yes? Carl said, Are you still chatting with Jayvion? Yeah. Jessica nodded.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. That reminded Jessica to check whether Jayvion had replied to her. She lowered her eyes to look at her phone. Jayvion had sent his reply to her three minutes ago. Jayvion wrote, Jessica, I was serious that night. Jessica stiffened. She knew that Jayvion was talking about his confession of love at the party that night. She had heard many men express their feelings for her since she was young. But Jayvion was different from those guys. Jayvion was a mutual friend of her and Carl since childhood, and Jayvion seemed serious. Jessica typed slowly, We should meet and talk. She believed she should have a serious talk with Javion about that. Chapter 1511 The Less One Conveys, the Bigger the Problem Carl held a pen in his hand and stared intently at Jessica on the screen. Seeing that Jessica was staring at the screen of her phone as if she was looking at something, he frowned slightly. Then he saw Jessicas fingers started to move. It was obvious that she was sending messages. Carl knew that Jessica was replying to Jayvion. Jessica was replying to another man in front of him. Carl narrowed his eyes slightly and raised his eyebrows, Jessica, arent you afraid that I will get angry that you are chatting with another man while you are having a video chat with me? Jessica looked up at him with a smile, Then what should I do? I still have to meet Jayvion. Arent you going to die of anger? Carl cursed in his mind and forced a friendly smile, It is enough to chat. Theres no need to meet, is there? Jessica neither agreed nor refused, Alright, go on with what you are doing. I gotta go. I have nothing to do now. If he hung up, Jessica would go chat with Jayvion again. Jessica raised her chin and pointed at Kalyan, who was standing behind Carl, Kalyan has always been standing behind you. Kalyan stood right behind Carl with arge stack of documents in his hands. Carl leisurely turned his head and red at Kalyan, These documents have been processed, havent they? Kalyan answered, Yes. Jessica wanted tough, Alright, I gotta go. Come to my house tonight. I have something to tell you.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Okay. Carl turned around and the expression on his face changed instantly. He smiled brightly. At night. As soon as it was time to get off work, Carl carried his coat and was about to leave. Kalyan came in from the outside and saw that Carl was about to leave. He thought about the schedule for this evening and said, Mr. Carl, there are still ten minutes left before the meeting begins. What? Im going home to meet my wife. Carl finished and then left. Kalyan was lost for word. Hearing the sound of the door closing, Kalyan recoveredfromthe shock. Today was also the day Kalyan wanted to quit. However, as a senior assistant, he still needed to deal with all the unexpected situations perfectly. Kalyan expressionlessly straightened his tie and suit. He then turned around and walked towards the meeting room. With a serious expression, he announced, Mr. Carl has something emergency. The meeting is canceled. The less one conveys, the bigger the problem. Everyone saw Kalyans serious expression, so someone worriedly asked, Is something wrong? Mr. Carl will take care of it. Dont worry. Kalyan felt that he was getting more and more capable of bluffing, and it was all because of Carl. After leaving the meeting room, Kalyan let out a long sigh of relief. He also seeded in bluffing today. Carl hummed a tune all the way home. When he passed a certain intersection, he turned around and saw a couple on the road. The man gave the woman a bouquet, and the woman looked very happy with a shy expression. Carl narrowed his eyes and then drove forward. When he passed by a flower shop, he got out of the car and bought a bunch of flowers. When he came out of the flower shop with the flowers in his hands, he wondered if Jessica would be happy to receive the flowers. It seemed that he had never sent Jessica flowers before. They werent teenagers anymore, and they missed too much time. Looking back, Carl felt as if they were suddenly separated and suddenly reunited. Time passed so quickly that it was like a dream. Jessica should be happy. Carl was thinking so intensively that he didnt notice someone in a nearby car reaching out with a camera to take his photos. After entering the residential area and parking the car, Carl held the flowers and quickly walked towards the elevator entrance, impatiently wanting to see Jessica. He knocked twice at the door. Inside, Jessicas voice sounded, Who is it? Carl said with a smile, Your husband. Chapter 1512 How About Being the Wife of the President of Tip Top? Jessica opened the door and saw Carl holding a bouquet in his hand. Carl said with a big smile, Im back. Jessica didnt know what to say. She raised her chin and looked at him, Mr. Carl, can you be less shameless? Probably not, Carl replied meekly. He gave the flowers in his hand to Jessica. Jessica couldnt help but smile faintly, Thank you. Carl entered the room and closed the door. Then, he leaned over to her and said, Give me some practical thanks. Jessica raised her head slightly. They were extremely close together. Carl could even see his reflection clearly in her beautiful eyes. Carl swallowed hard and he was nervous for no reason. In the next moment, Jessica tilted her head and kissed him on the face. That was all? Carl stared at Jessica with wide eyes. As if Jessica had seeded in her prank, she smiled craftily and turned around to run away with the flower in her hand. She muttered as she went to look for the vase, I have to put the flowers in the vase quickly. After Carl stood by the door for a moment, he reached out and touched his face. Then heughed softly and slowly walked toward the inside. Jessica had found the vase and was seriously putting the flowers that Carl bought into it. Jessica once apanied her mother to learn flower arrangements. In addition, she had an eye for it, so the flowers arranged by her were naturally beautiful. Its pretty good-looking. Carl stood behind her and said, If you lose your job in the future, you can open a flower shop. You are cursing me for losing my job? Jessica picked up a flower in her hand and made a pose to hit Carl. Carl looked at her with a smile and did not dodge, How about being the wife of the president of Tip Top? You wish. Jessica put the flowers in the vase. Hearing what Carl said, Jessica remembered that her contract with Tip Top was about to expire. Carl also thought of it. Jessica nned to set up her studio next, and it was already in the works. She should talk to Carl about it. Jessica turned around and supported the desk behind her with her fair hand. She thought for a moment and then said, My contract is about to expire. Carl got serious and said, I see. When it came to the contract, he thought of what Sivan had done and what he had done at that time. He was ming himself, so he listened to Jessica obediently and didnt dare to say anything more. It looked like Carl was quailing. Jessica looked at him and couldnt help butugh, I n to set up my studio. Carl didnt dare to object, Alright, Ill help you arrange it. He agreed to whatever Jessica wanted to do. Even if Jessica set up her studio, he could still provide her with the best resources. Therefore, it was fine whether she wanted to renew her contract with Tip Top or not. No need. Im already working on it myself. Its not difficult. Jessica looked at Carl. She was a little surprised that he agreed without any objection. This was different from what she thought. She thought that Carl would pester her and try to persuade her. But he didnt. Jessica was somewhat gratified. She didnt expect Carl to be so amodating. Jessica refused him straightforwardly. Carl was a little frustrated. He said in an aggrieved tone, Im your boyfriend. He wanted to do something for her. My boyfriend, go and cook. Im hungry. Jessica reached out and rubbed his face out of shape. Carl did not like someone to touch his face. Only Jessica dared to do so. Carl went to the kitchen to cook. Jessica watched from the side and asionally handed him something. Seeing that Carl did do a great job of cooking, Jessica secretly took out her phone and took a few photos of him. Carl suddenly remembered something and turned to look at her, You said you had something to tell me. Is it that you want to set up a studio?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 1513 Again and Again, She Stepped on His Bottom Line Jessica was taking pictures of Carl. Suddenly, Carl turned around to look at her. This startled Jessica. She hurriedly hid her phone. About the studio Carl tilted his head and fixed his gaze on her pocket. Apart from that, he was wearing a half smile. He saw Jessica put her phone into her pocket. He knew what she was doing just know. Jessica coughed to look less embarrassed. She pretended that nothing had happened. I want to talk about something else. Whats that? In Carls eyes, Jessicas pretending added to her charm. Jessica was so adorable. Carl felt that his heart melted for her and he would give her whatever she wanted. Even if Jessica asked him to reach for the stars, he would do it without a second thought.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. But Jessica didnt ask him to reach for the stars. Jessica out on a serious look as she slowly said, About Sivan, I think we should stop here. Carl was about to put the onions on a te. After hearing this, he paused. The smile on his face also disappeared. He turned to look at Jessica with a serious expression, Did Sivan say something to you? He knew what Jessica meant. She didnt want him to force Sivan and Jace to be together. After he made Sivan and Jace register their marriage, he left them behind. He paid no attention to their post-marriage life, but he could imagine that. However, he didnt expect that Sivan dared toe to Jessica. It seemed that he was being too kind. Otherwise, Sivan wouldnt have the extra energy to look for Jessica. Jessica smiled faintly, That doesnt matter. I think we have done enough. She did not answer his question directly. But he knew he was right. Carl said gently with a smile on his face, Alright. He knew about Jessica. After all, he watched her grow up. Jessica was a little stubborn, but she was kind-hearted. Otherwise, she wouldnt be a delight to so many people. Because of this, he wouldnt let Sivan step on his bottom line again and again. Jessica was kind-hearted, but he was not. After Carl said that, he continued with what he was doing. Jessica approached him. She looked at him strangely. Since when did you be so nice? I am always so nice! Jessica, be careful with your words! Carl looked towards her, his eyes filled with questioning. Jessica quickly recalled relevant memories. Ever since she was young, Carl had been giving her whatever she wanted. Of course, on certain issues, he was not easy to talk with. For example, when she wanted to go out with the boys in the ss, he would forbid her to do that. However, Jessica knew at the very moment, she shouldnt bring such things up. Jessica blinked her eyes and said several pleasing words to Carl, Yes, you are always nice. Carlughed, Thats more like it. Now get out. I need to cook. Jessica turned around, walked to the door, and then turned to look at Carl. Seeing her hesitant expression, Carl said, Just say it. Jessica cleared her throat and said, Jayvion wants to see me. Carls eyes immediately turned sharp. Jessica hurriedly said, You said you are always nice. Carl snorted and gave her a cold look. But I have to make things clear for him. Jessica gave Carl a ttering smile. Then she turned around and ran away. Carl knew she was right. She indeed needed to make things with Jayvion. But he was still angry. Chapter 1514 I Am Never Free As a result, as Jessica sat on the sofa in the living room, she heard the extremely loud chopping sounding from the kitchen. Carl was sulking. Recling on the sofa, Jessica looked in the direction of the kitchen. Then she sent the photos she just took to Summer. Summer replied with aughing face emoji. It is said that cooking can make a man more handsome. Do you think so? she asked. Jessica smiled. She replied, Yes, of course. Summer sensed her happiness through her words. Rosie was at home, so Summer always had an early dinner on time. She was having dinner with her family. Leonardo turned his head. He saw Summerughing with her phone in her hands. He asked, What made you so happy? Summer handed him her phone. Leonardo took a nce. After that, a smile shed across his eyes. Rosie was eating. Seeing her parents like this, she swept her gaze back and forth between Summer and Leonardo. She swallowed the food in her mouth and said, I want to see it too. Leonardo silently handed the phone to Rosie. Uncle Carl is cooking? Rosie asked. Then she took a closer look. After that, she said, in a womans house. Leonardo was a little surprised, How do you know that? He is wearing a pink apron. Uncle Carl once said a husky man like him wouldnt like the color. Leonardo stayed silent. After hearing Rosies words, Leonardo didnt know what to say. He returned the phone to Summer. Then he said in a t tone, Carl has never cooked for me. Summer heard a trace of envy in his tone. This was quite unusual. Why do you sound so jealous? Summer asked. Leonardo put some vegetables on Rosies te. And Rosie hated vegetables the most. Then he answered Summers question, I will never be jealous of him. He is just a middle-aged single man! Summer didnt know what to say. Fiddling with the disgusting vegetables on her te, Rosie snorted, Uncle Carl is not a middle-aged man. He is young and handsome. Rosie was six years old. Her interest in cartoons grew weaker. Instead, she grew fonder of childrens books. Her talent and ability far exceeded children her age. Although she was as lively and naive as other children, Summer felt that what happened before had a great impact on Rosie. As a result, Summer became even more attentive to her. Anything rted to Rosie, big or small, could make her nervous. Summer didnt know why as Rosie grew older, she looked more like Leonardo. Summer remembered when Rosie was younger, she looked more like her mother Summer was a little depressed because of that. Dont think that you can get away with vegetables by changing the topic. After that, Leonardo put more vegetables on Rosies te. Mom, Dad is taking revenge on me. I said Uncle Carl is handsome. He is jealous. Rosie acted like a spoiled child. Rosie was adorable. Summer couldnt help but spoil her. She said to Rosie, Baby, you dont need to take all this. Rosie, you Leonardo was stunned. Summer interrupted him and changed the topic, Jessica said that she would treat us to dinner with Carl sometime. When are you free? Leonardo said, Im never free. In Rosies eyes, Carl was young and handsome. But he, her father, would be an old man if he frowned. Recently, she literally called him old man. He didnt want to see Carl, the middle-aged single man. Summer knew that was just his angry talk. So she smiled and said, This weekend then. Leonardo said nothing and showed no objection.N?velDrama.Org content. Seeing this, Summer smiled. Then she lowered her head to reply to Jessicas message. She also told Jessica that they were free this weekend. Chapter 1515 He Also Changed Jessica and Jayvion made an appointment to meet at a western restaurant. Jayvion picked that restaurant. When Jessica arrived, Jayvion was already sitting in his seat. It seemed like he had been waiting for a long time. That day, Jayvion made a fool of himself after he was drunk. Probably because of this, he dressed in a formal suit today to make him look more serious. He also wore a bow tie. Jessica had only seen Jayvion wear a tie a few times. So when she sat down, she couldnt help but keep ncing at Jayvions tie. Noticing her gaze, Jayvion straightened his tie and coughed. In a very gentlemanly tone, he said, You should order. Jessica couldnt suppress herughter anymore. Sheughed, Jayvion, you dont need to dress up. The corner of Jayvions lips twitched. He abandoned that serious look and rudely loosened his tie. Because of what happened in Golden Cauldron Club, Im afraid Ill leave a bad impression on you. Actually, I cant get used to wearing this. Jessica only smiled gently. When Jayvion saw her smile, he was ravished with joy. He pushed the menu closer to her and said, What do you feel like eating? I remember that you like western food the most. Jessica ordered two dishes. Then she pushed the menu to Jayvion. Jayvion muttered, Why only two dishes? Then, he began to order more. Looking at him like this, Jessica knew he was gonna order more than they could take. So she hurriedly stopped him. He hadnt ordered much. Jessica handed over the menu to the waiter and said to him, That will be all.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Are you worried about my wallet? Jayvion raised his eyebrows. His face indicated that he felt being despised. We cant take much. It will be a waste of food. After that, Jessica paused a little. Then she added, Besides, I dont like western food anymore. When she was younger, Jessica liked western food. She thought western food was more elegant. Later, she went to many countries. Gradually, she took a fancy to Chinese food. Jayvion was stunned when he heard this. Then he smiled embarrassedly and said, It was my fault. I should have asked you for your opinion while picking a restaurant. He probably felt a little uneasy. He took out his cigarette case. Jessica reminded him, You cant smoke here. Jayvion was looking for a lighter. After he heard Jessicas words, some awkwardness shed across his face. Look at me. So careless. Ive been abroad for a long time His voice disappeared in the middle of his speech. He didnt know what to say. Jessica looked at his expression and movements. She lowered her eyes slightly. Then she drank a ss of water. Time was changing, so were people. Human beings are nostalgic creatures. They tended to glorify old friends and old objects they once used as if they were seeing them through a filter. So, in peoples imagination, old things were much more than their existence. Jessica was also like this. Jayvion was an old friend of hers. She trusted him. He was special to her. But at this moment, she found. He also changed. Jessica had mixed feelings in her heart. She smiled faintly and said, It doesnt matter. Jayvion stared at Jessica for a moment. Then he sighed, You have grown up. Afterwards, he put on a more serious look. Jessica, that day, my confession is indeed too rude. Im here to apologize to you. I was wrong. Jessica stayed silent. She knew that Jayvion still had more to say. Sure enough, Jayvion continued, But I mean what I said. Jessica, I want you to be my girlfriend, even my wife. Chapter 1516 All He Wanted Was a Good Wife Jessica, I am serious. Think about it, okay? Jayvion thought that he had shown his utmost sincerity. Besides, had been Jessicas friend for many years. He thought she wouldnt refuse him directly. Jessica signed. She raised her head and asked, Jayvion, what do you like about me? In mens eyes, Jessica was undoubtedly a beauty. Her eyes were stunning. Jayvion always thought that Jessica had the most beautiful eyes in the world. Looking into Jessicas eyes, he was a little absent-minded. He thought that, after so many eyes, nothing about Jessicas eyes had changed. They were as clean and pure as before. Jayvion was somewhat nervous. He reached out for his cigarette case. Suddenly, he thought of what Jessica said just now, so he put his hand back.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. I like everything about you. Jayvion didnt lie. There were no secrets in their circle. And not a single secret could be kept long. Jessica had been in the entertainment circle for many years. Everyone knew what she had done and what she hadnt. Compared to other women, Jessica was wless. She would be a good wife. Jessicaughed, You dont like me at all. Jayvion frowned, Jessica Jessica interrupted him, Do you know why I have been single all these years? Thats because I have never met anyone who made me feel that I should be together with him. I must be the only woman my husband loves. What I want is unique love. I cant stand a man marrying me for any other reasons. That was right. She wasnt waiting for Carl. She also tried to find such a man, a man she was willing to love wholeheartedly. But she didnt find such a man. Jessicas tone was gentle. But it made Jayvion feel that he was seen through. He felt shame on himself. Originally, he did not feel that there was anything wrong with his thoughts. But Jessicas serious tone made him feel that he was very despicable. He had never thought about love. He didnt hate her. They grew up with a simr background. She would be a suitable wife. That was right. All he wanted was a suitable wife. Jayvion thought for a moment. He still didnt want to give up. He continued, But what if we can make a great couple? Not a chance. We are different people after all. Jessica looked at Jayvion with a faint smile. Jayvion pursed his lips. He picked up the ss of water in front of him and poured it down his throat. He looked dejected. Seeing this, Jessica changed the topic. She said in a joking tone, Dont be sad. This meal is on me. Jayvion gave her an irritated look. Then he said, You really make me unable to be mad at you. He knew what Jessica meant by saying We are different people. They had divided opinions on love. So they wouldnt make a good match. He understood this, but he was still a little angry. After all, Jessica rejected him without a second thought. But Jessica was always such a smart girl. He couldnt be really mad at her. At this time, the dishes they ordered were served. Jessica pushed the dishes in front of him and said in aforting tone, Have more. Jayvion didnt reject her kindness. Halfway through the meal, he suddenly raised his head and looked at Jessica, Are you still waiting for Carl? Jessica didnt know how to answer his question. Should she tell him that they were already together? Or should she tell him this another day? In Jayvions eyes, Jessica said yes with her silence. Jayvion said, You Chapter 1517 You Are Wasting Time Jessica thought Jayvion had figured out the fact that she was in a rtionship with Carl. Aplicated expression crossed her face. She was agitated about what would happen after she told Jayvion about the truth. Lots of thoughts flooded into Jessicas head. She couldnt imagine how bad it would be if Jayvion found out she and Carl had been together. At that very moment, Jayvion suddenly mmed his hand on the table. Jessica was shocked, looking up at him. With pity in his eyes, Jayvion shook his head and said, Come on, Jessica! You deserve better. And Carl is not your perfect match. Youre just wasting your time. You said were never meant to be together, but Ill try my best to be a better man for you. Im the one you should be with. But you and Carl, I dont think this is going to work. The more he said, the more concerned he became. It seemed like Jayvion was far more upset than he was when Jessica turned him down. Thank god! Jayvion is not that smart to sort things out. Jessica thought. However, Jessica was grateful to Jayvion, who saw things from her perspective. She smiled and said, You never can tell. Anyway, thank you. And she meant it. Things changed over time, but something would stay the same.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She couldnt deny that. Jayvion cared about her, even though she thought Jayvion had changed. Jessica appreciated that. Jessica could tell from Jayvions expression that he might want to keep talking about Carl, which wasnt a good idea. So she moved on to another subject, How is it goingtely? Youre going to take over the family business. It seems like you are at the prime of your time, doesnt it? Give me a break, Jayvion put on a self-mocking smile and said, You know whats going on with the Ronds. To be honest, were going through a rough patch. Youre just trying to fool me. The Ronds is doing pretty good. I heard that the Ronds had established trade rtions with argepany in Eureka City. Jessica knew little about business, but she did know a little about the Ronds. Though the Ronds was the first batch to do business, it could hardly keep up with the ever-changing circumstances, struggling to survive in recent years. Without the businessworking built in the early years, the Ronds could be doomed. That meant the Ronds was not sessful anymore. It was one of the reasons why Jayvion chased after Jessica. The Hicks family was growing, far more promising than the Ronds. Another reason was that Jessica had a good rtionship with Carl, who was the boss of the Tip Top Media Company and a good friend of Leonardo. Given that, Jessica might help him out when the Ronds was in trouble. Of course, Jayvion knew he was a friend of Carl, but he felt Jessica was more than just a friend to Carl. Jayvion shook his head, showing no intention to go further. Why dont we enjoy our meal? he said. Then he picked up his phone and flicked a nce at it. Somehow, he knitted his brows with a look of dislike. Whats wrong? Jessica asked. Jayvion showed his phone to her and said, Check this out. Chapter 1518 I Know You Are Here Jessica took over the phone with a look of confusion. What she saw surprised her. That was Carl. Jessica was sure the unclear photo was secretly taken. But she still could recognize the man on it was Carl. Jayvion snorted and said with displeasure, Look at what he did to you. The photo showed that Carl was walking out of a flower shop, not only with a bunch of flowers but also with a joyful heart. There was more than one photo, so Jessica guessed the stalker had followed Carl for a while. The photos were taken six images in a burst. From the moment when Carl entered the flower shop, he was on somebodys watch. What would people say if they saw a man bought flowers with such delight? Carl must move on to another girl! However, the flowers in Carls hands looked familiar to Jessica. That was the exact same one Carl bought home yesterday. And they were still in the vase.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jessicas lips curled up, as her gaze locked on the photos. She couldnt believe buying her flowers would make him so happy. Carl had a child inside him. But Jessica had to hold back her smile, as she realized Jayvion was still here. Jessica lightly coughed to hide her excitement, Carl is really something, isnt he? I never expect buying flowers can make headlines of entertainment news. Im kind of jealous. Jayvion was astounded, Jessica, you dont get the point! Carl was dating someone new! No more Carl, okay? Ive got things to doter, so Id better hurry up. Jessica handed over the phone to Jayvion. Jayvion felt Jessica was trying to pull herself together. It will be better to leave her alone. Jayvion thought. Jessica got a phone call from Carl as soon as she finished her meal. She said to Jayvion, Sorry, I have to go. See youter. Alright. Jayvion nodded and said, Have a nice day. Jessica picked up the phone after she got into the car. Whats the matter? She pretended she did not know why Carl called. And Carl also pretended to ask her with seriousness, What are you doing? Jessica tried to keep the straight face and said, Nothing special. Im just browsing the celebrity gossip. They say youre dating a new girlfriend, yboy. You know Im not. Come on! You know more than others how loyal I am. Jessica said, Whatever you say. Carl was speechless. I gotta go if you have nothing else to say. Jessica continued. Jessica, wait! Carl cleared his throat, Have you finished your meal with Jayvion? Why do you ask that? No surprise there, Jessica knew why Carl called. Carl pressed on, Theres a newly opened Chinese restaurant I heard from Kalyan. He said that was not bad. Im wondering whether we can drop by for a meal. Perhaps youll like it more than the western restaurant you had gone to just now. Tapping on the steering wheel with her slender fingers, Jessica said in a cold tone, How do you know I went to a western restaurant? Carl could say nothing. Jessica snorted, I know youre here! A car horn went off in a second. When she heard the car siren, Jessica looked up and saw Carls car. The ce where he parked his car enabled Carl to see Jessica and Jayvion in the restaurant. Chapter 1519 Talk Nonsense in a Serious Manner Twenty minutester. Jessica walked into the newly opened Chinese restaurant Carl had mentioned and headed straight for the private room. She opened the door and saw Carl sitting inside. He sat still at the dining table, like a student who was studying hard. Jessica raised her eyebrows and walked over expressionlessly. Seeing hering over, Carl hurriedly stood up and pulled up a chair. He smiled and said, Come and sit down. Jessica nced at him and sat down. After sitting down, she stared at Carl. Carl coughed guiltily and handed the menu to Jessica tentatively, How about ordering some food? Its professional for an actress to keep fit. Thats what you told me. Ive eaten. Jessica deliberately used what Carl had said to stop this topic. Carl Jones choked, Then Ill order something He looked down at the menu and ordered some dishes that Jessica liked. Then he handed the menu to the waiter. The waiter left. In the private room, there were only Jessica and Carl. It was so quiet that even a needle could be heard. Jessica looked at Carl, who looked frightened. She didnt know whether tough or to cry. Arent you going to exin? That Carl curled his fingers and said, I was just passing by. Do you believe it? Do you think I will believe it? Jessica rolled her eyes at him. Does he think that I am an idiot? Carl was silent for a moment and said in a low voice, Jayvion has a lot of tricks. Im afraid that you will be taken in Basically, he was worried about her. He didnt want to sneak over. Carl was uneasy in thepany, so he simply followed her here. After all, Jayvion had grown up with them. He and Jessica were friends. What if Jessica relented and Jayvion thought that he had a chance? At this moment, Carl was talking nonsense in a serious manner. Jessica felt a mixture of exasperation and amusement, saying. I have exined it to him clearly. I see. Carl was surprised and satisfied. Then, he seemed to realize that he acted too happy, so he quickly restrained his expressions, I knew that you could handle this kind of things properly. What a hypocrite. That was not what he had said just now. Jessica sighed, If anything upsets you, just say it. Dont sneak around. I know. I definitely wont. That was not true. Jessica was so perfect that many men would try to take her away from him. Soon, the dishes were served. Jessica was fond of Chinese food, and Carl had ordered her favorite food, so she couldnt help eating some more. After lunch, they were in a good mood. However, to avoid being secretly photographed, Jessica and Carl decided to leave separately. When they came here earlier, Jessica arrived after Carl. I go first. Jessica waved to Carl and left. Carl smiled as he watched Jessica leave. When she turned around, his smile faded. Ten minutester, Carl walked out.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Back in the car, Carls phone rang. He answered the phone. It was Kalyan. Mr. Carl, everything is ready. Chapter 1520 Porno Film Although Carl was furious, he still replied indifferently, Okay. When Kalyan was about to hang up, he suddenly remembered another thing, Mr. Carl, you Carl said, What? The news that you bought flowers is on the trending topic. Do you want to remove it? Kalyan wasnt sure about it, because he didnt know Carls thoughts. In fact, Carl did not know about this news. Bought flowers? Did Kalyan meant that he bought flowers for Jessica after work yesterday? But Jessica didnt mention it when they had dinner together just now. Carl couldnt help smiling, Just press it down. Theres no need to remove it. Although their rtionship hadnt been made public yet, Carl still felt happy when he heard they had been secretly photographed. He bought flowers for Jessica. Yes, sir! After that, Kalyan hanged up. In the afternoon. A topic rted to Sivan quietly rushed onto the trending topic list. As time went by, this topic instantly rushed to the top of the list. The topic was astonishingly hot. In the afternoon, Jessica went to see her agent, Molly, for her contract. Jessicas contract was due recently, so it was time for her to terminate the contract. She was driving, so she didnt read the trending topic list. On the halfway, Molly called her. Jessica! Molly said excitedly. Jessica asked, Whats wrong? Molly said, Did you see the trending topic on Weibo?N?velDrama.Org content. What happened? Im driving. Jessica was driving, so she had no time to browse Weibo. Okay. Molly finally remembered that Jessica had said she wasing to see her. She was driving on the road. However, it didnt matter. As a professional bystander, she also wanted Jessica to know this news as soon as possible. Well, Sivan has been on the trending topic again! Do you know what happened this time? Molly said excitedly. What? Sivan has been on the trending topic again! It must be a piece of big news that made Molly so excited, and it must be a bad thing for Sivan. Its not a good thing, right? Jessica said. Jessica, why are you so smart? Someone exposed many Sivans little movies on the inte, which are so exaggerated. Molly deliberately entuated the two words little movies. Everyone understood the meaning of little movies. However, Jessica still hesitated, Do you mean porno film? Thats right! Molly replied, Although those videos have been deleted, I still saw a few screenshots. Its really hard to believe that Sivan actually did such a thing Jessica said, Wait for me a moment. Alright, stay safe as driving. Molly hung up after saying that. Driving a little faster, Jessica arrived at Mollys house soon. After getting off the car, she browsed news on Weibo. The number one topic on Weibo was only the simple word Sivan. When Jessica clicked into this topic, someone was posting a linkbeling 500 videos. However, thements below were mostly negative to the blogger, because it was just a fake link, and there was no video at all. Chapter 1521 Carl Doesn’t Deserve This Such video exposure thing had happened in the entertainment circle, but it was rare for such arge number of videos. Moreover, Sivan was popr as Carls girlfriend several days before. In this case, many people knew her. Therefore, this matter caused widespread concern. Browsing Weibo, Jessica entered the elevator. Molly wanted to discuss Sivans news with Jessica, so she waited at the door. When Jessica got out of the elevator, she saw Molly. Jessicaughed, Wow, do you miss me so much? We just met a few days ago, right? Come in. Molly hurriedly pulled Jessica into the room. After entering the room, Molly poured a ss of water for Jessica, Jessica, you missed a hot topic. When this matter was just revealed, Weibo almost copsed After a short silence, Jessica said, When this matter is revealed, only women will be scolded. Thats right. Although Sivan is shameless, those bastards are even more shameless. But now, only Sivan is scolded. Although Molly hated Sivan, she didnt think that Sivan deserved all the abuse. Seeing that Jessica did not want to discuss this matter, Molly remembered another thing, I also saw the news of Carl. Hearing Carl, Jessica knew what Molly would say. She couldnt help butugh, Alright, lets talk about the business. AlrightC Molly said in a joking tone. Come on, lets talk about the contract and the future direction. Ive made a n the past few days Wow! Jessica smiled. Seeing Jessicas smile, Molly felt a little embarrassed. I dont have much experience, so my n might not be good enough Cut the crap. Let me see. Jessica urged her. Taking out her n, Molly gave it to Jessica. It was a thick and detailed book, which could be seen that she had put in a lot of effort.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. As Molly said, she indeed did not have much experience. She was just a neer, but she was serious and followed Jessicas advice. In fact, Molly was a very suitable agent for Jessica. After reading through this n for a long time, Jessica said, Its not bad. Molly replied in a rxed tone, Actually, it doesnt matter. Jessica, you dont have to be so tolerant to me because of Carl. Just tell me how you really feel Flipping through the n, Jessica said without raising her head, Carl? You are wrong. I didnt consider him. Puff Molly suddenly felt pity for Carl. Jessica and Molly talked about the termination of the contract for the whole afternoon. It was not just about the termination of the contract. Other things needed to be dealt with, such as My Life, which had not been finished yet. With Sivans matter, My Life was officially suspended, and no one knew whether My life would continue or not. Chapter 1522 It Has Something to Do with Jessica Jessica believed that My Life should continue to be filmed. After all, as My Lifes investors, Leonardo and Christopher would definitely not let My Life stopped like this. They would definitely find a way to save it. As for how to save it, it was none of Jessicas business. These two men were shrewd and would never do a losing business. As long as the program My Life was still needed to be filmed, Jessicas contract was still valid, which was signed in Tip Top. There were still a lot of simr things to deal with. Molly sighed, I know Carls family status in the future. Jessica was a little confused, What? In the future, Carls family status will definitely be the lowest one. As Molly spoke, she pointed at the ground. What nonsense are you talking about? Lets go out for dinner. It was time for dinner. Jessica was about to have dinner with Molly. I want to have a big meal! I have eaten takeout for days. Hearing that, Jessica asked in surprise, Didnt Carl give you enough living expenses? Why do you eat takeout every day? Im here for my career. I cant always rely on him. If Molly kept relying on Carl, she might not be able to be independent for the rest of her life. Nice. Ill give you a raise when the contract is terminated. Jessica was taller than Molly. She embraced Molly softly. After Jessica set up her studio, all the expenses and ie were her own. In this case, it was up to her to decide how much sry she would pay Molly. Molly hugged Jessica and said, Jessica, I will follow you. Dont worry, I will try my best to be the best agent Im looking forward to that. Lets go to have dinner first. Jessica walked out with Molly. When they reached the door, Mollys phone rang. Wait, let me answer it first. When Molly saw the number on her phone, her face darkened. Its from thepany. Thepany that Molly said was Tip Top.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Normally, thepany would not call actor/ actress agents. Once thepany called, it always meant that something bad had happened. With a dark face, Jessica said, Answer it. Molly turned on his speakerphone. Hello? Can you get in touch with Jessica? Tell her not to go out today. If possible, youd bettere to thepany with Jessica directly. The man on the other end of the line said in a serious tone. Feeling something wrong, Molly answered. Shall we go there now? Yeah. Hearing that, Molly and Jessica exchanged nces. Then, Jessica nodded lightly. Molly asked the other end of the phone, Alright, can you tell me what happened? The man on the other end of the line said, Sivans matter has something to do with Jessica. Sivan? About the porno film? How could this have anything to do with Jessica? Jessica was confused. She couldnt figure it out. I still have things to do. See youter. The man on the other end of the line had already hung up. Just as Molly was about to say something, her phone rang again. It was an unfamiliar number. Molly answered, Hello? Are you Jessicas agent, Molly? Im a reporter from Sans Media Company. I want to ask if its true that Jessica has been a party girl? And The more Molly heard, the angrier she became. Enduring the impulse to swear, she replied, No! Chapter 1523 It’s Good to Have a Bad Temper After Molly finished speaking, she hung up. She was afraid that she would curse at the reporter if she continued speaking. Although she knew that reporters did these things for a living, she couldnt help feeling angry. These reporters just keep an eye on us every day. How can they have that much time? Molly was full of anger. Afterining, she turned to Jessica and said, Jessica, lets go to thepany to see the situation. For an actress, this kind of negative news could be fatal if not handled properly. Yes. Jessica thought the same as Molly. It was such a big matter, and it was time to make a trip to thepany. And the n of enjoying the sumptuous meal was ruined. Jessica and Molly went downstairs together. Molly took the car keys and said, Jessica, Ill go buy some foodter. You can eat in the car. I dont know how long the meeting willst. You may not have time to eat. Hearing this, Jessicaughed, Fine. Molly was getting more and more considerate. Molly drove while Jessica sat in the passenger seat. There was a convenience store at the entrance of themunity. Molly drove there and unbuckled her seat belt. She got off the car and went to buy sandwiches and yogurt. After that, she quickly got back into the car. Jessica said, You acted like a thief. Im afraid there will be reporters, Molly said. She handed the portion she had bought for Jessica over, then wolfed down a sandwich and started driving. As she drove, she patted her chest with her other hand. It was obvious that she was choking. Whats the hurry? We can leave after you finish it. We have time. Jessica handed her water. Molly took the water over and said, You are right. Though saying so, after drinking the water, she drove forward. During this period of time, Molly followed Jessica. Although Molly was still somewhat reckless and couldnt hold back her bad temper, she was generally good. At least, she could understand the seriousness of matters. It was good to have a bad temper. Ambitious people all had that. And it was rare to find one without it. Jessica sat in the passenger seat, eating while browsing Weibo. The trending topics on Weibo seemed okay, and there was no topic rted to her. On the other hand, many people cursed her via direct messages. All the curses were about her being shameless, a jerk, or something. Jessica had assaultive haters. In the beginning, she would be so angry that she couldnt even eat, but after these few years, she had got used to it. In the entertainment industry, every celebrity had haters. But this was the first time she had been cursed to such an extent. Mollys phone rang again. As soon as she picked it up, she found that it was a reporter. Molly said, Sorry, Im very busy. She hung up and set the phone to block all unfamiliar calls. She was afraid that her phone would be busy all the time, and thepany couldnt get through to her.N?velDrama.Org content. Just as she hung up, Jessicas phone rang. Molly looked over worriedly. She was worried that some reporters called. In the era of big data, privacy was greatly vited. Even if Jessica was a celebrity, those reporters had plenty of ways to get her phone number. Its from Summer. Jessica saw Mollys worry and exined. Only then did Molly nod and focus on driving. Jessica answered the phone, Summer. Summers voice came from the phone, I see that you are in trouble again. Where are you? Chapter 1524 We Had Fought Together Jessica smiled and said. Youve been so idle recently. Are you losing your job? I havent figured out what happened. Dont you know? Summer said while pouring water into a cup. She drank the water and said, Did you dine with a man today? Not just one. Which one are you talking about? Jessica said with a faint smile. You still have the mood to joke at this time. Summer said helplessly, Someone took a photo of you and a man having lunch together. And the man was found in Sivans porno film. And then, Jessica was said to do the same thing as Sivan. Hearing Summers words, Jessica was no longer in the mood to joke about it. Summers every single word was in her vocabry. But when they were put together, she just couldnt figure them out. What did you say? Hes Carls best childhood friend. From Summers side came Leonardo Emersons voice. Leonardo said this to Summer. But he was very close to Summer, so Jessica could hear it clearly too. Summer did not know Jayvion. But Leonardo and Carl had known each other for many years, so he had a certain acquaintance with Carls friends. Moreover, the Rond family was famous in Hoover City. Jessica did not believe it at first. Hearing Leonardos words, she knew what happened. It was actually Jayvion. Noticing Jessicas silence, Summer knew that she had heard Leonardo. Summer asked tentatively, You and Carl share many friends. Since he is Carls friend, I think hes also yours. If not for the friendship, Jessica would not have dined alone with a man other than Carl. She was cautious and principled. Yes. We grew up together and fought together with other kids. Jessica was no longer as lively as before. Summer felt silent. The matter was not so serious. Men were randy by nature. But he was Jessicas childhood friend. Summer had never seen the film before. But it really surprised her that Sivan did such a thing. Previously, Sivan had been Carls nominal girlfriend. If Sivan and Jessica hadnt known each other and Sivan hadnt been Carls nominal girlfriend, the video thing wouldnt be a big deal. But now both Sivan and Jayvion had something to do with Jessica, so things becameplicated. Its okay. If its true, you cant just change it and im that its not. Its just a small thing. Jessica pretended not to care.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Summer replied, Yes. Summer wasnt worried about it but thought that Jessica might feel a little uneasy. Hanging up the phone, Jessica rolled down the car window a little and looked out absent-mindedly. Seeing this, Molly asked, Whats up, Jessica? Youll know when we get to thepany. Jessica didnt even look back. Arriving at Tip Top Media Company, Jessica saw more security guards at the entrance than usual and Kalyan standing at the entrance. At first nce, Jessica knew it was Carl who did this. Chapter 1525 It Shouldn’t Be Jayvion Molly also saw Kalyan standing at the door. She turned to Jessica and said, Jessica, you can get off the car now and Ill get the car parked. With more security guards and no reporters at the entrance, Molly could rest assured that it was safe for Jessica to get off the car here alone. Jessica nodded and untied her seat belt to get off the car. As soon as Jessica got out of the car, Kalyan came over and weed her. Miss Jessica. Sorry to bother you. Jessica said sincerely. Kalyan was able to be Carls special assistant for his superb abilities. Kalyan usually was so busy with his piled-up work. It was a waste of time for Kalyan to pick her up at the door. Kalyan smiled and said, Youre wee. Miss Jessica. He thought, The woman that Mr. Carl likes is different from most women. She is magnanimous. Jessica and Kalyan walked inside together. He was a fast-paced and efficient person. As he walked, he quickly said, Mr. Carl has had a round of meetings. At present, only some routine public rtions work has been done, but things get worse and spread at a very fast speed. Mr. Carl is waiting for you in the office and wants to discuss with you how to deal with it. Carl spent a lot of money onworking this time to suppress the news so that she didnt see anything on Weibo just now. Jessica did not say much. Got it. After arriving at Carls office, Kalyan opened the door to let her in and then left. With his face up and back against his chair, Carl looked a little absent-minded. Seeing Jessica enter, he straightened his body, got up, and then walked towards her. He knew Jessica well. As he observed her expression, he reached out to brush her messy hair and asked, Have you already known everything? Jessica nodded. Yes. Carl stroked her head and said, Its fine. Jessica nodded again. Carl and Jessica were so familiar with each other that they didnt need to talk much to understand each other. This matter was not difficult to handle. What was difficult for them was to ept it. The upper ss was like arge piece of ck velvet cloth, capable of concealing things, clean or dirty. Not having causal sex rtionships was considered a rare virtue here. Truly, there were many rich yboys in the upper ss, but Jayvion shouldnt have been among them. They were so disappointed with Jayvion. Carl pulled Jessica to sit down on the sofa. It was rare for him to be so patient and gentle. I think the best way to deal with this matter is to announce our rtionship The moment hearing the words announce our rtionship, she got emotional. She looked up at Carl. Seeing the unwillingness in her eyes, Carl slightly looked down, covering the upset in his eyes. He exined to her, The rtionship Im talking about is not the love rtionship. By which I mean we grew up together. When Jessica entered the industry, she didnt rely on her family much. Once for a while, the media wanted to dig out something about her family but was warned by Carl. After that, no media did that anymore. But gossips about her family stille. Some said her family was rich, and some said poor. There were so many versions. However, once the rtionship between her and Carl was made public, the fact that the two families were close for generations would also be known. With Carls current status in the industry, everyone would believe that he would look after Jessica who had grown up with him. This was the simplest and most effective way.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Jessica pondered for a moment and asked, What about Jayvion? Chapter 1526 What Are You Afraid of? I Know What I’m Doing As long as Carl announced his family rtionship with Jessicas, the rumors that Jessica hadpensated dating experiences would naturally copse by themselves. Jessicas current troubles could be easily solved in this way. As for Jayvion, on the other hand, his trouble was not that simple to be solved. Jayvion was the only son of the Rond Family, and behind him was the Rond family. The Rond familys foundation was in Hoover City. Although it was not as glorious as the previous years, it still had a good reputation and high status in the industry. Once Jayvions incident was exposed, it would have a great impact on the Rond family. As the only son of the Rond family, the sessor of the Rond family, Jayvion took part in some low-end and immoral activities like those do-nothing Rich Second Generations. This would cause the shareholders and investors of thepany to have a negative reaction towards the Rond family, thus affecting the development of the Rond family. Carl was a businessman himself, so he naturally knew all about these things. Carl frowned and then said coldly, He asked for it. Silent for a moment, Jessica turned to look at Carl and saw he focused as if he was in deep thoughts. But there were no emotions in his eyes as if he was not thinking anything at all. Jessica couldnt help but ask Carl, Do you really not care about Jayvion? Who cares about him? Im not his father! Carl stopped here and then sneered, Since the things happened, he hasnt shown up and not even called me. Even if I want to help him, where can I start? Jessica was momentarily dumbfounded. A momentter, she nced at her phone and asked, Could something dangerous have happened to him? She found it hard to believe that Jayvion, who was eating with her at noon and cared about her, had disappeared without contacting Carl and her after such a big incident. Jessica did not me Jayvion for involving her into this affair but Jayvions silence to her. She thought Jayvion too mean.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jessica thought for a moment and said, Maybe I should give him a call? Cut it out! He hid himself like a coward after causing troubles and let us wipe his as*s! Carl wore a long face, and his tone was very firm. Jessica knew that Carl had made up his mind to ignore Jayvion. Mr. Carl. Kalyans voice sounded from outside, The conference room is ready. Carl looked slightly down at Jessica, Lets go. As he spoke to Jessica, Carls expression became soft again. Jessica nodded slightly and stood up. Carl held her hand and walked out. Jessica was stunned for a moment, wanting to free her hand from him. What he said just now was only to announce their family rtionship between him and me, not the love rtionship. However, she was afraid that Carl would get angry if she freed her hand from him. Usually, she was extremely unbridled in front of Carl. But in fact, she would also be frightened when Carl got angry. When reaching the door, Carl suddenly let go of her hand. Jessica then heaved a sigh of relief. Carl held the handle with one hand, but he did not turn the handle. Instead, he turned his head to look at Jessica and said with a faint smile, What are you afraid of? I know what I am doing. Jessica instantly felt embarrassed as if he saw through her. He knew what she was thinking. She vaguely heard Carl sigh slightly. When she wanted to look up to see him, she heard Carl say, You still dont believe me. Jessica was stunned, What? Carl showed a mischievous look and smiled teasingly, I said that you look incredibly good today. Dont tease me! Jessica pushed him aside and turned the handle of the door to open it. As soon as the door was open, Jessica met two pairs of eyes directly. It was Molly and Kalyan. Chapter 1527 Childhood Sweetheart Molly looked at Jessica and smiled, Jessica, you and Mr. Carl have reached an agreement. Kalyan withdrew his gaze seriously.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Molly and Kalyan acted as if nothing had happened. However, Jessica felt that they had heard her and Carl talk at the door. But Jessica didnt care. Jessica thought she looked great every day. Jessica said, Weve discussed it. Carl walked over and knocked on Mollys head, Choose the best solution. Molly touched her own head and said, Carl, please show your respect to elegant officedies. Please dont knock my head anymore. Well, I cant even knock your head? Carl said, Return the money. Molly didnt know what to say. Molly turned to Jessica, Jessica, Carl bullies me. Carl walked to Jessica, and then said to Molly provocatively, Are you trying to drive a wedge between Jessica and me? Jessica turned to Carl, Carl, you are very childish. Carl asked, What? Jessica answered, Childish and boring with nothing to do. Then Jessica ignored Carl and strode forward. Carl paused for half a second. He turned around and saw Kalyan crazily holding back hisughter. Carl said with a poker face, Kalyan, if you dare tough, I wont let you off. Kalyan pressed his cheeks that were sore from holding back hisughter. He replied seriously, Mr. Carl, dont worry, I wontugh. Normally, Carl and Jessica did not talk much in the office. But sometimes, apart from normalmunication, they would also have fierce discussions. This was the first time Kalyan had seen Carl and Jessica chat in harmony. Carl was weird when he was in love. Miss Jessica was right. Carl was indeed childish. Carl sneered, Do you want to lose your year-end bonus? Kalyan immediately shut up and nced at Jessica who had disappeared at the corner of the corridor. He whispered in Carls ear, Weve got something about the person who spread Sivans porno film. Carls gaze sharpened. Lets talk after the meeting. Knowing that Sivan was still pestering Jessica, Carl asked Kalyan to do something to get Sivan out of Hoover City and nevere back anymore. But it was unexpected that before Sivan left, the porno film was spread and Jessica was involved in the trouble. When Carl and Kalyan entered the conference room, Jessica and Molly were seated. Carl walked to Jessica and sat down. Jessica turned to him. Carl ignored her, but held her hand under the table, too tightly to pull it out. You know the theme of this meeting today. I have something to say. Only then did Carl stare at Jessica, Jessica and I are old friends. We grew up together and have known each other for nearly 30 years. Everyone in the room was shocked by Carls words, they looked at each other and discussed in a low voice. People in Tip Top thought that Jessica and Carl had known each other before, but never expected that they had such a good rtionship. Someone asked, Is that childhood sweetheart? Carls eyes curled into a smile, and his tone became light, Yes. Chapter 1528 The Thirty-First Year I’ve Known You Hearing Carls affirmative answer, everyone in the room nodded and showed up a meaningful expression. Jessica silently looked down and tried to move her chair to stay away from Carl. However, how could Carl allow that? Carl quietly held her hand even harder. Sitting beside Jessica, Molly noticed that Jessica looked a little weird. Then Molly tilted her head and saw their hands under the table. Molly widened her eyes and pretended that nothing had happened, looking aside. Molly sighed. They were showing off their sweet love. Molly wanted it, too. Carl was in a good mood, so the meeting ended very quickly in harmony. The colleagues who knew good news were also in a good mood. After the meeting, only Jessica and few people stayed in the room. Carl asked Jessica, Are you hungry? Molly replied, Yes. Carl ignored her. Jessica looked up, I had some sandwiches that Molly bought. Im not hungry for the time being. Carl nodded and turned to Kalyan, Get off work earlier. Kalyan nodded and packed his things to leave. Carl, are you off work to have dinner now? Molly leaned over. Yes. Carl smiled and added, But not with you. Molly was speechless. Lets go. Carl hugged Jessicas shoulder and walked out. Molly looked at their backs and muttered softly, Youll see. I will be in a rtionship sooner orter! Jessica had dinner with Carl. On the way home, Jessica received Mollys phone call, Jessica, hurry to repost in Weibo. Jessica asked, Whose Weibo? Carls. Molly knew that Jessica should still be with Carl at this moment. Jessica nced at Carl and logged on to Weibo. While checking her Weibo, she saw a picture from Carl reposted by Tip Tops official Weibo ount, which was posted ten minutes ago.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jessica looked at Carls post which was posted twenty minutes ago. After the meeting, they were together all the time, and Carl had no time to post it. It should be Kalyan that sent it for him. It was a sentence with a photo. The thirty-first year Ive known you. Jessica opened it and stared at the erged photo for a long time. She couldnt help chuckling. Carl was driving and turned to her, Whats so funny? Jessica shook his head, Nothing. Eyes on the road. Carl nced at the Weibo. Kalyan had discussed with him and would use Carls ount to send a photo of Carl and Jessica when they were young. He thought that Jessica smiled for their photo, so he asked, How is it? I have been good-looking since I was young. Yes. Jessica looked at Carl, who lookedcent. The man, who was in his early thirties, did not be a portly middle-aged man but looked like a teenager. Jessica paused for a while and said, You are very handsome especially when you wear your diaper. What? Carl nced at her in surprise and slowly stopped the car. Chapter 1529 Am I Not Worthy of Your Respect Anymore Carl stopped the car and soon leaned to get Jessicas phone. Even though Jessica had already known what Carl wanted to do, she still hid her phone behind and asked, What are you doing? Jessica smiled, with a little mockery, and said in a soft drawl, which made her sound like a child. Carls heart flipped. Jessica, he smiled as he leaned one hand against her seat. Am I not worthy of your respect anymore? But you did post on Weibo the photo of you wearing your split pants. Jessica opened her eyes wide and said innocently. The photo on Weibo was an old one taken for them at Jessicas full moon party (one-month-old birthday party). At that time, Carl was already two years old, and Jessica was still a baby lying in the cradle. In the photo, he was lying beside the cradle and staring at her. It was an old photo and not clear enough. But it could still tell that Carl and Jessica were two beautiful children then. Carl approached, his face almost touching Jessicas. Jessica blinked her eyes, and clenched the phone more tightly, feeling bashful. They were so close that one could even feel the others breath. It was so close that Jessica was a little bashful, but she couldnt show it. This shyness would embarrass her even more and Carl would definitely make fun of her again. However, she couldnt help but move back, trying to stay away from him. Carl smiled, What are you hiding from? Hiding? Jessica chuckled in disdain, Are you kidding? Jessica even tried to sit straight. The next moment, he kissed her. Jessica stiffened for a moment, but she rxed soon, raised her head, and kissed back. This kisssted for a while. After the kiss, Jessica even felt a little exhausted. When he released her, her eyes were glowing with tears, her cheeks slightly flushed, and her entire body rxed, without the slightest bit of aggressiveness. Carls heart softened. Jessica was his, and only he could see Jessica like this.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. But That could not be an excuse for him to stop taking her phone. By the time Jessica reacted, it was already toote. Carl already reached out to take the phone hidden behind her. Carl, how dare you! Jessica red at him. Be good. Carl patted her head and took her phone to look at the photo on Weibo. Seeing the photo, Carl almost lost his temper. Kalyan! Carl had no impression of this photo. He had given Kalyan a few photographs that he thought were the best. But in the end, Kalyan didnt post them. Instead, Kalyan chose a photo that Carl didnt even remember. Kalyans year-end bonus must be deducted! Carl was so angry that he took out his phone. He wanted Kalyan to know that there was no year-end bonus for him, right now! Carl didnt want to be the only one to get upset. She tried to get her phone when he was dialing. But Carl raised his hand and she couldnt get it. Jessica became angry. My phone! Carl approached her and kissed her, shamelessly. Ill give it back to you soon. He used her Weibo ount to share his Weibo post and texted, My dear neighbor has always been a handsome guy since my childhood! Then, he returned the phone to her. Jessica took her phone over to take a look and checked for several times in disbelief. Finally, she said faintly, Carl, you such a bastard. Carl was not angry at all after being scolded and even smiled at her. Scoundrel! Jessica shouted at him. Jessica turned her head away from him. Chapter 1530 Do You Think I’d Say Congratulations Carl found Kalyans number and was about to dial it when his phone rang. It was from Kalyan. Kalyan said, Mr. Carl. Carl replied emotionlessly, Yes. Theres something I think you should know. Kalyan continued. Carl sneered, Say it, I also feel that there is something I should let you know. Kalyan kept going on, Well, the photo of you and Miss Jessica on thepanys Weibo ount was provided by Mrs. Jones. Carl suddenly got puzzled. Kalyan sensed Carls doubts and patiently exined, Its your mother who provided that photo. Carl felt wordless. After calming down briefly, Carl asked, Why didnt you tell me about this in advance? Mrs. Jones contacted me before and asked about Miss Jessica. I told her the truth. Mrs. Jones didnt say anything else at that time. Just after you and Miss Jessica left, Mrs. Jones came with the photo. She asked me to post this photo on Weibo. As if feeling that the exnation couldnt satisfy Carl, Kalyan added, When I posted, Mrs. Jones was right beside me. Kalyan knew Carl too well. He knew that Carl would be so angry that he would deduct the year-end bonus when he saw Weibo, so Kalyan had to try his best to show he was innocent in this photo event.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Carl felt so depressed. There seemed to be no reason to deduct Kalyans year-end bonus. Carl was even more depressed. Mr. Carl, if you dont have any other instructions, Ill hang up first. After Kalyan finished speaking, he waited for another two seconds until Carl hung up. Instead of hanging up, Carl picked up another call. It was from Leonardo. The first thing Leonardo said was, I saw the photo. Carl didnt take Leonardos words at all and even asked in a gentle tone, Oh, hello, hows everything going? It was impossible for Leonardo to let him fool around like this. So, Leonardo continued the topic of the photos, Why didnt you share such precious photos earlier? Summer praised you for being cute when you were a child. Carl said, Now that you have a family, living a happy life with your wife and daughter, you dont need brothers anymore? Leonardo chuckled. His tone sounded very pleasant, but he pretended to say inadvertently, I forgot to tell you that Summer will deliver another baby to our family. Leonardos tone was clearly extremely solemn, but he still insisted on acting carelessly. Carl originally thought that Leonardo had only read Weibo to mock him but not expected that Leonardo was actually to show off. Carl would rather that Leonardo was here to mock him now. Carl felt so jealousy. Wow. Carl smiled and said, Do you think I would say congrattions? Leonardo answered, Thank you. Carl felt depressed, but he still said it again, Congrattions! Leonardo smiled, Ill treat you to dinner. Carl said, But it depends on Before Carl could finish his words whether I am free or not, he was interrupted by Leonardo, Ill meet you tomorrow afternoon. This time, Leonardo didnt give Carl a chance to speak and immediately hung up. Carl stared at his phone for two seconds before turning to look at Jessica, Have you ever seen such an unreasonable man? Jessica mocked at him, Everything has its vanquisher. Carl silently started the car. As if he had thought of something, he said meaningfully, Summer is pregnant again. Jessica did not get the meaning behind his words, I already knew it. Chapter 1531 Under Pressure Carls post became a trending topic as soon as it was sent out. Right after Sivans porno film was put online today, many people were involved, including Jessica. Carl posted this at such a juncture. Undoubtedly, it responded directly to those rumors about Jessica. Netizens always enjoyed gossip, and they were especially happy to see childhood friends like Carl and Jessica get into trouble. To tell you the truth, Ive shipped Mr. Carl and Jessica before! They are a couple in reality, arent they? Is it a dream? Damn it! I had never seen anything like that! I want to ship them too! They grew up together and the two families are very close! Jessica is a famous actress and Carl the boss of a mediapany. No one can refuse to ship them. God! Its so romantic! Im so moved by the love they have for each other. Please sober up a bit. There is no official announcement confirming that they are in love. (Although I want to ship them too) Is this a romantic rtionship like the one in some popr love story? We harm each other but we love each other deeply. Im jealous. Is there anyone finding me a handsome and rich childhood friend? Excuse me, may I ask where I can get such a childhood friend? Ive said it! With such temperament, Jessica cant be from a humble family. Those marketing bots that attacked Jessica before, pleasee out and get beaten! [Jealousy Meme] [Jealousy Meme] [Jealousy Meme] [Jealousy Meme].Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Many people such as some celebrities in the industry, who had worked with Jessica,mented on her Weibo. Director X said, Jessie, you hid it deeply. Novia said, Jessica and Mr. Carl, you guys are so low-key that we didnt know you grew up together at all. [Lemon Meme] Novia previously acted in the TV drama Lost City, which to some extent made her popr. Her fans followed her toment here. Novy, you have us. No need to be envious. Oops, Novy is here. I feel the same as Novy. Im jealous too Jessica saw Noviasment and thought for a moment. [Chuckle Meme] Dont be envious. He wasnt like this when he was a kid, she replied. Carl was a bully boy in childhood. It was the fear of being beaten that motivated Jessica to go after him. Netizens were envious of Jessica and Carl that night. Some envied Jessica for having a childhood friend like Carl. Others envied Carl for growing up with Jessica. While some people shipped them, others were rational and thought of what he had done to her because of Sivan. I dont understand. Why is Mr. Carls behavior so confusing? Didnt he ever criticize Jessica in My Life? Its just a PR stunt. There is no reason to ship them, isnt it? If they do have such a good rtionship, we could definitely tell it before. Perhaps its not that good Another group of people was off the mark. They said the reason for Carls post was his parents pressure instead of his rtionship with Jessica, which was not good at all. Jessica is such a bitch. Shes too ashamed to admit what she did, and even forces Carl to help her cover it. No one in the industry is innocent Those extremely negativements appeared after midnight when Jessica was asleep. When the next morning came, the topic of Carl Under Pressure had been on the trending topic list, but it wasnt at the top. Chapter 1532 Connections The PR department found out what happened in the trending topic list in the early morning. Although the topic wasnt at the top, more people would saw it since morning came, and in turn, it would go to the top. At that time, the topic would spread and heat uprgely. The PR department hastily activated the emergency n to take the topic off the trending list. When Jessica woke up, the issue had been settled down. Then, the My Life program sent out a post about whether the show would be continued or not.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. We will resume filming as soon as possible. Thanks for your support. Although it was a few words, this post became a trending topic immediately and was on the top of the list, which was because My Life had been popr since it was on the air. The amount of discussion was increasing. Jesus! Will it really continue? I thought this show had to be stopped. My God! Im so happy! Although we havent known the re-broadcast date yet, I cant wait to watch it, especially to the harm and love between Carl and Jessica. I dont think Carl will be on the show again, right? Please I want them on it My Life topic continued to heat up and it quickly rose to the first ce of the list. Leonardo yesterday invited them to todays lunch. So Jessica browsed Weibo and cleaned up her house this morning instead of going out. She nned to drive to the Golden Cauldron Club near noon. When Jessica was still cleaning, she received a call from Carl. Ill drive to pick you up, Carl said. Ille by myself, Jessica answered. Jessica hung up and went out with the key. She drove directly to the parking lot of Golden Cauldron Club. The parking lot was almost empty since it was noon on a working day, which was a little scary. Jessica looked around and mended her pace to leave here quickly. As she walked, Jessica felt someone following behind her. She could hear footsteps if she slightly turned. Jessica mended her pace, but the footsteps were getting denser and louder. Jessica felt nervous and gradually slowed down. She clutched the bag in her hand. After walking a little forward slowly, Jessica suddenly stopped, lifted her bag, and smashed it backwards. Jessica used to get into a fight when she was at school. Now she smashed several times, fast and urately. Jessica! Its me! Its me! The one who got beaten shouted. Hearing the familiar voice, Jessica stopped. She took a deep breath and looked down. She said in surprise, Jayvion? It was Jayvion who followed Jessica. Jayvion stood up straight and shook his head. Jessica, you still acted as wildly as before. He said. When Jayvion was talking to Jessica, he didnt face her. No one but himself knows whether he was intentionally or unintentionally. Jessica frowned slightly and said, I havent seen you in a few days. Is only half of your face normal? Jessica, Im here to apologize to you. Jayvion sighed and lowered his head slightly, I didnt expect that I would drag you into this issue. Im sorry. He sounded a little self-reproachful and depressed. Jessica just crossed her arms and stared at Jayvion without a word. Jayvion did not get answers, so he couldnt help looking up. He did not care about covering the other half of the face this time. Jessica saw it was bruised. Chapter 1533 What She Wants to Hear Jessica was shocked, When did you be so vulnerable? I only hit you twice, and your face became swollen like this? Although Jessica had hit him hard with her bag, his face was impossible to be swollen so quickly. An expression of unease appeared on Jayvions face. He tilted his head slightly to cover his face, It was my father. And this was because he appeared in Sivans videos.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After Jayvion finished, a trace of embarrassment appeared on his face. Jessica was also silent for a moment. At this point, none of them spoke. Jayvions father was also a very old-fashioned person. Jessica had not seen him for many years, and she only remembered he was a very strict man. Jayvions father must be very angry at this that he hit Jayvion. Jayvionughed ironically, I never thought that I would be beaten up by my father even if I was in my thirties. Jessica remained indifferent and said coldly, Do you have anything else to say? What Jayvion said was not what she wanted to hear. Jayvion never showed up when things broke out. This was suppressed by Carl. After it passing by, Jayvion sneaked out with an unclear attitude. Jayvion also fell silent. Jessica waited for two seconds, but Jayvion didnt respond. So, she turned around and was about to leave. At this time, Jayvion grabbed Jessicas arm and said, Jessica, Ive been locked up at home by my father for the past two days. My phone was taken over. He wont let me out. Only then did Jessica turn around and carefully looked at Jayvion. Earlier, she only looked at the half of Jayvions face, and she didnt pay attention to anything else. Now, when she looked carefully, she discovered that Jayvions clothes were crumpled, and his shoes and trousers were stained with mud. He looked a little embarrassed. Jessica slowly asked, Did you escape? My dad went to thepany to deal some business, so I Jayvion stopped here. But Jessica understood what he meant. He did escape. Why he locked you up? Jessica was confused for a moment. Jayvion was even more embarrassed. He shook his head and murmured, Anyway, Im sorry about this At this moment, a piece of music rose. It was Jayvions phone. He took it out and took a look. A sh of panic shed through his eyes. He hung up the phone and said, Im leaving first. Ill look for you when I have time. And he turned around and left very quickly. Jessica felt that Jayvion was strange and wanted to catch up with him. Jayvion! Jessica! After she called Jayvion, Carl called her behind. Jessica had to stop. Turning around, she saw Carl strode towards her from not far away. Jessica stood there and waited for Carl, Why are you here? You said you wereing, but I didnt see you go up, so I came down to look for you. Carl looked in the direction that Jayvion left, What happened? When he came over, he didnt see Jayvion. He saw Jessica looking over there as if she was looking at someone. At this time, Jayvions figure had already disappeared, and Carl didnt see anything. Its Jayvion, Jessica exined. Carls expression darkened. Why he is here? How dare he to look for you? Dont be angry. I think something has happened to him. Jessica was a little worried. Chapter 1534 You Think You Win Jessica could feel that Jayvion wanted to tell her something. But after the phone call, he changed his mind. Instead, he hurriedly left. Carl looked up in the direction Jayvion left. He said with impatience, Nothing could happen to him. Youre overthinking this. But he Jessica wanted to go on, but Carl interrupted her, Leonardo and Summer have arrived. Lets go up first. They came with Rosie. Knowing that Rosie hade, Jessica was excited. Rosie? I havent seen her for ages! Carl smiled and said, Come on. Auntie Jessica! Jessica heard Rosie calling her as she arrived at the private room. She found Rosie standing at the door and peeking towards her. Dear Rosie! Jessica trotted to the door, hugged and kissed Rosie. Carl followed behind Jessica. He felt a little jealous as he watched Jessica hug Rosie. Jessica had never hugged him before. He clicked his tongue. The moment Jessica and Rosie met, they chatted like old friends as they walked inside. Summer smiled as she saw Jessica and Rosiee in, Jessica, sit here, please. Rosie pulled Jessica to Summers side and sat down. Summer asked Jessica through Rosie, What took you so long? I met a friend. Jessica made light of it. She didnt want Summer to worry about such a thing. Summer knew Jessica well. Through Jessicas words, she vaguely felt that it was not just a friend. But she asked no questions. After the food was served, Leonardo and Carl began to drink. Congrattions. Let me serve you. Carl opened the wine and poured it for Leonardo. Leonardo said calmly, Thank you. Carl forced a smile and poured more wine for Leonardo. They got in a drinking game with each other. Atst, they were even drinking out of the bottle. Carl was also a little unhappy. He and Jessica invited Leonardo and Summer to dinner, only to find out they were going to have a second child He lost. Summer and Jessica didnt care about the men. After Summer and Jessica ate their fill, Carl and Leonardo were drunk, but the two men were still holding on. Carl was almost unconscious, and he still tried to provoke Leonardo, Are you alright?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Leonardo looked calm, but his face was red. Take care of yourself. I am fine. Carl sneered, picked up his ss, and took another sip. Leonardo snorted coldly, Just a cup of drink, and you think you win? Carl red at Leonardo and staggered to pour another cup. Who said I could only drink one more ss? I still get plenty to drink! Carl drunk a few more sses, while Leonardo stayed still. Jessica was speechless. She turned to Summer and said, Lets go out. Ignore these crazy guys. She wasnt afraid the men would drink too much. Leonardo was much more reliable than Carl. He knew it. Summer nodded. When she left, she warned Leonardo, Almost enough. Seeing that Summer and Jessica were going out, Leonardo grabbed Summers hand and asked, Where are you going? Chapter 1535 Come Prepared Summer said softly, To go out with Jessica. I dont want to disturb your drinking. Leonardo frowned and opened his mouth, but was interrupted by Summer in a soft voice, Alright, I know. Ill be careful. I wont run around, and Ill be back soon. Summer had known Leonardo so well. She knew what he was going to say, so she just finished the sentence for him, leaving him speechless. Leonardo was indeed speechless. He could only smile, Be a good girl. Jessica left the room with Summer and Rosie. After walking around the Golden Cauldron Club, Summer suddenly remembered that she hadnt bought the picture book she promised Rosie. Rosie was very sharp. When she heard that Summer and Jessica were talking about it, she ran over and pulled Summers hand, Mom, I saw a bookstore on our way here. Its not far. She pointed outside as she said that. Alright! Jessica petted Rosies head and said, Then lets go over there and take a look. The bookstore that Rosie said was indeed not far from the Golden Cauldron Club. It only took them seven or eight minutes to walk there. The bookstore is not big. On the shelf, there were mostly childrens books. As soon as they entered, they could feel that the decoration here was very ssy with the stylish furniture which was all imported. It was impossible to make money by opening such a bookstore in the downtown area of Hoover City. This shopkeeper must be wealthy. The store was not big, but it was carefully decorated. In the middle of the day, there were few customers. The shopkeeper sat behind the cashier and looked up drawlingly. Wee, he said. The childrens books were surprisinglyprehensive in such a small shop. Summer soon found the book that Rosie wanted. She picked another two and was about to pay the bill and leave. Rosie carried her book and walked in front of them happily. Jessica and Summer followed. Mom! Suddenly, Rosie screamed from outside. Jessica was stunned but then reacted quickly. She lifted her foot and ran out, Ill go take a look. Summer, you stay here! Summer was pregnant, so Jessica couldnt let anything happen to her. As soon as Jessica walked outside, she saw that a man wearing a cap and a mask held Rosie captive with a dagger. Her little face went pale, but she did not cry. However, it seemed that Rosie couldnt hold it any longer when she saw Jessica. She was about to cry, but she forcefully held back her tears. Rosie, dont be afraid! Jessica told herself to calm down andforted Rosie in a soft voice. Then, she looked at the person who kidnapped Rosie and asked calmly, Who are you? What do you want? The man nodded his chin for Jessica to go over. Jessica walked over. Then the man directly threw Rosie away and pulled Jessica over. He pressed the dagger on her neck and brought her into a car. He hade prepared. They didnt notice that there was a car parking at the door on their way here. Jessica quickly calmed down and thought about how to buy some time. But the man did not give her any chance at all by directly knocking her down. It all happened too fast. Summer immediately called Leonardo. When she chased outside, she could only watch the car driving away. Mom! Rosie was frightened and immediately threw herself into Summers arms.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1536 How Could He Blame Her Summers hand, which was holding the phone, trembled slightly. She took photos of the license te number of the car. Then, she hugged Rosie and said urgently, Do you feel any pain? Are you feeling unwell? Rosie shook her head and looked in the direction where Jessica left, Auntie Jessica I called the police and Dad. They are so powerful, and Auntie Jessica will be fine. Summers voice trembled. She tried tofort Rosie and herself. Just now, Jessica told her not toe over. She knew that something bad must have happened. She also knew her current physical condition so she immediately called Leonardo and the police. Few minutes after Rosie was captured, Jessica was kidnapped. It happened so quickly, giving them no time to react. The gangsters were extremely ferocious and had long been eyeing them, so they attacked so quickly and ruthlessly. Leonardo and Carl arrived soon. They ran over and carried a strong smell of alcohol.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Carl was so drunk, but when he heard that something happened to Jessica, a chill ran into his limbs and bones, sobering him up. Wheres Jessica? What happened? Carl panted, and his eyes were red from anxiety. Im sorry, Jessica was abducted because of me. I took the license te number. Summer med herself and understood Carl. She mentioned buying Rosie a picture book. But it was of no use to apologize. Jessica had been abducted. Carl wiped his face and calmed down, Its fine. Its not your fault. Give me the license te number. Summer showed the photos to Carl. After receiving Summers call, Leonardo arranged for someone to look for them, so he arrived here a little earlier than Carl. He walked over and gently hugged Summers shoulder. They looked at each other in silence. No words were needed. Leonardo noticed Rosie who was very depressed. Her head was lowered and her small hands were clenched. She did not say a word. Leonardo frowned and walked over to pick Rosie up. Summer had told him the story sinctly on the phone just now. That gangster held Rosie hostage first, and Jessica exchanged herself for Rosie. Hugging Rosie, Leonardo saw her tearful eyes. Rosie sobbed. It was my fault that Auntie Jessica was taken away. Carl asked someone to check the license te. Usually, Rosie didnt cry much. She was really scared and kept ming herself. She held it back for a long time before she couldnt help but cry. Carls heart was burning with anxiety, but how could he me Rosie? Carl rubbed his stiff face. He walked over and touched Rosies head, Dont cry. You dont look cute now. Its not your fault. Dont cry. Rosie pursed her lips and held back her tears, Im sorry. She looked pitiful and cute. Carl forced a smile and teased her, Dont say sorry. If Jessica is in trouble, you will also help her, right? Rosie nodded without hesitation. Carl revealed a gratified smile and said to Leonardo, Rosie is scared. Take her back. Chapter 1537 How Much Can Happen in an Hour? Leonardo called Tim and asked him to get someone to pick Summer and Rosie up. Summer got in the car. She held Leonardos hand and looked at him worriedly. Dont worry. Even if we have to search high and low of the Hoover City, we will find Jessica. Leonardo solemnly promised her. Okay. Summer trusted Leonardo. She knew that he was always a man of his word, and he would do what he had promised. After sending Summer and Rosie back home, Leonardo returned to the Golden Cauldron Club. The ashtray in front of Carl was full and some cigarette butts even fell from it. Half of the coffee table was covered with dust. Leonardo had given up smoking for a long time. Under Summers supervision, he lived an old mans life ahead of time. Therefore, he couldnt stand the smell of the cigarette and coughed. Then he felt much better. Hearing Leonardos cough, Carl jumped up from the sofa and strode over to Leonardo, How is it? Any news? He wanted to go with Leonardo to look for Jessica, but Leonardo stopped him. In the big Hoover City, it was useless to search aimlessly. If Leonardo got any news, Carl could rush over immediately as long as he waited here. Seeing Carls red eyes, Leonardo couldnt bear to say more to disappoint him. He had tofort Carl, I have done my best. With all my connections, well get news soon. After Leonardo took over the Emerson Group again, thepany was turning for the better day by day. Currently, the Emerson Group was dominant in Hoover City. It was easy for its president to find someone. How soon? Carl was kind of out of control, One hour has passed. Do you know how much can happen in an hour? his voice was hoarse. Carl lost his temper, but Leonardo did not say anything, just listening. Leonardo knew Carl was extremely nervous. If Carl didnt vent his anger, he probably couldnt stand it. After so many years, Jessica finally agreed to be with me. I nned to go public with our rtionship at the end of the year Carl kept saying and then he couldnt go on.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. As if something was blocking his throat, he felt so grieved that he couldnt make a sound. Although Jessica was with him, he could feel that she didnt trust him like before. And he felt the same. He didnt have any sense of security. Carl always had a feeling that Jessica would leave him. Every day when he woke up, he thought he was in a dream. Only seeing Jessica, he could confirm that he wasnt dreaming and everything was real, and Jessica was his girlfriend. Carl took a few deep breaths and then he regained himself. He picked up the lighter to light the cigarette. Leonardo stopped him and grabbed the lighter. Carl suddenly lost his temper. He shouted to Leonardo, You dont let me go out to look for her, and you even stop me from smoking? You want a fight? Leonardo didnt say anything and just poured a ss of water for him. Carl was moved for a moment. Leonardo said timely, Summer bought me a lot of insurance. The money you will receive depends on how hard you beat. All the emotions dissipated in an instant. Carl even wanted to spit out the water he had drunk. But he had drunk it, so it was just an illusion. Chapter 1538 Isn’t That Your Home Carl didnt finish his water and quickly turned around to get his phone.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Whats the matter? Leonardo followed and asked him. Carl checked the screen and said disappointedly, I heard my phone was ringing. No! I cant stay here any longer. I have to look for her! Carl put his phone in his pocket, reached for his coat, and hurriedly walked outside. When he came to the door, he found Leonardo following him. Before he could ask, Leonardo said, If you want to look for her, then let me drive. Instead of sitting here to wait, it was better for Carl to do something. But Leonardo was worried to see Carl drive by himself. Leonardo called his subordinate to ask about the situation while driving. After the call, he turned around and said to Carl, The people who kidnapped Jessica changed cars many times on their way. It will take some time to track them down. Actually, what the subordinate told him on the phone was that they lost the car. Now, they could only turn to the police and wait to get the footage from the roads. But if they turned to the police, there would be a lot more procedures. Perhaps it would take a bit longer. Leonardo thought for a while and then buried the lead. Normally, Carl would definitely be able to tell that Leonardo was hiding something, but at this moment, he was torn with anxiety. He had lost his capacity to think and doubt. After a while, he put on a self-mocking smile, Ive never expected to have you as my driver. Leonardo joked, I am willing to be your driver if you paid me well. At this time, Carls phone rang again. Leonardo stopped talking and waited for Carl to pick up the phone. However, Carl didnt pick it up as if he hadnt heard anything. Leonardo frowned, Carl, the phone. Is it ringing for real? Carl suddenly became nervous. My mind kept buzzing and I always heard my phone ringing. I thought this was another hallucination. The ringing phone meant that there was news, good news or bad news. Carl wiped the sweat off his clothes before picking up the phone. He put the phone on speaker, Any word from her yet? Weve got three locations now. One is the west of the city, one is the east of the city, and the other is Where is it? The South Bay Vi. Carl was stunned, and then he sneered, You guys go to the other two locations. Leave the South Bay vi to me. South Bay Vi? Leonardo turned to look at him, Isnt that your home? Yes. Carl said gloomily, I hardly knew anyone who is even more arrogant than me in my entire life. I cant believe the person who threatened me would have the guts to go to my home. Leonardo stepped on the gas and drove towards the South Bay Vi. The South Bay Vi was a neighborhood developed by Emerson Group in the early years. Its architectural style andndscape were among the top, and many vis had followed its style. And it was bought by the first bucket of gold that Carl earned when he founded the Tip Top with Leonardo. The South Bay Vi today was still priceless in the upper-ss. There were quite a few people who wanted to buy the house in the South Bay vi, but the sellers were hard to find. Chapter 1539 Carl Can’t Save You Jessica woke up and heard the sound of pouring water. The back of her neck was so sore that she couldnt even raise her head. Jessica wanted to touch the back of her neck, but when she reached out, she realized that her hand was tied up. Jessica remembered what happened at the bookstores entrance. She also became sober. You are awake. The familiar female voice echoed in the empty room. Jessica waspletely sober. She opened her eyes and looked around. A luxurious crystal chandelier met her eyes. She was tied up tightly. Lying on the cold and hard floor, she could not stand up. She only could turn her head and look around. Are you thirsty? The familiar female voice sounded again, followed by the sound of high heels stepping on the ground. Jessica turned her head. After seeing the person clearly, her eyes narrowed and she snorted disdainfully, Its you! Sivan held a ss of water in one hand and pinched Jessicas chin with the other. She forced Jessica to look at her, Look at what youre like now. Are you still proud of yourself now?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Sivans eyes were filled with mad hatred, and her voice was extremely cold. You dare to kidnap me. What else do I not dare to do? Jessica said clearly and indifferently, but there was an indescribable arrogance in her tone. What Sivan hated the most was Jessicas arrogance. Her eyes were filled with hatred and jealousy. Her beautiful face also twisted. Her fingers that were holding Jessicas chin used so much strength that her sharp nails stuck into Jessicas skin and blood seeped out. Youre about to die. Why are you so arrogant? Who gave you the confidence? Carl? Jessicas expression changed slightly when Sivan mentioned Carl. Sivan saw her change. She sneered as if she heard an extremely funny joke. Thats right. Carl wille, but what if hees? Jessicas heart tightened and she realized that something was wrong. It was impossible for Sivan to capture her by herself. Sivan had a helper, and it was not Jace. Jace was enved to alcohol and lust. He was not agile anymore and didnt have such a quick reaction. Rosie was kidnapped by that person then. When Jessica went over, she secretly gathered strength and wanted to attack him when he released Rosie. However, that person didnt even give her a chance. Hepletely suppressed her unterally and grabbed her into the car. Apparently, he was professional. But Sivan could not find a professional killer in her current position. Looks like youve found a backer. Jessica did not appear her thoughts on her face and she remained calm. Sivan hated Jessicas calm and pped her. She used great strength. Half of Jessicas face was numb and Jessicas ears were buzzing. Carl cant save you! Sivans voice sounded distorted in her ears. There was a taste of blood in her mouth. Jessica spat out the blood calmly. There was still no panic on her face that Sivan wanted to see. Are your backer so terrific? Otherwise, Sivan wouldnt be so arrogant. Chapter 1540 I Can’t Slap You Anymore Hearing this, Sivan smiledcently, Its not a big deal, but I can definitely take revenge on you. Sivan was living with Jace these days. She looked haggard and had lost a lot of weight. She looked even more ferocious and terrifying with a crazy smile on her pale face. Sivan, why do you hate me so much? Jessica was confused. She had never provoked Sivan, but Sivan always treated her like an enemy. It was as if it was her fault that Sivan had be like this. Why? Sivan was instantly enraged, Why? Look at me! I be this all because of you. I want you to suffer what Ive suffered! Jessica looked at her coldly, Its not because of me. You did this to yourself! Sivan pped her again. Bang! A crisp sound echoed in the room. Jessica closed her eyes. After the pain was gone, she opened her eyes again. It was not a big deal that she was pped. Sivan was a crazy woman who could do anything. Jessica had to distract Sivan until Carl found her. Otherwise, she might not be able to leave this room today. Does it hurt? Sivan looked at Jessica. Her voice was gentle, but her smile was ugly. Jessica did not answer. She was never a merciful person. But what she said would definitely provoke Sivan again. Sivan could feel Jessicas thoughts. She smiled satisfactorily and gently touched Jessicas swollen face. Although I have always hated you and thought that you were very artificial, I have to admit that you are a very smart person. Unfortunately You choose to be my enemy. You steal all the things that should belong to me! Sivans smile gradually froze, her expression gloomy and ruthless. Jessicaughed. There was disdain in herughter. Thisughter provoked Sivan again. Her eyes were full of rage and she raised her hand again. Jessica thought she would get pped, but she didnt p her. Jessica did not foolishly think that Sivan was suddenly kind-hearted. She carefully observed Sivan and did not miss any of her subtle expressions. There was hesitation in her eyes. After pondering for a moment, she slowly put down her hand and put on a weird smile, I cant p you anymore. If I p you, your face will be swollen like a pig, and it will be ugly. Jessica was alert to her. She did not think that Sivan would care about whether her face was ugly or not. Sivan wished for her to disfigure and be ugly. At this moment, some voices came from outside. The voices were not clear, but it could be told that someone wasing. Jessica looked at the door and then turned to look at Sivan. She found that the smile on Sivans face was more triumphant. Jessica had a bad feeling in her heart. She looked up at the window not far away, which was open. If she got up from the ground now and jumped out of the window, she might run away. As for if she could do it, she couldnt think of that much. Someone outside the room was trying to open the door but failed. Sivans expression turned ugly and she cursed, You stupid! Then she got up and walked towards the door. At this time, Jessica rolled over and knelt on the ground to get up.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1541 Unconsciousness Just walking to the door, Sivan sensed the movement behind her. She turned around and found that Jessica had got up and was jumping towards the windowsill. Noticing that Sivan turned around, Jessica panicked. She must escape from here. However, both of her hands and legs were tied up tightly. Therefore, she couldnt walk and had to jump, which made it harder to keep bnce. She was very anxious and then fell. At this sight, Sivan smirked and walked up to Jessica, who was struggling to get up. Want to run away? No way! Sivan kicked Jessica coldly. Jessica had never suffered such humiliation. It had been the biggest shame for her to be pped by Sivan before. Now that she was kicked by Sivan, she couldnt control her anger anymore. Sivan, youd better kill me today, Jessica shouted with cold and sharp eyes as if a knife was about to stab Sivan. Sivan shivered under such gaze and felt a chill on the back. Sivan believed that Jessica would do as she just said. Sivan would be tortured to death if Jessica could escape from here. Sivan got stunned for a moment. Then she calmed down. You dare to threaten me. To be honest, I admire you very much. But, no matter what you say, it is useless. Today you have to pay for what you have done! Sivan stepped over from Jessica and closed the window, blocking Jessicasst hope. Then Sivan turned around and opened the door. As the door opened, the person leaning against the door fell in.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Sivan dodged and looked at Jace, who was lying on the floor, reeking of alcohol. Sivan angrily kicked Jace, Why did you drink so much wine? Jace frowned, Why did you kick me? Bitch! Sivan pulled Jace in and closed the door. Jace was so drunk that he could barely recognize Sivan. He grabbed Sivans leg and asked, Where is Jessica? Sivan kicked him away, Never make, but always break! Jessica understood what Sivan wanted to do. Although Jace was drunk to unconsciousness, Sivan would find other ways to torture her. Jessica looked around, discovering it was a bedroom. This bedroom was very spacious. There was a bed, two sofas, andingmp, and some vases Jessica gritted her teeth to knock down thendingmp with great force. Then, she rapidly knocked down the vase beside the bed by her head. There was a loud sound. The vase shattered. You bitch, you dare to y tricks! Sivan angrily walked up to Jessica. Jessica just sat down on the floor before Sivan could catch her. There were fragments of the vase on the floor. And it happened that Jessica sat on them. Her face turned pale in pain. But she managed to cut the rope with her barely movable fingers. Chapter 1542 No One Will Believe Her Innocence Jessica cut the rope very carefully. Sivan did not notice it. Sivan looked at Jace who was sleeping on the ground, and then looked at Jessica. The blood oozed out under Jessicas body. She might have sat on the debris. However, Sivan did not care about Jessicas wound. She crouched down in front of Jessica and her gaze fell on Jessicas cor. It was summer. Jessica was wearing a silk shirt and an ankle-length skirt. Jessica noticed Sivans gaze. She stiffened and shrank back, cutting the rope faster. Sivan unbuttoned Jessicas shirt. Even so, Jessica was still calm. She looked coldly at Sivan unbuttoning her clothes and continued to cut the rope. The fragments of the vase were too sharp, and Jessicas hands had been cut in different depths, but she could no longer feel the pain. After Sivan unbuttoned Jessicas shirt, she dragged Jace over. Jace was so drunk. Sivan threw Jace on top of Jessica and took photos. She changed the angle and curved her lips, smiling strangely. Jessica smelled the wine and felt disgusted. She only could turn around to avoid Jace because kicking Jace away was difficult. Sivan no longer cared about what Jessica was doing. Anyway, everyone would believe that Jessica and Jace hooked up when they saw the photos. These photos were solid evidence. As long as these photos spread out, she would lose her reputation. No one would believe her innocence. Jessica had been highly esteemed, and now she was in the limelight. The feeling of falling from the clouds was enough to cause a person to break down. She wanted Jessicas life worse than death. If it werent for Jessica, her life wouldnt have been like this. It was Jessicas fault! Sivan became crazier and crazier. She admired the photos and felt that Jaces clothes were too neat, so she walked over again. At this moment, the rope behind Jessica was about to be cut off. Sivan came over and didnt even look at Jessica. She thought that Jessica was nowpletely under her control, and she didnt expect that Jessica would have a chance to escape. Jace was quite drunk, but after being troubled by Sivan, he woke up. As soon as he woke up, he pounced towards Sivan.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Are you so impatient to strip me while Im drunk? Ill fulfill you. Though Jace was drunk, he was a man and he was terribly strong. Sivan was no match for him. Sivan did not expect that Jace would wake up and do such a thing to her. Sivan could not push Jace away and only pped him, Didnt you always want Jessica? Shes right there. Go! Jace got sober. He staggered back and saw Jessica in disheveled clothes. Jessica was a natural beauty. She was born beautiful and at her current age, her temperament was even more outstanding. Even though she was in a mess, she was still extremely beautiful and attractive. Jaces eyes immediately lit up as he stared at Jessica. Sivan, I underestimated you. I didnt expect you could bring this woman over for me. Ill repay youter. Sivan didnt say anything. Just now, when Jace pounced on her, her phone fell out. She picked it up and turned on the camera mode. Chapter 1543 Killing Sivan adjusted her phone to shoot the scene of Jace pouncing on Jessica. It gave Sivan a big thrill to take revenge on Jessica. However, the scene was not what she had expected.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Ouch, Ouch! Jace howled in great pain. Jessica, who had been tied up, suddenly cut Jaces neck with something. Instantly, there was lots of blood flowing out. It took Sivan a while to recover from the great astonishment. Then she put down her phone and looked at Jessica, screaming, Jessica, are you crazy? Jace covered his wound, staring at Sivan with fierceness, Call for an ambnce! It was true that Jace wanted to own Jessica. But he didnt want to be killed for that. Sivan ignored Jace, whom she had always wished would die. Sivan calmed down and smiled evilly, Jessica, you are a murder. Although Sivan failed to get Jace to humiliate Jessica, it was not bad if Jessica was used of murder. What she wanted was that Jessica would lead a miserable life forever. Jace grabbed Sivans leg, with his eyes widening, repeating, Call for an ambnce. Bitch His face was pale from the terrible loss of blood. He was trembling and looked very fragile. Sivan shook off him and went back to taking pictures. Thinking that Jessica was about to lose her reputation, Sivanughed with great joy, even hoping to celebrate it. Jessica stared at Sivan while holding a fragment of vase firmly. She slowly did up the buttons that Sivan had just undone. Sivan began to feel scared at the sight of Jessicas cold and sharp eyes on the screen of her phone. Jessica had cut Jaces neck. What if Jessica wanted to kill her? Thinking that Jace was dying, Sivan began to felt scared. These photos and videos were enough to wreck Jessicas life. Now, she must leave here. To live is better than to die. She didnt want to be killed. Sivan put her phone away carefully, looking at Jessica vigntly, who was standing up slowly. Sivan screamed and rapidly turned around to run away. Unfortunately, she tripped over the sofa. It was so easy for Jessica to grab Sivan. Jessica moved the fragment on Sivans face and said coldly, To be honest, you are quite pretty. Sivan was trembling with fear. She struggled to escape from Jessicas control but failed. She was thin and weak, and could never defeat Jessica, who kept exercising every day. What are you doing? Calm down Jessica, you are the most popr actress. You have a bright future Sivan could even speak well of Jessica. Jessica remained indifferent. She looked at Sivans belly, sighing, The child was gone. You are right. Sivan felt that Jessica was very terrifying as if Jessica could cut her neck at any moment. She repliedpliantly with a trembling voice. She was afraid that Jessica would kill her. You are so hard-hearted. Jessicas voice was soft but extremely cold. Chapter 1544 Someone Gave Me a Lot of Money Jessica pressed down on Sivans neck with the vase fragment in her hand. Her other hand pressed down on Sivans belly. When you need it, you used it to deceive Carl. When you dont need it, you want to kill it. You are not worthy of being a mother. Her emotion could not be told from her tone. It was as if she was sighing and was lost in thought. Sivan felt that Jessica looked a little crazy at this moment. However, she didnt dare to move. She followed Jessicas words, Yes, youre right, Im not worthy of being a mother Jessica did not say anything, as if she had fallen into her own thoughts. She seemed absent-minded. Sivan felt that it was time to run away. She wanted to push Jessica away while she was absent-minded. However, when she moved, Jessica was alert. The vase fragment on her neck was pressed down. Sivan felt sticky on her neck. She didnt know if the blood was from her neck or Jessicas hands. She was so frightened that she didnt dare to move. She cried, Jessica, I was sorry. Please forgive me. I dont move anymore. Please After saying that, she began to cry and looked so piteous. Finally, she looked like a girl of her age. Jessica curled her lips and smiled. Her smile was extremely cold. Her hand that was holding the vase fragment exerted a slight force and cut Sivans neck. Sivan was so frightened that she stopped crying. She looked at Jessica shivering, You think about Carl, you love him. If you kill me, you will go to jail Go to jail? Jessica sneered, Do you think Carl will put me in jail? Sivan was stunned for a moment and began to think about what Jessica had said. Carl had power and influence. The Joneses behind him were rich. Leonardo was also his good friend. If they wanted to protect Jessica, they could. The more Sivan thought about it, the more frightened she felt. Only then did she realized that Jessica didnt want to hurt her before. If Jessica wanted to hurt her, there were many ways. Moreover, she didnt have to bear the consequences at all if she wanted to take revenge on her. Sivan was panicked when she thought about it, and she cried. Right Im sorry, Jessica Its not my idea Someone gave me a lot of money to do this I just did it for the money Sivan was frightened and said incoherently. However, Jessica understood that someone had paid Sivan to do it. Just like what she had guessed before. Sivan was incapable of doing this by herself. It was very difficult for Sivan to tie her up alone.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jessica looked at Sivan coldly and said, Who gave you the money? I dont know Sivan shook her head. You dont know? Jessica repeated her words, and her hand holding the vase fragment exerted a little bit of force. Sivan was so scared that she raised her voice, I really dont know! He suddenly came to me and said that he could help me. At that time, I was already at my wits end. I didnt know who he was, but I trusted him. I didnt expect that he would really give me money and help me to have an abortion It seemed like she was telling the truth. Liar. However, Jessica decided to get more from Sivan. After all, Sivan was a woman who had no credibility. What I said is true. Sivans eyes were filled with fear as she said, I didnt lie. Chapter 1545 What’s Wrong with Me Only then did Jessica believe Sivans words. Sivan had been put into a mental breakdown by her, and she no longer had the energy to lie to Jessica again. Jessica snatched Sivans mobile phone and deleted all the videos and photos that Sivan had just taken. Then, she lowered her eyes and saw Sivans mutinous look. They looked at each other. Jessica smiled and then knocked Sivan out with her phone when Sivan was in puzzlement. Then, she got up and went to the bathroom. She smashed the phone on the ground. But the quality of the phone was pretty good. It was not that easy to break. She smashed the phone several times in the bathroom and finally broke it. She flushed the broken pieces of the phone down the toilet. The sound of the toilet flushing was a bit loud, so she didnt hear the footsteps behind her. When she noticed that there was someone behind her, she was hit in the back of her head and fainted. Before shepletely lost consciousness, she could not see the attacker. The medical instruments were beeping. When Jessica woke up, the first thing she heard was the sound of the instruments.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. It was familiar. She was once sent to the hospital after she got injured in acting in a modern drama. When she woke up, she had the same experience. The first thing she heard was the sound of the instruments. She opened her eyes and could see nothing but white blindness. Jessica! Carls voice came from above her head. He bent and got close to Jessica. He looked nervous and his eyes were red. Jessica stared at him and found that he looked quite ugly like that. She even began to think about why she had loved him for so many years. She didnt say anything and didnt have any other reaction. She just stared nkly at Carl. Carls heart missed a beat. He was scared, but he forced himself to calm down and whispered, How do you feel? He looked a little silly when he was nervous. Jessica tilted her head and moaned in pain. A bit of headache, she said. A headache? Carl immediately rang the bell at the bedside to call the doctor. Jessica moved her head again and felt more painful. She frowned and asked, Whats wrong with me? Didnt I buy books for Rosie in the bookstore with Summer? Why am I in the hospital? Carl froze instantly. The change in his expression was very subtle, but Jessica noticed it, What happened? Carl went back to normal quickly. He chuckled, Nothing. Ill see if the doctor ising. He stood up and looked at Jessica again as if he was worried. He said, Ill be back soon. Jessica looked at him as if he was a fool. Carlughed again. As he turned around to walk out, the smile on his face disappeared immediately. He looked cold. When he went out of the ward, the doctor came hurriedly. Seeing Carl, the doctor stopped, Mr. Carl. He walked aside and gestured for the doctor to keep quiet and follow him. Carl walked far enough to make sure that they couldnt be heard by Jessica in the ward. Then Carl said, Leave after the examination. Dont talk too much and dont mention how she got injured. Although the doctor was puzzled, he nodded and said, OK. It was a private hospital. They ran for business interests. So, they would unconditionally meet the reasonable demands of their customers. Now go. Carl raised his hand slightly and gestured for the doctor to go in and examine Jessica. Chapter 1546 Perhaps This Was so Meant to Be After the doctor entered, Carl took a deep breath to calm himself down before walking inside. The doctor enquired Jessica and then checked on her. Suddenly, footsteps sounded outside. It should be Leonardo. Ill go take a look. Carl said softly to Jessica and went to the door. Opening the door, he saw Leonardo and his family standing outside. Summer saw a doctor checking on Jessica through the crack between the door. He was delighted, Jessica is awake? Carl nodded and gestured for Summer and Leonardo toe out. They exchanged nces before turning around and walking out. Carl closed the door and followed them out. As soon as Carl came out, Summer asked worriedly, Whats wrong with Jessica? She She doesnt seem to remember how she was kidnapped. Also, she doesnt remember what happened after that. Since she has forgotten this ident, how about we dont mention it before her?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Carl said that very calmly, but everyone could see the gloom on his face. In a word, he wanted to hide the fact that Jessica had been kidnapped. Summer did not even think about it and nodded, Alright. She did not follow Carl and Leonardo to save Jessica. However, after Jessica was rescued, she was in a very sorry state. She lost a few buttons on her clothes and was stained with a lot of blood. Anyway, she didnt look well. Then Jessica woke up and did not remember what had happened after being kidnapped. Perhaps this was so meant to be. Carl didnt want to bring up that ident anymore. Since that was the case, it was good to ignore it as if nothing had happened. The doctor asked Jessica some questions and examined her. When the examination was finished, Carl and Summer walked in. What are you doing outside? Why did you juste in? Jessica whispered when he saw them. Summer smiled as she walked over to her, I was thinking of giving you a prize for bravery. What? Jessica was stunned for a moment, and then asked, Oh right, what happened before? I remember that we were buying books for Rosie. Then I just feel a little pain. Why was I injured and in the hospital? How dare you ask? When we came out of the bookstore, someone tried to snatch my bag. You rushed to fight with him! But unluckily, he knocked you on the head Summer said that very naturally. Nobody could tell that she was lying. Is that so? Jessica touched her head and did not doubt Summer, but why would I lose my memory if I was just hurt like that? The doctor exined at the right time, Well, its possible. Miss Jessica, your injured part is close to the hippocampus, and your memory is affected. This is very normal Jessica blinked her eyes and then slowly nodded, Its funny. I didnt even experience it in filming. But now I do in reality. Carl looked at Jessica. Then he blinked and moved his eyes away. When he turned to look at Jessica again, his eyes were already filled with smiles, Its said that actors have to experience life more, so, youre a good actress. Jessica red at Carl angrily, Im already like this, and youre still amusing me. You live by yourself! No! Im sorry. Carl moved closer to Jessica and twined himself up to her. Chapter 1547 The Same Jessica was getting better. She was discharged from the hospital after two days. Molly also went to pick her up that day. However, Molly was apanied by Christopher. Jessicas eyes ranged over Molly, smiling, Hi, Mr. Christopher. I heard that you were injured and hospitalized. As a friend, I want toe to see you. Christopher said. He also bought flowers and handed them to Jessica. Before Jessica reached out, Carl took the flowers from Christopher. Jessica withdrew her hand with disappointment and looked at Carl with dissatisfaction. Carl pretended not to see her gaze and smiled at Christopher perfunctorily. Thank you, Mr. Christopher, for the flowers. Jessica red at Carl, Theyre for me. Its all the same. Carl hugged her shoulders and said with a smile. Jessica raised her eyebrows, Where? Everywhere. Carl stuffed the flowers into Mollys hand and said, Take it. Molly took the flower in confusion. Why were the flowers in my hands? Theyre for Jessica! Jessica shook off Carl and walked forward to grab Mollys arm. Then she whispered in Mollys ear, What happened between you and Mr. Christopher? Nothing. He heard that I wasing to pick you up from the hospital and followed me to see you. I cant refuse Molly stammered. Obviously, she felt guilty. Jessica smiled, Well, is that so?Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. She could tell that something happened between them during those two days when she was in the hospital. Jessica, stop ying jokes on me Molly felt that Jessica was amusing her. Jessica spread her hands innocently, Im not joking Seeing that Molly was about to get angry, Jessica said in a serious tone, As for Mr. Christopher, although he is a profiteer like Carl, he is also a gentleman. In general, he is a good man. Molly bit her lip and whispered, But he likes you. What? Jessica looked at Molly in shock, Pardon? I dont understand. She said loudly in shock. Then she drew others attention. Molly was startled and lowered her head, pretending that she didnt say anything and didnt know anything. Christopher nced at Molly and then smiled slightly. Looking at Mollys reaction, Jessica realized that she did not know that Christopher was her rumored fianc. Jessica wondered, Christopher actually could keep it a secret from Molly. Christopher felt Jessicas gaze and smiled at her. Jessica moved her eyes away. Men are so hateful. If it werent for the fact that Molly was interested in him, she would have torn it apart. Christopher was a too shrewd and excellent businessman. Would a man who was scheming love someone truly? However, Carls cousin was indeed a little stupid. Christophers words were full of holes, but Molly did not doubt him. Hey Molly, Jessica chased after Molly, who was in front, good girl, wait for me. Molly said helplessly, Jessica Seeing Jessica run so fast, Carls heart jumped to his throat, Jessica, slow down! Jessica ignored Carl totally. Her little wound was almost healed and she believed that it was not a big deal to run. Chapter 1548 It’s Not the Right Time to Come Out Jessicas slender arm rested on Mollys shoulder. Molly put on a worried expression, Jessica, dont run. Be careful. Why are you so fussy like an old man? I just caught a slight injury that has almost been healed. If it werent for my head injury, I would have been discharged. After all, she was hit on the head at that time, which caused her amnesia. Thanks to the past amnesia experience of Summer, she found it easy to ept the fact that she had lost some of her memories. Fortunately, it was a small part of her memory, resulting in little impact on her life. Molly had heard what happened to Jessica from Carl. However, she was still a little worried about Jessica. She reached out to support Jessica, Since you had been hospitalized, its better to be careful. Your health is more important. Jessica couldnt help but roll her eyes, What a family. Molly and Christopher came to pick up Jessica from the hospital. Out of courtesy, Jessica thought that she should treat them to a meal. But before she could tell Carl about her idea, Christopher got a call and left. Watching Christopher drive away, Jessica patted Molly on the shoulder and said, Alright, then eat with us. Where are we going to eat? Molly replied unexpectedly. Where else? Jessica smiled. Golden Cauldron Club? Molly hurriedly shook her head, I dont think it necessary. Jessica, you have just been discharged from the hospital. You should go home and have a good rest. At this time, Jessica had arrived at the parking lot. She opened the door and got into the car, Carl, go to the Golden Cauldron Club. He drove forward with no response. After a while, Jessica realized that something was wrong. Go to Golden Cauldron, Jessica said in the back row, leaning forward on the back of the front chair.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Molly is right. You should go home and rest. Carl said without turning his head back. Jessicas heart burned with an inexplicable desire for victory. What mattered now was not whether she could go to the Golden Cauldron Club, but rather, she must win. No, I am going to the Golden Cauldron Club. However, the steering wheel was in Carls hands. Her objection was useless. When they got home, Jessica was still sulking with him. She pulled Molly into the elevator and ignored him. Jessica hadnt lived at home for a few days. Although it wasnt in chaos, they needed to tidy it up. Upon entering, Jessicay on the sofa. Carl and Molly were busy tidying up her room. Jessica came to realize that she went too far, so she got up and poured a ss of water for Carl. While Molly went to the kitchen for water, she walked over to him with the water in her hand. Then she said to Carl in a weird tone, Carl, have some water. Carl was stunned for a few seconds and could not react until Jessica impatiently stuffed the water into his hand. He looked at the water in his hand and then at Jessica, No poison? Jessica gritted her teeth, Am I that kind of person? Yes, Carl nodded seriously. Once Carl finished speaking, he drank the water and returned the cup to Jessica before she got angry, saying Thank you, Jessie. Molly happened toe out of the kitchen with the water and heard their conversation. She rubbed her nose and quietly took a few steps back, realizing that it was not the right time toe out. Chapter 1549 Carl Is Weird Carl and Molly helped Jessica tidy up the room all morning. Jessicay on the sofa, eating snacks, ying games, and watching videos. Carl came over and told her to take a walk instead of staring at her phone all the time. Jessicained, You act more and more like my mother. Carl nced at her coldly. Jessica pursed her lips and stood up from the sofa. Carl made the lunch. Molly was shocked as she looked at the table. Though the dishes looked ordinary, they tasted good. Molly finally reacted as if she had met Carl for the first time, I never dreamed that I would eat the food you cooked. Carl was a child king when they were young, and he was still the most outstanding person among them when they grew up. Molly wouldnt be surprised if Carl made big bucks and achievements. Carl was the idol of almost all the Jones familys juniors. She never expected that Carl would wear an apron to cook. It was like a dream. But at this moment, it came true. Carl secretly learned how to cook. Carl was not surprised at Mollys expression. He picked up some shredded meat for Jessica. Molly, hurry up and eat. Finish it and leave. Alright. She knew she was in the way of their romance, but what could she do? She had to eat fast and leave. Molly left after dinner. Carl washed up the cutlery. Jessica supported her chin and sat at the dining table. She watched Carl put the cutlery into the cupboard and clean the table. Carl did it methodically, and he looked calm. After tidying up the dining table, he began washing the dishes. Jessica stood up and followed him in, standing beside him and watching him wash up the dishes. Carl nced at her, What are you looking at? Jessica said somewhat regretfully, I should buy a dishwasher. I never thought that someone would cook in my kitchen. Yes. Carl didnt raise his head and continued washing the dishes. Jessica did not say anything else and just watched until Carl finished everything. After putting the dishes away, Carl looked at Jessica and found that she was still staring at him. He walked up to Jessica and ced his hand on the flowing tform behind Jessica. He bent down slightly and smiled, Jessica, why are you staring at me? I will get the wrong idea. Jessica raised her head and met Carls smiling eyes. He whispered, Carl, whats wrong? What? Carl was stunned. When you were washing up the dishes just now, you were distracted by other things. One of the dishes was washed twice. Jessica stared fixedly into Carls eyes as if she saw through him.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. A rare expression of astonishment appeared on Carls face. He was like a child whose mischief had been discovered, flurried in denial and concealment. Jessica asked, What are you thinking? In fact, she had always felt that Carl was a little weird these past few days. But every time she carefully observed Carl, she couldnt see anything wrong with him. Jessica thought that it was all in her imagination. Until she returned home today, that feeling came again. Chapter 1550 Househusband The whole morning, she acted as if she was only watching videos and ying games while in fact, observing Carl. There was nothing significantly wrong with him. It was just he was so absorbed in things he was doing that he seemed distant. Looked like something was on his mind. But Carl never kept things on his mind. Because anything he wanted to do, he would do it right away. So this one must be a very tricky matter for him to handle. The unusual expression on Carls face disappeared in a sh, and he quickly regained hisposure. He answered Jessicas question with calmness, I was thinking, if I moved to your house to take care of you, would you let me sleep in the master bedroom or the guest room? If its the guest room, should I pretend to be afraid of the dark, or pretend to have nightmares that I must not sleep alone Ah! Carl slightly bent his knees and swung the leg that was kicked by Jessica, Jessica, you are murdering your husband. I dont believe it. Jessica knew that he was going to talk gibberish, and it was ridiculous even it was gibberish. Its true. Carl said seriously, The bed is too small. What if I fall to the ground in the middle of the night? Jessica sneered, Go back to bed of course. Dont tell me youll sleep on the ground and catch a cold and me me for it? Carl was sneered at and rubbed his nose, You mean you agree to let me move in with you? The words of refusal got stuck in her throat. Because Jessica remembered that Carl could cook now. She could never learn cooking. And she didnt want to eat takeout anymore. Takeout was nothingpared to homemade food. Just as she was hesitating, Carl decided for her, Alright, Ill go get my things. Wait for me.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Carl patted her head, turned around, and left. Only when she heard the door close did Jessica realized that Carl didnt answer her question. How did he manage to get away again? She couldnt help but pat her head. Could it be that her brain injury was too severe, causing her IQ to drop and unable to handle Carl anymore? Carl moved into Jessicas house. Jessica sat on the sofa and yed video games as Carl was reading the recipe and watching a cooking video on his tablet. He looked exactly like a househusband. After dinner, Jessicay on the sofa and watched TV. Carl sat down with his phone in his hand. She leaned over and found that Carl was reading a recipe for a mushroom hotpot. Sensing that Jessica approached, Carl handed the phone to Jessica and signaled for her to take a look. Jessica was puzzled, You want to do this? How about eating this for lunch tomorrow? Carl asked. You Jessica paused for a moment and carefully asked, Are you alright? Im fine. Why? It was the same old smile on his face, with a hint of yfulness. Did anything happen to Tip Top during my hospitalization? Carl stayed in the hospital every day for the past few days and forbade her to use her cell phone, saying that she needed to rest peacefully. And Carl hadnt been to work for days. Therefore, she felt that something was wrong with Tip Top. Otherwise, how could Carl be so idle? Chapter 1551 Be Deleted Completely Carl frowned and nced at Jessica, saying, Jessica, dont jinx me! Tip Top and I are fine! Jessica picked up a cushion and smashed it at Carl, saying, I just care about you! Seeing that Jessica was about to smash another cushion at him, Carl hurriedly grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his embrace. He said, Alright, I know you care about me. You still have a wound on your hand. Dont get angry Jessica put down the cushion and asked Carl in a soft tone, What else are you hiding from me? Carl said with a serious face, Nothing. Alright, I believe you. Jessica raised her chin and chose to believe him. Carl curled his lips and pulled her into his embrace, saying, Darling, dont think too much. Just take care of yourself. Jessica said, Darling? Thats pretentious of you to say that Sure I am. They hugged each other on the sofa and talked for a while before Jessica fell asleep. Jessica had been in the hospital these past few days, and she had a very regr routine and diet. After Jessica fell asleep, Carl sat on the sofa and hugged her for a while. After confirming that she was asleep, he carried her into the bedroom. She ced Jessica on the bed and tucked her in. Carl sat beside the bed and looked at her sleeping face in a daze. After a while, he thought that Jessica would wake up in the middle of the night and want to drink water, so he turned around and went out to serve a ss of water for her. Just as he walked out of the bedroom, the phone on the coffee table rang. Carls expression changed from calm to grim. It was a text message, not a phone call. When he walked to the coffee table, his phone had quieted down and didnt ring again. But the screen hadnt darkened yet, and there was a new text message on it. Carl picked up his phone and frowned. After a few seconds, he unlocked his phone and read the new text message. The new text message came with a picture. He had been getting text messages like this sincest night. The person who texted Carl hid the phone number. Carl asked Kalyan to investigate it but still hadnt found anything. He only took a nce at the photo on the phone. Carl couldnt help but tighten his grip on the phone and the blue veins stood out on the back of his hands. Then, as before, he deleted the text message. The text message was deletedpletely. In the middle of the night. Jessica woke up and felt somewhat thirsty. She turned on the bedsidemp as usual and found a ss of water at the bedside. Apart from her, only Carl was in this house. It was obvious that Carl prepared it for her. Jessica couldnt help but give a smile. After drinking the water, shey down again and tilted her body to see the empty ss at the head of the bed.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She wanted to see Carl. Although Carl usually quarreled with her, most of the time, he respected her wishes very much. Even if she said she didnt want to share a room with him, he had no objection. Carl respected her wishes. He was indeed a good boyfriend. Jessica wanted to see Carl and thought she wouldnt be discovered by him. If he found out, she would say she got up to go to the bathroom and went to the wrong room. Jessica couldnt help butugh when she thought of this. She didnt believe this reason. But Carl definitely believed it! Chapter 1552 Too Worried Jessica opened the door and walked out softly. She looked at the secondary bedroom door opposite her and tiptoed towards it. She opened the door like a thief and found no one on the bed.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Where was Carl? He didnt sleep in the bedroom at midnight but went out? Jessica came out in confusion. She didnt notice the faint light in the living room until then. There was a sensor light in the corridor. When she came out of her bedroom, she went straight to the guest room and did not look at the living room. So she did not notice the light in the living room. Did Carl forget to turn off the lights? Jessica walked out of the aisle and looked towards the living room. She found the floormp beside the sofa was on. Under the dim yellow light, she could vaguely see a person lying on the sofa. Jessica walked to the sofa. Carl was covered with a thin nket, which Jessica usually used when resting on the sofa. The pink nket covered his waist. He ced one arm above his head and slightly frowned, looking sleeping fitfully. Why was he sleeping on the sofa? Jessica sat down on the carpet beside the sofa with her fingers interlocked on the sofa under her chin, causing the sofa to shake slightly. However, the slight shake waked Carl up. Jessica? He said in a cracked voice as he just waked up. He narrowed his eyes slightly, half asleep and half awake. But he subconsciously called Jessicas name. Seeing that he was awake, Jessica was a little awkward. She just wanted to see him, not wake him up. Carl pinched his eyebrows. After his mind cleared, he sat up on the sofa. He frowned even more deeply, What are you doing here? Why dont you go to bed at this hour of the night? Carl lifted Jessica up from the ground and nervously asked, Is there something wrong? Jessica shook her head, Why are you sleeping on the sofa? Carl said, I watched TV here and fell asleep. I cant be bothered to go back to my room. Actually, it was not. Jessica was avish spender. Back when he renovated the house, the money he spent was not much cheaper than the money he spent on buying it. Therefore, the sound instion of the house was particrly good. He was worried that if anything happened to Jessica in the middle of the night when he was sleeping in the guest room, he wouldnt be able to hear it. So he just slept on the sofa. In this way, if anything happened to Jessica, he would be able to know it immediately. Youre lying. Jessica crossed her arms and said, You dont like watching TV since you were a child. It would kill you watching TV for just ten minutes even with Mrs. Jones. All right. Thats true. Carl said with a look of regret, I did it on purpose. I slept on the sofa to win your sympathy. Jessica didnt believe his nonsense. She could guess the reason why Carl slept on the sofa. But she still felt strange. Carl had always cared about her, but now he was too worried. She only got some minor injuries and could take care of herself. But Carl still watched over her in the living room. Could it be that he was frightened? Jessica was a little moved. She looked at him,y down on the sofa and faced him. After lying down, she felt the sofa was too narrow. She squeezed in and muttered softly, Sleep inside a little. I cant even lie down. It was difficult for two adults to sleep on the sofa as the sofa was only a meter wide. So he could only lie on his side to give Jessica some space so that they could sleep together. Chapter 1553 Do I Look Like a Gentleman? Carly on his side on the sofa. Jessicay down on the sofa and pulled the pink nket covering Carl towards herself. Half of the nket was under Carls body, so Jessica failed to pull it. Seeing this, Carl stood up and covered Jessica with the nket. Jessica closed her eyes contentedly and said, Alright, turn off the lights and sleep. Only then did Carl figure out what was going on, What are you doing? Jessica said, The living room is spacious. The bedroom is too small and under-ventted. I dont like it there. I want to sleep here. Anyway, Carl couldnt get her back to her bedroom. Carl took a deep breath and said, Do I look like a gentleman? Jessica closed her eyes and said, Dont put feathers in your own cap. Then you Dont make any noise. Sleep. Jessica interrupted him. Carl hesitated for a moment before lying down sideways and turning off the bedsidemp. Jessica would not be able to sleep if the light was on. The sofa was too narrow. As soon as theyy down, they could feel each others breath and temperature. Carl was afraid of touching Jessica, so he was clinging to the back of the sofa. After a while, he stiffened up. He simply reached out and pulled Jessica into his arms. Jessica did not resist andy in his arms. Carls throat constricted and he swallowed hard. She asked for it. He wasnt a gentleman. He wanted more. He hugged Jessica into his arms and lowered his head to kiss Jessicas lips. On a quiet night, the air became sweet. But in the end, Carl stopped in time. Jessica was still a patient and was still recovering. Although he was not a gentleman, this was not the best time to do such a thing. Carl trapped Jessica in his arms and said in a hoarse voice, Sleep now. Jessica was hugged too tightly by him and felt ufortable, so she wanted to wriggle free. Carl pressed her into his embrace, and his voice was husky. Jessica, dont move. He warned her. Jessica paused for a moment and quieted down. Carl thought that she finally quieted down. Right at this moment, Jessica said at leisure, Youre very mighty. Carl took a deep breath and said, Jessica Hicks, you really push my buttons! Jessica shrugged her shoulders and remained silent. Carl had called her full name, so she chose to be silent. She didnt want to ride the tiger. Carl heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she quieted down. The woman he loved was in his arms, and Carl couldnt fall asleep at all. Carl thought that Jessica was asleep, so he didnt dare to move. Arent you tired? Jessicas voice suddenly sounded. Carl calmly lied, Im not tired. Lets have a chat. I cant fall asleep. Jessica moved her body andy t on the sofa. She was lying on her back, upying more than half of the sofa. Carl didnt care and said, Okay. Jessica asked him, Are you scared? After a pause, Jessica continued saying, Youve been very nervous these days. Carl was silent. Carl did not say anything immediately. Jessica was curious about what Carl was thinking. However, in the darkness, Jessica could not see his expression. After a while, she heard Carls voice, Yes.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1554 If You Want Something, Just Let Me Know Carls voice was deep. It didnt sound like his usual tone. Jessica found Carls hand under the quilt. She held Carls hand andforted him, Im fine. Dont worry. Its not as serious as I broke my leg before. Carl bit back the words he would like to have said. He wanted to say that the situation this time was different. Forget it. Although he had mixed feelings, he finally said, I see. Ill be fine in a few days. I have a lot of things in my studio to deal with. After resting at home for a few days, Ill have to continue working. Ive been resting for too long this time Jessicaforted Carl and then talked about her work. He loved her, so he didnt feel bored even if she said some nonsense. Carl patiently listened to her before expressing his opinion, There is no need to worry about your studio. I will help you arrange it. There is no hurry to work. If you want something, just let me know. Regardless of whether it was work or anything else, as long as Jessica wanted it, he would help her get it. He could do anything to help her get what she wanted. He wasnt a good person. Normally, Jessica would argue with him. However, when she heard this, she felt exceptionally touched. Perhaps because it waste at night, it was easy for her to let her guard down. You are spoiling me. Jessica said in a flirtatious tone. Carl was amused by her words.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Thats what I want to do. If you are a good-for-nothing, you would stay at home and wait for me to feed you every day. Jessica was happy to hear this, but she said, You wont do such a thing. Carl onlyughed and didnt say anything. He hoped that Jessica was a good-for-nothing and relied on him every day. He would take her wherever he went and not let her out of his sight so that he wouldnt lose her. He often had such thoughts. But if Jessica became such a person, she would be no longer the Jessica he loved. He wasnt as paranoid as Leonardo. He cared more about whether Jessica felt happy or not. Everything else was secondary. Jessica and Carl chatted until midnight. It was three or four oclock when they fell asleep. They were woken up by the doorbell. Carl woke up first, and Jessica looked sleepy, asking, Whats up? Someone is ringing the doorbell. Let me see who it is. Carl gently got up and walked towards the door. He saw Leonardo and Summer standing outside the door through the peephole. Leonardo and Summer are here. Carl turned around and said to Jessica. Jessica got up from the sofa and said, Do not dawdle about like that. Open the door! Carl looked at her and said, You go back to your room. Jessica frowned and said, Alright. Seeing Jessica return to her room, Carl opened the door. Why are you here so early? Carl opened the door and looked at Leonardo and Summer with a smile. Summer was slightly stunned. She picked up her phone and looked at the time before saying, Its already ten oclock. Carl was slightly embarrassed and scratched his head, saying, Its indeed gettingte. Leonardo did not say anything. He handed the things to Carl and said, Take it. Then, he took Summers hand and walked inside. Chapter 1555 It Will Be Like a Blasphemy Whats this? Carl took the bag over and said, Its so heavy! Is there gold inside? Summer smiled and turned to him, Just ingredients for the soup. I bought them to make Jessica some soup. After all, Carl was a man. Although he had started to learn how to cook, he was still not good enough to make soup. Summer was worried, so she decided toe to Jessicas ce in person to make soup for her. Leonardo didnt want her toe alone, so there he was. Wheres Jessica? Summer looked around but she didnt see Jessica. Take a seat. Leonardo took Summer to the sofa and sat down. He noticed that the sofa was a little messy, and the nket on it was also wrinkled. When he sat down with Summer, he put the nket aside and found that the nket was still warm. He and Carl exchanged a quick and meaningful look. They immediately understood each other. Carl immediately got him. He put down what he was holding and coughed softly, Well, Leonardo, I can exin Exin what? Summer was still looking around, trying to locate Jessica, so she was unaware of the charades these two men were ying. Leonardo tilted his head and looked at her calmly, Nothing. Summer! Jessica had got dressed and came out of the bedroom. The moment Summer saw her, she stood up and hurriedly walked towards Jessica. She held Jessicas hand and looked up and down, Looks like youre in good spirits.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Of course I am! Jessica caught a glimpse of the nket on the sofa. Last night, she and Carl hugged each other and slept on that sofa. Moreover, she was the one who came out to find Carl. That was probably why people always said about making decisions during daytime. What she felt normal aboutst night just made her extremely ashamed now in daytime. She looked aside and tried to manage a natural smile, I slept very wellst night. Good for you. Now you should eat well. Weve brought some food with us. Ill make you some soup for lunch. Great! I love you so much, Jessica then hugged Summer. Everything seemed fine yet Jessica still felt a sting on her back. Why would that be? Jessica turned around cautiously, only to find that Leonardo was staring at her in an unfriendly way. Jessica let go of Summer immediately. After all, that was Leonardo. Even his jealousy was always intimidating enough to give others a fright. Carl and I will deal with the ingredients, Leonardo stood up and said politely. When he was speaking, his gaze never left Summer. Summer said, OK. Only when Summer said that she would leave the ingredients to him and Carl, put all the ingredients into the pot, and do the timing, did Leonardo agree that she coulde to make soup for Jessica. After the two men entered the kitchen, Jessica took Summer to the balcony for a private talk. Have you done any magic to your Mr. Leonardo? I cant believe he lets you make soup for me with your big belly, Jessica made fun of Summer. Its still t, Summer rubbed her belly and smiled gently. Jessica sighed, Forget it. To be honest, I dont even dare to eat the ingredients that Mr. Emerson handled. Why? Summer asked. After pondering for a moment, Jessica said in a serious tone, It will be like sphemy. Summer burst out intoughter. Chapter 1556 Jack Shall Have Jill Jessica did not know what was so funny that Summerughed for such a long time. Easy, Jessica, in case you get hurt, Jessica tried to calm Summer down. Summer finally calmed herself down and asked, Why sphemy? Is Leonardo a god? He is a legendary figure. He is the kind of person people worship. Do you know how I feel about him? Jessica stared at Summer and tried to convey her thoughts to Summer. Just as Summer was about to speak, Jessica waved her hand and said, No, you dont. Forget about it. After all, you already have a second child with him. Jessica smiled and looked at her belly. Summer felt that she was no longer innocent. She couldnt believe that she got Jessica at once. She red at Jessica with embarrassment and indignation, Try to behave yourself. You havent recovered yet. Thats nothing. If I really behave myself, Im afraid youll get even more worried The kitchen door was open and Carl could hear themughing outside. He walked to the kitchen door and looked outside. Then he saw Jessica and Summer on the balcony, chatting andughing with great delight. Red dates. Leonardo said to him impatiently. As soon as Carl entered the kitchen, he kept on babbling. Leonardo was so annoyed. And now he went to the door sneaking around. Leonardo would be a Dutchman if he wasnt pissed off. Leonardo,e here. Leonardos gloomy face never actually bothered Carl. He then turned around, waved his hand at Leonardo and told him toe. Leonardo gave him an I-am-not-interested look. But still, he put down the knife and walked to Carl, finally standing on the other side of the kitchen door. Look at them. They have been there for each other since college. How does that feel? It must be really good, right? Carl said with pity. Leonardo could tell that he felt sorry. Carl regretted going abroad back then. If Carl hadnt gone abroad like a coward but instead stayed at home, he would probably have been with Jessica. He had always regretted not being there for Jessica during her college life. Leonardo would never miss a single chance to tease Carl. Thus, he only spat out one single word, Right. Carl was speechless. Why would he ever bother to ask? Fine! He snorted at Leonardo and then turned to his Jessica.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The red dates. Leonardos voice pulled his thoughts back. Carl had to turn around and help Leonardo with the red dates. Then Carl remained silent for a while. He only took whatever Leonardo asked for. Leonardo couldnt help but turn to gaze at Carl. What? Something on my face? Carl sensed Leonardos gaze and reached out to touch his own face. He was confused, Nothing at all. Leonardo asked, Whats wrong with you? Carl was stunned for a moment. Im all good. Why? Leonardo knew that Carl well. Beneath his bluff exterior, he was actually a sensitive man. He recalled the conversation he just had with Carl and thought that Carl was still thinking about his Jessica in college. Leonardo thought for a while and said, Jack shall always have his Jill, no matter what happened on his way. Chapter 1557 It’s Not Too Late to Move Why did you suddenly be emotional? This isnt your style, Mr. Emerson. Carl tried his best to suppress hisughter, but in the end, heughed out. With a gloomy face, Leonardo chopped the chicken on the chopping board with a great noise. His cutting skill was superb. Carl touched his neck and felt a shiver run down his spine. He took two steps back quietly. After Leonardo finished chopping the chicken, he stuck the knife on the chopping board and said coldly, Take it to wash. Alright. Carl didnt dare to refuse him. Carl tidied up the kitchen countertop after he had washed the knife and board. Suddenly, Leonardo asked, Is everything alright? He said in an affirmative tone. He had known Carl for a longer time than the time Summer and Jessica had known each other. Leonardo could tell if something was wrong with Carl. Its alright. Why are you so drippy? Even Summer would dislike you if you keep acting like this. Carl made an expression of disgust. Leonardo usually ignored Carls nonsense when he was serious. Carl was diverting the topic. There was no way that Leonardo couldnt feel it. Leonardo did not follow Carls train of thought. He only asked what he wanted to know, What happened the day you went to save Jessica? On the day of Jessicas ident, he and Carl returned to the South Bay Vi together. However, in the end, Carl was the only one who went up to save her. After Carl went up, he quickly carried Jessica down. Leonardo only took a nce and knew something bad happened. As for what it was, Leonardo did not ask Carl, nor did Carl mention it again. During the days that Jessica was hospitalized, Carl took care of her and stayed with her day and night. Every day after work, Leonardo would apany Summer to visit Jessica, or Summer would visit Jessica in the afternoon. Then Leonardo would pick Summer up after work. Leonardo didnt spend much time in the hospital, but when he picked Summer up and went home, he heard Summer mention that Carl was probably frightened this time, so he stayed close to Jessica and kept nervous. Leonardo hadnt felt anything was wrong. Carl and Jessica were lovers who liked bickering and fighting, but in fact, they cared more about each other than anyone else. It was reasonable for Carl to be nervous when something happened to Jessica. However, when Leonardo and Summer came here today, he noticed Carls abnormality in a short period of time. Nothing, Carl paused. Its Sivans retaliation. Just a fight between two women.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He understated as if he were talking about the weather. The calmer Carl was, the clearer that something was wrong. Leonardo didnt respond. After all, he could tell that Carl was not telling the truth. Carl turned his head to look at Leonardo. However, Leonardo turned around and left. Leonardo wasnt angry. He was reluctant to waste his time with Carl. It wasnt toote for Leonardo to take the charge when Carl couldnt deal with it. Although they were both from wealthy families, Carls situation was different from Leonardos. Since Leonardo was a child, he had known that the Emersons was a garbage dump where many scumbags gathered. The Jones family was not as rich as the Emerson family, but the rtionship in the Jones family was much simpler. Carls childhood was happy. His parents loved him and he had a harmonious family. Because Carl had grown up in such an environment, he retained the spirit of youth. Sometimes, he would be capricious when dealing with matters. Chapter 1558 Sivan Is Dead And now Carl, whose sharpness was suddenly worn down, became less capricious. Leonardo couldnt ignore such an obvious abnormality. Are you alright? Summer noticed that Leonardo hade out. Leonardo gave her a faint smile and said, Yes. Then let me have a look. Summer headed for the kitchen. When Summer entered the kitchen, Carl was pulling out the knife that Leonardo had just stuck on the chopping board. Leonardo probably treated the kitchen board as his enemy so that he chopped hard. It was quite a tough job for Carl to pull out the kitchen knife. Summer asked in shock, Are you crazy? What did you do with the kitchen board? Carl looked at Summer with a faint smile, It was not me. Rosies father cut it. Summer was lost for words. Summer fell silent and then she said, He has never had a good temper. Carl nodded in agreement, Yes, Leonardo is bad-tempered. He was lucky enough to meet you I suggest that the next time you backbite me, youd better close the door or leave someone to guard the door. Leonardos voice sounded gloomily behind them. Summer and Carl were both shocked. Carl quickly washed the kitchen knife and put it aside, and then he slipped away, We havent had breakfast yet. Ill go to ask Jessica what she wants to have No breakfast? Summer seized the opportunity to change the topic, How about I make some fried eggs for you? Ask Jessica if she would like some noodles. If she would, Ill cook some noodles. Carls voice came from the living room, Thank you, but no. Just some eggs and milk are fine. Alright. Summer replied and began to cook. She even turned around and smiled innocently at Leonardo, Help me get some eggs.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Although Leonardo looked sullen, he followed her words and went to fetch a few eggs for her. Summer stopped at the right time and said to her belly, Baby, your father is very gentle. He seldom gets angry no matter what happens. Leonardo nced at her and said, What did you say to an embryo? Summer didnt know how to reply. Leonardo said, The saying goes that pregnant women have their silly moments. So its true. Summer got angry. She picked up the slice and drove Leonardo outside, Get out of here! She was getting irritable now, and she felt that it was due to Leonardos indulgence. Since it was due to his indulgence, then Leonardo should bear it for himself. Instead of going out, Leonardo went to the cupboard and took two tes out for her. Summer then no longer drove him away. She just ignored him. She fried two eggs for Jessica and Carl and asked Leonardo to bring the eggs to them. Carl and Jessica sat opposite and ate while Leonardo and Summer sat on the other side and chatted with them. As they chatted, Jessicas phone rang. Jessica picked it up and took a look. She found it was a piece of news as she said, Let me see is there any big news? When she clicked on it, she found the bold headline, which read that Sivan passed away. Jessica looked at the title in shock and then she looked down. She did not read the text but checked the picture on it. However, the picture was just one of Sivans nice photos. Its probably fake news. she murmured to herself. How could a healthy woman die so abruptly? Carl asked her, What happened? Jessica pushed her phone towards the middle of the dining table. After looking around, she said, ording to the news, Sivan is dead. The others were not much calmer than Jessica. Chapter 1559 Being a Little Concerned The news of Sivans death quickly jumped to the top of the trending topic list on all social tforms in just over ten minutes. Countless people were discussing it. This news grabbed many headlines of various entertainment sections. A 500 G video of Sivan was leaked not long before. How could she die in such a short period? People were shocked at first and shifted their attentionter on. Many of them began to focus on the cause of death. The first report said that she died in unexined circumstances. Before long, another report imed that murder was ruled out. Jessica did not know if others believed this statement, but she did not believe it. While Jessica browsing Weibo, she finished the eggs that Summer had fried for her. It seems that the police will rule out foul y no matter who dies. How could Sivanmit suicide? Sivan was unlikely tomit suicide. Jessica did not know why she had such an intuition, but she did think so. Carl was tidying up the table. Leonardo had no interest in discussing this matter. Summer was also browsing Weibo. She did not raise her head and said, It could be an ident. Yes, its possible. Jessica nodded in agreement. The police have issued an announcement. Summer stood up and looked through the notice for a moment before saying anything, The police also have ruled out foul y in their announcement. Summer sighed, Some news people were too well-informed. They already knew the result before the official announcement was out. Where is it? I didnt see it. Jessica craned her neck to look at Summers phone. Summer handed her phone to Jessica. Jessica was reading through the announcement and didnt notice that Summer was observing her. Her expression showed nothing unusual. So Summer turned to look at Leonardo. Leonardo felt Summers gaze and squeezed her hand under the table. Apart from ruling out the murder, it didnt exin how she died. After reading the announcement, Jessica said thoughtfully, I just feel that things are not that simple. Summer got up and poured a cup of water for Jessica, The police will find it out. Dont think too much about it. Jessica nodded. However, she was still a little concerned about this issue. Did Sivan die of illness? Given what Sivan had done, Jessica shouldnt care about it at all. How weird! Jessica stroked her head. She wondered maybe there was indeed something wrong with her brain. She looked at the kitchen door and whispered, Is Carl not done yet? How could he take so long cleaning up two tes and two cups? Just as she said that, Carl walked out. He noticed Jessicas gaze and then smiled, I called Kalyan and asked him to handle something. Sivans death had nothing to do with them. However, the attention-oriented media could create some rumors among them whatever the truth was.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. So Carl called Kalyan and told him to take precautions. Jessica had just left the hospital and was recuperating at home. Carl did not want the messy news to ruin her mood. Carl walked to her and sat down. Jessica muttered to herself while checking Weibo, When will they figure out the truth? Carl and Leonardo exchanged nces. Leonardo paused for a few seconds and said, The police should have found out the cause, but they will not announce it. Chapter 1560 The Furthest Distance in the World Jessica was dumbfounded when hearing Leonardos voice. She looked up and made sure it was Leonardo saying. She replied to him after exchanging looks with Carl. It seemed that Leonardo had be approachable. As Sivan was a celebrity, her case had aroused great concern. Until Jessica and the others finished lunch, it was still a trending topic. Sivans fans began to mourn her online. And someizens despised her because of her scandal. They even guessed how she met her death in a malicious manner due to that. Many busybodies listed the people who had a grudge with Sivan and set up a gamble online. They asked people to vote on who the murderer was. But the gamble was soon be blocked. Since Sivan used to work in Tip Top and be in a rtionship with Carl, some people wondered if her death had something to do with Carl. Jessica didnt feel surprised when Carl was mentioned. In fact, she found it strange that no one had ever talked about her until now. How was it possible? It looked like she was overlooked by almost everybody. Carl took out some fruit from the fridge and put them on the coffee table after washing them. Jessica fixed her eyes on Carl. Just as Carl was about to peel an apple, he looked up and saw Jessica staring at him with her eyes full of curiosity. Carlughed, Why do you look at me like that? Jessica shook her head. Dont look at your phone all the time. It will hurt your eyes. Take a rest Carl walked to Jessica and took her phone away.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Then, he added, You are no longer a kid. You are supposed to know that spending too much time on your phone is bad. You are not young Jessica slowly raised her fist. Carl blinked and continued, Well, Im getting old Jessica raised her eyebrows in satisfaction and put her hand down. In the evening, Summer and Leonardo left to pick up Rosie. After sending them off, Carl went to Jessica and asked, What would you like to eat tonight? Its time for dinner? Jessica asked in astonishment. She felt that she had just eaten lunch. How time flew! Carl stroked her head, I can prepare it in advance. There are dishes and Summers soup left. How about we eat those food? Although Carl could cook, he wasnt as good a cook as Summer. Jessica preferred Summers cooking. In the room, Jessicay on the sofa and wanted to get her phone again. However, when she was about to get it, Carl took it away. Carl! Jessica red at him. Jessica, what do you think is the furthest distance in the world? Carl hid her phone behind his back and asked with a serious expression. I know. Give me the phone, Jessica said impatiently. Carl turned down her request, Im right in front of you, but you only want to be on your phone. Jessica said with a disgusted expression, How can my phonepare to you? Carl found it unbelievable. Hurry up and bring it over, Jessica urged. In an instant, Carl was irritated. Carl took the phone and locked it in a drawer. Carl! I want to break up with you! Chapter 1561 She Yields Because of His Gentleness After Carl came out of the room, he saw Jessica on the sofa. She looked glum. What did you just say? Carl looked down at her condescendingly. Jessica rolled her eyes, turned the other way, and ignored him. Carl said, No way. Jessica reclined on the sofa and muffled. I want to go out. No. Carls directly refused. Jessica sat up straight in anger and then stood on the sofa. She put her hands on her waist and shouted, I can neither use my mobile phone nor go out. Carl, what else can I do? Standing on the sofa, she could look down at Carl. Although she wasnt much taller than him, she still felt that as if she was stronger than him.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Carl exchanged nces with her for a few seconds, then suddenly smiled and picked her up, Stop messing around. He put Jessica back on the sofa and said, Ill watch a film with you. He was so annoying, she thought. He did it again! Finally, she yielded because of his gentleness. Carl asked Jessica to pick a film. She chose one from the disaster genre. Actually, Carl didnt really like it. He preferred to watch a romance. However, he was the one who asked Jessica to choose the film. So he had to watch it with her. This disaster film was too boring. There were no plots. And the hair and make-up designers of this film really did a terrible job. Therefore, Jessica and Carl both fell asleep after watching for a while. They sessfully watched a movie with their eyes closed. In the next two days, Carl was either watching films with Jessica, or helping her to go through the lines. Otherwise, they yed theputer games or did some exercises together. They repeated these boring things every day. Jessica didnt have time for her phone, because Carl had made a really tight schedule for her. After she received a call from her mother Arabel, she finally got her mobile phone back. Jessica, how are you doing? Im OK. Like most children, Jessica only would tell her parents with good news. She had never told them about her injuries in filming. So this time, she also told them nothing. She didnt want them to worry about her. I heard that a lot has happened in the entertainment industry. Your father and I are worried about you. So we want toe to see you. Jessica was close to her parents. Arabel never put any restraints on her. Jessica was always busy, so Arabel sometime sent Jessica messages on WeChat to care about her. Recently, there was a lot of gossip about Sivan although she was dead. Arabel also knew that Sivan had a grudge with her daughter. How could she not know that something had happened to Sivan? So she just wanted to see Jessica. When Jessica heard Arabels words, she hurriedly refused, Dont worry, Mom. Im busy these days. Another day Ille home to see you when I have the day off. Its fine. Youre busy, but were avable. We just want to see you. Its quite far. Its not convenient for you toe here No excuses. OK? Send us your location. We will go to meet you. After Arabel finished speaking, she hung up the phone. Chapter 1562 Carl Is Not like Himself Your parents are going to see you? Carl heard what Jessica had just said. Yes. Jessica answered him absently. She held her phone and thought about how to deal with it. No matter she got hurt or Carl and she lived together, she couldnt let their parents know. It was not the time, and she was not ready.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. If she and Carl were together, the Joneses were fine with it. However, her parents had opinions on Carl. They said that they did not want a son-inw like Carl. If they knew it now, they would have a lot of questions. Jessica thought that she was not ready. She couldnt announce that Carl and she got together. Carl observed Jessicas expression and guessed what was on her mind, but pretended not to know it and said, When are your parentsing? Ill go downstairs to pick them up. They said they wereing soon, but I told them that I had some work to do. They said they could visit me at my workce and ask my address. What should we do? Jessica regretted saying that. She had already rested for a long time, and there was no work at all. She couldnt make up something in such a short time. Carl looked at her quietly. Why dont you just say that you are at home? If I said so, wouldnt they know I was hurt? Also, they would know that we were together. Jessica slowed down and emphasized thest half of her speech. She wanted Carl to know how serious it was. So what? Are you out of my league? Carl was somewhat irritated, but he held it. What do you say? Jessica tilted his head and asked him, Think about what youve done all these years and your exs. Jessica just wanted to persuade Carl to stand on the same front as her. However, she realized that she seemed to have said something wrong. Because Carl looked pissed off. Its not what you think! Jessica looked at Carl and knew what he was thinking. Although my parents have liked you since you are young, at that time you arent their son-inw. Now you are, they would probably Jessica spread out her hands. She could not repeat those words. Understood. Carl closed his eyes to hide his disappointment. Jessica told from his tone that he wasnt angry. She tilted her head to check on Carl. Carl turned around and walked to the restaurant. Im going to get a ss of water. By the way, Carl turned around and said, You could think about how to deal with it first. If you need any help, just say it. If you dont have a good idea, I can help you. He was so considerate that it didnt even seem like Carl. Jessica felt a little regretful. She shouldnt have said that. Then Carl came back with a ss of water and also gave a cup to Jessica. Have you figured out how to do it? Carl asked. Ill pretend to finish my work early and go home early. Then you put away your stuff. You can go back to your own home first ande back when they leave. Her voice became smaller while talking. She felt that this was too demanding. She even hoped that Carl would turn her down. Chapter 1563 She Wouldn’t Get the Part However, Carl said yes without hesitation. Jessica bit her lips and felt guilty. Otherwise Its okay, I understand. Carl did not give her the chance to finish her sentence. So she didnt say Forget it . Then he even smiled at her and reached out to touch her head, Ill pack my stuff up. Jessica watched him from behind and sighed. Why Carl and I would be like this? When she fell in love with Carl, she thought that being together with him was the best thing. She would let everyone in the world know Carl was her boyfriend. While her dream came true ten yearster. She still loved Carl, but things had changed a lot. Even now she couldnt just officially announce their rtionship. Carl quickly packed up his belongings. Ill take it up first. Carl brought toiletries and some clothes. And the suitcase was full. Just as Jessica was about to say something, her phone rang. She nced at the screen and said to Carl, My mother. She picked up the phone and said, Mom, are you guys here? Ive already finished my work to go home. Well, no hurry. You can go to work. One of your fathers oldrades has returned and invited us to Golden Cauldron Club. We have to go there. So we cante. Her mother exined the thing clearly in one breath and did not talk with Jessica. Then she just hung up the phone. Jessica reached out to grab her hair, My mother said they wonte. How could the newse exactly when Carl had packed his things up? What a coincidence. Both of them looked at Carls suitcase. When Jessica did something wrong, she would be very nice to Carl. Let me put your things back. Jessica whispered after observing Carl. And she pushed his suitcase into the room. She put Carls things back one by one and put away the empty suitcase. And she turned to see Carl leaning against the door and looking at her with a half-smile. Carl had watched her for a long time. Why arent you making a sound? You scared me His clothes were in the suitcase. Jessica put some back just now. Now that she saw its owner, she was a little ufortable.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Her tone did not sound different, but her eyes unconsciously rolled around. She nced at Carl and then turned elsewhere as if nothing had happened. Carl didnt disturb her, but teased her, You finally look like a full-mark girlfriend. Jessica didnt know what to say. It took her two seconds to find something that wouldnt embarrass her, Ive acted a mother. She once had a role as a young mother, which won the Best New Artist that year. Carl knew this character. This character was very unique, so several famous actresses also wanted it after reading the script. At that time, Jessica was just a neer. If it wasnt Carl, she wouldnt get the part. She got the part because of Carls rtionship. Chapter 1564 Rescind a Contract Youve even acted as other persons wife. Carl looked at her leisurely. He deserved to get his ass kicked because of his expression. Jessica always dissed him as she couldnt bear his proud expression. Then she replied with a fake smile, Yeah, then what? Do you want me to show you what a real wife should do right now? If you want, thene for real. The smile on his face faded, and then he became serious. Jessica thought, Why did hee to this point again? Jessica hated herself for being garrulous. She regretted retorting his words. He clearly set her a trap. However, she was so stupid that she fell for it. She had asked too much from Carl earlier, but now she couldnt refuse him. Jessica pondered for a moment and said tentatively, When my studio is back on track, we shall announce our rtionship to the public. What do you think? Carl slowly straightened his back and looked at Jessica in shock. He just looked at her without saying a word. Im asking you. Jessica gently pushed him, Do you agree? Carl lowered his voice with a bit of uncertainty, Really? Of course. Could it be that in Carls heart, she was such a dishonest person? Her studio was still under preparation. If things had been on the right track, then she would have to produce a film first. But it would take at least a year or so to make the film and presented it to the audience. At that time, she might have the courage to announce her love affair with Carl. Ill trust you this time. Carl pretended to be calm and nodded. But the next second, a smile hit his face.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Jessica was in a daze, as if she had switched her position with Carl. It was as if Carl was the one who wanted their rtionship to be more intimate and stable. It took less than a week for the superficial wounds on Jessicas skin to fully recover. However, it had been a week since Sivans death. There was no tag of Sivans death on the trending topic list. Everyones attention was distracted by thetest news. Those who had been discussing Sivans death on the Inte in the first ce gradually became silent these days. People always paid more attention to the new things. No matter how vigorous things used to be, they would always be forgotten in the end. At the same time, Jessicas contract with the Tip Top Media Company had also expired. Therefore, she took Molly to thepany for an official break-off. Afterwards, Molly prepared a statement and posted it on the studios Weibo ount. After Jessica forwarded that statement, Carl and the Tip Top, one after the other, forwarded and gavements on this post. There was no surprising point in the statement. There were just some thanks to Tip Tops cultivation, the memorable moments of the past few years and some changes that would be made in the future. In short, it was a watertight official statement. All the information needed had been sent out to the public. Molly, I think you should be in the department of public rtions. Your rhetoric is first-rate. Jessica couldnt help praising her when looking at the statement. Molly was a little bit ttered. Covering her face with both hands, she said shyly, I can be a publicist now, yours only. Is it because youve been with Mr. Christopher for a long time, so youre getting more and more proficient in sweet talks. Jessica said in a rxing way. But suddenly, she approached Molly, Have Mr. Christopher said something sweet to you? Chapter 1565 A Way Out Jessica, what nonsense are you talking about? What sweet words? Mr. Christopher and I are not in that kind of rtionship. We are just ordinary friends Molly didnt even dare to look into Jessicas eyes when she spoke. Jessica held her chin with one hand and it looked like she could see through everything, Just ordinary friends? How can you two make friends so quickly? How does it feel to be friends with Mr. Christopher? I have never done it before. Molly flushed because of Jessicas words. She stretched out her hands to cover her face and said, Jessica, youre so annoying. Were just ordinary friends. He has a fiance already Jessicas expression froze for a moment, What? Didnt he say that? Dont you remember? Molly did not understand why Jessica was so puzzled. There were people who wanted to ship Jessica with Christopher, but back then, Christopher had publicly said that he already had a fiance. I do Christopher is too patient to tell Molly that he is her fianc in the rumors. The Joneses are stubborn. Carl is like that, so is Molly. If Christopher doesnt take the initiative to profess now, there wont be good results when Molly figures it out. Im excited to think about it. Christopher, who is adept at scheming in the business world, is going to suffer a setback in Mollys hands. Such a good show is rare. Jessica tried hard to hold back her impulse to tell Molly about Christophers identity. However, in order to prevent Molly from feeling that she was an aplice, she nned to leave herself a way out. Thinking of this, Jessica grabbed Mollys hand. In Mollys astonishment, she said earnestly, Molly, love between two people doesnt allow others gossips. Do you understand? I understand. Molly nodded, but her doubt deepened. Jessica added, Everything needs our wisdom, so do feelings. Sometimes, you need to think more. And sometimes, love will not befall on you by itself. Molly said, Just like you and my cousin. Your love is destined. Jessicas expression froze. Why is this guy so clumsy in love? Usually, she is so smart and she makes significant progress in work. Why does she act like a fool in feelings? What a simple girl.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. There is also fate determined by humans, such as you and your fianc. Jessica felt that she made it quite clear. That old man? Molly said with disdain, My mom somewhat got my new number a few days ago and called me. The first thing she said was that she wanted me to visit that old man and be nice to him. I was so angry then. Molly panted and said timidly, But I didnt dare to speak. Why didnt she care about me since I have left home for a long time? She just kept concerning about my marriage. Im sick of it. Oh. Jessica nced in the direction of the door. Molly was sitting opposite Jessica with her back to the door. She was angry at this moment. She did not pay attention to Jessicas gaze, nor did she see the person standing at the door. She continued toin, Even if I were to die or became an elegant, single old woman, I wouldnt go to see that old man. Is that so? Jessica looked at the door again. Chapter 1566 They’re Tied Together Molly said with great dedication and continued, In my view Mr. Christopher, Jessica spoke at the right time to interrupt her. Christopher had arrived just now and was standing at the door listening to Mollys words. When Jessica discovered him, he even smiled at her and stood at the door without moving. Obviously, he was going to eavesdrop on Mollys words. Anyway, they wereints about him, so Jessica just let him know what he was like in Mollys heart. Moreover, Christopher never told Molly about his identity. It was really dishonest of him. But Jessica was also afraid that Molly wouldin too much and leave no room for herself. In that way, when she found out about Christophers identity, she would regret it. Molly still refused to admit it, but she and Christopher were getting closer and closer, and it was clear that Christopher took a fancy to her. Otherwise, Christopher, a profiteer, wouldnt waste his business time and seek to be an ordinary friend with Molly. He was never silly. Why are you here? Molly turned to see Christopher with a pair of eyes filled with joy. When she realized that she was too happy, she quickly concealed the dness in her eyes and pretended to be calm. Im just passing by, so I came in to take a look. Christopher walked over. Well, it couldnt be such a coincidence. Jessica and Molly were talking at a meeting table. There were many seats avable beside them. Christopher walked over and directly sat beside Molly. Jessica noticed that Molly was holding back her smile. Molly was moved and Christopher was confident that he would win her heart. It seemed that the two were tied together, and neither of them could escape from each other. Jessica now, like God, knew everything clearly and could predict the future development of the two. Miss Jessica. Christopher smiled faintly at Jessica and looked around. Is this your new studio? It looks like it hasnt finished yet, but its good. His tone was courteous. Jessica smiled and said, Molly helped me a lot. As you know, I have been recuperating at home recently. Christopher was surprised, then turned to look at Molly. The smile in his eyes waspletely different from when he looked at Jessica just now, Are you that amazing? Jessica praised my working ability and I can improve a lot in the future. Molly unconsciously raised her chin with a proud look. It wasnt annoying for a youngdy in her early twenties with a pretty face to do such a gesture. Instead, it gave out a unique feeling of cuteness and charm. Christophers gaze became gentle. Jessica widened her eyes and was amazed. No matter how cunning and shrewd a man could be, he was nothing more than this when facing such a scene. A hero could became a prisoner of love. As Christopher guided the topic, Molly naturally responded, and the two kept chatting like this.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Jessica was ignored. However, Jessica didnt care. Why hadnt she noticed that Christopher and Molly were quitepatible? This was the first time she had felt the joy of shipping them. Jessica looked forward to Mollys reaction when she found out Christophers identity. It was probably because of Jessicas straightforward gaze that Molly turned her eyes to Jessica. Only then did she realize that she was busy chatting with Christopher and ignored Jessica. Then she embarrassedly found a topic, Jessica, do you want to see the blueprint? Chapter 1567 A Wolf in Sheep’s Clothing The blueprint that Molly mentioned was about the decoration of the studio. It was the definitive edition. Jessica had seen the previous edition which was full of the designers creativity. But she had not read the final draft. She left this task to Molly in order to give her a chance to learn about decoration. Although decoration had little to do with agent, it could be part of her life experience.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Molly had just begun to work. She was very patient and enthusiastic. She would treat every task Jessica gave her seriously and make sure that things run smoothly. Because of this point, Molly was stronger than Jessicas previous agents. Jessicas previous agents were all experienced that they were too sophisticated. Although they could get along well with Jessica, they were too rational in some cases. Alright. Jessica was pleased to have a look as she had never seen it before. Receiving Jessicas reply, Molly turned on herptop and showed Jessica the effect picture. Is it the final edition with the details altered? Jessica asked. Right, Molly nodded. Jessica nced at it. She looked up and said, Just talk to Mr. Christopher. I will look at the picture. Go on without me. Molly was sort of shocked. She had been chatting with Christopher, and she was a little embarrassed because she didnt pay attention to Jessica just now. But now Jessica asked her to continue the chatting? Was she angry? Jessica. Molly whispered. Jessica knew what she was thinking when she saw her expression, so she lowered her voice to a whisper. Have a good chat with Mr. Christopher. He will probably be our sugar daddy. Look, we will have a studio. We cant always count on your cousin, right? Molly, who wanted to do something big, immediately raised her spirits and nodded solemnly. She couldnt agree more. A good agent must have strong connections. As for a powerful investor like Christopher, she must win his support. Molly sat next to Christopher again and continued their talk. Molly looked at Christopher and felt that he was really handsome. Now she couldnt remember what their previous talk was about. Where were we? She asked. Youre talking about work. Christopher tapped on the table. Miss Jessica said that you did a good job and there is a lot of room for improvement. Molly felt so shy and lifted the hair over her ears. She had talked too much. Hearing these words from Christopher was embarrassing to her. Molly said modestly, Thats because Miss Jessica is willing to teach me. Youve worked hard yourself. Christopher said with a gentle tone. Well, thats what I should do. Jessica was seemingly looking at the picture, but in fact, she had been listening to the conversation. Christopher kept praising Molly. She had heard that Christopher was a wolf in sheeps clothing, and everyone in thepany was afraid of him. Chapter 1568 You Were Born a Contrarian Molly was happy to be praised, but she still had to keep reserved. Jessica was more than satisfied. She thought to herself, These two would soon be together! At this time, she heard Molly say, From now on, we may use a little help from Mr. Brown at work. Jessica coughed. She tried to suppress herughter. Molly was such a naive girl. She only said that Christopher would be of help as an excuse for Molly to spend more time with him. But he didnt expect Molly to take it seriously. Christopher was a profiteer, a very rational one. He was not the kind of person who would ignore principles simply because he had love in his mind. Even if he was in love with Molly, it was impossible for him to invest or sponsor Jessicas drama. All he had in mind was profits. Jessica was worried about that, too. Christopher was way too rational. Although Molly was simple and naive, she would also be sensitive in a rtionship. They still had a long way to go. Then youll have to work hard. Im a demanding person. This was what Christophers said. Exactly what Jessica thought he would say. I will do my best. Molly said happily. Christopher alsoughed and said inadvertently, I heard you and Miss Jessica talking about your fianc just now. What kind of person is your fianc? Well, Molly felt so embarrassed. Christopher heard everything! I havent seen him yet. But its already 21st century! My parents are still in arranged marriages? I will not be a puppet! At first, Molly was a little guilty, but after that, she started to rant about arranged marriages. Jessica was speechless. So was Christopher. Molly spoke for a while before he noticed that Christophers face was a little gloomy. Whats wrong? Molly remembered that Christopher also had a fiance, who escaped the wedding. It was said that his fiance was also an arrangement of their parents. Although his fiance had escaped the wedding, he still said that he would wait for her. Molly was so embarrassed. Why did she keep saying something stupid? But sometimes Molly wanted to say something to break the ice. But Christopher didnt give her the chance. I think arranged marriages are not bad, since our parents will always find someone proper for us. Christopher looked like a different person. Although his tone was quite friendly, Molly could feel that as long as she dared to rebuke him, Christopher would probably turn mad. Molly pursed her lips in fear and nodded at once, Yes, youre right.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Christopher asked, Is that so? Molly was shocked. Why didnt she find Christopher so difficult to get along with before? She had even lied against her own philosophy to please him, while he was still not satisfied and even suspected her? Yes. Molly forced a wry smile. Since thats the case, are you going to see your fianc? Christopher seemed to ease up a little. She had already said this, how could she still say no? Of course. This time, Christopher should be satisfied, right? Well, said Christopher meaningfully, But I just heard someone say that even if she became an old granny, she wouldnt go see that old man. Molly couldnt bear it any longer, Christopher, you were born a contrarian! Chapter 1569 She Would Be Subdued Easily Molly thought that Christopher had been mean from the beginning because he was unhappy when thinking of his escaped fiance. Unexpectedly, Christopher just wanted to trick her and embarrass her. Molly was not a pushover. Christopher had provoked her. So, she was so angry that she didnt even call him Mr. Christopher, but directly called him Christopher Brown and cursed. After that, she actually regretted a little. After all, Christopher would be of help in the future. If she offended him, she would suffer a huge loss.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. However, such feeling faded away quickly. She just felt that Christopher had gone too far! Sure enough, old men were all scheming! He tricked her! And she fell for that! Molly was even firm now. She would never meet the so-called fianc. Tricking people was all they would do! Even though her parents wanted to arrange this marriage for her, as long as she firmly refused, they would not force her, right? Unless she was not their daughter. Besides, if her parents were unreliable, she could rely on Carl and Jessica. Mollys eyebrows nted when she was angry, giving her a lively look. Christopher felt himself a little perverted as he actually thought that she was cuter like this. He pursed his lips slightly, suppressed the intention to smile, and pretended to be serious, But you did say that yourself. Molly was not as canny as Christopher. Her anger had dissipated, and Christophers words embarrassed her. Christopher did it on purpose. He didnt know that this little girl was calling him old man in private. And she said even if she became an old woman, she wouldnt go to see him. She saw him like this. Christopher had been a very forward-looking person since he was young. He was rational and smart. He always nned well, such as to make friends with other kids and to make academic and career nning when he grew up. Every time he made a big decision, there would be no mistakes. He was good at weighing the pros and cons. He believed that after analyzing the pros and cons, he would be able to make the most reasonable and best decision on everything. However, it was clear that this was not the case when he met Molly. He knew that his parents had arranged him a marriage. He trusted his parents, thus he could save himself time on affairs for other things. However, he didnt expect that Molly would escape from the wedding. He was already in his thirties, and he had spent all of his energy on his work. He neither had extra energy to get to know a socialite, nor did he want to waste time on finding a good woman. Therefore, he found Molly and decided to deal with Molly personally. He thought she was just a young and innocent girl, and she could not outdo him. As long as he used small tricks, she would be subdued easily. But Molly was different from the things he faced before. Pros and cons wouldnt work. He had never been this patient with any other women, not even his mother. Even so, Molly described him as an old man. How could he not be annoyed? Even so, he couldnt give up. He had spent too much time on her. If he gave up halfway, he would suffer a huge loss. Chapter 1570 Do You Have Anything to Do with Sivan’s Death? Molly knew nothing about Christophers thoughts and was kept in the dark. She didnt even know that she had be the target. And Christopher firmly believed that he would get what he wanted. Molly knew that she couldnt offend the sponsor. But it was unnecessary to sell her soul for him. Yes, its right. I hate arranged marriages. I dont like that old man and wont meet him. I know you are sensitive about this topic. Your fiance escaped, didnt she? It wasnt difficult to expose ones weakness. Molly simpered. But dont be sad, Mr. Christopher. Most girls hate arranged marriages. Women are sometimes emotional and arent as rational as you. Men can always be rational about everything. Even marriage can be a business deal. Jessica knew that Molly got raged. Otherwise, she wouldnt have said her innermost thoughts. Jessica was shocked. Molly dared to tell Christopher about this. Jessica turned to look at Christopher. Christopher did have put on a long face. The phone on the table rang. It was Carl. Jessica thought that Carl was only calling to have a little chat with her and didnt expect to hear any important news. Carl often did this. So Jessica quickly hung up and muted the phone. She didnt want to miss this moment because of a phone call. Christopher still wore a grim face. It seemed that his eyes were cold and filled with anger. Fortunately, Jessica sat far away and wasnt affected by his rage. Though Molly sat close to him and could feel his anger, she didnt regret what she had said. Molly thought herself to be brave and bold. Molly was ready to confront the angry Christopher. However, Christopher didnt lose his temper. Though Christopher was furious, he smiled, Well, Molly. This was even more terrifying than Christopher losing his temper. But one could sometimes do nothing even when he got really mad. When Molly caused trouble and got her parents furious, they acted the same as Christopher, without exploding in rage but only cutting off her pocket money for several months. She felt lucky that the Jones family was big and she could rely on other siblings. Christopher said, I will remember what you have said. Although he spoke in a weird tone, he seemed to be less furious. Molly turned around and nced at him secretly. It was only a glimpse. Christopher became much calmer. Molly then took a glimpse of him again and found that Christopher hadpletely calmed down. So Molly snorted like Carl usually did and said, You dont have to remember that. Its not a famous quote. After saying so, she nced at Christopher and found that he remained calm. Molly wondered if Christopher was dumbfounded and couldnt make any response.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Anyway, I will remember your words. Christopher had improved his ability to endure. What Molly said just then was not as hurtful as the previous. So, I But Molly didnt know how to reply. Suddenly, they heard hasty footsteps. Then people showed up and asked questions in familiar tones. Miss Jessica, may I ask why you terminated the contract with Tip Top? Miss Jessica, do you have anything to do with Sivans death? Chapter 1571 Dating Many reporters rushed into the studio. Jessica, Molly and Christopher were stunned. Molly had worked with Jessica for a long time and could react much faster than before. She quickly stood in front of Jessica. Help me and call the security. I will take you to dinner afterward, Molly said, forgetting the tiff with Christopher just then. But Christopher only cared about the dinner. Alright. Once he stood up, the reporters became excited and kept taking photos of him. Its Mr. Christopher from Universe! Mr. Christopher, why youre here? This is Miss Jessicas studio. Does Mr. Christopher often meet Miss Jessica privately? Mr. Christopher, do you have a close and private rtionship with Miss Jessica? Are Mr. Christopher and Miss Jessica dating? Mr. Christopher once said in the public that he has a fiance. Miss Jessica, are you his lover? Christopher was speechless. The reporter kept questioning him. They were crowded and didnt stop. But they didnt ask the questions out of kindness. Christopher was immediately surrounded by reporters and couldnt call the security guards. He got a bit angry. Jessica and Mr. Christopher are just friends. Mr. Christopher stopped by here. Please dont be mistaken. Molly answered the reporters questions while stopping them froming forward. However, the reporters kept asking questions and never intended to stop. Seeing the reporters were pulled over by Molly and Christopher, Jessica stood up and wanted to leave by the back door. When she built the studio, she made a back door in case such things happened. But a sharp-eyed reporter saw Jessica leaving and shouted, Jessica, dont go. Please answer my question! Many reporters wanted to interview Jessica since those things happened recently. However, Jessica did not appear in public, and the reporters got no chance to talk to her. With such a great opportunity, how could the reporters let Jessica go? The reporter began to crowd around Jessica. Molly looked at Jessica and mouthed, Go! Jessica was worried. But Molly signaled her to rest assured. Jessica had experience in hiding from reporters and left very quickly. Fortunately, she had rested at home for long enough andpletely recovered. Otherwise, she couldnt run away from these reporters. Jessica left quickly and sessfully escaped. But Molly didnt have such good luck. It was too crowded. Molly was pushed to the ground. At first, Christopher could suppress his anger. Seeing Molly fell on the ground and got trampled, Christopher could no longer calm himself. Christophers eyes were cold and filled with anger. He grabbed the wrist of a male reporter who was about to step over Molly. Didnt you see her on the ground? Christopher had calmed himself just now and remained silent. When the reporters heard his voice, they all turned to look at him. Someone was about to ask him questions. Mr. Christopher, are you My hand! My hand! But the reporter was interrupted by a scream. It was the male reporter grabbed by Christopher. He was so painful and kept shouting. The other reporters were shocked and didnt dare to make a noise.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Even though the male reporter cried miserably, Christopher did not let him go. Chapter 1572 Jessica Again Christopher was enraged, with an intimidating air. The other reporters looked at each other and took half a step back, not daring to speak again. Christopher was the new rising star in Hoover City and people like him were usually brought up in a powerful family, not the kind one wanted to mess up with. Even the male reporter who had been pinched by Christopher didnt dare to shout out at all. He could only clench his teeth to endure the pain, and his forehead was already covered in sweat. Christopher did not nce at anyone. He just lowered his head to look at Molly on the ground. Just now, Molly had tried her best to stop the reporters. Her hair was messed up, and there were even a few footprints on her trousers. She looked terrible. Molly also raised her head to look at Christopher. Seeing his stern face, she thought that Christopher was mad at being involved. She did not dare to say anything. At this moment, with so many reporters, if she, Jessicas manager, said anything wrong, Jessica would still have to pay for her mistakes. She propped herself on the ground with one hand, trying to get up, but she was then stepped on the leg. She did not feel much pain then, but now, she started to feel numb and failed to stand up. What are you waiting for? Who pushed her down just now? Who stepped on her? Come and get her up! Christophers voice was neither light nor heavy, but it sounded bone-chilling, as if it could get inside through the cracks of their bones. Then two male reporters came forward, trying to help Molly. Molly was still in shock because of what Christopher said. These days, she met Christopher from time to time and they would eat together.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Christopher had always been very kind. This was the first time she had seen Christopher so angry. She was as scared as the reporters, worrying about how to calm his angerter. Christopher saw the reportersing up were male. He stopped them from walking towards Molly. He stood behind her and held her waist with both hands. He then lifted her up from the ground. Molly was lifted up all of a sudden. She fell into Christophers arms before she could react. Feeling the warmth from his chest, Molly panicked and became even more terrified. Christopher was already so angry but he still kindly lifted her up from the ground. Yet she was so weak that she could not stand firmly herself and leaned against his chest She didnt even dare to look at Christophers face. Even if she didnt dare to look, she could guess what Christopher was like at this moment. It must be as stern as that when he spoke just now But then, she felt the warmth from his hands, again supporting her waist. Her summer outfit was too thin to stop the heat of his palms At this time, the security guards rushed over. What are you all doing here? After the guards arrived, all the reporters were driven out. After kicking the reporters out, the guards decided toe over to see if Molly was OK. Because they all knew about Jessicas studio here. They also knew that Molly was in charge of the studio these days, so they all knew Molly. However, the guards didnt dare toe over in fear of Christopher. They only greeted her from a distance, Miss Molly, is everything OK with you? Im OK and thank you for asking. Molly said with a smile on her face. Youre wee. Let us know if you need anything. See you then. After the guards left, there were only Christopher and Molly in the room. Chapter 1573 She Stiffened He theyre gone. Molly stuttered as his hand was still on her waist, supporting her. She had never been so close to a man. She even didnt get so close to the people in her age from her family. Can you stand firm? Christophers tone was serious and softened. But as Molly saw it, he was teasing her. Mollys face immediately turned red, and she did not argue anymore. She stammered, Yes. Only then did Christopher loosened her waist. He did it slowly to ensure she was on her feet, seemingly very gentle. As soon as his hand left her waist, Molly jumped away. Thank you, for what you did She tried to tidy up her messy clothes and hair. But the more she did it, the more disheveled she looked. Dont move. Christopher had to stop her. Molly subconsciously stopped and looked up at him motionlessly, What? Christopher walked up to her. He put her hand down and tucked her hair up. He lowered his head and found footprints on her trousers, his expression gloomy again. Molly could not understand what he was thinking. She had to keep motionless because she was afraid that Christopher was angry at her. And she was worried that he would be even angrier if she didnt stop. She couldnt figure out why she was afraid of his anger. Christopher remained silent, not daring to speak. Then, she saw Christopher bend down to brush off the dust on her trousers. Molly was stiffened, catching her breath. She only took a slight breath when she couldnt hold it. Christopher did it patiently and carefully, but his brows puckered. Perhaps he hated doing this But why did he do it? She could do such a small thing Mollys heart was spluttered hyperactively. She was nervous and panicked. She had never felt so hard before.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. She felt better than now even when she thought about her parents reaction after she had scored three points in the math exam. At that time, at least she knew her parents would fix her. But now she had no idea what Christopher was doing. She could not figure it out. It seemed Christopher felt Mollys stiffness. He raised his head and looked at her face. Molly widened her eyes out of stiffness. She did not dare to blink even though they were ufortable. They stared at each other for ten seconds, Just as she felt she couldnt hold it anymore, Christopher suddenlyughed. Molly, do you know what you look like now? What? A poor girl who has been teased by a bully but doesnt dare to resist. What? Molly couldnt catch up with him. She didnt realize what he was talking about until a few secondster. Mollyughed embarrassedly. No no. I dont think so But Christopher stoppedughing, and she felt embarrassed again. Seeing that Christopher was about to continue helping her with the trousers, Molly was so scared that she jumped away. She smiled exaggeratedly, Those reporters are so annoying. God, they are finally gone. Mr. Christopher, thank you. I think I must treat you to dinner. Chapter 1574 Neither Escape nor Defeat Christopher nced at Molly and said, Sure. Molly didnt know what he meant by the nce. She could not see through him. Lets go then. Im going to meet Jessica. Molly only wanted to leave this ce. She felt that something was terribly wrong. Something was wrong with her, with Christopher and things even got weirder when they were together. She was eager to leave. She left you and just went away, yet you are still going to meet her? Christopher said casually. Its my job. It was my job to protect Jessica and she even gave me a raise. Molly put on a smile. She would soon be economically independent. She didnt need money from her family or Carl. She felt happy about it. Do you like the job? Christopher asked. Christopher knew about Mollys ie. He figured it out only with a trick. Molly didnt earn much. Her ie could only cover a few clothes of hers. Christopher started his own business as well, so he respected every job and those who relied on their own hands to earn a living. He didnt find anything wrong with being an agent until today. They were blocked by the reporters and that made him realize this was not a job good enough. It got people hurt.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. I like it. Being recognized, being epted, being wanted, I think its very meaningful. As Molly spoke, she went to grab her phone andputer and prepared to pack up and leave. Christopher did not say anything else. Molly thought that he was just asking casually and didnt think too much about it, Ill just collect my stuff and leave. Sure. Christopher was actually thinking about something else. After they got married, he would definitely not let Molly do this job anymore. Molly could neither escape from him nor defeat him. He could always find a way to make her quit. There was still a long way to go. After Jessica left through the back door, she immediately called the security guards. When she squatted outside and waited for Carl, she called him back. What happened? Why didnt you pick up the phone? Carl sounded anxious. Jessica replied with guilt and ever her voice was much lower, I was in the middle of something. She couldnt say that she didnt pick up the phone, only to see Molly and Christopher in love. Well. Carl only sneered. He was even more familiar with her than Jessica herself. Her tone was guilty and she was obviously lying to him. Jessica pretended that she hadnt figured out she was already seen through and asked, Whats going on? Why did you call? A reporter found out about your studio. I wanted to call you to warn you. Since you can still answer the phone now, I assume nothing went wrong. Im on my way there now. Well about that, Indeed nothing went wrong with her, yet not the same with Molly and Christopher. Carl frowned and found her weird, Ill be there soon. In five minutes. Jessica added in time, Im at the back door I see. Jessica did not hang up the phone because she was waiting for Carl to hang it up. But Carl also seemed to be waiting for her to hang up. So the phone wasnt hung up until Carl drove the car to the back door of the studio. Chapter 1575 Not Even Leonardo Jessica. Carl drove the car to the back door of Jessicas studio. Before he could get out of the car, his voice came first. Jessica crossed her arms in front of her chest, seeing Carl hurriedly getting off as if she was about to disappear in a minute. Jessica couldnt stand it anymore. She was right in front of him. What makes him so hasty? Easy, Carl. Carl quickly walked to her and ced his hands on her shoulders. He gazed roamed over her and asked, Is everything alright?Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Do I look miserable to you? Jessica said impatiently. Then she couldnt help but mutter in a low voice, What made you so cautious now? Even Leonardo isnt as exaggerated as you are since Summer got pregnant. Im not There was a sudden sh in Carls eyes. He then said yfully, Id love to be as cautious as I can! When youre pregnant, Ill make a goddess out of you and offer you sacrifices every single day! Ouch! Jessica couldnt help hitting him since he had gone way too far. Carl dodged right away. Easy, easy. If you dont want to have a child, its totally OK to have our sweet life of two for good Jessica got tired of his nonsense and turned to Molly in the studio. Since she called the security guards when she left, the guards should have driven away those reporters at this moment. Carl followed behind Jessica, babbling along their way in. Jessica ignored him and moved faster. When they entered, they saw Molly packing her things up while Christopher was waiting for her right beside. His gaze silently followed Molly. The two of them did not have any talk or eye contact. But the scene looked warm. Jessica didnt want to interrupt, so she stopped and didnt get closer. Why the stop? Carl followed from behind. Jessica hurriedly turned around to shush Carl. Carl got her point and looked inside. He immediately frowned. He thought that there was something incredible so that she didnt want to get closer. But it turned out that Molly and Christopher werent doing anything at all and werent even talking to each other. Women! Thoughts were one thing while actions would be another. He just stood beside Jessica in silence without anyints. Molly packed her stuff up and walked towards Christopher. She found him gazing at her. She turned her head bashfully and saw Jessica and Carl standing right over there. Jessica? Carl? What brought you here? Molly looked surprised when he saw Carl. Carl coughed deliberately and walked in, I was just passing by and decided to drop in. Passing by again? Molly couldnt help but turn to look at Christopher. She remembered that when Christopherst came, he had also said that he was passing by. What a coincidence! Christopher pretended to ignore Mollys confusion and turned to greet Carl, Mr. Carl Carl said, Mr. Christopher. They exchanged a quick look. Christopher then added, I still have a meeting to attendter, yet Miss Molly said that she wanted to buy me lunch. We might have to take our leave first. Molly was stunned, What? Ready? Christopher asked her. Yes. Lets go then. Christopher reached out and took over Mollys purse. He nodded at Jessica and went out. Molly gave Jessica a confused look. She hadnt figured out yet what just happened. Jessica waved her hand, Just go. Chapter 1576 Want to Hold You in My Arms OK, Molly replied, then turned around and walked out as told. Seeing that Christopher was waiting for her at the door, she quickened her steps. But as she walked outside, Molly was still a little confused by the current situation, Mr. Christopher, I Hurry up, Im running out of time. Christopher raised his hand to look at his watch and urged. Christopher had helped her a lot today, and he was in such a hurry now. She must have wasted his time because he had helped her stop the reporters just now. Molly felt a bit guilty and said, Mr. Christopher, since youre in such a hurry today, I will take you to dinner another day. Itll take at least half an hour to get to the Golden Cauldron Club Club. To take someone like Christopher to dinner, she had to choose a fancy ce, like Golden Cauldron Club at least.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Although she didnt have so much money and probably had to buy dinner there with her credit card. But it was important to take someone to dinner with sincerity. Carl had said that it could be charged to his ount, but this was her idea to buy Christopher dinner. If she didnt pay with her money, she felt that it was not her treat. Theres no need to go to the Golden Cauldron Club. As Christopher spoke, he walked to the car. He opened the car door and put Mollys things in the back seat. Then he opened the passenger door and said, Get in. Not the Golden Cauldron Club? Molly quickly got into the car with doubts. She fastened her seat belt and sat nicely, behaving well like a primary school student. Christopher couldnt help but smile and nce at her. Molly felt that he was looking at her, so she raised her head to meet his gaze. Her eyes were wide open, filled with doubt, What are you smiling at? Mollys eyes were very clean. When she looked up at people, she looked innocent as a child. She was like a cute cub. He wanted to touch her head, hold her in his arms, or do something else. The Adams apple in Christophers throat moved up and down. He said with a deeper voice, Nothing. He closed the door and got into the car from the other side. Christopher started the car. And Molly was wondering where to take Christopher to dinner so that she wont lose Christophers face. She gave a couple of restaurants names, but Christopher rejected them all. Molly was in trouble. Apart from the Golden Cauldron Club, these were fancy restaurants that she felt were worthy of Christopher. But Christopher didnt want to eat in these restaurants. Where exactly did he want to eat? Just as Molly was puzzled, Christopher stopped the car in front of a restaurant. Molly turned around and saw that it was a fast-food chain restaurant. She turned her head to Christopher in disbelief. He didnt want to eat here, did he? Christopher cleared up her doubts with his actions. He unbuckled his seat belt, opened the car door, and went out of the car. Christopher walked around the front of the car to her side, opened the door, and bent over to unbuckle her seat belt. Christopher did it all of a sudden, giving no break for Molly to realize what happened and refuse his help. When she felt that this was not appropriate, Christophers face was so close to her and she could even feel his breath. As long as she leaned forward two to three centimeters, she would be able to touch his face. And His lips. Her heart was racing. It only took a few seconds to unbuckle the seat belt, but Molly felt that it had been a long time. It was so long that she felt stiff again. Chapter 1577 Her Words Delighted Him Christopher stood up. He was about to ask Molly to get out of the car when he found that her body was stiff and tightly pressed against the back of the chair. She was serious and nervous as if her life was in danger. Why do you look so bad? Christopher looked at her with one hand holding the door. Perhaps its because Im old and have stayed upte recently, I always feel palpitations. My heartbeats are too fast. Maybe somethings wrong with my heart At first, Molly just made an excuse for herself, but then she began to believe that it was like this. She must have stayed upte too often and had palpitations. That was why her heart was beating so fast. Christopher repeated, You are old? Molly realized she was hurting him by saying she was old in front of Christopher. After all, Christopher was already thirty years old.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Christopher, youre different. Youre in good health and good shape. You exercise regrly, do you? Molly hurriedly said something nice to please him so that he wouldnt feel offended. Oh? You know me well. Christopher looked at her with a faint smile, You even know if Im in good shape or not. Molly blushed and said, I I just can tell. To make her words more convincing, Molly even pointed at him. Actually, she knew his good shape, not by his appearance, but by her feelings. When she fell on Christopher at the studio, she felt the shape of him. Christopher was smart and outstanding. He not only made a great sess in his business but also managed to keep fit, which made Molly admire him a lot. She couldnt do anything as Christopher did. Every day she finished her work, she went home and fell asleep directly. Sometimes, she even forgot to take a bath. Christopher wasnt the kind of person who cared about appearances, but Mollys words delighted him. Her eyes told him that herpliment was sincere rather than ttering. Alright,e down. Although he was happy, Christopher didnt show it obviously. They entered the fast-food restaurant. This was the first time Molly hade to such a ce to eat. She usually ordered takeout because she was too busy. Now she lived not that well, she would also order takeout from ordinary restaurants. But she never came to a physical restaurant for meals. After she entered, she was still studying how to order. Take a seat and wait for me, Christopher said and went to get in line. Molly looked around. As expected, there were only a few seats in this crowded restaurant. She hurriedly found a small table and sat down. The table was really small. It was only enough for two people sitting face to face and two tes put on it. After sitting down, Molly looked towards Christopher. Christopher was tall and had long legs. His body was in good proportion, and his temperament was special. Molly could find him at a nce even he was standing in line with so many people. He was too eye-catching. Jessica had said before that Christopher was a profiteer. But looking at Christopher, Molly did not feel he was a shrewd businessman full of tricks. Instead, she thought that he was confident and elegant like a noble young master. After a while, Christopher bought two meals and Molly stood up to take one. After she put it down, she did not immediately eat it. Instead, she looked at Christophers white shirt and said, Your shirt When Christopher brought the food over just now, he was identally knocked by a passer-by. The vegetable juice on the te sshed onto his clothes. The pure white shirt had an obvious stain. Chapter 1578 Eat Her Leftovers Christophers brows drew together when he came. Obviously, he minded the soup stains on his clothes very much. Molly had spent quite a bit of time with Christopher, and she felt that he had a little thing about germs. It wasnt that serious, but she could tell it from his usual behavior. Lets eat first. Christopher looked up at her while rxing his forehead a little. Molly picked up her chopsticks and said, Okay. She took two bites and stole a nce at Christopher. Christopher was focused. Unlike most people, he never looked at his phone when eating. But Molly usually did the opposite. But Christopher didnt even take his phone, so she was embarrassed to take hers. Christopher remained silent, and Molly didnt know what to say, so she kept eating with her head down. Suddenly, Molly remembered something and looked up at Christopher. Sensing her gaze, Christopher asked, Whats wrong? Didnt we agree that I would buy you dinner? It was Christopher who went to buy food and pay the bill. Christopher thought it was something big, so hearing that, he looked relieved and said softly, Next time. OK, Molly nodded. She was fine with that. It meant that Christopher wasnt that angry. He didnt seem to eat fast, but he still finished his meal before Molly. Besides, he had cleaned his te. However, Molly felt she couldnt finish it all. Noticing him eat it up, she was embarrassed to have leftovers, so she ate slowly. She thought she didnt let it show, but Christopher still sensed it.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Christophers voice came from above her head. Dont eat if you cant. I can eat a little more After taking a little more, Molly really put down her chopsticks. Noticing that Christopher had been staring at her, she felt a little awkward. Im full. Christopher picked up her te without saying a word. Molly was puzzled. Was Christopher helping the waiter get tes together? He was surprisingly good. But in the next moment, her eyes widened in shock. Mr. Christopher Huh? said Christopher without looking up. Thats my leftovers She didnt expect him to eat her leftovers. Was he not full? But he could order another one. Besides, wasnt he a clean freak? What a shock! Molly got confused. What exactly was Christopher doing?! Molly didnt even dare to breathe. She really couldnt understand it. She was too scared to speak. Christopher quickly finished the food she left. He put down his chopsticks and raised his head. Molly hurriedly looked away. Christopher was observant. He could tell what Molly was thinking just by her expression. I just dont want to waste food. Fortunately, you didnt have much left, Christopher exined calmly. Molly turned around and said slowly, That is not the point Christopher asked, Then whats the point? The point was that he ate her leftovers. But she couldnt bring herself to say this. Christopher didnt seem to understand her at all. He stood up and said, Lets go. Where are you going next? Ill send you there. Didnt you have a meeting? Its still early. Didnt he say he was pressed for time? Chapter 1579 Will You Have Bad Luck If You Look at Me? Christopher didnt seem to notice Mollys look of surprise and quickly walked out. Molly trotted to catch up with him. She refused, No need, Im going to see an assistant. Its not far, so I will get out of your way. Jessica was going to open her own studio, so she had to recruit some professionals in publicity and management. Both Jessica and Carl knew many people. It was easy to find the qualified, so Molly didnt need to worry. But she still needed to find a personal assistant for Jessica. Its my pleasure. Christopher suddenly stopped. Before she knew it, Molly kept on trotting. After a while, she noticed it, turned around, and said, Mr. Christopher, its not necessary. She was blown away when Christopher ate her leftovers. Christopher continued to walk forward. However, his steps were smaller and slower. Molly did not need to trot to keep up with him. Soon they walked to the side of the road. Christophers car was parked across the road. He went over, but Molly did not follow him. Christopher honked as soon as he got in, which attracted many passers-by. Noticing that she didnt move, Christopher honked again. Molly could only walk over and quickly sat in the passenger seat. She did not dare to look at Christopher. So, she looked out the window and pretended to be enjoying the view. Address. Christophers voice sounded. Molly hurriedly entered the address in the mapping app, and soon the route was nned. Then she handed the phone to Christopher. But she still didnt look at him. Christopher slowed down a little and took the phone. Noticing that she didnt even look at him, he nced at her. Christopher put the phone in front of him and called her name. Molly. Huh? Molly replied without looking back. Would you have bad luck if you look at me? Christopher suddenly asked. Molly turned to look at him in confusion. What? Nothing. She was finally willing to look at him. Christopher smiled while driving intently. He didnt look strange at all. Molly realized what he meant just now and cleared her throat. I just ate too much. I get carsick. So, I kept looking out the window. Is that so? teased Christopher. Molly felt quite ufortable, but she did not dare to jump off, so she could only smile wryly, Yes. Suddenly, the phone rang. There was a new message. Molly turned around and said, Is that my phone? Christopher replied, Yes. The smile faded from his face because he saw something that he didnt want to see on Mollys phone.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. What is it? Molly tilted her head to look. But the mapping app was providing directions for Christopher. So, she couldnt take her phone back. Christopher knew what she was thinking, so he said, Its right around the corner. Take your phone back. Chapter 1580 Try to Be Polite Molly carefully took her phone back, clicked on it, and suddenly cursed, Those reports are bollocks! Christopher asked, What did they say? He had seen the headline and guessed its content, but he wanted to see how Molly reacted. Molly stammered, Nothing, just a load of crap How could she tell Christopher that it was about him and Jessica? The reporters who rushed into the studio probably took photos of them and made up a story. They said Christopher and Jessica dated there and Jessicas agent was watching out for reporters These reporters were really good at making up stories. At that time, Molly was closer to Christopher. She was sitting beside Christopher, while Jessica was sitting on the other side. They were lying through their teeth. Fortunately, it was a small newspaper, so few people read it, let alone believed it. It was easy to suppress it. Christopher asked, Whats the crap? Just as she was hesitating, Molly suddenly realized something. She turned to look at Christopher and said, Mr. Christopher, why are you so curious about entertainment news? Driving is boring, replied Christopher calmly. He looked so indifferent that Molly didnt doubt. Instead, she felt a little embarrassed. Then Ill chat with you. Christopher was delighted. But soon after, they arrived, and the car stopped steadily.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Molly was a little embarrassed. Along the way, she had been thinking about Christopher eating her leftovers. However, Christopher was at ease as if he didnt care at all. Maybe he just didnt want to waste food. Maybe she had been overthinking it. Christopher offered to send her over, but she was looking out the window without saying a word. It was too impolite. Molly felt guilty. She grabbed her seat belt and sincerely said, Ill treat you to dinner when I get paid. After getting her sry, she could treat Christopher to something more expensive to make it up. Christopher could guess what she was thinking from the look on her face. OK, he replied. Then Im leaving. Mr. Christopher, goodbye. Molly got off and waved at him. Christopher did not immediately drive away but crooked his finger at Molly. Molly turned around in confusion and bent over. Mr. Christopher, whats wrong? Are we friends? Christopher asked. Molly felt his question was a little odd, but she still nodded, Of course. That was exactly what Christopher wanted to hear. He asked with satisfaction, Then why did you call me Mr. Christopher? Then what should I call you? Molly asked in a daze. What do you think? Christopher ced his one hand on the steering wheel, tilted his head, and looked at Molly with a faint smile. He was so charming and confident. Mollys heart skipped a beat. She thought hard, trying to be polite. Thus, she said tentatively, Sir? Christophers smile froze. Chapter 1581 What a Business Elite Although Christopher had been busy with his career and had no time to fall in love, he nevercked women around him. There were all kinds of women. They were gentle, passionate, bold and reserved But he never met someone like Molly. Dont you Like the appetion? Molly noticed the change in Christophers expression and asked carefully. Christopher took a deep breath and said, What do you think? Molly was speechless. Why was this man like this? He kept saying what do you say and what do you think. If she knew, she wouldnt have asked him. Fortunately, Molly was straightforward but not stupid. She could tell that Christopher did not like this appetion. But would it be impolite to call his name? Ch Christopher? Molly tried to call him by his given name, but she felt so strange the moment she did so. Christopher looked like a business elite who would deal with things perfectly, which made him look aloof so that Molly failed to call his given name. She thought that doing so directly ruined his image. Christopher sighed. Anyway, it was better than Mr. Christopher. Go home as soon as youre done. Call me if you need anything. Christopher drove away as soon as he finished speaking. Molly stood still for a while. She felt happy to make friends with Christopher. She thought Christopher was a bad guy because he took advantage of Jessica before, and she was mad at it. She didnt expect that they would be friends now. Thinking of this, Molly couldnt help feeling happy. She had an awesome friend, Christopher. The fake news about the date between Christopher and Jessica was deleted by Molly before it became a trending topic. Molly had just finished dealing with the fake news when she received a call from Jessica. You did a perfect job. Ill give you a bonus this month. Its what I should do. Theres no need for the bonus Molly felt that Jessica was good enough to her. She didnt need a bonus to deal with such a small matter. Im the boss, Jessica said, You deserve the bonus. Molly didnt know what to say. What did you eat with Mr. Christopher? Jessica asked again. We just had some fast food, answered Molly honestly. What? Jessica thought she had misheard. He said that he was in a hurry, so we just ate something casually Embarrassed, Molly added, He was the one who lined up to buy it. I said next time is my treat. Oh, I see. Jessica said in a meaning tone. Having been working for Jessica these days, Molly knew Jessica better and understood what she meant. Its not what you think. Christopher and I are just friends Molly exined. Thats right. Youve begun to call him Christopher, and you are just friends. Jessica was making fun of Molly. Jessica, youre so annoying. I have to hang up. Im going to interview your assistant.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Alright, thank you, Molly. After hanging up the phone, Jessica found that the bowl in front of her had piled up, which was filled with the food that Carl picked up for her when she answered the phone. Dont put so much food on my te. I cant eat so much. Although Jessica said she disliked it, she still ate it up. Chapter 1582 Call Me Baby Carl finished his meal before Jessica. After that, he watched Jessica eat. After Jessica finished, he reminded, Jessica, you cant raise the bonus just for a small matter, or you will ruin your studio sooner orter. None sense. Im a rich boss! Jessica red at him. Carl cared about her so much. He even knew better than Jessica about her ie and expenditure after she signed with Tip Top. Jessica had never suffered from a money shortage. Her family was rich enough to support her for the rest of her life even if she did not work. So she never thought about saving money. But now she had her studio. As a boss, she couldnt use money as before. But Carl did not tell her that being a boss and being an actor were two different stories. Because He was also very rich. Carl snickered like a dude, Sweety, call me baby one time and I will give you ten million. You can get as much as you want. You are looking down on me! I have my dignity! How could I do that for just ten million? Jessica was so serious that people unfamiliar with her would believe it. But soon she lifted her hair beside her ear and said sheepishly, Baby. Bastard, she would make him bankrupt! Carlughed, Ten million. Jessica determined to turn Carl into a poor boy. She called him gently again, Baby. Yes! Carl nodded in satisfaction, Twenty million. Seeing hiscent expression, Jessica was indignant. But at this moment, Carls phone rang. It should be a text message. After listening to this ringtone many times, Jessica remembered it. Suddenly Carls smug expression became serious.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He only swiped his phone and clicked on the screen, making it look like he was reading a text message. Such a horrible text message? Jessica was somewhat puzzled. But she tried to ask him calmly, Is it a text message? What happened? Nothing. Carl quickly pressed down on the screen of his phone and smiled, Its a fraud message. Bad tricks. Really? What is it? Let me see. Perhaps Ive received one before. Jessicas gaze was on his phone, her expression curious. Nothing interesting. Carl put his phone back in his pocket and nced at the table. Are you through with it? Lets go. Jessica saw Carls reaction, but she did not ambush him, OK. She could tell that Carl was strange. But she couldnt figure it out. But she was sure it was not a fraud message. At night. Jessica was lying on the sofa eating snacks and watching TV, absent-minded. She looked at the bedroom from time to time. After a while, the bedroom became silent. Then she heard the faint sound of water. She got up and walked towards the bedroom. When she reached the bedroom door, the sound of water became clearer. Carl was taking a shower, and his phone was on the bedside table. Jessica peeked at the bathroom, and then she walked to the bedside and took the phone. Carl was acting strange today. He didnt allow her to see the message and told her it was just a fraud message. She must figure out what it was. Chapter 1583 She Could Only Try Her Luck Jessica had a guilty conscience. When she took Carls phone, she looked into the bathroom several times before starting to check his phone. She was very familiar with it. It was the same brand as hers. He didnt like to use this brand of mobile phone in the past. No one knew when he had secretly bought it and their phones matched in colors. Jessica burst intoughter when thinking about it. However, when she turned on Carls phone, she was dumbfounded. Carl had always been using numeric passwords, her birthday, so she didnt have to guess. But it was a gesture password now.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. How could she guess it? She could only try her luck. Jessica tried twice and failed. When she tried the fourth time, she began to worry. If I fail again, it will be locked. By the time Carles out, he would know that I tried to unlock his phone. Jessica didnt want to give up thest chance when the sound of water from the bathroom stopped. She reluctantly put down Carls phone and left. Sitting on the sofa, Jessica did not have the appetite to eat snacks. For so many years, Carl had always used her birthday as the password. Why did he suddenly change it to a gesture? Whenever she wanted to check Carls phone before, she could unlock it. Carl just let her. Since he acted mysteriously when reading the text message, could it be that he didnt want her to find something on his phone? If he had nothing to cover up in his phone, he shouldnt be afraid of her checking it. When thinking about it, Jessica felt too disturbed to eat any more snacks. Carl he Why the hell would he do that? Jessica raised his head and stared at the ceiling for a while before she took out her phone and messaged Summer on WeChat, Summer, Im so upset. At this time Summer was currently reading with Rosie, she instantly replied, What happened? Jessica stared nkly at her phone for a moment and sent some words, I think Carl might have cheated on me. Seeing the message, Summer didnt know whether tough or cry, Jessica, I would rather believe that you have cheated on him. Jessica was shocked, Do you stand by me or him? Or are you Carls spy? Summer knew that there was a reason for Jessicas suspicion, so she asked, Tell me more clearly. What exactly happened? Jessica told Summer about the text message, Its fine if he didnt show it to me when he received it today. But as I went home tonight to check his phone myself, I found that he had changed the password. It was my birthday before. Do you think he is unfaithful now? Summer became serious. Although Carl looked unreliable, he was so good to Jessica. But it was quite strange for him to suddenly change the password. But she chose to calm Jessica, Changing the password does sound a bit strange, but you shouldnt suspect that he cheated on you. You should be clear yourself how well he treats you. Jessica sighed, Of course I dont really suspect him, but I cannot figure out his strange behavior. I can think of no other reason for this but his reluctance to let me check his phone. Summer said, Perhaps it would be better to ask him directly. Chapter 1584 Everything Would Be Solved After taking a shower, Carl wiped his hair and went to get the phone on the nightstand. As soon as he picked up the phone, he noticed that some tiny crumbs were on the back of the phone. He held it up to his nose and sniffed. It smelled like biscuits. He remembered that before he took a shower, he had just opened a pack of biscuits for Jessica. Carl stopped wiping his hair. He wiped his phone with the towel and then put it aside. He slowly wiped his hair until it was half dry before walking out with his phone in hand. Jessica sat on the sofa. She did not eat snacks or watch TV. She was on her phone and kept tapping on the screen. It seemed that she was typing with concentration. He wondered whom she was chatting with. The coffee table was full of snacks, and the tissue box fell to the ground.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Carl walked over and picked up the tissue box. Only then did Jessica realize that he was here. She had just told Summer on WeChat that Carl had a mistress. Now that she saw Carl, she couldnt help but feel a little guilty. She hurriedly turned off the screen and put the phone aside. Youve taken a shower. When Jessica felt guilty, she looked exceptionally obedient. Seeing her like this, Carl knew that something was wrong, but he didnt say. He nced at the snacks on the coffee table and asked, Are you full now? Not yet. Jessica hurriedly took over the pack of biscuits that Carl had just opened for her and held it in her arms. The biscuit was only half left. Is it delicious? Carl asked. Yes. Do you want to try it? Jessica picked up a biscuit and asked him. Carl moved closer and signaled for Jessica to feed him. Jessica smiled and fed him a piece of biscuit. How does it taste like? Is it delicious? I think it smells good. Carl couldnt tell the difference between biscuits, but he still nodded. Forget it, you dont like these things. Jessica picked up another biscuit and put it into her mouth. She seemed to think of something and said, Oh yes, may I use your phone for a while? Ill give Summer a call. I dont know whats wrong with my phone. I cant get through others. After Jessica finished speaking, she gritted her teeth and felt regretful. Summer told her to ask Carl directly. But the moment she spoke, she changed her words involuntarily. She wanted to ask him about the phone, but she told Carl that she wanted to borrow his phone. Even Jessica herself wouldnt believe such a bad excuse, not to mention Carl. Your phone has been in use for almost two years. Ill buy another one for you tomorrow. Carl handed his phone to Jessica, his voice and expression showing no doubt. In acting, Jessica was a professional. She took the phone and put another biscuit into her mouth, which made her look natural. Ill go to the balcony to call Summer. Jessica was very careful. She did not expose the fact that she knew he had changed the password of his phone. She almost wanted to praise herself in her heart. What a careful and logical actress she was! In this way, Carl could not hide the fact that he had changed the password. She would take the opportunity to ask him why he did so. Then everything would be solved. It was simply perfect. Just as Jessica stood up, Carl said, Oh yes, Ive changed the password. This was what Jessica was waiting for. What? She looked at Carl in confusion, Why did you suddenly change the password? Chapter 1585 There Must Be Evidence Kalyan lost his phone and some important documents were almost stolen. So I wanted to change my password to avoid losing them again. Carl replied naturally. This sounded reasonable. However, Jessica felt that something was wrong. Carl changed his password for such a simple reason? It wasnt just about changing the password. He changed the habit he had kept for many years because of such a trivial matter? Didnt he worry about losing his phone before? Besides, even if the phone was lost, the password was there. Jessica asked, Just because of this? Of course not. Carls expression became more serious. Jessicas breathing was lightened. Was Carl going to confess to her? It shouldnt be a reason she didnt want to know about, right? After a few seconds, Carl slowly said, Actually, I suspect Kalyan. He Isnt he your assistant for many years? What happened? He betrayed you? Jessica knew that Kalyan had been with Carl, and Carl trusted him. If it was to guard against Kalyan, then it was reasonable for Carl to suddenly change the password. Kalyan had been with Carl for many years and he knew very well about Carl and Jessica. It would be convenient for him to do something with Carls phone. Its just a suspicion, Carl said. The fewer words Carl spoke, the more serious he became. Jessica had believed his words. If Carl said suspicion, then there must be evidence. Dont be too sad. Kalyan may have a reason. I think he is not a bad guy. Jessica and Carl were close, so she met Kalyan now and then, and she knew Kalyan. Carl nodded. Arent you going to call Summer? Come back and watch a movie with me after you are done. Alright! She lied, so she had to make the call to make it real. Carl was obsessed with movies recently and always asked Jessica to watch movies with him. Jessica went to the balcony and called Summer. Summer saw that the name on her phone was Carl. Just as she was about to answer the call, Leonardos cold voice came from behind her. Why does he call you thiste?Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Summer was startled by his voice. But she felt that Leonardo was right. It couldnt be Carl. It might be Jessica. Summer guessed ording to what she and Jessica had chatted about before. Leonardos expression indicated that he would kill Carl if it was really him. It should be Jessica. She told me that her phone was broken when we chatted before. Summer said this based on her tacit understanding with Jessica. ording to her understanding of Jessica, she would take such ame reason to use Carls phone. But Carl spoiled her. He believed whatever she said. Hearing Summers words, Leonardo did not say anything. He silently sat down and looked at her, indicating her to answer the phone. Summer answered the phone. Summer. Yes, it was Jessica. She guessed right. Chapter 1586 Ungrateful Summer smiled and said, The moment I saw that it was Carls number, I told Leonardo that it must be you. When Jessica was about to tell Summer about the password thing, she paused and asked, Is Leonardo next to you? Yes, we are in the study. I havent finished reading the materials. Hes with me in the study. Summer had been working on a new show recently and needed to search for a lot of information to be prepared. Am I disturbing you? Jessica said. What are you talking about? Summer knew what Jessica was thinking. Seeing that it was really Jessica, Leonardo didnt bother them anymore and went to the other side to read. As soon as Leonardo left, Summer whispered to Jessica, He left. Hearing that Leonardo had left, Jessica told Summer what had happened. Just now, Carl told me that he changed the password to prevent Kalyan from betraying him. As Jessica spoke, she lowered her voice and looked into the living room carefully. Carl was watching TV looking for a movie with the remote control. He seemed very focused. Jessica felt relieved and told Summer what she had talked about with Carl. Summer listened carefully, but she couldnt believe that Kalyan was a turncoat. He had been working for Carl for so many years, and he had no reason to betray him. I was thinking too much. Jessica sighed, Maybe Im too idle recently so that I almost go mad. Ive rested for a long time. I have to find some work to do and tell Molly to get on with those events and projects. Maybe. Summer still had doubts in her mind, Why would Kalyan betray Carl? What does he want? Jessica was held there, I dont know. But I think Carl must have his reason to suspect Kalyan. Summer didnt say anything more. Jessica chatted with Summer for a while and heard Carl calling her. Jessica!Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She saw Carl pointing at the TV screen. He had chosen a movie and wanted her to watch it with him. Carl is calling me. I have to go. Alright, goodbye. After hanging up the phone, Jessica didnt go in immediately. Holding Carls phone, she was hesitating whether she should read his message. If she peeped at Carls message, was she distrusting him? Besides, if he had a guilty conscience, how dare he give her the phone? Jessica might have thought too much. Perhaps it was because of Lost City. After shooting the suspense movie, she always felt that something was wrong. Thinking of this, Jessica felt relieved. What movie did you choose? Jessica returned to the living room and sat on the sofa. She returned the phone to Carl and said, Here you are. Carl whispered, Why do you have to make the call at this time? If I didnt know that it was Summer, and that she was a married woman, I would have What would you do? Jessica heard what Carl said. Carl smiled, Nothing. On the other side, Summer hung up the phone and kept thinking about what Jessica said. When she was in the cast of Lost City, she had dealt with Kalyan. She didnt think that he was an ungrateful man. Chapter 1587 Help Daddy with It Leonardo inadvertently raised his head and saw Summer sitting there with a thoughtful expression as if she was thinking about something. A penny for your thought? He asked. Summer stood up and walked towards Leonardo. As she approached Leonardo, Leonardo stretched out his hand and pulled her into his embrace. He held Summer in one hand and the book in the other. His eyes seemed to be fixed on the pages he was reading. He meant it! Summer deliberately tilted her head, blocking his sight, stopping him from reading. Leonardo switched the book to the other side so that he could go on with his reading. And this time Summer tilted her body to block it. Leonardo was not offended at all. He chuckled and put the book on the desk. He asked Summer, What is it? Nothing at all. I was just trying to annoy you so that you cant read. Summer raised her head and looked at him meaningfully. These days she had found out that Leonardo did not seem to get mad anymore. She had tried to provoke him on purpose many times, yet he was never really offended. Leonardo poked her face. What? Summer touched her own face, Anything on my face? Leonardos finger lightly tapped on her cheek. Its all there. It reads, I have something on my mind.'' No. Summer tried to get up and said, I have nothing on my mind. She wasnt lying. She had no worries. It was just that something didnt make sense to her. Just as she was about to get up, Leonardo pulled her back. What? Ive said that! I have nothing on my mind Then stay with me for a bit of reading.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Its too hot. It was a scorching hot summer. Of course, it was hot. Leonardo argued, Not, its not. Summer couldnt turn him back because he was telling the truth. It wasnt hot at all with the air conditioner on. So she stayed in his arms. She then came up with something before he could read the third page. After a while, she pretended to ask inadvertently, What kind of person do you think Tim is? What kind of person do you think he is? Leonardo asked. Yet his eyes were still fixed on his book. I think hes cautious, considerate and thoughtful. Hes also nice to his family. Summer knew what he was like when he was with his wife. Tim Knight was kind of reserved, yet he still treated his wife gently. Oops. Leonardo replied indifferently. Summer realized that she just answered her own question. Leonardo, your answer! Leonardo finally put his book down. He looked at her seriously and said, Great minds think alike. Summer snorted and then ignored him. Leonardo bent down to kiss her again, fondled her belly and whispered in her ear, Mommy just went mad, so Baby is going to help Daddy with that. Leonardo was always very serious, so when he said this, Summer couldnt help but burst outughing, Bad joke. Summer took the opportunity to say, If two close friends stay together long enough, will they grow simr tastes for most of the things? Leonardo didnt get her point. Summer said, Just like when looking for an assistant, you seem to be interested in the same type. I think Kalyan and Tim are of the same kind. Both are reliable! Kalyan? Leonardo was obviously surprised. He never saw iting that Summer mentioned Kalyan. Chapter 1588 There Is Nothing Wrong with Coddling My Only Child In Leonardos voice, Summer sensed surprise. But she had to pretend to be calm and said, Yes. I dont know him, Leonardo said as he reached out to get the book. Summer knew what he wanted, so she quickly picked up the book and hid it behind her back. Leonardo reached behind her back, but Summer held it tightly in her arms and said, Youre giving me the roundabout! I didnt! Leonardo said as he reached out to the book again. However, Summer didnt let go of it. Leonardo was afraid of hurting her, so he didnt use too much strength. Leonardo stopped and looked at Summer seriously. Have you been Tip Top behind my back? Summer immediately shook her head. No. After all that, she had been feeling not well. Later, she and Leonardo returned to Hoover City and she rested for a long time before recovering. Actually, Leonardo didnt n to have another child. It was an ident. The doctor said that Summer was healthy but vulnerable. She still had to stay at home. Of course, for the sake of her child, she wouldnt run around. When did you see Kalyan? Leonardo frowned slightly. Summer was confused. At first, she did not understand why Leonardo asked this, but very quickly, it hit her. She suddenly figured out the hidden meaning. She blinked her eyes and asked tentatively, You just blurt it out? Or do you think I secretly went to Tip Top to see Kalyan? If I did meet Kalyan, would you think I cheat on you? Leonardo looked at her without expression. He was always like this when Summer hit it. I Summer really didnt know what to say. They looked at each other for ten seconds, and then she sighed, Leonardo, let me tell you again. Not everyone likes me. Im not money. Leonardo increasingly felt that everyone liked Summer. She had told him many times that she wasnt that likable, but he just didnt believe her. Leonardo lowered his eyes silently. Again, he didnt believe it. Summer snorted, You sleep in the study tonight and think about what you did. Leonardo said faintly, I cant sleep alone.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Then work or read books. You get too much free time to think nonsense. Summer felt they werepletely different from the normal couples. Generally speaking, in a rtionship, women were more suspicious, but now Leonardo had been suspecting her. Leonardo exined, Im quite busy. I have to build a cabin for Rosie tomorrow. Speaking of the cabin, Summer got angry. You have bulldozed the vast flowerbed and fenced Rosies chickens in. Now you even want to build a cabin for them. You are coddling her Leonardo said loudly, There is nothing wrong with coddling my only child. Summer reminded him coldly, There is the other one inside me. There is nothing wrong with coddling my only two children. Then Leonardo looked seriously at Summers abdomen and asked gently, Am I right, baby? Chapter 1589 The Efforts Tim Has Put in You over the Years The rtionship between Leonardo and Rosie was getting better and better. Recently, Rosie had been learning to talk to the baby in Summers belly like Summer did. Listening to them calling baby, Leonardo also started to call baby. At first, Summer was shocked by this. But after getting used to it, she felt it quite adorable when hearing Leonardo called baby with a serious face. However, this did not prevent Summer from lecturing Leonardo. Tell me, how long has it been since you went to thepany? Is yourpany really fine? Ever since that Leonardo found out Summer was pregnant, he had barely been to thepany. Normally, he was barely seen dealing with hispanys business at home. Every day when Rosie returned home, he would have fun with her. Summer even began to worry that the Emerson Group would go bankrupt. The older Leonardo was, the more he liked to have fun. He acted more and more like a child. Its alright, Tim is there. Leonardo said indifferently. Doesnt he need to go home and rest? Summer really didnt expect that Leonardo left all the work to Tim. Leonardo thought for a moment and said, I gave him shares of thepany. He is very happy and active in the work. Summer didnt know whether he was reckless or sensible. With the Emerson Groups current scale, just a little asset would be able to save many enterprises that were on the verge of bankruptcy, not to mention its shares. No matter how many shares Leonardo gave Tim, the profit that Tim could get would be several times more than his sry. Tim had indeed followed Leonardo through fire and water and had put a lot of effort these years. He deserves that. Look at how much energy he has put in you and thepany over the years. Speaking of this, Summer felt a little guilty. Because she suddenly felt that she could notpare to Tim. She didnt spend as much time with Leonardo as Tim did. She had done less for Leonardo than Tim had done. Yes. Leonardo agreed. Summer felt a little sleepy and yawned. Then she leaned back into Leonardos arms and said, Lets go to sleep. As Leonardo spent more and more time at home, she becamezier andzier. Leonardo helped her with many of her own things. For example, at this moment, she was toozy to walk back to her bedroom. Leonardo understood and carried her to her bedroom. As for letting Leonardo sleep in the study, Summer was so dizzy and sleepy that she couldnt remember it at all, let alone Kalyan. Back in the bedroom, Summer quickly fell asleep. It was lucky that she had this baby without any difort.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Seeing that she was asleep, Leonardo picked up his phone and went out. Carl and Jessica stayed close and watched movies on the sofa. When they were watching the most emotional plot, Carls phone vibrated. Carl picked the phone up and saw it was a WeChat message from Leonardo. Leonardo liked to use WeChat more and more. Recently, he had been posting the gadgets he made for Rosie in the Moments. Leonardos words were always concise, What happened to Kalyan? With a thought, Carl knew why Leonardo suddenly asked Kalyan. Carl said, Its fine, you know. I dont know. Leonardo sent with an expression. Chapter 1590 The Onosecond Carl saw the message Leonardo sent. He was about to reply when he suddenly realized that what Leonardo sent was an emoji. He immediately sat up straight and said, Holy shit, what is this? What? Jessica turned around and asked him. Carl quickly deleted Whats wrong with Kalyan sent by Leonardo. Then he showed that emoji which meant I dont understand to Jessica. Dont freak out, its just an emoji. I have this emoji and I once sent it to Summer. Jessica only took a nce and then turned around to see the movie. Honey, look who sent it to me. Carl moved closer to Jessica. Who? Jessica reluctantly shifted her gaze away from the movie. She turned to look at Carls phone and saw Leonardos name on it. She was stunned for a moment, then widened her eyes. Who is this? Did Leonardo send this to you? Leonardo actually sent an emoji? Are you kidding? Jessica looked up at Carl suspiciously, Tell me honestly, do you have two phones? Take out the other one. Carl shrugged, indicating that he was innocent.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. That must be sent by Rosie who used Leonardos phone. Jessica insisted on what she said and took Carls phone over. She typed very quickly to send a message to Leonardo. Rosie, its veryte. Go to bed now. Stop using your fathers phone. Dont forget to delete the chat log. Otherwise, your father will discover it. I taught you how to delete the chat logst time. Do you remember? Listen to me, OK? Carl took his phone and frowned, If it wasnt Rosie who sent that message Impossible. Jessica still believed that Leonardo wouldnt send an emoji. Then Carls phone rang. It was a video invitation. Its should be Rosie. Jessica was certain that Rosie was using Leonardos phone. She reached out and said, Answer it. Its been a few days since I saw Rosie. I Jessica saw the person who appeared in the video, then the smile on her face became fixed. And she swallowed all the words she was about to say. Jessica regretted while staring at Leonardos face in the video. Carl hurriedly brought his phone over and said, Hi, Leonardo! Havent you slept yet? This is the first time weve chatted via a video call. It is rare, isnt it? Jessica heard Leonardos voiceing from the phone, Rosie often uses my phone to send you messages? Not really Carl looked at Leonardo who kept a straight face and changed his tone, Only once or twice. I see. Goodbye. After Leonardo finished speaking, he hung up. Oh no! Jessica threw herself into the sofa and shouted. Carl rubbed his ears andforted Jessica, Dont worry, Leonardo wont mind this. And he didnt me us If he doesnt mind, why does he make a video call? Jessicas face was filled with sorrow. Carl thought that what Jessica said made sense. He knew Leonardo. Perhaps Leonardo minded that and made that video call. Carl tried his best tofort Jessica, Ohe on, everything will be over. What Carl said failed to please Jessica. And she was still uneasy. Then she said, I hate the onosecond! I dont think I will be happy anymore. I cant face Leonardo from now on Chapter 1591 Nightmare Jessica did not sleep well all night. She had a bad dream. She dreamt that she had turned into a sheep, a woolless sheep that was sneered at wherever she went. What an embarrassing sheep! Yeah, how could she text Leonardo that. Interesting The words Leonardo scared her so much that she woke up. As a light sleeper, Carl woke up when she moved. You want some water? Carls voice was a little sleepy and hoarse. I had a dream. Jessicas tone was very sad. What was it? Carl thought that she must have a nightmare and asked gently, Was it a nightmare? Yes, Jessica nodded. Its alright. Carl gently stroked her hair and asked, What did you see? Jessica said faintly, Leonardo. Carls palm, which was gently caressing her hair, suddenly paused. This feeling was not easy to put into words. His wife told him that she dreamed of another man, who was his good friend. But she said it was a nightmare. They kept silent for a long time. After a while, Carl finally burst intoughter. He smiled so exaggeratedly that he smacked the pillow. Jessica was furious, It was true. What are youughing at? I hate you! Carl didnt stopughing until tears almost came out. Dont worry. Leonardo wont take it seriously. Carl tried tofort her. Really? Jessica was doubtful. Yes. Its nothing. Leonardo is nicer now. And he is a reasonable man Carl was saying things without thinking again. Jessica sneered, Reasonable? She shivered at the thought of how Leonardo did things. But Carl was right. Leonardo was nicer now. Rx, its nothing. Sleep. Carl tucked her in. Jessicay down, unable to fall asleep. Carl asked her, You having trouble sleeping?Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Yes. How about finding something fun to do? Im sleepy. Im asleep. Then came the sound of Jessica crawling into the quilt. Jessica needed to walk down the red carpet in an event of the next night. She put on her makeup and gave her hair a good shape in the studio in advance. It took more than an hour to get there. Last night, she was thinking about asking Summer for Leonardos reaction. But she wasnt free until now. Jessica sent Summer a WeChat message, Summer! Summer texted back two messages. Yes. I heard that you have an event tonight. Let me see your makeup and hair. Are they beautiful? Jessica was very satisfied with her dress today, Of course! Beforeing, she asked Molly to take a lot of photos of her at the studio. She picked out a few photos that she thought were the best. Then she sent them to Summer. Wow, exactly! Youre beautiful. Summer praised Jessica. Then she saw the notice saying that Jessica was typing. But soon it disappeared. Later on, the notice came up again showing that Jessica was typing again. But Jessica didnt send her the message. Summer decided to ask her directly, You want to ask about Leonardo, dont you? You know that? Jessica was shocked. She had thought that Leonardo would not tell Summer things like this. After all, Mr. Emerson was a man, not talking about everything like a woman. Chapter 1592 Make a Fool of Herself in Public There was one question mark and three exmation points in Jessicas text message. Looking at them, Summer could even imagine the expression on Jessicas face. She exined to Jessica with patience, I didnt know it, but Carl called this morning to ask about it. And then I asked Leonardo about it in a roundabout way. Jessica asked, And then? She felt that Summer had deliberately made her anxious by speaking slowly. Leonardo doesnt care at all. I dont know why youre so afraid of him all the time. Summer thought that the current Leonardo was simply the gentlest man in the world. Although he remained indifferent to the others, he was no longer as sharp as before. He became more restrained and gentler to the people around him. Jessica replied in a very profound manner, You dont understand. She had witnessed Leonardos unscrupulous means. From the very beginning, she saw Leonardo as a ruthless person. Jessica and Leonardo would asionallymunicate a little because Carl and Summer had a good rtionship with Leonardo. Even after so many years, her fear of Leonardo was still as intense as before. Ending the chatting with Summer, Jessica was going to send a message to Carl. She chose an emoji and sent it to Carl after searching through her emoji collection. Then, she sent a message, Mr. Emerson, please favor me with a dinner tonight. Last night, when she told Carl that she had dreamed of Leonardo, heughed at her. However, he got up very early in the morning and called Summer. Men usually hid their thoughts more deeply than women. They might say nothing about what they did. Even if they said something, their words might not be the whole truth. Strangely, Carl did not reply immediately. Jessica thought that he might be busy. However, she didnt get Carls reply until she arrived at the event site and gave her phone to Molly. Usually, Carl would reply within ten minutes even if he was unable to send back messages immediately. He never kept her waiting so long.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Was there something wrong in thepany? Jessica was so preupied with her thoughts that she almost tripped over the stairs when moving towards the sign-in desk. Someone reached out and held her waist in time. If she didnt get help, she would fall and make a fool of herself in front of the crowd. Jessica felt a familiar aura the moment someone supported her. She was startled, and a hint of joy shed through her eyes. Carl, I got you. You did not text me back because you secretly came to participate in the event. After she stood firmly, the person behind her also released his hand. Jessica turned around and said, You also When she saw that the person standing behind her was Jovany, her smile froze for a moment, but she quickly recovered herposure, Its you, Jovany, thank you. Jovany was a popr star who showed up in My Life with her before. He was a very polite young man. They got along quite well on the show. Jessicas impression of the young boy was favorable. Jessica, long time no see. Jovanys eyes were so clear. He looked down at the steps and continued, You have to be careful. You are right. Lets go. They shouldnt stay too long as there were reporters taking photos of them. Jovany also knew that, so he stopped talking and moved forward to the sign-in desk with Jessica one after another. Chapter 1593 Anytime After they signed in, it was time to take a group photo. Jovany stood right beside Jessica again. After that, they were about to go down the steps and leave. The lights were a little dim, so Jessica came down the steps slowly. Jovany stretched out his hand to support her arm from behind.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Jessica hesitated for a moment before letting Jovany help him. The lights were dim and the red carpet was not t. And she wore heels. If she identally fell down, it would make the entertainment headlines. As they came down, Jovany immediately released his grip. He was like a gentleman. Thank you. Jessica turned around and thanked him with a smile. There were many handsome boys like Jovany in the entertainment industry, but few of them were as thoughtful as him. To put it bluntly, in the entertainment industry, just relying on ones appearance was not enough. Any pretty face was a ticket to it. Otherwise, before Jessica entered Tip Top, she wouldnt have to wait for so many years. She thought Jovany was a promising actor. After that, Jovany sat in the back row behind Jessica. Coincidentally, his seat was just behind hers. Halfway through the event, he leaned forward to ask her about some actors that he didnt know. She introduced them to him. The event ended at nine oclock. When Jessica returned backstage, she greeted the familiar celebrities and the staff. It was almost ten oclock. Back in her car, Jessica was so tired that she sprawled on her seat. Do you want some water? Molly handed Jessica a bottle of water and massaged her waist. Jessica had made many films over the years and her waist usually hurt. After standing or sitting for a long time, she would feel ufortable. Jessica drank water and gave the bottle back to Molly. Then she asked Molly for her phone, Wheres my phone? Molly hurriedly took out Jessicas phone and gave it to her. She asked her, Whose message or call are you waiting for? Molly knew of course she was waiting for Carls. However, she deliberately bantered with Jessica. Jessica nced at Molly and said, You dare to make fun of me? No. Molly continued to massage her waist and said, Carl called to ask if you had entered the arena and when will the activity end. He nned toe and pick you up, butter something came up. So he couldnte here. OK. Jessica answered carelessly and looked down on WeChat. Carl replied to her previous message, Anytime. Although his message was a single word, Jessica could imagine the cynical look on his face when he sent it. Im finished over here. I can go to eat now. Jessica sent a message to him. However, Carl did not reply immediately. She nced at his previous message and realized that he had replied an hour ago. An hour ago, which was eight oclock. But she sent him thest message at five oclock. Carl got back to her sote. Jessica wondered what he was doing. The moment she was about to call Carl, her phone rang. She found it was a familiar number. It was Jayvions. She was so busy these days that she almost forgot about him. Perhaps after everyone grew up, they would be busy with work. Therefore, they could easily forget someone who didnt show up in front of them that often. Chapter 1594 Something You Don’t Want Carl to Know After what happenedst time, Jessica understood that they and Jayvion probably couldnt get back. They couldnt treat each other like friends as before, having dinner together and chatting. They all had changed. Jessica was hesitating whether to answer it or not Jessica did not expect that she would be struggling about answering a call. But it seemed Jayvion was patient. Jessicas phone kept ringing, seemingly he wouldnt give up. Finally, Jessica couldnt bear it. She picked up the phone. Jessica. Jayvions voice came from the phone. He was in a quiet, open ce. Seemingly it was a veryrge space, his voice echoing. Whats wrong? Jessica got straight into the topic. She knew that Jayvion called not for chatting. If it was for chatting, he could only send her a message. Otherwise, calling was embarrassing. Jayvionughed helplessly, Well, I have something to tell you face to face. What is it? Why dont you talk about it on the phone? Jessica didnt want to see him again. If not necessary, it was better not to see each other. Since they both had changed, it was good not to disturb each other. Thest time she saw Jayvion, she had thought that something might have happened to him. But Jayvion said nothing at that time. After such a long time, Jessica also had encountered some troubles. Jayvion and she had grown together and known each other very well. With such a rtionship, she and Carl would try their best to help him if he was in need and asked them for a favor. But Jayvion didnt say anything. Or maybe he had made it done. Jayvion remained silent for a long time. Jessica thought maybe he felt her impatience. When Jessica was almost out of patience, Jayvion said again, Its something important. I must tell you face to face. His voice was lower. Jessica frowned. Something you dont want Carl to know. Wed better meet. It seemed Jayvion knew Jessica would not refuse. He continued, Where do you want to meet? Does Golden Cauldron Club work for you? Jessica was stunned, Perhaps somewhere else is better. She may meet Carl in the Golden Cauldron. Carl often had dinners there. The only thing she didnt want Carl to know was that. She had hidden it for years, and now she finally got it over. She only told Summer before. How did Jayvion know it? After so many years, why would he know?Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jessica was in a panic. Jayvion told her the address but she didnt listen to him, Just text me the address. After hanging up, Jessica was lost in thought, with the phone in her hand. She was wondering whether what he wanted to talk about was that. Maybe it wasnt. Jayvion was studying in Eureka City and went abroad two yearster. How could he know that? She must overthink about it. It wasnt that. Jessica? Mollys voice pulled Jessica back to her train of thought, What? Molly pointed at her cell phone. Your cell phone is ringing. It is Carl. Chapter 1595 Who Will Believe It Jessica picked up her phone and found it was Carl. He should call her earlier orter instead of at the moment after Jayvions call. Jessica was annoyed. She answered the phone with unhappiness. Whats the matter? Carl probably didnt expect Jessicas tone to be like this. He was stunned for a moment before he said, I might have to work overtime at thepany tonight. So I cant have dinner with you. How about you having dinner with Molly? Being afraid that Jessica would get angry, Carl said his words gently in a coaxing way. You had never been so busy before I wanted to have dinner with you. Jessica sneered, Alright. Just do your business.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Although she didnt have time to have dinner with Carl, she still felt angry. She didnt mind he replied to herte. But he called herte only to tell her he couldnt have dinner with her for the reason of work. Since when did Carl love his work? He didnt have dinner with her because of his work. Who would believe it? Jessica hung up the phone after she finished her words. Whats wrong? Molly asked carefully. Jessica looked up at Molly and said, Carl said that he had to work overtime, so he didnt have time to have dinner with me. Her smile made Molly tremble. Molly unconsciously touched her arm and said, No way. When did Carl love his work so much? He must be joking. Jessica curled her lips without a smile. Even Molly knew that Carl was not the kind of person who would refuse to have dinner with her because of his work. He was deceiving her with such a clumsy excuse. Jessicas phone shook. Jayvion sent an address to her. Stop! Hearing Jessicas words, the driver stopped the car at the roadside. Jessica, what are you doing? Seeing Jessica was about to get off the car, Molly hurriedly stopped her. Carl doesnt want to have dinner with me. I will have dinner alone. Jessica pushed Molly away and opened the door to get off. Molly said, Ill be with you. Not necessary. Go back early. You have work to do tomorrow. Leave me alone. As soon as Jessica got off the car, a taxi happened to pass by. She stopped it and sat in. Molly couldnt even chase after her. She only watched her leaving away. At the moment, Carl called Molly. Molly, please go with Jessica and send her home after dinner. I have something to do. Ill pay youter. It seemed that Carl was hurriedly walking. He hung up after he finished his words. Molly opened her mouth. But before she could say a word, the phone was hung up. Molly leaned back on the chair. She didnt know what was going on. Molly, where are you going? The driver asked. Lets go back to the studio. Where else could she go? She could only work overtime. Jayvion chose an elegant restaurant. The restaurants name was unfamiliar to Jessica. She had never been there before. With dim lights, the restaurant protected privacy. Jessica found Jayvion ording to the table number. Jayvion leaned against the window and looked out of it distractedly. Jessica stretched out her finger and lightly knocked on the table, making a dull sound that attracted Jayvion back to his senses. Hi. Jayvion turned around and smiled when he saw Jessica. He was somewhat haggard. Chapter 1596 Help or Threat Jessica sized up Jayvion and sat down on the chair opposite him. You dont look well, Jessica said. A trace of unease shed across Jayvions face. He smiled awkwardly, Recently, I started to take over thepany. There are a lot of things to do. Im busy. Im new to this stuff. Its a bit tricky. This exnation sounded reasonable. Jessica thought he was right. No one was born to know everything. There werent so many business geniuses in this world. Most of them had to work hard secretly so that they could look morous in front of people. She suddenly thought of Carl. At that time, Carl and Leonardo must have suffered a lot in starting a business. However, when she and Carl met again, Tip Top had seeded, and Carl had be Mr. Emerson of the entertainment industry. Everyone in the entertainment industry would show respect to him when they saw him. Sensing her thoughts drifting far away, Jessica regained her senses, Being busy ismon at the incipient stage. Everything is difficult at the beginning. It would be better when you master it. I thought it was easy to do business. Carl seems to take it in stride. To him, everything seems quite simple. Jayvionughed at himself and sighed, Without experiencing it yourself, you would never know how hard it is. Jessica didnte here to hear Jayvionining. She looked at Jayvion without saying anything. Jayvion continuedining. After a while, he finally noticed that Jessica didnt respond. So, he looked up at Jessica. Jessica seemed indifferent. There wasnt any expression on her face. Jayvion and Jessica looked at each other for several moments, without saying anything. Then Jayvion took out a piece of paper from his bag and gave it to Jessica. Jessica took it and nced at it. But she did not see it clearly because the light was dim. When she put it in front of her, she saw the words on it. She stared at part of the paper and her fingers unconsciously curled up, tightly clutching the paper. Jayvion looked at her and didnt say anything, carefully observing her expression. Youre grown up and be poised. I still remembered that when you were a little girl, wearing the school uniform, standing at the door of the ssroom, called Carl. At that time What Jayvion said was full of yearning for the past. Where did you get this? Jessica interrupted him coldly. Jessicas gaze and tone were cold. But even so, Jayvion couldnt distinguish her from the smart and proud Jessica he remembered. As if no matter what happened, she never changed. No matter what situation she was in, she was as proud as she used to be. Jayvion suddenly understood why Jessica said that they didnt have much inmon. Sometimes, people had a light-bulb moment at an instant. It was an indescribable feeling. Nobody could exin it clearly. Jayvion said, But at this point, it doesnt matter how I got this. What do you want? Jessica looked at him with precaution. He must have an ax to grind. Jayvion seemed struggling. He lowered his head and didnt look into Jessicas eyes, I just need your help.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Jessica sneered, Help or threat? You should be more precise. We are adults, and we should be responsible for our actions. Dont be coy. Chapter 1597 I Have Never Expected This Jessica didnt know how she had provoked Jayvion. Jayvion, who was calm, suddenly got angry and said, Jessica, what are you talking about? I am just asking you for a favor. But you think that I am threatening you. We grew up together. How could you say that I was threatening you? Jayvion had a hurt expression. It seems that youre aggrieved. Jessica expressionlessly looked at Jayvion and said, If you were asking me for a favor, you could say it directly. Why did you ask me out and show me this? Dont you know what youre doing? Jessica pped the piece of paper that Jayvion had just given her on the table. The noise was so loud that the waiter nearby turned to them and even walked over to ask. Is there anything I can do for you? No, thanks. Jessica declined and softened her tone. The waiter left worriedly. Jessica and Jayvion fell into silence. After a while, Jayvion said, Jessica, I have no other choice. You have no choice, so you chose to threaten me, Jessica answered coldly. You Jayvion said angrily, Ive already said that Im not threatening you. Then tell me where you got this? Jessica insisted on getting an answer. The problem could only be solved so long as she found out where the paper came from. Someone sent it to me. I dont know where it came from. Jayvion could only tell the truth. But Jessica no longer believed him.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Is it the truth? She still felt that Jayvion was lying. Its the truth. Jessica, dont you believe me anymore? Jayvion sighed. Jessica said, You gave me this and asked me to help you. How can I believe you? Jayvion suffered from a mental breakdown, If I ask for your help, will you help me? If it is within my power, I will. Jayvion, we grew up together. Do you think our friendship is fragile? Do you think Carl and me are mean? Jessica believed that their attitudes were clear. If Jayvion asked for help, she and Carl would try their best. But Jayvion did not believe them. Jayvion took out the thing that she cared about the most and asked her for help. A friend would not do it. It was not asking for help. It was a threat. After a while, Jayvion denied, Im not. Though he denied it, he didnt entirely trust them. Jessica finally understood that Jayvion no longer believed them. He didnt believe them anymore, no matter what she said. What happened to you? Jessica believed that Jayvion might have encountered somethingst time. But Jayvion hadnt taken the initiative to tell her. Thereafter, she stayed in the hospital and forgot about it. If Jayvion didnte for her, she wouldnt recall his matter. My familys capital chain is about to break. We need arge sum of money urgently. Without the money, my family will go broke. Jessica, would you please talk with Carl and ask him to help me Jayvion put his hands on his head in pain and said, I have never expected this. Chapter 1598 Are You Still At Work? The capital chain was broken? Jessica looked at him in disbelief, Howe? Youve only been back for days! I know the market is in a recession these days and the Ronds was kind of affected. But this is way too much! The Ronds were powerful and wealthy, as much as the Emersons. The two families rose at the same time and were both standing on the top. The Ronds had their own business partners. It wouldnt have been a problem to keep thepany in order, despite the decrease in profits. I dont know how it ended up like this, Jayvion shook his head and then he became silent. Jessica sensed that there was something wrong with him. It seemed that he was under too much pressure. Jessica couldnt help but ask, How much? More than 800 million, Jayvion said. That much? Jessica realized that something was wrong, Jayvion, are you hiding something from me? I Jayvion hesitated, wondering what to say. Then talk to me when youve thought it through. They wouldnt have reached anything if Jayvion remained so. She didnt even know what Jayvion was up to. How could he make such a mess out of the Ronds? Jessica stood up with the paper sheet given by Jayvion in hand, By the way, I dont want Carl to know about it indeed but you cant threaten me with it. If you really want to tell him, then go ahead. She epted favors from friends, but definitely no threats. Jayvion looked embarrassed. He gazed at Jessica and was speechless. Jessica didnt just walk away. Instead, she went to thedys room. She stood in front of the toilet and tore the paper sheet into pieces. She pressed the flushing button and saw the pieces flushed away bit by bit. Then she left. She washed her hands and looked up wearily at herself in the mirror. She felt sudden exhaustion and missed Carl badly. She then called Carl.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The call didnt get through. She only heard a robotic female sounding from the phone. Sorry, the subscriber you dialed cannot be connected for the moment, please redialter. She called him again and again until he shut his phone down. Jessica couldnt even tell when was thest time that he didnt answer her call. She didnt feel good then and now she felt worse. Jessica took a deep breath to calm down. She put her phone back into her purse and walked straight out. When she got to the hall, she saw a man and a woman walking out side by side right a few steps in front of her. The man was tall and strong while the woman was thin and petite. Even only looking from behind, Jessica could tell that both of them were attractive. When the man spoke to the woman, he tilted his head slightly. Only half of his face was revealed. It was handsome, with full concentration. She didnt know what the woman said that made him frown slightly. The woman then said something else so that he curled his lips and smiled. Jessica caught up with them. She walked out following them until the woman got into a car and left. Then the man took out his phone. Jessicas phone rang in the next second. She stood in the shadows, where she couldnt be detected and answered the phone. She said calmly, Hello. What happened, honey? Did you miss me? Im still at work in thepany. Jessica gazed at the man right over there and asked in a soft tone, Are you really at work? The man smiled at the phone, Of course I am. Chapter 1599 There Is Only One Ending Jessica was speechless with the phone in her hand. She didnt know what to say. It seemed that she suddenly lost her voice and couldnt make a sound. Carl was standing there. A few minutes ago, he and a woman walked out of the restaurant, chatting andughing. And he sent the woman away. At the moment, he was answering her phone on the roadside. When she asked him where he was, his smile did not diminish, let alone the guilt he felt from deceiving her. Not at all. She didnt expect Carl to lie to her calmly. Why dont you speak? Carl asked through the phone. Jessica looked at Carl afar. His expression finally changed. He was puzzled, probably wondering why she didnt speak. Speak? What would she speak? Jessica was afraid that she would ask him where he was, whom he was with, and why he lied to her What answers would she get to her questions?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Years ago, Carl abandoned her and left. She had asked him for the reason and the answer. Had he given her an answer? He had never. She believed that they were no longer the same after all these years of separation and torture on each other. She should try to trust him. However, she finally realized that somebody had never changed, no matter how many years had passed. Perhaps, things had already been defined. She hoped that there would be a different ending between her and Carl. However, it seemed that there was only one ending between them from the beginning. Its fine. Jessicas voice was so soft that it quickly dissipated into the wind andpletely disappeared without a trace. Carl probably heard the wind and asked, Are you still outside? Just continue your work. Dont worry about me. Jessica tried to be as sensible and considerate as possible. Carl asked, Whats wrong? Jessica had to admit that Carl did understand her. He could quickly detect that there was something wrong with her. Its none of your business. Jessica snorted coldly. This was what she usually did. She was bad-tempered to him. There were few times when she was obedient. Hearing this, Carl was relieved, Ill be back soon. Dont miss me too much. Dont daydream. I wont miss you. Jessica hung up the phone after finishing her words. However, she did not leave immediately. She stood there and looked at Carl. She noticed that Carls smile disappeared after the call. With a sigh, he put away his phone and got in his car. Was the happiness in his voice fake when he called her? Was he brushing her off? As soon as Carl got in the car, he drove away. Carls car disappeared from her view. But Jessica was still standing in the dark. Soon, Jayvion came out. Jayvion. Jessica walked out from the dark. Jayvion did not expect Jessica was still there. He was shocked and said, Jessica, you havent left yet. I cant help you with the money. But I can help you in another way. Jessica said. Jayvion was stunned, What do you mean? He understood what Jessica meant when he asked. But he was not sure whether they thought in the same way. Jessica was both an actress and a social media star. In this era, money could be made through social media. Chapter 1600 The Feeling of Being Hugged Jessica was one of the mostmercially valuable actresses in the entertainment industry. To put it bluntly, she could make money. Although Jayvion was not in the industry, he knew many brands were asking Jessica for endorsement, advertisement, and promotion. With Jessicas help, although the financial problem of thepany couldnt be solved at once, the urgent issue could be settled. You know what I mean. Its toote today. Lets talk about it tomorrow. Jessica was resolute. Jayvion did not know why Jessica suddenly changed her mind. He was shocked, but he still nodded and replied, Alright. He was already at the dead end. At the time, he had no reason to give up such an opportunity. It was midnight when Jessica got home. After a shower, there were a dozen of unread WeChat messages on her phone. Ten of them were from Molly and a few were from Carl. Jessica read Mollys messages first. Jessica, are you home? Why dont you reply to me?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Carl called just now. Say something, please. What are you doing? Do you think this nightgown looks good? At first, Molly asked her if she had got home. Later, she said something else. Im home. The nightgown doesnt suit you. After replying to Molly, she read Carls messages. About to go home. Would you like to have supper? The messages were sent half an hour ago. He should be at home now. Jessica did not reply. She put her phone aside and went to bed. She was confused but calm. She had long been ready for such a day. It had finallye, which made her calm. Jessica realized that she was so pessimistic about the rtionship between her and Carl. When she decided to get back together with Carl, she believed that if she tried, things might be different, but if she didnt, she would be regretful. Currently, there was a voice in her mind, See, the same ending. This gave her an indescribable sense of calmness. She was not sad. She believed that the ending should be in such a way. Thinking about this, Jessica fell asleep. When she woke up, she felt it was hot. A chest firmly pressed against her. A mans arm wrapped around her waist, and his breathing was steady beside her ear. She was immersed in a familiar aura. Her body was rxed. She liked the feeling of being hugged by this man. Jessica reached for her phone at the bedside to check the time. It was three oclock in the morning. She could fall asleep after such a thing, and Carl didnt wake her up when he came back. Her movement was gentle. But the man behind her still woke up. Carl hugged her a little more tightly and kissed her on her fair neck. His voice was filled with exhaustion, Why are you awake? He felt sleepy and tired as if he was about to fall asleep at any moment. Jessica asked him with no movement, Will you have to work overtime recently? Yes, many events will be held in the middle of the year. Some projects are stuck. We need to organize a few dinner parties. Dont worry about your studio. I will ask Kalyan to help you. Chapter 1601 Only Out of Habit Carls voice was low. He talked about nothing but Jessicas studio in the end. Jessica listened quietly without interrupting him. Until his voice gradually faded away. It seemed like he fell asleep again. Jessica was hugged by Carl with her back against him, so she could not see his face, nor could she confirm whether he had really fallen asleep again or not. She stared at the ceiling in the darkness and asked, Can you stop working overtime? In the dark and empty room, the unanswered questions seemed lonely. Jessica waited for some time, but she didnt hear Carl reply. She felt a steady and even breathter. He did fall asleep again. Perhaps this was the answer. She believed that Carls kindness to her was entirely sincere.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. But ying nice didnt mean he loved her. Maybe he did that only out of habit. It was always hard to quit a habit. The next day. When Jessica woke up, she heard the sound of water from the bathroom. With a creak, Carl opened the door and came out of the bathroom. He saw Jessica leaning against the bed. He grinned, showing his healthy teeth to her. He looked just like a teenager. Youre awake now? Time left a mark on her, but not on him. That early? Jessica asked him. Jessica didnt look well. Carl thought that was because she just got up, so he didnt have a second thought. That was actually because of her morning temperament. I still have work to do. Do you want to get up now orter? If you get up now, Ill drive you to the studio. If you get upter, Ill have Mollye and pick you up. Carl walked to the bedside and sat down. As he spoke, he was about to kiss Jessica. Jessica slightly tilted her head to avoid him. Carl only thought that she just woke up, so he didnt mind or get angry at all. Alright then, get some more sleep? He thought that Jessica hadnt woken up, and even reached out to gently scratch the hair beside her ears. Jessica did not say a word and got back to her nket, pulling it over her head. Carl added, Ill make breakfast for you and put it in the fridge. Remember to have it when you get up. Only when the door was closed did Jessica get out of the quilt and sit at the head of the bed. After some time, Molly called her. Jessica, Im at your door. Im here to take you to the studio. Ill just let myself in then? Jessica had given Molly the key to her house. Sure. Jessica hung up the phone and got up to wash up. After Molly entered the room, she first heated breakfast for Jessica, then went into the bedroom, and helped Jessica settle her outfit of today. While Jessica was eating breakfast, Molly held her chin and watched from the side. With an envious expression, she said, When can I find a boyfriend, just like my cousin, who makes breakfast for me? Love was always appealing to the young. Jessica nced at her and said calmly, Its not toote for you to have Christopher learn to cook. Molly was immediately shocked. Jessica added, However, as far as I know, you may still need some extra efforts to make that happen. No, Christopher and I, we Molly tried to exin. Jessica put down the spoon and looked at Molly as if she were saying, Go ahead, Im listening. Molly couldnt say anything under Jessicas gaze. It seemed that whatever exnation she made would be too weak to convince her. Chapter 1602 Someone Else Follows Suit Molly didnt know what to say and got in a sulk. Jessica took a bite gracefully before going on, It doesnt matter. You can be the cook. Im not gonna be the cook! Im sure he can afford a breakfast Molly didnt dare to look into Jessicas eyes. But that wont be from you, Jessica paused and then said, However, Molly, do you cook? No. Molly was brought up as a princess herself, so how could she cook breakfast on her own? She didnt need to cook it at all. You dont cook, yet you are counting on someone else to cook for you? Jessica teased her. Molly was speechless again.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After mocking Molly, Jessica felt much happier. On the way to the studio, Jessica was in a good mood and was still humming along the way. As soon as they arrived at the studio door, Mollys phone rang. Molly nced at the screen and found that the call was from the studio. She frowned and nced out of the car window. Someone was already waiting there What happened? Molly hung up the phone, got off the car, and asked. Jessica also got out of the car and looked towards the door of the studio. Jessica has hit the trending topic again. What topic? Molly asked. Jessica almost fell atst nights event and Jovany helped Jessica. Today, this part was intercepted and posted online Is that so? Jessica did not expect that such a video clip could be a trending topic. Do I need to take care of it? The staff member asked. Let me have a look. Jessica stretched out her hand and the staff member handed her the phone. It was entitled Jessica and Jovany, the double J couple. Under this topic, the next topic was Jovanys Dream Came True. Jovany once said publicly in My Life that he loved to watch Jessicas ys, so he could be said to be Jessicas fan. It was quite normal for such a trending topic. This one Jessica felt that this trending topic came out of nowhere. It should be from Jovany. He wants to make use of your poprity, Molly answered. Such a topic was obviously provoked deliberately. After entering, there were a series of marketing ounts. The original discussion level was not particrly high. It was only after it became the trending topic did the discussion level go up. The staff member asked, Do you want to suppress it? Just as Molly was about to say yes, she heard Jessica say, No need, dont worry. Leave it be. Jovanyspany was still ying by rules. They did behave properly and didnt cause any trouble. Jessica had a good impression of Jovany. Since the topic was already there, then she would just leave it be. However, if thats the case, someone else might follow suit in the future. Theyll all make use of your fame, Molly said worriedly. Whatever will be will be and lets leave it to the future. Lets now talk about our job first. Jessica had already lifted his foot and walked into the studio. The staff member at the side was also a little confused, Jessica is Lets go in first. Molly smiled. When it was almost noon, Jessicas studio sent out an announcement. The content is to cooperate with the Rond Group in Hoover City. She would endorse a new series of products and build a long-term cooperative rtionship with the Rond Group. As soon as the news came out, the discussion level immediately went up. Chapter 1603 The Right Thing to Do The reason why the discussion level went up so quickly was that it had found out that the Rond Group was now in the charge of Jayvion, who was previously involved in Sivans 500 G video. The incident then had caused an uproar on the Inte. After aizen dug out about Jayvion, Jessica was almost affected as well. Although Carl had the news suppressed, the Inte had memories. As long as someone was willing to look for it, they could still find traces of it on the Inte. However, it was hard to tell whether it was true or false. As soon as the announcement was sent out,izens re-mentioned the 500 G videos. Looking at what was happening on the Inte, Molly couldnt help but worry, Jessica, arent you too impulsive? I know you want to help your friend, but thats not how you do it. Jessica smiled, Molly, what do you think is the most important in life? Sorry? Molly looked confused. They were talking about their job, why the sudden talk of philosophy? Is it a career, love, or friendship? Whats the most important? Jessica seemed to take this question seriously. They are all important. After all, these things are all important parts of life. Its because of career, love, and friendship that life bes so wonderful. Although Molly did not know why Jessica suddenly asked her about it, she still answered her question seriously. Yes, they are all importantponents. I want to help a friend that I care about. Isnt it the right thing to do? Jessica asked again. Well yes, maybe. Jessica had made sense to her, yet Molly always thought there would be a catch behind it. Thus, she added, Jessica, I understand you, but theres still a line that you cant cross over and you know where the line is. Yes. Jessica nodded, still gazing at the schedule in her hand. Molly didnt know whether she was listening. But she still believed in her. Jessica was so smart that she must have her reasons. Molly told Jessica about some recent work arrangements and went to work on her own. As soon as Molly left, Jessicas gaze left the itinerary in her hand. She looked ahead without a focus and went absent-minded. The phone on the side began to vibrate. Jessica turned around and saw Carls name on the screen. It must be the announcement. That was very nice of him to think about her since he was so upied himself.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Jessica stared at the phone and heard it vibrating. She didnt want to pick it up at all. The phone then hung up itself. Jessica, was that your phone just now? A staff member passed by and asked. Jessica picked up her phone and saidzily, It seems that someone has called me. She picked up the phone and turned it silent. Before she could put it back, another call came in. It was still Carl. Jessica thought for a moment, and just as she was about to press the connect button, the phone was hung up. She almost got the call. Jessica chuckled and put her phone aside. Jessicas studio hadnt been renovated yet. The temporary studio she rented wasnt fully equipped, so she had to go out to do the styling for the event this afternoon. Chapter 1604 Best at the Game There were still a lot of things to deal with in the studio. Molly couldnt leave, so Jessica went there herself. It was an inner circle activity. The environment was quite rxing. There were no outsiders, nor would there be any media reporters or paparazzi. It would be fine if they didnt bring their assistants with them. Molly had been there once before with Jessica. She knew what it was like there, so she wasnt worried that Jessica was on her own. Not long after Jessica left did Carl arrive. Molly, Carl entered the studio and looked around. In the end, he only saw Molly. Carl? When Molly saw Carl, she was stunned for a moment, then checked the time, Shouldnt you be at work now? Why are you here? Wheres Jessica? Carl looked for Jessica in the room. He frowned and looked a little anxious. Jessica went to the forum. You know the forum. She went there before. Molly told him where Jessica was heading since Carl seemed so worried. Carl frowned and did not rx because of Mollys words. Molly asked him, Whats wrong? Carl took a deep breath and said, Tell me about the announcement. You dont know that? I thought Jessica must have told you about it! Molly was a little surprised. She knew that Jayvion and Carl were friends since childhood, and thought that Jessica had discussed it with him. Carl looked grim after being asked by Molly. Jessica should have discussed with him, but she didnt. And she insisted on cooperating with the Rond Group. Molly looked at Carls face and knew that Jessica had not told him about it. Molly also became somewhat solemn. She lowered her voice and said, Carl,e with me. Seeing that she had something to say, Carl followed Molly to the small garden outside the studio. Jessica seemed quite odd today. She suddenly proposed to cooperate with the Rond Group today. Ive never heard of it before. Then why didnt you stop her? Hearing this, Carl was furious. Molly shrunk her shoulders and said, Calm down, Carl. I thought that Jessica is so smart that she must have good reasons. How can I stop her? You As soon as Carl opened his mouth, Molly lowered her head timidly. Seeing her like this, Carl did not want to be mad at her anymore. Instead, he calmed down and said, You think shes clever? Its very clever of her to always get into mischief! Shes best at that game! Jessica was indeed smart, but she was also willful. However, he did own the credit for her willfulness. Molly stared nkly at Carl. Carl, if Jessica knew that you said that about her, do you think you would still have a wife? How can she know it if you dont tell her? Carl heavily knocked on Mollys head. When Molly saw the staff of the studio looking over, she whispered to Carl, Please, be nice.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Carls tone softened slightly, Then you should pay more attention. If anything like this ever happens again, tell me in advance. Is it possible? Molly didnt think it was a good idea. As far as she knew, Jessica would get mad if Molly told her decisions to Carl secretly. Chapter 1605 That’s a Bad Joke Carl gave Molly a you-are-an-idiot look, Just dont let her know, okay? But Jessica is no longer a child. She is my boss, and you are not, Molly protested in a mumble. Carl said, Then give me my money back. After Molly escaped the wedding, she had been financially relying on Carl. She had got a lot of his money. She couldnt afford it! She would have to put herself on sale to pay the debts. Molly pouted and said, When you need me, you see me as a sister. When you dont need me, you see yourself as a creditor. Is that what a gentleman does? Gentleman? Go find Christopher. Carl then turned around and left. What does it have to do with Christopher? Why did you and Jessica keep mentioning Christopher from time to time as if we were rted. Carl, where are you going now? Are you going to find Jessica? Why didnt you call her before you came? Next time, remember to call her in advance Molly followed him up. Carl turned around and stared coldly at Molly. Molly immediately shut up and took a few steps back to escape. But it was toote. Carl had already fought back, Do you think Im that stupid? Molly immediately shook her head. The forum Jessica went to was full of experienced peers in her line of work. Ordinary actors, or newbies, would not receive the invitation. When it came to an end, it was already evening.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The evening party was called off because some of them were scheduled. The ce was quiet with a strong security system, so the media couldnt get there. But some people could still find a way in. Jessica had juste out when she saw someone familiar. Jessica. Jayvion walked towards her. Just likest night, he still looked terrible, but he seemed to be in good spirits. Why are you here? Jessica narrowed her eyes. With a smile on her face, Jessica seemed to be keeping a distance from him. I just happened to have a meeting here. I heard from the assistant that you guys have an activity here, so I came to see if I can see you and there you are. I see. Jessica seemed relieved. Jayvion asked, Otherwise, you think Im the stalker? Well, maybe you are. Jessica looked at him with a faint smile. The smile on Jayvions face gradually faded, Jessica, thats a really bad joke. Jessica replied, I see. Lets go. Ill treat you to dinner. Well have a long-term cooperative rtionship in the future. Jayvion chuckled and walked over to open the passenger door for her. Jessica sat inside. She fastened her seat belt and looked out of the car. A car drove over. As she passed by, she saw Carl driving. Jessicas back couldnt help but straighten up. Carl got there as well. But she had already got into Jayvions car. It was he that was toote. The car gradually moved further and further away. Jessica saw Carl stop the car at the door from the rear-view mirror. He got off the car and walked inside. Then, he disappeared from Jessicas sight. Chapter 1606 Jessica, Have a Second Thought Jayvion took Jessica to the Golden Cauldron Club. Jessica was so familiar with the club.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Too many people went there at dinner time, so the parking attendant was too busy to park their car. Jayvion went to park the car himself. Jessica did not wait for him and walked straight inside. Upon entering, the lobby manager greeted Jessica. Ms. Jessica, are youing with Mr. Carl? As the lobby manager spoke, he tilted his head to look behind her. No. Jessicas voice was slightly cold. She didnt me the lobby manager for asking. Normally, she woulde to the Golden Cauldron Club with Carl. Even if it wasnt with Carl, it would be Summer instead. At this time, Jayvion walked in. The lobby manager looked embarrassed, but he quickly calmed down and said, Pleasee in. After Jessica and Jayvion went upstairs, the lobby manager called Carl. Carl had long been managing the Golden Cauldron Club for Leonardo and most of the staff worked here only by his grace, so they knew one thing or two about his rtionship with Jessica. However, in such a ce, those who served the rich had to be cautious about what they said. Otherwise, they would lose their jobs. But Carl was also considered half a boss. This was a different case. Jessica had no appetite, so she took a few bites and put down her chopsticks. No good? When Jayvion saw that Jessica didnt eat much, he asked, What about something else? No, Im just not hungry. Jessica leanedzily against the sofa. She wasnt interested in his offer at all. Jayvion gazed at her for a moment and said, You dont seem to be in good spirits. Jessica raised her eyes and said, Neither do you. I dont have a second option. Ive got to deal with too many things and that really bothers me. I couldnt be happy even if I tried. Jayvion sighed and he looked miserable. Jessica didnt want to talk. She did nothing but fiddle with her mobile phone. Jessica, actually Jessica. Jayvion was interrupted by Carl as soon as he opened his mouth. When Jessica heard this familiar voice, she was stunned for a moment before she slowly raised her head. Carl stood at the dining table with a poker face. His eyes were filled with anger that only those close to him could tell. Jessica chuckled and said in a light tone, Are you also eating here? Carl looked grimmer. No matter how slow Jayvion was, he could still feel that something was wrong between them. Jayvion smiled and said, Carl? Why are you standing there? Take a seat. However, he smiled awkwardly. Previously, he did not do a good job. And this time, when Jessica said that she wanted to cooperate with the Rond Group, he was actually a little guilty. Jessica had never done business before, so she might not understand what was going on with the Rond Group. Carl, as a businessman, was crystal clear, however. Take a seat? Carl asked with contempt. Jayvion could tell it from his tone, Carl Carl ignored him. He turned to Jessica with a stern face, which was rather rare, Jessica, why do you help him? Do you have any idea how he caused such great damage to hispany? He took part in an underground gambling game abroad and put the entire Rond Group at stake. Now that those people havee after him, he is so anxious that he turned to you! Jessica, have a second thought before you do anything. If things are really under control, Ill help him out myself. Do you think Ill just stand by and watch? Chapter 1607 Don’t Touch Me At that time, Jessica wondered why the Rond Group would have such a whopping funding gap. Now she heard Carls words and understood what was going on. Jessica believed that Carl was telling the truth, but she couldnt ept it. She asked Jayvion, Is it true? Jayvions face was pale. Jayvion moved his lips but could say nothing to defend himself. His expression had answered Jessica. Jessica muttered, Looks like its true. Jessica was determined to help Jayvion. Although she did this to irritate Carl, Jayvion was her childhood friend and she wanted to help him. She couldnt sit by and watch Jayvion get into trouble. Jessica didnt expect that Jayvion was the bane of the funding gaps. It wasnt the Rond Group that was in trouble, but Jayvion. She had guessed that something had happened to Jayvion, but she chose to trust him and help him. But what happened? She was cheated. Jessica coldly asked Jayvion, In Sivans video, the footage of you was a warning from the underground casino, right? Yes, Jayvion mumbled. Jessica asked again, After you returned, you told me that you loved me. Do you want me and my family corporation to fill the funding gaps you caused? I really like you! Jayvion denied. You like me? Jessica smiled self-deprecatingly, But you cheated me. Jessica! Carl noticed that Jessicas mood had changed. It seemed that she was about to copse. Carl walked over and pulled her into his embrace. Jessica pped Carls hand and said in a sharp voice, Dont touch me! Carl did not expect Jessicas reaction. He was stunned for a few seconds before his expression returned to normal. Jessica looked at Jayvion and said, Speak! Carl frowned slightly. At this moment, he had a strange feeling. Carl felt that Jessica wasnt questioning Jayvion, but him. Did he have an illusion because he was too busytely? Jessica was smart. Jayvion thought about all the excuses, but in the end, he said, Im sorry. Alright. Jessica pursed her lips and nodded, seemingly calm. Our friendship ends here. Growing up together couldnt prevent you from lying to me. Jessica stood up and walked out with her cell phone. She forgot her bag. She was angry, and Carl wanted to stop her, but he couldnt. Carl looked down at his hand and then turned to warn Jayvion, Stay away from Jessica in the future.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Afterward, Carl walked out to follow Jessica. Jessica took the elevator to the first floor. When she reached the door, she met Leonardo and Summer. Jessica? Summer did not expect Jessica to be in the Golden Cauldron Club. Summer smiled when she saw Jessica. Jessica was angry, but she wouldnt vent her anger on Summer. Jessica forced out a smile and said, Nice to see you. Did youe with Carl? Summer guessed that Jessica and Carl hade together. After Summer finished asking, Leonardo gently pinched Summers arm. Summer turned to Leonardo in confusion, only to see Leonardo shake his head slightly at her. Chapter 1608 Did You Do It on Purpose Seeing Leonardos face, Summer realized that something was wrong with Jessica. Im done. I have some work, so Ill leave first. Take your time and Ill see youter. Jessica said to Summer in her gentle tone. Summer didnt ask any questions but said, Okay. After Jessica left, Summer and Leonardo walked inside. Do you know what happened to Jessica? Summer was worried. Leonardo said, Nothing big. You know that! Summer nced at him angrily. Leonardo chuckled and said softly, If something happened and she cant handle it well, Im sure she will tell you, right? Summer agreed, Yes, that makes sense. Carl? While they were talking, Leonardo looked up and saw Carl. Are you here for dinner? Carl stopped and greeted them absently. He kept looking outside. It was obvious that he was chasing after Jessica. Yes. Summer was about to tell Carl that Jessica had just left, but Leonardo stopped her and said, What a coincidence. Lets have dinner together. He was definitely doing it on purpose Summer didnt believe that Leonardo could not tell that Carl was in a hurry to chase after Jessica. As a friend, he shouldnt stop Carl. Carl would cut him off sooner orter, she thought. I have an emergency. Lets make it next time. Carl said as he was about to remove Leonardos hand. Leonardo smiled and said, Maybe we cant meet on such an asion next time. Carl finally realized something, Leonardo, did you do it on purpose? Yes. Leonardo let go of him and said, She had just left. Go get her. Carl was angry but he didnt know what to say. It was more important to catch up with Jessica. Jessica rarely lost her temper like this. He was worried about her. Carl ran out in a hurry. Summer red at Leonardo and said, Im curious that why Carl didnt beat you.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Leonardo raised his eyebrows and smiled, Its fine, Carl is not a match for me. When Carl ran out, Jessica had gone. He was so angry that he kicked the streetmp but then gasped in pain. He took out his phone and called Molly. Carl? Have you found Jessica? Molly answered the phone with her mouth full. Carl tried his best to keep patient, Call her and ask where she is. Shes not with you? Did you make her upset? Carl also wanted to ask this question. It was Jayvion who lied to her. But why did she seem to be angrier at him? He did work overtime and miss the dinner with herst night, but apart from that, he couldnt remember how he had offended her recently. This morning, before he went to work, he made breakfast for Jessica. Speaking of the breakfast, Carl asked Molly, Did she take the breakfast I made this morning? Yes. You hang up now and Ill call her. Hurry up. Carl hung up the phone and stood there, waiting for Molly to call him back. However, after a while, he couldnt help but call Molly again. Sorry, the number you dialed is on the line On the line, she should be on the line with Jessica. Carl walked around for a while. Molly finally called. Where is she? Carl picked it up in a second. Chapter 1609 That’s Her Carl was always so straightforward to his sister, Molly sighed. Jessica didnt tell me where she was. She said she wanted to take a stroll for distraction. And she will be home at night. She ryed Jessicas words to Carl. You Carl was so angry that he got speechless, I told you to ask her where she is! And thats not an answer! She doesnt want to tell me. I have no choice. Besides, she will be home at night, so calm down. Jessica is a grown-up and she can take care of herself. Dont worry. Molly felt that Carl was too anxious. But how could he calm down if he didnt see her? Carl felt their conversation was going nowhere, so he hung up the phone directly. It was better to wait at home. Molly was about tofort Carl a bit more, but she didnt expect that Carl would hang up the phone before she could speak. That was typical of him. Carl did not have the mood to deal with his work at thepany. He asked Kalyan to call him if there were urgent documents and send them to his house. He drove all the way home, but the house was pitch ck when he entered. Jessica hadnt returned yet. He was in no mood to turn on the lights, so he changed his shoes and sat down on the sofa. After a while, he remembered that the food in front of Jessica was almost unmoved when they were at the Golden Cauldron Club. Jessica didnt eat much, so she would be hungry when she came back from her stroll. Then Carl went to the kitchen and cooked something Jessica liked. When she got back, she would have something to eat. Carl tossed around in the kitchen for an hour or two. When he came out, it was already ten oclock in the evening. However, the house was still quiet. Jessica had not returned yet. He had known that Mollys words were unreliable. Carl decided to go out and look for Jessica. He could no longer care about that much, so he picked up his coat, grabbed his phone, and walked out. He hurried out of the door. But when he almost reached the elevator, he found that he was in his slippers. Jessica didnt like him to go out in slippers. So, he turned back and changed his shoes beforeing out. He called Jessica a few times. This time, her phone was switched off. Carl had the urge to smash his phone. He called Molly again.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Mollyined, Carl? Now what? Jessica has returned home Carls hand froze on the elevator button. He was stunned by her word, What did you say? Shes back home? When did she tell you this? On the phone or WeChat? Carl sounded anxious and stern. Molly was shocked and did not dare toin, so she answered seriously, Half an hour ago, I called Jessica. She told me shes back home. Are you sure thats her? Carl asked again. Of course, thats her. Who else could it be? What happened, Carl? Somethings wrong with you. To Molly, this wasnt something big, but Carl looked really anxious. She didnt understand why he behaved like that. Jessica was just throwing a tantrum Why was Carl so nervous? He had made it look like something had happened to Jessica. It had upset Molly as well. But Carl didnt say more. Carl was in no mood to answer her questions and hung up the phone directly. Chapter 1610 Carl Junior Carl stood at the elevator with butterflies in his stomach. Jessica told Molly that she was home, but he didnt see her there. Carl forced himself to calm down. Then he thought of something and called his mother. Nicole answered the phone, Mr. Carl? I dont expect you to make some time to call me. Whats the matter? Carl said directly, Mom, go to the Hicks to see if Jessica has returned home. Nicole felt that it was strange. Normally, Carl would have to talk back to her. But today, he didnt do that. And he asked about Jessica directly. His mother knew him well, so she had noticed that something was going on. Why are you looking for her? You can ask her by yourself. Nicole said slowly. Mom, please. Ill buy you the handbags you want and the speakers for your square dance. Ill buy you everything. Just hurry up and go to her house to see if shes home. If Nicole was here, he would probably kneel and beg her. Although Nicole had always felt that Carl always made others worried about him, but those were just small matters. He could make his own decisions and have his thoughts on major issues. He had rarely begged her like this.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She is home. Shes been back for a while. When I took Carl Junior for a walk, I met her. She said Carl Junior was very cute. Nicole smiled when she spoke of Jessica. Hearing that Jessica was at her own home, Carl was relieved. Thats good. Carl let out a long sigh of relief and began to chat with Nicole, Who is this Carl Junior you were talking about? Nicole answered, Your brother. What? Carl was speechless for a while before he understood her words, You and Dad had a second child without telling me? Nicole said, Its a dog. You forgot it! He thought for a while and felt that something was wrong, Which Carl? Of course, its the same Carl as yours since hes your younger brother. Nicole got very happy when she mentioned the puppy, Hes a good boy. Everyone said hes cute when they saw him. Tell you what, Im going to take him on a blind date Mom, Ive got a bad reception. Goodbye. Hello Carl, you brat! Carl put his hands on his hips and let out a long sigh of relief. He was d to hear that Jessica was fine. Jessica had been lying on the bed for two hours. She didnt spend time on her phone but closed her eyes, trying not to think of anything else. But she still couldnt sleep. When she closed her eyes, everything about Carl repeatedly shed through her mind like a movie. She didnt want to think about him, but she couldnt control herself. Then her mind went nk again, and there was nothing left. A sound rang out. There was a crisp sound on the window. At first, Jessica thought that it was just a voice in her head. But after a while, there were a few more sounds. She got out of bed and walked to the window. Then she pulled open the curtains and looked down. A slender man was standing under the streetmps, smiling brightly. The lights in Jessicas room were off, but Carl could see that her curtains had been opened, and a smile appeared on his face. Jessica stood in front of the window and did not move. Carl waved at her, then put his hands together and ced them behind his ears. Jessica knew that he was asking her why she hadnt slept yet. Chapter 1611 It’s Up to You Jessica stared at Carl for several minutes before turning to get her phone. Seeing that Jessica walked away from the window, Carl thought that Jessica was ignoring him and kicked a little pebble in frustration. The next moment, his phone vibrated. Carl raised his head and saw Jessica standing in front of the window. He took out his mobile phone and saw a message from Jessica. She asked him, How did you get in? Carl replied, I climbed over the wall.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Jessica, Youd better leave now. Im sleepy. Carl said, Alright! He wanted to ask if Jessica was angry. But he didnt dare to ask. Jessica was finally willing to speak to him. If he asked and reminded Jessica of what happened in the Golden Cauldron, she might be enraged and ignore him. Jessica was irritable. When Jessica received the reply, she looked downstairs and found that Carl was there. He stared at her like a puppy. Jessica paused for a moment and closed the curtains. However, she did not leave. She watched Carl through a slit in the curtains. Why hadnt he left? She remembered that Carl was naughty. That night, Jessica kept staring at Carl until he left. The next morning, when Jessica went downstairs and reached the corner, she heard Carls voiceing from downstairs. He stood in the yard for so longst night and got up so early today. Was he an energetic teenage boy? Jessica stood at the corner and didnt move. After a night, she had calmed down and wasnt so angry as before. She couldnt even remember what riled her yesterday. She just didnt want to face Carl. She didnt want to ask Carl about his rtionship with that girl. She didnt want to know why Carl lied to her. All of a sudden, she felt that everything was dull. She had never gotten what she cared about and longed for. She tried to start over, thinking that she and Carl could spend the rest of their lives together, but things didnt happen as she expected. Why hasnt Jessica gotten up yet? Ill wake her up. Arabels voice came from downstairs. Hearing this, Jessica decided to go downstairs instead of returning to her room. Carl was already here, so she had to face him even if she was reluctant to do so. Jessica met Arabel at the bottom stair. Youre already up? Arabel smiled and looked at Jessica, Carl has been here for a while. Have you invited him toe here? No. Jessica smiled faintly. As soon as Jessica walked out, Carls eyes fixed on her. Arabel usually took a walk after breakfast. Jessica and Carl had been friends since childhood, so Arabel left them alone and went out after packing up. There were only Jessica and Carl, and the dining room quieted down. Breakfast. Carl pushed breakfast towards Jessica. Jessica had no appetite and slowly ate. She asked him, Why do you want? Carl was upset and said, Jessica, dont do this to me. He could ept that Jessica lost her temper with him, or ignored him. But he didnt want Jessica to be aloof to him and coldly talked to him. Leave here if you have nothing to talk about with me. Dont disturb my breakfast time. Jessica looked down and avoided eye contact with Carl. Carl sat beside her and tilted his head to look at her face. Its my fault. I shouldnt have said that. If you want to help Jayvion, well discuss it thoroughly. Its up to you to decide how to help him, okay? Chapter 1612 A Man Who Does Great Things Jessica finally looked up at Carl. However, her eyes were empty and did not focus on him. After a few seconds, her gazended on Carl, as if she finally saw him. Jessica said indifferently, Its over. Dont mention it anymore. Jayvion lied to me. I wont help him again and I dont want to hear his name anymore. You know I hate liars, and so do you, right? Alright. We wont talk about him anymore. Carl agreed. Jessica observed Carls face. He didnt seem to be guilty at all as if he had never lied to her. If she hadnt seen it by herself, she probably would never think that Carl would have lied to her. It was said that those who did great things were all very calm. Now Carl was a man who did great things, right? She felt that that made sense, so she couldnt help butugh. What are youughing at? Carl did not know what Jessica was thinking. He looked at her face and thought that she was in a good mood. So, heughed with her. Nothing. The smile on Jessicas face faded a little. Then she looked down and continued on her breakfast. Jessica lowered her head, revealing her fair and beautiful neck. There were some hairs slightly messy at the side of her temples, setting off her gentleness. She looked like a pleasing picture. However, Carl felt that there was something strange about Jessica. But he couldnt tell what it was. Carl stared at Jessica for a moment and asked her, Do you have any work ns recently? My teacher has arranged a drama and she asked me to rehearse it. I will go tomorrow. Jessica did not raise her head. Thats good. There isnt any good script recently. If there is, Ill ask Molly to choose one for you. Well talk about it then. It sounded that she wasnt very interested. Carl finally realized that something was wrong with Jessica. She looked tired and did not look vital as usual. He carefully recalled what had happened recently, trying to figure out what had made Jessica into this, but he failed. Could it be that her period was approaching? Usually, Jessica would behave like this for a few days before and after each period.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jessica did not eat much for breakfast and put down her chopsticks. Carl had been watching her. Seeing that she hadnt eaten much, he frowned, Dont you want to eat more? No. Jessica shook her head. Carl did not persuade her anymore, Then Ill drive back to the city together. Jessica did not refuse this time. On their way back to the city, Jessica did not speak much. She just turned around and looked out of the window. She looked very calm. However, it seemed abnormal instead. It was too quiet. Although Jessica wasnt a talker, she would always have various topics to talk about with him when they were together. After they arrived at the studio, Carl watched Jessica walk in and he sat in the car for a while. Molly came out to buy coffee and found that Carl was still there, so she walked towards him. Carl, why are you still here? Carl did not answer but asked, Where are you going? Go buy some coffee. Are you free today? Molly leaned against the car and started chatting with him. Did anything happen to you recently? Carl asked. Chapter 1613 It’s About Jessica What? Finally, Molly realized that you guys which Carl mentioned was about Jessica.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. She gave him a meaningful look and said, Everything goes well with Jessica recently, except to sign a long-term cooperation contract with the Rond Group. Carl thought about Mollys words. Could it be possible that Jessica hadnt taken any actions since she was fooled by Jayvion? Hadnt she figured it out? If she remembered that Sivan had kidnapped her, her actions would be different. Keep an eye on her, please. Call me whenever something happens. Carl drove off after said so. Again Molly muttered, Jessica is a big girl and you asked me to keep an eye on her. What can I do Molly met Jessica on the way back after she bought herself a coffee. Jessica, where are you going? Although Carls request was strange, Molly still did as was asked. After all, Carl always reminded her to pay back the money. Im going to see a friend at a coffee shop where you bought your coffee. Ill be back soon. Jessica exined. Molly said, Okay. Call me if you need any help. She watched Jessica left. She noticed that Jessica wasnt the same as usual. She was quite reticent. Jessica walked into the coffee shop. It was Jayvion who Jessica was going to see. Jessica. When Jayvion saw Jessicaing over, he clenched his hands and looked nervous. All Jayvions childhood friends were doing pretty well, except him. He cheated Jessica. Any dignified person who experienced that would hardly face him calmly. The coffee shop was on a street that was next to the one Jessicas studio was located. It only took ten minutes to be there. Coffees in this shop were affordable and office workers loved buying coffee here. Because people were at work, excluding Jessica and Jayvion, only several customers were here. There were a lot of takeout orders. Jessica? When hearing Jayvion, Jessica realized that she was distracted. She nced at him and took a sip of the coffee in front of her. She ordered an Americano. Coffees were different in taste for each shop. Her Americano tasted sour and bitter. Noticing that Jessica took her coffer without hesitation, Jayvion was slightly stunned, Youre having Americano, arent you? I remember that you didnt have it before. Yes. Indeed, she used to think that the Americano was horrible and couldnt get used to it. Now, she thought it was eptable. Jayvion summoned up the courage, Jessica, it was my fault for things that happened before. Ive discussed it with my father. Ill file for bankruptcy if I have no choice. Ill take responsibility for what Ive done. I feel sorry for my father. That is his lifes work The Ronds was magnificent before. Jessica asked, Cant you find any other solutions? Filing for bankruptcy is the best one so far. Either the situation goes worse, or we have to invest more money. The gap is too big to fill. Moreover, its not just a matter of money Jayvion was ashamed to continue. Later, he raised his head and asked, Do you hate me? Jessica looked at him and had no idea how to reply. Jayvion continued, Im very happy that youe to see me. When I confessed to you earlier, I did hope that the Hicks will help the Ronds out. After making the decision, the first thing that came to my mind is to look forward to living with you. I know that Im talking about nonsense. Now, everyone in this group avoids me as Im evil Youre the only one whoes to see me Chapter 1614 He Is Too Ashamed to See Her Again Jayvion. Jayvions eyes lighted up when he heard Jessicas voice. She addressed him with intimacy, which meant that Jessica was still willing to be his friend. Jessica said, Thank you. Jayvion was confused, What? Youve shown a lot to me. Jayvion looked at Jessica and waited. But she didnt intend to continue. What happens? Jayvion asked worriedly. When people understand what has happened, they will be less bothered and be less cheered as well, Jessica said when she was looking out of the window. Jayvion looked at her and didnt feel real. He wanted to say something but had no idea what to say. Comforts were unnecessary as Jessica didnt look sad. He couldnt figure out what was in Jessicas mind at that point. Im busy. After finishing her coffee, Jessica stood up and said, Ive got to go. See you next time. Okay. Jayvion stood up and nodded. He knew very well that there might be no next time ever. It might be possible to see Jessica again if he tried hard. However, he was too ashamed to see her again. Jessica walked out of the coffee shop. At night, when Carl came back home, he found that it was quiet and dark. Jessica had note back yet. He took out his phone and called Jessica. Jessica, what time is it? His tone of voice was unfriendly. Jessica was getting far too cheeky and was never home. It couldnt go on like this. He should let her know that he had a temper. Jessica was supposed to be washing up at this time. Carl could hear a faint sound of water from the other end. Ill not go back these days. Im rehearsing with my teacher. I have an apartment nearby and am going to stay here. Why havent you told me in advance? Carl stretched out his hand and forcefully ran his fingers through his hair. Jessicas tone of voice was calm. She didnt do anything wrong. He knew that she was busy with her work. Are you working overtime? I wont bother you more. The sound of water went away and it became quiet. Jessica! Carl called her name in an admonitory voice. He didnt like the impersonal manner she spoke to him. Jessica said gently, Im going to bed. I have to get up at five oclock tomorrow. Carl was upset but he could not yell at her. He was irritated. Finally, he said, Okay. As soon as he finished speaking, Jessica hung up the phone. Carl looked at his phone and got angry. However, he could do nothing about it but randomly rubbed his hair. It went on like this for several days. Jessica said that she was rehearsing and woulde back home recently. She did keep her word. Carl was out early and came back homete. Jessica was early to bed and early to rise. Carl had not seen Jessica for several days. He wanted to go and see Jessica. After living together, Carl had never been apart from her for so long. He missed her very much. When thinking of Jessicas cold tone, he wanted Jessica to make a move first.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. It went this way for a week. Carl couldnt hold on any longer. He drove to see Jessica. Chapter 1615 Jessica Was Not Angry at All Although Carl tried hard not to visit Jessica all week, he knew where she lived and where she rehearsed for the y. Therefore, after deciding to visit her, he went to the theatre without any investigation. When he arrived, Jessica happened to be resting and chatting with a man beside her. Carl didnt mind this, but what annoyed him was that man. He was Jaron, whom Jessica had officially announced she was dating. Before Carl came, he didnt tell anyone inside the theatre. He said that he was passing by and wanted to take a look. However, the moment he entered, he saw this. What was worse, Jessica and Jaron were happily chatting with each other. Carl thought back, but he couldnt remember when thest time Jessica had smiled at him. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. It was just a rehearsal, so there was no audience. Carl got a chair, sat down in the back row, and deliberately tried hard to rub the chairs feet against the ground, making a terrible noise. This shocked everyone in the front row and they turned to look at him. The others were all from the entertainment industry, so they all knew Carl and were very surprised. Jessica also turned around. When she saw Carl, there was a quick surprise in her eyes. I just dropped by to take a look. Go ahead and do your things. As Carl said these words, he stared at Jessica. However, because of the distance and the people between them, no one noticed it. To his surprise, Jessica was not stunned at all. He had thought that Jessica would miss him after not seeing him for a week. Carl pursed his lips and gave a bitter smile.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Carl! A man came forward to greet him. Long time no see Even when Carl was talking with this man, he nced at Jessica from time to time. Jessica did not walk to him. Instead, she turned around and continued to talk to Jaron. Thus, Carl lost his patience. He stood up and walked towards her. Jessica, long time no see. Jessica understood Carl very well, so she could tell from his tone that he was upset. Jessica looked up at him and said, Hi, Mr. Carl. Its been so long. She always called him like this before others. However, Carl was not pleased to hear this, and he thought it was annoying. He was never a good-tempered man. He was kind to Jessica because he loved her. But now, he was very angry. Although you have terminated the contract with Tip Top, we have worked together for so many years, so why didnt you even say hello to me? Jaron and I were talking about the y. Seeing you were talking to that man, I didnt want to interrupt you, but I didnt expect you to get me wrong. Jessica said in a t and calm voice, without any anger. Hearing this, Carl panicked. I wont get you wrong. Lets have dinner and talk for a while when you finish, shall we? Carls tone was soft, and he finished his words with shall we, which was very kind of him to say. In front of so many people, Jessica knew she couldnt refuse him. Thus, she replied, Alright. Jessica, lets go! One of the staff urged. I have to go, Jessica said to Carl. Carl smiled and said, Okay. Chapter 1616 He Couldn’t Know What She Was Thinking When Jessica went backstage to prepare herself, a woman asked, It seems you have a good rtionship with Mr. Carl. After all, we grew up together and I have worked in hispany for many years. Jessica casually said and didnt want to talk about it. However, that woman didnt get what Jessica implied, but continued, Given you have known each other since childhood, and both of you are single. Why not try to date each other? Before Jessica could reply, another woman said, It depends on fate. If they truly have a connection with each other, they would have got married a long time ago. However, they didnt, so they dont like each other Youre right. My cousin and her husband grew up together and graduated from the same high school, so they have been married for many years. Really? Such kind of marriage is truly enviable Of course. Jessica lowered her head and quietly listened to their words. What they said made sense. Those who truly had a connection with each other must have been married a long time ago. She and Carl had known each other for so many years, and if they were destined to be together, they would be married now. This was all life was about. However, she didnt understand. Or maybe she was unwilling to understand. Most people were too stubborn to give up. Almost everyone had a natural and emotional predisposition to be adamant. During the rehearsal, Jessica was not herself.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She tried her best to keep herself focused so as not to cause trouble for the others. The teacher told that she was a little jumpy. Therefore, when she was changing clothes backstage, the teacher patted her shoulder and said, You can tell anything to me as you like. Alright, thank you. Jessica said yes, but she would not tell anyone about it. She thought she had figured it out and knew what to do. After slowly removing the makeup, Jessica was thest one to leave the dressing room, and there were only a few people left in the theatre. As soon as she came out, she smelled smoke. She looked up and saw it was Carl leaning against the wall and smoking a cigarette. It seemed Carl was thinking seriously about something. When he realized Jessica came out, he hurriedly stubbed the cigarette. Okay, here we go. He looked a little guilty when he stubbed the cigarette, like a child who had done something wrong. It urred to Jessica that she had asked him not to smoke. Its fine. If you want to smoke, just do it. She looked at him calmly and said. Her eyes were calm and emotionless. Carl somehow felt that he couldnt know what she was thinking, which began to annoy him. I dont want to smoke anymore, He said in an angry tone. Okay, whatever. Jessica started to walk out, What are we going to eat? Carl walked behind, looked at her thin back, and frowned, Are you busy this week? When he saw herst time, he felt that Jessica was thin. And this time, she looked much thinner. He almost doubted she didnt eat anything when rehearsing. She was always skinny and liked to eat. As an actress, she often had a diet n, but the n was not as harsh as other actresses. Not very. Jessica walked ahead and replied in a t voice. Chapter 1617 Carl Was Not in the Mood Anymore Carl realized Jessica was giving him the cold shoulder. When he saw her, he was delighted, but Jessicas frigidness badly frustrated him. She didnt look as happy as she did when she spoke to Jaron. Carl couldnt help wondering why she was so sad to see him. They walked one after the other, so Jessica could not see Carls expression, but she could feel that he was unhappy. However, she didnt care about him mood, whether he was happy or unhappy. Carl was sullen. It was not easy to see Jessica, so he didnt want to look bad and irritate her. However, things didnt work out for him. When they reached the gate, they saw Jaron. Jaron stood at the gate and looked inside from time to time, seemingly waiting for someone. When he saw Jessica, he fixed his eyes on Jessica, giving a faint smile. It was clear he was waiting for Jessica. Carl had tried hard to suppress his anger, but now, he got furious. Whatever happened, he would not lose his temper with Jessica. After all, he couldnt bear to do this. Instead, he quickly bounded forward to her side.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jessica turned to nce at him, and then walked towards Jaron. Carl kept following her. When she walked to Jaron, Carl stood between Jaron and her. Jaron tried to bypass Carl, but when he moved, Carl followed suit. Mr. Carl, I cant talk to Jessica if you stand between us. Jaron looked at Carl and said seriously. Carl pursed his lips, but said in a cold voice, Dont worry, she has a good hearing, so she can hear you. As soon as he finished speaking, he was pushed away by Jessica. He turned to look at her, but she ignored him and looked towards Jaron. She asked Jaron, Whats the matter? We might need to change a few lines, so the official performance might be with a new version of the lines. The teacher notified us in the WeChat group. I was afraid you didnt see it, so I waited here to remind you. Hearing Jarons words, Carl sneered before Jessica could say anything. What a trivial thing. Why did he need to tell Jessica in person? He could have called her or texted her on WeChat instead. Many kiss the baby for the nurses sake. It must be an excuse. I see. Thank you. Jessica ignored Carls sneer and thanked Jaron. Jaron said, Youre wee. Have a good rest, and be ready for the official performance tomorrow. Jessica nodded at him, Okay. See you tomorrow. Only then did Jaron finally turn around and leave. Carl pursed his lips and looked at Jessica with a very displeased expression. He was obviously unhappy, which he thought Jessica must realize. But Jessica only nced at him and continued walking forward, If you dont have a n for what to eat, then follow me. Of course, Carl agreed, and followed her into a restaurant. The restaurant was quiet. There werent many guests, and the dishes had light vors. After finishing her meal, Jessica did not say anything, nor did she look up at Carl. Carl tried to talk with her on a topic for a long time while she remained frigid. Thick-skinned as Carl was, he was not in the mood anymore. He was not in the mood to eat or talk. Chapter 1618 We’ll Not Leave Carl threw his chopsticks on the table. With a crash. Jessica heard it, but she continued to eat without looking up. Jessica. Carl leanedzily on the sofa with displeasure. Only then did Jessica look at him, indicating him to speak. Whats wrong with you? Carl asked her. He sensed that Jessica had been abnormal recently because of Jayvion. She suffered a lot, so he had been coaxing her and amodating her. But Jessica didnt change at all. She did not get better, but worse. She even ignored him. If he hadnte for her, Jessica probably would forget him as her boyfriend. Thinking of this, Carl felt depressed. He took a long breath and turned to look out of the window with some irritation. Im fine. Jessica looked at him and said calmly. With the same tone, the same expression again. This was not the Jessica he knew. Carls eyes darkened and his expression became cold. There must be something wrong. Dont fool around me. If you dont tell me today, then well not leave. They looked at each other with confrontation. Jessica was familiar with the face with a straight outline and the cynical but serious eyes. After watching Carl for a long time, she still felt tempted. Jessica felt that she still loved him. But she made the choice not to love him anymore. She didnt have to love him. So she was calm right now. Alright. After a while, Jessica said, Lets break up. Carl was about to grab the cup, but his hand froze there. He looked at Jessica for five seconds and said, What? Break up, Jessica repeated it clearly. Whats wrong with you? Carls expression darkened. He picked up his chopsticks again and said, Eat. Her brain is unconscious and she must be talking about nonsense. He wouldnt listen. Im fine. Im very rational and clear-headed now. Jessica reminded him, I said, break Before the word up could be spoken, Carl interrupted her roughly, What the hell breaking up! I said eat! Im hungry. Jessica stopped talking and continued to eat as she knew Carl didnt want to talk about it. He ate quickly as if he was really hungry.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Jessica did not interrupt him. Carl was relieved a little as Jessica didnt mention it again. Jessica did not see that Carls hand trembled slightly. They did not speak until they finished eating. It was a silent and oppressive dinner. After dinner, Carl walked to the car and opened the door for Jessica, Lets go. Carl knew the location of Jessicas apartment. He nned to send Jessica back. But Jessica knew that Carl would not leave her apartment after they got there. So she did not get in the car. Its not far. I can walk back myself. I know youve been busytely. We can talk after youre done. Its fine that you dont want to talk now. Jessicas expression was as calm as when she mentioned breaking up. Chapter 1619 Sleep on the Floor Carl knew as long as Jessica was calm, it meant that she had thought it through and had made up her mind. He did not expect Jessica to mention this again. He felt unnerved. He did not react for a long time. Jessica waited for a moment before she knew Carl didnt intend to speak. She said, Ill go. You can go back. She walked away. Carl went to grab Jessicas hand. He said firmly and urgently, Theres nothing to talk about. I cant break up! Its about us. You cant make the decision yourself, Carl said. Jessica was very calm. She tried to shake off his hand but failed. Let me go. Carl didnt let her go. If you want to be photographed, Im fine too. Isnt it better to be spotted? I wanted our rtionship to go public. Carl behaved like a rogue. Jessica could do nothing with such a Carl. She looked up at Carl with an expression of helplessness. She did not try to persuade Carl to let her go anymore. It seemed that she didnt want to argue with him, or she did not care about anything. Carl was frightened by Jessica. He had never seen Jessica like this before. He felt Jessica was walking away from him again. He did not let Jessica go but grasped her even tighter. I dont want to go back to my ce. Ive stayed up for nights. I cant drive back. Can I go to your ce? Actually, he was not busy with work. He just couldnt sleep without Jessica. He indeed looked terrible and haggard. Seeing that Jessica didnt speak, Carl thought that Jessica was going to reject him. He hurriedly said, I know that your apartment is small. I can sleep on the floor! Jessica could not refuse ruthlessly. Then he nodded. Carls face lit up with joy, Then Ill go drive now! Jessica stopped him. Dont drive. Didnt you stay up for several nights? Fatigue driving was dangerous. Jessica was concerned about him. Realizing this, Carl hurriedly nodded and said, Yes, no driving! Lets walk together. Jessica walked slowly and quietly. Carl was not used to the silent Jessica. But this was much better than mentioning breaking up. They arrived at Jessicas apartment soon. Jessicas apartment was about a hundred square meters, but there was only one room. As soon as Carl entered, he regretted saying that he can sleep on the floor. Now he had to. Jessica led the way. She found that Carl did not follow, so she turned to look at him. Carl forced a smile and walked in. Alright, at least Im here with her. I can sleep anywhere.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He could onlyfort himself like this. Jessica opened the bedroom door, Sleep on the bed. Hearing this, Carl raised his head and saw Jessica standing at the door of the bedroom, looking at him. She stood there quietly, and Carl dared not speak loudly. It doesnt matter, Ill just He whispered. Jessica did not listen to him at all and walked into the bedroom to make the bed for him. Chapter 1620 She Cares About Him Carl could only stop speaking and obediently walked to the door. Jessica was making the bed for him. Jessica rarely lived here. There were only two sets of quilts that were washed after she had been here. She bent down and made the bed with a serious expression, like a good wife and mother. But Carl felt ufortable. He thought that was not Jessicas style. That was not her. What should Jessica look like? In the eyes of the audience, she was a brilliant actress. In his eyes, she was an arrogant and willful woman. However, Jessica had changed a lot and that was the reason why he felt ufortable. While Jessica pulled up the quilt, a pillow dropped on the ground. Just as she bent down to pick it up, Carl stepped forward and said, I can do it. Jessica nced at him and continued to do what she was doing. After Carl picked up the pillow, he came close to helping her. Seeing that Jessica didnt refuse, he felt relieved. After they made the bed, Jessica took some disposable towels out and handed one to Carl, Go wash up and sleep. Carl took the towel, unmoving. Jessica looked at him in confusion, Is there anything else?N?velDrama.Org is the owner. What about you? Carl asked. I have to read my script. You can go first. After that, she intended to leave, then halfway through she stopped and said, You can get your toothbrush in the bathroom cab. Jessica went to the living room and sat on the sofa, and began to read the script. After a while, she was somewhat distracted and involuntarily looked at the bedroom. Its door was half-open, and Carl was not inside. He should be taking a shower. The mattress here was not as soft as at home, and she was wondering if Carl could sleep well. She knew that Carl was just a picky man, not as what he seemed to be. Soon, Carl came out of the bathroom. He was just in his towel. Jessica nced at him and then looked away. The washing machine is on the balcony. You can wash your clothes and dry them. Then you can wear them tomorrow morning. She reminded Carl. OK. Carl went to the balcony. There was a good view from the balcony. Carl watched the view and put his washed clothes into the dryer. Then he walked to the bedroom. Im going to sleep. When he passed by the living room, he spoke to Jessica. OK, Jessica replied faintly. As soon as Carl entered the bedroom, hey on the bed. The sheets were washed, but he thought they still had a smell of Jessica. He didnt close his door, so he could see Jessica sitting on the sofa in the living room. Carl changed his position on the bed and stared at Jessica. Gradually, he fell asleep. Perhaps because Jessica was also in this apartment, Carl slept soundlyst night. When he woke up, the sky was very bright. He opened his eyes and didnt see Jessica. He was alone in the bed. He raised his head and found that the door was closed. He remembered that before he went to sleptst night, the door was open. So, it must be Jessica who had closed it when he fell asleep. Thinking of this, Carl couldnt help butugh. She cared about him. He got out of bed, opened the door and went out, only to find that there were neatly folded nkets on the sofa in the living room. Chapter 1621 Jayvion Had an Accident Jessica had already disappeared. The living room was empty. Although Carl guessed that she might have left, he still went to the kitchen with a glimmer of hope. But there was no one in the kitchen. Then he went to the bathroom. The bathroom was empty, too. Sitting hopelessly on the sofa, Carl suddenly remembered that Jaron had told him yesterday that Jessica had a performance today. At this time, his phone rang. It was Kalyan. Carl immediately put on a grim face, as Kalyan would not call him early in the morning unless in an emergency. Carl answered the phone and said, Whats it?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Mr. Carl, Jayvion had an ident Kalyan replied in a serious tone. Carl finally decided not to see Jessicas performance but drive away. Before leaving, he called Jessica, but she didnt answer. Probably she was performing. So Carl texted her saying, I have to leave for something urgent. As he was about to start the car, he thought for a while and picked up his phone again. He decided to send another message and said clearly, Its very important. After sending it, he put down his phone and drove to the hospital. When he arrived at the hospital, Kalyan was waiting for him at the gate. Kalyan briefly exined the situation to Carl when they went upstairs. There was a crowd of people gathering at the door when they arrived. They knew both Carl and Jayvion. Since they knew Carl, they called him immediately at the sight of him. Carl! Youre here! Carl came to them and looked around, saying, Youre all here. We seldom get together, but you alle today. We heard that Jayvion had an ident, so were here to visit him. Someone said. Thats right. We didnt expect that he would have an ident. Although the Ronds is in trouble now, there is still hope It must be a cruel blow to Jayvion. Dont bring it up againter Carl asked, How is Jayvion? He is not awake yet. We are considering whether we should all go in to see him at the same time. If we all go in, Im afraid that hell feel embarrassed. If not, he might think that no one cares about him Dont be so hypocritical. Carl said with a sneer, You just stay here. Ill go in. Carl pushed the door open and went in. Jayvion, who was lying on the bed, was about to sit up. At the sight of Carl, he froze and hurriedly turned his head to look out of the window. He was too ashamed to face Carl again. I came to see you early in the morning and you just treat me like this. Dont be so indifferent. Carl raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at Jayvion with a faint smile. Jayvion knew that Carl was speaking ironically. He sighed and slowly turned to look at Carl. You shouldnt havee. I dont want you to see me like this. You dont want that? But everyone is here outside. Carl raised his chin and pointed to the door. I know. Jayvion smiled weakly and said, Ive been awake for a while, but I didnt dare to call anyone. He had enjoyed splendid moments before, but he didnt expect that he would be like this. Chapter 1622 It isn’t Just a Coincidence Carl looked at Jayvion for a moment and said seriously, Jayvion. Jayvion got confused and responded, What? You are a man and you should man up and get over it. As long as you dont give up, you can make it again. Carl was gentle only when speaking to Jessica. Now he spoke to Jayvion seriously. Jayvion was puzzled and said, What do you mean? Hearing that, Carl asked, Didnt you go to sea andmit suicide there? Suicide? Jayvion was stunned and shook his head, I didnt do so. Although I thought about that, I cant just leave my parents alone. They are fighting hard for me, and I must live for them. Carl frowned slightly and fell silent in deep thought. Jayvion realized that something was wrong, so he asked Do you think Imitted suicide? Carl gave him a look of certainty. Jayvion said as he carefully recalled, Yesterday, I went to sea for rxation alone. I was just enjoying the breeze on the bow, and I slipped when I turned to leave He suddenly paused, I know, its that sailor! He pushed me! What does he look like and what does he do? Carl immediately asked. Hes wearing a hat and sunsses, so I cant see clearly what he looks like. I only vaguely remember that theres a mole on his neck However, that was not a remarkable characteristic. It was not easy to find the sailor among those people with a mole on the neck. Jayvion realized this and said in bewilderment, Why did he push me? I got no quarrel with him Are you sure? Carl asked. Recently, much had been happening to the people around him. Jayvion was the first one and then Jessica too. However, it was sudden when that thing happened to Jessica and Sivan was the one who caused it. At that time, Carl did not have time to think much about it, and he couldnt rte it to what had happened to Jayvion. But now, Carl had a suspicion that what had happened was not just a coincidence.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. These things might be rted. We are already prepared to dere bankruptcy, so the underground casino should be at peace with us. They want money, not our lives, and they also have their rules Jayvion shook his head, I dont think hes from an underground casino. Carl slightly lowered his eyes and pondered for a moment before asking, Have you noticed anything strange recently? Strange things Jayvion thought carefully. Suddenly, he remembered something and said to Carl, Indeed, there is one, but it is not particrly strange What is it? Carl asked. Jayvion hesitated for a moment, A trivial thing. Carl narrowed his eyes and didnt say anything. Jayvion didnt want to tell him. Different from him, now Carl had higher status and exuded an aura of strong power. Jayvion was staring at him so hard that he didnt dare to look him in the eye. He knew that once he lied, he would be exposed by Carl. So, he asked Carl, Do you like Jessica? Chapter 1623 She Is Fine Carl said nothing. His fingers lightly tapped on the armrest of the chair. No one could guess what he was thinking about. Jayvion thought, is this a difficult question? Or I shouldnt ask him this?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. But it seemed he wasnt angry. As Jayvion thought about it, he suddenly understood something. Jayvion tentatively said, You and Jessica But the phone rang and interrupted him. It was Carls phone. He lowered his head and saw that it was an unfamiliar number. He wanted to hang up, but he finally answered at the thought of something. Excuse me, is this Mr. Carl? A middle-aged womans voice came from the phone. Carl said, Yes. Its Jessicas teacher Upon hearing Jessicas name, Carl immediately sat up straight and said, What happened to her? Perhaps Carl overreacted. The teacher paused for a moment, Mr. Carl, dont worry. Jessica is fine. Its just a slight injury. I just thought that you grew up with her. Perhaps you know how to contact her parents Where is she? Carl stood up with a cold voice. You Which hospital? Carl interrupted the teacher. His tone became stronger, and it sounded unfriendly. The teacher was experienced. She recalled that Carl had juste to see Jessica yesterday. They had dinner together, so they must be friends. So she told him the address of the hospital. After Carl heard what he wanted, he hung up the phone. Seeing Carls expression, Jayvion knew something. But he was not sure, Whats wrong? Carl did not answer. He only said, Have a good rest. Take care of yourself. Ille to see you again. Then he hurried out of the door. Jayvion put on a self-mocking smile as he watched Carl leave. He finally got it. The closer you look, the less you see. Only the person involved can understand it, the outsiders wont know it. When Carl came out, Kalyan came over as if he had something to say. But looking at Carls expression, Kalyan understood, When Miss Jessica was performing, the stage suddenly sank and she fell. Have you known about it? Apart from Jessica, Kalyan couldnt think of anything else that could make him so nervous. Of course, Carls expression would also change due to unexpected situations at work. But that was different. Kalyan knew him well, so he could tell the difference. Carl pondered for a moment, It has been a trending topic? Kalyan had been waiting for Carl at the door, so he wouldnt know it from anyone else. He could only know it from the inte. After all, Jessica was paid a lot of attention. So she would be put on a trending topic if she injured. Yes, it is one of the top three now, Kalyan told Carl about the situation. Carl reached out to Kalyan as he walked. Kalyan clicked open the list of trending topics and handed the phone to Carl. Chapter 1624 He Finally Sees Her Carl checked the trending topic while walked forward. Kalyan sped up and walked ahead of Carl. He pressed the elevator. By the time Carl arrived, the elevator was ready for him. The elevator door opened and Carl walked right in. He was checking information on the phone all the way. There were some blurry photos, which Jessica was visible, posted on the trending topic. But it could not see how badly she was injured. It seemed that photos were taken by the audience at the scene. Carl clicked the top posts and read thements below. I was there. I often go there to watch ys. This is the first time I saw a hole in the middle. Once Jessica stepped on, she fell into it right away. She should have hurt so badly that couldnt stand up. I think this is the organizers fault. Workers cked on building stage.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. My God, Jessica is getting into the show next month. She is injured. How can she make it? I hope Jessica is fine. Im so worried. Theres no official announcement. I wonder how Jessica is now. Im not the only one who thinks Jessica is ugly, am I? When Carl read thisment, he keyed in, Yes, youre. Stinking grub! Although Carl knew that these public ounts were trying to get peoples attention. He still couldnt hold and pushed back. After feeling better, he gave the phone back to Kalyan. Rumors spread online. Carl ran an entertainmentpany and knew that online information was not trustworthy. However, before seeing Jessica personally, he was anxious and wondered how badly Jessica was injured. On their way to the parking lot, Carl told Kalyan the address after they left the hospital. After getting in the car, he told Kalyan, Drive faster. Kalyan knew that Carl was anxious, but he had to keep the speed down. He drove as fast as he could. Stop! Carl was unhappy with Kalyan for being slow. Kalyan was frustrated as he knew what was in Carls mind, Mr. Carl, well be there soon. We cant exceed the speed limits. As soon as Kalyan finished, he saw Carls cold re in the rearview mirror. Kalyan stopped talking and sped up. Till they arrived at the hospital and Carl got out of the car, Kalyan was relieved. After getting out of the car, he deliberately kept a distance from Carl. After taking a breath, he hurriedly caught up Carl and went to the information desk to ask which ward Jessica was in. When they arrived at Jessicas ward, it was crowded inside. Kalyan took a peep into the ward and turned to Carl, Mr. Carl Carl strode in. People who were chattering inside instantly quieted down when someone shouted, Mr. Carl. The people immediately stepped aside to make a way for Carl. Only then did Carl see Jessica. She leaned against the bed. Both her forehead and face were covered with bandages, so as her hands. She looked thinner in this white ward. Chapter 1625 Courteous but Perfunctory When Jessica saw Carl, her eyes shed with a trace of surprise. As soon as she was injured, she was sent to the hospital. Nurses had just bandaged her and transferred her to the ward. The drama show in the morning had to be canceled as she was injured, so most people from the drama club hade. More than a dozen people crowded the small ward. Jessica had been tired of all the noises they made. However, most people came to see her out of kindness, so she could only reply with smiles.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jessica was surprised to see Carl show so soon. Carl walked to Jessicas bed, looking her up and down. Then his gaze fell on her thin face. Where else did you get hurt? Except for your hand and face, he asked. She had been so thintely that her chin had be even sharper. Nothing else. Jessica shook her head. Mr. Carl, how rare to see you someone in the ward tried to chat Carl up. Carl ignored that person. He even didnt look back. Sorry, everyone, Id like to talk to her alone, he said coolly. Although he said sorry, he didnt show any signs of sorry from his behavior and expression. He actually ordered others to leave. Of course, not everyone had the brains to tell what Carl truly meant. Several idiots still stayed but were soon dragged out by sophisticates. Finally, there were only Carl and Jessica left in the ward. Kalyan stood at the door. Seeing that others had left, he closed the door to the ward and stood guard at the door. Kalyan was a top student. After spending so many years following Carl, he became experienced and more knowledgeable and naturally cultivated a distinctive temperament. The actors and actresses started to chat with Kalyan, perhaps because they felt boring just standing outside the ward. Kalyan did not speak much to strangers. He only answered politely but perfunctorily with simple words like Yes and I am not quite sure. Soon those people found that Kalyan had no interest in talking with them. But a silly young girl walked over and asked, Do you have a girlfriend? Hearing it, Kalyan took half a step back without even looking at the girl and said firmly, I just became a father. The girl felt awkward, but she quickly moved closer. Then what about Mr. Carl? It has been said that Mr. Carl had a new girlfriend? Kalyan ignored this question. The girl pressed curiously, Why dont you say anything? Does it mean you admit it? If youre curious, you can ask Mr. Carl face to face. Im only an assistant. Kalyan showed a severe expression, looking intimidating. The girl was frightened and didnt dare to continue pestering him. As the door was closed by Kalyan, Jessica and Carl couldnt hear those gossips. Carl knitted his brows together. Jessica asked, Did you run red lights again? Carl was in a trance for a moment before he understood what Jessica meant, It was Kalyan driving. Jessica knew Carl. He must run red lights since he came to see her so hurriedly. Even though he was already a big shot in the entertainment circle, he was still very impulsive sometimes. It wasnt the first time Carl had done such things as running red lights. But he never learned a lesson. Thats good. Jessica knew Kalyan was steady and wouldnt run red lights. Chapter 1626 What Can You Do To Me Whats good about it? Carl looked up at Jessica gloomily. Jessica did not know why Carl became so angry all of a sudden. Jessica pursed her lips and said, Its good that you didnt run the red light. Carl was angry. Last night when they were together, Jessica was still fine. But today she wasnt. Instead of visiting Jayvion in the morning, Carl should have watched her performance. Jayvion was vibrant. He didnt get hurt at all. The person who got hurt was Jessica. Carl sat silently beside the bed, being angry with himself. Jessica noticed it, and she said, Peel an apple for me. Hearing this, Carl stood up to take the apple and the knife. He found that there were many fruits and snacks. There was also a bunch of flowers. They were roses. Who sent this? Carl asked while pointing at the roses. I dont know, Jessica said. Carl raised his eyebrows, You dont know? So many people have visited me. How can I remember what they have brought? Jessica said angrily. Carl walked over, picked up the roses, and threw them into the trash can. Jessica didnt know, but Carl knew that it must be Jaron. Jessica was so angry that she was speechless, What are you doing? I dont like them. You need to rx but they will upset you. Carl said smugly. Then he picked up the apple and began to peel. But Jessica did not give up, I am very rxed. Pick up the flowers. They are gifts! Carl ignored Jessica. Jessica removed the quilt and was about to get off. Carl didnt want to pick them up. She could do it herself. Try moving again! Carl looked over and said as if it was a threat. Jessica stopped and looked up at him. Then, she continued to remove the quilt as if to say, Fine. But what can you do to me?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. If you continue, I will kiss you. Whoeveres in will see it. Carl looked at Jessica expressionlessly. He did not seem to be joking at all. Jessica snorted, Apart from threatening me like this, what else could you do? Carl paused. Ive said that we should break up, Jessica said while looking at Carl. Carl was holding the knife. He suddenly peeled harder and cut his hand. Blood oozed out immediately. Seeing the blood, Jessica was panic. But when she found that Carl was still expressionless, she did not say anything. If you dont say yes, donte to see me anymore. Theres no need for us to meet, Jessica said with ease. It seemed much easier to be separated than to be together. Carl ignored the wound and continued to peel the apple. It was still bleeding. Blood dripped and merged into his ck trousers. Nobody can tell where the blood was. Jessica struggled but still took out a band-aid and threw it to Carl with her uninjured hand. Carl nced at the Band-Aid and continued peeling. Jessica knew that he was angry. Carl didnt pick up the Band-Aid. Jessica also resisted the urge to pick. Chapter 1627 Pretend Not to See Jessica turned her face away, not looking at either Carl or the wounds on his hands. Carl peeled an apple beside, showing no emotion. When he finished peeling, there wasnt much pulp left, or to be more urate, only two-thirds left. He handed it to Jessica. It was Jessica who said that she wanted to eat an apple. Since Carl had already peeled one, Jessica took it over. Jessica took two bites and felt full, but she still kept eating yet very slowly. The ward was quiet. No one spoke. Carl stared at Jessica for a moment, and then bent down to pick up the band-aid on the ground and covered it on his wound. Noticing what Carl did, Jessica paused but soon continued to eat the apple in hand. Though Jessica kept eating for a long time, she didnt eat much. Carl remembered that Jessica also didnt eat much at dinner yesterday. She had a little tummy, like a bird. She wasnt like that before. Although she had kept on her diet, she ate healthy amounts. Now she only ate almost half of the amount she had eaten. Carl even felt that she wasnt full at all. Was there anything wrong with her? Or was she sick? Carl thought a lot and was more sure about that, so he knitted his brows. Have a full body checkter. Unexpectedly hearing Carls voice, Jessica was stunned for a moment, No need. Im fine. Why do I need to do the fucking check? As Carl was about to speak, Jessicas phone rang. It was Summer calling. Jessica put on a smile. Carl narrowed his eyes slightly. Who made her smile so happily? He tilted his head to look at her phone, but Jessica pressed the button. He got no chance to see who it was. Summer, Jessica answered the phone. Carl felt relieved when he heard Summer. It turned to be Summer calling. Jessica only had one hand that could move, so she answered the phone with the apple in her mouth, which made her voice sound slurring. Seeing that, Carl reached out and took away the apple from her mouth. Jessica nced at him and didnt say anything. She continued to talk to Summer, Im fine. Dont worry I know N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Just take good care of yourself. Since you hear my voice now, you can be assured. Although Jessica said that she was fine, Summer was still worried and even said, Ill let Leonardoe over to see you. Jessica was speechless for a while. There was a saying that a pregnant woman would be silly for three years. Jessica thought that waspletely right. Summers mind wasnt as sharp as before. She knew that Jessica was afraid of Leonardo, but she still said that she would ask Leonardo toe and see Jessica. How dared Jessica do so? I cant be any better. Theres really no need. You can tell by my voice that Im full of energy Anyway, Ill see you tomorrow. The doctor said that her wound was superficial, and she did not need to stay at the hospital. All she needed to do was to change her dressing and remove those stitches. Since Summer was so worried about her, Jessica decided to see Summer. Jessica was truly afraid that Summer would ask Leonardo to see her. Carls phone also rang. It was from Nicole. Seeing that it was his mother, Carl got a headache. He put his phone on mute and pretended not to see that. In the end, the phone stopped buzzing. But soon after Arabel, Jessicas mother, called. Arabel must see the trending list and knew that Jessica was injured. At this moment, Jessicas line was busy because she was talking to Summer, so Arabel had to call Carl. Chapter 1628 Shouldn’t Be Here Carl thought for a moment and took the phone to Jessica. When Jessica saw the caller ID, her eyes dted. She waved her hand at Carl, indicating that Carl should tell her mother that she was fine. Anyway, hed better say something tofort them. Carl nodded slightly to show that he understood. Then, he took the phone and went away. Carl. Arabel was not a hothead. Even at this juncture, she kept calm, I got the news that Jessica was injured. I called her, but she didnt answer. Do you know what happened? Dont worry. Shes fine. She got a superficial wound. Im at the hospital now. Shes on the phone with a friend, so you cant get her. As Carl spoke, he took a few steps towards Jessica, so that Jessicas voice could be heard by Arabel. Thats fine. When Arabel heard Jessicas voice, she felt relieved, Ask her to call me backter. Alright. Sorry to trouble you. You have done too much for her these years. Arabel sounded like she was touched. Were family. There is no need to say that.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Arabel chuckled, Alright. Im gonna go. Carl waited for Arabel to hang up before turning around. Carl saw Jessica looking at him. He didnt notice Jessica already hang up the phone. Even if the beauty was sick, she was still charming. Her pale and thin face looked fragile yet pretty. Carl was enchanted by Jessicas beauty. He heard Jessica talking to him, but he got distracted and did not hear it clearly. He could only ask, Excuse me? I said what did my mother say? Jessica repeated. Well, Carl said, She asked you to call her back. Hearing what Carl said, Jessica called Arabel. Carl walked over and found that the apple Jessica nibbled a few times was still lying alone on the cab with a napkin underneath. After Jessica finished calling, Carl nced at the apple and asked Jessica, Do you still want that? Before Jessica could speak, someone pushed open the door. Jessica and Carl looked at the door and saw Jaron. It seemed that Jaron didnt expect Carl to be here. A trace of surprise shed across his face. Mr. Carl, you are here, too? He sounded as if Carl shouldnt be here. Carls gaze became sharper when he looked at Jaron. Jaron paused, but soon he ignored Carl and walked straight to Jessica. How are you doing? At first nce, these words sounded very simple, without any ambiguity. However, if one listened carefully, one would be able to sense a sense of intimacy. Carl ced his hand on the small table beside him and started tapping unconsciously. Jessica noticed his small action, which meant that Jaron was losing patience. It was only a matter of time that his patience was exhausted. Jessica smiled at Jaron, Im fine. I can go home in a few days. Jaron nodded. He looked around and noticed the trash can with the bouquet of roses thrown on it. Carl threw that flower earlier. Jaron turned around and met Carls aggressive gaze. Chapter 1629 Is There a Need to Pick It Up Although the two men did not talk to each other, they could understand each other by looking into each others eyes. They just didnt speak it out. Mr. Carl! Kalyan opened the door, looking anxious. He just answered a phone call and found that someone hade in. That was his negligence. He nced at Jaron and put on a self-me expression in front of Carl. He knew that Carl cared about Jaron. Back then, Jessica and Jaron almost officially announced that they were in love, but Carl forced Jaron to cancel that with some tricks. It could be said that Carl and Jaron were rivals in love. Nothing good would happen when the two men met. Something wrong? Carl looked cold with piercing eyes. Even if something happened, Kalyan didnt dare to say now. It was useless to say anything now. In this situation, no matter what happened, even if the world came to an end, Carl might not leave. He wouldnt let Jaron and Jessica stay alone. Jessica also noticed that Jaron stared at the rose. She supposed that the flower might be sent by Jaron, so she felt a little embarrassed. Carl was diplomatic and tactful on the surface yet quite willful in nature. If anyone made him ufortable, he would definitely not make that person happy. In fact, Carl was easily offended. Jessica tried to exin, There are too many things. There is no ce to put the flower. Is that so? Jaron smiled gently, looking normal. Since thats the case, Ill find a vase to put it. Alright. Of course, Jessica would not refuse. Is there any need to pick up the flower in the trash can? Carl spoke casually, showing no emotion. Without stopping what he did, Jaron picked up the flower and replied naturally, I pick it up now. Jessica sensed that the atmosphere was not right. She had to stop them.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Therefore, before Carl spoke, Jessica interrupted him, Peel an apple for me. Carl knew that Jessica intentionally stopped him, so his face took on a ghastly expression. Jessica pretended not to see and urged, Hurry up. I want to eat it now. Ill go get some water. Jaron took the rose and left. Carl began to peel the apple again. However, this time, he peeled harder. Jessica thought that Carl probably took that apple as Jaron, so he peeled so hard. However, would he really not hurt his hand? Take it easy. Jessica finally couldnt hold back. Carl didnt even raise his head. He just sneered, Do you even care if I get hurt? Jessica moved her lips yet remained silent. Jaron returned soon. Carl looked at the bouquet of fiery red roses. Since you dont need to stay at the hospital, why not go home now? Or your family would worry about you. Carl suddenly said. What? Didnt she already call her family just now? She alsoforted Summer. Until now did Jessica realize that Carl didnt want her to get along with Jaron, so he forced her to go home. She didnt know whether tough or cry at this moment. Jarons face sank. He knew the rtionship between Carl and Jessica. They were not only a pair of childhood ymates, which was known to the public. Chapter 1630 He Has Done It Many Times Before If they just grew up together, Carl wouldnt have done so much to stop Jaron from exposing his rtionship with Jessica. Jaron was a popr and great actor, so he didnt need to fawn on his fans. Falling in love couldnt affect his career. On the contrary, his fans would support him greatly. As for Jessica,izens liked her very much. She had had no scandals for so many years. It was of no damages to dere their romantic rtionship. At that time, Carl was still Jessicas boss. Even if it was due to interests, it didnt make sense. The only thing that made sense was that the rtionship between Carl and Jessica was unusual. So far, it had been confirmed many times. Jaron was not an idiot, and he knew it clearly. Finally, Jessica left the hospital with Carl. Because she knew that Carl would not give up easily. He had done such things many times. Yes. Many times.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Tyranny was a mans nature. Not to mention Carl. In the car. Jessica was leaning against the seat, and Carl was supporting her seriously. I can do myself. Jessica turned to nce at him and reminded him. Carl was so serious that Jessica felt that she was already crippled and needed someone to support her tightly. Carl ignored her and continued to support her. The car moved for a moment. But Carl still maintained his posture, afraid that Jessica would fall down. The doctor told him that it was not serious, but it would take her a long time to recover if it was hurt again. And Jessica was going to start shooting her new script next month. Of course, the sooner the better. Go to Summers. Jessica didnt want to persuade Carl anymore. Anyway, it was useless. It was better to go to see Summer. She couldnt go home either, or her family would be more worried about her. Kalyan looked at Carl from the rear-view mirror, and Carl nodded at him. After driving them to Summers, Kalyan left. How could you be injured? When Summer saw Jessica, she frowned, saying, Whats wrong with the organizer? Has anyone investigated this matter? Theyre working on it, Carl said. He immediately instructed Kalyan to check the scene of the ident. In the past, many ys were yed normally there. But this time, an ident just happened to Jessica. Whats wrong with it? Carl had an intuition that there was too much coincidence. So was Jayvion. Summer knew Carl very much, so she didnt ask more questions. She helped Jessica into the room. What do you want to eat? Ill cook for you. Summer had not cooked for a long time. Leonardo did not allow her to cook, but she felt distressed when she saw Jessica was injured. She wanted to cook something delicious for her. Jessica had suffered a lot recently. She just dealt with Sivan and then was injured. Its not a big deal. Anything is okay. Your baby is the most important. Jessica smiled and touched her belly. It feels bigger, doesnt it? Yes. Speaking of baby, Summer smiled happily. Chapter 1631 Stay Out of His Sight Carl sat there quietly watching Jessica and Summer chatting.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Jessica seldom smiled at him when they were together. But she smiled more when she was with Summer. Carl was a little upset about this, but he liked to see Jessica smile. Jessica and Summer were chatting. Since Carl could not join them, he went down to the kitchen. Although he had basic cooking skills, the dishes he prepared were not awful anymore and were even nice asionally. Carl searched recipes online and was going to prepare a real meal. A group of servants stood at the door and watched him. After seeing Carl washing the pot again, they couldnt hold on any longer. Mr. Carl, lets do it. Yes, Mr. Carl. You go get some rest. Well work on it. Yes. Miss Rosie will be home from school soon. You can go y with her Before Carl and Jessica came, Leonardo drove to pick Rosie from school. He wasnt at home now. Im fine. I can handle it. Go. You are no need to watch over me. Carl waved, signaling for them to leave. Servants had no choice but left. When turning around, they saw Leonardo bringing Rosie back. Mr. Emerson, Miss Rosie. Servants greeted them respectfully. Leonardo asked, Is Carl here? When Leonardo went out, Summer told him that Carl and Jessica wereing over. He saw Carls car parking outside while he walked in. He supposed that they were here. Servants looked at each other awkwardly, Hes in the kitchen. Whats he doing there? Rosie, who was carrying a small bag, asked doubtfully. Lets go check it out. Leonardo rubbed her head. Rosie rushed to the kitchen. Leonardo reminded her behind, Quiet. Rosie stopped and gave Leonardo an expression as she understood. She walked towards the kitchen slowly and gently. She even tiptoed to the kitchen. Leonardo couldnt help but curl his lips when he saw this. Rosie walked to the kitchen door and peeked. Leonardo walked behind her and patted her on her shoulder. What are you doing? Im peeping, like it on TV. We must be careful and stay out of his sight. Rosie was peeking without even look back. She saw Carl standing in front of the kitchen counter with both hands on his waist, frowning. Then, she looked at the vegetables and meat on the counter. Rosie shook her head like an adult, How poor our vegetables and meat are. Leonardo raised his eyebrows. I thought you dont like watching TV. Rosie replied, Your wife likes. I watch TV with her. My wife? Leonardo repeated and thought her words were funny, Youve watched so much TV. Keep your voice down Rosie turned around and said seriously, If Uncle Carl catches us, hell be embarrassed. Leonardo sneered, You care about his feelings. When will you care about mine? Rosie said, Uncle Carl is handsome. Leonardo was speechless. He was unhappy now. Whenever mentioning Carl, Rosie always talked about how handsome he was. But he was her father. Chapter 1632 Suddenly She Becomes Like This Leonardo was unhappy. So he did not want to continue cooperating with Rosie. Because Rosie always said Carl was handsome. He wasnt jealous of Carl at all. He just felt embarrassed. Leonardo stepped into the kitchen. He said sarcastically, Mr. Carl, did you mess your kitchen up again? And you think thats not enough, so now you want to mess mine up? Youre back. Carl was busy studying his recipe. He only raised his head to take a look at Leonardo and then went back to his recipe. Rosie was very angry. She thought that Leonardo screwed up her n and embarrassed Carl. She pouted and walked in, saying in a sweet voice, Uncle Carl. Hey, Rosie is back too. Carl was more enthusiastic than when he had just spoken to Leonardo. Yeah, Rosie said at a high pitch like a sweet girl. She was not the cool girl like a grownup in front of Leonardo. Leonardo indifferently watched Carl speak to Rosie in a special tone for kids, Let me see. Youve be more beautiful. You must be the cutest girl in the kindergarten. That was exaggerated! Leonardo snorted coldly. He walked over and stood between Rosie and Carl. He said to Rosie, Go upstairs and find your mom. Auntie Jessica is also here. Alright! When Rosie heard that Jessica hade, she ran away with her eyes lighting up. Why did you do that? Were not done yet. Carl stood up, saying inint. Leonardo looked at Carl arrogantly and said, Clean it up. Carl exined, Im cooking. Hearing Carls words, Leonardo sneered. Leonardos sarcasm in silence was killing Carl. Carl wanted to refute, but looking at the mess on the table, he could not say anything. He could only clean the kitchen up quietly. In the end, Carl was still unable to cook what he had learned. The dinner was made by servants. Jessicas hand was injured, so it was hard for her to serve herself food. Rosie sat beside her and helped her take food. Rosie was simply a little sweetheart. Jessica felt her heart melt and was always smiling during dinner. After dinner, they sat together and chatted. It was gettingte. Carl was about to call Jessica to leave together, but before he could say anything, he was called out by Summer with a look in her eyes. He followed Summer outside the door and asked, Whats the matter? How about let Jessica stay here for a few days? Summer said. Summer brought it up abruptly. Carl said, I wonder if its a good idea. Summer stared at Carl for a moment and asked tentatively, When I talked with Jessica, I noticed that she seemed to be a little negative. Shes unhappy. Did something happen to you recently? She had chatted with Jessica for so long. Although Jessica seemed to be as normal as usual, she could feel that Jessica was not happy and dull. You feel it too? Carl shook his head as if he had found the only one who understood him. I dont know what happened to her recently. She suddenly became like this and even tried to break up with meTxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Summer nodded thoughtfully, I see. Carl changed his mind, Alright, shes happy with you guys anyway. And she cant work these days. Its good for her to stay at your home for a few days. Chapter 1633 She Cared Jessica More Jessica and Summer were close, so Jessica was obviously more rxed when staying with Summer. Although Carl didnt want to admit that Jessica trusted Summer more. But it was the truth. Carl even felt that Jessica cared about Summer more. But he couldnt do anything. After all, it took time to repair the broken rtionship. Summer had apanied Jessica for years after Carl was away. Carl missed the most important part of Jessicas life. Summer and Carl reached an agreement. Returning to the room, Summer discussed it with Leonardo when Carl and Jessica were talking. Summer had thought that Leonardo would agree unwillingly in case she would be unhappy. Unexpectedly, Leonardo agreed without hesitation. Its okay. He said. Hearing this, Summer looked at Leonardo curiously, ready to detect some reluctance in him. But she failed. Why are you looking at me like this? Leonardo raised his eyebrows and looked at Summer. Nothing. Summer shook her head, I just cant believe that you agreed to readily! Summer said and smiled her ttery. Leonardo immediately understood what she meant. Are you saying that youve always found me a difficult man? No! Summer was now very good at considering the situation. She knew what she could and could not say before Leonardo. Sometimes it was quite simple to get on with Leonardo. Summer just needed to treat him as Rosie. After she finished talking with Leonardo, Summer sat next to Jessica. Jessica, since your hand was injured and Carl was too busy to take care of you, you can stay at my house. It has been a long time since we lived togetherst time. Summer expected Jessica to agree. Jessica had no reason to refuse Summers invitation. But Leonardo also lived here, she felt that it was inconvenient. Jessica did not agree immediately and looked up at Leonardo. Leonardo said leisurely, I am busy with work recently. So dont have time to stay with Summer. If you dont mind, you can stay at our house and apany her for a few days.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Leonardo was not just being polite. Instead, he appeared to be sincere and passionate. Not to mention Jessica, even Summer was a little surprised. She didnt expect Leonardo to say so. Since Leonardo had agreed, Jessica had no reason to refuse. Then Thank you, Jessica stuttered. She was still a little surprised. Leonardo nodded slightly and didnt say anything. When Carl left, Leonardo went to see him off. It only took two or three minutes to walk from the hall to the door. But Carl frequently turned to look at Leonardo. At first, Leonardo ignored him. However, Carl did it so frequently that Leonardo couldnt ignore him. Whats wrong with you? Leonardo stopped and turned to Carl. You Carl hesitated. He just said a word. Leonardo did not have any patience with him and frowned, Spit it out! Do you think my Jessica is beautiful? Carl deliberately emphasized the words my Jessica. Chapter 1634 Things Were Not Simple Leonardo narrowed his eyes, with danger in his tone, What do you mean? I just feel that you are gentle with Jessica. Carl cleared his throat and said tactfully. Leonardo said, Are you an idiot? Carl curled his lips and said, Hey, here we go again. Let me tell you something, Im emotional recently. Dont provoke me. Carl was surprised to see Leonardo take the initiative to ask Jessica to stay here. No wonder Carl was surprised because Leonardo would never do it in the past. Leonardo nced at him, indicating I dont want to talk with an idiot. Carl didnt think that Leonardo had affectionate feelings for Jessica. He just felt that Leonardo was unusual. When they got to the gate, Leonardo suddenly said, Its not you whos emotional. Leonardos words seemed toe nowhere. Carl did not understand. He asked, What? Is Jessica silenttely? No appetite? Leonardo asked. Yeah. How do you know that? Carl became serious. As Leonardo asked this, he had a feeling that things were not simple. Summer Leonardo paused as if he didnt want to recall the past. After a while, he continued, She was like this for a time. Carl thought about it carefully. Finally, he remembered that it had happened. His expression immediately changed. During that time, Summer s legs went wrong. She couldnt move and then she became depressed. You mean, Jessica Carls face turned pale, She stays with me every day. I dont notice anything unusual Carl seriously recalled. He thought about it thoroughly, but he didnt know what had affected Jessica so much recently. Dont worry. Things arent that bad. I feel that Jessicas condition is somewhat simr to Summers before. Leonardo patted Carls shoulder andforted him, which rarely happened. I know. Carl curled his lips, trying to smile, but he failed. Leonardo said, Go home now. She lives in our house. Dont worry. Carl nodded, Alright, thank you. Leonardo raised his eyebrows, You dont have to say that. Carl smiled and said, Im moved. Its great to have you guys. Leonardo didnt say anything. He had the same feeling too. Molly called Jessica to report on her work. Jessica, Ive already posted a statement on Weibo about your injury. Did you see it? Yes. The well-written statement, with a few words, exined the thing clearly. At the same time, it wouldnt make people feel unpleasant. Are you alright? Im too busy to see you. Ille and bring you breakfast tomorrow morning. Its OK. Im not home. Where are you? Molly thought that she was a bad manager. She didnt have time to see Jessica after she was injured. She didnt even know where Jessica was.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. I have been with Summer for the past few days. If you want to see me,e to Summers house. OK, I see. Take care of yourself. Ill take care of everything else. Dont worry. And the renovation of the studio is progressing well. It should be done before you start shooting Chapter 1635 Muddle Through Molly reported briefly and did not take up too much of Jessicas time. Just as she hung up the phone, someone knocked. Who? Jessica raised her voice. Its me. Rosies voice came from outside. Rosie? Jessica said with a smile. She stood up and opened the door. Auntie Jessica,e y Lego with me. Rosie opened her eyes wide and raised Lego in her hand. Alright. I take it for you. Jessica took Rosie to her room. They entered Rosies room. Summer was already there. Jessica and Summer looked at each other with a smile. They sat on the carpet, chatting and ying Lego with Rosie. Summer asked her, How have you been recently? Just so so. Nothing special. Jessicaughed. Jessica seemed to be the same as usual. You ate so little for dinner. Are you trying to lose weight? Summer asked her. No. My appetite is not good recently. I dont want to eat. Jessica did not know why. She did not have any appetite although those food were her best love in the past. Summer smiled, You are going to start shooting. I thought the director asked you to lose weight.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. This character doesnt need me to lose weight. Summer continued, How are you feeling recently? Jessica tilted her head slightly and felt a little strange, Are you doing an interview? These questions are strange. Im just preparing for my new script. A character in it is an actor. Summer muddled through. You are already like this. Why are you still thinking about your work? Jessica nced at her belly. Summer said, I feel fulfilled, happy and motivated when Im working. Arent you happy at work? Jessicas smile faded. She said somewhat puzzled, I feel Ive lost my enthusiasm for work recently. Its not as fun as it used to be. Summer didnt interrupt her and only listened silently. She knew that Jessica still had something to say. Jessica pondered for a moment and went on, I have been acting for so many years. Maybe I need a rest. Then do something happy. Summer suggested. Something happy? Jessica pondered but found that she didnt know what could make her happy. In the past, she would feel happy when she was paid for a movie. She felt happy when she bought clothes, a bag or a car. But now, none of those attracted her. Jessica was sunk in her thoughts. She nced casually and found Rosie had fallen asleep sometime. Rosie is asleep. She whispered to Summer. Summer got up and wanted to carry Rosie to bed. Let me do it. Jessica stopped her, Shes not light. Its fine. I can hold her. Jessica ignored Summer. She bent down and carried Rosie onto the bed. When Rosie was put in the bed, she opened her eyes and muttered, Auntie Jessica. Then she turned over and fell asleep. She had the most adorable voice. I also want a child, Jessica said. Summer teased her with a smile, Then have one. Jessica said angrily, Who can I have it with? Chapter 1636 That Kind of Love With Carl. Summer said naturally. Jessicas expression changed slightly. She did not answer. Carl had told Summer that Jessica wanted to break up with him recently. But Summer knew Jessica. She wouldnt break up with Carl for no reason. There must be a reason. Summer asked quietly, Whats wrong? Lets go out and talk. Jessica tucked the corner of Rosies nket and stood up. Summer nodded and followed Jessica out. After they left the room, Jessica said, I always feel tired in this rtionship. I thought it was better to break up with him. I dont want to love him anymore. Maybe I could feel at ease then. Summer frowned, Why do you think like this? Carl didnt love me in the past. He doesnt love me very much now. I feel lonely and embarrassed to be trapped in this rtionship. Jessicas voice was filled with sadness, Im left in this rtionship alone. Why do you think that Carl doesnt love you? Summer was puzzled. Anyone knew that Carl loved Jessica very much. It was obvious. But why did Jessica think like that? We grew up together. We would be together a long time ago if we could. But he left me alone and went abroad then. Our rtionship has been over at that time. Jessicaughed, but tears shed in her eyes. Its not like that, Jessica. Summer tried to persuade her. Jessica smiled and interrupted her, Ive thought it through very clearly. Summer, you dont need to persuade me. The words got stuck in Summers throat. She could only say, Have a good rest first. Lets talk about it tomorrow. Alright. Early the next morning. Molly came to see Jessica with many bags in her hands. When Jessica got up, Leonardo had gone to work. Summer and Molly were sitting downstairs. Molly was very reserved. She heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Jessica. Youre so early. Jessica walked over to Molly and sat down. I have a business eventter, so I came early. Molly felt very concerned when she saw Jessicas bandaged arm. Why are you injured like this? Its fine. Jessica was calm. Molly was even angrier, This affair cant end like this. Lets sue the organizers. They mustpensate you. Jessica pursed her lips in disapproval, Dont say angry words. Most of the people rehearsing the y this time are old seniors, and many of the others are people they knew. The organizers also had good rtions with their teachers. This affair involved them and it could not be blown up. Alright. Molly nodded unhappily. Molly came over early in the morning. Summer guessed that she had not eaten breakfast yet, so she invited Molly to breakfast. Just as they sat down, Jessica heard the sound of a car outside. Who is it? Was it another visitor to see her? Soon, a man came in. So you are having Breakfast. It was Carl. Carl was not polite at all. He sat down at the table like he was at home. He looked at Summer with a smile, Summer, do you mind if I have breakfast here? Summerughed and turned to the servant, Add a pair of dishes and chopsticks.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 1637 She Doesn’t Love Him Anymore Molly whispered in Carls ear, Carl, why are you here? What do you mean? Carl rolled his eyes at her. Molly said nothing. She nced at Jessica and felt that Carl was trying his best to pursue Jessica. The breakfast was tumultuous because of Carl and Molly. Jessica just ate a little. Jessica, are you full? Molly also felt that Jessica ate too little. Yes, Jessica replied and took out her phone to log in to her WeChat. Carl and Molly were still eating. She should wait for them. What her friends posted in the Moments was about their life and work. Nothing was interesting. Jessica went through them very quickly. All posts were dull. Then, she saw a post from one of her childhood friends. The post had nothing special except a photo of Jayvion below. Jayvion was also hurt. Jessica thought for a moment and then sent a message to her friend, What happened to Jayvion? Her friend replied, Dont you know about that? Then he continued, Hemitted suicide yesterday. Carl also came to see him and talked to him for a long time. Jessica doubted, Suicide? But it seemed that whatever happened, Jayvion would not kill himself. The Ronds had suffered such a failure this time, and now everything was almost settled. Even if he wanted tomit suicide, he would have killed himself earlier If you have time, justfort him. He is having a difficult time. We cannot remain indifferent. Alright. Jessica put down her phone and fell into deep thought. After breakfast, Carl indicated Molly to leave. Summer also left, giving Carl a chance to spend time alone with Jessica. When he was thinking about how to start, Jessica asked, Jayvion what happened to him? You know it? Carl paused for a second. I saw a photo sent by someone in Moments. I heard that hemitted suicide? Jessica said indifferently. No. Speaking of this, Carl became serious. Someone wanted to kill him. The Ronds is not as powerful as before. Are those people still trying to kill him? Jessicas first reaction was that the murderer was from the secret casino. Carl shook his head, Not from the casino. Who is that? Jessica asked. I will investigate. Dont worry too much. Take good care of yourself. Carl didnt want to talk more about it. Jessica did not ask any longer and leaned against the chairzily. Jessica didnt want to say a word and Carl had no idea. Im leaving now. See you tonight. Carl stood up and was ready to go. He had asked Kalyan to investigate the stage of the theater, so he should pay attention to that. Carl stood up for a long time and did not leave. Jessica looked up at him, her eyes filled with doubts, Arent you leaving? Jessica was indifferent. Looking at her, Carl felt a bit panic, saying, Yes, see you.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. He could feel that Jessica was not pretending to be indifferent. She didnt care about him in her heart. He had kept chasing after her because he knew that Jessica still loved him. What if Jessica did not love him No. It was impossible. Chapter 1638 Carl’s Soft Underbelly Carl thought about it and walked out. Just as he was about to reach the door, Jessicas voice came from behind him, Youre busy with your work. Donte to see me. Im fine. Dont worry. Carl stood by the door for a moment. He did not say anything, nor did he turn around. Then he left. Carl drove to thepany. Kalyan was waiting in his office. Mr. Carl. Carl sat down. Kalyan ced an urgent document in front of him. It needed Carl to sign right now. Carl signed and threw the pen aside. He was slightly absent-minded. After a while, he raised his head and asked Kalyan, How is the investigation on the drama stage? There were some problems with the organizer. Everything was fine during the rehearsal. But someone suggested that the stage was not strong enough. Then the organizer found someone to reorganize the stage. The stage was outsourced and I found thatpany. Kalyan suddenly paused. Carl frowned slightly, Go on. One of the people in thatpany resigned after reorganizing the stage. Kalyan carefully looked at Carl, We havent found that person. Kalyan said thest sentence in a low voice. He nced at Carl, then lowered his head and remained silent. Carl smashed his fist on the table. Kalyan was mentally prepared, but he was still shocked by the noise. They hadnt found that person now. But it was enough to say that Jessicas ident was intentionally done. Carl didnt know who this person wasing for. He was not simple if he came for Carl. He knew Carls soft underbelly. His soft underbelly was Jessica. Carl remained silent for a long time and asked, Is it rted to Sivan? Jessica had few enemies. Sivan was one of them. Sivan was dead. But those rich men behind her might want to avenge her. Of course, it was very unlikely. Despite that, facts were needed to rule out this possibility. It has nothing to do with her, Kalyan said with certainty. Sivan was not bad-looking, but in the entertainment industry, her appearance was nothing. Those rich men behind her also didnt have much money or power. Such people were easy to investigate. Kalyan had checked it out and was sure that it had nothing to do with them. Continue to check. Carl said in a gloomy tone, Find that person no matter what means you use!Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Yes. Kalyan didnt say anything else. Go out. Carl waved his hand, signaling for him to leave. Kalyan stepped out. After a while, he returned with the medicine in his hand. Carl punched fiercely just now and his hand was bleeding. The wound needed to be cleaned. Carl nced at him, Thats not serious. Kalyan sighed, Its better to disinfect the cut. Its not good for Miss Jessica to see it. Carl looked at his bloody hand. After a moment of silence, he slowly said, Then bandage it up better. Kalyan didnt know what to say. He didnt think that it needed bandaging. Chapter 1639 Superficial Relationship Kalyan finally tied a bandage around the wound. Carl looked at his bandaged hand and felt satisfied. It was inconvenient to flip through the documents. But it was no big deal. In the evening, Carl finished his work on time and headed for Summers to see Jessica.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Leonardo knew that Carl was going to his home, so he called Carl to have him pick Rosie up from the kindergarten. Carl took it for pleasure. After work, he went to pick Rosie up. Although small, the children at the kindergarten could tell who was good-looking. As he appeared, Carl won praise from many children for his handsome look. On the way to the kindergarten, Carl had intentionally bought some snacks. He gave the snacks to Rosies ssmates. The children who got the snacks were very happy, calling him Uncle Carl in a sweet voice. Carl held Rosies hand and returned to the car. He took her to the back seat. As Carl opened the door at the drivers seat, Rosie spoke, Will you pick me up tomorrow? Well, do you want to? Carl asked with a smile. You gave them so many snacks today. They must ask me this question tomorrow. So I want to know the answer. Rosie crossed her arms and seemed certain about it. You even know this? Carlughed. Rosie proudly raised her chin. Carl thought for a moment and said, Yeah, why not? Anyway, he would go to see Jessica every day. After Carl and Rosie arrived, they found that Leonardo was already there. Carl walked over and pat Leonardos shoulder. He said in a bitter tone, You arrive earlier than me. Yes. Leonardo nced at him. Carl immediately put down his hand. You Rosie may be sad. Carl lowered his voice, afraid that Rosie would hear it. Leonardo had spare time to pick Rosie up, but he left this job to him. It was as if Rosie were not his daughter. I wont feel sad. Im used to it. Rosie walked over, shrugged her shoulders, and carried her schoolbag upstairs. Carl looked at Leonardo with a puzzled expression. She always says you are handsome before me. Im used to it, said Leonardo expressionlessly. Then he also went upstairs. Actually, he had just arrived. He hadnt seen Summer. The servant said that she and Jessica were in the sunshine room. Carl clicked his tongue and followed him. The rtionship between Leonardo and Rosie seemed superficial. Carl wanted to stay for a while after dinner. But during the meal, he received a call and had to leave. He just said it was something very important and left in a hurry. Jessica looked at him as he left. Then she lowered her eyes slightly and continued her meal. Summerforted her, Dont worry. He can handle it. Im not worried. Jessica shook her head, I just think its a waste of time for him to go back and forth every day. Hearing this, Leonardo, who was indifferent before, raised his head and looked at Jessica. Chapter 1640 Don’t You Have any Clues? Leonardos movement was not obvious, so Jessica did not notice anything. Summer and Leonardo exchanged nces. They said nothing and carried on with the meal. The next day. A childhood friend of Jessica organized a party, and Jayvion was also invited. Carl had said that there was something behind Jayvions suicide. Jessica wanted to meet Jayvion to know more about it. So she also went to the party. Molly knew it and specially picked her up, and they went together.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. On the way, Molly asked Jessica, Will Carl go too? I dont know, Jessica said slowly. She gazed out of the window. Molly nced at Jessica. She wanted to say something but didnt know what to say, so she didnt speak. Soon, they arrived at the restaurant where the party was held. Jessicas incident had been a trending topic, so when her friends saw Jessica, they werent surprised. They took good care of her and even waited for her at the entrance. As she entered the room, her friends surrounded her and asked her about her injury. Is it serious? It doesnt look so Look at your little face. You need to eat more. Jessica patiently replied. Then they changed the subject. Jayvion was almost thest one who arrived. As he entered, Jessica looked at him. He noticed Jessicas gaze, walked towards her, and sat beside her. Your arm Jayvions eyes rested on her bandaged arm. Jessica said, Its fine. How are you? Im fine too. I choked on water and fainted. Now Im OK. Jayvion smiled. Did you find out who pushed you? Jessica asked in a low voice. Jayvion realized that Carl had told Jessica about it. Nope. Jayvion shook his head. Jessica fell silent. She slightly frowned. She was deep in thought, so she did not notice that Jayvion was looking at her. After a while, Jayvion said, Whats wrong? You look unhappy. Jessica responded by asking, The checklist you gave me in the restaurant, who gave it to you? Jayvions expression became unnatural. That day, he gave Jessica the checklist. He was meant to threaten her with it if she didnt help him. He was ashamed to be so despicable. I dont know. Jayvion shook his head, Someone anonymous sent it to me. He even sent me a text message to tell me it was true. I was somehow possessed Dont you have any clues? Jessica interrupted him. She didnt want an exnation. She just wanted to know who he was. Carl thought her incident suspicious. So did she. She had been an artist for years and had participated in hundreds of performances. There were indeed some stage incidents. However, this incident was unusually weird. Chapter 1641 Everyone Respected Him I didnt think too much at that time. I thought that it was the casino employees who urged me to pay the money back. I had no way out. I even didnt doubt it. I couldnt find out anything even if Im going to investigate it When Jayvion mentioned this, he seemed a little frustrated. He also believed that things are not that simple after a talk with Carl about it. He just didnt know what they really wanted. Who did he offend and why did they try to harm him? And then he thought of Jessica Jayvion suddenly looked up at Jessica and said, Do you think someone is trying to harm you too? Maybe, Jessica answered calmly. Jayvion nodded slightly. Then he thought of something, hesitating, Jessica, I want to ask you something, but Im not sure if I can Then dont ask me, Jessica said directly. Jessica already knew his question. But she didnt want to mention it again after so many years. There was no need to do so. And she didnt want to talk about this with Jayvion. You love Carl, right? Jayvion finally asked. Jessica remained silent. Jayvion said with a wry smile, If thats the case, many things make sense. Life is too short to love only one person, Jessica said slowly as if she was talking to herself or Jayvion. Jayvion stared at her and said, But it varies from person to person. Some people may fall in love with more than one person through their lifetime, while others will only love one. Jessica was slightly stunned. When she was about to speak, she heard someone calling her name. Jessica, youre partial. Youve been chatting with Jayvion since you came. You dont even care about us Thats right. Jayvion, could you spare Jessica? Since we seldom get together, we also want to chat with her I agree! Someone followed. They were saying these half yfully, but Jessica did not mind and smiled all the time. She knew that they didnt mean it. After that, both Jessica and Jayvion were busy chatting, so they didnt go on the the previous topic. With all the dishes served, everyone began to eat. Molly didnt get a chance to talk with Jessica until she picked up some food for Jessica. It seems that Leonardo is noting, Molly said. If Carl came, they would wait for him. Everyone respected Carl. Yes, Jessica replied. The door of the room was opened. Jessica thought it was a waiter and did not look up. Until she heard someone calling, Carl! Carl, why didnt you tell us you woulde? Well be waiting for you. Come and sit next to me. Why should Carl sit next to you? Carl, sit here with me. Carl ignored them. Jessica raised her head and saw that he was walking towards her. Molly smiled slightly and immediately offered her seat to Carl.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Carl sat down without hesitation and began to pick up food for Jessica. Chapter 1642 They’re Right Jessicas right hand was injured and she couldnt pick up the food with her left hand. What would you like? Carl sat down and leaned closer to Jessica. He asked her in a low voice. Jessica moved to the side with some resistance and frowned slightly, Whatever. Carl knew Jessicas taste. He asked because he wanted to talk to her. Jessicas indifference was within his expectations. He wasnt angry. He put some food into Jessicas bowl and carefully put aside the ingredients that Jessica didnt like to eat, such as onions. The person beside him teased, Carl, you treated Jessica so well. She was like your girlfriend. Maybe others think that Jessica was Carls girlfriend. These words caused a burst ofughter. Everyone who knew them knew that they had a good rtionship. They all knew that Carl treated Jessica well and their families had a deep rtionship. In the early years, they thought that Carl and Jessica would be together, but Carl went abroad without hesitation. Jessica stayed in the country alone and then entered the entertainment circle. Another person said, If Carl really wanted to be together with Jessica, they would have been together earlier. I feel sad when I think that Jessica would be together with other people. He covered his chest and looked painful. Then he showed the hoof soup and said, Carl, help Jessica with the soup. I asked the kitchen to make it for her. It was good for her hand to have the hoof soup. Jessica looked at the white and tender hoof and slightly pursed her lip. You should eat some brain. These are hooves, not hands. Carl gently curled his lip and was ready to serve Jessica the soup and hooves. He asked, Do you want to eat? Jessica red at him, You go on and eat them if you want to. Carl really filled a bowl for himself. The people who teased Carl and Jessica just now brought up that topic again. What a pity. If Carl and Jessica were together, we didnt need to pay twice. However, there is no hope in this lifetime. Who says there is no hope? Carl nced at that person coldly. Of course, theres still hope. Its also possible that you wont get married. We just need to give Jessica the money. the man quickly changed his words. Carls face darkened, and that person instantly stoppedughing. Why did they think that they couldnt be together? Carl, Im joking. Dont be angry. That person was a little frightened. Carl didnt know what he was angry at either. He was used to their nonsense. But Jessica wanted to break up with him recently. Hearing those words, he wouldnt be happy. He still couldnt understand why they thought that he and Jessica couldnt be together. He loved Jessica so much. They are right. Jessica said and turned to look at Carl, Alright, lets eat. Carl discontentedly pursed his thin lips and stared straight at Jessica. But Jessica did not look at him. Carl took a deep breath and persuaded himself not to think about that anymore. Maybe Jessica was only angry with him.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1643 An Unprecedented Enthusiasm Alcohol was a must-have for a gathering. After drinking some alcohol, they were a little drunk and wanted to smoke. Someone took out his cigarette but Carl red at him. Jessica is here. Dont you dare light it. The man was so frightened that he dropped the lighter. Carl was the leader of this group since they were young. The rest of the group respected Carl and addressed him as Mr. Carl. They always listened to Carl. Afterward, no one dared to mention smoking and put away their cigarette cases. After the meal was over, the others left to have at other ces. Jessicas hand was injured, so she did not have the energy to go to another entertainment ce. The others dared not invite Jessica. After all, Carl was standing beside her with an unpleasant look. See you, Carl. Goodbye, Jessica. Lets hang out together next time Most people were gone. Carl put his hands in the pockets of his suit trousers and asked Jessica, Where are you going? Summers ce or yours? Jessica turned to look at Molly. Molly was confused. Why did Jessica look at her? Shouldnt Jessica answer Carls question? Did Jessica want Molly to drive her home? Molly widened her eyes and thought that the rtionship between Jessica and Carl might have deteriorated. If Carl wasnt here, it would be normal for Molly to escort Jessica home. But now Carl was here, if Molly dared to promise Jessica to drive her home, Carl would be mad at Molly and asked Molly to return the money. Molly was poor now. Molly dared not offend Carl lest he ask Molly to pay him back. Jessica, Carl is asking you. Where do you want to go? Itste and you should go back and rest early. I have something to do tomorrow morning, Molly said with a smile and pretended not to know what Jessica meant. When Jessica was about to speak, Carl said before her, Then lets go home. I Jessica spoke but was interrupted by Molly. Christopher! Molly did not expect to see Christopher here. Christopher saved Molly from the embarrassment. Are you here for dinner? What a coincidence. To escape from here, Molly ran to Christopher without hesitation, her tone filled with unprecedented enthusiasm. Christopher was smart. He nced at Jessica and Carl, and then observed Mollys expression, and knew what was going on. Christopher replied indifferently, Yes. Molly would only be enthusiastic about him when she had a request. However, Christopher couldnt lose his temper with Molly, so he could only expressing his discontent by being aloof to her. Seeing Christophers unhappy expression, Molly thought that he was unhappy with his meal just now, so she whispered to him, Can you tell them that you want to leave with me? Jessica seemed to have misunderstood Mollys rtionship with Christopher. If Christopher wanted to go with Molly, Jessica would not want Molly to drive her home. Molly lowered her voice and stared at Christopher pleadingly with her big eyes. Christopher narrowed his eyes slightly, Leave with you? To where?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Molly didnt know how to reply. Just now, Molly thought her request was normal, but now that Christopher had asked her, she felt that there was something wrong. She regretted it. Now Molly would rather be asked to return the money by Carl than talk to Christopher Chapter 1644 An Unprecedented Enthusiasm Molly regretted it and said, Then Take my car home. I happen to have something to tell you, Christopher said. What? Why did he suddenly act as she wished for? Before Molly replied, Christopher had grabbed her arm and looked towards Carl and Jessica from afar, Mr. Carl, Miss Jessica, Ill take Molly home. Goodbye. After Christopher finished speaking, he dragged Molly away. Molly walked with Christopher as she turned to look at Carl and Jessica. Ill leave first. See you Lets go. Carl stepped forward and opened the car door, signaling for Jessica to get in. Jessica didnt refuse him and entered the car. Her hand was injured and couldnt fasten the seat belt. After Carl got in the car from the other side, he leaned over to fasten her seat belt. Jessica pursed her lips and looked out of the car window. Buckling the seat belt only took several seconds. However, Carl didnt sit back and Jessica waited for a long time. What the hell are you Jessica turned around impatiently and met Carls gaze. He kept leaning towards Jessica and stared at her without moving. Sit back. Jessica frowned and pushed him.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Carl grabbed her hand and asked, Why did you break up with me? Jessica did not expect this question. She paused for a moment and said, I dont think it necessary to give you a reason. I want to know how I offended you, Carl said. Jessica opened her eyes and said, I just dont want to be with you anymore. Look into my eyes and speak again, Carls tone sounded extremely calm, without the slightest emotional fluctuation. This waspletely different from his previous attitude of refusing to part with her. Jessica was silent for a moment. She turned to look into his eyes and said, Dont you understand what I mean? I dont like you anymore. I dont love you anymore. She was tired. She couldnt exin it, but she didnt want to suffer for their rtionship. Carl lied to her and stayed with another woman, but she didnt even bother to ask. When she saw him with that woman, she was angry and couldnt believe her eyes. She even guessed if he and that woman had done anything However, after these few days, she had calmed down. Subconsciously, she was willing to believe in Carl. However, she could not refrain from guessing that Carl was lying to her. She couldnt believe Carl. If this continued, they would not have a good result. It was too tiring to get entangled with Carl. She wanted to end it. Carls voice suddenly lowered, You dont like me anymore? His eyes were filled with indiscernible emotions. Jessica slightly moved her lips and said, Yes! Then, she spoke smoothly, Yes, I dont have affection for you anymore. Why did you say to start over? Are you making fun of me? Carls grip on her hand became stronger. Youre hurting me, Jessica said in pain. You are saying you are hurt? Carl sneered and ced her hand on his chest, What about me? Chapter 1645 Everything Bad Is Doomed Carls questioning reminded Jessica of all the things in the past. She waspletely overwhelmed. Every time she thought about those bad memories, she felt extremely painful. When people were in pain, they wanted to have an outlet. And the best way to do it was to hurt someone around them. Did you ever think about my feelings when you went abroad? You left me alone, and it was really painful. I cant start a new rtionship even after years youve left! As Jessica continued, Carls courage and strength were gradually shattered. Every time this was brought up, they would both feel hurt. They didnt get over it. They were still stuck in it. Carl was repentant, and Jessica med him. Carl wanted to restart this rtionship to make up for it. Jessica also wanted to get back together, but she still internally resented him. In a rtionship, when you hurt your lover, you only received the same hurt. Unless you had never loved him. Or it would definitely hurt your feelings. So, Carl smiled self-deprecatingly, you said you wanted to get back. Is that because you want to give me a taste of my medicine? Yes, Jessica replied at once as if she couldnt wait to tell him she only wanted to get back at him. Carls eyes darkened. Just like a light went out. Jessica stared at his eyes, feeling somewhat sad. But she also felt rxed. She even felt that they were supposed to end up like this. They couldnt be happy together. If they could, they should have been happy many years ago. If they could, Carl would have stayed with her. Everything bad about them was doomed, including this ending.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. She recalled their story. This was the ending they were supposed to have. They couldnt be together. Even if they could, they wouldnt be happy. After a while, Carl looked up at her again. No, you didnt mean it. I did! Jessica refuted him loudly as if she would be more convincing if she spoke louder. No! Carl also refuted her loudly, his voice hoarse. Jessica looked at him, hesitating. But soon she calmed down. Im tired. I need some rest. If you dont want to send me back, I will take a taxi. Then she looked out of the window. It seemed she didnt want to say anything else to Carl. Carls prating eyes were on her. But in the end, he gave up. It was indeed better to send her back because it was cold in the night and she didnt recover. Carl freed his hand and sat back. He started the car and drove home. The air pressure in the car was very low. Jessica opened the window, trying to get some fresh air. But Carl closed it. Jessica turned around and red at Carl in dissatisfaction. But Carl only looked straight ahead, Its cold in the night. The wind will make you sick. Chapter 1646 Get Her Mad Inside another car. Molly and Christopher were sitting in the front row, chatting from time to time. The atmosphere was very harmonious. Whats happening with Mr. Carl and Miss Jessica? Christopher asked. How did you know? Molly looked at Christopher with surprise. Christopher did not say anything. Molly continued, I didnt tell you anything, and you didnt talk with Jessica just now. So how did you know? Christopher finally threw a look at her. He pointed to his brain, I get this. Molly nodded. She felt that it made sense, but something was wrong. Are you saying Im brainless, right? She widened her eyes and red at Christopher with aining expression, Youre kidding? Nope. Seeing she was mad, Christopher smiled. She was so cute when she was angry. So sometimes he deliberately got her mad. When he was single, they thought lovers were stupid as they often did something boring together. But after he developed feelings for her, it seemed those boring things became interesting. Molly snorted coldly and folded her arms. Fine. Im getting off. Stop here. She wanted to take a taxi back. After all, she only wanted Christopher to help her.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. She had never thought he would drive her home. After what he had said, she didnt want him to do that. Recently Christopher often said something to provoke her. But she didnt know why. He not only did that when he faced her. Sometimes, he even would send her something on WeChat. But after she read it, he sent her mocking words again. She was so mad that she didnt want to talk to him. But just after a night or a few days, she would forget about all of these annoying things. Every time she thought to herself that she wouldnt talk with him anymore. But she always failed to do so when she saw him. She would finally text him back each time he sent her WeChat messages. When they met, she also could not ignore him. Even if she didnt greet him, he could always find a way to affect her. Sure enough, mature men were not easy to deal with. She was d that she had escaped from her marriage. All mature men were difficult people. Christopher was a typical example. You mean here? Christopher did not stop her. Why didnt he stop me? At night, wasnt he afraid that something would happen to her in such a ce? Molly was sulking, but she still nodded, Yes. Christopher slowed down, looking like he was ready to pull up at any time. He said faintly, I heard that someone was robbed on this road a few days ago. They hadnt caught the suspect yet. Molly looked out of the window. It seemed few people living here and even the streetmps were exceptionally dim. She was a little bit scared and she pursed her lips. Is that so? But I heard that its very safe. It must be a rumor. The woman who was robbed is my employee, Christopher added. Molly was scared, Is that so? Chapter 1647 She Deserved It Yes. With a calm expression, Christopher looked convincing. Mollys resolution staggered as she got more scared. What should I do? Ive told him I wanted to get out. Out or not? But what if I get robbed? I dont have much money. I cant afford my house rent for next month if my money is taken away. That would be a disaster. What a miserable life. What if what the robber wants is more than money? Molly was frightened by the illusions in her head. She cared much more about her life than dignity. Life was the most important thing. Are you hungry? Would you want to get some snacks? Molly asked awkwardly. Christophers lips curved slightly but Molly could not see it. He asked calmly, Are you hungry? Yeah! A little bit. Mollypletely forgot the supper she just had not long ago. What do you want to eat? Christopher cooperated with her. We can eat whatever you want! Im okay with it. Molly tried to sound sincere. Christopher asked, You will pay? Yeah. Molly tried to wear a smile. She had to. It urred to Christopher that he read her posts a few days ago, If there is any food that can heal the soul in the world, it is certainly barbecue! So he said, How about barbecue? Mollys eyes lit up, Alright! She was relieved. She was so worried that Christopher would choose somewhere she could not afford. You look excited. Christopher looked at her. Molly tried to calm down and coughed softly, I like barbecue. Oh, Christopher replied indifferently. But Molly interpreted it as something meaningful. But she didnt want to figure it out. She couldnt see through this man. Christopher pulled up at a barbecue stand not far from Mollys house. He had a good memory. After just one nce from the car, he recognized it was the one in the photo Molly had updated in her Moments. The business of this stand was good. It had many customers.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The best way to find a good restaurant was through the number of its customers. So the food here must be good. Otherwise, Molly wouldnte here for several days. She posted pictures of this stand several times. As soon as they got out of the car, Molly led the way. After they sat down, she asked, What do you want? Ill order. She stood beside the table,pletely unaware that she was a girl and should be taken care of by a boy. Christopher suddenly understood why such a cute girl was still single. She deserved it. Hey! Not hearing his answer, Molly waved her hand in front of Christopher. Christopher stood up, Let me do it. No, no, no. Ill order. Molly shook her head repeatedly. Customers must pay the bill at once after ordering. So she couldnt let him do that. Christopher raised his eyebrows slightly, staring at her without saying a word. Although Molly had just started a career for a short time, she had learned a lesson. Those young and promising men all carried an indescribable energy. Carl was an example. And Christopher. So she sat down obediently, Alright. Just go. Chapter 1648 He Was Overwhelming Molly sat down and watched Christopher as he walked to the ordering area with long legs. As he stood there, his tall, straight figure attracted much attention. He was talking with the stand owner. Based on what she had known about him, Molly guessed he was asking about the price and the way to choose dishes. After that, he slowly rolled up his sleeves and picked up the dishes on the te. There was a lot of space for several customers to get what they wanted at the same time. But perhaps it was because he looked powerful, other customers all stood behind him. It seemed that they wanted to get their dishes after Christopher left. So she wasnt the only one who was afraid of him. She wasnt a coward. She sat back just because Christopher was overwhelming. After Christopher got several dishes, he turned around. But people behind him took half a step back because of his look. He finally realized that they were waiting for him to leave. So he quickly took some more dishes and left. Christopher looked over in her direction when he turned around. Molly withdrew her gaze. She took out her phone, pretending that she wasnt peeking at him. She didnt look up until she felt his gaze had shifted away. Smoke from the grill charcoal made Christophers brows pull together. He headed back. He looked like a noble kinging to a slum. Molly felt it funny. Christopher still frowned when he came back. Obviously, it was not a good experience. Perhaps he had never been to such a ce before. Molly pulled out a napkin. She observed Christophers reaction while she slowly wiped the table. Do you want something to drink? Christopher suddenly looked up at her. Drink? Molly shook his head. No. How about you? She just finished dinner not long ago, so she wasnt hungry at all. And there was no room for any drink in her stomach. No. Christopher looked at her, his eyebrows became t. After staring at Christopher for a moment, Molly finally asked, Do you feel ufortable in such a ce? No. Christopher copied Mollys behavior. He pulled out two napkins and wiped the dining table without pulling together his eyebrows. He threw the napkin ball into the trash can and looked up at Molly, Why? I just feel Molly thought for a moment, This is not the ce for you. Christopher looked at her thoughtfully, Then where is for me? Molly blinked, Golden Cauldron Club. Hearing this, Christopher smiled, Nonsense. What? Molly opened her eyes wide, unable to understand. Dont think about these boring things. Christopher poured her a ss of water. As long as they looked matched, it did matter whether this ce was for him. Molly curled her lips in dissatisfaction. He said she was bored again.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. It seemed that he always insulted her. He said this several times. Molly was unhappy, so she didnt want to talk to him. She took out her phone. Seeing she had been staring at her phone, Christopher frowned. But luckily the dishes were served. Christopher finally had an excuse to stop her. Put it aside. Enjoy your barbecue. Chapter 1649 I Need a Date Im working. Molly did not raise her head. A fashion designer texted her something about the new private dresses. They were only designed for big shots. With her exceptional shape and nobility, Jessica was invited to almost every fashion week. Many brands even sent Jessica their designs without charge. Jessica was raised in a famous rich family, so she enjoyed something unique. Molly still stared at her phone. She hadnt eaten anything, and Christopher also didnt start. After a while, Molly heard Christophers voice. Will you always be like this when you eat with me in the future? What? Molly was confused. She couldnt understand what he meant. Eat with him in the future? He sounded as if she would often eat with him. They just ate together asionally. They wouldnt get so many chances to eat together. Molly thought for a moment and found that they had eaten together several times a week. She ate with him more than with Jessica. Molly was shocked. Perhaps it was because Christopher had much free time or she cared less about her work these days. But as a boss, Christopher was busy So it must be she didnt care much about her work. Molly felt anxious. She must get busy and work hard. That was the way she proved her values. Oh, no! I still have some business papers to read. Molly sighed. Christophers lips curled up as he looked at Molly expressionlessly. It meant he was unhappy. Molly thought that maybe he had no idea where he should start. So he quickly took out a piece of fish on his te. She thought this one was the best, Its good. Then she looked at him expectantly. Christopher asked, Is this your favorite? Yes! I think this is the best. Molly said. Hearing this, Christopher began to enjoy it slowly. What do you think? Molly asked, looking expectant.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Christopher said calmly before he swallowed the food in his mouth, Great. This is the best barbecue stand Ive ever found Molly shook her head and said with reluctance, If it werent for this stand, I would have moved a long time ago. The rent here was quite expensive. Carl had paid the rent for her in the past months, but now she was under great stress as she paid it herself. But she didnt want to move because of this stand. She couldnt find such a delicious barbecue if she moved. Christopher was silent. He wasnt a foodie, so he couldnt understand it. ncing at Christophers expression, Molly knew that he couldnt get it. She waved her hand, Its fine. Lets stop talking about this. She wasnt hungry, but she was still happy to have her favorite now. Good food was the best thing to boost mood. I need to attend an event tomorrow. Christopher suddenly said. Molly was absent-minded, OK. He added, I need a date. Chapter 1650 You’re An Idiot Okay, Molly replied. She then picked up a string of chicken wings. She was waiting for more information from Christopher. Not hearing his reply, she looked up at him, So? Christopher looked at her angrily, What do you think? Sometimes her slow reaction was really annoying. Molly even didnt dare to eat the food beside her mouth. What did she think? She had no idea. What should she say? Molly carefully took a bite of the chicken wings. Suddenly she realized something, So youre asking me to help you find a date, right? Christopher nodded. She was bad at understanding others, but she was almost there. Christopher hoped she could make some more efforts. You can find Jessica if her arm were fine. Molly continued, Now you can only find someone else. But dont worry. Ill help you get one. Why why are you staring at me like that? Molly noticed that Christopher was with an ugly look on his face. Did she say something wrong? Christopher looked unhappy. She said she would help her because they were friends. But what did he want? You Youre an idiot! Christopher interrupted her coldly. Molly was dumbfounded by this. After a few seconds, she put down the food in her hand and looked at him angrily, Whats wrong with you? Why are you insulting me? Christopher pressed down on his temples, trying to calm down. He had made it clear. He said he needed a partner in front of her! But why did she wanted to find someone else? Christopher even began to doubt the way he spoke. Youre talking about nonsense! Molly sneered the way he did. Then she took up other sticks. She was very angry now. So she pretended to be fierce, and the way she ate looked bad. She looked somewhat wild. It reminded Christopher of a small wildcat in the park of hispany. It was fierce, but people there really liked it. Someone even made a photo wall for it. Seeing this, Christopher couldnt tell why his anger dissipated. He became patient, You dont need to do that. You can do it. Hearing this, Molly refused, No! But Christopher pushed the barbecue te in front of her, indicating something. Since Ive taken you to a barbecue, you couldnt say no. You have to do it. She must do something for him after someone bought her dinner. Molly lost all of her courage and strength.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. She peeked at Christopher, Well, I think the even you go must be gorgeous. So perhaps youd better find someone powerful or beautiful, right? Christopher often sneered at her. That was why she never thought he was talking about her when he said a date. She thought he was asking for help. Christophers tone sounded emotionless, You dont think youre beautiful? Of course, every girl hoped that she could look attractive. But the question was from Christopher. So Molly had to think about it very well before answering, or he would sneer at her. Chapter 1651 You’ll Never Have Me Molly coughed softly. She cleared her throat and said seriously, Im not that good-looking Christopher snickered, You know yourself quite well. Molly was lost for word. She was right. Christopher would never miss such an opportunity to mock her. She felt the barbecue in her mouth became tasteless. But it didnt matter. She could take it well as she was strong. Molly took a deep breath, smiling, Yeah. You have to know yourself very well if you want to live in the world. You go with me, Christopher demanded. Why? Molly felt that Christopher was self-contradictory. Aftermentating on her face like that, he even asked her to go with him. Christopher exined very sinctly, Its less likely to cause misunderstandings if you go with me. What do you mean? Molly felt there were implications in his words. Think about it. Then he took two kebabs from Mollys te after seeing his empty te. Molly was still thinking about his words. Seeing he was taking the kebabs, she quickly got the te closer to her so that he couldnt get them. But she failed. And he was enjoying the barbecue in front of her. Molly was speechless. Molly pulled her eyebrows together, ring at him. Then she kept thinking about what he had said. Suddenly, she understood it. You She pointed at Christopher angrily, Ill cast you off! Go with you? No way! But she thought these words werent tough enough, so she added, Youll never have me! Christopher coughed. He choked in shock at Mollys words. He covered his mouth with his hand, his face flushing red from choking. The barbecue tasted hot and spicy. So it would be very difficult to stop after he choked. Originally, Molly didnt want to help him, but after thinking for a while, she still got him a cup of water. Christopher didnt feel better until he had some water and kept silent for a while. He looked somewhat pitiful as his face was still a little red. Seeing his face, Molly relented. She thought it was just an even and it wouldnt take her long. She could find another time to do her work. But in the next moment, she regretted it because of Christophers words. You have no choice. Despite choking, Christopher hadnt lost hisposure at all. He still looked like a gentleman. And now his words were overwhelming. As a gentle and good-looking man, why did he always say things like that? Molly gritted her teeth and poured a ss of water. She stood up and gave Christopher a ss of water across the table. I think youd better have more water.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She was irritated. She put the cup beside Christophers mouth and forced him to drink. Christopher was caught off guard. Although most of the water spilled out, she did get some inside his mouth. Christopher quickly reacted. He held her hand to get the cup. But she held it tightly, so she tilted forward as he tried to grasp the cup. Now they were separated by the dining table. Molly couldnt keep her feet because of him, and she fell forward Chapter 1652 She Kissed Him It happened too quickly. Soon the corner of Mollys clothes would touch the te. As a neat freak, Christopher frowned as he saw it. So he quickly supported her waist. When a man lost his bnce, he was panic and would try to grab anything he could to steady himself and his upper body would continue to fall. Christopher did hold Mollys waist, but her head After Molly screamed, it waspletely quiet. Mollys eyes widened in disbelief as she stared at his ck eyes that were so close to her. She frozepletely. Her heart was crashing in her chest. Holy shit, I kissed him! Customers around them noticed this and began to talk about it in a low voice. Christopher slightly turned around, Can you stop? As he spoke, his warm breath brushed the corners of her lips. It was normal breath, but she felt it was hot now. So hot that her cheeks were burning. Im Im sorry Molly managed a few words. It sounded like she was about to cry, I I didnt mean it. I cant stand up She didnt want this. This was supposed to be a plot in mindless sis. At this moment, Molly did not want to eat the barbecue or force Christopher to drink. She only wanted to disappear at once. She had never done such an embarrassing thing. Moreover, the one she kissed was Christopher. How embarrassing it was! Would Christopher kill her to silence her? After all, he didnt look like a yboy Moreover, he had a fiance. He was so well-behaved that he had never asked other girls out or something. But she kissed him just now! The girl in front of him was flushed red and her voice was broken, looking extremely pitiful. If they were not in a booth, Christopher would have teased her for a while longer. But he saw someone taking out his phone from the corner of his eyes. He stood up and steadied Molly. Then he turned around and shot a warning nce at the person holding the phone. His eyes were sharp and cold. That person instantly looked away. But there were many customers here, so Christopher could not stop them all. He picked up his coat, put it over Mollys head, and walked out with his hand on her shoulder. Christopher did not mind it, but it would affect Molly as she was Jessicas manager and manyizens had seen her. Hey, what are you doing Suddenly, Molly couldnt see anything after she felt her head was covered by a coat. She reached out her hand, trying to remove the coat. Christopher pressed down on her hand and whispered, Someone is taking pictures. After bing Jessicas manager, Molly was very sensitive to the phrase take pictures. She kept silent and stopped pulling the coat off. With the coat on her head, she kept moving forward while Christopher held her shoulder. She grabbed the corner of Christophers clothes as her eyes couldnt amodate the darkness.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Christopher noticed she was relying on him. He smiled and slowed down. Can we stop? Molly felt that they had left the booth. The road was quiet and deserted. But Christopher lied, Someone is still following us. Lets get in the car. Chapter 1653 Take Her Home Okay. Without any doubt, Molly kept following him. She had never thought that Christopher would lie about such a thing, nor did she think that he would lie to her. They didnt stop until they almost reached the entrance of Mollys neighborhood. Christopher slowed down. Molly thought she could take off the coat. She stretched to pull it. But someone was faster than her. Christopher had taken off the coat when she just touched it. Molly couldnt see anything when the coat covered her head. So she had to narrow her eyes for a while so that they could adjust to the light. Were at the entrance of the neighborhood! Only then did she realize that where they were. Christopher stood beside her and slowly said, Go up. Okay. Molly nodded. Just as she was about to leave, she thought of something, hesitating. Whats up? Seeing this, Christopher looked up at her with a calm expression. Molly pursed her lips, not knowing how to start the conversation. She wanted to exin what had happened just now, but Christopher looked very calm as if nothing had happened. Since he was so calm, it would sound unnecessary if she exined. Molly hesitated for a few moments before putting a smile on her face and shaking her head, Nothing. Good night. Christopher lowered his eyes slightly. The light was dim, so she did not see awareness in his eyes. Dont forget the event. Christopher reminded her. EventN?velDrama.Org is the owner. This reminded her of what had happened before. Her face, which had already turned normal, became red again. I see. She quickly turned around, pretending that she couldnt wait to go home. Christopher smiled, Just go. Molly left at once, not daring to linger one more second. When he couldnt see her, he slowly walked towards his car He was in a good mood, smiling. As soon as he got into the car, his phone rang. His smile faded a little, and he was somewhat helpless. Grandma. Christopher, are you off work? Yes. His tone also became helpless. Its sote. Why dont you sleep? He didnt know if she had heard him because she asked loudly, I want to see the little girl from the Jones. When will you take her home? Christopher lived with his grandma when he was in primary school. He went abroad after graduation. So he was close to his grandmother the most. She was in her eighties, and her ears and eyes still worked very well, very healthy. But the only thing bothering Christopher was that she urged him to get married whenever she saw him. When Molly escaped from the marriage, she even forced him to swear that he would get her back. She said he couldnte back home if he was still single when the New Year came. Ill take her back for the New Year? Is that okay? Christopher patiently coaxed her. But she fell silent. Grandma? Christopher said tentatively. Did she fall asleep? Chapter 1654 What Did He Mean? But soon Corinne snorted coldly, New Year? Again! Youve said that many times. Christopher often told her that they would talk about it when he came for the New Year. But he didnt. So Corinne didnt believe him anymore. Christopherughed, Im serious. Then Ill trust you this time, Corinne said awkwardly. But soon she asked, Who will you bring home? Remember to tell me before youe back. You know my eyesight is poor. Im afraid Ill call her by the wrong name. Grandma, besides that little girl from the Joneses, who do you want to be your granddaughters? Christopher was helpless. I saw her picture when I enjoyed tea with my friends a few days ago. Shes so lovely. No wonder she didnt want to marry you While Corinne praised Molly, she also started to look for Christophers defects. Sheined that he was too busy with his work and always smiled in a business way. Then she added that he was insincere, which was the reason girls didnt like him Corinne keptining and Christopher had to listen to it. Finally, she stopped. After hanging up, Christopher let out a long sigh of relief, rxed that this conversation was over. He turned around and nced at the neighborhood where Molly lived. He took out his mobile phone to check his Moments. He found Molly had updated her Moments. She was home so soon? Molly posted a picture. And there were some words with it, It has produced flowers! In the picture was a bunch of flowers. He had to listen to his grandmothersint, but she was so happy to appreciate the flowers. If it werent for her, he wouldnt have suffered that. Christopher was upset. So hemented on Mollys post with a full stop. Molly checked the updates of her WeChat friends after she posted that. When she was about to check these updates again, she saw ament. It was from Christopher. She was inexplicably expectant. But she only found a full stop. Molly replied with a question mark. These nts didnt cost her too much. She thought that they wouldnt bloom anymore. But when she came back, she found that they all produced flowers. So she took a picture and updated her Moments in excitement. Sometimes Christopher would like her updates, but he had nevermented on them except this time. She didnt know what he meant. She waited for a long time, but Christopher didnt reply. Christopher ignored her? Maybe he was driving home and his phone was left aside. She thought she must be right. Then she put her phone aside and went to take a bath with her pajamas. By the time she finished bathing, drying her hair, and taking care of her skin, it was already an hourter. She picked up her phone as soon as she finished all of these things. She got a dozen ofments. Molly, where did you gotely? Wow, beautiful flowers! As beautiful as you Beautiful flowers She received all kinds ofments. They all seemed to be very perfunctory. And all of them were from her friends. After she left home, she did not have much contact with her former friends. They would only like orment on her WeChat updates.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Molly checked all thements, but no one was from Christopher. What did he mean? Christopher had just arrived home. He checked his WeChat, and then put his phone aside. He thought that Molly would definitely try to figure out what he meant. Chapter 1655 Why Are You Back? Actually He meant nothing. He just didnt want her to sleep well. As Christopher expected, Molly didnt sleep well all night.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. She woke up at night, still wondering what that full stop meant. So naturally, she didnt look very well the next morning. She felt better after she took a shower. She got up early. After the quick shower, she drove to Jessicas. Although Jessica was injured, she had to work again next month. So Molly needed to get the schedule done. On the way there, Molly texted Jessica. Jessica, are you up? Im driving to your house now. Jessica replied after a while, Yeah. Have you eaten breakfast? Ill bring you two some. Molly thought that Jessica was still living with Carl. Last night, Carl went to work after driving Jessica back. When he left, his face went ugly green. Jessica did not care whether he did go to work or just went to find another woman. Bring me something with soup. Thank you. After texting Molly, she wanted to wash up. Just as she got out of the bed, a sound came from the door handle. Jessica was stunned. She turned around and saw Carle in He was wearing the clothes he worest night, looking slightly haggard, but he was still handsome. Why did he suddenlye back in the morning? Jessica looked at him quietly for a moment. Then she walked towards the bathroom without saying a word. She heard footsteps behind her. She knew it was Carl. She kept walking, not saying anything or turning around. She was about to get her toothbrush when she was beside the sink. But Carl took advantage of his height and took it from behind She was stunned for a moment. She raised her head slightly and looked at Carl in the mirror. But Carl lowered his eyes. Even if she was standing right in front of him, she could not see them clearly. But he acted like he did not notice Jessicas gaze. He got the toothpaste ready and gave the toothbrush back into her hand. Then he turned on the tap and tested the temperature of the water. He got her a cup of warm water and brought it beside her mouth. They both did not move. Carl looked at her expressionlessly. Secondster, Jessica lowered her head to get some water. She started brushing her teeth with her uninjured hand. Carl stood beside her with the cup in his hand, quiet and patient. When Jessica finished, he poured the water. Only then did he began to wash. Jessica put her toothbrush back. Finally, she said the first words after Carl returned. Why are you back? Come back to see you. And I need to wash up and change my clothes before heading to thepany. Carl was squeezing the toothpaste. He still lowered his head and didnt look at Jessica as he spoke, his voice calm. Jessica slightly moved her lips, his face nk for a moment. She was mean to Carl these days. It was okay with Carl if she only lost her temper, but sometimes he couldnt bear what she said. So he was somewhat irritated by what she had said just now. Chapter 1656 You’ve Learned A Lot from Him In the past, Carl would definitely be mad if she said something unpleasant. Although he wouldnt lose his temper, he would try to let her know he was mad. But now, it seemed he didnt care about it at all. He started brushing his teeth. In the narrow space, only the buzzing sound of the electric toothbrush could be heard. Jessica slowly washed her face by the side. She did it slowly. She was still applying skincare products on her face after Carl finished brushing his teeth. Carl stared at her for a moment, and then smiled, You did this on purpose? What? Jessica turned to look at him. I want to take a bath. He smiled wider. Did it have anything to do with her? But soon Jessica understood. She was still here, so it was indeed inconvenient for Carl if he wanted to shower. Jessica walked out, with her face cream in her hand. As soon as she came out, Carl closed the door. Soon, the sound of water came from inside. Jessica stared at the bathroom door for a moment, pursed her lips, and then sat down at the dressing table. She didnt deliberately apply the cream slowly. After all, she was injured now, and she could only do it with one hand. She had no reason to do that. Just a moment ago, she had thought that Carl had changed. But it seemed he was still flippant. Molly bought two breakfasts. She put them on the table and opened them, Wheres Carl? He is taking a bath. Jessica was hungry. She answered and picked up a spoon to have breakfast. Molly guessed something, Oh. In the morning? Jessica was more experienced than Molly, so she knew the implications in Mollys words. Youve learned a lot of things from Christopher. Jessica emphasized the word things. Molly chuckled, I dont think so. To save her time, she packed her breakfast together. Jessica asked her, How have things been between you and Christopher? Jessica, it sounds so strange. What do you mean by between I and Christopher? I had nothing to do with him at all Molly tried to exin. But actually, she was a little bit guilty because she remembered what had happenedst night.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. She didnt mean to do that, but she did kiss Christopher. If it didnt happen, she would say it with more courage. But now, she felt somewhat in the wrong and she sounded guilty. From her tone, Jessica knew that she was right. If you had nothing to do with him, why did he drive you home? Hes a gentleman. A gentleman? Then why didnt he drive me home? He Molly didnt know what to say, and Jessica smiled with satisfaction. Now Molly knew that Jessica was deliberately teasing her. She snorted softly, Jessica, why do you always make a joke of us? Try to say it in front of Christopher next time if you can. Alright. Jessica agreed at once with a faint smile. Just as Molly was about to say something, she saw Carl standing not far away. Molly had no idea when he came out and stood there. Chapter 1657 Afraid of Alarming Her Carl. Molly hurriedly called Carl, trying to change the topic. She did not want to be teased by Jessica anymore. After all, she was no longer as tough as before. It was all because of the barbecuest night. Now when she saw the barbecue, she would think of Christopher. She felt that she would not go to the barbecue recently. She got a bad feeling about it. What are you talking about so happily? Carl walked over and sat down beside Jessica. It had been a while since he had seen Jessica smile like this. Just now, when he came out, he saw Jessica and Molly chatting from afar. She seemed to be happy, because she beamed. He remembered that when Jessica chatted with Summer, she was also very happy.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Even when Jessica spoke to Leonardo, her tone was better than when she spoke to him. It seemed that she looked extremely unhappy only when facing him. Carl was very unhappy with this cognition. But he couldnt bear to disturb Jessica and Molly. Until he was discovered by Molly, he had no choice but toe over. How did you know that we were happy? You just meant Jessica. Of course, she is happy because she made fun of me Molly said indignantly. Did you make fun of Molly? Carl tilted his head and unconsciously softened his tone as he spoke to Jessica cautiously as if he was afraid of rming her. Molly also sensed Carls caution. She was somewhat surprised. What exactly happened between them? It had been weird recently. No. Jessica denied seriously, Its just a normal question about her feelings. Molly sighed, Jessica, how can I convince you that Christopher has nothing to do with me? I believe you. Jessica nodded, with her expression serious. Molly gave up. She immersed herself in breakfast. When Molly fell silent, no one lit up the atmosphere, and the dining table immediately quieted down. The smile on Jessicas face gradually faded away, and she didnt seem to have any intention of speaking. She could chat so happily with others, but she didnt say a word to him. Was it really like what she said? Didnt she like him anymore? That was why she didnt want to talk to him. That was why she wasnt happy to talk to him. That was why she wanted to break up with him. The reason why they had been entangled for so many years was that they liked each other. So if they suddenly didnt want to continue it, it meant that they didnt like each other anymore. If so, everything became simple. However, he could not persuade himself to let Jessica go. He never thought that Jessica would be with anyone else, nor did he think that he would be with someone other than Jessica. If they could only torture each other when they were together, he would rather endure it than separate. People were always insatiable. He didnt want to part, but at the same time, he wanted the smile on Jessicas face. It was as if he had fallen into an endless circle, unable to find a way out. He could only keep circling around here. After breakfast, Carl went straight to thepany. Jessica and Molly talked about their next work. Coincidentally, Jessicas character was also a patient in the early stages of the new y. Most of the scenes were on the bed, so even if her injuries were not healed, it would not be a problem for her to join the crew. Chapter 1658 Never Thought About It Aftermunicating with Jessica about her work, Molly put on the posture of an agent. Jessica, you should rest at home for the next few days. If you feel bored, you cane to the studio to supervise the work, or ask Carl to take you out for a walk. Molly felt that Jessica had be more and more bored recently. She did not like to go out or talk as much as before. She was worried that Jessica would develop other illnesses. However, she was busy with her work and did not have much time to apany Jessica. I know. You dont have to worry about me. You should worry about yourself. Jessica gave a half-smile. Molly didnt say much.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Before she left, she looked hesitant to say something. The words ask for help were written on her face. In the end, Jessica said, Tell me what you need. Nothing. Molly was a little embarrassed. Nothing? Jessica quickly answered, Then forget it. Yes, theres something. Molly pitifully pulled at the corner of Jessicas clothes, Jessica, lend me a gown, please Jessica was amused, Miss Molly, are you reduced to borrowing a gown now? Thats right, Im so miserable. Please lend me one. Molly sighed. Every time this happened, she would curse herself in her heart for being stupid. Everyone was in a business marriage, so why could she only think of such a stupid way to escape? Couldnt she think of a way to make her so-called fiance hate her so that he wouldnt want her even in a business marriage? Christopher was right. She was stupid! Realizing that she actually agreed with Christophers words, Molly was in a bad mood. Where are you going? Ill order one for you. Molly did her best to help her, so she was willing to give her a gown. Molly understood Jessicas intention, Its toote. I need it tonight. Tonight? Are you in such a hurry? Jessica tilted her head to look at her, What banquet? A business activity Molly did not know what kind of activity it was. She only heard Christopher say that there was an activity. She did not have time to ask more, nor did Christopher say it. She didnt even think about it. You dont even know what kind of activity it is, so youre going to participate? Arent you afraid that something will happen? Jessica felt that Molly was too reckless. She didnt even know what kind of activity it was, but she actually dared to participate. Jessica discovered that Molly was very clear-headed and alert when dealing with other matters, such as working for her. However, when it was about herself, she was a little confused. Seeing Jessicas serious expression, Molly couldnt help but hesitate. It shouldnt She felt that Christopher wouldnt rip her off. Jessica gradually realized something. Who are you going with? With Molly had just been teased by Jessica, so she was a little embarrassed to say that she was going with Christopher. Christopher? Jessica asked tentatively and observed Mollys expression. She was sure that she had guessed correctly. I got it. Jessica revealed a gentle smile. Go to my cloakroom and pick. The gowns in the closet in the innermost area were never worn. Molly was a little flustered to see Jessicas smile. Chapter 1659 A Hint of Tenderness At night. Molly wore the gown borrowed from Jessica and went to the dinner party with Christopher.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. In order to save money, she did not even do the styling at the barbers shop. Instead, she did some styling at home and put on makeup. When she went downstairs, Christopher was already waiting there. He leaned against the front of the car in a white shirt. The expression on his face was faint and did not show the slightest bit of anxiety. Molly had been a little nervous. That was because when Christopher called her beforeing here, she promised that she would definitely be ready to go downstairs as soon as he arrived. Now, it had been forty minutes since he arrived. When she came down, she was wondering if Christopher would be angry. Considering his calm expression, she thought he wasnt angry. Molly looked down and walked quickly on her high heels. Christopher heard the sound and turned to look at her. Molly smiled and said, Im ready. Did he feel the apology in her smile? If you feel it, dont get angry. Christopher stared at her face for a long time, and then he sized her up. Molly thought happily. Was he going to praise me? When one was happy and immersed in joy, he or she would not pay attention to the road Molly was waiting for Christophers praise, so she didnt care about the road. When she approached Christopher, she identally stepped into a small pit, staggered, and leaned forward. If she was wearing t shoes, as usual, this small pit wouldnt affect her. But now she was wearing high heels, so she couldnt control her body at all She suddenly fell forward, thinking that she would fall to the ground and her makeup and clothes would be in vain. Fortunately Christopher quickly supported her, keeping her from falling. Molly heaved a sigh of relief, Thank you. Christopher didnt look happy as he helped her to her feet, Are you alright? Im fine. Molly hurriedly nodded. It was fortunate that she didnt fall to the ground. Christopher immediately released his grip and turned to open the door. He opened the door at the shotgun seat side and turned to look at Molly, who was still standing there looking at him. Get in the car. Yes. Molly trotted over. After she just took two steps, Christopher med her in a whisper, Dont run! Molly looked up in confusion. Did she provoke him by running? Christopher looked at her expressionlessly. She couldnt guess what Christopher was thinking at this moment, but she could vaguely feel that he wasnt in a good mood right now. Molly got into the car and began to recall in her mind. She remembered that when she first met Christopher, he was very polite to her. He always wore a smile. As long as she didnt touch his bottom line, he would be friendly. But while she was getting closer and closer to Christopher, she felt that his temper was getting worse and worse. When Christopher boarded the car, he saw Mollys thoughtful expression. Her brows furrowed tightly as if she was thinking of something puzzling. This girl thinks about a lot of things all day long. Christopher was about to start the car when he noticed that she did not fasten her seat belt, so he leaned over to fasten hers. Molly came to herself and discovered that Christopher was fastening her seat belt. His movements were straightforward and neat, but Molly felt a hint of gentleness. Chapter 1660 Boring It was really easy to please her. One second ago, she was thinking about how Christopher was feeling and why he was so angry. Now she had already forgotten all those questions. In fact, most of the time, she felt that Christopher was easy-going. Thinking of this, she cleared her throat, and asked Christopher, How do you think I look today? The moment she spoke, she felt somewhat embarrassed, so she finished her sentence quickly. After fastening her seat belt, Christopher sat up straight to start the car. Although he heard Mollys question, he didnt get it clearly, so he asked again, What? Molly was a little embarrassed to say it again. She gave her hair a stroke and whispered, Nothing. She really didnt have the courage to say it again. Just now, she was so bold that she asked Christopher such a question.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Christopherbined the words he had just heard and Mollys embarrassed expression, and he vaguely understood what she asked. Molly had been carefully dressed today. Her makeup was very exquisite, her skirt was beautiful, and she wore high heels, which made her more graceful. She looked very different from usual. Because of this, Christopher couldnt help but look at Molly a few more times when she came down. She was obviously expecting his answer but didnt dare to ask again. Was he that scary? Was he not gentle enough when he was with her? Christopher briefly reflected on himself, and then said, You are very beautiful today. Mollys eyes lit up and she blinked a few times, not believing her ears. Christopher actually praised her! She was happy, her eyes shining brightly. Christopher couldnt help but look at her a few more times. Of course, it took me a lot of effort to put on this favorite makeup. Molly raised her chin proudly. Christopher echoed, Yes, it took an entire evening. He used to think that womens makeup and things like that were quite boring. However, aftering into contact with Molly, he felt that women were quite scary sometimes. Even if they did something boring and said something boring, it would still be very interesting. Molly thought that Christopher was going to settle the score with her, so she immediately shut her mouth and pretended to sleep. Christopher felt strange. Why did she suddenly fall silent? He turned around and saw that she had already closed her eyes. Did she find chatting with him boring? Molly slept all the way to the venue of the event before she woke up. Christopher stretched out his arm and Molly held onto it. Then, she followed Christopher into the event site in a daze. Even after she signed in, Molly did not understand what kind of event it was. Fortunately, she only needed to sit quietly by the side, and there was no need for her to deal with anyone. The people who came up to greet them were all dealt with by Christopher himself. Molly looked around curiously. Christopher saw her boredom and whispered to her, Ill take you out to see the night sceneryter. What night scenery? Molly asked curiously. Youll know. After Christopher finished speaking, he turned around to deal with the others. Not long after, Christopher pulled her up and said, Follow me. Chapter 1661 Take It Molly did not know where Christopher was taking her, but because of her trust in Christopher, she would follow him without asking him where they were going. After leaving the venue, Molly asked Christopher, Where are you taking me? Any night scene? She was indeed not very familiar with this area. Although she was born and raised in Hoover City, her circle was rtively fixed. Since Hoover City was so big, she had not been to all ces. In front of the venue was a square. When the two reached the square, Molly heard an olddy shouting angrily, Christopher! The voice was quite loud. Molly looked at her curiously and discovered that a gray-haired olddy was walking towards her with a happy expression. She was running, to be exact. Molly turned to look at Christopher with a face full of surprise, Who is that olddy calling? She looks at us. Do I know her? Christopher pursed his lips slightly. The corners of his lips slightly drooped, as if he was unhappy and helpless. You know her? Molly whispered. Christopher wanted to leave and pretended not to see his grandmother. However, Corinne was agile and she walked very fast, so he didnt have time to run. Christopher, I finally see you. Youve been back in Hoover City for so long, but Ive only seen you twice. Youre really busy Corinne walked over and pretended to be angry and taught Christopher a lesson. Why are you here at night? Christopher looked around and found that only Corinne was there. But his words did not result in Corinnes reply, because her attention was distracted by Molly. Corinne had seen Mollys photos before and immediately recognized her as Christophers fiance. She happily said, You are Grandma! Christopher hurriedly interrupted her, Its toote. Ill take you back. Its not toote. Its only ten oclock. Im old, and I dont need much sleep, you Corinne said as she looked at Molly with a happy expression. Molly understood that this old woman was Christophers grandmother. Although she did not know why Corinne had such a happy expression when she saw her, she still nodded slightly out of courtesy and called out, Hello. Hey, it sounds so sweet. When Corinne saw Mollys photos, she liked her very much. Now that she saw her, she was even more satisfied. Her gaze never left Molly. Although Molly was not afraid of her, she felt extremely strange and looked at Christopher for help. Christopher stood in front of Corinne and blocked her line of sight, Grandma, stop messing around. Ill take you home. Ill give you this. Corinne ignored him and took off the bracelet from her hand and handed it to Molly. Molly really didnt understand what Christophers grandmother meant. Were all the old people so kind now? They would give such a big present for the first time they had met with someone? Although Molly didnt wear these things, her mother knew how to wear them, so she knew a little about them. She could tell at a nce that they were of top quality and value. Take it. Go home yourself. Be careful. Call me when you get home. Christopher took the bracelet and stuffed it into Mollys hand, waiting for Molly to respond.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 1662 But Not Now I Molly suspected that she was hallucinating. She tilted her head slightly and looked at Christopher with a puzzled expression. Did he just tell her to take it? His grandmother was old, and her action didnt matter. But why would Christopher follow her? To let her have such a precious item? Was he sick? Call me when you get home, Christopher said again. Actually, it was sote, so he was not at ease when Molly would go home alone. After all, Molly was very beautiful today. He wanted to take her home personally. But in contrast, he was even more worried about his grandmother going home alone. Grandma was old. Although she was agile, the family was still worried. Therefore, Grandma would not be allowed to go out alone. Even if she went out, there would definitely be someone with her. He had to send his grandmother home first. Christopher frowned slightly. That was a sign of impatience. Molly did not think about it and nodded, Okay. After receiving a satisfactory answer, Christopher rxed, Go, Ill watch you get in the car. Oh. Molly turned around in a daze and saw Christopher supporting his grandmother and looking at her. There were quite a few cars passing by here, and Molly immediately hailed a taxi. She got in the car and looked out through the window. She saw Christopher taking pictures in her direction with his phone. From his angle, he should be taking the license te number. Mollys heart warmed up, and she couldnt help but smile. Seeing Molly leave in the car, Christopher turned to look at his grandmother. Grandma, why did you sneak out again? Does the family know? Grandma had run out before, and Christopher knew this. Corinne looked like a child caught doing something wrong. She lowered her head and sped her hands together. She said guiltily, I just came out to take a look She secretly nced at Christopher and saw that his expression was not good. She then said, They have all gone out for errands. I am alone at home. It has been a long time since I saw you. I heard your parents chat today and they said that you would be participating in an activity here tonight. I just wanted toe and see you Christophers expression froze, and then softened. Grandma, if you miss me, just tell me. Ill go home and see you or you can have a video call with me. Dont get out alone. Its too dangerous. I know. Corinne nodded repeatedly as if she knew that she was wrong. Lets go. Christopher took his grandmother to his car. After getting in the car, Corinne saw that Christophers expression wasnt so ugly anymore, so she excitedly said, I didnt expect you to really be with her. I like her.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. When it came to Molly, Christopher couldnt help but smile, I like her too. I know it, Corinne said teasingly as she drawled. Christopher covered his lips and coughed softly, looking embarrassed. Yo, you are embarrassed, Corinne said with a smile. Christopher became serious and said, Alright, Grandma, stop talking. Im going to drive. I have a mouth, how can I not talk? Why didnt you let me talk to her just now? This is the first time Ive seen her Corinne muttered discontentedly. If you want to see her, Ill take her home and let you have enough appreciation, but not now. After all, Molly didnt know his identity. Chapter 1663 Watched Her for a Long Time After Molly got home, she took out the bracelet that Corinne had given her. It was indeed good and valuable. She had seen something good like this before, but it was Christophers grandmother who gave it to her, so she always felt that something was wrong. Christophers grandmother probably misunderstood her and Christopher, right? But she had nothing to do with Christopher. But now that this bracelet was in her hands, she could not exin it clearly. Molly sighed, and then she immediately searched the room for something to contain this valuable bracelet. To be honest, she couldnt even find a container good enough for the bracelet. If there was something wrong with this bracelet, she would not be able to give it back to Christopher. She felt that Christopher probably only wanted her to take it because he didnt want to make his grandmother unhappy. She would definitely have to return the braceletter. Finally, Molly put the bracelet in one of her ne boxes. That was her best ne box. After finishing all this, she went to take a shower and prepare to go to bed. She had a lot of work to do tomorrow. Molly fell asleep after taking a shower. She checked the time before going to bed, set the rm clock, and then closed her eyes peacefully. But before closing her eyes, she always felt as if she had forgotten something. She thought for a while, but before she could remember anything, she fell asleep in a daze. In the middle of the night, she faintly heard a knock on the door. Who would knock at the door in the middle of the night? It should be a dream. Thinking of this, she rolled over and went back to sleep. When people were half asleep and half awake, their brains were not very clear, and they were unable to distinguish between dreams and reality. So was Molly.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. After a while, the knock on the door continued, and the sound grew louder and louder. Molly couldnt convince herself that she was dreaming anymore. She suddenly sat up on the bed. She habitually picked up the phone at the bedside and checked the time. Only then did she realize that the phone had already been turned off. She had plugged in the phone to charge it before she went to bed. How could this be? Molly looked down the line and realized that the plug was loose and not charged at all. The knocking on the door continued. It was even louder than before, giving her the illusion that someone would break in if she didnt open the door. Molly hurriedly plugged in her phone and turned it on. She got up and went to the living room. Looking at the clock on the wall, she found that it was half past two in the morning. It was not even three oclock. She thought that she had slept for a long time, but she didnt expect that she had only slept for more than two hours. But at this time, who would it be? Molly recalled the social news she had seen before, as well as the story Christopher had told her about the robbery of theirpanys employees. Her heart skipped a beat, and she began to be afraid. Did bad people who had been following her for a long time know that she lived alone ande over at midnight The more Molly thought about it, the more afraid she became. She turned around and went to the kitchen to get a knife to protect herself. She couldnt see what was happening outside from the inside. Molly! At this moment, she heard her name called out from outside. The sound instion of the house was good, but because she was standing at the door, she could hear the voices of people outside. This gangster was amazing. He actually knew her name. He must have watched her for a long time. Chapter 1664 Such an Impeccable Excuse Molly was so scared that her hands were trembling. What if he was an aggressive gangster? Would he keep knocking on the door? If she didnt open the door, would he break in? If he broke in, would it be considered self-defense if she fought against that person and identally hacked him? In a very short period of time, Molly thought a lot. She even thought about being sentenced for excessive self-defense. Molly! Are you at home? The people outside called her name again. This time, he went even further and directly asked her if she was at home. Was she that stupid? He actually asked such a question. Was this gangster stupid? However, this gangsters voice sounded a bit pleasant and familiar. At this time, the person next door opened the door. Stop it! We are all woken by you! Annoying. A neighbor actually opened the door! Molly was very touched. Finally, she was not alone. She built up some courage, thinking about whether she should open the door at this time. Sorry, I cant get in touch with my girlfriend, so I want to see if shes home. A mans calm and pleasant voice sounded from outside. When the neighbor heard him say this, his tone became much better. I think she is home. I heard her open the door before. Maybe she is asleep. Try knocking a little longer. Alright, thank you. Youre wee.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Then there was the sound of the door closing, and the neighbors came back. Molly was shocked. She was too naive and ignorant. She shouldnt have questioned the gangsters intelligence. He even made such a brilliant and impable excuse! This neighbor trusted others too easily. Molly. A mans voice came from outside. Molly leaned against the door this time, listening more clearly than before. She noticed that he sounded a little like Christopher. However, why did Christophere to find her in the middle of the night? Was he crazy? The more Molly listened, the more she felt that he was Christopher. She gritted her teeth to bolster her courage and quietly opened the door. When she opened the door, she was still thinking that if it wasnt Christopher, she would immediately close the door. If necessary, sh him, and go to jail. It was no big deal! Maybe Leonardo could save her. With this in mind, Molly opened the door. She opened the door very slowly. The first thing she saw was a mans shoe, then a suit and trousers, and then a familiar face. After seeing his face clearly, Molly was shocked and said, Its really you! Who would have thought that the person who was knocking at the door was actually Christopher? Christopher actually stood at her door in the middle of the night and knocked on her door. Somehow, she suddenly felt like an immortal had fallen off the altar. Christopher wasnt the kind of person with extraordinary intelligence and supernatural ability in her mind anymore. The moment Christopher saw her, the anxiety on his face instantly vanished. He looked relieved. He looked at Molly and remained silent without saying a word. Molly did not know what he was going to do, but it seemed strange to speak here at night. She opened the door wider and said, Come in quickly. As she spoke, she retreated to the side, giving him a way out and letting him in. Chapter 1665 I’ve Been Waiting for Your Call Christopher walked in. This was the first time he had came to Mollys ce. It was a typical girls ce, which was the same as he had imagined. Everything here oozed the warmth and sweetness of life. He could tell that the owner of the house loved life. Christopher also had thought about this before. He had been looking around since he came in. But Molly didnt feel ufortable. When other people had poor manners, Molly would feel offensive. But when Christopher did, she didnt feel anything wrong. It was strange. Just like now, aftering in, he did not say anything but looked around. But Molly did not feel ufortable. Instead, she was somewhat d that she had just made time to clean the house a few days ago. But she felt that Christopher was strange. It was in the middle of the night. She didnt think he was here just to have a look at her house. You Just as Molly spoke, Christopher turned to look at her. Molly asked carefully, Why did youe here? You didnt call me. Christopher looked calm but not gentle at all. He was not ming her. Instead, he sounded like he had been treated unfairly and he came for an exnation. What? Molly was stunned for a moment before she remembered what he had said to her. When she got in the taxi, Christopher had asked her to call him after she got home. He had deliberately said it twice, waiting for her to say okay. And she did But shepletely forgot about it after she was back. She still remembered it until she put away Corinnes bracelet. She did feel that she had forgotten something when she went to bed. Now she knew what it was. Get it? She looked guilty. So Christopher knew that she had remembered it. Molly nodded, feeling even more guilty, So youre here for Before she could finish her sentence, Christopher interrupted her, Yes. I came for it. Ive been waiting for your call. What? Molly waspletely stunned. Her mind was spinning with confusion. But it was mainly because Christophers words were confusing.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. What did he mean? She felt that Christopher had been acting strangely recently. She would misunderstand it. Im an adult. I just took a taxi home, and nothing would happen. You didnt have to do that. Even if I didnt call you, you dont have to rush to my house in the middle of the night. Youre already an adult. You know that? As Molly continued, she increasingly felt that she was right and began to me Christopher. Youre telling me what to do? Christopher threw a calm nce in her direction. Molly pursed her lips, silent. She didnt dare to say anything. She was afraid of him. But she didnt know why She sighed. Why is your phone off? Christopher asked again. It was already veryte after he drove his grandmother home. It was a busy and tiring day. He sat on the sofa, waiting for Mollys call. But he didnt expect that he fell asleep. It was 1:00 a. m. when he woke up. He called Molly, but her phone was turned off. So he decided to drive across the city to her house. Chapter 1666 Back to Normal On the way, Christopher kept wondering why Molly didnt call him and why her phone was turned off. He was worried if something happened to her. What was it? If she was alright, he would definitely not let her go home alone in the future. He would send her home no matter howte it was and how busy he was. Since Mollys phone was turned off, and he had been worried that she would not be at home. He knocked on the door for such a long time that he felt disappointed. Then the neighbor opened the door and came out. It was not until he heard the neighbors words that he felt a little relieved. Only when Molly finally opened the door and stood in front of him did he calm down. And he was relieved. Molly pondered for a moment to find a reason, but she still told the truth. My phone was dead You Christopher stopped what he was going to say. Molly just looked at him innocently. She didnt mean it. Her phone was already turned off before she could find a charger. She could do nothing at that time. It was not her fault. Molly didnt feel nervous at all because she had already figured out how to exin it to him. Christopher stared at her for a while and he could not talk tough to her. But he still couldnt help but scold her, You are so stupid! Christopher! Molly looked at him angrily, Are you crazy? Youre here at the midnight just to scold me, right? She didnt understand. Christopher answered indignantly, Youre right. I am crazy! When his friends were disappointed in love, they would drink together. When his friends were drunken, they would say to him, Remember, dont fall in love with others. You will find it great to be single Christopher didnt believe it. He thought it was because people tended to lose their minds in romantic rtionships. If people could keep their minds clear, they wouldnt be so painful. He finally understood. It was impossible. You Molly didnt expect he would say that. Christopher was strange. Alright, alright. Youre right. Im stupid. Im really sorry. Please dont talk to me like that. It made her ufortable.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. I want to drink water. Christopher sat down on the sofa and said calmly. Molly pursed her lips and said, Wait a minute. He was finally back to normal. This was the Christopher she knew. This was the man she was familiar with. She poured water for him. After he drank it, he said, Im hungry. Molly took a deep breath, then suppressed her anger and said, Do you ask me to make food for you? I only have instant noodles. Do you want some? She knew that he would not eat instant noodles. But she was wrong. Yes. He looked at her and said. Her eyes widened as she looked at him surprisingly and asked, Are you sure? Chapter 1667 If I Don’t Have a Fiancee I can hear you clearly. You dont have to repeat. Christopher looked at her with a serious expression. Molly paused and said, Oh. She slowly entered the kitchen. She deliberately walked very slowly. He probably didnt mean it. If he regretted it, she wouldnt have to cook. But he did not stop her even after she entered the kitchen. She hesitated at the kitchen door for a moment, and she couldnt help but look back at him and said tentatively, Why not ordering takeout? He refused tly, Its not healthy, I wont eat it. But instant noodles were unhealthy, too. Molly cursed him. Then she still smiled and said, Alright. He said, Hurry up. Molly was lost for words. She probably would be angrier if she talked with him. She didnt know how to cook, but she was good at cooking instant noodles. When she was at home, she was not allowed to eat instant noodles. But now she could eat whatever she wanted. It was mainly because instant noodles were easy to cook, and they were cheap and delicious. She took out some green vegetables, tomatoes, and two eggs from the fridge. Because he was a big eater. With these food materials, the noodles would be more delicious. After a while, Molly came out with delicious instant noodles. It was arge bowl of noodles. Its ready. She put it on the dining table. Christopher stood up and came to the table. He frowned at the sight of it. She noticed it because she kept observing his reaction. Try it. It tastes good. I often eat these. She gave him the chopsticks and urged him to eat. He didnt say much and began to eat. After eating a little, he still looked calm. He had always been a well-behaved and thoughtful person. Even when he ate a bowl of noodles in her small rental house, he still behaved like a noble young master. He was the same as Carl. She sat opposite him and watched him eat. She gradually realized that most of the sessful people in the world weremon. Those people included Leonardo, who she had met only a few times, and Carl, who was one of her friends since childhood, as well as Christopher. They all had a lot inmon. They were calm, self-disciplined, andposedN?velDrama.Org exclusive content. But it was hard to find a person with all these valuable qualities. Do you want to eat it? He suddenly raised his head and asked her. No, no, She said immediately. Then he said, But you keep staring at me. I am staring at you, not at your instant noodles. She said awkwardly and looked away. He asked, Arent you tempted by my instant noodles? She shook her head and replied, No. He curled his lips and smiled, Then you are attracted by me. What are you talking about? I am not! You already have a fiance. Youre really She was stunned by his words for a while before she realized it. She even didnt know why she would say these. He thought for a moment and said, You mean If I dont have a fiance, you will Chapter 1668 She Was Forced To Live Like This Molly jumped up, Christopher! Would you cut it out? What was wrong with this guy? Why did he keep fixating on this topic? Even though she had exined, he deliberately twisted her words. How annoyed he was! Christopher stared at her for a moment and concluded, You are irritated. You Molly was getting angry and brought over the instant noodles in front of him, I would rather pour them out or flush them into the sewer than let you have.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. She turned around. Then, she thought it was wasteful if she poured them out. After all, she was poor. She brought the instant noodles and took the time to cook them. She wouldnt pour them out because she was annoyed. Then, she sat down and started to eat with her chopsticks. Christopher was stunned slightly. Then he pursed his lips and looked away. However, his curving lips showed that he was trying to hold back a smile. He could imagine, from Mollys expression, what she was in her mind and how struggled she was. Molly, a truedy, was forced to live like this because she ran away from her wedding. Christopher thought she was annoying and ridiculous. If she didnt run away, how would she have financial problems? Recently, Christopher could tell that Molly had gradually trusted him. He also tried to let her know that, in a way that Molly did not resist, he was her fianc. But now, he changed his mind. He wanted to know how long Molly could endure. He wondered how long would Molly, who was brought up in a gilded cage, bear hardships. When thinking about this, Christopher was quite looking forward to it. Christopher felt that he might be influenced by Molly and became strange. After finishing the instant noodles, Molly looked up while Christopher was looking at her thoughtfully. Only then did Molly realize that she just had food left by Christopher. It was not a big deal. As it was said, embarrassing was as one felt embarrassed. Of course, Christopher wouldnt be embarrassed. Therefore, it was fine as long as she wasnt embarrassing. Molly straightened her back and said, We mustnt waste any food. Yeah, that was it. Christopher replied with a faint smile, You are right. After having some food, Molly felt sleepy. She covered her lips and yawned. Then she nced at her phone and said, Its almost four oclock. It was sote and she was sleepy. Christopher should leave and not keep her up if he was sensible. Molly looked at Christopher with her big eyes and tried to let him understood her intention. Christopher replied, Its indeedte. Molly tilted her head and expected him to say that he was about to leave. However, what she heard was For saving my time, Im going to stay here tonight and go to work tomorrow morning. What? Molly widened her eyes and subconsciously hugged herself, You What do you mean? Christophers lips moved slightly as if he didnt want to continue this conversation. Without saying a word, he got up and walked toward her bedroom. Molly was so shocked. Would it happen as she imagined? Christopher, a noble gentleman, was going to Molly knew she should say no, but she was imagining they were lying on the bed together! Chapter 1669 Something’s Missing Molly was stunned for a while, then she stood up and walked towards the bedroom aggressively. She had told Christopher just now that he had a fiance, she would never love him. If she didnt firmly reject him now, she would feel so embarrassed. Molly couldnt figure out why she cared about her reputation so much when she was with Christopher. Molly opened the door and didnt see him there. She heard flushing came from the bathroom. He was there. Molly strode to the bathroom and knocked on the door. Christopher,e out! Christopher didnt reply. Molly could hear flushing vaguely. Was he washing his hands? Molly decided to wait. She knocked on the door so loud that Christopher must have heard it. Molly had not waited long before Christopher slowly opened the door. He asked with a wired expression, Are you in a hurry? Me? Molly blushed, Of course not. Im not that kind of person. How could he say that? What kind of a question was that? Christopher narrowed his eyes, What kind of person are you then? I Seeing that Christopher had a puzzled expression, Molly felt that she might have misunderstood him. Its none of your business. Molly hurriedly pushed Christopher away, rushed into the bathroom, and closed the door. Christopher stood at the door and thought about her words. Then, he understood what Molly meant just now. He stood quietly by the door and listened. It was quiet in the bathroom. He smiled and said, Im leaving. Sitting on the toilet, Molly was ming herself for her dirty thoughts. When suddenly hearing Christophers words, Molly replied, Sure, go. Then she heard Christopher said outside, Do you want me to leave now? He sounded normal. When Molly carefully thought it over, she felt a trace of a smile in his voice. Molly panicked and shouted angrily, Cut it out! Christopher knew that he couldnt go too far and walked away. When walking to the door, he remembered something and came back, standing in front of Mollys bed. He swiftly folded the nket on her bed and carried it away. Before washing up, Molly calmed herself down for a while in the bathroom. When walking out, she found her bed was empty. She felt something was missing. Molly walked out doubtfully. She saw Christopher lying on the sofa with his eyes closed as if he had fallen asleep. He covered himself with her nket, a white one with small oranges. No wonder she felt something was missing from her bed just now!N?velDrama.Org is the owner. It turned out that Christopher took her nket away! It was her nket! He had gone too far! Are you going to watch? Christopher suddenly opened his eyes. Molly paused for a moment and stammered, I why do you take my nket away Its mine Yes. Christopher replied and looked at her. Molly pursed her lips and said, You Good night. Never mind, she couldnt let him sleep without a nket. Otherwise, he might me her if he caught a cold tomorrow. Chapter 1670 If She Doesn’t Work Hard, She Has to Go Home and Get Married Good night. Christopher pulled the nket up and closed his eyes. He looked calm as if he had fallen asleep. He probably was tired. It was almost dawn. It was normal that he fell asleep so fast. Molly whispered, Good night. Then, she walked into her bedroom. After being busy for a night, she was sleepy. She fell asleep as soon as she went to bed. When the rm clock rang, Molly felt as if she had just gone to bed. Molly reached out and turned off the rm clock. She quickly reviewed her schedule that day in her head and struggled to get up. She was a true youngdy before and no one could force her to do anything she disliked. Not to mention forcing her to get up. That was life. And these were the hardships she had to endure. Either she epted a marriage based on interests or paid everything herself. Thinking about the marriage, Molly immediately woke up. If she didnt work hard, she had to go home and get married. It was scary when she thought about this. She was always supported by her parents. When deciding to reject the marriage arranged by them, Molly didnt feel confident at all. She could only leave without a word. She felt confident living on her own. Molly cheered herself up and became energetic at once. She got out of bed and walked into the bathroom. When squeezing toothpaste, she remembered that Christopher was sleeping in the living room. She gently opened the door while she was brushing her teeth, and walked out. She didnt find Christopher on the sofa. Her small nket was neatly folded and ced on the sofa. Molly looked at the folded nket and shook her head, muttering, Is Christopher obsessivepulsive? Does he fold his nket like this at home every day? At this moment, she heard the door was opened.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Someone opened the door behind her back. Molly had a toothbrush in her mouth and foams at her lips. She was dumbfounded. Christopher had two bags in his hand. He nced at Molly, I bought you breakfast. He was a neat freak and couldnt ept brushing his teeth outside of a bathroom. Ever since he knew Molly, he became tolerant. He remained calm and looked away when he saw Molly like that. He took out a new toothbrush from his pocket and walked into the bathroom. Seeing that Christopher walked into the bathroom, Molly continued to brush her teeth in a daze. Molly thought Christopher had left. She didnt expect him to go to buy a toothbrush and breakfast. Molly was a casual girl and she didnt even think why Christopher didnt go to his home early in the morning or wash up at hispany. Bosses usually stayed at thepany when they were busy. They also had clothing for change andmodities there. She walked to the dining table and checked what Christopher had bought. She was happy after checking. They were all her favorites. She never thought that Christopher was so considerate. He stayed at her ce for one night and bought her breakfast with gratitude. But how did he know her favorites? Had she told him before? Molly was a person who loved to post information on her WeChat Moments. Sometimes, she posted her meals. Had Christopher specially checked her WeChat Moments information? Chapter 1671 Give It to Someone Else Molly nodded with satisfaction. It should be like that. It was good that he was grateful. Although Christopher was annoying sometimes, he was nice most of the time and had many strengths. Molly straightened up and wanted to have her breakfast after brushing her teeth. When walking to the door, she thought of the bracelet that Corinne gave herst night. Christopher! She called him and rushed in. Whats up? Christopher heard her voice and quickly showed up at the door. He nced at Molly as he thought something had happened to her. He asked, What? I have something for you. After said so, Molly took out the bracelet and handed it to Christopher. Christopher nced at it with an unhappy expression. What is that look on your face? Seeing that he stood still, Molly grabbed his hand and put the bracelet in his hand, It is too precious. Take it back and keep it carefully before your grandmother gives it to someone else? Give it to someone else? Christopher repeated.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Yes. Molly nodded. She did not notice that his tone of voice was strange. Corinne casually gave her this precious bracelet and might give it away to someone else. Molly still believed that Corinne didnt voluntarily give it to her. She did it because she was old and her brain didnt work well. Christopher was amused. He took the bracelet from Molly and ignored her. You Christopher packed his things up and walked out, Get out of my way. He looked a little cold, and Molly subconsciously moved aside. Then, she watched Christopher left with his stuff in his hand. Molly looked at the breakfast on the dining table, Christopher your breakfast He hadnt even had his breakfast yet. Did he leave just like that? In the end, Molly had breakfast alone. The breakfast was for two. Clearly, Christopher decided to have breakfast with her. However, he suddenly left and Molly didnt know why. Molly could not finish them all by herself, so she put the rest in the refrigerator. It was good that he was not here. Molly could keep all these to herself. When finishing up her breakfast, Molly left home. After walking out of the elevator, she called Jessica. Jessica, you have a table read for your new y today. It is scheduled for the afternoon. Ill pick you up then. Okay. Jessica sounded calm and didnt say anything else. Reviewing her morning work in her head, Molly was sure she was avable for lunch. She suggested, Lets have lunch together. Jessica simply replied, Sure. Molly hesitated and said, Goodbye. She felt that something went wrong with Jessica. But she didnt know what it was. At noon. Jessica took a taxi to the restaurant booked by Molly. When she was there, Molly was still on her way. Jessica checked the menu first and took some pictures, and sent them to Molly. She asked about Mollys opinions. She would ce the order first. Molly could have lunch when she was here. Molly arrived soon after Jessica ced her order. After sitting down, Molly noticed that Jessicas expression was abnormal. She hurriedly asked, What happened? Is something wrong? Jessica handed her phone to Molly and said, An inte celebritymitted suicide. Chapter 1672 Depression The Inte celebrity whomitted suicide, nicknamed Coconut Milk, was a talented streamer. She was an excellent guitar yer. Wasnt she the one who got popr for wearing Han costume? Molly asked with uncertainty because she knew little about online celebrities. Jessica corrected her, She was a talented streamer, a singer and a songwriter, and got nearly ten million followers. Jessica once saw Coconut Milk at the event of a niche brand. She was quiet and didnt seem like the kind of girl who would write those songs in her album. She just didnt expect that the second time she saw her name was on the real-time news. Jessica had a sigh, feeling a bit down in the dumps. This kind of bad news could easily make people feel depressed and sad. Oh. Molly scratched her head awkwardly, They look so alike. I cant even tell them apart She looked carefully at Jessica. Molly still thought that Jessica was that kind of actress who had an impressively beautiful face rarely found in the entertainment industry. Molly flipped through a few more pages. She found that, ording to some people, online celebritiesmitted suicide because of depression. Depression again Molly murmured. Sorry to interrupt, this is the steamed fish you ordered. The waiter brought up the food. Molly was starving. She lost interest in reading the news the minute when the foodnded on the table. She returned the phone to Jessica, Girl, here you are. While Jessica taking over the phone, she saw Molly rushing to eat. Jessica couldnt help reminding Molly, Slow your roll! Be careful with the fish bone. The fish is so fresh and tender. Jessica, have a try. Molly put some in Jessicas bowl. Jessica had a few and then put down her chopsticks. When Molly saw this, she looked up at her and asked, Why did you stop? I dont really want to eat this. Molly didnt think too much and just nodded. But Jessica still ate very little even after the other food was served. Jessica, you cant just have that little. The script reading meeting this afternoon willst until the evening. You probably couldnt find time to eat Molly wanted to make Jessica have more food, but Jessica really seemed to lose her appetite. So, she had to give it up. Suddenly, she remembered thements below the news of Coconut Milks death. Someone was briefly introducing symptoms. Probably one of which was losing appetite? Jessica seemed to have lost her appetite for quite a while. Recently, she became quieter than before. Molly was worried, but she gave up asking Jessica to eat. Its Okay. Dont push it if you dont want to eat. I will prepare some snacks in case that you are hungry. Jessica didnt respond. Indeed, Molly was right. It was not until evening the script reading meeting came to an end. It was alreadyte at night. The staff were cleaning up the site. Jessica stood by the window with a ss of water in her hand, watching the busy flow of traffic and shes of neon lights outside. Mollys voice came behind her. She carefully said, Jessica, let me take you home. Itste. You stay with me tonight after you take me home. Jessica looked away at Molly. What? Molly remembered that Carl was also living with Jessica. But on second thought, living with Jessica was the best chance to closely monitor her. She might find out anything wrong with her other than losing appetite and talking less.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Molly nodded and said, Alright! I can also drive you to work in the morning. Chapter 1673 Made a Decision When Molly sent Jessica back, she found Carl not home. It was quitete, yet Carl still hadnte back. Then she guessed maybe the reason why Carl and Jessica were on the outs recently was because Carl returnedte at night or even didnt go home. Is Carl back sotetely? Molly asked softly. Jessica paused and turned to Molly. Under Mollys gaze, Molly felt a little guilty. It seemed like Jessica could read her mind. He wonte here recently, Jessica replied, having no intention to exin more, and took Molly to the guest room. Here are toiletries and change the covers by yourself. Okay?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Jessica finished her words and looked at Molly. Molly nodded, Yes. Jessica revealed a satisfied smile and walked back to her own room. When she stayed in the room, what Molly said returned to her head. Molly didnt know Carl didnte back at all. Honestly, it was fine for her because she was more at ease not staying with him now. Perhaps after thatmunication, he made the decision. The suicide of Coconut Milk spread quickly online within a day and topped on the trending topic at dusk. It stayed here all night. Thetest news about her would update every few hours. However, up to now the cause of her death was still unclear. Still, arge percentage of people believed shemitted suicide out of depression. Why did she suffer from depression? There were a lot of exnations online. Some conjectured she did it because herpany had been exploiting her. Some said it was because of her own rtionship. And some even guessed that she was involved in online loans Rumors were circting, hard to tell whether they were true or not. Jessica knew if a young and talented girl who had a promising future chose to end her life, she must be in utter despair. She had never experienced such a terrible thing but she could imagine the feeling of Coconut Milk. The next morning, the name of Coconut Milk was still on the trending topic. After Jessica woke up, she picked up her phone and scrolled down the news on Weibo. Nothing was found after a night. But on her personal page, there were tens of thousands ofments. Most people were feeling sorry about her. Jessica put down her phone and got up to wash up. After washing up, she found that it was still early and Molly didnt get up yet. She had a lot of time since her hands got injured but Molly was very busy. The stitches were going to be taken out in two days and she now could handle everything with one hand so she decided to make a simple breakfast since it was still early. When the breakfast was almost ready, Mollys voice came from the living room. Jessica, what are you cooking? It smells so good Molly walked towards the kitchen. Fried eggs. Jessica turned and cast a nce at her. Hearing it, Molly was fully awake and said worriedly, Your hand is still injured. Im okay. You go wash up and get dressed. Jessica urged her. Alright, Molly said and walked to the bathroom. Jessica carried the dishes to the dining room and saw Mollys phone left on the table. She walked over, intending to put it aside, but the contents on the screen grabbed her attention. Chapter 1674 She Is Actually Unhappy Molly was addicted to surfing the Inte and attached herself to her cell phone all the time. Each morning she woke up, she had to look at her phone for a while and then got up. Jessica actually had this habit too. Molly had hurried to wash up so she ced her phone on the dining table. The web page she had viewed showed on the screen. At the top of this page was the title Do you think there will be any other inte celebritiesmitting suicide in the near future? Who? The name on the top was Jessica. I think its Jessica. I mentioned her for various reasons. Over the past few years, Jessica has made rapid progress. She knows a lot of big shots. The boss of Tip Top is her childhood friend, and the screenwriter of Lost City is her good friend The people around her seem to be extraordinary. Other female celebrities should be very envious of her. But I always feel like shes not happy The person listed what Jessica had gone through over the past few years and also analyzed her interpersonal rtionshipwork. In the end, the person talked about her recent mood. If he was not talking about her, she would probably be convinced. What the hell was it? Even though she felt speechless, out of curiosity she continued to read thements below. I think it is true. I agree. Did you write it with your feet? Or did you write it when sleeping? Thestment was replied to by the author who said, I swear Im telling the truth. In fact, Jessica is not as morous as she looks. She is actually quite miserable. Jessicaughed out. Why would she be miserable? Obviously, there were many livelyizens who also wanted to know the reason and asked the author. However, the author said, This is a secret. Some people blindly believed in this author while some said that this author was talking nonsense. Jessica returned to look at the other answers and found that many people thought she was likely tomit suicide. If she was only an onlooker, she would probably believe it. This was bullshit. How could shemit suicide? Why did she do that? It was too ridiculous Too many people said the same things. She started to doubt there was someone asking them to do that. Jessica! When Molly came out, she saw Jessica holding her cell phone and cursed in her heart. Every morning after waking up, she was used to checking social media to see what happened today. And then she found this topic and clicked it to take a look, but she didnt expect that they were talking about Jessica. She started arguing with them online and couldnt help but scroll down to see others opinions. She had left too hurriedly that she forgot to lock the screen. As a result, Jessica saw her phone. And she found everything.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Jessica should be kept away from thesements. Who would like to be judged by strangers online? Im fine. From Mollys expression, she knew what Molly was thinking. Molly opened her mouth but didnt know what to say. After thinking for a while, she said, We can take some measures. I think there are some people paying them to make suchments, otherwise, they wouldnt do that Chapter 1675 What Do You Think Jessica nodded thoughtfully, This is indeed a bit strange and we dont know why they did this.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Molly said solemnly, I will figure it out. Dont take it too seriously. Jessica returned the phone to Molly. Perhaps they are just a group of organized anti-fans. Seeing that Jessica did not care much, Molly felt much more relieved. Maybe, Molly replied but she inwardly decided to investigate this matter. Jessica set the breakfast well and asked Molly to have breakfast. After breakfast, Jessica took out her phone to search the topic. When she found it, she habitually refreshed the page and saw a lot of new answers. Some were defending Jessica and they sounded like her fans. Jessica thought for a moment, and then looked up at Molly, If some proper media want to interview me, you can consent. She didnt want to be a social media star, but she already had a number of fans, so she needed to find an opportunity tofort her fans. Molly roughly knew what Jessica was thinking and replied, Alright. Jessica still had to go to the crew to attend a meeting today. After breakfast, Molly drove Jessica to the crew. On the way, Jessica took out her mobile phone and scanned the news about Coconut Milk on the Inte. Just now, sometest news refreshed. It is reported that Coconut Milk started to see a psychiatrist half a year ago The news was released by the authority so it must be true. In this way, Coconut Milk indeed died from depression. However, no one knew why she got depressed. Jessica, what are you looking at? Molly nced at her phone and vaguely saw her screen. Im watching the news about Coconut Milk. Jessica did not look up and answered, Its reported that she started to see a psychiatrist half a year ago. Whats the reason? Molly frowned slightly. In recent years, there are more and more people working in the entertainment industry have had psychological problems. As agents, they should not only care about the work of artists but also pay attention to the mental health of artists. It has something to do with herpany, Jessica said. Although it was not stated in the announcement directly, this message was revealed in the context. Oh, I see Molly heaved a sigh of relief. She was a little worried that Jessica would have had such a problem before, but when she heard that it was because of thepany, she felt relieved. After all, Jessica wouldnt be treated unfairly in thepany. In the past, when she worked in Tip Top, Carl was the boss. He helped her but did not put too much pressure on her, so she was rtively rxed and at ease. Jessica should not have problems with her work. If she did, then it was because of their rtionship. Whats the matter? Jessica also noticed Mollys relieved expression and felt a little puzzled. Nothing. Im just thinking that some celebrities really have a tough life. Molly sighed. Jessica turned off her phone and didnt answer. Molly thought for a moment and asked, You and Carl? Are you okay? What do you think? Jessica paused slightly. I feel like you guys Molly pondered, not sure how to say it. Jessica said straightforwardly, We are going to break up. Chapter 1676 A Weird Photograph Molly was stunned. She slowed down before whispering, What happened?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Jessica was silent for a long time. It took so long that Molly thought Jessica lost her voice. Then Jessica said slowly. We are not right for each other. Molly turned to look at her and saw Jessicas thoughtful expression. I guess its not meant to be. When Molly heard this, she eximed in surprise. Werent Jessica and Carl meant to be? She couldnt agree that Jessica and Car had no predestination. If they didnt appeal to each other, they would have married someone else. It was impossible for them to wait until now. No fate was an omnipotent reason. Were here. Jessicas voice sounded. Only then did Molly realize that they had arrived at the ce where Jessica was going to have a meeting. Molly opened the car door. When Jessica got off the car, Molly said, Ill pick you up when you finish your work. Jessica nodded, Be careful on the road. Once Jessica held the meeting, she forgot the time. They didnt eat lunch until one oclock in the afternoon. The staff brought a takeout for Jessica. Considering that she was a patient, the staff ordered her a healthy meal, which was light and nutritious. Jessica and the staff ate dinner at the same table. They took good care of Jessica and chatted with each other. asionally, they would ask Jessica if she wanted water or napkins. Jessica stayed with them and ate more food than usual. After those staff members were almost done eating, they chatted with Jessica at the side. Jessicas phone rang. This was the notification tone of a new text message. Jessica bit the spoon, picked up her phone and opened the SMS interface. In the preview of the content of the text message, there were no words shown. It should be a picture of a document. Jessica clicked the text message and took a look, and then she was stunned. As she thought, the message was indeed a picture. But it was not a simple picture, but a photograph. It was a disheveled woman. It was none other than herself. Jessicas expression immediately changed. She had no recollection of ever having such a photograph. She couldnt remember it at all. Jessica, are you OK? Jessica clenched her phone and stuffed it into her pocket. She looked up and saw the staff looking at her with concern. I feel sick in my stomach. Im going to the bathroom. Jessicas expression returned to normal, but she still stood up and walked towards the bathroom. Jessica, have you finished your meal? Yes. Jessica entered the bathroom and locked the door. She opened the photo again. Her photos were once edited into various weird ones. But in this case, it was more realistic. If she hadnt had an impression of the scene in this photo, she would have almost believed that it was true. Jessica stared at it for a long time. After confirming that she had no memory of it, she looked at the senders phone number and asked Molly to check who he was. This was the first time she had seen such a rampant hater who actually sent her a photo. Chapter 1677 It Seems that You Are Looking Forward to It Just as Jessica was thinking about telling Molly about this and asked Molly to check the number, someone pushed the door and came into the toilet. Then, an employee called her. Jessica, are you here? Yes. Whats up? Jessica locked her phone, opened the door, and walked out. The employee saw Jessica and said with a smile, Jessica, someone is here to see you. Who? Youll know. Jessica followed her out to the conference room. Jessica opened the door and saw Carl in the room. She became unhappy immediately. It seemed that Carl came here in a hurry. But the moment Carl saw Jessica, he calmed down. Jessica. Carl strode towards Jessica. He wanted to pull Jessica. But Jessica moved away quickly. What are you doing? Jessica stood aside and asked indifferently. Carl stopped and stared at Jessica. Being sure that there was nothing wrong with her, Carl said, I have some business here and visit you by the way. Jessica said calmly, You dont have to. Just go ahead and do your thing. Carl became angry. You dont have to shut me out like this. Im also taking breakup into consideration. But cant we still be friends after breaking up? Jessica suddenly looked up and said, Have you decided? Carl took a deep breath slowly as if he was holding back his anger. After a few seconds, Carl said, It seems that you are looking forward to the breakup very much. Jessica raised his eyebrows, So whats your answer? I didnt go back home these days. It seemed you didnt miss me at all and was fine with it. Carl sneered mockingly. So why did you ask me? At this moment, someone knocked on the door. An employee came in. Have some water, Mr. Carl. Carl and Jessica looked away. The employee nced at Carl and then at Jessica. She felt strange. Then she left. After the employee left, Jessica and Carl stood opposite each other again. A message came. Jessicas phone suddenly rang. She frowned. Why were there so many messages today? Jessica took out her phone and felt that Carl was still looking at her. When Jessica looked up, she saw Carl staring at her phone seriously. Carl seemed to be very interested in her messages. What are you doing? Jessica asked. Who still texts these days? How old-fashioned! Carl said casually. Jessica nced at Carl and didnt say anything. She read the message. It was an advertisement. Unfortunately, it was from an application that Carl had invested in. Jessica raised her eyebrows and smiled at Carl, I was also wondering who was that old-fashioned. Carl raised his chin and looked away. Youve seen me. Its time to go. Jessica said. Jessica still had work to do. Carl would disturb her if he stayed here. And it seemed that Carl had nothing important to do here.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Chapter 1678 There Is Only One Possibility Im leaving. Carl said casually. But at the same time, he was looking down at Jessicas phone. Jessica felt strange. Why did Carl keep looking at her phone? You Just as Jessica was about to ask, Carl suddenly took her phone away. Jessica nced at her empty hand and was stunned. What are you doing, Carl? Whats wrong with you? Jessica was so angry that she wanted to get her phone back. Just to take a look. Carl raised the phone, in case that Jessica would get it. Carl was more vigorous than Jessica. So it was impossible for Jessica to get the phone back. Carl went direct to her messages. Jessica was fighting with Carl and didnt know what Carl was looking at, Give me my phone. Ill return it to you after I finish checking. Let me see if youve contacted another man these days. What Carl said waspletely different from what he was doing. Jessica didnt delete the photo. She still wanted to show it to Molly and ask her to investigate it. Jessica was also worried that Carl would see the photo. Jessica knew that Carl would either settle this matter for her or he wouldugh at her and then settle this matter. But she didnt want Carl to interfere. She didnt want to mess with him anymore.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. If they were going to break up, Jessica didnt want a favor from Carl. Carl deliberately kept Jessica from seeing the screen. Seeing the photo, Carl changed his face slightly. But he quickly opened her WeChat. Carl pretended to have finished checking Jessicas WeChat and said, Theres nothing interesting. As soon as Carl lowered his hand, Jessica quickly snatched her phone. Jessica raised her hand in anger but put it down after thinking for a moment. Then she kicked Carl on his leg. Carl hissed. He said, I just checked your phone. Why are you so ruthless? Go away if you have nothing else to do. Jessica ignored him. She put her phone back in the pocket, turned around, and walked out. Jessica didnt see that Carl became serious after she turned around. Carl was very angry. The same photo was to Jessica. Jessica was kidnapped by Sivan. But after she woke up in the hospital, she didnt remember it. Jessica might think that the photo was faked, so she stayed so calm. Carl had to settle the matter before Jessica found out the truth. Carl had asked someone to make an investigation. But he didnt receive any results and even the investigator disappeared. It was unreasonable. He asked YJ for help, the top intelligence organization in the world. It wasnt supposed to be difficult. However, Carl didnt get any information after a long time. If nothing happened to the investigator, there was only one possibility. The person who posted the photo knew the investigator. Although Carl was doubtful, he still believed that the investigator wouldnt cover up for the person who sent the message. The investigator was unreliable, so he could only do it himself. Chapter 1679 Full of Loopholes Jessica did not know when Carl left. Anyway, when she finished her work, Carl had gone. Molly came to pick her up as promised. Jessica. Molly looked tired, but she seemed to be in good spirits with bright eyes. When Jessica walked over, she opened the car door. Please, Jessica. Jessica bent down and got into the car. Molly also got in the car and told Jessica about the work today, as well as the details of the arrangement. After listening to Mollys words, Jessica said, I have something to tell you. What is it? She stopped at the traffic light. Jessica showed Molly the photo. This Molly only took a look at it, and then her face changed. How could it happen? Dont they know that its illegal to spread such aposite photo? Molly agreed that the photo was synthetic. I havent offended anyely, Jessica said thoughtfully. She hadnt been very active in recent days, so there was no way she displeased anyone. The new show? Molly said tentatively. That new show was set very early on. The cast and crew have been in touch with me. She didnt ept the new show out of the blue. It was the directors intention from the beginning. The director was not very old. He was not senior, but very thoughtful. He once worked with Jessica on a public welfare film. Later, he contacted Jessica and told her that he got a good script, which was especially suitable for her. Jessica trusted him and epted it. Maybe its because you recently canceled your contract with Tip Top, so they thought that you lost the protection and wanted to crowd you out of the circle. Molly felt that it was possible. And she was quite angry about that. One thing she didnt feelfortable about her current job was that some people in the circle were unscrupulous in order to get a position. She had adapted to it, but she would asionally find it hard to ept that and be angry. Lets look into it first. Jessica felt that the possibility of Mollys guess was not high. They had to investigate and find out the truth. Alright, Ill finish the task as soon as possible. Molly was still filled with anger on her face. The lights turned green. Molly continued to drive forward. She was afraid that Jessica would be unhappy because of this, so she thought of a way to tell her some funny things to make Jessica happy. Jessicaughed heartily, and her expression rxed. She inadvertently turned her head to look outside the car window and saw a pair of students walking side by side. The girl had been looking at her phone. The boy said a few words to her. It seemed that she didnt hear what he said. The boy took her phone away. The girl seemed to be a little angry. She wanted to snatch her phone back from him.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The boy was evil. He deliberately raised her phone high to prevent her from getting it. She tiptoed to grab the phone. The boy was spinning circles to evade her. The two of them were yelling and chasing. Jessica thought of Carl. He went to look for her and said that he was stopping by. He even robbed her phone and said that he wanted to see if she had any other men without any reason Now that she thought about it, his words were full of loopholes. Apart from snatching her phone, he was also filled with oddities. Chapter 1680 Desperate to Break Up It was said that things got strange for a reason. Every time Carl did something that did not conform to his personal habits and style for a purpose.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Even though he rarely did it. However, just because he rarely did it, it was more evident that there must be a big purpose. Until Jessica returned home, she was still thinking about Carl. Jessica was still upset. She took out her phone and called Carl. The phone rang several times before being connected. Jessica. Carls smile was in his voice as he said, and maybe it was ridicule. Jessica regretted it for a moment. Why did she call him? Jessica had a quick mind. Soon she came up with a very reasonable reply. To make it more convenient for work, Ive decided to let Molly move in. When are you going to take your stuff away? Jessicas tone was as cold and indifferent as she could. Carl was silent. He was puzzled by the unexpected call. So here was the reason. It seemed reasonable. Jessica had been breaking up with him recently. How would she call him without a reason? Even if she called, it was impossible for anything good to happen. Carlughed to himself and said, Have we broken up? Her breath slowed down. Carl had said that he would think about it carefully. It had been for days, and she hadnt thought about asking him. So, what do you think about it? Jessica asked. Carl waspletely silent. You really want to leave me? Carl said in a low and heavy tone, even his breath seemed to be disappointed. Jessica moved the corners of her mouth. The words were on her lips, but she was unable to say anything. What he asked was not why she wanted to break up, but why she wanted to leave him so badly. She did want to break up. She wanted to end this rtionship. However, was ending the rtionship the same as leaving him? Leaving him Jessica found that she was somewhat sensitive to these two words. When she heard such words, she still felt a sting. Carl did not seem to wait for her reply. He no longer waited for Jessica to speak. Instead, he said to himself, Alright, I promise you. I will break up with you. For a moment, Jessica felt a slight buzzing in her ears. She could not hear Carls voice clearly. She heard what he said next. As for my stuff, put it away. If you think they are annoying, you can just throw them away. After that, Carl paused for a moment and asked calmly, Is there anything else? Jessica noticed that she had been silent for a long time. She hurriedly shook her head and said, No Jessica shook her head again, but Carl couldnt see it. Suddenly, she felt a little disappointed. I will hang up then, Carl said. Jessica hung up the phone first. It was as if Carl would hang it up first a secondter. On second thought, it was okay even if Carl hung up first. However, she was thinking of hanging up first. The call was over, and the room remained inplete silence. Jessica stood up and walked to the room where Carl had lived before. She pushed open the door. There werent many things in the room, and the nkets were all hers. Only then did she remember that Carl had recently moved to the master bedroom to live with her. Chapter 1681 Illusion After Carl cohabited with her, he moved most of his belongings into her ce. Because of this, the room he used to live in looked empty. Jessica turned around and returned to her bedroom door.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Traces of Carl were everywhere in her bedroom. She didnt feel anything before, but now she found out many things belonged to Carl after she looked carefully. Jessica stood by the door for a while. Upon closer inspection, she discovered that Carl didnt have many things, not even half of hers. Perhaps Carl ced his things scattered, together with hers. In this way, it appeared to be his traces everywhere. Like his headphones on the bed. His two bottles of perfume, a tabletputer on her dressing table, and her towel It was all the things that he used every day. All of a sudden, Jessica had the illusion that she had lived with Carl for many years. But this delusion disappeared quickly. She regained herposure. She found a carton and began to pack up Carls things. She categorized and organized them, and then stored them together. It appeared to be bits and pieces, but she tidied them up for two to three hours. After doing that, it darkenedpletely. Jessica took a bath, changed the sheets, andy down on the bed. Then she began to browse on Moments. She happened to read Summers post: Today I went to pick grapes in the mountains. They are sweet. The illustration was that Leonardo was picking grapes with Rosie in his arms. The photo was supposed to be candid, so it looked natural. Besides, the father and daughter both were good-looking. So this photo was more pleasing to the eye. Jessicamented below, Little Rosie is a good girl. After Jessica did that, she continued to browse the Moments. Then she saw a photo of her childhood friend. It was a picture of a party. It was normal to have a party and post some pictures. But what was somewhat abnormal was that Carl was in the photo. Next to Carl was Sophia. Jessica zoomed in on the picture and carefully looked at it several times. She was sure that it was Sophia that sat next to Carl. In the photo, Carl was talking to Sophia with a faint smile. Sophia raised her head and looked at him with a bashful smile. Such a simple interaction, yet it looked exceptionally sweet and intimate. No wonder it was so easy for him to break up with Jessica. So it was because Jessica curled her lips and sneered. She didnt have the mood to look at her Moments of WeChat anymore. She returned to the address book and prepared to sleep. She found that Summer sent her a message. Did you have a meal? When Jessica was asked, she thought of dinner. Jessica replied, I forgot Shepletely forgot about food. Summer was sort of speechless. Summer said, Its over nine oclock. Arent you hungry? Jessica replied, Not really. She didnt feel hungry; otherwise, she wouldnt have forgotten to eat. If she was, she would definitely have made her own dinner or ordered takeout. Summer probably didnt know what to say, so she replied, Alright. Then Summer asked, How about these two days? Chapter 1682 They Were Just Closer to Each Other Seeing Summers question, Jessica smiled and replied, Very good. Then she sent another message, We just met a few days ago. Did you miss me so much? Thats right. Ive been worried about youtely. I cant sleep or eat well. Summer also sent a meme of sigh. Jessica replied, I dont believe you. If thats so, why dont youe to see me? Summer said, Leonardo didnt let me go. Jessica said, Stop making excuses. After Jessica sent this, she stared at her phone and waited for Summers reply. But after a long time, Summers still did not reply. Jessica guessed that Summer might be busy with something else. Just as she was about to put down her phone to drink some water, she saw The other party is typing on the top of the screen. Seeing this, she stopped and waited. Very quickly, the message came. What she said is true. Jessica looked at the message and couldnt understand what it meant. Immediately, another message was sent over. Im Leonardo. Well, she knew what that meant. It was sent by Leonardo. He said what Summer had said was true. He didnt let Summere out to see Jessica.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Jessica didnt know what to say. She just replied a smile meme. The memeSmiley Face had been used too many times, and it was no longer as simple as it came out at the very beginning, which only showed that someone was happy. She and Summer were just chatting. Why did they show off in front of her? Jessica sighed. She put her phone aside, closed her eyes, and prepared to sleep. The next day. When Jessica woke up, she picked up her phone and saw that there were several unread messages. A few of them were from Jayvion. Jessica, what happened between you and Carl? If you have any problems, please exin to each other clearly. Dont have misunderstandings. Perhaps Ive experienced too many things, and Im not young anymore. Right now, I just want everyone around me to be happy and healthy. The messages were sent two hours ago. It was only five oclock. Did he wake up so early? She remembered that Jayvion couldnt always sleep well. Jessica slowly typed, Were fine. Jayvion seemed to be holding his phone and waiting. In a few seconds, he replied, Really? Jessica replied, Yes. Jayvion sent another message, You should have seen what happenedst night in the Moments of WeChat, right? Jessica had just sat up from her bed and was about to get up when seeing this message. She was stunned and stopped moving. What? She didnt know why she was pretending to be stupid. Actually, she knew what Jayvion was talking about. He was talking about the photo of Carl and Sophia eating together. Jayvion said, I was invited to dinner by themst night. Carl and Sophia were also here. His attitude towards Sophia seems a little abnormal. Abnormal? Carl tried to be closer to Sophia. Jayvion actually said that Carl was abnormal. Jessica smiled faintly. They were just friends. Whats so abnormal about it? Jayvion replied instantly, You saw it, didnt you? Jessica was stunned. She had indeed seen it. If she hadnt seen it, she wouldnt have known that Carl and Sophia were now much closer. She had neglected that. What happened between you two? Jayvions tone sounded very certain. Jessica replied straightforwardly, Were fine. After a while, Jayvion replied, Jessica, you are just too stubborn. Chapter 1683 Can’t Evade After chatting with Jayvion on WeChat, Jessica sat on the bed for a while before getting out of bed. Washing up and changing clothes, she had breakfast on her way to work. After arriving at the set, Jessica had forgotten about the phone call from Jayvion. She started to have a meeting. The meetingsted almost all morning. Jessica rested in the corner. The assistant went out to buy coffee. Jessica had worked with some members of the staff many times. They were familiar with her and came over to chat with her.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Jessica responded patiently. After a while, the producer walked over. Jessica, you havent taken out stitches yet? Asked the producer. Jessica looked at her arm, Ill do that in the afternoon. The producer nodded, Well, its not toote. Jessica smiled in response. Then, she felt that the girls beside her were a little strange. She turned around to look confusedly at the producer, who was coughing softly with one hand on his lips as if he had something to say. Jessica The producer said hesitantly. Whats the matter? Jessica asked him, What happened? Nothing. The producer waved his hand, Nothing has happened. I want to ask you some questions. Go ahead, please. Jessica was curious. What could be so difficult for the producer who had a broad horizon? I hear Mr. Carl has a new girlfriend? The producer coughed softly as if to conceal his embarrassment. He probably felt embarrassed about such a question. But Jessica realized what he had said about Carl. She remembered the messages on WeChat that Jayvion sent in the morning. Jessica had almost forgotten about it. But now the producer had asked, she suddenly remembered it. Her childhood friends updated the Momentsst night. And she saw in the picture Carl and Sophia sat together intimately with smiles. And Jessica remembered what Jayvion said on WeChat this morning. He said that she was too stubborn. Was breaking up with Carl relevant to her stubbornness? Jessica felt that it might be better for them to separate. She was too tired. Perhaps. Hes been busy with his worktely, and I rarely meet him. We just chatted casually yesterday, but we didnt talk about this matter. Everyone knew they grew up together. She could not avoid it too clearly, which would make her look suspicious. I see. The producer nodded. A girl said, Yesterday, someone saw Mr. Carl get into the car with a woman. We are just a little curious and dont have any other intentions I understand. Jessica smiled faintly. I told you before. Jessica doesnt know about this. Although she and Mr. Carl grew up together and are familiar with each other, they are busy now. Let alone parties, they dont have time to meet each other. How can Jessica know if he has a new girlfriend The producer turned around and chatted with the girls. Jessica sped her hands and ced them on her knees. Looking down at her hands, she was distracted. Chapter 1684 There’s Something Else Behind This Jessica was wondering if what they said was true. After Carl agreed to break up with her yesterday, he went out for a party and took Sophia home. Thinking of this, Jessicaughed. Well, it had nothing to do with her. In the afternoon, Jessica went to the hospital to take out stitches. Molly had called her at noon to ask about this. Jessica had been free recently, but Molly was quite busy and had a lot of things to do. When Molly contacted her at noon, Jessica said that she could go to the hospital with her assistant. But Molly was still worried and decided to go to the hospital with her. Therefore, when Jessica and her assistant arrived at the hospital, Molly was also there. Jessica. When Molly saw Jessica, she ran over and walked beside her. I went to see a doctor just now. The doctor is waiting for you inside. You can go over and take out the stitches. I thought youd just arrived. It turned out that Molly had arrived earlier than her and had gone to the doctor. Of course! I have to ask the doctor about the situation first. Molly held Jessicas arm and walked to the doctor. Its not a big deal. Jessica did not care about it. What if theres a scar? So what? I can still rely on my appearance to make a living. Jessica joked with Molly. That makes sense, Molly said. It didnt hurt much to take out the stitches. It was just that the whole process looked a little scary. When the doctor came, Jessica turned away and did not watch how the doctor took out the stitches. The doctor was very skilled and quickly finished it. Jessica still felt a little painful, but it was nothing. Rest well. Get up and go to bed early. You should also pay attention to your diet. The doctors instructions were the same as before. Molly listened carefully and nodded in agreement, indicating that she would do as he said. The doctor liked Molly, who was very careful as a patients family, so his attitude towards Molly was exceptionally good. After leaving the hospital, Jessica found an excuse to send her assistant away. Hows the investigation on that photo going? She asked Molly.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The person who sent the text message did not have his real name registered. I found the owner of the phone, but there is evidence showing that the owner of the number has long since stopped using this number. Someone else is the current user of this number. Molly did not expect that a person would spend so much effort to deal with Jessica. If it really isnt easy to investigate, then call the police. Jessica was not afraid. This was not the first time she had encountered such a thing. Molly said seriously, I see. She looked up at the sky, checked the time, and said to Jessica, I have no schedule in the afternoon. Let me take you home. Im just taking out the stitches and Im not crippled. You dont have to take care of me like youre taking care of a disabled person. Jessica was helpless. Molly remained silent for a moment beforepromising, Alright. Jessica and her assistant left by car. Molly watched as their car went far away. She put her hands on her waist in annoyance and stood there for a moment. Suddenly she seemed to think of something. She took out her phone and walked towards her car. That photo wasnt that simple. It was highly likely that the photo was not synthetic, but she was not sure yet. Molly was certain that there was no need for Jessica to lie to her about this. There must be something else behind that photo. Chapter 1685 No Need to Report In front of Tip Top Building. Molly stopped the car, looked out, and prepared to get off the car. After thinking for a while, she found the mask and hat. Then, she opened the door and got out of the car. It was almost three oclock in the afternoon, the hottest time of the day. As soon as Molly got out of the car, she frowned at the heat. Its not a good job to run around in the summer. After entering the building, she felt cold air came on her face. The hot air dissipated and she cooled down. Miss, may I help you? The receptionist looked in the direction of Molly and spoke loudly so as to make herself heard. Ie to your boss, Molly said with a mask. She was not only Molly now, but also Carls cousin and Jessicas agent. If someone knew that she came to Carl, they would gossip about Jessica. Probably because it was an entertainmentpany, there were too many peopleing and going like Molly with masks and hats, so the receptionist was not surprised. Excuse me, do you have an appointment? The receptionist asked with a smile. No, Im his sister. There was no need to further exin what kind of sister she was.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The receptionists looked at each other. There were all kinds of birds in the huge forest. She was actually pretending to be Carls younger sister. Everyone knew that Carl is an only child. He didnt have any younger sisters. Just call him, Molly said impatiently. Molly did not show her face, but they could feel the confidence and certainty in her. The two receptionists exchanged nces. One went to make a phone call. The other smiled at Molly and said, She will make a phone call at once. Please wait a moment. Carl finished his meeting. Everyone else went out. He leaned against his back and closed his eyes, pressing his temples. Last night, he went to a party. He had some wine and came homete. He didnt sleep well. So he had a headache today. Mr. Carl. Someone called him by the door. Carl raised his eyes and looked towards the door. He saw that it was someone from the secretarys office. When the secretary saw Carl looking over, she said, The receptionist called and said that someone iming to be your sister wants to see you. im to be his sister? He didnt have a sister. Other than cousin Molly, who was closer to him, none of the other cousins were on intimate terms with him. Thinking of Molly, he took out his phone. As expected, he turned on his phone and saw many missed calls from Molly. But his phone was on mute, so he didnt get one. When he was in a meeting, he never switched off his phone. He muted his phonest night when he came back home, afraid of being disturbed. Carl turned around and instructed, Let here up. No need to report, if shees afterwards. The secretary didnt ask much and only nodded, Yes, Mr. Carl. After the secretary left, Carl got up and went back to his office. He returned to his office and sat in his boss chair without turning on hisputer, waiting for Molly toe up. A few minutester, the office door was pushed open. The one walking in front was Molly, who was with a mask and a hat. The secretary followed behind her and bowed to Carl to apologize, Mr. Carl, this young miss Carl waved his hand, signaling for her to leave. Chapter 1686 Will Not Turn A Blind Eye to It The secretary turned around and left. Molly closed the door and locked it. Heavens, its so hot! Molly removed the hat, took off her mask, and quickly walked to Carl. Do you have water here? Its hot and Im thirsty. Go get it yourself. Carl pointed to the refrigerator not far away. Molly opened the refrigerator and took out a bottle of water. She drank more than half of it in one gulp. Carl crossed his arms and stared at her. After Molly finished drinking the water, she said, How shameful is it for you toe here? Do you have to wear like this? Of course, it doesnt matter if Im just Molly, but Im Jessicas agent now. Molly put the water aside and said seriously to him. Carl closed his eyes and didnt say anything. Why do you have such an expression when I mention Jessica? Molly looked at his expression. Carl was a little impatient. If you have something to say, just say it. Dont waste time. Something has happened to Jessica and I cant handle this. Although Jessica had said to Molly that she and Carl were going to break up, Molly knew that there was no such a thing as breaking up for Carl. As long as something happened to Jessica, he would definitely try to help. Carls expression turned solemn. Molly found out the photo on her phone and showed it to Carl. She noticed that Carls expression changed when he saw it. He became extremely gloomy. This photo was received by Jessica yesterday and I went to check it. This number. You dont need to investigate. Molly was stunned. What do you mean? Before she could finish her sentence, Carl directly said that he wouldnt let her continue investigating. What did this mean? I will handle this, Carl said. Molly heaved a sigh of relief. She knew that Carl would not turn a blind eye to this. A smile appeared in her eyes. Then when are you going to deal with it? The one who took the photo is not that simple. I feel that he will do make a move again next. I always feel that it hasnt ended. Im dealing with it. Dont think about things you shouldnt be worried about. Carl said coldly. You also know about this? Molly was a little surprised. Jessica told you? Thinking for a while, Jessica felt that something was wrong. How could Jessica tell Carl such a thing? But how did Carl know? You came here at noon only for this? Carl changed the topic and didnt want to answer her question anymore. Molly said, Jessica took out the stitches today. I went to the hospital to take care of her. I just came by. Did she really go to take out the stitches today? Carls voice was low. It took Molly a few minutes to figure out what he had said. Yes, she still needs to rest well. I wonder if its inconvenient for her to be alone at home. Molly said. She really wanted to ask about their breakup. But she didnt dare to ask. She always felt that if she asked this question, she would be kicked out by Carl. Since you know that its inconvenient for her to be alone at home, why dont you go back to take care of her? How can you call yourself agent? There seemed to be no emotions in his voice. Molly felt that she was scolded by Carl. She hadnt asked about their breakup, and Carl just scolded her. Fortunately, she didnt ask. Alright, alright, alright, I know! Molly whispered. Why are you so fierce?N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Carl didnt care about her whispering and asked her, Are you going to live with Jessica recently? Chapter 1687 Sorry About That Molly thought about it carefully and said, I didnt say that.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. She did not remember talking about this with Jessica. Carl didnt say anything. So it was a lie. So, Jessica had told him on the phone that Molly was going to stay at her house and she needed an empty room. Now it seemed to be an excuse. In other words, Jessica just wanted to find a reason to call him? Molly felt it was strange. Carl was angry just now, but now, why did the coldness on his face seem to be melt? Molly asked Carl, Whats wrong? Why did you suddenly ask this? Carl nced at her and said, She just took out the stitches. Its not convenient for her to be alone at home. As her agent, shouldnt you stay at her house to take care of her? Molly subconsciously wanted to refute Carls words, but after thinking for a while, she felt that he was were very reasonable. Just now, she had been thinking about what should Jessica do these days, for she was going to live alone at home. Her life would definitely be inconvenient. Carls mention reminded her instead. What you said makes sense. Thats a good idea. Ill move to Jessicas house tonight. She could bring some daily necessities with her, and she wouldnt stay there for long. Hearing this, Carl replied indifferently, Alright. Remember to deal with that matter. I still have things to do. Im quite busy now. Molly stood up, picked up the water that she hadnt finished just now, and turned around to leave. Behind her came Carls voice, Wait. What else? Molly felt that Carl was very verbose. Dont give her a tight schedule recently. Its best to stop her from working. Carl said seriously. You must be joking. I dont want to arrange work for Jessica as well. But, the projects have been decided for a long time, and Jessica definitely wont agree to rest like this. She has been working. Most of the time, people would feel helpless about what they had to do. However, Jessica liked her job very much. She didnt want to hurt her arm as well. Molly made some adjustments to her work. Now Jessica could handle the workload. Carl whispered, I know. Molly asked, What do you know? Of course, Carl knew that Jessica had been workingtely, and he also knew where she was working. Even though he didnt go home. Even though he had broken up with Jessica. Carl stretched out to turn on theputer. It seemed that he didnt want to talk with her. However, since he had said this, Molly could no longer suppress her curiosity. Carl, I have something to ask you. Yes. Perhaps this question is a bit impolite. Then why do you still have to ask? Well, this was real Carl, her dear cousin. Molly was already used to it. She continued to ask, I heard from Jessica that you two are going to break up? Carl was typing on the keyboard. As soon as Molly said that, he immediately stopped. He looked up at Molly with a serious expression. Molly screamed in her heart. She knew that she shouldnt ask this question. Curiosity killed the cat. But she just couldnt control herself. If you. We have broken up. What Molly wanted to say was If you dont want to say it, thats OK. However, Carl answered this question before she could finish her sentence. Chapter 1688 Act Like a Patient You broke broke up with her? Molly was so shocked that she stammered. She had noticed that there was something wrong between Carl and Jessica. But these two people had always been awkward, and Molly was familiar with them. After a while, she got used to their behaviors. But now, Carl told her that they had broken up. She was shocked. Do you have any other questions? Carl looked at her coldly. His tone was full of doubts. However, Molly knew that if she dared to ask any more questions, it would be difficult for her to go out today. Then Im leaving. If there is any progress in that matter, please let me know. Molly was worried about it. She didnt think it was that simple. Carl didnt say a word. But he looked so annoyed. Molly turned around and walked out carefully. Molly didnt think it was a good idea to mess with a man who broke up with his girlfriend. He looked terrible. That night, Molly moved to Jessicas ce. Jessica didnt expect that Molly would suddenly move in. The other day when she called Carl, she called him with the excuse that Molly was moving in. Now that Molly really moved in, the room Carl used to live in became Mollys. The switch is here. We need to change this nketN?velDrama.Org is the owner. Jessica took Molly into the room where Carl had lived before. They were going to clean up there. Alright, I can do it myself. Im here to take care of you. How can I let you do this? Molly pulled Jessica aside and asked her to sit still. Taking a look at her hand which had just removed stitches, Jessica stopped making trouble for Molly. Previously, Carl moved to the main bedroom and lived with Jessica, so there were not many things in this room. After Molly escaped from the wedding, she had be more independent. She quickly cleaned up the room. Molly made the bed and said expectantly, I havent shared an apartment with anyone since I was a child, nor have I lived in a dormitory. Now I can finally do it. Jessica was lost for words. Jessica had lived in the dormitory when she was in college, so she couldnt understand what was on Mollys mind. I still think that I did the right thing to escape from the wedding. If she didnt, she might be trying on the wedding dress and preparing for the banquet. If she got married for business, how could she have such rich and colorful life experiences? Jessica shook her head. She couldnt understand young people nowadays. She walked out and took two bottles of water out of the fridge. Then she called Molly. Molly,e out to drink some water. Iming. Molly ran out. Jessica handed a bottle of ice water to Molly, and then picked up another bottle. Seeing this, Molly quickly took Jessicas ice water away and said, Jessica, you are a patient now. You should take care of yourself. Youd better not drink ice water. No. My It was so hot. How could she not drink ice water? Molly put the ice water back into the fridge and opened a bottle of room temperature water for her. Jessica curled her lips with dissatisfaction, but she still picked up the bottle of room temperature water and took a sip. The phone vibrated. The sound came from nowhere. Jessica looked at Molly and said, Your phone is ringing. Molly took out her phone and found that there was no phone call or message, so she said to Jessica, Its yours. Chapter 1689 The Backgrounds Are the Same My phone! Jessica touched her pocket and looked around. Where is my phone? When someone stayed at home alone, he or she always couldnt find the phone. Molly looked for Jessicas phone and found it under the coffee table. Your phone is here. Molly picked up Jessicas phone under the coffee table. Jessica held the phone and muttered, Why did you go down at the bottom of the coffee table? Jessica turned on her phone and saw a new text message. Seeing the text message reminder, Jessica had an intuition that this text message might not be ordinary. Was it sent by the person who had sent her a text message before? Molly hadnt found him yet, so that man was extremely arrogant and unscrupulous. Jessica pursed her lips and went to sit down on the sofa before starting to read the text message. After seeing the attachment sent from a stranger, Jessica was almost certain that it was that kind of photo again. It was just that the number was changed this time. Jessica paused for a moment and clicked on it. Seeing that it was a photo, she secretly sighed. It was indeed another same kind of photo. The photo this time was not much different from the previous one. Even the backgrounds were the same. These guys now were so professional at Photoshop. They even made a series of photos!N?velDrama.Org is the owner. After Molly found Jessicas phone, she went to drink water. Then, she walked over and saw that Jessica was still looking at her phone. She had the same guess as Jessica. She asked, Did someone send you a text message? Jessica handed the phone to Molly. Mollys expression changed drastically when she saw it. When can these people stop? Jessica, dont worry. I will definitely find out soon. Molly was so angry that her face was bulging. On the contrary, Jessica wasnt so angry. She calmly discussed with Molly, What are we going to eat for dinner? I feel like eating the Sour and Spicy Fish. She started to feel hungry these days and wanted to eat something with a vor punch. Molly snorted. What are you thinking? Look at your arm. You still want to eat fish? Forget it. Jessica looked at her arm and looked up at Molly, Molly, youve changed. Im doing this for your own good, Molly said. Jessica, My mother likes to say the same thing. Molly was speechless. In the end, Jessica still didnt eat the Sour and Spicy Fish. It had been a long time since Jessica had entered a shooting team. The jetg had been adjusted. Her daily routine had also be normal. After dinner, she chatted with Molly for a while, and they chatted about the work. Then, Jessica started to feel sleepy. Molly always worked at night, so it was impossible for her to go to bed early. After confirming that Jessica was really asleep, she gently went to the living room. She walked straight to the balcony, closed the door, and called Carl. She needed to tell Carl that Jessica received the photo again. The other party was too reckless. Thus, they should try to solve this problem as soon as possible. Carl! Molly was a little guilty. When the phone was got through, she even took a look inside and then turned to face the outside of the balcony. What happened? Carl knew that something must have happened when she called him sote. Mollys tone became very serious. Jessica received another text message today. Its still a photo. Even the backgrounds are the same. There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone. What did she say? Carl asked. Molly said, Jessica still thinks that the photo is fake, so it has no effect on her for the time being. Chapter 1690 Everyone Was Lying to Her Behind the balcony door, Jessica stood quietly in the corner. Jessica could hear every word Molly said from the crack of the doors. Why would Molly say that? Isnt that picture photoshopped? She really had no impression of that photo. She didnt have such an experience. Outside, Molly continued to speak. Dont worry, Carl. I will take good care of Jessica. Keep me updated. I know. Ill hang up now. Sensing that Molly was about to hang up, Jessica turned around and left. Her footsteps were very light. Molly didnt notice her movements. After Molly finished her phone call, she turned around and looked into the living room. Apart from a few dim yellow lights, nobody was in the living room. Before she made the phone call, she had already confirmed that Jessica was asleep. If Jessica found out that she told Carl about the photos, she would definitely not be happy. Therefore, she must not let Jessica know that it was Carl who was helping to investigate the photo. Molly opened the balcony door and entered the living room. She then walked to the door of Jessicas room and listened to the movements inside. After listening for a long time, she didnt hear any movement. So she returned to her room at ease. What Molly didnt know was that Jessica was standing right behind the door. She held her breath quietly and didnt make any movement. She could hear Mollying and the sound of Molly closing the door when she returned to her room. After Molly went back to her room, Jessica slowly opened the door. She stared at the door of Mollys room for a moment before returning back to her room. It turned out that Molly had always been in contact with Carl. Carl investigated this matter for her.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. It was not Molly who was investigating this matter. It was Carl. Moreover, that photo wasnt photoshopped. There must be something hidden about that photo. Molly wouldnt say that for no reason. Jessica walked to the sofa in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and sat down. She turned on her mobile phone and looked over the two photos she had received in the past few days. The photos did look very realistic. The problem was that she couldnt recall that she had ever been to such a ce in the photo. Right, she remembered something. When she and Carl went to the Golden Cauldron Club a while ago, they had dinner with Leonardo and Summer. She and Summer took Rosie out and showed her around the Golden Cauldron Club. Then something happened, she was sent to the hospital and suffered some skin injuries. Afterwards, she couldnt remember what had happened. However, they told her that someone wanted to snatch Summers bag at that time. She directly went up to fight with that person and was knocked on the head by that person. Therefore, when she woke up from the hospital, she lost some of her memories. Until now, she couldnt remember what happened at that time. If this photo was real, then they were all lying to her! Everyone was lying to her. Her heart sank as if it weighed a thousand tons, falling into the abyss where the sun couldnt be seen. What had happened on that day that made all of them join forces to deceive her? Jessica looked at the photo again. Chapter 1691 Nightmare When Molly woke up, the first thing she did was to go out and find some water to drink. As soon as she opened the door, she heard somebody was outside. She walked out curiously. She passed through the living room and found that the voice came from the kitchen. She continued walking forward and went to the kitchen to take a look. She found that Jessica was making breakfast in the kitchen. Molly rubbed her eyes again to make sure that it wasnt a delusion. She lowered her head and looked at her watch. After confirming that it was only seven oclock in the morning, she strode towards the kitchen. Jessica? When Jessica heard her name, she turned around and looked at Molly. She raised the corner of her lips slightly and said, Good morning. Why did you get up so early? Molly discovered that Jessica had not only made breakfast, she had also made some other things. It was only seven oclock and she had already made so many things. She must have gotten up very early. Molly asked in shock, My God, Jessica. When did you get up? I couldnt fall asleep. Jessica turned around and continued to make her breakfast. Molly said behind her, Jessica, this is enough for the two of us. Ill bring these to the dining table. Come and join me. Jessica was distracted as if she didnt hear Mollys words. Molly reached out and stopped Jessica from making more breakfast. Thats enough, Jessica! Jessica was stunned for a moment before she stopped and turned to look at her. After a few seconds, she replied, Oh, okay. Molly didnt know what happened to her. Molly returned to her room and hurriedly freshened up beforeing out for breakfast. When she came out, Jessica was already sitting at the dining table, waiting for her toe over. The light in the dining room was bright. After Molly sat down, she discovered that Jessica, who was sitting opposite her, had dark circles under her eyes. Because Jessicas skin was very fair, the dark circles were obvious. She must stay uptest night. Seeing her tired expression, Molly couldnt help but ask, Did you sleepst night? Jessica lowered her eyes slightly, Of course. I just had a nightmare, so I cant fall asleep again. Molly couldnt see the expression on her face, so she didnt overthink it. Then why dont you rest at home today? Molly recalled todays schedule in her mind. Today, Jessicas work was not very heavy, so she could take a rest. Jessica said, No, it doesnt matter. I dont need much sleep at my age. Molly didnt know what to say.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Molly had to let her stick to the schedule. Jessica had an activity in the morning, a meeting in the afternoon, and an interview. Molly had other jobs in the morning. She would apany Jessica to the meeting in the afternoon. Therefore, the assistant apanied Jessica to the event early in the morning. The stitches on Jessicas arm had just been removed, and the scar could still be seen. Therefore, the dress that Molly had picked for her was with long sleeves. However, the sleeves were made of chiffon. And it was in the style ofntern sleeves. It looked stylish while it wouldnt hurt the wound. Before attending the event, Molly warned her assistant, Wendy, to pay attention to the wound on Jessicas arm. The wound couldnt be touched. No matter what, Jessicas health was the most important. Wendy replied seriously, I see. Molly repeated worriedly, If anything happens, you must call me immediately. Keep me updated. Wendy said, Okay, you can count on me. Alright, then Ill leave first. Molly turned around to say goodbye to Jessica. Chapter 1692 Ask Carl to See Her Jessica sat in the lounge and waited for the activity to begin. Wendy held her things and waited with her. At first, Jessica was leaning against the chair and taking a nap with her eyes slightly closed. After a while, Jessica suddenly said, Wendy, I didnt sleep wellst night and Im a little sleepy now. Can you go out and buy me a cup of coffee? Now? Wendy hesitated. When Molly left, she had told her to take good care of Jessica and not let her get hurt again. She had to pay attention to Jessicas injury. If she went out to buy coffee for Jessica now, she would not know how to face Molly once anything happened to Jessica. The activity will start soon. You can go now. Jessica looked down at the time. Wendy could not refuse Jessicas request, but she still hesitated, But. Dont waste time here. Hurry up and go. Do you want to see me make a fool of myself at the eventter? This is a live broadcast. Jessica urged. Wendy thought for a moment. She remembered that when she came in, there was a coffee shop not far away. She went out for a cup of coffee now and then ran back. It should only take about ten minutes. The event shouldnt start so soon. Alright. Wendy immediately stood up and said, Ill be back soon. Jessica, call me if you need anything. I know. Stop talking nonsense. Hurry up and go. Jessica waved her hand at Wendy and urged her to leave. For a star like Jessica, it was impossible to bring only one assistant with her. However, her studio had just been set up and everything had just started. Jessica did not want to bring so many people, so she only had Wendy with her when she participated in the activities. On the way to the coffee shop, Wendy was still thinking about it. After returning, she had to discuss with Molly. In the future, when Jessica went out to participate in activities or something, she had to bring a few more assistants.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. After Wendy left, Jessicas expression gradually turned cold. Last night, after she returned to her room, she basically didnt sleep all night. She couldnt sleep at all after lying in bed, and even if she fell asleep, she would have nightmares. Therefore, she didnt lie to Molly when she said that after having a nightmare, she would no longer be able to fall asleep. Her mind was filled with the photos, as well as the fact that Carl and Summer lied to her. After a night, she calmed down a lot. Whether these photos were true or not, she still needed to make a confirmation. If they were true, she needed to know where the photos came from and what happened before she woke up from the hospital. If she wanted to figure it out, she had to talk to Carl. She had a premonition that Carl must know everything. Even if he didnt know, Molly had been secretly contacting him and he must have investigated it. He should have some clues. She wanted Carl toe to see her. At this time, she felt grateful that she knew Carl well. Otherwise, she wouldnt even be able to get Carl to take the initiative to see her. Jessica, are you inside? The voice of the staff came from outside the door. Jessica came back to her senses and raised her voice. Is there anything wrong? The staff pushed the door open and said, The activity will start in ten minutes. Hurry up and get prepared. The staff paused for a moment and discovered that only Jessica was left in the room. Where is your assistant? He asked doubtfully. Chapter 1693 Pray Didn’t Work I asked her to buy something for me, and she hasnte back yet. It doesnt matter. I can do it myself. Jessica smiled and looked at the staff. Alright then, Jessica. Come and find us if you need anything. Alright. This was not the first time Jessica had participated in this event. The organizer was also her friend and liked Jessica very much. Every time she came, she would receive preferential treatment from the organizer. Jessica knew that every time it would start a little earlier because she had participated in this several times. She had purposely sent Wendy away just now. After the staff left, Jessica called Wendy. Just now, the staff came over and said that the event would be dyed for at least half an hour. Go buy me another dessert. Thanks. Wendy did not doubt Jessica. She felt that there was no need for Jessica to lie to her on this. Alright, Jessica. After making the call, Jessica stood up and walked out. She went to participate in the activity. The first half of the event was to walk on the red carpet. As for the second half, she needed to change her clothes and went on the stage. At the entrance, there were a few steps. When Jessica stepped down from the stage behind the curtain, she pretended to slip and fell. Her knees mmed onto the steps fiercely, making a huge sound. This shocked everyone backstage to the point that they surrounded her. Jessica! Miss Jessica! Those who were familiar with her called her Jessica, while the others called her Miss Jessica. Shes bleeding. How can she fall? Hurry up and bring over the ointment. The staff surrounded her in the middle. Someone helped her up, and someone brought her medicine, while the others checked her legs She had worked for so many years and spent so much effort to win these peoples hearts. Its fine. It doesnt hurt much. Jessica said. Wendy also came back from shopping at this time. Only when she returned was she told that the activity had begun a long time ago. When she came to look for Jessica, she was still praying that Jessica should be safe. However, things often went against her wishes. Pray didnt work. She didnt want anything to happen to Jessica, but something indeed happened, and there was a big wound on her knee.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Jessica, whats wrong with you? Wendy didnt care about asking Jessica why she lied to her about dying the activity. She was going to be scared to death when seeing Jessicas injuries. I just fell over. It doesnt matter. Jessica looked at Wendy and asked, Where is my coffee? Coffee? When Wendy came in just now, she saw that Jessica was injured. She casually put the coffee down and ran over. At this moment, when Jessica asked about the coffee, she suddenly remembered she indeed bought a cup of coffee. She hurriedly got up and went to fetch the coffee. Jessica, do you want to drink it now? I still need to go on stage soon. Give it to me. Let me drink it. Jessica extended her hand to Wendy and signaled for Wendy to give her the coffee. The staff had brought over the ointment. Seeing that Jessica still wanted to drink coffee, he felt a little rxed. Jessica, it may hurt a little with this medicine. Please hold on. Okay. Jessicas expression was indifferent as she drank the coffee. It seemed that she was fine and nothing had happened. But the next moment, she knitted her eyebrows. The moment the medicine was sprayed on the wound, Jessica felt clearly a heart-wrenching pain. Although she tried her best to suppress it, she still frowned. She had to fell over herself, so she absolutely couldnt dy the activity. She had to pretend that it didnt hurt. Otherwise, the organizers would not allow her to continue participating in the following events, because they would be worried that something would happen to her. Chapter 1694 Not Feeling Very Well Seeing Jessica slightly frowned, the person who sprayed drugs on her knees asked, Jessica, is it painful? Its all right. It hurts a little bit. Jessica answered. Then she calmly lowered her head to drink coffee. Since Jessica seemed fine, others felt relieved. Jessica downed her coffee and said, Come on, the event will start soon. Just then, someone came to hurry her up. Jessica went to change clothes with the help of Wendy. The ankle-length skirt could perfectly cover the injuries on her knees. After dressing up, she went towards the stage by herself. When she bent her knees to walk up the steps, she suffered excruciating pain. But she had been an actress for so many years that she had attained perfection in performing skills. She could look extremely painful when feeling no pain at all and could look fine when suffering great pain. The event had several parts, so it went on for two hours. Wendy couldnt help but tell Molly about the ident as she waited backstage so anxiously. Molly rushed to the site before the event ended. As soon as she saw Wendy, she ran towards her and asked with anxiety, What happened? Jessica said she didnt get much sleepst night and asked me to buy her a cup of coffee. When I came back, she was already Wendy couldnt figure out how the ident had happened. It wasnt Wendys fault. Molly med herself, I didnt think carefully. I should have stayed or arranged for one more person. I was so careless. Wendy med herself.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Just then, the event came to a sessful conclusion. Its over! Wendy said. She had kept an eye on the stage. Molly quickly walked towards the steps leading to the stage. She wanted to help Jessica go down those steps. But Jessica had walked down the steps with the host. The host helped her very considerately. Thank you. Ill take it. Molly stepped forward to support Jessica. Jessica was a little surprised to see Molly. She asked, Why are you here? Molly answered, Wendy told me you got hurt. Jessica didnt say anything. She was so tired. The two-hour event exhausted her. And her knees were so painful that her legs were almost numb. Molly helped Jessica back to the break room. She found Jessica didnt look well. Jessica, are you alright? she asked with concern. Jessicas face was colorless. She frowned slightly and said with a pale face, Im not feeling very well. Molly really freaked. She said, Ill take you to the hospital right now. Jessica grabbed Mollys hand and said, Dont let the organizers know. I identally slipped and injured my knee. They have nothing to do with it. Alright, I understand. Molly only wanted to send Jessica to the hospital as soon as possible. Nothing else mattered to her. The organizers had prepared lunch for Jessica, but she was injured. She declined their invitation. It was understandable that she wanted to go back directly. They got out of the event site. Molly directly drove Jessica to the hospital. When Jessica showed her knees to the doctor, Molly found that Jessicas knees had already swollen up badly, looking awful. Molly turned away her eyes. Others told her that Jessicas injuries were not serious, and she believed it. She never thought it would be so severe. Jessica had stood for two hours on the stage! The doctor applied drugs to Jessicas knees, bandaged them up, and then got her a walking stick. Chapter 1695 Mean to Give Up Jessicas leg was injured so badly that she couldnt walk without the cane. Molly looked at Jessica and frowned. Why are you sighing? Jessica heard Molly sigh and turned to look at her. Youve gotten hurt again before you can recover. Are you in bad luck? I have to be superstitious. Molly did not believe this before, but Jessica had always been injured recently. She felt that it was too strange. Jessica retorted, Molly, dont be superstitious. She knew very well that there was a reason for her injuries. This time, she was intentionally injured. For thest few times, someone wanted to harm her. She didnt believe in Mollys guess. However, the more Molly thought about it, the more she felt that it was true, so she advised Jessica, What if it really works? Jessica removed Mollys hand and said, Forget it. Ill leave on my own. Im just making a suggestion. Molly hurriedly caught up and continued to support her. Jessica did not remove Mollys hand again. When they walked into the elevator, Jessica seemed to be in pain. Are you alright? Molly turned to ask her. How about Jessica paused for a moment and sighed, Youd better prepare a wheelchair for me. Alright. Molly also felt that it would be more convenient to have a wheelchair. When they arrived at the parking lot, Molly asked Jessica to sit in the car and wait for her. Then she turned around and ran away. Where are you going? Jessica asked her from behind, but she did not tell the reason. Molly only replied, Jessica, just wait for me in the car. Jessica did not know what she was going to do, so she could only wait for her in the car. She was the only one left, and her expression dimmed. She lowered her head and looked at her leg. Molly should have told Carl and he should havee to see her. She guessed. After all, since childhood, regardless of whether she quarreled with Carl or anything unpleasant happened, Carl would never ignore her. This time, it should be the same. But when she recalled what had happened before, Jessica was a little uncertain. After so many things, she felt tired, so how could Carl not be? Was Carl really tired? He had agreed to break up, so he should have decided to give up. Jessica looked at her legs and was lost in thought when she heard Mollys voice. Jessica, Im back! Jessica looked out of the window and saw Molly pushing a wheelchair over. Jessica was surprised. Molly actually got her a wheelchair. She just said she wanted it. The wheelchair could be retracted. After pushing the wheelchair over, Molly put it in the trunk.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. As soon as she got in the car, Jessica asked, Where did you get it? Dont ask where I found it. Its useful anyway. Molly started the car and said, Lets go home now. In fact, it was better than the cane. After arriving at the neighborhood garage, Molly took out the wheelchair and let Jessica take it into the elevator. There was no need for her to use the cane. At home, Molly came to pour water for her and let Jessica wait in the living room. Chapter 1696 They Would not Become Strangers Sitting in the living room for a while, Jessica suddenly thought of something. She sat in her wheelchair and entered the kitchen. She turned the wheelchair slowly, and there was no sound when the wheels crushed on the ground. Molly was boiling water in the kitchen, so she couldnt hear anything from outside. Jessica quietly stopped at the kitchen door. She did not go in any further. She just stayed at the door and listened to what happened inside. There were sounds of boiling water and talking inside. Molly was the only person in the kitchen. Naturally, she was talking to someone on the phone. Jessica is injured! Shes always been injured recently. I think she must be targeted. Do you have any clues? Her injuries Fortunately, she doesnt need to have stitches this time. No, Im not saying that its not serious. I mean its not as serious as before. Yes, its my fault. I didnt take good care of her. Can you not get angry now? Can you me me after this matter is over? Hearing Mollys tone and her words, Jessica guessed that Molly was talking with Carl. Originally, Jessica was still doubtful that Carl might not be the same as before. But now that she heard Mollys words, Jessica was sure that Carl would stille to see her just like before. Even though she had broken up with Carl and they had expressed themselves clearly, they still would not be strangers. Thus, she was relieved. She wanted to ask Carl what had happened before she woke up in the hospital that day. And why did she receive those photos? Before being discovered by Molly, Jessica slowly left the kitchen and went to the bedroom to change her clothes. With a wound on her leg, it was not convenient to wear pants, so she could only wear a skirt. Although her leg was injured, it wasnt a problem to take care of herself. Jessica slowly changed her clothes. When she came out of the bedroom, Molly also came out from the kitchen. When Molly saw that Jessica had changed clothes, she immediately shouted, Jessica, why didnt you call me when you changed clothes? How can you do it yourself Jessica nced at her and said, Didnt I make it? Well Molly choked. Molly patted her head and felt that she had been foolish recently. She quickly turned around and poured water for Jessica. Jessica, please drink some water. Just as Jessica took over the cup, Mollys phone rang. As soon as Molly took out her phone, she screamed. Jessica asked, Whats wrong? You still have an interview this afternoon. The stuff of that magazine is calling me. Molly exined to Jessica. Jessica nodded and said, Answer it. Molly did not quite understand what Jessica meant, but she still answered the phone. Regardless of whether they epted the interview or not, she still had to answer the phone. Hello, Im Molly. Yes, right. Jessica typed on her phone and showed it to Molly.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Molly looked at it and found that there was ept the interview. Molly frowned, but she still epted the interview for Jessica as she wanted The interview is at 4:30. Its still early. Ill see what clothes you can wear. Molly said helplessly. Jessica said, Thank you. Molly sighed. Molly also knew that there was some work that she couldnt refuse. She was just worried about Jessicas injuries. It was lucky that Jessicas injuries werent that serious this time. Chapter 1697 Sarcastic Apart from epting the interview, Jessica attended a meeting with the film crew before that. The crew was surprised to see Jessica sitting in a wheelchair. The director and producer were the most shocked of them all. They asked, What happened to you? Jessica answered, I just tripped and fell. I am not hurt that bad. No bones are broken and nothing needs to be stitched up. And the pain is trivial. Im scheduled to start filming in a few days, and so I n to rest more these days. I dont want to dy our schedule. Jessica saw that they were not convinced, so she stood up and said, Look, Im really fine. Jessica walked a little with the support of the table. The crew was finally convinced when they saw her walking. At 4:30 in the afternoon, Jessica took the interview right on time. As soon as she came out of the interview room, Molly pushed her wheelchair over. Molly apanied Jessica all afternoon to the meeting and the interview.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Jessica sat in the wheelchair and said, Alright, everything is done now. Think about what to eat tonight. Ill eat whatever you want, Molly said. Jessica suddenly turned to look at her. Whats the matter? Molly was panicked by her inexplicable nce for a moment. She thought her contact with Carl behind Jessicas back might be found out. I just feel that you are bing more and more calm and mature. What are you panicking about? Jessicaughed. She knew what Molly was thinking, but she did not intend to expose her. She was a little angry when she knew that Molly and Carl contacted each other behind her back because of her matter. But on second thought, she wanted to take advantage of this to ask Carl the truth. Therefore, she had no reason to me Molly. Really? Molly was surprised and d to be praised and relieved for Jessica didnt find out her secret. Of course. Youve changed so much since the first day I met you, said Jessica. What was your first impression of me then? Bold, careless, thoughtless, and Alright, Jessica, youve mentioned quite a lot. I dont want to hear more. Please stop. How about I summarize my points? Dont bother, please. What Jessica meant was obvious. To sum up, she meant that Molly was silly. Christopher also said so! Thinking of Christopher, Molly realized that she hadnt seen him for days. She wondered what Christopher was doing these days. He even didnt like her Moments. Jessica? What are you doing here? A woman asked as she walked up to them. Jessica was surprised to hear this womans voice and turned to look at her. It was Sophia. She was dressed in a white business suit, which made her look gentle, understanding, mature, and charming rather than aggressive and mean. Jessica had recognized her voice immediately. It was indeed a small world after all. Oh my god! What happened to you? Sophia widened her eyes and looked at Jessica, pretending to be worried. Jessica said, I tripped and fell. Jessica and Sophia had always been at odds with each other. They never got along, and they never would. Sophia was sarcastic about Jessica as always, and Jessica was still indifferent to Sophia like she used to be. Chapter 1698 You Think Differently How did that happen? Sophia somehow wanted to get to the bottom of it. Jessica was a little annoyed. She couldnt even tell the exact reason for this annoyance. Maybe it was because she was at odds with Sophia or because she had seen pictures of Sophia and Carl sitting together intimately. This confusion upset her even more. Jessica couldnt put on a friendly face when she was disturbed. She said, I fell on purpose. Are you happy now? You Sophia was lost for words. After a while, she said, Jessica, Im just trying to be nice. Thats why I want to know what happened. You dont have to treat me as an enemy. I thought that we were getting over our past conflict. It seems that you think differently and that I was wrong.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Jessica sneered. She was telling the truth. However, sometimes truth couldnt convince others. Sophia felt that Jessica was mocking her when she saw her sneer. She was also mad. She looked at Jessica and said sarcastically, No wonder Carl wants to make up with me. Look at yourself. Youre still so bad-tempered in yourte 20s. Youre not a teenage girl anymore. No man can stand your temper. Sophias words were too mean. Molly couldnt bear it anymore and said, Whats wrong with you? If you intend to annoy us, please go away now. Jessica was a little tough, but Molly felt that this was the way Jessica should be. Jessica was special because of her tough character. Jessica might not be an easygoing person, but she was kind and never hurt anyone. Therefore, Molly was totally fine with Jessicas character. Sophia did not mind Mollys offending words. She was Mollys senior after all. She would seem to be sensitive if she was irritated. She simply ignored Molly and directly confronted Jessica. I dont need anyone to stand my temper. I can live well on my own. Jessica replied with a cold voice. Sophia wanted to talk back but stayed quiet. Since childhood, Jessica had despised everything that she thought highly of. When she was young, she refused to admit that she was jealous of and also admired Jessica. Now that she got older and was in her early thirties, she came to realize that she admired Jessica more. She admired that Jessica was free and that Jessica could easily obtain a lot of things that she needed to strive for. She had refused to admit it in the past. She felt that admitting it meant losing. And it would be a fact that she was inferior to Jessica if she admitted it. The elevator door opened. They entered together. And no one spoke again. Molly red at Sophia unhappily. Jessica immediately recognized the familiar car as soon as they went out of the building. It was Carls car. She saw it and took a ride on it many times, so she was very familiar with it. Carl got out of the car probably because he saw Sophia. He looked over and saw Sophia first, and then he saw Jessica. He didnt move for a second as if he was shocked at Jessicas being here. How long have you been waiting? Sophia quickly walked up to him. Just a minute ago, said Carl while looking down at her. Chapter 1699 A Tacit Knowledge Jessica narrowed her eyes slightly and nced at Carl before shifting her gaze. She could clearly see what was going on over there only through a nce. Carl lowered his head and spoke to Sophia in a gentle way. Such a sight was somewhat an eyesore. It was just an eyesore for her, so she could choose to ignore it. Jessica dropped her gaze and stared at her hands. She yed with her hands and took a close look at them. They were a little dry. She should spare the time to have hand care and then have a manicure. But she couldnt have a manicure now. After all, she was going to shoot. She would leave it until she finished shooting. In filming, she had to listen to the costume designer and the stylist. Then she couldnt change her hair and nails. It was a costume drama this time, so it was especially strict in terms of costumes and styling. Seeing that Carl and Sophia stood together and spoke intimately, Molly couldnt help but look down at Jessica. But Jessica was staring at her hands. Then she couldnt help but call her. Jessica What? Jessica turned and looked at Molly. Nothing She did not say anything else seeing that Jessica remained calm. Nevertheless, she didnt know whether Jessica was really calm or just pretended to. After all, Jessica was a professional actress, so she could not tell it. They were already in front of the car while talking. When standing up, Jessica felt a familiar gaze fall on her. She did not look up. Instead, she bent and slowly got in the car. Then Molly put the wheelchair in the trunk. Jessica didnt look up at Carl who was not far away until she got in the car.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Carl and Sophia remained there, standing beside the car and talking. I saw Jessica whening out just nowSeeing that Carl had been staring at Jessica, Sophia was unhappy. But she did not show it. Instead, she mentioned what happened just now to attract Carls attention. Sure enough, Carl shifted his gaze to her the moment she spoke. Sophia loosened up and wore a faint smile, Since Jessica cane to the show, her legs might not be serious. But she remains the same as before, a real personality. Sophia purposely paused for a moment before the word personality. As to Jessica, to put it mildly, she was a personality. If not, she even could be said to be bad-tempered. It was a tacit fact. Carl noticed the satire in Sophias tone instantly. He curled his lips and nced at her in a sulk. No one knew better about Jessicas temper than Carl. It was him who spoiled her. Sophia was a little uneasy about Carls nce. It made her feel like she waspletely exposed. Even the dark jealousy in her heart was all exposed to others. She was slightly pale. However, Carl did not say anything and only walked towards Jessica. Carl! Sophia was at a loss and subconsciously called his name in a questioning tone. But on second thought, even if Carl and Jessica werent together, they still had affections for each other. But it didnt matter. Only one could be Carls wife. That was what really mattered. Chapter 1700 Pretending to Be Something Even if Carl could not forget Jessica, she was his only wife. It was enough. After following Carl for so many years, she always hoped that Carl could see her goodness and love. Now that Carl was finally willing to be with her, what other request could she have? In her youthful years, she had fantasized countless times that Carl would love her as much as she loved him. But now, after so many changes, she also changed. Love was not the most important. What she needed was the marriage. She had to be his wife. It was too important to her. Not only was it the love she longed for, but it was also the glory she wanted. She wouldnt love someone so purely anymore. That was normal, wasnt it? The older you were, the less pure love you would have. Sophia felt that she was right. Thus, she stopped. She did not know why Carl wanted to be with her, but she would take this opportunity. She only wanted to be his wife. Once people had less hope, they would find their goals easier to achieve. She wanted Carl to know that she was the most suitable candidate for his wife. No one knew about Sophias thoughts, even if she was touched by herself. Molly put away the wheelchair and sat in the car. Seeing Carl walking over, she did not start the car. Instead, she turned to look at Jessica and said, Jessica, Carl ising. Im not blind. I saw it. Jessica leaned back in her chair, her tonezy.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Carl had already arrived. Jessica looked at him and raised her eyebrows slightly. He was so tall that it only took him several seconds. If it was her, she would have to walk for about half a minute. Realizing that she was thinking about such a boring thing, Jessica quickly regained her senses. Carl, what a coincidence. Molly lowered the window and smiled at Carl. What happened to the leg? Carl looked at Molly but asked about Jessica. Molly smiled. She knew that Carl pretended to be indifferent, just like Jessica. She had called Carl long ago and told him about Jessicas injuries. But he pretended that he knew nothing about it. Molly felt that if she hadnt called him, she would have believed it. She identally fell. Its fine. As Molly spoke, she turned around and said to Jessica, who was sitting behind her, Is that right, Jessica? However, things were different from what Molly had thought. Jessica raised her eyes and looked straight at Carl, Its a little serious, but it doesnt matter. It will be fine. She didnt just want to see Carl. She also wanted an opportunity to ask him questions. As she had expected, Carl frowned after hearing her words. What did the doctor say? Carl spoke a little faster than before. This was a sign of worry. Chapter 1701 Jessica Is Really Free and Easy The doctor said Molly thought that Carl was still talking with her, so she wanted to convey the doctors words to him. But Jessica interrupted her. I cant walk for some days, Jessica said. Jessicas tone was very indifferent as if she was talking about something immaterial to someone insignificant. Jessica was sitting in the car, and Carl was standing outside. Though Molly was there, she felt theypletely ignored her. She was standing in front of Carl, but it was as if she could not chip in. You cant walk now. But you still have to work. Are you that poor? For some unknown reason, Carls expression suddenly changed and he said rascally, Or, if you ask me Mr. Carl, Ill have Kalyan send some money you need to your credit card. He said these words in a joking tone. Molly felt even more confused. That would be unnecessary. How about eating together. Jessica said indifferently. Carl was stunned for a while, with a dull expression on his face. Jessica said, No? Alright, how can I reject your invitation? What a coincidence! Ive been dating a girl these days. I havent introduced her to you. Carl smiled faintly with a rxed and happy expression. Dating a girl Jessica thought in her mind for two seconds, and then she said Oh. Although Carl had forecasted Jessicas reaction like this, at this moment, he still felt ufortable. She was really free and easy. He was the only one who was sad. Perhaps the words she breaks up with him just because she wants to see him be in pain. She said previously that was her grief talking. But who knows if she really thought that way? She had a grudge against him. He could feel it. After Carl finished speaking, he turned to Sophia and beckoned her over. Sophia couldnt help butugh when she saw Carl beckoning. She knew that she had made the right choice. Sophia walked over with rxed steps and asked Carl gently, Whats the matter? Lets go have dinner with my sisters tonight. We should treat them to a meal. As Carl spoke, his gazended on Jessica. Jessica did not look at him. Molly blinked again and again. What did sisters meant? Even if they were sisters, wasnt she Carls real sister? Why did Carl only look at Jessica and not at her? Molly twitched the corner of her mouth and turned to look elsewhere. Womens world was truly tooplicated. She had no knowledge of that. Alright. Sophias tone seemed truly happy. Carl said, Sisters, and Jessica was involved. Was he exining to her that he only regarded Jessica as his sister now? Regardless of what Carl truly thought, Sophia was very satisfied with Carls feeling for Jessica. Sister only. Everything was going in the direction she had imagined. Looking at Jessicas emotionless face, Carls eyes darkened and he said, Then lets go to the Golden Cauldron Club. Jessica said coldly, Alright.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Carl nodded, then nodded heavily again, as if he was suppressing his anger by nodding. However, Sophia was immersed in her own joy. She did not notice that something was wrong with Carl at all. She even reached out to hold Carls hand, Alright, lets go. Carl turned around, ignoring Sophia as he strode forward. He walked quickly and shook off Sophias hand to hold him. Chapter 1702 An Opportunity to Be Alone with Jessica In the Golden Cauldron Club. There were still as many people as before. The Golden Cauldron Club remained the same. However, the people who came and went were no longer familiar faces. When Jessica entered, she actually felt a little sad. She realized that even the weing usher at the entrance was not the one in her memory. Why did she suddenly be so sentimental? Her injury contributed to her bad mood? Jessica thought that it must be. Carl had was once the boss of the Golden Cauldron Club. Although Leonardo had already taken it back, the employees here still recognized Carl. He had some privileges. As soon as Carl arrived, there was a private box for him. With the lead of the usher, they entered the box. Carl and Sophia sat side by side, Molly and Jessica sat side by side. There was a categorical line. Sophia was very satisfied with the distribution of the seats. In the past, she had always watched Jessica and Carl together, but she could only watch Carl from afar. Now, she had finally sat beside him. She was d that she had persisted for so many years. And it had proved that she made the right choice. Sophia, as a hostess, passed the menu to Molly and Jessica, Heres the menu, what do you want to eat? Jessica nced at Sophia. Without a look at the menu, she leanedzily against the sofa, looking like she didnt want to speak and had no emotion. Sophia wasnt angry about that. But the atmosphere was a little awkward. Sophia stood up and gently said to Carl, Carl, I want to go the bathroom. Okay, Carl replied unemotionally.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Before Sophia left, she looked at Carl worriedly and then at Jessica. It wasnt that she was paranoid, but their being in a room made her ufortable. She was anxious. A man should not be so nice to his ex-girlfriend. But This kind of thing was unavoidable. She knew that as long as she was with Carl, she had to be prepared for that Carl will still get along with Jessica and he cares much about her. Even if they werent together, the ties they built years before would still be strong. Sophia didnt want to admit it. When she was young, she had always wanted to rece Jessica. But now that she knew that she would never take ce of Jessica. Her illusion was shattered and she epted that Carl cared more about Jessica. Sophia went out, and Molly felt at ease immediately. Let me see the menu. Molly picked up the menu and looked at Jessica, Jessica beauty, what do you want to eat? I would help you order. Thanks, Im okay with what you like, Jessica replied but didnt even look up. Molly casually ordered two dishes. She felt something wrong in the box. She felt ufortable about the weird atmosphere so she stood up. Well, I have to make a call. Ill go out for a while and you guys have a good talk. In fact, she also wanted to give Carl an opportunity to spend time alone with Jessica. Sophia was an acquaintance to Molly, but Molly did not like Sophia very much. She still hoped that Carl could be with Jessica. But these two She sighed. She shook her head and went out. Only Jessica and Carl remained in the room. You will start filming next month. How are your legs that time? It was Carl who spoke first. Once he finished his words, he regretted immediately. He was worried about her. He wanted to beat himself up. Why was he so humble? He said that he had a new girlfriend, but she was not shocked. Why he still cared about her so much after that. He was demeaning himself! Chapter 1703 Just Answer My Question Jessica replied very sinctly, Well. Carl curled his lips and put on a self-smocking smile. What had happened between him and Jessica? When he asked Jessica something, Jessica only answered him in a businesslike manner. Carl deeply gulped and suppressed the depression in his heart. However, he couldnt help but say, Since youre so unwilling to stay with me, why did you ask me for dinner before? Im okay with you. Jessica looked up and spoke indifferently. Jessica looked the same cold as she was when they were dating. But Carl was able to tell the difference. The difference was that he didnt like the way Jessica looked at him now. Carl looked away from her. If youre okay with me, why did you talk to me nonchntly. I dont think Im nonchnt, Jessica said. You I have something to ask you. I hope to hear the truth. Jessica interrupted Carl. Carl turned around and narrowed his eyes slightly. You have something to ask me, and thats why you invite me for dinner? Though he looked calm, there was imperceptible fragility hidden in his words. Jessica paused for a few seconds before nodding, Yes. Carl was extremely irritated. He reached out and wiped his hair before saying, What is it? No matter what the request was, as long as Jessica asked him for it, he would never say no. Jessica stared at him and slowly asked, Last time, we had dinner with Summer and her family. What exactly happened in the small bookstore outside the Golden Cauldron Club? Hearing this, Carls eyes lit up. He slowly retracted his hand on the dining table. Afternding his hand on his leg, he slowly clenched his hands tightly. With the cover of the table, Jessica could not see his tightly clenched hands. Jessica did not urge him to reply but waited. Carl gazed at Jessica and said with a faint smile, Didnt I exin to you that before? Someone snatched your bag, but you fought to get it back and your head was hurt, so you cant remember what happened that day. Didnt the doctor also tell you that? Carl said a lot, but he didnt get to the point. What she wanted to know was not the reason for her amnesia. But she wondered what had happened at that time.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. She wanted to know what memory she had lost. Jessica came here today with a purpose, so she wasnt so easy to be fooled, Just answer my question. I think I have given you a direct answer. Carl changed his posture and checked Jessica out. You see that I have a new girlfriend, so you deliberately bother me? Just as Jessica was about to say something more, she heard Mollys intentionally shouting-loud voice. Miss Sophia, you are back. Have you washed your hands? Youre so quick in action. Jessica was speechless. So was Carl. Carl and Carl looked at each other and then turned their gazes away. Although they knew that Molly was trying to remind them that Sophia had returned, they had to admit that Molly was stupid. Sophia rarely had the same idea as Carl and Jessica. Molly was Carls cousin, but why only Molly seemed to be mentally retarded? However, Sophia was sensitive about her reputation. She had a decent smile on her face, Youre ttering me. Lets go in. Chapter 1704 I Can Afford It Sophia wanted to go to the bathroom as an excuse to leave the private room where the atmosphere was awkward. But soon she realized that once she left, Molly might leave too. Thus, Carl would be alone with Jessica. But it was toote. She didnt know what happened between Carl and Jessica in the private room, especially when she was not there. As Sophia was aware of this, she was a little anxious. Molly felt Sophias suspense and deliberately pulled her back, Hey, Miss Sophia, your earrings are so beautiful. Where did you buy it? Sophia was pulled by Molly, so she could only talk to her. If you like it, Miss Molly, I would like to give you a pair. However, it will take me two days to buy it. Im afraid that you could not get earrings today. Sophia only wanted to go back as soon as possible. Although her tone was gentle, she was a little uneasy. I dont want your gifts. I can afford it. Just tell me where you bought it. Molly raised her chin slightly, like a bratty young miss. She was a little unreasonable, but people might fail to get angry with her. Of course, you can afford it. But Im older than you. Isnt it normal for an elder sister to buy a pair of earrings for her younger sister? Sophia said patiently to Molly. If Molly wasnt Carls cousin, Sophia wouldnt have wasted her time here talking nonsense with her. In fact, she felt that Molly was so annoyed. I can afford it. Hurry up and tell me where did you buy it. Ill buy itter. As Molly spoke, she opened her phone menu. There have been too many thingstely. Im afraid Ill forget it. Tell me, Ill record it down Sophia nced at the private room door and unwillingly but patiently told Molly the name of the shop.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Molly did not bother her anymore. She squeezed past Sophia and entered the private room first. In the private room, Jessica and Carl were still sitting in their previous seats. The atmosphere was a little strange, and no one knew what they had talked about. However, one could tell from the weird atmosphere that theirmunication was not going smoothly. Carl. Sophia lovingly sat beside Carl and smiled at Jessica. She asked Carl, What did you and Jessica talk about? Nothing. Carl looked indifferent. Seeing this, Sophia did not ask any further. Soon, the dishes were served. Molly found that Carl and Jessica rarely speak. She observed them but found nothing. During the dinner, only Sophia would asionally say something, like Carl, taste this., Is it delicious?, How about this?. Molly felt her goosebumps when she heard those words. Carl was an adult. Wouldnt he be able to help himself to the dishes? Jessica, try this. Molly also deliberately raised the volume of her voice and put food on Jessicas te. Jessica looked at Molly, wondering what was wrong with her. Molly choked and was speechless. She simply turned her head away from Jessica. Crack! Carl threw down his chopsticks and said, Im full. I have a meeting tonight, so excuse me. He didnt give the others a chance to react. After he finished speaking, he stood up, picked up his phone, and walked out. Carl? Sophia only called out Carls name. Before she figured out what was going on, Carl had left. How could Carl just leave her alone! Chapter 1705 It’s Difficult for You to See Each Other Sophia felt upset that Carl didnt give her a look when he left. She looked at Jessicas expression and her mood improved a little. After all, Carl said he regarded Jessica as his sister and Sophia was Carls girlfriend now. Carl was busy. Dont worry about him. Lets continue to eat. Sophia smiled gently as if she was the hostess. Jessica paused for a moment and started to eat again. It seemed that she had not heard Sophia. Jessica kept silent but Sophia called her, Jessica, dont mind. You know, Carl is really busy.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Jessica said grimly, I dont know. Molly was having soup. She nearly spat out the soup when she heard that. Every time Jessica and Molly were talking to each other, it was like a drama in reality, and even better! Sophia wasnt angry. She kept smiling and said, I forget that you are also very busy. If you dont make an appointment, it will be difficult for you to see each other, right? Even Molly knew what Sophia meant. Sophia was hinting at Jessica not to meet Carl. Jessica must know her meaning. Sophia, why are you so boring? Jessica put down his chopsticks and looked up at Sophia. I have no interest in that. Dont talk about me. Jessica had no mood to eat. She turned to look at Molly. Molly was smart and said, Im full. We can go now. Jessica nodded and stood up holding the dining table. Molly hurriedly pulled the wheelchair over and helped Jessica sit on it. Goodbye, Sophia. Molly greeted Sophia and pushed Jessica out. After they left, Sophia smashed the cup in front of her heavily onto the table to vent her anger. Molly and Jessica hadnt gone far and they heard the noise. Molly asked curiously, Is she smashing things? She looked so gentle. Lets go. Jessica did not want to chat. Just now, in the private room, she asked Carl about his injuries. But Carls exnation was the same as before. It was perfect. Maybe she thought too much. But those photos looked too realistic. They didnt look fake at all. Jessicas mind was in a mess. Molly muttered for a long time but she didnt hear Jessicas reply. She couldnt help but ask, Jessica, are you listening? I didnt, Jessica replied. Molly felt a little upset, but what could she do? Jessica was so straight. Molly didnt say anything then. After returning home, Jessica took a shower and sat on the bed to look at those photos. She tapped on the screen. When she reacted, she had dialed the person who sent her the photos. After realizing what she was doing, Jessica immediately hung up. But soon, that person called her back. Could it be that she had already made this call just now? The phone kept vibrating. After a brief hesitation, Jessica picked up the phone. Who exactly are you? Chapter 1706 I Have Contacted Him There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone. After that, a voice that had been processed by the sound transducer came. Jessica. The voice was rough and somewhat distorted. It was hard to tell the persons gender. This is Jessica. Why do you send me photos? What do you want to do? Jessica held the phone and asked coldly. What do I want to do? The person chuckled, I just want to make friends with you. I like you very much. Are you crazy? Jessica felt that this person was a lunatic. He sent her those photos. How was that possible that he wanted to make friends with her and Carl? Moreover, did sending her photos having anything to do with Carl? If you want to make friends with Carl, just contact him. Why did you text me? Jessica felt that she wasnt herself either. She was actually talking with this lunatic. Just as she was about to hang up the phone, she heard the person say, Ive contacted Carl. Jessica was stunned. The person went on, Dont you know? He didnt give Jessica any chance to answer, Thats right. Men are always arrogant. They think they are in control of everything. But they dont know that everything has long been out of their control. Jessica, Im out of the toothpaste. Do you have? Mollys voice sounded and the door was pushed open. Jessica immediately hung up the phone. She didnt know why she hung up the phone. Are you out of toothpaste? Jessica quickly calmed down and looked up at Molly. Yes. Do you have any at home? Molly walked over. You could use mine first. There seems no toothpaste in reserve. Jessica had no mood to find toothpaste for Molly. OK, Molly replied and ran into the bathroom. Jessica nced at the phone and threw it aside. She thought about her conversation with that person. He didnt sound like an ordinary anti-fan. Moreover, that person said that he had contacted Carl. He wanted to make friends with her and Carl. What did this mean? Did this have anything to do with her amnesia? Summer was with her at that time. She could ask Summer. Summer would not lie to her. Jessica wanted to call her now. However, it was almost twelve oclock. It was veryte. Summer should be asleep. Summer was in poor health, and now she was pregnant. It was not good to disturb her even if there was something important. Then they should talk about it tomorrow. Jessica hadnt slept much all night. Jessica got up very early the next day and called Summer. Sorry, the number you dialed is temporarily unreachable.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Why? Jessica called again, but there was still no answer. She couldnt get through to Summer. Jessica had no choice. She clenched her teeth and called Leonardo. The call was quickly answered, but it was transferred. Hello, Im Mr. Emersons assistant, Tim. Chapter 1707 You Must Be Fine Tim? Jessica was surprised, Why it is you? Wheres Leonardo? Tim had a good memory. He hadnt seen Jessica for a while, but he still quickly recognized Jessicas voice. Miss Jessica. Its me. After receiving Jessicas answer, Tim continued, A few days ago, Mr. Emerson and Mrs. Emerson went abroad for a vacation. A few days ago? Jessica asked, When exactly did they go? She chatted with Summer on WeChat a few days ago. Summer didnt mention it. A rustling sound came from the other side. It sounded like Tim was checking the schedule. Tims voice sounded after a few seconds, I checked the schedule. Mr. Emerson set off the day before yesterday afternoon. He doesnt want to be disturbed. All calls will be transferred to me. Leonardo didnt answer the phone himself, let alone Summer. However, it was too sudden. It was also too coincidental. Leonardo usually didnt want Summer to go out. It was inconceivable that Leonardo took Summer to go on vacation abroad. Jessica thought that Leonardo wouldnt do such a thing.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Uncle Tim! It was Rosies voice. Jessica asked, Is Rosie with you? Yes, they asked me to take care of Rosie. After Tim finished speaking, he turned to Rosie and said something to her. Jessica thought for a moment and said, I want to see Rosie, okay? Of course, Tim said. In the afternoon, Jessica asked Molly to drive her to Rosies kindergarten. The school was just over. Rosie stood in line with her small schoolbag on her back. She immediately saw Jessica. Auntie Jessica! Rosie saw her and ran over. Jessica took off her sunsses and smiled, You are so clever. I wear sunsses. How do you recognize me? Rosie sighed, Auntie Jessica, do you really think that you wouldnt be recognized when you wear sunsses? The TV shows have made you a poser. Jessica shook her head, I was too na?ve. Rosies gaze fell on Jessicas bandaged leg. She opened her eyes wide and asked with concern, Are you injured again? The word again was very interesting. Jessica smiled, We always grow in setbacks. Rosie looked at her injuries and said, Then your life is too hard. Get in the car. Ill take you to eat delicious food. Jessica decided not to discuss life with her. Rosie was a precocious girl. If they continued the discussion, she might be led by Rosie. Rosie obediently got in the car. She took off her small schoolbag and put it aside. Then, she reached out her small hand to help Jessica, Auntie Jessica, be careful. I see. Jessica smiled and got into the car. After seeing Jessica sit down, Rosie went over to buckle Jessicas seat belt and muttered, It wont be good if you get hurt again. Be careful. You must be fine. Jessica didnt know whether tough or cry. After Rosie buckled Jessicas seat belt, she began to buckle her seat belt. Rosie was so cute. Molly looked at her and unconsciously smiled. When Rosie finished buckling her seat belt, Molly said, Im going to start the car. Rosie replied, Alright. Molly couldnt help but smile. Rosie was such a cute girl. Every time she saw Rosie, she would unconsciously smile. Chapter 1708 I Can Support You When I Inherit the Fortune Rosie and Jessica sat in the back row. Rosie shook her legs and looked up at Jessica. Auntie Jessica, did my mother ask you to apany me, a poor girl who was left alone? Jessica was amused by Rosies words, No. I knew that your parents went abroad not long ago. Then I wanted to see you. The matters about Lester were settled. Summer and Leonardos life became peaceful. Rosie also became more and more cheerful. As long as one did not give up, everything would be better. Everything would be better. What? Rosie tilted her head, her big eyes filled with doubt. Jessica exined, Your parents left so suddenly. I didnt know that they were traveling abroad before. I knew it by chance. So it is. Rosie nodded as if she understood. Thats right. Jessica touched Rosies head. She wanted to ask Summer about that day, but Summer went abroad for vacation. She couldnt contact her now. She had to think of other ways. Jessica stopped thinking about that and decided to bring Rosie to eat first. When they arrived at the entrance of the restaurant, Rosies phone rang in her small schoolbag. My phone was ringing! Rosie opened her schoolbag and looked for her phone, It must be Uncle Carl. You have a phone? Jessica asked her. Yes. Rosie took out her phone. She smiled and showed the caller ID to Jessica, Its really Uncle Carl. Jessica was a little upset, I dont have your number. I have yours. Your number is even ahead of Uncle Carls. Rosie said with an ingratiating smile. Jessica heard this and became happy again, Thats great. Uncle Carl. Rosie answered the phone, Im with Auntie Jessica. What? No, goodbye. Rosie answered straightforwardly. She nced at Jessica and quickly hung up the phone. Jessica was a little curious, What did you say?All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He wanted to have dinner with us. Rosie put her phone into the schoolbag, But I refused. He has another woman now. Dont think about having dinner with us. Rosie Jessica wanted to say something but was interrupted by Rosie, Dont worry. Auntie Jessica, you are so beautiful. You must be able to find a younger, more handsome, and wealthier boyfriend than Uncle Carl. If you dont want to find, I can support you when I inherit the fortune in the future. After a moment of silence, Jessica said, Thank you. Rosie thought for a moment and then said, If I have a younger brother in the future, he could also support you. You think too much! Jessicaughed. He will work in thepany then. I just need to stay at home. He will earn money for me to spend. Rosie said seriously. Jessica couldnt help butugh loudly. Molly alsoughed. What if your brother wants you to work to support him? Rosie shook her head. She said as if everything was under control. It doesnt matter. I still have Anderson. Anderson? This name sounded familiar, but Jessica couldnt remember who it was. Andersons father is Uncle Tim, Rosie exined. Jessica remembered. Anderson was Tims son. Chapter 1709 Why Can’t I? Jessica suddenly remembered that Summer had told her that Leonardo had been considering Tims son as a candidate for Rosies future husband. Unsurprisingly, it became mere chit-chat. Nobody ever mentioned it again. Jessica teased Rosie by asking, Why should Anderson support you? He will get married and have children in the future. Hell have his wife and kids to support. Rosie frowned. Jessicas words were beyond her understanding. She thought for a while but got increasingly confused. She asked, But he is my Anderson. She was too young to understand why Anderson wouldnt support her when he got married. Jessica also realized that it was nonsense to ask such a question. Alright, lets get in. Dont think about the boring question. Jessica held her hands and led her inside. Rosie took small steps once at a time beside her. Just as they sat down in the private room and took orders, someone knocked on the door. Before Jessica answered the door, the people outside directly opened the door and walked in. Carl? Molly was the first to see that it was Carl who came in. Carl was still in his business suit. It was obvious that he came here directly from work. My dear Rosie. Carl walked towards Rosie. Rosie opened her eyes wide and looked behind Carl. What are you looking at? Carl looked over his shoulder. Your girlfriend. Isnt she with you? Rosie asked. Carl froze at the question. He observed Jessicas reaction before answering Rosies question, Little genius, how do you know that I have a girlfriend? Besides, I dont have to have my girlfriend around all the time. Alright. Rosie lowered her head and continued to drink her juice. Carl sat down beside Rosie. Therefore, Rosie sat in the middle of Carl and Jessica. She was still too short to make them unable to see each other. Carl looked at Jessica and said, I was going to take Rosie to dinner today, but I didnt expect that you would invite her first. If you can take Rosie to dinner, why cant I? Jessica nced at him. Why cant you? Carl said carelessly. Molly watched them talking to each other in such an unfriendly way. She knew they would certainly start a fight again.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Fortunately, the dinner was served, which stopped them from starting another fight. With Rosie around, Jessica was not hard on Carl. They had a dinner in perfect harmony. After they finished their meal, Tim came to pick up Rosie. Although Rosie liked Jessica and Carl as well, they had never taken care of a child. Therefore shed better sleep at Tims house. Besides, shed prefer to stay with Anderson for the night. Ill take Rosie home now, Tim said. Alright, goodbye. After seeing Rosie off, Molly immediately got into the car. Jessica and Carl stood in front of the car face to face. Then Jessica interrupted him, Are you lying to me? Carl was left speechless with her question. What do you mean? Carl raised his eyebrows, pretending that he didnt understand her question. But in fact, Carl immediately knew what Jessica was talking about the moment he heard her question. Chapter 1710 You Know What I’m Talking About Carl knew that Jessica was asking him the question that she had asked before. Before she woke up in the hospital, what exactly happened in her lost memories? He was just yingdumb. It would pass soon. He didnt want Jessica to know about it. It was fine that she couldnt remember it. To forget it was better than to remember it. He knew Jessica well. As long as his performance was good enough, Jessica would not be able to know about that. Unless she could recall it one day. He would see what to do when the day came. You know what Im talking about! Jessica said firmly. Carl was stunned for an instant. He was almost deceived by Jessicas firm voice. But soon he realized that Jessica was merely cheating him. Jessica had yed this trick many times since they were young, and most of the time, he was trapped by her. In terms of lying, Jessica was much better than him. Carl smiled, If you dont tell me, how am I suppose to know what youre talking about? If you want to pick on me, just get it straight. I wont be angry with you. Carl looked at Jessica with a smile like a rogue. Seeing his look, Jessica knew that he would not say anything, so it was useless for her to continue this matter. She turned around, opened the car door, and got into the car. Carl quickly put his hand on the roof of the car to prevent her from hitting her head. Jessica didnt even look at him and immediately closed the door after getting in the car. Carls hand was almost caught by the car door. He shouted at Jessica, My hand is almost broken! Jessica didnt look at him and turned to the other side. Molly got off and help Jessica put her wheelchair. She looked at Carls hand and said, Is it hurt? No, Carl said with a calmer look. Thats fine. Molly thought of something and said, Oh yes, how is the photo? When will you deal with it? Ive settled it down. You dont have to worry about anything. If such things happen again, let me know first. Carl put his hands into his pocket and said, Im leaving. Watch her carefully these days. Dont let her go around and take too many offers. Take good care of her and prepare for shooting.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Of course. I dont need you to tell me. Molly didnt continue, Im leaving. On the way back, Jessica was absent-minded all the way, thinking about Carls expression and his words. Sometimes, it was hard to tell whether it was a good thing for two people to be too close. Also, knowing each other too well could be a good thing and yet a bad thing. Jessica could no tell if Carl lied to her. She was helpless. Although she doubted, she could not do anything. She could only keep testing him, and she did not have any proof. She thought of the number again. Looking at Molly driving in front of her, Jessica took out her phone and dialed the number she had dialed this morning. But this time she could not get it though. The number was no longer in service. But she just got through the number this morning, and she even spoke to someone. How could it be out of service so quickly? Jessica hung up the phone and frowned. She felt like she was standing in the mist. She could not see and know anything. Jessica, were here. Only when Mollys voice came did Jessica pulled herself back. Chapter 1711 Rosie Is Not Following Jessica spent the next few days peacefully. No one sent messages to her or called her. The number that had reached her wasnt valid. Jessica tried several times to call it but failed. She stopped calling. Everything was settled down. It was so calm to make her felt that something was not normal. Another strange thing was that she couldnt get in touch with Summer. She could asionally see Leonardos Moments of WeChat. He posted Summers photos on it. In the past, Leonardo didnt post on his Moments. He might be influenced by Summer. Or, people who lived happily would like to share his life with others. Leonardos Moments were all about Rosie and Summer. If he hadnt posted Summers photo, she would have suspected that they were colluding to deceive her. It was a good thing for Summer to go on vacation and rx. Although Jessica was curious about what had happened at that time, she did not want to disturb Summer. She didnt bother Summer by asking her about the affair. Apart from Summer, Rosie was together with them at that time. She was just a childContent provided by N?velDrama.Org. Moreover, she had had unfortunate experiences. If something happened at that time, Rosie would remember it. If she asked Rosie again, it would probably hurt her. It was another day to pick Rosie up from school. Jessica had fully prepared to join the crew. She was in a semi-off state. Therefore, she was idle. Almost every day, she went to pick Rosie up from school. The day was Friday. She would like to take Rosie to her home and go out to y together on the weekend. Before she went out, Jessica called Tim to tell him her idea. You should ask Rosie about this. Lets see what she will say. She can do it if she wants to. Tim was a father. He knew to respect the childs wills. Tim was clear about the rtionship between Jessica and Summer. He had nothing to worry about Rosie staying with Jessica. As long as Rosie was willing, he would not object. Alright. Aftermunicating with Tim, Jessica took a car to pick up Rosie. Rosie rushed towards Jessica. Auntie Jessica. She was like a bird rushing out of its cage. This is for you. Rosie handed a small handmade flower to Jessica. You made it yourself? Jessica asked. Rosie nodded. Jessica couldnt help but reach out to touch her head, Thank you. Lets go. They got in the car. Jessica told the driver, To the Golden Cauldron Club. A few days ago, she took Rosie to another restaurant. That day, she would take her to Golden Cauldron Club to have dinner. Rosie had no objection to her arrangements. It is so heavy. Jessica weighed Rosies schoolbag with her arm. There are books inside. As Rosie spoke, she opened the bag and showed it to Jessica. Jessica looked inside and found that there were quite a few books inside. Why did you take so many books? Have you finished reading them? Yes, I lent these books to my ssmates. They returned to me today. Lets go to buy a few more. At the moment, the car happened to pass by a bookstore. The car stopped. Jessica got off and found that this bookstore was the one near the Golden Cauldron Club. How coincidental! Lets go. Jessica walked forward and reached out to hold Rosies hand, but she found that Rosie was not following her. She turned around and saw Rosie grabbing her clothes with her hands. She whispered, It doesnt matter if we dont buy books. There are some at home. Jessica smiled and said, We have been here. Lets go. Chapter 1712 She Was Destined to Be with Christopher If Rosie couldnte up with an excuse, she had to follow Jessica. But she was a bit reluctant to go. Although Rosie was smart for her age, she was still a kid. Jessica was an adult, so how couldnt she see through what a kid was thinking? Jessica observed Rosie while taking a few steps forward. She found that Rosie had a pretty serious look, frowning, with her lips pressing tight into a thin line. Upon her arrival, Rosie was a bit anxious about it, nervously looking all around. Rosie, Jessica called out to her. Yes? Rosie raised her head, looking a little jumpy. Whats wrong? Why didnt you get in this bookstore? Jessica asked in a gentle voice. She squatted down and looked Rosie in the eyes. Rosie bit her lips and her hands sped firmly together, Thats the ce where you got injuredst time, so I dont want to go there again. She said in a low voice which sounded worried and uneasy, but she had given an explicit message. Jessica was shocked, and then she said, It doesnt matter. Look, Im good now. It was just an ident. When you tumble in the yard, its also an ident, but you still y in the yard every day, right? Rosie nodded, but then she shook her head, Thats different. Nothing different, Jessica said. Rosie fell in silence. She looked a little down to the ground. Poor little girl! That softened Jessicas heart. She said, Alright, forget it. Lets go get some food. It seemed that Rosie was badly affected by Jessicas injuryst time in the bookstore. Rosie was five years old, but she had been able to form her own memories. She knew a lot of things. Was it possible for Jessica that she could get something useful from Rosie? But Jessica couldnt do that and bit her tongue in the end. After dinner, Jessica invited Rosie to her house.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Rosie had be close to her, so she agreed. When Molly returned home at night, she shrieked loudly after seeing Rosie on the sofa. She screamed. Rosie covered her ears. When Molly calmed down a bit, she acted like an elder and said, Auntie Molly, rx. Rosie, are you going to stay here tonight? Molly trotted to Rosie, and she fixed her eyes at Molly. Rosie dumbly moved to the side and said, Yes. Then Just as Molly spoke, Rosie interrupted her, Im sleeping with Auntie Jessica. Then Quickly go to take a bath. Jessica was finding a small nket for Rosie in a room. When she came out, she heard the conversation between them. Take a shower now. You can y with Rosie when youre done. Jessica knew that Molly also liked Rosie, so she urged Molly to take a bath. Jessica sat in front of Rosie and did jigsaw puzzles with her. Do you have a boyfriend, Auntie Jessica? Molly suddenly raised her head and asked. Jessica thought for a moment. Although Christopher and Molly hadnt made it clear yet, Jessica knew as sure as hell that she was destined to be with Christopher because of her typical silliness. So, she answered, Yes, I guess so. Rosie sighed, and said, That is to say, only one person in this room is still single. Chapter 1713 I Come Alone Jessica felt like an arrow was in her knee. And she was badly hurt. Thats right, Im single now, but Im happy! Jessica threw up her hands and made a happy face. Rosie said, Alright. Jessica felt that she could not get along well with Rosie anymore. The next day. Jessica took Rosie out to y early in the morning. At first, Rosie was excited and kept ying around. But she was still young and didnt have so much energy. In the afternoon, she was exhausted and didnt want to y anymore. So Jessica brought Rosie home early. Just as she put Rosie to sleep, a knock came from outside. It should be a polite person. The knocks just rang three times and then stopped. Jessica was a little curious. Who woulde to visit her at this time? She walked to the door and looked out through the peephole. It was a little boy standing outside the door. He looked familiar. Jessica opened the door. Before she could speak, the little boy greeted her politely, Auntie Jessica, I am Anderson. I am here to pick Rosie up. Anderson Jessica muttered this name, and then she suddenly realized who he was, Your father is Tim?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Yes. Anderson nodded. Hisposure was beyond his age. Jessica didnt have the chance to meet Anderson, but she heard Summer mention him before. And Rosie always talked about him. Although she never met Anderson, she had a rather good impression of Anderson. Now Jessica saw Anderson and found that he was like the boy she had imagined to be. He was very polite, sweet, and modest. His temperament was a bit like Tims. But Jessica looked out and said, Did youe alone? Yes. Anderson said, Mom is on duty, and Dad is busy. He told me your address, and Ie here alone to pick Rosie up. Jessica looked at him in surprise and then stepped to the side, Come in. Anderson walked in and took off his shoes by the door. Jessica hurriedly found a pair of slippers for him. After changing his shoes, Anderson did not go inside right away. He seemed to be waiting for the master, Jessica to speak. Without the masters permission, he would not enter the house. Juste in. Please sit down here. Jessica could not help butugh. Anderson was too polite. She took Anderson to sit on the sofa and gave him a ss of water. Anderson thanked her. After drinking the water, he asked, Where is Rosie? Shes sleeping. Shall we wait for a while? When she wakes up and Ill drive you back. Jessica was growing interest in Anderson. She had seen Time many times and talked with him. Tim was a very serious and rigid person. But she didnt expect his son to be much more interesting than him. Jessica couldnt help but ask about him, How old are you? Im ten years old. Anderson answered every question that Jessica asked. But after a while, he talked faster as if he was a little impatient. Jessica could feel it, but Anderson didnt say anything. Jessica was observing Anderson. He was ratherplicated even he was at such a young age. No wonder Tim dared to ask him to pick up Rosie alone. Jessica did not say anything further. She stood up and said, Lets go and see Rosie. She went ahead and entered the bedroom, followed by Anderson. Rosie had been ying with Jessica all day and was very tired. She was still in deep sleep now. Jessica stepped back to let Anderson see Rosie. Anderson lowered his eyes slightly, his face remained calm. He looked for a long while and reached out to brush Rosies hair away from her forehead. Chapter 1714 For the Sake of Your Own Reputation Jessica looked at Andersons subtle movements and couldnt help but smile. No matter how mature a child might be, it was difficult to hide their affection. No matter how sensible he was, he was just a child. Children were the most terrible liars. Anderson could feel Jessicas gaze. He turned to Jessica and exined, Rosie can hardly sleep without her bed. Im afraid that she wont be able to sleep well in other peoples ces. Mom also said that it would be better to take her to our ce. You like Rosie very much. Jessica only smiled at him. Anderson nodded without the slightest hesitation. His gaze was also very calm, Yes. Jessicaughed. Affection from children was always the simplest and purest. In the evening, Jessica called a taxi and personally took Anderson and Rosie back to the Knights. Afterward, she took a car and returned by herself. Molly hadnt returned yet, and the house was still empty. She wanted to go out for a walk. She went to the park in the car. Just as she sat down, her phone rang. It was from Tim. He called to thank Jessica for sending Anderson and Rosie back. Miss. Jessica, Ive caused you trouble. Anderson and Rosie are very close. Anderson is always worried that Rosie wont be able to sleep well at your ce. We said that it was OK, but he doesnt believe that Rosie can adapt. Its alright, Im idle at home anywayN?velDrama.Org is the owner. Jessica exchanged a few words with Tim. Just as she hung up the phone, she heard the sound of a car whistle not far away. Originally, Jessica did not think too much and thought that something was blocking the driveway. Unexpectedly, she raised her eyes slightly and saw a familiar person. It was Sophia. Sophia sat in the car, her gaze cold. Jessica, why are you here? Sophia walked over to Jessica. Even though it was alreadyte, Sophias clothes and makeup were all decent. In such a state, whether it was going to a dinner party or a meeting, it was extremely appropriate. Jessicazily swept her gaze over Sophia and said in a loose tone, Is this park yours? That wasnt pleasant. Besides, Sophia hated the way she just spoke. Sophia has always hated Jessicas arrogant way of speaking since her childhood. This arrogance was something that Sophia did not possess. When she was young, she could tell herself that the reason why she hated Jessicas tone was that she felt that Jessica was very impolite. However, it was simply out of envy and jealousy. Jessica was qualified to be arrogant and willful. And she wasnt. She was only a few years older than Jessica, and at her current age, she had to n for her marriage. And Jessica? However, she was still like an innocent girl as if she was carefree and could do whatever she wanted. Such a gap made Sophia feel restless. Sophia took a deep breath, trying to calm down. Jessica, you also know that Carl and I are already together. My father and mother are already preparing for the engagement ceremony. Even for your own reputation, please stop pestering Carl. Sophia knew better than anyone that if she wanted Carl to stay far away from Jessica, it would be unrealistic. She could only warn Jessica. Jessica was arrogant, especially when it came to a rtionship. She just needed to point it out and she would understand. Chapter 1715 Not a Rumor Jessica was indeed arrogant and disdainful of being entangled with other men, but this did not conflict with her dislike of being threatened. Jessica didnt even look at Sophia, Youre still the same as before. You havent improved at all. Although her tone was soft, Sophia felt a sense of disdain. You Im sleepy. Im going home to sleep. Good night. Jessica stood up, with a fake smile on her face. Sophia felt as if something was stuck in her throat. She felt indescribably ufortable, but she was helpless against Jessica. Thus, she could only see her off. Jessica fell asleep very quickly, unusually. She didnt know if it was because she found fault with Sophia so that she fell asleep so easily. In the past, this was how things worked for her. As long as Sophia was unhappy, she would be happy and everything would go smoothly. However, this made her fall asleep very quickly, but it didnt make her sleep until dawn. She was woken up by her phone. Her phone kept ringing. This was not the first time Jessica had encountered such a situation. She guessed that it was most likely that something bad had happened. Not only were there many missed calls, but there were also many texts and unread WeChat messages. Molly was the first to send her messages. Jessica, dont answer anyones phone. Ill go find you right now Jessicas gaze shifted to the upper right corner of her screen. It was five oclock in the morning. How serious was this that Molly wanted to find her in the early morning? Jessica opened Weibo. She cautiously logged into Weibo to her private ount, and the moment she logged in, she was shocked by the posts rted to Jessica. She hit the trending topics naturally.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Jessica had an abortion. Jessicas high school private life Whose house copsed These topics were all rted to Jessica. Jessica found the Weibo that had initiallyunched the topic. There were several pictures,boratory papers, and abortion case sheets posted on Weibo. She zoomed in on the pictures one by one, and she turned grim. In a trance, she seemed to hear someone open the door. Jessica! Mollys anxious voice came in as she pushed in. Bang! The door was pushed open and Molly appeared at the door. Jessica! When Molly saw Jessica, she let out a sigh of relief. Molly saw Jessica holding her phone and guessed that she had known everything. It happened all of a sudden. We need some time to deal with it. Where do you want to go for your vacation? Ill take you there. What happened this time was too sudden. It came aggressively. Not only did they need to deal with the rumor, but they also needed to deal with the spreader. Therefore, she needed some time. Regardless of whether it was true or not, those reporters would be very excited and spare no efforts to find Jessica. Before that, protecting Jessica was the priority. Jessica slowly turned to Molly, but what he said waspletely irrelevant. You didnte back to sleepst night? I took part in a dinner party. It waste and a bit far away, so I didnte back. I booked a room to sleep in. Molly replied patiently, Hurry up, Ill see you off at the airport. After Molly finished, she turned around to pack the clothes for Jessica and said, As for what happened online, dont worry. I will catch the rumor maker. Its not a rumor. You dont need what? Molly didnt believe what she had heard. Jessica looked at her and said calmly, Its all true. Chapter 1716 A Mad Carl Molly suddenly stopped with clothes in her hands. She opened her mouth slightly and stared at Jessica, not knowing what to say for a moment. Jessica repeated, Its true. Molly heard her this time and was very sure that she hadnt heard wrong just now. After a brief silence, Molly said, Lets go to the airport first. She had a lot of questions in mind. She wondered why.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. She also wanted to know who was the man. However, none of these mattered. Jessica couldnt get hurt and that was the only thing that mattered. At the airport in the early morning, there were very few people, making it seem empty and deserted. Molly saw Jessica off through the security checkpoint and said, Call me when yound. Jessica nodded. Under the bright light, her expression was somewhat gloomy. Molly wanted to say something, but she didnt. She took half a step forward and hugged Jessica. Releasing her grip, Jessica looked down at Molly and said, Im fine. Molly nodded, Of course you are. Seeing that Jessica had passed the security check, Molly left. On her way back, Molly received a phone call from Carl. Molly understood why Carl called. However, she could not give him the answer he wanted. She didnt answer Carls phone. However, Carl wouldnt give up easily. Molly didnt answer the phone, so he sent Molly a message through WeChat. Molly clicked on Carls audio message and heard Carls gloomy voice, Molly, I bet you dont want to get hurt. Molly was frightened since Carl sounded to have gone mad. A mad Carl was more troublesome than anything else. Molly had to reply, Ille to you now. Half an hourter. Mollys car was parked in front of the Tip Top Media Company. At this moment, the sky was already awake. Early in the morning, the building was very quiet. Molly went directly to the top floor by the lift. As soon as she pushed open the door, Molly could smell the strong smell of smoke. There were no lights or windows in the room, and the smoke was everywhere. She couldnt help but cough a lot, Carl? Wheres Jessica? Molly coughed out tears and saw Carl walking towards her in a trance. Ive taken her to the airport and let her rest for a while Mollys voice became soft and even inaudible. It was because she saw Carls scarlet eyes. With whom? Carl asked. Molly said carefully, She left alone. Carl tried to maintain calm but he failed after hearing what she said. Alone? Did you leave her alone? What if she did something stupid? But its been so many years. She should Molly was frightened by Carls gaze. Carls voice was hoarse, If she had let it go, she should have told me! It was you? Molly looked at Carl in disbelief. From his tone, it seemed that he was involved. Carl had already investigated everything that had happened to Jessica in the past few years. However, he didnt know anything about Jessicas pregnancy. He only knew about her abortion since it was exposed this time. He had it researched and realized that it wasnt a rumor after all. And Jessica didnt have another boyfriend these years. Her first and only man was Carl. Only Carl. Chapter 1717 Loss of Connection Carl did not answer Mollys question. Instead, he directly walked out of the door. Molly thought that Carl was going to find Jessica, so she hurriedly chased after him and told Carl where Jessica had gone. Carl didnt even turn around, and she didnt know if he had heard anything. The rumors about Jessicas abortion came and went quickly. After all, many years had passed. Moreover, Jessica was already a grown-up then, and it was hard to tell what the truth was with Carl involved. As for Jessica, her reputation had been excellent these past few years. She never had any negative news. That night,izens had already been distracted by other news. It was all gone. Molly had been busy all day, and she only ordered takeout at ten oclock in the evening as her first meal of the day. Then she also realized that Jessica hadnt called her yet. Technically speaking, Jessica should have arrived in the afternoon. Molly called Jessica while eating. The subscriber you dialed is busy nowContent provided by N?velDrama.Org. She couldnt get through. She then called Carl and couldnt get through, either. Molly couldnt reach the two of them at the same time, so there must be something between them. Molly wasnt worried at all. However, after they had been missing for a week, Molly started to panic. She first called the crew and wanted to apologize to the crew. However, the crew sent a message that the project was dyed and the exact time was uncertain. Molly was no longer a newbie when she first entered the industry. She immediately understood that Carl must have secretly arranged it. Since Carl had taken care of everything, Molly was delighted to be free, so she thought of it as a holiday for herself. When Jessica came back from the street, she found that the locked door was open. Jessica, are you back? Jessica turned around and saw Lucying out of the house. Yes. Jessica pointed to the house and said, The owner just returned? Someone came to this house a few days ago. Hes a young man. Hes quite handsome. Lucy had lived in this remote but beautiful town all her life, so she spoke with an ent. Jessica was amused by Lucys ent, Is that so? I need to hang out for some time. Ill cook for you tonight. If youre hungry, you can pick some fruits in the courtyard and stuff yourself first Alright. After Lucy left, Jessica nced at the other side before she entered. That morning, after Molly sent her to the airport and left, she did not board the ne to go abroad as Molly thought. Instead, she left the airport and went to a remote town more than 400 kilometers away from Hoover City and stayed at Lucys ce. The small town was beautiful and the scenery was pleasant. She hade here to shoot before and liked this ce very much. Young people all went to the city, leaving behind some old people. Although the old people also watched TV, they could not remember the faces of the actors. Jessica stayed here for a week, and only asionally met one or two people who would say that they thought she looked familiar. And she did not go out very often. She slept until she woke up naturally every day. After breakfast, she would enjoy the cool air in the yard. She could stay quiet for a day like this and stay away from the disturbance. Jessica returned to her room and changed her clothes. She went to the lounge chair under the grape rack in the courtyard for a bit of reading. She raised her head and saw a figure shing in front of the window of a room on the second floor. However, she did not see it clearly. Chapter 1718 The End When she went out for a walk in the morning, Jessica saw someone moving furniture into the opposite house. There was a lot of furniture moved in. It seemed like the owner was going to stay there for a long time. But in the following days, she didn see the owner anymore. It was autumn in the town and it became a little cold in the morning and at night. Jessica was going out to buy some coats, but as soon as she left, she saw smoke billowing in the opposite house. Its on fire! Jessica shouted and ran towards the opposite house. As she ran, she called the police. The fire in the house was fierce. It looked like it came from the kitchen. There was already thick smoke at the main entrance. Jessica was almost unable to open her eyes, filled with tears because of the fumigation. She couldnt enter it at all. Is there anyone inside? She shouted inside. No one responded. Neighbors heard the news and came. They stood behind and began to discuss. Someone saw that Jessica wanted to go inside, so he hurriedly stopped her, Hey sweetheart, you cant enter this ce. It will get you killed Jessicas eyes were red. An important person is inside. I have to go in. Even more important than your own life? Please, let me in. Those people still held her tight. Jessica was unable to get off. Seeing the fire getting more and more fierce, she could not help but call out the name. Carl! Yes. Someone replied. Jessica almost thought she was hallucinating. Until someone shouted, Jessica. Jessica turned around nkly and saw Carl standing not far away. He smiled quietly at her. He walked towards Jessica, lowered his eyes, and said gently, Im fine, Im here. He didnt even ask Jessica why she knew that he lived in this house. Because there was no need. It was like when he came out of Tip Top that day, he did not go to the address that Molly gave him to look for Jessica, because he knew that Jessica would never be there. They knew each other so well that their connection was destined. Dont cry. Carl looked anxious as he reached out to wipe her tears. Jessica stared at him for a moment, as if she was confirming that he was safe and sound. After a moment, she pushed him away fiercely, If it wasnt for the fire in the house, are you nning to secretly stay here for the rest of your life and nevere to see me? Carl forced a smile, I dont have the courage to see you. Only now did he know how much pain he had brought to Jessica. He was also scared. That was something he couldnt forgive himself for and he didnt dare to ask Jessica to forgive him. He only dared to watch from afar and didnt dare to disturb her. Jessica also smiled. Her smile was rxed from the bottom of her heart, Its all gone. We couldnt go back in the past, but we still have a long life ahead of us.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. After her past was exposed and searched, Jessica realized that she did not suffer as she had imagined. Instead, she felt relieved. She had to face her wound if she wanted it to heal. Then she had to cut off the rotten part, felt the pain so that it could turn into a scab, and finally healed. It was simple, but it took her quite some time to figure it out. Carl lowered his eyes and didnt say anything. Jessica tilted her head to look at him, Jayvion is actually a nice person. No way. Carl suddenly raised his head and firmly grabbed her hand. Jessica held his hand and crossed their fingers together, Then dont waste time. A weekter. Jessica posted something on her Weibo. CHoneymoon. She added the picture of a marriage certificate. Authors Message My dear readers, the story of Summer, Leonardo and their family hase to an end. Thank you for joining me in this wonderful journey. Though their story has been finished, I will always be here, and you can just feel free toe back for a visit from time to time. (You can always re-read unlocked chapters free of charge) Meanwhile, I also want to rmend a few interesting novels to you all: 1. Trapped In Your Love For the sake of her mothers medical expense, Dolores signed a surrogacy contact with a mysterious man. Nheless, when she was pregnant, his father forced her to marry a rich yet crippled man. Dolores thought her life was hopeless, but she then found the man she married was the one who signed the contract with her. 2. Wife Dont Leave Me The fire had reduced the love Nicole had ever had for Samuel to ashes. She thought it was Samuel who had tried to kill her, so she just disappeared with the baby in her belly. Five yearster, she came back for both revenge and justice. To her surprise, before she could actually do anything, her four-year-old child had taken over a billion away from his father 3. Marry Me Twice Charlotte was deserted by her fiance who cheated on her for 5 million. Her family favored her sister, so they made her marry Kennedy a cripple taking her sisters ce, but when she saw the cripple, she found that he was a dashing man. Of course, I will continue to write more novels myself, and if you like this novel, I really hope you can all follow me for more updates!!! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!